《Dual Cultivation God Returns》


 Chapter 1: A Gift

    <h4>Chapter 1: A Gift</h4>


    "Haa-"


    A handsome young man sighed as he chewed on a stalk of grass and looked toward the horizon.


    "Wu Long, ah Wu Long. And you are called ''God'' by so many people? Howughable..." he said out loud with a self-deprecating smile.


    He sat on a cliff near a mountain peak and watched as the beautiful scenery around him was consumed by darkness as the space itself cracked and broke into pieces.


    What he was witnessing was a once-in-a-billion-lifetimes event, so rare that it could be counted on one hand throughout all of cultivation world history: the destruction of a minor world. It was also the first of its kind that did not happen naturally and was instead induced artificially, as normally even the most powerful people in all of Seven Boundless Worldsbined did not have the ability topletely destroy an entire minor world.


    Unfortunately for him, the fee for viewing such a rare show was his life, as one had to be inside the said world to witness its copse, and even as powerful as he was, he could not survive the copse of the world he was in.


    The reason he was in this situation was because he was betrayed. His own disciple disclosed the location where he was going to attempt a breakthrough, and his most powerful enemies conspired to use a unique and priceless treasure to destroy the minor world to bring him down.


    In fact, the treasure in question was suspended above him, releasing a massive amount of energy in formless ripples, destroying this world. It was one of the Four Primordial Artifacts, the most powerful artifacts in the known universe, an ancient and exquisite jade pagoda, that was currently covered in cracks. Only the self-destruction of such a powerful treasure was able to cause the demise of this minor world.


    To kill one person, a treasure of this caliber was sacrificed and an entire minor world was brought down along. This showed how wary of him were his enemies.


    "Young man"


    Suddenly, a voice entered his ears. He looked behind him to find a in-looking woman in her thirties standing not far from him.


    Wu Long was not surprised to see her as he knew that she lived in a bamboo hut near the peak of the mountain he was sitting on. And he could sense her approaching the moment she stepped out of her dwelling.


    "My apologies, mydy. When I asked if I could use your mountain to cross my tribtion, I did not expect to bring a cmity to your peaceful life here." Wu Long said with an apologetic look.


    "Don''t worry about that, I guess you could say that you brought some excitement along." The woman replied seemingly unconcerned about the destruction of the world around him. There was an apathetic look in her eyes that seemed to be filled with inexhaustible boredom.


    Wu Long pondered about the mysterious woman as he could not figure out her identity. When he first met her while looking for an ideal spot to cross his tribtion, as feng shui and abundance of Spiritual Qi were very important for such asions, he thought of her as a mortal woman. He could not sense any Spiritual Qi or aura of a cultivation technique, not even a hint of any power. Even the most powerful people in the Three Divine Realms, thest great realm of cultivation could not hide their cultivation in front of him so he did not doubt this judgment.


    He of course thought of how odd it was for a mortal to be able to live out here in this secluded minor world with no other people living in it, but she could very well have identally fallen into a wormhole and be stranded here, so he decided not to bother with it as he was not very interested in the affairs of mortals, especially since she declined when he asked her if she needed any help.


    But seeing her so casually brushing off the situation somehow got him to think that this woman was not so simple.


    "Excitement? Haha, well, I guess dying along with one of the Four Primordial Artifacts could be called exciting. At least I can brag about that." Wu Long said with a wry smile.


    "Four Primordial Artifacts? Hahahaha, young man, there are only Three Primordial Artifacts, and their power is far beyond this toy here." the womanughed softly, seemingly hearing a good joke after years of boredom.


    Wu Long widened his eyes in surprise when he heard her reply. He stood up, throwing the stalk of grass he was chewing on away, and faced her.


    "You mean to say that this pagoda is not a Primordial Artifact?" he asked in bewilderment.


    "Of course, did you think that youngster could detonate one of the Three Primordial Artifacts? Not even what you call a True God can do such a feat. This here is something created by the hands of men, while the Primordial Artifacts existed long before stars were formed in this universe, let alone humans." the woman casually said as if talking about the weather.


    Wu Long could feel his heart trembling, who is this woman that seemed to know information that exceeded themon knowledge of the cultivation world? She also called the Emperor of the Heavenly Phoenix Empire, one of the most powerful and influential people in all of the Seven Boundless Worlds, as well as one of the oldest human Gods in the known universe a ''youngster''.


    The woman looked at Wu Long, and despite thetter''s ability to lookposed regardless of his true thoughts she seemed to notice the bewilderment in him and smiled. She then looked at him a bit more deeply, and he immediately felt as if she could see through himpletely, all his secrets and thoughts, his entire existenceid bare before her. This feeling greatly shocked him as he had not felt like this for so long that he forgot how it felt.


    "Young man, you have inspired curiosity in me for the first time in a long... long time. I can see that despite desperately trying to ept your fate there is a desire to fight against it and yearning for life. I am curious how someone like you who seems to have lived a long and fulfilled life still keeps the heart of a young man." she said with a smile on her face.


    While she looked in, there suddenly appeared an indescribable charm to her when she expressed a bit of emotion.


    Wu Long felt mesmerized by that smile, something that does not often happen to him, who have tasted countless beautiful women in the Seven Boundless Worlds.


    For a moment, he even forgot the bewilderment he felt from her words.


    Seeing that dazed look in his eyes, the smile on the woman''s face deepened as she felt amused for some reason. She then proceeded to walk up to him.


    "Haha, young man, as a reward for making me interested, something that I did not consider possible anymore, I will give you a precious gift. But it is entirely up to you if you can seize the opportunity that it entails", she said in a soft voice as she stood right in front of him.


    " Wha-" Wu Long quickly snapped out of it, but it was toote, the woman suddenly moved forward, and her soft lips touched his, and his vision rapidly blurred.


    "I hope you will be able to entertain me a bit more, young man." he heard as his consciousness slipped into oblivion.


    ---


    On a cliff observing the destruction of the beautiful scenery around the mountain, stood a in-looking woman in her thirties, as white particles scattered before her fading into nothingness.


    The woman touched her lips and smiled, her appearance suddenly beginning to change. Her features slowly filled with unworldly beauty, and her figure became the masterpiece of the heavens. Her in white clothes did not take away from her appearance, instead, the simplicity of the clothing entuated her beauty. The white color seemed to be purified even further under her aura, and it gave her the feeling of a goddess, untainted by the world.


    "Ahh, it feels so wonderful to not be bored, I have longed for this feeling for so long that I forgot how great it is..." she said with a nostalgic look at the horizon wrecked by the chaotic destruction, and then smiled mischievously "maybe if he can entertain me enough, I can give him even a more special reward, hahahaha..."


    By the time the wave of destruction reached the foot of the mountain, she had already disappeared from the spot she was standing on, leaving only lingeringughter and a cracking exquisite jade pagoda on the verge of explosion...


    ---


    Wu Long snapped his eyes open and sat up from a lying position.


    For a moment a confused and disoriented feeling shed in his eyes as he gasped for breath, his whole body soaked in cold sweat.


    ''What the...?''


    ''Where am I?''


    ''What is happening?''


    ''...''


    Countless questions and thoughts rushed through his muddled mind which seemed to be sluggish due toing out of a deep slumber in mere moments. And then, a sharp light shed through his eyes as he took a deep breath instantly calming himself down.


    He ran through his memory, and to his surprise, learned that he was currently a sixteen-year-old Outer Court disciple of a dual-cultivation sect named ''Yin Yang Unity Pce''. He was brought into the sect by an Outer Court elder about 5 months ago, with no recollection of what happened before that. His name was still Wu Long, and he even looked exactly like himself when he was 16.


    His cultivation base was at the second step of Body Transformation Realm, a little worse than most kids at the age of 10, and as good as someone who was just taking his first step on the road of cultivation.


    Thest foreign memory he recalled was being bitten by a highly venomous snake while on a group mission to look for medicinal ingredients on a mountain rtively not far from the sect.


    After recalling all of this, he was dumbfounded, as he could notprehend how he ended up in this situation.


    ''What did that woman do to me? Who is she?''


    He wondered.


    Just as he was about to organize his thoughts, the door to the room opened and a middle-aged man walked in. He then noticed Wu Long sitting on the bed, and he looked at him with a relieved expression.


    "Disciple Wu, thank heavens the medicine worked, how are you feeling?"


    Wu Long quickly recognized the man as an Outer Court elder working in the Medicine Hall from his new memories. He then decided not to linger here and find a quiet ce to organize his thoughts.


    "Elder Zhi, I am okay, thank you. I still feel a little weak, but that should be normal after such deadly venom so I would like to return to my living quarters to recuperate."


    Elder Zhi looked at him somewhat surprised and nodded his head.


    "Yes, in fact you are quite lucky as the antidote for this venom works only on four out of ten victims, but as long as you managed to wake up, you arepletely out of danger, you may go."


    Wu Long nodded and went to his house that he recalled from the new memories, while Elder Zhi went to the center of the sect looking genuinely relieved.

 Chapter 2: Broken Sword

    <h4>Chapter 2: Broken Sword</h4>


    Wu Long went through the outer court and quickly approached a small house with a tiny courtyard on the outskirts of the sect.


    Because of the nature of the sect, every disciple had their own private dwelling, even if small, as that would eliminate any privacy concerns during their ''cultivation''.


    As he went into his room, he approached the mirror and closely examined his appearance, confirming that he was essentially just younger, and this genuinely felt like his own body.


    ''That woman..., did she put me in an illusion?''


    This was his first thought. There were certain constraints on an illusion, and as long as you could even consider a possibility of being in an illusion, you could break it. However, he still thought of a possibility of it being an illusion only because he now understood that the woman he met was someone far more terrifying than anyone he ever knew of, and as such, maybe had the means to bypass the restrictions of illusion with unknown methods.


    But he quickly discarded this thought as he recalled her words to him.


    ''A gift... huh?''


    If he stretched his imagination, this gift would be a second chance, returning him to his younger days, but he never was in this sect, in fact dual cultivation sects were extremely rare at the time he was young, so much so that not many people knew they existed.


    The second possibility was reincarnation, and while reincarnation existed as a confirmed fact as it was necessary to contemte andprehend Samsara on the way of cultivation to immortality, the memories of past life being wiped out was an irresistiblew of the universe and no one had the means to resist it, even Gods. Let alone keeping memories, no one had the ability to keep track of when or where someone would be reincarnated after their death, asprehension did not even remotely signify control.


    However, he could not deny the reality before him as he indeed had all his memories but was in a younger body that matched his to a hair.


    ''This gift, I will have to work hard to be worthy of it''


    A sharp glint emerged deep in his eyes, and a determination filled his heart. He knew that he encountered an extraordinary chance, albeit not willingly.


    He, of course, was not without concerns, as there were people left behind that he was worried about, but he understood that worrying about it now would not solve the problem and the only thing he could do right now, was to seize the opportunity before him. Moreover, he had to properly pay back the people responsible for his near demise, so he had to regain his strength.


    ''Because of the background I grew up in that did not have a strong cultivation legacy, while I achieved great heights in my past life, it got progressively harder to advance the further I went as my foundation was already solidified with low-grade cultivation techniques. Now, I have the chance to practice the best cultivation techniques I know right from the start, as well as temper my body at the same time instead of inferior methods I used in the past. In this life, I can achieve even higher heights, and I can do it at unprecedented speed!''


    He grew excited just thinking about the new prospects opened up in front of him.


    He then sat down on the bed in a lotus position with closed eyes and spent about three hours going through all of his memories and checking the condition of his body.


    After this, his eyes shed open and he had a weird expression on his face, while the excitement he felt before was a bit more restrained.


    "My sword is broken?" he said out loud.


    The most valuable treasure in a Dual Cultivation sect for a male disciple was the sword between their legs, and his was not able to stand up.


    When he first joined the sect, because of his overwhelmingly handsome appearance, he was immediately approached by many female disciples who wanted to cultivate with him, but s, his problem quickly became apparent and the news spread around. Being clueless and without memories also did not help, as he was known to be a silly dumb boy who could not use his thing down there by the second week he arrived. This, coupled his near non-existent cultivation base at his age quickly extinguished any hopes for him to be able to cultivate with any of the female disciples, and as an Outer Court disciple, he was quickly abandoned and forgotten by nearly everybody.


    If not for a few elders who checked in on him and helped him by sending him on minor missions such as the one he was aplishing when he was bitten by the snake, he would not have enough achievements to even procure food, let alone get cultivation resources.


    ''Heh, to think I, who was called the God of Pleasure would be in this situation'' he smiled wryly.


    In his previous life he was the target of envy of most men, as he was surrounded by the most beautiful women and held a great deal of influence and power, he had it all. Thus the pathetic state he was in was so vastly opposite that it was quite ironic.


    However, he was not greatly discouraged, as he knew a lot of ways to improve his condition.


    He concentrated a bit and recalled one of the best cultivation techniques he knew, the ''Chaos Refinement Body Tempering Art'', a technique he obtained from an ancient n known as the greatest warriors in the universe at one point in history, the Great Rakhshasa n.


    They reigned supreme at the time, but a long and intense internal strife brought them down on their knees, and almost all major powers at the time took this opportunity to nearly wipe them out of existence.


    Despite their efforts, however, no one was able to obtain their most guarded secret, the unrivaled cultivation technique their core members practiced, and even wiping them out proved to be impossible as they simply closed off in their own world and have been quietly recuperating ever since.


    It was only eonster that Wu Long was able to do obtain this technique, s, at that time his cultivation was too high to start practicing it, and he could onlyment at his misfortune.


    This miracle of a technique allowed one to refine any energy that theye into contact with to their own Spiritual Qi, as well as expel all impurities without leaving even a spec behind.


    Despite taking medicine to counter the venom, there was still a small lingering amount of it as well as the medicine in his body as not long had passed since he took it. He used this energy as well as Spiritual Qi in the air to cultivate for nearly all night, tempering his body and cultivation base.


    The weakness in his body rapidly went away as he felt strength coursing through his body, strengthening it.


    His current cultivation was at the Body Transformation Realm, the very first step one takes on the road of cultivation, in which the cultivator transforms their body using Spiritual Qi in the atmosphere, to be able to host spiritual energy inside.


    As he cultivated, he quickly noticed that the quality of the Spiritual Qi was astonishingly bad here, not even backwaternds would have it this bad. However, there was not much he could learn just by contemting, so he decided to focus on increasing his strength first, and learn about his surroundings when he at least has some leg to stand on.


    By the end of his cultivation, it was already dark outside, and he reached the third level of Body Transformation Realm. This was his first breakthrough since arriving in the sect, as he was not able to cultivate properly before.


    ''Hmm, as a dual cultivator, it is quite fortunate that I ended up in this sect, but with the broken sword, I will not be able to properly cultivate at an optimal speed. I need to resolve this issue first.''


    He thought to himself. As it was already close to night, he decided to make his move first thing in the morning, so he went to the bathroom to clean off the sticky impurities he expelled during his cultivation and went to sleep.

 Chapter 3: Beauty With a Sword

    <h4>Chapter 3: Beauty With a Sword</h4>


    When he opened up his eyes in the morning, Wu Long adjusted himself to the long forgotten feeling of being sligtly sluggish after sleeping. As an immortal, it has been entire dozens of milllenia since hest needed to sleep.


    Afterward, Wu Long washed up and went straight to the Treasure Hall of the sect. Upon arriving in the hall, he saw people lining up in front of a dozen counters. But he instead went to the corner where the information counter was.


    As most of the people who came here knew what they wanted, this information counter was usually idle, so he didn''t have to wait in line and immediately arrived in front of it.


    "How may I help you?"


    The female disciple behind the counter livened up after seeing this handsome disciple approach her counter. Wu Long smiled charmingly in response.


    "May I see the catalogue with prices?" he asked.


    "Certainly. Here-"The female disciple behind the counter blushed as she saw his smile and bashfully handed over a piece of jade to him. While the Wu Long before he remembered his past life did not know how to use his handsome appearance properly, the same could not be further from the truth when it came to the current Wu Long. His demeanor and gaze alone was able to make the bodies of these girls to heat up.


    "Thank you" he said and used his spiritual sense to activate the jade.


    Information poured into his head and he could see all of the items sold in the Treasure Pavilion and their prices. There were, treasure weapons, non-weapon spiritual treasures, pills, medicinal ingredients, minerals and a lot more types of products, but what he focused on were pills and medicinal ingredients.


    However, he quickly noticed that the pills sold here were not only of low-tier but also quite low in quality, he did not notice any decent pills worthy of his attention even after looking through all of the most expensive ones on the list.


    He then went through the medicinal ingredients and could only find a dozen that he could barely consider, the rest being basically trash in his eyes.


    He decided to lower his expectations and standards, as even when he started cultivating in his previous life the pills and medicines he consumed were not up to par to his current standarts. But even then, the quality of pills and medicial ingredients he saw on the list was a step or two lower than he would expect of even a low-level mortal sect.


    This, coupled with the quality of Spiritual Qi in the environment and the fact that most of the disciples were only at the Qi Gathering Realm, only a realm higher that Body Transformation Realm, while sect elders were at the Revolving Qi realm, three realms higher than Qi Gathering Realm told him that the quality of cultivation in this ce was very low evenpared to his childhood in past life.


    While that was a necessary observation, he decided to focus back on what he came here for, and spotted a few ingredients he found useful. Among them, the best was the Scarlet Fire Ginseng, which was also one of the most expensive items on the list.


    ''Scarlet Fire Ginseng - 25 000 points''


    He would at most get 20 point from doing his menial missions. Getting 25 000 points was nearly impossible not only for him, but for most of the disciples of the sect. However, he would not be able to cultivate if he did not have it.


    He thanked the female disciple again and returned the jade to her.


    He then went for a walk contemting his next move.


    Buying the Scarlet Fire Ginseng was essentially impossible, at least not in a desirable timeframe, so he could only opt to take a mission to gather medicinal nts outside the sect and go look for it or any substitute.


    As he was walking, he looked at the female disciples around with indifferent eyes. Even if he managed to repair his sword right now, he would still need a partner to cultivate with. And while he did not particrly mind age difference, that was because his partners were at least a thousand years old.


    It would feel weird to cultivate with mortal girls in their teens, but he also understood that he was not in a situation he could be picky in, as no one in his prefered age category would even look at him right now, much less cultivate together.


    That being said, even if he epted this, their cultivation bases and potential for growth was quite low, so the efficiency of cultivating with them was not high. He would normally not discriminate based on cultivation and talent, but not in the current situation where he was pressed for time.


    There was also an option of going for quantity instead of quality, but he looked down on such a method.


    It did not mean that he wouldn''t cultivate with many women, but given his current needs and desired timeframe, he would need to go through partners like a conveyor belt, whichcked personal connection and passion in his eyes.


    There was a time in his youth when he used to cultivate like that, but he have long since decided not to repeat that period ever again.


    What he seeked was to make each of his partners, even those he would only have a one night stand with, feel as if they are the one and only, the most precious and loved woman at the time of their cultivation. And that required time and attention.


    That is not to say that he would not enjoy pleasuring multiple partners at the same time, as some women enjoyed hispany in a group and he could give them equal attention and affection, but even then he preferred not to go over 10 partners on the bed at the same time as he did not like to have his partners wait for their turn. And the numbers he would require to cultivate efficiently with these disciples would be in the thousands.


    Thus he would only cultivate with this many partners if he had a lot of time, simply idling and finding pleasure in satisfying each of millions of women over the course of thousands of years.


    When he required fast breakthroughs, however, he would choose a few high quality partners to maximize benefits. And he currently was in such a situation.


    Though, he would of course not refuse someone who wanted to cultivate with him if she did not meet his standards, its just that he would only do so when he had the time and could give her the attention he believes each of his partners deserves.


    There were multiple reasons he needed to improve at a fast pace.


    Firstly, he was currently too weak, and as a person who knew how cruel the world of cultivation was he knew better than to linger in such a state for long.


    Secondly, he knew next to nothing about the situation he was currently in, how much time passed since the incident in the minor world that copsed, where he was, what became of his loved ones, and if they were in any danger. And even if he knew such information, he again needed strength to be able to do something instead of just worrying.


    Andstly, he knew that his potential at this moment was at its greatest, so he needed to improve at least to a point when he extended this golden period of potential by extending his lifespan. The earlier he can achieve a certain realm the better.


    When he was walking by the training grounds, he felt a sharp aura, which led his gaze to one of the training fields where a group of disciples stood before a beautiful woman who looked to be 25-27 years old with a stunning figure in sect elder clothes. The woman was holding a sword and seemed to be demonstrating a sword technique to the disciples during a lecture.


    While Yin Yang Unity Pce was a dual cultivation sect, it was still a cultivation sect nheless, so there were naturally lectures onbat skills.


    When he saw her, something deep within his soul trembled. He stopped walking and quietly watched her delicate features and smooth movements.


    His handsome appearance coupled with a tranquil and refined aura instantly attracted the attention of the female disciples passing by.


    "Who is that guy? Howe I didn''t know about someone like him in the sect?"


    "I don''t know either! I have never seen him before, otherwise, I would have already got to know him a lot more personally."


    "He is so handsome! I wonder where he was hiding this whole time?"


    The female disciples started murmuring to each other in low voices.


    "Hm? That''s Wu Long, he was quite famous and then infamous a few months ago."


    "Yeah, he may look handsome, but I don''t rmend getting your hopes up. His cultivation is quite low and his dragon is dead if you know what I mean, he also has some mental issues if I remember correctly."


    "Yeah, I remember him, it''s the ''waste of a handsome face'', right? Although, he somehow looks different now. More... handsome and cool maybe."


    Some of the surrounding female disciples recognized him and quickly warned those who were overwhelmed with curiosity. But they also noticed some changes around him.


    While that was happening Wu Long did not pay any mind to their gossip. His whole attention was focused on the woman gracefully wielding the sword.


    He watched her in a daze, unconsciously following her every movement with his eyes as he felt a nostalgic feeling for some unknown reason.

 Chapter 4: Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 4: Doubts</h4>


    As he saw her elegant yet strong, gentle yet swift sword movements, an unbearable sadness buried under countless years of attempts to heal surfaced from the depths of his soul.


    Wu Long was astonished, he thought that being as old as he was, the wound his heart bore in his youth would not shake him to his core as it was doing right now.


    It was inevitable that for immortals who lived so long that millenia were like mere moments and whoprehended the mysteries of the Great Daos on their way to immortality their emotions would be somewhat dull. Not that they do not experience emotions, it is just that their perception towards their own emotions, as well as their way of viewing them changes qualitatively.


    It is like a fallen candy might mean the greatest tragedy to a child, but a mere happening to an old man.


    But the monent he saw her sword, he felt like those years went by in a second, as if just yesterday his heart was shattered into a million pieces, and all of hisposure of being thousands upon thousands years old was gone.


    ''... a precious gift ...''


    He recalled the words of the mysterious woman.


    ''is it possible-? ... but if...''


    His mind stirred with thoughts. And for the first time in many millenia he felt genuine fear. Fear that he might be wrong. But what made that fear possible and so ute was actually that glimmer of hope.


    The woman finished her sword demonstration and started giving instructions to the disciples before her.


    At the same moment, Wu Long also regained hisposure, as even with the unbelievable possibility before him and sudden, unexpected assault of intense emotions he still remained an immortal who lived through millenia.


    Wu Long looked around, and quickly spotted some disciples also spectating the lecture not far from where he was standing.


    He approached them and asked a female disciple who seemed to look athim from time to time.


    "Hello, do you know who is that instructor?"


    "That''s Elder Liu, she is one of the best sword instructors in the sect, as well as one of the strongest elders overall."


    The female disciple he asked eagerly answered him, as she was conscious of his presence ever since he appeared here.


    "Elder Liu? Do you perhaps know her full name?"


    The disciple was a bit surprised by this question, as one normally would not ask for the full name of elders, calling them by full name would be rude if they are not peers, and even fellow elders would only call each other by surname unless they had a close rtionship and were in private, but she still nodded and said: "her name is Elder Liu Li"


    "Thank you" he said with a smile But inwardly his mind raced.


    ''Liu Li huh... so both name and appearance are different... but that feeling... I cannot be certain yet''


    A handsome male disciple was standing next to the girl he was talking to. In fact, in this dual cultivation sect every disciple and elder had at least above average appearance, and most would be described as top handsome men and top beauties outside of the sect. Of course, not one of the male disciples could hold a candle to the otherworldly appearance of Wu Long, hence the predetermined hostility any male disciple held against him even if they never met before.


    "Hey, instead of looking at Elder Liu shouldn''t you be joining your peers there, or is their cultivation too high for you to be their peer?"


    The male disciple asked with a smirk, but inwardly he was annoyed with Wu Long getting so much attention from the female disciple he was unsessfully courting for the past few weeks.


    Wu Long''s high interest in Liu Li, the woman revered by all disciples of he sect further antagonized him.


    In the direction the male disciple pointed to with his chin, in another corner of the training field there was a group of disciples of varying age but clearly younger than most of the disciples Wu Long have seen before.


    They were wearing distinct uniforms and their cultivation bases were in the same realm as his - Body Transformation Realm.


    These were Junior Disciples that were not allowed to dual cultivate until they reached adulthood at 16 years of age. They also preferably needed to achieve 7th or higher level of Body Transformation Realm by that point, as that was the requirement for disciples that are of age who enter the sect each 10 years.


    Wu Long was, in fact, a somewhat unique existence as the only disciple of age below that cultivation level.


    Most of the Junior Disciples there were at least at 5th level now.


    As dual cultivation depended heavily on the partners'' cultivation and talent, having a low cultivation base at his age was a fatal w to his prospects, so when the male disciple noticed it, he quickly pointed it out.


    Wu Long did not even look at him, nor did he look in the direction was pointing and proceeded to talk with the female disciple who answered him earlier as if thest few seconds did not happen.


    "If she is one of the strongest elders, why is Elder Liu an Outer Court elder?"


    He noticed that Liu Li was wearing robes of an Outer Court Elder earlier.


    The female disciple was a bit surprised by his calm attitude to the ridicule from the male disciple earlier, but she proceeded to exin.


    "Well-"


    "Hey! I spoke to you! Are you looking down on me?" the male disciple who spoke before furrowed his brows and spoke in a menacing tone, slightly higher than before, interrupting the exnation.


    Being treated as empty space immediately red up his anger, coupled with his naturalpetitiveness, predisposed hostility as well as being an entire realm higher than Wu Long caused him to take an aggressive stance.


    Wu Long expressionlessly turned his gaze to the male disciple.


    "I do", he then spoke in indifferent tone and turned his gaze back to the female disciple, seemingly urging her to go on with his eyes.


    He didn''t lie, he really did look down on him as he easily and urately saw through the reson for the male disciple''s hostile attitude. And men who became indignant when the woman they courted became interested in another man were included in top ten things he despised with passion. If one could not even court a woman, he had no right to be angry if someone else could.


    This short response, however, dumbfounded not only both the female disciple and the male disciple, but also everyone whose attention got attracted by themotion.


    "Y-You!", the male disciple instantly burst in anger. "Do you want to die?"


    "It seems to me that you do" said Wu Long while his gaze shifted back to the male disciple, but this time it became colder, as he was starting to feel slightly annoyed.


    Although normally he wouldpletely ignore such a minor nuisance, his emotions were still a bit shaken from before, and he was eager to learn more about Liu Li to clear his doubts, so being interrupted greatly unnerved him.


    The fact that no one spoke to him in auch a tone, or dared to interject into his conversations for thousands of years thus slightly weakening his tolerance to it did not help.


    When the male disciple saw his cold eys looking at him, he suddenly shuddered and staggered back only to trip and fall on his butt. His whole body instantly covered in cold sweat.


    Seeing this, Wu Long sighed with a self-deprecating emotion.


    ''To be shaken so much that I began bullying children because of a minor nonsense, it seems I need to calm down.


    I can slowly confirm my doubts as I still have some time in this sect.


    Whatever the truth is, being impatient might bring worse than desirable oue. For now, I need to focus on solidifying my foundation. Everything else would be easier resolved after that.''


    He forcefully calmed down his heated emotions and looked at his situation in a cold, calcting and pragmatic way.


    In this world, strength was everything, anything he could achieve now using time, energy, wits and resourcefulness could be resolved in mere moments with a wave of his hand as long as he put his focus on the right priority.


    As much as he wanted to run to her and clear his doubts right this instant, he knew his current situation, and also knew what was the most efficient way of going about this.


    Thus, he sighed, shook his head, said "thank you for answering my questions" to the female disciple with a gentle smile and walked away, leaving behind a group of dumbfounded dosciples who watched his receding figure in a daze.


    Meanwhile, the disciple sitting on the ground was conflicted as he felt terror, humiliation and hate at he same time, but the feeling of dread he felt a few moments before caused the first of those three emotions to dominate the other two.

 Chapter 5: Mission Hall

    <h4>Chapter 5: Mission Hall</h4>


    About a minute of silence after Wu Long left the group exploded with reactions.


    "Who was that guy? He''s so handsome!"


    "So cool, there is something otherworldly about him!"


    The female disciples immediately began giggling with dreamy expressions.


    "Damn, who is that arrogant fucker?"


    "To be so obnoxious while being only at Body Transformation Realm, he doesn''t know how high the heavens are!"


    The male disciples were in stong contrast, annoyed and unnerved both by Wu Long''s attitude and the reactions from the female disciples.


    "How is it even possible for someone at the 3rd level of Body Transformation Realm to be a disciple?" someone asked and suddenly this question puzzled everyone there.


    A few momentster, one of the disciples there suddenly made an enlightened face as if he recalled something.


    "I remember him! He is Wu Long, the only disciple who got epted with a cultivation lower than sect standards." he said.


    "Oh, now that you mention him, I remember there was amotion about it, it is rumored that his background must be quite something, but it never got confirmed."


    "Tch, I guess having great background does give great benefits. He can even be so arrogant while being so weak." one of the disciples said, his voice thick with envy.


    Background sometimes could be even more important than personal strength, but that of course was limited to the case where peronal strength of the opponent was not higher than the strength of one''s background.


    Thus they all dismissed his behavior to his background, while the female disciples, albeit with some reluctance, lost most of the interest as he posed essentially no value in terms of dual cultivation partner.


    Only the male disciple who met that terrifying gaze knew that they were wrong, but he didn''t bother correcting them. Since they did not experience what he has they would most likely not believe him, he would only risk bing even more of aughingstock.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Wu Long walked towards the Mission Hall, as receiving a mission was currently the only way he would be allowed to go outside the sect.


    While he could try to get that Scarlet Fire Ginseng from the Treasure Hall, it would take too much time to earn that many points, and it would be much more efficient to rely on his experience and knowledge to find natural treasures that could be of use to him outside.


    He went to the Treasury Hall mostly for reference, to confirm the level of medicines and treasures there so he could vaguely judge the overall environment, and knew what to anticipate.


    Moreover, when he was free to roam, he could continuously find and consume any suitable medicinal ingredients, improving his strength along with his chances of finding more valuable medicines.


    The Mission Hall was rtively simple, it only had boards with missions posted on them, and a few counters where the disciples registered for their missions.


    Wu Long casually looked through the board of missions for Outer Court disciples below the Qi Gathering Realm, which were mostly medicinal ingredient gathering missions. He then chose one with the reward of 5 points to bring 10 stalks of a low-level medicinal ingredient called White Spirit Grass.


    It did not really matter to him which mission he took as long as he could go outside of the sect without much suspicion.


    He looked towards the registering counters taking a few moments to concentrate on each of the people working there and then approached one of the counters with a man in his forties with a cultivation base at the 7th level of Qi Gathering Realm who looked quite listless. This man wore robes simr to disciples, but with distinct red lining and a red symbol "retainer" stitched on his chest, which indicated that he was a Sect Retainer.


    There were disciples of sects whose potential stopped very early, mostly a realm higher than new Sect Disciples, and who could not breakthrough to higher levels for a considerable time, indicating that they most likely reached the peak of their potential.


    This was the majority of disciples epted into any sect, as the proportion of people to breakthrough into the next realm would be narrower the higher it was.


    They would then have to retire as disciples and be forced to decide, to either leave the sect or work in the sect in return for a peaceful andfortable life.


    Those who decided to leave were in the majority, sometimes to try and find a lucky chance to breakthrough by finding a rare natural treasure that can help them break their limits but mostly just to live out their lives outside the sect, free of the restrictions being in the sect entails.


    The small part who decided to stay and work in the sect would then be called Sect Retainers. They would be manning the registration counters in various halls such as this mission hall, and doing other misceneous tasks. Most of them chose this life because of the sense of security one would have by working in a sect, since as long as the sect was prospering they would never have to worry about finding work, food, and shelter. Some also stayed because of the sense of belonging they have gained and strengthened during the time when they were active disciples.


    There were also long-term missions for active disciples to do these jobs, as this was also one of the ways for less experienced disciples to earn achievements. But they would usually only upy less important positions such as information counters and receiving applications without actually processing them.


    "Disciple badge?"


    When the man asked apathetically, Wu Long gave him his disciple badge.


    "Which number?" the man then asked seeing that Wu Long did not bring the mission notice, which meant that he was here for one of the missions that was permanently on the board as it was possible to take it as many times as possible.


    "Number 134"


    "10 stalks of White Spirit Grass, 1st tier mission. You will get 5 points per every 10 stalks, if you bring an iplete batch it will be recorded and included the next time you take this mission, do you have any questions?" the retainer behind the counter spoke in a monotonous voice as if stating words that he knew so well that he could recite them even while asleep.


    "No"


    The man nodded and recorded the information, took out a fresh scroll where he wrote a few sentences. He then stamped it with a few different stamps and gave it to Wu Long along with the disciple badge.


    "This is your mission permit, show this to the guards at the entrance so that you will be allowed to leave, it also proves that you are on a mission while you are outside, so don''t lose it. Do you have your own gear?" he then asked.


    "No"


    The retainer then took a wooden token with "1st tier" carved on it and stamped it with a seal. The seal glowed, and a glowing mark appeared on top of the token.


    "You can go to the Armoury Hall with this token, the spiritual seal on it will naturally dissipate in about a day so you have until tomorrow noon to use it."


    Wu Long nodded and left the ce while the retainer turned and beckoned the next person to approach with the same listless face.


    ---


    About an hour after Wu Long left the Mission Hall, a middle-aged man in blue robes indicating a Sect Elder walked in from the depths of the building with a retainer leading the way.


    They approached the counter where Wu Long had registered his mission.


    "Disciple greets Elder Chen", the retainer behind the counter''s expression immediately lost its listless appearance as he stood up and saluted toward the blue-robed man.


    He was one of the elders in charge of the Mission Hall. Because sect elders needed their own time to cultivate, they would usually take turns to oversee whatever they were in charge of. There of course would be a senior elder who was above them, but they rarely managed in person and only received reports from and ryed instructions to the elders under them.


    The blue-robed man nodded to him and asked "Did disciple Wu Long appear here?"


    The retainer then searched through his records, as he rarely remembered the hundreds of missions he registered in a day, and then respectfully ryed the details of Wu Long''s registration. Hearing the details, Elder Chen slightly furrowed his brows. The retainer who led the elder here also looked nervous.


    "It seems you have a bad memory, does the name Wu Long not remind you of anything?" he then said in a slightly low but dissatisfied voice to the registering retainer.


    The retainer first looked puzzled, as he could notprehend what mistake he had made, and then suddenly came to a realization. About five months ago, all people working in the Mission Hall were told that if a disciple under the name Wu Long came to register for a mission, an elder must approve of it before the mission could be confirmed. He, then quickly lowered his head, with a bead of sweat going down his forehead.


    "My apologies, Elder Chen, this little one never saw disciple Wu before, so I have not recognized him. I was told by others that he usuallyes with Elder Hai so he is easy to spot..." he spoke visibly shaken.


    "Hmm", Elder Chen touched his chin, seemingly pondering something. In fact, he also did not expect Wu Long toe here and take a mission without anyone apanying him, as this has not happened even once in the five months he was here.


    "Forget it, Elder Hai probably had something to do while he registered, so he sent him alone, I will take responsibility if this bes a problem, just be more watchful with your work." He told the retainers. In fact, he also had no clue about Wu Long''s circumstances, he and the other elders in the Mission Hall were just asked to keep an eye on him by Elder Hai. Since Wu Long has never taken the initiative to take missions or even leave his own living quarters in all of his time in the sect, they also gradually weakened their vignce.


    He could not really me the retainer since keeping in mind one of the thousands of disciples registering for missions and immediately recognizing him was not something usually required of the ones upying this position. He himself had long forgotten about Wu Long until the retainer who came with him informed him of his appearance in the hall.


    And like he said out loud, he believed that elder Hai probably just sent him alone to teach him a little of self-reliance, and was waiting outside the hall. But even if it wasn''t like that, the situation already happened, and judging by the amount of time that went by, Wu Long is probably long gone from the sect territory.


    Regardless, Elder Hai did not have a particrly high standing in the sect, so in his view even if something goes wrong he could just apologize orpensate.


    The retainer sighed with relief when he heard the elder''s voice. He then vengefully looked at the retainer who brought Elder Chen along. If he told about Wu Long to him, he could have stopped him from leaving or at least reported this personally so that he would not look so bad in the elder''s eyes.


    The other retainer simply sighed with relief to know it wasn''t a big deal since he was genuinely concerned that there could have been a problem when he noticed Wu Long leaving the counter with a token. He previously have registered him once, so he knew his appearance.


    He also thought that Elder Hai was probably nearby as there was no way that timid disciple who always looked lost woulde here without anyone apanying him, so he hesitated for a long time, but in the end, he could not take it off his mind as he could potentially be punished if this whole situation went out of control, so he went to Elder Chen who was in charge today.


    In fact, this whole situation was anticipated to a certain extent by Wu Long. He purposefully and carefully chose the person to register him on the mission as he did not want to waste time with people preventing him from leaving the sect gates.


    The previous ''him'' would usually be taken to the Mission Hall by Elder Hai. He also suspected that Elder Hai secretly followed him during the missions outside, but he was not certain since the previous Wu Long did not have that high of a perception to notice someone tailing him.


    What he knew for certain, is that he would always be encouraged to take group missions, with a few other disciples to gatherrger quantities of ingredients a bit further outside than solo missions.


    Wu Long knew that he was an odd existence within the sect, and that there were secrets rted to his origin, and Elder Hai who brought him in was most likely not doing it of his own ord as he noticed a seal on his memories that contained the part prior to arriving to the sect. He currently was not able to investigate it because even with his knowledge and abilities, he needed to at least be in the Qi Manifestation Realm to be able to use Spiritual Qi outside of the body and undo the seal.

 Chapter 6: The Yin Yang Unity Palace

    <h4>Chapter 6: The Yin Yang Unity Pce</h4>


    At the Armoury Hall, he received a standard kit given to the disciples going outside to aplish missions. There were a few things there:


    A few fasting pills, which provide sustenance and alleviate hunger. By charming the woman who gave out the gear with his smile and mentioning that he might need to stay outside longer he received a dozen pills, slightly more than usual. They were easy to make, very cheap and could be stored for an extremely long time, so the sect could give even hundreds of them without losing profit from the missions these disciples were doing.


    A leather bag with clear drinking water, which would not be enough for a whole week, but it was expected that in three days the water wouldst, the disciples would be able to find a clear source of water to replenish it.


    A simple steel sword. The majority of the disciples had their own gear, most would have at least a low-grade spiritual treasure weapon. But since going outside was notpletely safe the sect lent those who did not possess their own weapons these standard weapons.


    A small dagger usually used to cut vegetation, cut out monster cores or neidans out of in demonic beasts, or perform other random tasks that required a sharp tool.


    A small jade knife with the de the size of an index finger used to cut precious medicine, a little jade shovel with the shovel head the size of a human palm if the medicine was of the root type, as well as a separate bag for storing the medicinal ingredients or refining materials.


    A lightweight cloak with sect insignia and a bamboo hat to shield from wind, rain and snow, as well as a slightly bigger cloth travel bag to carry them and other things over the shoulder.


    A small pouch with 5 stink pills in tiny sealed ss sks that would help in an unlikely case the disciple met a demonic beast stronger than 2nd tier so they could not even run if not for this life-saving tool, or if they unluckily ran into many demonic beasts at once.


    All of the items except for the fasting pills and stink pills were only lent out and had to be returned upon arriving back at the sect after the mission, and would require points topensate if lost, damaged or broken.


    Wu Long put everything besides the bamboo hat, sword and dagger in the travel bag, and fastened the bag with the rope over his shoulder along with the bamboo hat. He then fastened the sword to his robe sash on one side and the dagger on the other. He proceeded to the sect gates, the only safe way to descend the mountain the sect was on while on foot.


    On the way, the closer he got to the gates, the more he met people patrolling in gray robes, they were in groups of 7 people, with 6 people in 1st to 6th level Qi Condensation Realm, a realm higher than Qi Gathering, and 1 person in 7th to 9th level Qi Condensation Realm. He would also asionally see people in Qi Manifestation Realm, the realm higher than Qi Condensation, wearing gray robes with blue linings.


    The gray robes identified Sect Protectors. Simr to Sect Retainers, when disciples stopped improving for nearly a decade after reaching a realm higher than Sect Retainers thus proving that they most likely have reached their maximum potential but have not reached the level of sect elders, they would have to resign as disciples and face a choice to either leave the sect or stay as Sect Protectors.


    Sect Protectors were the main muscle force of the sect, they manned all guarding positions as well asw enforcement, and yed the role of the sect army in times of conflict.


    Judging by the realms of the disciples, elders, sect retainers and protectors Wu Long got an estimate of the overall standing of the sect.


    In his estimation, the Yin Yang Unity Pce would ept disciples at 7th level of Body Transformation Realm and higher every 10 years. There would be part of the new disciples who directly join the Inner Court, but most of them would join the Outer Court.


    Around 10% of them would inevitably be expelled for breaking rules,ck of talent or die in idents. If they manage to breakthrough to the Qi Gathering Realm in less than a year from being recruited, or they disy other unique talents they may be promoted to Inner Court disciples, as their talents would be judged as high. There wouls also asionally be people demoted from Inner Court to the Outer Court due to showing weak results.


    The only difference between Inner Court and Outer Court disciples is talent, as Inner Court disciples would receive much better resources in their monthly allowances, in hopes that they would soon reach higher realms and be a major strength to the sect. Thus there were Outer Court disciples that were higher in cultivation to the Inner Court disciples, but they were lower in standing as with their talents they basically had no hope to breakthrough to the elder level.


    Every year, the sect would expel some disciples who do not contribute enough through aplishing missions to keep them from both the Inner Court and the Outer Court.


    As such, the sect at any time has disciples ranging from higher level Body Transformation Realm to Qi Manifestation Realm.


    After about two decades from the moment of joining, the majority (55-65%) of the disciples in both Inner Court and Outer Court in the batch have stopped growing at the Qi Gathering for a decade, while their peers have reached higher realms in that time, with some very talented ones reaching Revolving Qi realm and bing elders. The majority of this group will then leave while a tiny minority will stay as Sect Retainers.


    After another decade, the absolute majority (70%-80%) of the remaining disciples from that batch have stopped growing at Qi Condensation Realm or Qi Manifestation Realm for a decade, hence either leaving the sect or joining Sect Protectors, with a small percentage either expelled or dead due to various reasons, while the remaining ones are growing at a very slow pace, eventually reaching Revolving Qi Realmter and bing elders.


    Thus any batch of new disciples would have at most 3 senior generations, each earlier generation exponentially bing smaller than theter one, with only the generation directly above them somewhatparable in size to their own. Those above the 3rd generation that still keep growing but are slow are collectively called Hidden Court disciples as they are mostly in closed seclusion until they either breakthrough to the elder level or stop growing and fail, thus bing protectors, and are almost never seen during normal times.


    Once the small percentage of disciples be elders at the Revolving Qi Realm the sects'' core grows, and they are able to ept more disciples since there are more people who can mentor the younger generations and the sect grows in size.


    From Wu Long''s experience, he spected that since the sect elders were at the Revolving Qi Realm, there should be Grand Elders a realm above them at Foundation Building Realm, as well as a Sect Master usually a realm higher than grand elders and in this case should be a Core Formation Realm practitioner.


    But seeing that the sect only had around 7 000 people with around 2000 of them being protectors and retainers, and around 500 elder level people, he believed that the sect is rather new, at most 200 years old, or have recently experienced a drastic drop in numbers, which he found no indication of. So it was entirely possible that this new sect appointed grand elders when they reached the peak of Revolving Qi Realm, and the Sect Master and perhaps Vice-Sect Master are at the Foundation Building Realm. This would not even count as a sectpared to the ''backwater'' he grew up in, which really told a tale about the quality of cultivation in this ce.


    The reason he could easily specte the higher ups of the Yin Yang Unity Pce was because any sect would have basically the same structure, with the difference being the number of realms, the realm at which the sect epts disciples, and the timeframes.


    For example, a sect he joined in his youth, which was a pretty standard sect, would start epting disciples only at Qi Gathering realm every 20 years, have sect retainers at Qi Manifestation realm, and protectors at Revolving Qi and Foundation Building Realms, Elders at Core Formation Realm, Grand Elders at Core Condensation Realm and have a Sect Master in Mortal Transcendence Realm. In most sects there would also be one or more Sect Ancestors, the previous generation sect masters inter stages of Mortal Transcendence Realm.


    Thus such a sect would have from disciples to the Sect Master practitioners at every major realm of Nine Mortal Realms except for the first Body Transformation Realm, but the basic structure of how it promoted and allocated its personnel followed the same general logic. And that would be the same for every sect, including ones much much higher in level, even immortal sects.


    As he was trying to figure out where he was by judging the power level of the people around, which in actuality made him more confused as he did not know where in the world a sect at this level and size would be able to survive the viciouspetition of the cultivation world, he reached the gates and passed with his mission permit without any problems.


    He descended the mountain trail for a few hours, sparsely meeting outer patrols and checkpoints of the sect protectors until he reached the foot of the mountain where a beautiful and lush forest filled with Spiritual Qi sprawled as far as the eye could see, asionally going up hills and mountains in this enormously vast territory.


    He traveled through the forest, not following the road that led through the forest from the beginning of the mountain trail to presumably the nearest human settlement, and choosing a direction he traveled on a mission before, though at a pace only slightly higher than a mortal would. Body Transformation Ream cultivator at the first 3 levels would have only slightly improved strength and endurancepared to a mortal in his prime who have trained all their life, which was already impressive in the eyes of mortals, but quite pathetic in the eyes of even Qi Gathering Realm practitioners who already had superhuman strength, speed and endurance due to being able to gather Spiritual Qi and store it in their Dantian.


    He moved for a few hours straight until he reached a small spring where he took a little break as his body in his current state had limits, and his strength began declining from his peak. And traveling in a wilderness always required one to try to maintain their peak condition in case of an emergency.


    On his way he sometimes passed by some Outer Court disciples gathering medicinal ingredients in the distance, he also yed a couple of hostile wild beasts he encountered with no difficulty, using one sh of his sword to instantly kill per encounter.


    Beasts generally were divided into three categories of wild beasts, demonic beasts and spiritual beasts. Those were not the only types of beasts, but the mostmon ones that could be met.


    Wild beasts were basically mortal animals with no special powers, there were hostile ones and docile ones.


    Demonic beasts were ferocious and hostile, and had special abilities. Their body parts were sometimes treated as precious materials, and they asionally had monster cores and neidans which was the condensation of their cultivation. They were ranked in grades, tiers and levels corresponding to the human cultivation levels. For example all demonic beasts that wereparable to a cultivator in any of the Nine Mortal Realms were of the Mortal grade, those who wereparable to Body Transformation Realm cultivators were of 1st tier and those who wereparable to 1st to 3rd level of Body Transformation Realm cultivators were low-level. Thus, theoretically speaking Wu Long would only be able to go up against low-level 1st tier Mortal grade demonic beasts.


    Though, in his memories he could not recall anyone in the sect mentioning the grade of demonic beasts, only tiers and levels which could imply that there was not even knowledge of demonic beasts above Mortal grade.


    The third andst mostmon type of beasts, the spiritual beasts could be treated as more of a races than beasts, as they possess high intelligence, equal or in some cases vastly greater than humans, can cultivate, and at cultivation levels above Nine Mortal Realms turn into human form.


    Wu Long passed by many medicinal ingredients, but none of them interested him. Let alone him, even his sect would not consider these particrly precious or rare, though they were still valuable and were gathered by disciples in exchange for points.


    He have yet to encounter a demonic beast in battle, but he sensed quite a lot in the distance.


    The abundance of spiritual vegetation and demonic beasts only confirmed his doubts. This was indeed a Spiritual Land.

 Chapter 7: Fractured World

    <h4>Chapter 7: Fractured World</h4>


    As cultivators require abundant Spiritual Qi to cultivate, sects would not be established in a location chosen on a whim. They would be situated in natural spiritualnds, where the Spiritual Qi was abundant. Such an environment would benefit a sect in several ways. The first one is obviously the abundance of Spiritual Qi which made cultivation efficient.


    The second one is that such spiritualnds would produce an abundance of resources such as medicinal nts, spiritual trees, precious ores and so on. These could be harvested by the disciples of the sects which are not yet strong enough to take more advanced missions.


    The sect would receive materials, and the disciples would get achievement points which they could then exchange for cultivation resources.


    There was no worry that the disciples would not turn in the materials they have gathered, as most of the items required special processing to be consumed or used safely and efficiently.


    Therger sects would have Alchemy Halls and Forging Halls which could use the materials into immediately usable cultivation resources such as pills, elixirs and medicinal liquids, and tools such as talismans, spiritual treasure weapons, non-weapon spiritual treasure tools and etc.


    Smaller sects like the Yin Yang Unity Pce would exchange the raw resources with merchantpanies for the useful cultivation resources which they can then distribute either through monthly allowances or in exchange for points.


    The more senior disciples who can take harder tasks earn the sect money with which it buys even more resources and necessities. They also raise the sect''s reputation which causes more people to request missions from the disciples.


    The third way a spiritualnd is benefiting the sect is the natural presence of demonic beasts, which could be hunted by the disciples, both honing theirbat skills and allowing them to harvest precious materials from the corpses.


    Andstly, a spiritualnd also can be an easy marker for the sect''s boundaries, as every sect regards their spiritualnd as their direct sphere of influence.


    In fact, if an outsider is noticed hunting for treasures in a spiritualnd belonging to a sect, it is considered a major offense, and many bloody fights were started between sects because one of the disciples trespassed into the spiritualnd of another sect.


    Therefore, there were no cases in which two sects upied the same spiritualnd.


    In the vicious cultivation world,petition over resources is bloody and merciless. The higher quality the spiritualnd is, the more it is sought and that more strength the sect had to have to hold and protect it. There were countless sects destroyed over a spiritualnd. And all sects had greedy eyes on them at all times, since even if there were an enormous amount of them, it was a limited amount, and it was far from being able to satisfy the demand.


    Hence the puzzlement Wu Long felt. How does a sect of this tiny magnitude, low level and low overall strength upy a spiritualnd? It could only mean that thepetition was not so fierce and the cultivation world within the easily traversable distance is quite peaceful.


    Another thing that puzzled him was that it indeed was a spiritualnd. When he noticed the low quality and amount of Spiritual Qi in the atmosphere in the sect, he decided that maybe it was because a sect of this means was not able to upy a spiritualnd and was instead situated in some spiritually deficient ce instead, but as he confirmed all signs, he understood that his assumption was wrong.


    Then the quality and amount of Spiritual Qi outside of the spiritualnd had to be barely present. Which meant, this was not a part of the world he knew.


    ''A minor world?''


    He then thought to himself.


    As besides the Seven Boundless Worlds there were countless minor worlds that existed, and in which most of thends of mortals were situated. But he quickly discarded this possibility as it wasmon knowledge that all minor worlds are connected with the Seven Boundless Worlds forming one enormous system that seemingly lives and breathes. It was impossible for one of the minor worlds to have this much of a gap in quality of the Spiritual Qi.


    "It can''t be¡­ ¡­ a ¡­a fractured world?"


    He then expressed disbelief at his own assumption and spoke out loud.


    Fractured worlds were basically minor worlds that suffered cmitous events in the past, enough to bring them to a brink of destruction. This would cause that world to close off, without the ability to go in or out.


    Of course, no matter how bad the cmity was or how close it got to destroying that world it was still inestimably far from actually destroying a minor world. Actual destruction of minor worlds has only happened enough times to count on one hand. But the damage was extensive enough that the link was temporarily shut off.


    This would exin the doubts he had previously, but he still could not be certain so he decided to find more information before he would make wild derations.


    As he got up to continue traveling after his quick rest he noticed a presence approaching him from afar. It was a demonic beast at mid-level 1st tier judging by its aura.


    A cold smile appeared on his face.


    He might be pretty weak right now, but he did not fall to the point where he would fear a beast of this level.


    Soon, a slightly bigger wolf with ck fur andva-like lines over its body sprang out of the bushes and gave out a low growl.


    It then immediately pounced on Wu Long with its jaws, aiming for his neck.


    Wu Long ced his right hand on his sword, and took a step forward and to the right, as he casually took his sword out in a graceful, slightly skewed arc.


    He then proceeded to move his sword down from the raised position without stopping it midair as if all he did was draw an arc in the air with the sword. At the end of this motion a few drops of steaming blood flew from the sword de to the ground, and he sheathed the sword while the wolfnded in two halves behind him.


    The blood of this wolf seemed to be hot, as it started evaporating in mere moments after it was exposed to the air.


    "Hmm, Scorching Heart Wolf, regretfully without a core. And it is quite young, as a mature one should be around high-level 2nd tier." he said with a slight regret in his eyes.


    He then turned in the direction the beast came from and rushed there with nimble movements.


    "Let''s see what you''ve left behind to go and greet me, shall we?" he said with a slight smile.


    This beast traveled not long, but it was an agile creature, so it took Wu Long about 15 minutes to travel there.


    He did not know where exactly the wolf came from as with the limitations of his current cultivation his spiritual sense was practically non-existent, but he knew the general direction and soon felt the air around him heat up. He traveled a bit further and determined the direction the heat wasing from, adjusted his course and rushed there. Soon the vegetation in the surroundings began to grow sparse, as only heat-loving nts would grow nearer to the source of this high temperature.


    Atst, he got out of the trees and could see a bit into the distance as there were a few giant boulders in the middle of and with no trees.


    In one of the boulders, an orange crystal emitting intense heat was lodged, and 12 wolves simr to the one he yed were idling around and on the boulders.


    There was one mid-level, and four low-level 2nd tier, the rest were 1st tier Scorching Heart Wolves.


    They were already looking in their direction as they noticed him long ago, and he also was not surprised to see them as he detected their aura as he moved here.


    "Haa¡­ I am sorry to do this since I can sympathize with the situation" he said with a sigh and a wry smile.


    Seeing a harem around one male made him somehow reluctant to ruin this scene, as he understood how frustrating it was to be interrupted in such situations all too well.


    However, what he saw next, made him first raise an eyebrow, and then scoff with a cold snort.


    The male wolf, perhaps having some superior survival instincts, showed fear in his eyes, and with a growl sent all the female wolves at Wu Long. The wolves showed reluctance but decided to follow through, as the male wolf retreated slowly, getting ready to run in the opposite direction.


    Wu Long suddenlyunched from his standing position, skillfully evading the female wolves'' ws and fangs. He ran straight for the male wolf, and unleashed a clean sword strike straight from the sheath which went in a weird arc. The beast evaded only to somehow willingly move in the direction the arc drawn in the air tilted to, effectively shoving its head under the de.


    With a thud, its head and body fell separately to the ground, while Wu Long ran by him, and with one leg as a pivot turned to look at the now lonely ''harem''.


    The wolves turned only to see their leader beheaded.


    "Go"


    Wu Long said in a cold voice. Demonic beasts do not understand words, even high-level ones nevermunicate. They only act instinctively, but they as most living beings have survival instincts, which mean they knew fear. Wo Long''s word seemed to get the meaning across without any need for mutualnguage, as the hairy ''harem'' quickly rushed off in a random direction, the only requirement being as far as possible from here.


    In fact, this was not an act of kindness from Wu Long, he just felt it tedious to deal with them as he knew that the only one of them to have a demonic core is the male he had in. There was literally no merit in him pursuing the rest of the pack.


    His cultivation was also quite low, and his body was not really trained, so his stamina would not allow him to kill them all without exhausting a good two-thirds of it.


    He flicked off the blood that was emitting intense steam and sheathed the sword, taking out the dagger instead. After approaching the head of the Scorching Heart Wolf he made a few skillful incisions and took out a perfectly round slightly translucent red core the size of a hazelnut that felt warm to the touch. A chaotic flow of energy could be seen swirling inside of it moving ording to a mysterious and profound order.


    "Haha, fortune is still favorably looking on me even in this life, such a good harvest within half a day ofunching off, not bad." he said with a smile, which quickly turned wry as he thought ''haa, to think this is considered good find now''.


    His cultivation technique will allow him to fully absorb this core without worrying about side effects that would usually follow directly absorbing demonic cores.


    This core was of a Yang attribute, so it would not be very beneficial to his cultivation base. But he could temper his body with it.


    He also knew countless ways to improve his Yang Qi, and the Yang Root, which influences the rate at which his body is producing Yang Qi and the amounts of Yang Qi that could be stored and shot out. Of course, this core was nowhere sufficient to influence his Yang Root but it was sufficient enough to improve his condition a little bit, increasing the effectiveness of the treatment for his broken sword in the future.


    Improving stamina, endurance and overall physique also would help him exert a bit more of his strength.


    The two movements he made killing two Scorching Heart Wolves may have seem effortless, but it was in fact very taxing on his current untrained and untempered body, so much so that he was currently sore all over.


    He looked at the crystal lodged into the boulder, and shook his head.


    "It might be a treasure, but it is useless to me as It will lose its effects once taken out from the boulder which connects it to the source of its power deep underground." he mumbled, not particrly sad.


    "Well , I can at least use its effects a bit while I am here"


    Wu Long sat in a lotus position and took a fasting pill, and then proceeded to take out the leather water bag and take a few sips.


    "Heh, hunger" heughed at his needs.


    Once he cleared out his thoughts caused by his mortal needs, he took out the demonic core, wiped it a bit with a cloth even though it was already clean, and swallowed it in one go.


    His stomach immediately started producing scorching heat that began to course through his whole body as he started cultivating.


    His skin red up turning red and even emitting slight steam.


    He sat like that for around 5 hours, absorbing the Spiritual Qi that was influenced by the crystal above him, keeping up the temperature that was given by the demonic core.


    Gradually, his red up skin returned to normal, and once all signs of the previous state disappeared he opened his eyes that flickered with a profound light.


    "Good, now I don''t need to worry that my arm will fall off because I moved around with a sword a bit." he said with a smile.

 Chapter 8: The Way of the Sword

    <h4>Chapter 8: The Way of the Sword</h4>


    His cultivation did not rise, but his physique improved a lot. Considering what a sorry state his body was in before, it could be said that he made great progress just from that core alone.


    He also used a profound technique to improve the quality of his Yang Qi in preparation for the future. The condition of his slumbering dragon improved as well, although there were no apparent changes, the effectiveness of the treatment in the future would increase.


    As it was already night, he used a technique he once learnt in the beginning of his journey as a rogue cultivator, when he still had the need to sleep but could not be at ease as rogue cultivators make good targets. This technique helped one to sleep while keeping the body in a ready-to-move state as well as allowing for increased vignce. It is a technique not necessary for someone who achieved Core Formation Realm and above, where a cultivator canpletely discard the need to sleep, eat and drink, so he had not used it in who knows what time, but it was a neat technique nheless and he once went through great lengths just to obtain it.


    He sat in a lotus position with his eyes closed, sleeping.


    In fact he was not really worried about security as he knew that there were practically no beasts for a long distance from this ce, and even if some approached, not all beasts would like this heat. If any other fire alignment beasts were present in the vicinity they would be constantly fighting over this territory with the Scorching Heart Wolves, so they would have approached the moment there was an abnormality here.


    As for the wolves, although their intelligence is pretty low their perception of danger and survival instincts is extremely high as demonstrated by their behavior in their encounter. They ran in such a fright that they probably have not stopped running away even now. The young male that attacked him first is more of an exception as it was inexperienced and prone to impulsive behavior due to immaturity.


    Over the next two days Wu Long traveled further into the depths of the spiritualnd, but he was not as lucky as on the first day and was not able to find anything useful for himself.


    While he took breaks, he also casually collected a few stalks of White Spirit Grass at a time to eventually bring back at least a decent amount for the mission.


    He made sure to cut it at the base with the jade knife so that the root remained intact and unharmed by being cut with metal. It was a great taboo in the world of cultivation topletely destroy a spiritual treasure, and the tools his current sect provided were given precisely because of that.


    Though this type of medicinal nt was not rare, and would naturally pop up in the spiritualnd, it was more a force of a habit for him to treat any medicinal nt carefully.


    He also spotted and harvested a few ingredients that could be exchanged for a decent amount of points just in case he needed them.


    He killed any demonic beasts that attacked him, but as most of them were 1st tier beasts, there were no cores, only materials he didn''t care about. He did have a barbecue with the meat of a Three Horned Bull, which benefited his body tempering a bit further though.


    On the fourth day, he encountered an opportunity.


    Wu Long stood on a long wall-like cliff overseeing a slightly lower ne. There was a bright blue flower that emitted a gentle blue glow growing on a mound in the middle of a rocky clearing. There was a high-level 2nd tier Blue Tongue Purple Lizard, a giant lizard covered densely in thick purple scales that gave off a metal luster,zily lying a few meters away from it.


    ''Hmm, I won''t be able to cut it with technique alone, as the sword just is not hard and sharp enough to cut its hide'' Wu Long thought as he observed the lizard down the cliff


    Blue Tongue Purple Lizard is a highly toxic and heavily armored beast, so the quality of his sword would not be enough to cut it no matter how skillfully he used it, and he was not able to manifest and use Spiritual Qi outside the body to assist the sword in cutting it, if he had that ability he wouldn''t even need the sword to deal with it as he could easily cut it with a hand.


    ''Do I have to use Sword Intent? But with my current body, it is quite taxing¡­ I will have to make sure I do not need to fight right after''


    He came to a decision and spent a few hours scouting the situation around. The Blue Tongue Purple Lizard did not move but was getting restless since it noticed someone snooping around. However, it did not dare to go into attack as the flower could be stolen when it was gone.


    After double checking that he would not need to fight off any other threats after dealing with the lizard he approached the clearing.


    "Shhhh, shaaa"


    When he got out of the trees and bushes surrounding the clearing the lizard stood up and issued a warning hiss, its blue tongue asionally appearing in a snaking motion.


    Wu Long calmly took out his sword and closed his eyes. He took a deep breath, seemingly not caring about the lizard.


    The beast did not miss this chance and rushed towards him with a surprising agility as it did not look that agile from its form.


    When it was just about a few meters from him, Wu Long suddenly opened his eyes and a sharp aura enveloped the space for a split moment.


    The lizard abruptly stopped moving, as stiff as if it was frozen in time. The surrounding turned unnaturally silent for a second, as if all sounds were severed and time slowed down to a crawl.


    A gust of wind blew by as the sounds returned, and the lizard''s head split in two, the wound as smooth as a mirror.


    Any other animal would in fact be carried by inertia as it lost control and fall forward, but because of the unique leg movement of this lizard which effectively killed all speed with each step and jumpstarted it for the next step, allowing it to keep the center of its mass always stable and thus instantly stop at any point in time without being influenced by its own momentum.


    Normally such immense control over its movements would be a strength but now it yed a small part in its demise, as Wu Long made his move precisely at the moment the lizard killed its momentum from one step and was preparing for the next one, which happened in a fraction of a second. This amplified the effectiveness of Wu Long''s attack.


    Wu Long, on the other hand broke into sweat all over his body, weakness and numb pain assaulting all of his muscles. There was also a sharp pain in the entire arm he held his sword with up to his shoulder and even down to the shoulder de. He ced his other hand on a tree he was standing by to support himself, as he gasped for breath.


    "Fuuuu¡­, that was risky"


    He muttered with a slight chuckle.


    Sword intent was not strictly dependent on cultivation or the degree of body tempering, it was an obscure type of power that stemmed from one''s understanding of the sword. One had to go through unimaginable lengths training with the sword or have a miraculously talented master who is unparalleled at teaching and whose understanding of the sword reached greater heights than one could imagine to even begin understanding sword intent, much less use it.


    Wu Long, having all of his memories, experiences, knowledge and understandings naturally could use it.


    But having said that it does not depend on cultivation base and body didn''t mean it did not ce a heavy burden on him, in fact it was quite crazy to use the lowest power of sword intent even in Qi Gathering Realm, let alone Body Tempering Realm. However, his sword would not be able to pierce its armor otherwise. He also currently did not have any ability to manifest Spiritual Qi outside the body, making it impossible for him to enhance the cutting ability of the sword with sword techniques using Spiritual Qi so he only could use this dangerous method to deal with it quickly.


    Wu Long then looked at the corpse before him with a strange expression on his face.


    ''Not even the whole body huh?''


    He thought as he only managed to split its head instead of dividing it in half.


    ''Well, at least I don''t have to worry about cultivating here as this poor bastard''s territory is quite vast and no other beasts dare toe even near it.''


    He then sheathed his sword. While he used a sword this time, it was only because his cultivation was insufficient, to use sword intent at his level of sword mastery he usually didn''t even need a weapon.


    As he took out the dagger, he ced one hand on one of the scales at the side of the lizard, and with a slight grunt, as his body was still hurting all over, flipped it on its back, revealingrger, armor-like scales on its back. Using the dagger to work through the wound he made to its head down the neck to its stomach while detaching thoserger scales from within.


    When he made his way to a certain part of the stomach, Wu Long cut into the meat and soon took out a white ball with purple veins all over it looking like a marble ball.


    This was the Blue Tongue Purple Lizard''s Neidan. It was highly toxic and would normally need to be purified before it could be used.


    He did all that all the while enduring the burden he put on himself using the sword intent, so he was still pained and slightly out of breath. The reason he needed to do it quick even if he had to postpone recovering, was because the Neidan would be drained of its energy by he corpse if it stayed inside much longer. He put away the Neidan and sighed with relief knowing that the urgent matters were done.

 Chapter 9: Yin Yang Conversion Cauldron Body

    <h4>Chapter 9: Yin Yang Conversion Cauldron Body</h4>


    When Wu Long recovered his breathing a little, he sat not far from the flower. After taking a fasting pill and sipping some water, he meditated a little to calm down and restore the Spiritual Qi that he was nearlypletely exhausted by exerting his body to that extent.


    Two hourster, he recovered enough to cultivate, and gently harvested the flower with the jade knife.


    "A low-level 4th tier Mortal grade medicine, I guess for this ce it is quite a rare find."


    Just like demonic beasts, medicines as well as spiritual treasures, pills and materials also had their ssifications, what wasmon for them all was the grade, which always corresponded to the Nine Great Realms.


    So any of them that were mainly useful to cultivators in the great realm of Nine Mortal Realms would be Mortal-grade, for the great realm of Seven Profound Realms would be Profound-grade, for Five Origin Realms would be Origin-grade and so on.


    And just like the Demonic Beasts there were tiers and levels to these ingredients that followed the same logic. The number of tiers in any grade was set to the number of major realms in the great realm the grade corresponded to. And each tier was divided into three levels of low, mid and high which corresponded to first three, second three andst three minor realms in each major realm.


    "If I could use alchemy right now, I could at least double the potency, if not triple considering there might be the right ingredients nearby, but oh well." he said as he looked at the flower.


    A low-tier mid-level Mortal-grade medicine such as this flower would normally be appropriate to consume for at least Qi Manifestation Realm Realm practitioners, and would be suicidal for someone in Body Transformation Realm, not to mension it required to be processed and made into a pill to be safe to consume. But with his cultivation technique he had no qualms, and was sad that he could not enhance its effects instead.


    This flower was of the Yin attribute, and male cultivators would not be able to consume it. But as a double cultivator, what Wu Long needed is exactly Yin Qi to increase his cultivation base in the way he was most ustomed to, it is just that normally even dual cultivator male practitioners were unable to directly consume a Yin attribute medicine, and had to absorb the Yin Qi from the female partner.


    What Wu Long was going to do was use a peculiar technique he once learnt to absorb this Yin attribute medicine. He could not of course consume something of Extreme Yin attribute with this technique but just a Yin attribute medicine was doable.


    ''Haa, what a waste¡­'' he sighed and thought as a graceful figure with a sword appeared in his mind.


    In truth, most of the benefits of this medicine would be lost, as this method was far from perfect, he would ideally help his partner increase the quality of their Yin Qi and/or if possible Yin Root with such Yin attribute or Extreme Yin attribute medicines and receive full benefits for both his partner and himself during dual cultivation, but as that was not avable right now and he urgently needed to increase his strength, he could not have lot of scruples.


    In fact, with the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art he could potentially directly absorb the energy in it without much of a waste, but there was a catch to it. Chaos Refining meant that he could refine any type of energy to use for himself without suffering the side-effects, but Yin type medicine enhancing feminine qualities of the body was not a side effect but its benefit for all intents and purposes.


    So if he used Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art to consume this flower and not the technique he was preparing to use (which would waste a lot of the medicine''s potential) he could indeed get greater benefits from it but it would enhance his body towards feminine traits, which he absolutely was not willing to allow.


    So he prepared the technique called the Yin Yang Conversion Cauldron Body, which would albeit wastefully use this Yin medicine to enhance his cultivation.


    He took out a few berries he collected earlier, nning to exchange them for quite a lot of points, from the sack. These berries were of the Yang attribute. He did not anticipate he would need them but Yin Yang Conversion Cauldron Body required the male user to have Yang medicine to consume Yin medicine, and female users to have Yin medicine to consume Yang medicine. The auxiliary medicine was not required to be as potent as the target medicine so these berries would do the trick.


    He also took out a bamboo slice he cut on his second day while passing through a bamboo trove as he figured he might need it for such asions and split it in half, getting two half-cylinder tes. He stashed one of them, cing the flower into the other te. He then ced a few stalks of White Spirit Grass as well as a few other nts, and crushed them with the jade handle of the jade knife into a herbal paste. It was awkward using such crude tools but it was not particrly troubling for him as there was a time where he had to survive with such means before.


    When he got his herbal paste, he drained the liquid into one corner of his bamboo bowl by tilting it and pressing the herbal paste with the jade knife handle on the higher side.


    Taking the paste drained of most liquid out of the bamboo bowl he rolled it into a ball shape roughly resembling a slightly bigger pill with his hands.


    cing the herbal ball, herbal liquid in the bamboo bowl and the berries on a big leaf he took out prior, he meditated for a few seconds in lotus position to clear his mind and enter optimal condition.


    He then took the berries and started eating them one by one in quick session, the first berry was like a spark and his stomach quickly began to heat up, as each additional berry was like fuel further invigorating the fire started by the first berry.


    Wu Long took a few minutes to circte his technique to ensure that his body was in the condition he needed, and then in a very slow pace drank the medicinal liquid from the bamboo bowl tiny drop by tiny drop. Each drop produced a violent sparkling reaction in his stomach, as if cold water was sprinkling on a heated oil, as he gradually changed the cirction of his technique and increased the volume of the drops he was sipping by tiny increments. As his stomach was producing intense energy that circted in a profound way throughout his body, he finished drinking the medicinal liquid and cultivated silently for about half an hour until at a certain point he suddenly took and gulped down the herbal ball. And at the moment the herbal ball entered his stomach he also changed the cirction pattern of his technique as well as the intensity, rushing at the maximum speed. There was a small sound of explosion from his body and an enormous amount of energy was produced by the reaction in his stomach, as he struggled to keep this much energy from blowing him apart.


    All of his veins became visible and bulged as if on the verge of bursting, his skin turned red, and sweat gushed from all over his body, steam began rising from him and his every muscle was twitching and spasming. He then began using a pattern of hand seals that did not contain any Spiritual Qi and were designed to control the processes in the physical body by altering the blood flow in hands. The pattern contained 48 hand seals that he changed with specific speed for each seal, which he then repeated after going through the whole pattern over and over again.


    His breathing also was in a repeating pattern of slow and fast breaths.


    He cultivated like that until noon of the next day.


    A profound ripple would asionally spread from him as he broke through to the next minor realm. At the moments of breakthroughs, the wounds he created by using sword intent with such a weak body healed at a visible rate, and his body was constantly being tempered and transformed by the Spiritual Qi.


    When he opened his eyes his cultivation had gone up to the sixth level of Body Transformation Realm. He went up three whole minor realms in one day.


    Not to mention that he had to cross the threshold of going from 3rd level to 4th level, which was one of the minor walls in each of the major realms. The other one being going from the 6th to the 7th level.


    He then took out the Blue Tongue Purple Lizard''s Neidan and swallowed it starting another cultivation session, this time purely with Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art.


    After several hours he broke through to the 7th level and his physique received a major boost, his body tempering achieving consecutive breakthroughs.


    Now, even though his cultivation was still not sufficient, with sheer physical body endurance he could use sword intent without taking so much risk, granted that he did not use more than the lowest level he disyed against the lizard.


    Experiencing a dramatic leap in strength, he could not make breakthroughs for some time, as he had to consolidate his achievements, lest it would make his foundation unstable.


    He was also starting to run low on fasting pills. He could of course just kill edible demonic beasts and roast them for sustenance, but he originally nned to only stay outside for a week at most, to not cause an uproar by disappearing.


    So even if his main goal of finding a suitable natural treasure to repair his broken sword was not aplished, he was still pretty satisfied with his harvest.


    He now at least had some assurance and power to defend himself in case of something going wrong.


    With his increased speed he could reach the sect back in around a day, as he traveled three days in this direction. So he decided to detour and go back using a different route from the one he came here with, while keeping an eye out for a possible lucky encounter. Although it would take him slightly longer he wanted to try his luck again.

 Chapter 10: In the rain

    <h4>Chapter 10: In the rain</h4>


    The day after, as he already approached the vicinity of the sect, he noticed the humidity levels rising as well as the clouds that have been growing denser since morning floating lower to the ground.


    He took out the cloak and put it around his shoulders, and put the bamboo hat on his back over the head, fastening it with the ribbons under his chin feeling slightly nostalgic and mysteriously somehow wondrous.


    Since immortals would usually shield themselves from any natural phenomena like rain or snow, cold and heat with a domain of Spiritual Qi, resembling a bubble, he forgot how it felt to make preparations such as these.


    Not long after, the sky started showering the earth with raindrops.


    Wu long stopped in a clearing and just stood there, taking in the feeling of water droplets gently tapping the bamboo hat he was wearing and the cloak on his shoulders. He listened as the rain washed over everything, eventually falling to the ground, forming puddles of water that then turned into tiny streams. This long forgotten experience of feeling the rain so close and directly was for some reason very enjoyable.


    He stretched out his hand from under the cloak slightly, only enough for half of his palm to escape the shielding the bamboo hat created, allowing the raindrops to fall on his hand.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The sound of the rain was rxing and the distinct fragrance one heard when standing in the rain was calming his mind.


    The cool water droplets touching his hand''s skin were soothing and enjoyable.


    Being mortal again he experienced something new. Although it could be argued that it was not a new experience because he was mortal once in the distant past and felt these sensations then, there was a distinct difference as he was experiencing them as the current Wu Long, so the feelings and thoughts he gained were unique to this moment in time and could not be brushed off as the same ones he had before. They could not be called better or worse, simply different.


    ¡ª


    As Wu Long was lost in the moment, on a distant mountain cliff was a girl wearing the disciple robes of the Yin Yang Unity Pce standing in the rain and looking into the distance.


    If she were standing in the streets of any town nearby she would be recognized as a top beauty, but by the sect standards of this peculiar sect that included heavy considerations into one''s appearance when selecting disciples she would be about average. And despite the beauty, she was shockingly not memorable. In fact, the reality of her standing there was quite blurry as one would only notice her if they specifically looked for her, if any sect disciples were to be nearby, they would not notice her.


    Despite standing in the rain without any cover no raindrops fell onto her, as if the raindrops were naturally avoiding her, afraid to taint her existence. There was also no Spiritual Qi fluctuations or dome around her, indicating that she was not shielding herself.


    In her eyes, that looked ordinary at first nce but if examined closely felt as if piercing through any lies and seeing all truths, were mixed emotions of longing, as if there was something she wanted, envy, as if that something was in someone else''s possession, and interest, as if she was studying how that someone obtained it.


    This was the second time she looked like that this week as just a few days ago she was standing near the sect training fields and was staring at a handsome disciple who seemed dazed with the same intense envy.


    After some more time, she slowly stretched out her hand, and took a deep breath while closing her eyes. The raindrops that avoided her started to fall on the tip of her jade-like palm, and she took a deep breath.


    She stood there for a few moments, eventually opening her eyes that now contained a slight puzzlement looking at her palm that was covered in rainwater. She shifted her eyes to look back into the distance, a hint of a smile appearing on her lips. This smile created an indescribable charm around her, as she looked on with eagerness and anticipation.


    ¡ª


    Wu Long spent a few dozen minutes just taking in the wondrous feeling, when he noticed that there were multiple presences approaching him.


    The direction the presences wereing from was different than where he came from, but that was because of the arc he made in his route, as the direction the presences were moving to, they were the same as his destination, the mountain trail entrance of the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    Wu Long continued to try to preserve the feeling that was rapidly fading as his attention was instinctively following the presences that were approaching him.


    He soon recognized that the disruptors of his peaceful moment were human, and wereing in two slightly scattered groups, one was behind the other. The main cluster would pass some distance from him, but two people would directly collide with him if they continued moving straight.


    There also gradually emerged indistinct sounds of swords shing and shouting voicesing from the two main groups in the distance.


    When the first person approached his location, they were greeted by a beautiful sight of a young man standing in the rain with a hand stretched out of his cloak to feel the drops of water as if taken out of a masterpiece painting. Although the bamboo hat would often obscure the face of the wearer, his handsomeness could be identified from the lower part of his face that was visible.


    The person who arrived was dumbfounded to see this scene but also recognized the insignia on Wu Long''s cloak.


    "Hurry and get away from here, it is not safe here, we are being chased!"


    A female voice called out to him.


    At this point Wu Long retrieved his hand to the cloak, opened his eyes and looked at the approaching figure with a slightly dissatisfied expression, allowing her to see his face to which she responded with widening of her eyes.


    The first ''disruptor'' of the tranquil moment was an exceptionally beautiful young woman in white robes. The robes were of the same design as what Wu Long was currently wearing, but instead of the yellow linings, ornaments and sash he had, she had blue ones with gold threaded lines sprinkled into the blue and a few extra ornaments that other disciple robes in the sect didn''t have. As he did not recall seeing this type of uniform he was able to roughly guess her status as a rarely seen and highly valued Core Disciple.


    But despite her illustrious status she was in quite a sorry state now, as she was soaking wet from rain, her robes tattered, stained with blood and dirt in many ces. Though the blood did not seem to be hers as there appeared to be no wounds on her.


    She was in the 1st level of Qi Manifestation Realm, quite a high realm considering she was only a little over 20. But despite her high cultivation she did not give out a feeling of pressure, which was quitemon in the Yin Yang Unity Pce as while they do trainbat prowess, it is not the main focus of the sect members.


    Wu Long lowered his hat again so his appearance was not apparent.


    Seeing Wu Long not move after her warning she grunted in frustration and stopped not far from him.


    "Hey, do you hear me? I''m saying that you might get hurt as¡­"


    She stopped speaking as the second person wearing ck robes with scarlet red linings, ornaments and sash with gold threaded linings that seemed remarkably simr to the ones on the robe of the female disciple before despite theplete difference in the design of the robes, arrived at Wu Long''s location and stopped at a distance from them. His cultivation base was in the 8th level of Qi Condensation Realm and he too looked rtively young.


    There was an ox-tailed sword (Niuweidao, a type of chinese curved single-ded heavy weapon with a broader tip) in his hand that looked slightlyrger and heavier than usual. While his cultivation was significantly lower than the female core disciple, he gave much stronger pressure indicating that he was focusing onbat prowess.


    There would asionally be people like these two, while others would take decades cultivating to that realm, they would achieve it in years. A mortal sect would asionally have from one to about five (if it was a big sect) of those people, that was how rare they are, if talking about the mortal world. These are people with high cultivation talent that would essentially be guaranteed to reach the highest cultivation realms of their environment. Although, the higher the cultivation environment, the more this talent besmon, as even higher cultivation talent would be required to reach the heights there.


    But in the environment that they are destined to dominate, they are always called ''superior talents''.


    Suddenly, a signal re went up from where the main group was.


    It seems they judged that they were in a close enough range for the signal to be noticed from the sect despite the weather.


    A few momentster, a second signal with a slightly different burning pattern, color and sound went up from the direction of the sect indicating that the sect protectors took notice of the situation.


    Seeing this signal the expression of the man in ck robes darkened and the female core disciple sighed in relief instead.

 Chapter 11: Prime Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 11: Prime Disciple</h4>


    The man looked at the female core disciple with a dark frown, but his eyes seemed to be pondering about his options. The fact that he failed to stop the group from returning to the sect spelled trouble not only for him and hispanions, but could even potentially turn into a conflict between sects, which would be fine if this was an ordinary sect, but it was the Yin Yang Unity Pce. The sect itself was not that strong, even considered fairly weak, the problem was that they held vast connections with influential people and some fairly powerful sects.


    "Now what? The sect would soon send people over, so this ends here." the female disciple said.


    "That''s true, I guess we can only say that this will end here" he said as he could not possibly continue escting the situation right at the opponent sect''s doorstep when they have been alerted, or it would be harder to sweep the situation under the rug during the negotiations that would soon inevitably happen.


    "Zhao Wuji, was it worth it to waste so much effort chasing us here? Did you really think it would make me reconsider rejecting you?" the female disciple said in a cold voice.


    "Hmph, Hua Ziyan, you are too prideful for your own good. You should be honored that a man of my standing would even consider making you my woman. " the man called Zhao Wuji replied with a grim expression.


    After these words, a slight chuckle escaped in the tense atmosphere that was created between the two. This surprised both of them as they snapped their heads at Wu Long.


    Wu Long first felt displeased at having his nice moment interrupted, but in the end it was just a nice moment, so he decided not to linger on it. He always considered himself to be quite easy going and not really overbearing, within limits of course.


    Moreover, he was entertained by the situation ying out before him, so he decided to pardon them for now. He always was a bit lenient to beautiful women anyways and the one now standing beside him was definitely a top beauty.


    When he heard Zhao Wuji''s words he couldn''t help himself. He always considered men who could not get attention from a woman they fancied and choose to use violence to vent their frustration as some of the most worthless and ridiculous people.


    Even he, a man of women'' dreams who conquered countless hearts and tasted the affection of some of the most exquisite women in the known universe had met a lot of women who were genuinely not interested in him and his courting.


    Not to say he did not make a fair amount of them change their minds with effort and dedication, but they were never based on faking or adjusting his existence, or in fact any deceitful behavior. And he definitely did not just push his demands and attention on them forcefully despite their protests.


    He was never delusional or conceited enough to think that any woman should give him attention just because he approached her. And he never felt any woman should feel blessed, happy or honored to be approached by him, even with his credentials and qualifications.


    There were a lot of women who he did not conquer or not even pursue because they were just not meant to be. And he never considered that there was something wrong with them, or with the fact that there were women who were not attracted to him. He considered it normal. Though they were all also women he did not feel attracted to even if they seemingly did not differ from women he did conquer in their qualities. His favorite phrase to describe such women was that ''their Yin did not match his Yang''.


    Zhao Wuji''s thought process expressed in his words was so absurd andughable that he was genuinely amused for a moment. It was not exactly umon to hear such words, but he found it funny every time.


    Zhao Wuji, however, was not amused by his chuckle as he narrowed his eyes at Wu Long.


    He didn''t know where this guy came from or if Hua Ziyan knew him, but what he knew was that he was two entire realms below him and did not pose any threat so he ignored him at first.


    "Did you find something amusing in this situation?"


    He asked menacingly.


    "Oh, please don''t mind me, continue"


    Wu Long said in a nonchnt voice like he was a passerby who identally interrupted a street y.


    This nonchnt attitude further unnerved Zhou Wuji as he felt that Wu Long was not treating the situation with appropriate seriousness and did not treat him with appropriate fear and respect.


    "Zhao Wuji, this is the Yin Yang Unity Pce''s territory, and I advise you to not make any rash moves that will make your already less than ideal situation any worse." Hua Ziyan said when she noticed a dangerous glint in Zhao Wuji''s eyes.


    "Heh, you think crushing an ant will make my situation worse?" Zhao Wuji sneered, as he might have problems if he further messed with her, but killing this unknown weakling who obviously did not have any status would be fast and not really affect the negotiationster. He also did not want to appear weak by backing down after he was warned so he doubled down by slightly changing the angle his ox-tail sword was at, expressing his intentions.


    "You do know that you have to deal with me before harming my fellow disciple, right?" Hua Ziyan said, trying to make him reevaluate taking action by throwing her existence into the equation.


    "If I did not hurt you before, it was not because I was not able to. Do you really think you are strong enough to stop me? I am giving you yourst chance. You should appreciate this kindness and hurry up to be my woman." Zhao Wuji sneered, but Hua Ziyan was actually sessful in her diversion of attention.


    "Based on what qualifications? Do you think you are worthy?" she replied.


    "If I am not, who is? You can wait for thousands of years until you be a dried up old hag and you will still not find a better choice than me. Surely, you don''t mean pipsqueaks like him?" he said as he turned his head at Wu Long.


    "I am a Prime Disciple of the Yin Yang Unity Pce, and the next Pce Master, you have nothing that interests me. I gave you the same answer for the past two years, what makes you think that my answer will change, especially after today when you went so far this time?" she said coldly, displeased at his courting as usual, but still trying to keep his attention on her.


    Her words slightly surprised Wu Long. It was now no wonder that there were simr golden patterns on both of their clothing despite having different designs anding from different sects. That was a mark of a Prime Disciple, a Core Disciple that was a direct disciple of the current sect master and the candidate for the next generation sect master.


    The reason the mark was simr for both of them was because any region of cultivation world that was somewhat recognizable as one whole part, which meant that it was a rtively self-contained small cultivation world where all sects shared a rtively simr level would have more or less at least a generalmon conventions, such as how to differentiate disciples, elders and such. This golden-threaded pattern on their robes was the convention of marking a Prime Disciple of the sect which was universal to every sect in this region.


    "Hmph!"


    Zhao Wuji scoffed.


    "If you were a Prime Disciple in any other sect I might be inclined to believe that it was a somewhat honorable position you would be reluctant to leave, but there is nothing great about being the queen of this den of sluts and manwhores. Or do you think that rising to the status of the Prime Disciple in such a ce will erase your lowly status as an orphan with no background or lineage? Dream on! You should know what''s better for you, stop being so haughty and beg me to let you into my bed. After all, who else would want a woman from such a sect, I only give you recognition because of your appearance and talent, but, don''t think you are worth something more! If it wasn''t a well known fact that you were refusing to choose a cultivation partner because none of them are up to your standards, I wouldn''t even bother with you."


    As Zhao Wuji was viciously spatting his words and Hua Ziyan''s expression was getting progressively ashen, Wu Long''s amusement vanished like a smoke in a zing blizzard. A cold glint flickered in his eyes under the bamboo hat.


    "Fairy Hua, may I borrow your sword? I promise I will return it to you safely and that it won''t take too long." he suddenly said.


    Hua Ziyan suddenly felt the atmosphere around the ordinary disciple beside her change, and his gentle and pleasant voice was having a mysterious effect on her. Before she knew it she already was handing him the sword she held in her hand.


    She was not skilled in the sword in the first ce, as she only used it temporarily until she could learn and use Spiritual Arts, martial arts in cultivation that did not depend heavily on physical body but using high-level techniques to fight with Spiritual Qi. So the sword always felt out of ce in her hand, hence there was not as much resistance as someone would have if they were real sword users as they are sensitive to their sword being held by others.


    "...huh? Wait¡­"


    When she realized that Wu Long had taken her sword she came out of shock and raised her voice but he already stepped forward with the sword in the hand stretched out of his cloak.


    Zhao Wuji looked at this without moving as he was not the least concerned by this ''joke of a threat'' movement.


    "Am I supposed to be impressed by your bravery?"


    He sneered.


    "You have escaped death once thanks to Fairy Hua stopping you from attacking me earlier, but thinking of it now you would have been better off attacking me at that time. You would have just died swiftly without experiencing much as we had no enmity. Now, though, although you will not die you would wish you had."


    Wu Long said in a tranquil voice.


    Hearing this, both Zhao Wuji and Hua Ziyan were speechless for some time.


    "Haha, hahahahaha, hahahahaha¡­!"


    Zhao Wuji startedughing at first with a chuckle and then increasingly losing control over hisughter as he was trulyughing. He was not making a performance to show his supremacy but simplyughing. However, thisughter started to turn darker and more strained towards its end. As his initial surprise and amusement died down they were reced by intense anger instead.


    "If you think that I will spare you for entertaining me you are wrong. You need to know what awe and respect is to survive, and you, boy, let alone those, don''t even havemon sense." he spat as he was increasingly fuming with anger.


    He would have never imagined such arrogant wordsing from someone so insignificant.


    "Boy? Hehe, you now have made another mistake, youngster, bringing the count to nine. I don''t really like bullying children, but you really left me no choice. I guess, I will have to tell you your nine mistakes so that you could be reformed. It would be your version of Nine Mortal Transformations since you would not get to have them." Wu Long said as he was calmly approaching Zhao Wuji.


    The Nine Mortal Transformations was another way of saying that someone has gone through the Nine Mortal Realms, as each of the realms was involving a transformation of a cultivator of the way of transcending mortality.


    "That''s it, die!"


    Zhao Wuji could not contain his anger any longer and leaped forward to strike with his ox-tailed sword. He was a practitioner at the Qi Condensation Realm, which meant that his Spiritual Qi was condensed and gave him that much more powerpared to Qi Gathering Realm practitioners. The way they utilized Spiritual Qi to enhance the body was the same, but with vastly different results.


    As Hua Ziyan was only starting to also move forward, she stiffened with widened eyes in the next moment.

 Chapter 12: Nine Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 12: Nine Mistakes</h4>


    Wu Long parried his attack seemingly with no effort as he struck at specific point of the de at a calcted angle and time, deviating the trajectory while adjusting his own position with graceful movement.


    Having his attack''s power strike nothing threw Zhao Wuji off, as he did not expect such skillful technique from the opponent he looked down so much on, and staggered for a split second before adjusting his movement and stance.


    "You should not have degraded the Dao of dual cultivation in principle, but you had the audacity to do it in front of me. Youngsters should not go over their means to try and judge something beyond their level ofprehension. That is your first mistake." Wu Long, who did not press the advantage he created, just looked on at his efforts and said in a clear voice.


    Zhou Wuji''s expression sank both from the embarrassment of his strike being casually countered by this weakling, him not using the advantage, and from the anger at being lectured in such a manner.


    "You think you''ve won just by luckily receiving this casual strike?! You will regret being so arrogant and letting go of the chance to at leastst a few more strikes from me!" he roared and went for a horizontal strike this time.


    Wu Long took one step back and let Zhao Wuji''s ox-tailed sword slice the air in front of him, striking it with his own sword tip in the broader part as it was passing him, thus amplifying its speed and momentum. Zhao Wuji tried to skillfully change the movement of the sword by making a U-turn downwards and striking upwards in a diagonal trajectory. But it was an awkward change as the way the sword tip striked sent the sword in an inner and upward direction, so adjusting it required most of Zhao Wuji''s muscle strength and the time it took was enough for Wu Long to make at least two attacks on hispletely unguarded torso.


    "You have insulted and degraded with your words and attitude a beautiful woman. And again, you dared to do so in front of me. This is your second mistake."


    Wu Long did not take the opportunity though and just continued in the same tranquil voice.


    "SHUT UP AND DIE!!!"


    Zhao Wuji roared, fire of hatred and embarrassment burning in his eyes, andunched five consecutive strikes none of which touched even Wu Long''s quite fluttering attire as the cloak was freely hanging from his shoulders.


    "You have disgusted me with the pathetic excuse of a way to court a woman. That is your third mistake."


    Wu Long narrated as he sent the fifth attack to another direction with a precise strike with the sword tip.


    "Fuck, just DIEEE!!!"


    Zhao Wujipletely went berserk, and started swinging his ox-tailed sword utilizing all of his fencing techniques and movement arts, but he was unable to do anything against Wu Long.


    Meanwhile Wu Long continued on.


    "You are arrogant, which is not in itself a crime when you have the right to, but you¡­ " Wu Long then took a second to look Zhao Wuji up and down, and continued with a sigh and "... that is your fourth mistake."


    Zhao Wuji felt like he was going crazy, there was never in his life when he was so disrespected, humiliated and powerless to stop it, and the worst thing was that it was done by someone two entire realms below him. He talked so much smack before that it turned a resounding p in his own face as he currently looked like a mortal kid trying to fight an adult cultivator.


    However, Wu Long''s monotonous narration of his mistakes suddenly stopped as he continued to evade and counter Zhao Wuji''s attacks. And then,


    "... your face is ¡­ unpleasant to look at. That is your fifth mistake."


    He suddenly said in a slightly changed voice that sounded like someone struggling to find words.


    "Y-You fart! What do you mean by unpleasant, I have always been called handsome!"


    Zhao Wuji instinctively roared at the sudden insult.


    "They lied"


    But contrary to before when he ignored any words or curses from Zhao Wuji, Wu Long replied to him this time.


    "Also, your breath stinks when you talk, sixth mistake."


    He then added in a straight tone, and a different talking pace that was faster and more suited to normal conversation than the tranquil and measured one he talked with before, thuspletely losing the air of a wisened schr scolding an impetuous youngster. By this time even Hua Ziyan''s expression started to look unnatural as a slight doubt crawled in the corner of her thoughts.


    Zhao Wuji stopped attacking as he was beginning to run out of breath, and just stared at Wu Long with eyes full of uncontroble rage, his breathing hard and veins popping on his forehead. The ox-tailed sword in his hands was slightly trembling as he was shaking with frustration.


    "It stinks even when you are just breathing, seventh mistake."


    Wu Long said after some time, and at this point Hua Ziyan waspletely sure that somewhere in the middle he could note up with valid mistakes, but he couldn''t just stop as he had previously stated the nine mistakes and even poetically connected it to nine mortal transformations, so he tried toe up with some on the spot to fill up the numbers.


    "Y-You! You are clearly just spouting nonsense!"


    Of course Zhao Wuji noticed it too, so he shouted again, his voice already hoarse as he shouted plentily before, and it even broke a little at the end of his phrase making it sound strange.


    "Your voice is unpleasant, eight mistakes"


    However Wu Long ignored him and pushed through with another mistake. His forehead had a bit of sweat under his bamboo hat as he was beginning to regret not simply killing him, or at least not stating a lower number of mistakes as he just said that without thinking much under the momentum of being slightly angered at Zhou Wuji''s remarks.


    "FUUUUUUCK YOOOOOOOOOOOUUUUUUUUU!!!!!!!"


    Zhou Wuji roared and made a few more unsessful attacks.


    Zhao Wuji understood that he had no way of exposing him as arguing with him about whether he was really pulling those ''mistakes'' out of his ass was not something he was willing to do at this moment. He was also panicking because he was not oblivious enough to not notice the situation, he knew that his opponent was much higher in experience and technique, and was even strangely not that much apart in physical abilities despite being entire two major realms below.


    He knew that if he had any semnce of a chance to win ande out of this alive he had to overwhelm him with his cultivation in a contest of pure strength.


    "If you''re a man, fight me head on!" he roared as he prepared to unleash his most powerful strike yet.


    And to his surprise, Wu Long raised his sword in a casual blocking stance.


    "Hahaha, DIE!!!" Zhou Wuji was delighted and immediately made the move he prepared for earlier, assured of his victory.


    Wu Long shifted his position and sword, then casually struck Zhao Wuji''s de with his sword in the right hand at an angle while moving forward and left, effectively striking the de''s left side and then when he was further to Zhou Wuji''s side just naturally flicking the sword downward to shift the sword''s position onto the back ridge and basically elerate the movement of Zhao Wuji''s de down. This happened so quickly that Zhao Wuji was not even sure how his opponent''s sword was not on the other side of his de like he expected from his initial blocking movement, but on the side facing him. But even if he could understand, he did not have any time before Wu Long''s left palm striked his arm in a specific spot near his shoulder.


    The muscles that were exerting their highest strength to unleash a thunderous strike and have yet to lose momentum were striked at a precise moment with shocking precision of force distribution and minute movements of the strike. The strike also urately and specifically disrupted the flow of inner energy that flowed through the arm to enhance the speed and strength of the attack, as well as toughen the body to endure such burden. Last but not least the tendons that connected the arm bone to the shoulder were heated up from the movement and softened to allow for speed without impediment and the force and angle of the palm created a twisting movement that guaranteed a heavy burden on them.


    The Spiritual Qi in his forearm and shoulder broke out in bubbles that were like tiny bombs which spread and then detonated through the already heavily damaged muscles, destroying them from the inside fiber by fiber and proceeding to cause a reaction in the entire shoulder area effectively severing the weakened tendon that was targeted and disconnecting the bone joint of his arm from the shoulder, while pushing the joint in a way that it collided with the bone in the shoulder that currently was reinforced by Spiritual Qi to withstand the burden, shattering the joint into pieces.


    ''Aaaaargh!!!!!!''


    A shrill and heart¨Cwrenching scream resounded in the clearing but did not manage to travel far due to the intensifying downpour of the rain.


    Hua Ziyan watched with round eyes, covering her mouth with her jade hand as Zhao Wuji let go of his ox-tailed sword and knelt on the ground. He first instinctively tried to hold his arm around his shoulder with his other hand, but when he experienced the excruciating pain intensifying by even slightly touching his arm, he screamed again and just hovered the hand over the shoulder area without touching it.


    On the surface there actually did not seem like a lot of damage was done by the palm strike, but the amount of pain he was currently in was something he never experienced even though he had plenty of experience in being injured. His mind nked as he could not think of anything else but the immense torturous pain that resulted from the weight of his arm pulling it down as there was no bone connection except for a few thin strands of what was left over from the tendons to support it anymore.


    "Khu-khm, as I was saying, you would have been better off dying swiftly trying to attack me earlier. Your ninth mistake is overestimating yourself, as well as challenging me." Wu Long cleared his throat and resumed the tone with which he was speaking in the beginning as he stood before Zhou Wuji in a dignified pose.


    Zhao Wuji''s face was distorted from pain, hatred, rage and humiliation. But he was silent and the scene was filled with only the sound of a heavy rain pouring down.


    Some timeter, Zhao Wuji slowly looked up at Wu Long, and finally saw his face. An intense shock and maddening fury filled his bloodshot eyes when he saw how young he was, as well as his handsome appearance.


    "You will pay for this!" he said in a low voice, spitting every word through his teeth.


    "And this here is your final mistake, nothing wille to me because of what happened here today. And since you seem to think that this is over as you became brave enough to say something like this, I have to remind you of something. While I said that I will not kill you, you have to remember that I also said that you would wish you had died instead. And I don''t say meaningless words." Wu Long said in a cold voice, finally returning to the solemn and heart-palpitating atmosphere in the beginning.


    "Umm¡­"


    Suddenly there was a voice from the side, and Wu Long shifted his profound gaze with a graceful motion to Hua Ziyan.


    Seeing him look in her direction, she hesitantly decided to finally say in a slightly unnatural tone of voice "Umm¡­ what you said earlier¡­ you..you already listed nine mistakes¡­ that was his final mistake¡­so this is the tenth¡­"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The three of them stayed motionless and silent like that for a good minute. Only the sound of falling rain filled the air, but even that sound for some reason felt mooted, as if the deathly silence that would otherwise be filling this space was absorbing the sound of the rain.

 Chapter 13: Lust Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 13: Lust Cultivation</h4>


    After some time in the awkward atmosphere, Wu Long''s head gradually turned back as his gaze shifted back to Zhao Wuji. He took in a breath, restarting his train of thoughts, and proceeded:


    "Now, as I was saying, so that you do not bother any more women with your ridiculous courting I will need to make this lesson more memorable, as this is the part I warned you about where you would have wished I had killed you instead.


    Although I talk like I am about to do something to you, I actually already administered the punishment, you just didn''t realize it yet. If you think the injury in your shoulder is temporary I suggest you not delude yourself. Unless you meet a very skilled medicinal practitioner, or find some very precious and rare medicine within a few days you would have to abandon any thought of using that entire arm again. And if you be too attached and not part with it soon enough you will get to know what hell is.


    As your cultivation technique requires you to make hand seals, you either have to cultivate with a new one, vastly different and probably inferior one since it also has to be somewhatpatible and also adapted by your master to start from where you are now, in which case your cultivation will be impure and you will not reach your full potential anyway, in fact your pace will slow down to a crawl and you might not even breakthrough to the next major realm in theing century, or you have to find a master skillful enough to erase your cultivation without damaging the root so that you can start from scratch with a technique that does not require you to use hands, anyway, any efforts you made cultivating up to now are basically pointless" he eventually said in a solemn voice.


    Zhao Wuji looked at him with wide eyes filled with disbelief and panic. His face then distorted again with hatred, unwillingness and despair and he roared.


    "This¡­this is not over! You will all pay! the whole damn Yin Yang Unity Pce will be washed with blood, down to every single disciple!"


    He turned to look at Hua Ziyan,


    "And you! I''m done pursuing you as my woman, regretting and begging will not help when I get my hands on you, I will turn you into my cultivation furnace, so I will get to enjoy your body anyway!"


    When the words ''cultivation furnace'' left Zhao Wuji''s mouth, Wu Long''s pupils shrank to the size of a tiny pinhole, and the whole clearing was enveloped by a suffocating, dense and terrifying killing intent.


    When Zhao Wuji felt this killing intent his body stiffened, and he trembled intensely, terrified out of his mind. He couldn''t move or speak and he found it difficult to even breathe.


    "It seems I underestimated how disgusting of an existence you are," Wu Long said in a bone-chillingly cold voice after a few moments of intensely examining the man kneeling before him with his eyes.


    Unbeknownst to him, Zhao Wuji was no longer kneeling before the same person he was just a few moments before. The widely known God of Pleasure Wu Long was known under many names, aliases and titles, but there were only two titles that contained the word ''God''.


    With some notable exceptions, all cultivators with the title containing ''God'' had achieved the pinnacle cultivation of the Seven Boundless Words. But that was not the only requirement, the other requirement was achieving a pinnacle of a Dao and being apex of that Dao, as there were no two people with the same ''God'' title.


    Wu Long belonged to the exception from the cultivation base rule, but he was the only one who actually held two of these titles.


    It was just that in the current Seven Boundless Worlds most people knew and referred to him as God of Pleasure, since it just has been that much time from when he became famous with it that the other one that became not as apparent in the meantime gradually faded.


    He acquired his previous ''God'' title much earlier, and that title was somewhat unofficial since he did not even pass the ''pinnacle of a Dao'' condition to get it. Despite the fact that he did not match both criteria for a ''God'' title for this one, he was still called that thus bing the only one to aplish that.


    The person who stood in front of Zhao Wuji right now was ughter God Wu Long. And a small part of the reason he was known under this name, was rted to the term ''cultivation furnace''.


    ''Cultivation furnace'' was a term no one in their right mind in the Seven Boundless Worlds would say in front of him. It was rted to a family of cultivation techniques that shared some principles, history and some of the infamy with dual cultivation.


    It was simrly performed during a sexual act, and involved using the partners'' Yin or Yang Qi to enhance one''s cultivation. The difference was that this cultivation was not mutually beneficial, as the user was using the partner''s body as a furnace to cultivate, sucking all the benefits for themselves while not only not benefiting, but even harming the partner, and if used repeatedly which was usually the case, there was a risk ofplete copse of mind and then cultivation. Additionally, unlike dual cultivation, it also could be non-consensual, unterally initiated by the user against the partner without their cooperation.


    He first learnt of this abomination as he started out on a path of dual cultivation, back when it was still not popr and mainly existed as an auxiliary method of cultivation for couples. There were a pitiful number of dual cultivation sects back then and they were scorned and ridiculed at every turn. He learnt of its existence because back then many people confused dual cultivators for practitioners of this technique.


    There actually were quite a lot of dual cultivators who also practiced this technique, and the practitioners of these techniques very often referred to themselves as dual cultivators.


    Entire sects began to be built around those kinds of techniques as it quickly became popr. While dual cultivation required practitioners to exert effort in courting partners, improving themselves to be acknowledged by the partners and working on techniques to be able to satisfy their partners, the practitioners of these types of techniques did not need any of that as they could just pressure someone weaker than them, use them, get satisfaction and cultivation benefits for themselves, and discard them when they broke. And in ''the strong eat the weak'' cultivation world a lot of people were attracted to the benefits.


    This family of cultivation methods is known as lust cultivation, and in today''s Seven Boundless Worlds categorized as a cultivation of the Deviant Path. And at the time Wu Longst knew, nearly extinct, at least on an organized level.


    While he never personally knew any people that became victims, he was so disgusted and repulsed with the entire idea that he started being merciless to anyone who practiced it. And as he did so he quickly became their target and had to encounter more and more of them. Hence he naturally learnt more and more about the details, nature of the techniques, and consequences for victims. He also started encountering more and more aftermaths and effects of lust cultivators'' actions. Eventually, he was so sickened and revolted that he began persecuting them with passion ever since. That was the beginning of his history with lust cultivation.


    It has been a long time since he nearly eradicated this practice so he did not expect to meet it, much less here in the fractured world, thus his failure to notice it on Zhao Wuji earlier. After he did search for it though, he could see that a good chunk of his cultivation was achieved with this method.


    Eventually, the killing intent subsided, and the world returned to normal. Wu Long''s eyes were emotionlessly staring at Zhao Wuji.


    But Zhao Wuji was terrified. He knew that something terrible is approaching. Eventually , he couldn''t keep still as he was growing more anxious and afraid with every passing fraction of a second which felt like hours to him. This time of awaiting the unknown was a torture in itself. He moved, his left hand stretched out to the ox-tailed sword that fell from his hands before in a desperate attempt to calm himself, but the movement was extremely slow and not stable because he was not able to control his body properly.


    "I am going to ask you questions, failure to answer will be quite unpleasant." Wu Long said in a cold voice. He then casually moved his sword and nailed the hand that was stretching towards the ox-tailed sword''s handle to the ground.


    "Guaaaaghhh"


    What escaped from Zhao Wuji''s figure was a scream of anguish. His instinct moved faster than his logic and he now tried to sp his left arm wrist with his right arm, but the moment his brain sent the signal to his right arm he was assaulted by severe bacsh from his right side. His next scream was not audible as his body could not produce an audible sound.


    Hua Ziyan shuddered when she saw the expression on his face, as his veins bulged on his forehead, temples and neck. His bloodshot eyes became even redder as the blood vessels popped from the severe strain.


    "Y¡­you didn''t even ask anything" Zhao Wuji finally said with hardship and through his teeth as his jaws were clenched tobat the pain.


    "I know, I just want to let you know the gravity of the situation and how serious I am about the words I said earlier. Do you feel like you can answer my questions now that you know what not answering or lying entails?"


    Zhao Wuji quickly nodded in a shuddering manner.


    "Where did you learn lust cultivation?" Seeing him nod, Wu Long asked him.


    "M-my b-b-brother, he is ¡­ part of a sect t..that''s practicing it." Zhao Wuji said through the pain.


    "Sect name?"


    "S-supreme Master Pavilion"


    ''Hmph, what a pretentious name, do they think that they are masters of the world and can just take what they want with no one with the right toin? Quite typical huh''


    Wu Long thought with disgust.


    "Do you know any other sects like it?"


    "N-no."


    Good. He then said "good for you, you managed to answer all of my questions without lying."


    Zhao Wuji didn''t even think about lying as he was too terrified of even more pain.


    Wu Long retrieved the sword while Zhao Wuji grunted from pain and retrieved his hand. However, just as he sighed with relief, Wu Long took the ox-tailed sword and pierced Zhao Wuji''s thigh with it along with the leg into the ground until the handle guard touched his thigh.


    "However, answering my questions is answering my questions, and your crimes are your crimes, you will have to pay for the things that you have done separately." Wu Long said.


    Hua Ziyan now covered her mouth with both hands in horror as now Zhao Wuji did produce a sound this time but it did not sound human at all. His body convulsed uncontrobly as he lowered his head to the ground.


    Wu Long took out a piece of cloth and thoroughly wiped the sword he borrowed even though it was raining, he then came near Hua Ziyan and handed her the sword with both hands, one below the handle, one below the de.


    "Thank you for the sword Fairy Hua, my apologies if you had to see an unsightly scene. I suggest that you retire from this ce at this point as the next part is not going to be pretty."


    He said with a gentle smile. His face was obscured by the bamboo hat, but this smile was strangelyforting.


    In fact, he did not need her sword if he wanted to kill Zhao Wuji, but his initial intention was to just teach him a lesson and cripple him as he thought that swiftly killing him was letting him off too lightly.


    So for the type of fight he showed, it was inevitable that his steel sword would shatter even with skillful techniques as the material was simply not good enough.


    Hua Ziyan received her sword, looking at this mysterious man with shock.


    "Um¡­" she started to say as she shifted her eyes to Zhao Wuji.


    "I don''t care about his background and whatnot, not even gods can save him from me now." he said interrupting her, as he easily guessed her words of advice.


    Hua Ziyan looked at him, and nodded silently. She wanted to stay or at least learn a bit more about him, but his atmosphere was telling her that he would like her to leave, and she didn''t dare to contradict someone who could easily toy with the one she could only flee from. She also saw that he was not exactly a kind person, at least not to those who oppose him. Anyway, he was wearing the robes of the same sect so she may have a chance to learn about himter.


    She then turned around and went in the direction where the first signal re was lit up around.


    Although it seemed like a long time has passed since the second re from the sect lit up, it actually was only around fifteen minutes, and the people from the sect should be arriving soon.


    Meanwhile Wu Long took out the half of the bamboo section he had previously, and using his dagger sheared off five slim sticks with pointy edges resembling needles.


    He then approached the now unconscious Zhao Wuji from his slumped back, with a flick of his own sword opened up an area of his robes on his back near the neck and in quick session pierced the bamboo needles he just made into specific spots on his back near and on the back of the neck.


    Zhao Wuji immediately awakened and looked in front of him with terror, confusion and pain all over his face.


    "Rx, I just immobilized you and made sure you cannot fall unconscious, that''s all."


    Wu Long then casually swung his sword and Zhao Wuji''s left hand left his body. He picked it up ignoring the sounds thetter was producing and took off a simple-looking steel ring from one of the fingers.


    ''Hmm, I guess in this ce it should be decent quality since this kid''s a Prime Disciple.'' He thought to himself.


    This ring was a spiritual treasure called a ''storage ring'' and it could store and retrieve any non living objects. There were many types and quality levels of them but this specific one had a space of around a small room inside it.


    Although this convenient tool sounded incredibly difficult to make, it was actually produced ording to ancient profound formations without any understanding of how they worked, so it was simply a matter of if the material is good enough to hold a certain formation or not and then engraving it if it could. So despite its amazing effects, it was actually quitemon, it was just that Wu Long did not yet have one.


    Wu Long put the ring on his finger, and ran through it with his spiritual sense. He then took out a few pill bottles.


    "Here you go, we wouldn''t want you to die now would we?" he said as he stuffed a few different pills in Zhao Wuji''s mouth, closed his mouth by pressing the jaw with his hand from below, and forcing him to swallow by hitting a few specific spots on his torso with his index finger.


    He then stood upright with a pondering gaze on Zhao Wuji.


    "Hmm, your left wife left, and your right and main wife will be ignoring you from now on¡­ how troublesome, this will leave your dragon lonely. Haa¡­ alright, alright I will be kind enough to help you solve the problem by removing it. Though I obviously will not be touching it, don''t worry, although my steel sword is not as sharp as Fairy Hua''s it should do the work. Huh? What did you say? You think the treasures the dragon sleeps on will be unnecessary after the dragon is gone? I agree. Don''t worry so much, we will remove anything unnecessary¡­"


    Wu Long talked to Zhao Wuji who couldn''t move so he couldn''t answer but only make indecipherable sounds, and although his terrified, unwilling and pleading expressions were quite obvious Wu Long continued to interpret the meaning however he was fit.


    Wu Long did not enjoy cruelty but it did not mean he was not able to be cruel when the situation demanded it. And lust cultivators, at least in his eyes, deserved every bit of it. Zhao Wuji''s fate was sealed the moment he exposed his status as lust cultivator.

 Chapter 14: Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 14: Aftermath</h4>


    "Pa!"


    A re went up from the group of disciples that were fighting while fleeing.


    "Damn!"


    "Shit! The whole thing is a mess!"


    "This is troublesome."


    The men of the chasing group started cursing, some of them having nervous expressions.


    All the fighting stopped and not long after a second re went up in the distance.


    Three more people arrived at the scene from behind the chasing group. There were two sect elders from Yin Yang Unity Pce in the front and one middle aged man in ck clothes somewhat resembling the clothes of the group in ck.


    The sect elders arrived at the side of the group that was the fleeing side, turned around and stopped, while the middle aged man joined the group of chasers.


    "What''s going on here?" he asked them with a frown.


    "We must be too close to the Yin Yang Unity Pce, they haveunched a signal re, my apologies elder Zhan, we have failed to stop them." One of them said while lowering his head.


    "Tch¡­ it''s going to be a bit troublesome. But no worries, although we cannot afford an all out war with them it''s not like they cannot be provoked a bit, don''t be too nervous, neither side will want to make it bigger. Just act like I tell you to and I won''t make you take responsibility for the trouble you all caused. Really, youngsters these days with your impulses¡­ speaking about impulses, where is the one who caused all of this mess, Disciple Zhao?" The middle aged man called elder Zhan narrowed his eyes.


    "We split up to chase as they scattered while fleeing, as you can see everyone stopped fighting when the re went up, and should be regrouping with us soon. Elder Zhan, what about you, you had to fight them both¡­" the young man asked, a bit concerned.


    "Hmph¡­ them? Those clowns may be good in the bedroom but they''re trash at fighting, although I wonder if their bedroom reputation is a ruse considering that pathetic stamina." He scoffed as he looked at the two elders of the Yin Yang Unity Pce who were struggling to catch their breaths, and holding a significant wound each with a hand.


    The group with elder Zhan sneered when they heard his remarks.


    While they were talking, on the other side the elders were vigntly observing the opposite group.


    From different directions scattered disciples from both groups started gathering from all around and flocked to their own group.


    About five minutester a small squad of sect protectors arrived first and after learning the situation, burned amunication talisman and joined the group from their sect.


    Both parties seemed to be waiting for something, and about 15 minutester a group of people arrived from the sect. There were five elders as well as a dozen sect protectors.


    A handsome middle aged man in sect elder robes who was leading the group of neers came out to the front a few steps and elder Zhan came out of his group a few steps as well.


    "My name is Bao Dirong, may I know if the Tyrant de Sect has any exnation for your actions today?" He spoke with a seemingly polite tone but not covering up displeasure in his voice after looking at the state the two elders and disciples were in.


    "Greetings Senior Bao, this junior is called Zhan Danfeng. What may the senior mean by exnation? It was our good fortune to meet the renowned Yin Yang Unity Pce members at a nearby town of Lonely Feather, and then decided to exchange pointers, so we came here where we would not inconvenience any citizens. Sword is blind, life and death are up to fate, injuries and deaths duringpetitions between disciples aremon throughout the world. After seeing the juniors'' vigor I got influenced and asked for pointers from the two esteemed elders." Elder Zhan said with a seemingly respectful attitude and a polite smile as if there was nothing out of the ordinary with today''s events.


    "Bullshit, that Prime Disciple tried to hit on Senior Apprentice Sister Hua and got rejected, so they followed us out of the town and retaliated!" A female disciple was indignant after hearing this elder Zhan''s ''exnation''.


    "That''s right! He may be a Prime Disciple of your sect, but it does not give him the right to do whatever he wants!" A male disciple also said with anger.


    Elder Bao and the ones behind him also furrowed their brows at the tant brushing off the situation despite being the aggressors. But he still raised his hand to quiet down the disciples since making this situation any bigger than it already is was not favorable not only to the Tyrant de Sect, but their Yin Yang Unity Pce as well.


    If a real conflict were to ur, the Tyrant de Sect will win, they just don''t want to pay the heavy price and be devoured by other sects after. Moreover, the connections Yin Yang Unity Pce built with various influences in the region are only there to be a deterrent against external pressure, they will not help them in conflicts they start on their own.


    "So be it, we would like to request that you leave the sect territory now that your exchange of pointers have ended." Bao Dirong said, as he really couldn''t do much about them even if the casualties were much worse. His only concern was that the precious Prime Disciple, Hua Ziyan was not here right now.


    "Certainly, we will leave immediately after all of our disciples return." Zhan Danfeng said with a smile that looked a bit mocking.


    After some time, Hua Ziyan appeared from the side and went to join the group from the sect, instantly relieving the elders who saw her.


    Zhan Danfeng, however, narrowed his eyes at her as he thought that when the disciple from his sect told him that they split up Zhao Wuji, the main cause for all of this situation, would surely pursue her, his main target. He was not worried about Zhao Wuji as he was stronger than her by arge margin.


    But the fact that she appeared, and with no noticeable damage on her body, or even what he mostly expected, a humiliated and disgraced expression on her face as he guessed the reason only the two of them were missing was because Zhao Wuji caught her and was enjoying his time.


    "Fairy Hua, have you perhaps seen my Tyrant de Sect''s Prime Disciple on your way here?" He couldn''t help asking her.


    Hua Ziyan looked at him and told him


    "I have indeed seen him some time ago, but I lost sight of him around the time the re went up, I assumed he was already moving towards regrouping, so I went as well" with a straight face.


    Zhan Danfeng furrowed his brows and took out his elder badge, which he then used to call out to Zhao Wuji and tell him to return.


    Both groups were now wearing bamboo hats and cloaks as they were waiting in the rain but even after half an hour there was no sight of thest missing member. After that they decided to conduct a search.


    ¡ª


    Wu Long returned to the sect pondering about his next moves. While he was in the wild, he dumped whatever was useless of Zhao Wuji''s possessions and stored whatever herbs and things he collected that he deemed potentially may be useful to him in the future.


    In the end, ever since he consumed the Yin attribute flower and Blue Tongue Purple Lizard''s Neidan he did not find anything useful on his way again, so he did not really aplish the goal he went out for. This was just life, he couldn''t expect to be so lucky to find exactly what he needed just because he went looking for it, unless he specifically went to a location he knew was guaranteed to have it. Though, he was not so disappointed as he got a somewhat satisfactory harvest nheless, and he already had a new idea. He just had to find an opportunity to implement it.


    As he went on the mountain trail leading to the gates he noticed the slightly heightened alertness and more sect protectors on patrol, which became even more apparent after passing through the gates. He was questioned at the entrance but only slightly as no one suspected him, and it wasn''t like he was the only disciple returning to the sect as many people who were on medicine collection missions not that far from the sect were returning because of the rain.


    Wu Long first went to the Collection Hall to submit the mission items, as well as any extra herbs and materials he found purely for points. There he received a scroll detailing what he submitted.


    He then went to the Armoury Hall to return the equipment. And as apart from the newly acquired spatial ring most of the things on him except clothes were borrowed he essentially looked to be without possessions again.


    When he entered the Mission Hall, he went to the missionpletion desks so he didn''t even meet the retainer who registered him, although it wasn''t like Wu Long was avoiding him.


    As he got points for everything submitted to the Collection Hall, both for the mission and all the extra items, he got plenty of points to spare, but nowhere near enough for a Scarlet Fire Ginseng so he went to the Treasury Hall and purchased a decent sword that he could use so that he didn''t have to exert too much unnecessary effort. He also bought his personal jade knife, small jade shovel, a water bag and a small sack of fasting pills, in cloak without any insignias and a simple bamboo hat so that he would not be bothered with such things in the future.


    For the next two weeks nothing of note happened as he trained his body with the sword in the early mornings in the training courts. This was not really necessary as he already tempered his body to a strong level and such sword exercises would not be any more useful to his physique, but he had another goal in mind.


    He spent the rest of the time in Library Hall, where he read about history, geography, powerful influences in the region and some othermon knowledge. He also listened in on some conversations disciples had between each other if the topic interested in.


    From what he overheard, he learned the basic gist of the aftermath as the searchsted for about an hour after they started looking for Zhao Wuji, until they discovered a bloodied spot where Zhao Wuji''s weapon was lying around. Which led them through a trail to a den of demonic beasts which left practically nothing of his corpse, only some rags that used to be part of his clothes.


    This was not done by Wu Long as he didn''t care about erasing evidence, he was not the least bit concerned with the consequences. But when he was leaving, he did notice demonic beast presences that were not far starting to move closer so he more or less guessed the oue.


    At that point, Yin Yang Unity Pce only left a few elders and protectors and retired to the sect, as the Tyrant de Sect ''asked for permission'' to conduct an investigation.


    After a day the investigation ended as they couldn''t figure anything out even as the rain had stopped, and they left . After a few days they sent an envoy to settle the matter, who only stayed in the sect for a few hours of negotiation after which the matter was considered concluded. Though there inevitably now was enmity between the two sects, there was little chance of actual conflict.


    The bigger problem actually was that the person who died was not only a Prime Disciple of the Tyrant de Sect, but also a member of a powerful family. However his family only sent an envoy who stayed for a couple of days and left, it waster announced to the disciples that they had reached an agreement and this matter was finished.


    One peculiar and funny news he heard was that the prime disciple of Yin Yang Union Pce, Hua Ziyan, who usually could not be seen and only revealed herself on formal asions, was seen strolling through the sect''smon zones almost every day of the past two weeks.


    One morning, Wu Long was practicing the sword, when he heard the soft sound of steps closing in. He smiled as he finally reached his goal in doing this.

 Chapter 15: Certainty

    <h4>Chapter 15: Certainty</h4>


    Wu Long turned around and looked at Liu Li approaching him.


    She raised her brow as there was no surprise on his face as he looked at her and smiled. She noticed him practicing here in the early mornings and was drawn to his sword, it held an inherent charm to her.


    "Good sword, where did you learn it?" she asked as she approached.


    "Greetings, Elder Liu, I learnt sword from different means, but if you ask where are most of my skills are from, I would say from a friend" he replied after greeting her.


    "Friend?" she raised her brow again, "is it a friend across generations, or did you learn from a peer?"


    "Haha, a friend across generations would probably be closer to the truth" he replied with a slight chuckle.


    ''Though she wouldn''t like hearing that'', he thought to himself with a smile that was almost imperceptibly a little stiff, it for some reason gave off a slight feeling of fear.


    "Hmm, what is your name? And why have I never seen you before?" She then asked after nodding. If it was a friend who was older she could understand, if someone as young as this disciple before her could teach someone to this level, they would have to be a monstrous genius in both sword and teaching.


    "I am Wu Long, and¡­" he said but before he could finish he saw a strange expression on her face.


    "Wu Long? The one who joined 5-6 months ago, that Wu Long?" She asked with wide eyes.


    When he nodded, she looked him up and down.


    "But I heard you are only in the 3rd level of Body Transformation Realm?"


    "I have recently made good progress in my cultivation"


    "Hmm, it seems to me you are overestimating the word good" Liu Li could not help being surprised, but in cultivation everyone had their secrets, and unless you were close it was bad manners to pry too much.


    "Anyway, you better be careful, it is dangerous to have valuable secrets, even in this sect" she warned him, as there were always people whose greed led them to throw away morals and shame.


    "Thank you for the concern, it''s under control." Wu Long smiled gently at her. "Anyway, would you like to spar? You might get some new inspirations"


    "Spar?" She looked a bit surprised and then softlyughed "I may haveplimented your sword, but don''t you think you are being too cheeky?"


    "Not at all, we will not use our cultivation of course, pure swordy. I guarantee that it will be beneficial to you." He said not fazed by herughter.


    "Hoh? Even guarantee? I like the confidence, but what if you fail to satisfy me?" She said.


    "Fail to satisfy?" A slightly yful smile appeared on Wu Long''s face "that have not happened to me for so long, I don''t even remember if it ever did."


    Liu Li vaguely sensed that his smile held something fatal, and that both it and his words held more meaning, but she did not dwell on it as the movement of his sword when he adjusted his stance instantly forced out any other things from her attention.


    They started lightly sparring using pure swordy without their cultivation bases and she quickly found that it indeed provided her with insights.


    Sparring with him also brought her a mysterious feeling of deja vu. It also rxed her thoughts and cleared her mind.


    Some timeter¡­


    "What''s wrong?" She asked when he suddenly stopped.


    "It''s been two hours, it is about time for my workout to end" he replied nonchntly as he sheathed his sword.


    "What? So quickly?"


    Time went so fast for her that she didn''t notice that the sun was not on the horizon but already up in the sky.


    "Thank you for the spar Elder Liu" he said with a warm smile.


    "... yes, thank you too, Disciple Wu. You did not lie, you really did not disappoint, no, it was even better than just not disappointing" Liu Li said with a regretful sigh, saddened to have it end so quickly. As she was talking she sheathed her sword and her gaze shifted down to the ground, so she could not see the mischievous glint in his eyes.


    After a moment of appreciating her beautiful mncholy, Wu Long opened his mouth.


    "I will be training here tomorrow and every day after, so if you want-¡­"


    "Yes!"


    "..."


    Before Wu Long could finish Liu Li''s eyes jumped back to his face with joy in them as she shouted loudly, which seemingly slightly startled Wu Long.


    After a moment, Liu Li realized her actions and she turned bright red, lowering her eyes again.


    "I mean¡­ you said¡­ that if I wanted, you mean to spar again right?" she said bashfully.


    "Yes, I meant exactly that, Elder Liu, I assume you agree, right?" he said with a gentle smile and expression, seemingly not having noticed anything out of the ordinary.


    Liu Li only nodded, as she was desperately fighting the instinct to run away. This whole experience waspletely new to the usuallyposed and aloof her.


    "I understand, then see you tomorrow, have a good day" Wu Long continued to ''not notice'' and went in the direction of the Library Hall.


    Liu Li also ''calmly walked'' in another direction, walking at a quicker and quicker pace as she got further from him, eventually basically running to her own living quarters. After she returned home she mmed the wooden sliding door shut and squatted on the spot, hugging her head with a face as red as a tomato, a strange half-crying sounding from her figure.


    At the same time when Wu Long was far enough away, he suddenly delightfullyughed.


    "Hehe¡­, cute" he said to himself as he walked in a great mood.


    When he was in the library he sat down but did not immediately open the book he chose for today.


    ''Hmm, her name and appearance does not match, and she did not recognize me or my sword. But her gaze, her mannerisms and most apparently the feeling her sword gives off¡­'' he pondered as he recalled his interaction with Liu Li.


    ''I can be certain that at least it is not simr to my case, but I still need to see more of her sword to know of the other possibility'' he thought to himself.


    When he was training earlier or sparring with Liu Li, he of course did not show all of his sword mastery, but only the slightest tip of the iceberg. Enough to catch her attention first, and enough to stimte her potential during the spar. He did not guide her in the sword though, as he wanted to purely stimte her potential and naturally bring out her sword, not influenced by his own. Though that slight stimtion of potential was vastly beneficial to her and allowed her to naturally evolve her sword.


    He then proceeded to open the book and start reading.


    ¡ª


    Over the course of the next two weeks he sparred with Liu Li every morning. She seemed to be feeling awkward in the beginning on the second day, but he pretended not to notice and started the spar quickly which erased any of the awkwardness away as she concentrated on the sword.


    Starting the second week they began exchanging small talk for a minute or two before starting, and slightly more after.


    She soon knew he avoided answering anything concerning the friend who taught him the sword, or rather answered, but very vaguely. So she stopped asking questions on this topic. But it was still an enjoyable conversation experience.


    During this time Wu Long was observing her carefully, but he soon noticed that while he may still care if his doubts were right, this would no longer have any effect on what rtionship he intended to pursue with her. He was naturally attracted to her the first time he saw her, but the more he knew her and interacted with her, the more he became enchanted with her.


    He also learnt a lot about this world that he was in in the meantime.


    It was already a month since he returned from his little adventure and started his research in the library , as well as a little over a month since he ''woke up''.


    He was now certain that it was not a region of the Seven Boundless Worlds but a secluded world of its own.


    Any history book or scroll only contained records of a measly 10 thousand years ago, which was basically a blink in the world he lived before. Every book that concerned that period was basically guesses and estimations. Only the words ''great cmity'' were uniform in these books, indicating a major event that wiped most of the civilization in this world, or at least disrupted it to a certain degree of severity.


    He did not recognize any of the powers of the influences that were dominant here. He also did not find any mentions of the powers, influences, ces or names he was familiar with.


    It was also too small. The geographical knowledge only stretched to three continents, and the inds and archipgos surrounding them, but did not mention Seven Boundless Worlds, lesser worlds, minor worlds or any travel between worlds.


    At the same time, he was certain that it was not somepletely different world without any connection to the Seven Boundless Worlds. The cultivation realms, their names and characteristics matched the Seven Boundless Worlds. The names, types and ssifications of treasures, medicines, demonic beasts and more that he found were the same he knew. Thenguage, as well as terms, many customs and taboos of the cultivation world were present here. There were a few other less apparent and harder to notice indicators as well, which he found afterbing through books as if they were his one and only obsession.


    He read nearly all of the history, geography and general knowledge sections of this Library Hall in this short amount as he needed to be sure.


    He could now have a certain degree of certainty that it was indeed a fractured world. That made him both excited and troubled.


    He was excited because he was still in the universe of the Seven Boundless Worlds, and not some other unknown world. He was also in a familiar environment, which meant there would be less hurdles on his way. There was also the matter of his enemies, as he could not let them know of his vulnerable state, so the fact that he was isted meant he would have some buffer time to reach at least some level which would, after exiting the isted world, let him move more freely and at the same time secretively.


    He was troubled because fractured worlds were not the same as sealed worlds or secluded worlds, which could be breached with sufficient power, knowledge and technique. Fractured worlds only restored their connection to the Seven Boundless Worlds when they were restored to a certain degree. Which meant exiting this isted world and returning to his loved ones would be a challenging endeavor.


    But having some semnce of an understanding of his situation was an important step in the direction of his return, and at the same time, it gave him a much more stable state of mind.

 Chapter 16: Yin Yang Unity Palace Master

    <h4>Chapter 16: Yin Yang Unity Pce Master</h4>


    "Let''s finish here for today" Wu Long said taking a step back.


    "Okay, thank you as always, disciple Wu" Liu Li said as she also took back the sword and sheathed it.


    "By the way, do you know how I can get a permit to go on a trip outside the sect?" he asked casually.


    "Outside? Are you going somewhere specific?" she asked, surprised, but also excited for some reason.


    "No, I don''t have a specific destination but preferably arge city or its vicinity." he replied truthfully as he didn''t have a reason to hide it.


    "That is actually very convenient, I was wondering how to approach this theme. I will have to travel next week, the destination is a big city. I will be apanied by another elder and some disciples so that they can gain experience, but this trip is my personal business, not sect rted.


    And since I did not want to stop the sparring as I sensed a potential breakthrough in my sword Dao, I was wondering if you would like toe.


    However, it is quite far, so the trip will take at the bare minimum three months, quite possibly longer, counting the two-way trip and the stay there, so I was hesitating whether you will be up for a long trip." she said, speaking in a familiar way. In these past weeks, she became much morefortable around him, in fact morefortable than anyone in the sect with one exception of the sect master, who she treated almost as a parent.


    She enjoyed Wu Long''spany, he would sometimes make herugh, and entertain her with some trivia knowledge he picked up who knows where.


    He never spoke impolitely or inappropriately, but he also never spoke as a disciple would to an elder, more like a peer, sometimes it even mysteriously felt that he was even a senior who just did not bother with ceremonies, letting others talk to him freely without formality. This would surely unnerve quite a lot of elders, but she somehow felt that it was so natural, as if it would instead be strange if he talked like a disciple.


    There was also this mysterious feeling that made him trustworthy and reliable in her eyes. Something she only felt towards the sect master, who was also her master. She only recently told him that she used to be a Prime Disciple and the next sect master candidate in the past, despite that being something she rarely liked to talk about. She did not tell him why she now was an Outer Court Elder though, but he surprisingly didn''t ask.


    And she somehow felt a connection to him. Especially when their swords crossed, she would sometimes know what move he would do next even if he performed it for the first time in front of her.


    "Of course, I would love to." Wu Long smiled and nodded.


    Wu Long was genuinely but also very pleasantly surprised as this was a perfect opportunity for him.


    His main reason for not just leaving the sect without any permission was actually her. Otherwise, even if he felt a slight connection to this sect because it was, as he recently learnt from books, the first and only dual cultivation sect in this world that did not yet fully embrace it, he still was not bound to it enough to ignore his needs when this sect impeded him.


    His list of priorities when he first arrived was to first boost his immediate strength and improve the pathetic state his body and cultivation was in as he would not be able to do any other moves and move as freely in that state. Thus he set off into the surroundingnds.


    Second was to learn more about his situation, as being clueless about his current situation was not a safe state to be in, as well as not at allfortable.


    Andstly third was to fix his broken sword so that he could unblock his cultivation''s progress in preparation for the future. He initially thought that he might aplish that while in the surroundingnds, but since he did not, he decided to move on to his second priority and collect information.


    Now that he haspleted his first and second priorities he could simply leave the sect. To aplish the third priority efficiently he predicted that he needed to go outside. That was the gist of his n for the case that the third priority was not possible to aplish in the Treasury Hall or in the wild with the first, when he first organized his thoughts after awakening.


    But meeting her on the second day threw his priorities into a disarray as he simply could not ignore her existence.


    So, if it wasn''t for her, he would have left the sect for his goals by around now.


    However, since he also could not dy his third priority that much, he needed to find if there was a way to go on a trip without breaking rules so he could then return.


    "Great, I will notify the sect for you, just be ready as we will set off in about a week." Liu Li smiled as she was worried about interrupting the sword training now that she was so close to a potential breakthrough in her Dao of the sword.


    They talked a bit more and then went separate ways.


    Wu Long went to his living quarters where he saw an old man standing before the small courtyard gate.


    "Greetings, Elder Hai" he said with a smile as he recognized this person as the one who supposedly brought him to the sect, elder Hai.


    "You¡­ you were outside?" Elder Hai looked at him with surprise, and even a little bit dazed.


    "Yes, I had something to do, may I know why are you seeking me?" Wu Long simply nodded and asked the dumbfounded elder Hai.


    ''What the hell happened to this kid?'' elder Hai thought to himself as he almost could not recognize Wu Long. There was no sheepishness in his attitude that was now filled with confidence, and his lost and almost soulless eyes were calm, sharp and steady. He exuded a strong presence and his handsome features were now shining with the brightest light because of it.


    "Khm, I came to take you to the Mission Hall for a monthly mission as alway¡­ y-you broke through to 7th level?" he eventually cleared his throat and started stating his business, but as he was talking he was shocked to realize that Wu Long''s realm has risen dramatically.


    "Yes, I got lucky and broke through. Thank you for taking care of me Elder Hai, you don''t need to do this anymore as I can get around myself now." Wu Long replied with a genuine smile. Although this elder Hai was most likely doing this not out of the kindness of his heart, he still took care of him for 5 months, usually checking in on him every week. The fact that he did not see him for a bit over a month was probably something rted to his personal matters.


    "... You-..., is your- ¡­ um, do you remember something before I found you?" Elder Hai first was shocked, then a bit nervous, he hesitated and then asked, acting as if he too wanted to know about his past before he ''picked him up''. This act was not knew, as he checked if his memory seal was intact this way a few times in the beginning.


    "No, still nothing. I will let you know if I do." Wu Long just went along with it as he wasn''t particrly concerned with this matter.


    "I see, don''t worry and don''t force it, I am sure it will naturallye back to you. Well, you know where to find me if you need any help or questions" Elder Hai said what he always said after asking about his memory with a bit moreposure than earlier, and seeing that his help was no longer necessary didn''t linger.


    He then traveled to the depths of the sect to one of the five peaks of this mountain sect, the Peak of Unity. He went through multiple security checks and went through the gates that blocked the only and spiraling trail to the top of the Peak of Unity. The path to the top of this mountain peak was riddled with cave entrances, on one side and a cliff on the other as the path spiraled around the peak. Some of these cave entrances were shut with stone sliding doors.


    These cave chambers were where the sect''s inner court disciples, core disciples and elders could apply to cultivate for specific amounts of time as the effects were much better in this ce. This mountain peak was a specific spot on the dragon vein of this spiritualnd the sect was located in.


    On the top of the mountain peak stood the pce of the sect master.


    As he arrived, one of the Sect Masters'' attendants greeted him, and informed him that the Sect Master was with a visitor.


    "Tell her it is about disciple Wu Long and it is urgent" elder Hai said anxiously.


    After some time waiting in one of the waiting rooms, he was led to the study.


    When he came in he lowered his head and saluted.


    "Disciple Hai Licheng greets the Pce Master."


    When he raised his head again he noticed that the person who visited the Sect Master was actually elder Liu, the sect master''s disciple and the former Prime Disciple.


    "Come in, tell me what are those urgent news about disciple Wu that made you so agitated? Coincidentally Li''er is also here to discuss something concerning him so we can get it all clear in one go. There are only trustworthy people here so we can speak without qualms." A soft but powerful female voice said with a hint of being intrigued.


    A stunningly beautiful woman with a sensual figure and jade like skin weed him in with a tranquil smile on her face. There was something majestic about her presence as if shemanded the surroundings and everything around was within her control.


    She looked as young as Liu Li, in her mid twenties, but there was something in her aura that told of her wisdom and experience, vastly higher than of Lui Li''s.


    This was the sect master of the Yin Yang Unity Pce, Lian Zhiqiu.


    ¡ª


    After her trusted subordinate and first disciple left, Lian Zhiqiu stood up, told her attendant that she should not be disturbed unless it is urgent, and went through the wooden bridge that connected to her personal part of the pce where no one was allowed.


    She then went through her quarters and arrived at a secluded room that corresponded with a cliff with an open roof and where the exterior walls were made of jade columns, through the gaps of which you could see the scenery far and down below. At the center of he room stood a big tree that was blooming with pink flowers year round, and beneath it and to its side was a stone pond, with clear and steaming water covered in petals.


    As she walked into the room, she started to take off her robes, revealing her perfect figure while walking, her clothes falling to the floor in a line until she entered the pond and submerged her beautiful body into the water.


    She sighed as she felt the soothing feeling of hot water enveloping her and closed her eyes, reeling in the rxation of body and mind.


    "Hmm¡­ Wu Long''s sudden transformation¡­ and that girl Li''er, I''ve never seen her make such an expression¡­" she muttered.


    After a few moments, she opened her eyes and a smile that exuded fatal attraction appeared on her cherry lips.


    "Interesting¡­ it seems that it may be lively here soon" she said with a chuckle.

 Chapter 17: Unexpected carriage companion

    <h4>Chapter 17: Unexpected carriagepanion</h4>


    The week went by without anything out of the ordinary. Morning training did not stop and Library Hall was still the ce Wu Long spent most of his time in.


    Only that, now he was going through the medicine section, searching for what ingredients were known to cultivators in this world.


    The Scarlet Fire Ginseng, while capable of possibly solving his problem, was the bare minimum that had no 100% guarantee. It was also heavily dependent on how old it was.


    From Liu Li, in one of their conversations, he learned that what the Treasure Hall had, and what most of what could be found on the market, was mere 10 to 30 year old roots, which would not help him. If it would be useful, it had to be at least 100 years old or higher.


    She inwardly wondered why he was interested in such a highly precious and expensive but usually useless to most cultivators ingredient, that was only used by high level alchemists to enhance their alchemy mes, since it was not usable by any other purpose as far asmon knowledge and research of the cultivation world were concerned. Their sect had only one, and that was something the sect master received as a gift years ago. It was set to an unimaginable high price so that it would not be just bought and wasted. They had no alchemists so it was like a piece of decoration to this sect.


    Thus, he was searching if there were any substitutes he could use.


    His condition was actually a peculiar one, it was not an inherited or prenatal defect, nor was it a in physical injury. If it was any of those, he would not need such materials that were considered precious and rare here, he could treat himself with even the mostmon ingredients by the standards of this world, albeit using high level knowledge, as well as using special techniques. And if it was a mental problem that would have been fixed the moment he awakened.


    But the problem was that from his analysis, his condition was induced with a very specific and viciousbination of poisons that were administered slowly and in specific order over and over again over a rtively long period of time. The poisons themselves were already long gone by the time he awakened, and only the damage they had done remained. It also didn''t help that by his estimation around a bit less than a year had gone by since this happened to this moment so the damage set in.


    Even then, if he was in the Seven Boundless Worlds, he would have no problem finding ingredients to cure himself, but in this undeveloped world he was severely unequipped.


    So he had to know what medicinal ingredients were avable in general so that he could deduce possible solutions. By the time he was done with his research he concluded that he might need to research more at a ce with more information, as the Yin Yang Unity Pce''s Library Hall was not very impressive in terms of their collection of knowledge and information, the most extensive area being dual cultivation rted, and that too, rtively, as it was a new and small sect in an undeveloped world of cultivation. But he also deduced another possible n, as he couldbine less powerful and precious medicines to create an improvised solution instead, and then he would not need any more research on what was avable in this world elsewhere.


    When the day of departure arrived he came to the gathering spot near the sect gates where he saw a group of 25 people which included Liu Li, a man and a woman in elder clothes, and surprisingly, Hua Ziyan.


    Hua Ziyan also noticed Wu Long, and was shocked since she instantly recognized him. She only saw his face clearly for that one brief moment he looked at her, but his features have engraved themselves into her mind. She went strolling around the sect ever since, hoping to meet him by chance, but was disappointed every time. She even began wondering if he was really a disciple here or just wore those clothes as a disguise.


    Seeing him now she was surprised, unsure, nervous and delighted at the same time. She didn''t know if she was supposed to pretend not to know him, or if it was alright to talk to him.


    Seeing her gaze filled with such aplicated mixture of emotions and thoughts, Wu Long lightly smiled.


    "It has been a while Fairy Hua" he said with no care for the round eyes that instantly looked at him from the other disciples in a group. Hua Ziyan stood slightly isted from the group, and none of them dared to speak to or approach her except one handsome male disciple with clothes simr to hers but without the golden ornaments, indicating he was a core disciple. His gaze was also surprised, but there was also displeasure in it.


    If one were to closely examine the group, the rest of the group consisted of 10 pairs of male and female inner court disciples.


    Meaning that if the male core disciple was counted as paired with Hua Ziyan, Wu Long was not only the only outer court disciple, which already stood out like a sore thumb, but also the only disciple without a female counterpart disciple in the group, making his existence even more conspicuous.


    And this oddity casually spoke to one of the two most unapproachable people in the group as soon as he arrived.


    "It has been a while indeed¡­ um¡­" Hua Ziyan said, but quickly realized she didn''t know his name to respond.


    "Wu Long, you have arrived" at this moment, Liu Li noticed him, said with a smile and after his nod, turned to the group "we are now all here, we will be traveling in carriages, but only four people can fit in one carriage, so pair up however you like into 4 people groups while we descend the mountain. We will be stopping every night at a small town or roadside lodging so you could regroup then, but not when on the move. Any questions?"


    There were no questions as this trip was something they have been preparing for since a week ago. The disciples were to go out gaining experience so they received extensive preparation from their mentors and knew what to expect. The only question they had but couldn''t ask was about the outer court disciple that showed upst and seem to both know Hua Ziyan and now even Liu Li, the second most unapproachable person in the group.


    Hua Ziyan immediately came to Wu Long and before anyone could say anything she asked "Is it possible to sit in the same carriage?", and she added as she turned to the male core disciple "Senior Apprentice Brother Zheng, would you please sit with the elders?"


    The 20 inner disciples would pair up in 5 carriages, and the elders would all sit together, so there was only Wu Long, Hua Ziyan and the male core disciple, Zheng Huang, left based on simple calctions. And normally she would choose to sit with the elders to avoid sitting alone with Zheng Huang, but since Wu Long came, her thinking changed since she wanted a chance to talk to him privately as soon as possible, as she was not sure when this chance would arrive again. After all, he could just disappear during their trip for all she knew.


    This proposed arrangement immediately raised eyebrows of the disciples and elders alike, and caused fury to appear in the eyes of Zheng Huang who anticipated riding in a carriage with only Hua Ziyan.


    There was a special meaning in him participating in this trip. When Hua Ziyan decided to participate, Grand Elder Zheng Liuei, his father, arranged that he was the only core disciple added to the participants. The other inner court disciples were also went through a selection process, and all agreed to cooperate, leaving them alone at specific times and such. This was a golden opportunity which was prepared for him, and also a test of his father to prove that he was worthy of investing, as his father had many children over the course of his long life.


    As for Hua Ziyan, despite being in the sect for a long time since she was brought along by the sect master, she has not chosen a partner and have yet to dual cultivate. Not only was she the prime disciple and future sect leader, she also had a special physique, as well as her Pure Yin Essence intact. Grand Elder Zheng Liuei would have coveted her for himself if he was not worried about the sect master.


    Zheng Huang also desired her for a long time now. She was the most coveted and precious disciple in the sect, so it was natural that thepetition was high. It was just that in recent years his father gained more and more influence in the sect, and recently even joined forces with the vice sect master, and thus was able to give him this chance.


    However, it was not like he could just tantly refuse, he could only hope that this outer court disciple would pick up on the situation and refuse.


    Wu Long didn''t care who he rode in the carriage with, so he simply nodded. This action multiplied the rage of Zheng Huang by several orders of magnitude. A sensible one would have declined while saying that he was not worthy.


    Liu Li was surprised by Hua Ziyan''s proposal as well, but knowing how unusual of an existence Wu Long was firsthand, she had an easier time adjusting.


    After they descended the mountain, they got on the carriages that were waiting not far from the mountain trail on the trail that stretched to the nearest human settlement.


    There were several sect protectors to guard against demonic beasts and possible bandits. They have escorted the carriages that were hired here from the town, and will now escort them through their journey.


    As they got into the carriage Hua Ziyan nervously looked at Wu Long, as she didn''t know how to start, and whether he was displeased by her suggesting they ride together.


    Wu Long saw this, and smiled, amused by how inexperienced this little girl was, her nervousness written all over her face and most of her thoughts and intentions open like a book.


    "Rx, I would have refused if I was ufortable. You can also freely ask questions, I''ll answer what I want, but I won''t get upset over those I don''t want to answer" he then told her as he didn''t want to sit in this atmosphere for theing weeks.


    Hearing this, Hua Ziyan''s nervousness lessened and she was also excited since it seemed like he was not as unapproachable as she felt on that rainy day.


    "Um¡­ first, I wanted to thank you, though you might not have done it for me, but because of his mistakes- ¡­" she started out but as she got to the word ''mistakes'',


    "Stop" Wu Long raised his hand to stop her.


    "Let''s not mention ''mistakes''" he then added. And inwardly he almost facepalmed as hepletely forgot about it. He might have hesitated to go into the same carriage with her if he hadn''t, but it was toote now so he could only just try to minimize the damage.


    "Ah, yes, understood," she quickly nodded.


    "Anyway, I just wanted to properly thank you as regardless of your motives you saved me" she then continued solemnly and made a bow to him.


    "Khm, it''s ok, let''s just forget about that day, don''t worry about thanking or repaying me, just¡­ just don''t¡­ don''t mention it again" he said as he felt a headache just thinking of that day.


    She quickly nodded, for which he inwardly praised her as a thoughtful girl who knew to read the mood.


    "Then, to start, should I call you Junior Apprentice Brother Wu?"


    "You can call me just Wu Long" he said with a slight chuckle, " and don''t be so formal, I don''t bite¡­"


    "at least yet" he said with a mischievous smile. Her heart skipped a bit when she saw this smile.


    In fact, he was only teasing her, he was not really interested in a girl who was still wet behind her ears in his eyes. He was just amused by watching her reactions and how vastly different a girl of her age interacted with himpared to what he was used to. He experienced this feeling to a certain extent with Liu Li as well. Though she was older than Hua Ziyan, in his eyes their ages didn''t differ that much. However, he was now intrigued to notice that this insignificant in his eyes difference in age had a profound effect on them and the change was far more drastic. As someone who once already was mortal before and experienced it, it was not like he did not know this, it was just that too long a time has passed and his view has changed too vastly.


    Even a mortal would forget how they felt or thought as a child when they grew older, much less someone who lived a life such as an immortal would. Granted, he did have a perfect memory, but that was reserved to things important to him. He could easily forget something that happened a mere month ago if it was not so important in his eyes.


    If not for the ''gift'' he received from the mysterious woman he would never have a chance to interact with mortals like this, as it was very long since he visited any vicinity of mortal worlds. So he was relishing in these new feelings and experiences.


    "T-Then W-Wu ¡­ Long, are you really a disciple of the Yin Yang Unity Pce?"


    "Yes, I am, and I really am an outer court disciple"


    "Do you perhaps hide your cultivation base?"


    "Haha, no, I am really in the 7th level of Body Transformation Realm"


    She was more and more puzzled by his answers as she could not understand how someone of his prowess was an unknown outer court disciple of a tiny sect.


    "Why didn''t I know of you before that day?" She then asked, as surely someone this amazing would have been famous in the sect, not to mention his appearance.


    "Hmm, I have only been in the sect for a bit more than half a year, and I was rtively low-key for most of the part. "


    "Then, is it alright if I ask why you are so strong despite¡­" she asked, awkwardly not knowing how to phrase it politely.


    "Despite my low cultivation base? It''s simple, really, it takes more than just a cultivation base to be strong. In fact, the influence of the cultivation base in battle is quite mild if the realms are not too far apart. And even then it could be minimized based on various methods.


    The most important aspects in battle are the sense, experience, instincts and mind. All of which are intangible and quite abstractpared to the cultivation base.


    There are also techniques and knowledge which are umted with effort far exceeding that of a cultivation base.


    Plus, there are a myriad of ways of cultivating, an uncountable number of Daos and as many paths as there are cultivators. Thus each person''s achievements in the same realm are varied, and the difference could be vastly wider than you imagine." He said, giving off the air of a teacher giving a lecture to his students.


    He then went into the depths of the introductory overview he gave first, and exined each and every aspect one by one. His exnations were extremely easy to understand and absorb.


    When he finished his exnation, he encouraged her to ask questions which he then answered methodically and with such ease as if she was sitting not before someone younger than her by a few years, but a wisened schr who spent millenia deepening his knowledge and was also a renowned teacher famous for his teaching technique.

 Chapter 18: Shopping and Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 18: Shopping and Fighting</h4>


    As they traveled, Hua Ziyan gradually got morefortable in Wu Long''s presence, as he was generously answering her questions. Ever since he started talking about the significance of other aspects of battle she forgot all about everything else and only focused on learning more about the subject. Thus the time it took to arrive at their first lodging felt very short for her.


    He was also observing and appreciating her reactions, way of speaking and mannerisms, whichcked maturity and refinement, but somehow held their own charm.


    One trait he noticed that she had inmon with Liu Li, was their sense of urgency in regard to improving themselves. It was apparent from how both of them got entranced in learning to the point of forgetting time once he gave a little nudge that could help them.


    He had that trait all his life so he could rte to it. He desperately struggled to break free from the shackles of his natural talent and poor foundation.


    After a night at the lodging, Wu Long came out to the courtyard to see Liu Li already waiting for him. When she noticed him, she looked relieved.


    "Great, you''re here"


    "Did you think I would forget?" Wu Long nodded with a chuckle.


    "Not really, but it still is not the usual routine so¡­" she said a bit flustered about how apparent her reaction was.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t miss our morning routine. I enjoy this time as much as you do, perhaps even more" he replied with a charming smile on his face, which, coupled with his sincere gaze and words made her heart skip a beat.


    "Ahem, so, shall we start?" she averted her eyes and cleared her throat, slightly agitated.


    "Sure" he replied, savoring her cute appearance.


    As they sparred, she gradually focused on the sword and any awkwardness disappeared. This focused look on her beautiful face was very enchanting, and her graceful movements would involuntarily glue any eyes to her.


    After the end of their training, there were a few figures watching them, but not openly. One of which was Hua Ziyan, one more being Zhang Huang, and the other two being the elders who came on the trip with them. Liu Li also noticed them, but it is not like they kept their training secret, and there was no reason to keep it that. And it would naturally be exposed anyway as there is no way to keep something like this secret on the trip. However, there was still something she didn''t like about the situation so she inwardly decided to pick a little more secluded spot for their training at the next lodging.


    Wu Long was not fazed as well, however, he too, preferred less spectators, as he could feel her concentration weaken, as well as simply liking the peaceful and somewhat intimate atmosphere they had trained in earlier.


    As they resumed their journey, Hua Ziyan tactfully did not ask Wu Long anything concerning the morning training, and he did not exin anything either, though it wasn''t like he was not going to reply if she asked. They resumed their conversation from yesterday and would eventually change topics and discuss things outside of cultivation.


    As he continued sparring with Liu Li in the mornings and talking with Hua Ziyan on the way, more than a week went by and they stopped for lodging at a big city that rose due to trade between the kingdom they were in, and the empire they were going to.


    As Wu Long learnt, this world had three continents and three empires, each ruling a continent. But, there were also 14 kingdoms that were subordinate to the empires, on all three continents. The empires lived in peace for more than 3000 years, unshakeable and unchanging, while the kingdoms always had conflicts and strife, sometimes falling to give rise to new kingdoms. That was the difference in foundation, the empires had practitioners at the peak of this world''s cultivation, Mortal Transcendence Realm presiding over them, and thus nothing could shake their rule. While kingdoms rarely had royal family members higher than Qi Manifestation Realm, and were essentiallypletely mortal dynasties with cultivators living all around them.


    He went out as soon as they arrived and visited an outlet of one of therger tradingpanies on this continent.


    "Wee. How may the Golden Ox tradingpany be of service to you today, sir?" an attendant asked as soon as he walked in.


    "I will be buying medicinal ingredients, off the shelves as I have no time to wait for an auction"he gave her a light smile that instantly made her blush.


    "Certainly, please follow me"


    While they were walking, he took out a scroll he prepared beforehand.


    "While I am shopping, I would also trouble you to gather information on whether yourpany deals in any of these ingredients, and if yes, what are the approximate prices for each one. The list is quite extensive, so please do take your time." he said to her as he handed her the scroll and a few gold coins, an unseen wealth for an attendant.


    "With pleasure!" she replied with great enthusiasm.


    Once he arrived at the hall dealing in medicinal ingredients he went through the stalls and bought some yang attribute medicines that he deemed somewhat useful to him now. He also purchased a few Yin attribute medicines andplementary less precious Yang attribute medicines to use as auxiliary for Yin Yang Conversion Cauldron Body technique. He also bought a few tools for crushing, grinding and storing medicines, medicinal liquids and such. He bought all of this by using money ''generously donated'' to him by Zhao Wuji previously, as money was among the most useful things in his spatial ring, and there was quite a sum since he was a prime disciple and a descendant of a prominent family.


    It has been a bit more than a month and a half since hisst drastic rise in cultivation and body tempering, and his constant activity, and efforts in meditating before sleep every day have helped him stabilize his cultivation by now.


    His target now was to reach the middle levels of Qi Gathering Realm by the time he repaired his sword. That was because his first potential partner was someone in the 7th level Revolving Qi Realm, and he would not be able to cultivate her Yin Qi, much less Pure Yin Essence in the Body Transformation Realm. It did not mean that he couldn''t just choose a different partner, but it wasn''t like he had the ability to repair the sword right now, so he just set up this goal for the ideal scenario.


    As he still had some time because he did not see the attendant returning, he went to the medicinal tools shop and purchased three leather rolls with jade, gold and silver needles, each containing 100 needles. Something he always liked to have on hand but did not find in the Yin Yang Unity Pce Treasure Hall.


    He also purchased a smaller set of steel needles in case he needed to use them not as medicinal tools but for cases like Zhao Wuji previously.


    Right when he was finished, the attendant returned with the scroll as well as one more scroll that had the information he requested, and he left after giving her some more gold coins.


    On his way back he was stopped by four male inner court disciples who seemed to be waiting for him not that far from the inn they stayed in.


    "Stop there, you are Junior Apprentice Wu, right?" one of them said.


    "Do you enjoy asking meaningless questions? Let''s be quick about it, I don''t enjoy thepany of men." Wu Long retorted.


    He did not usually cause unnecessary conflict by intent, but he preferred to get such meddlesome things done quickly as he didn''t like wasting time.


    "You!" the disciple who asked him immediately lost his temper, while the othersughed.


    "Haha, this kid''s crazy" One of them found the scene amusing


    "You''re right, it seems that he does not understand that this is not the sect anymore." Another one alsoughed. They assumed Wu Long was just not understanding the situation.


    "Haa~ useless" he said, and his right palm went forward.


    The disciple before him who was speaking to him first didn''t expect him to suddenly attack, so he reactedte, and Wu Long''s palmnded on his chin, lifting it up with a slight twist. The force and direction were precisely distributed, and he flew up a few centimeters and back about a meter, falling on his back.


    While he was still falling, Wu Long''s hand that was stretched from the palm strike went to the right to the next disciple''s neck in a chopping motion, which thennded at a specific spot and sent him further to the right.


    His foot took a step back, avoiding a strike from his left, which went by in front of his face. He took a steel needle with his left hand, and urately pierced a spot on the back of the attacker with it. At the same time, his upper body swayed a bit avoiding the fist from his right this time, and using his left foot as a pivot, he kicked the attacker''s knee from the back with his right foot.


    The right attacker knelt from the impact while Wu Long took a needle in each hand and pierced spots on the back of both opponents. The first one to receive the needle now having two.


    He took two quick steps back and stood still as they tried to recover both from shock and the damage.


    The first one still felt a little dizzy since he was the least prepared of them, and the strike attacked a precise spot on his neck through the movement of his chin and his own weight.


    The second one was directly struck in the neck, but as it was not a lethal or crippling attack it merely pushed him back and made him a little disoriented for a moment.


    The one with two needles in his back near his neck felt numb all over, and would definitely not be able to fight anymore.


    Thest one with one needle felt weakness in his legs and could not stand up as a needle was struck in a different spot on the center of his back near his spine.


    "Now, I think we are basically done here now, but you are all cultivators and inner court disciples, you should understand where we stand. If you agree to stop this farce here, I will remove the needles and let you go unscathed, you will not feel anything in the morning, but I would not rmend cultivating with your partners tonight.


    You can tell eh¡­ I don''t remember his name, but you can tell him that I don''t care about what he wants, nor do I care about him in general. I don''t care much about men. As long as he does not touch my bottom line, I will ignore this little stunt. For you, I will say this, I despise doing useless things over and over again, so if you ever oppose me again, I will not care that you were instigated, or about sect rules and your backgrounds, you will die." as he talked, he finished the final warning with a cold gaze that instantly made them realize how serious were his words.


    They might have misjudged him before, but they were not fools, they now knew they did not stand a chance against him no matter how they struggled.


    He then returned an indifferent look, and asked, "now, shall I remove the needles?"


    When he saw them nod with scared expressions, he said with a friendly smile and cheerful voice like he didn''t just attack and then threatened them with death, "wise choice!"


    He removed one needle at a time pressing two or three different spots nearby with his fingers of the other hand. Each spot he pressed was different for each needle he took out.


    "All done, you may go. And remember, take it easy in the bedroom tonight for you two" he reminded them and they instantly scurried away.


    ''Haa, shopping and fighting after, thebination never gets old'' he thought with a chuckle as he returned to the inn.

 Chapter 19: They blocked my path

    <h4>Chapter 19: They blocked my path</h4>


    "Does our sect subordinate itself to the Tuamei Kingdom since we are in their territory?" Wu Long asked, while looking out of the window where the border patrol guards checked their credentials two days after his fun shopping stroll. He didn''t really find any information regarding the rtionships between cultivation sects and countries in this world as there were no books on politics in the sect.


    "No, cultivation sects are generally independent from countries and rarely does either side interfere in each other''s affairs. Though they are still located within territories of the countries, they do not submit to any rule. There are cases of cooperation, but it is the kingdoms who are on the weaker side of the negotiations, with only the three empires holding their own" Hua Ziyan shook her head.


    "Hmm, I see" Wu Long nodded with a pondering look. He was a little surprised at how simr even the rtionship between sects and countries sounded between this world and what he knew, despite this ce growing independently in istion.


    ''Is it just the natural order? Or is it an influence from the fact that they inherited most of their knowledge on cultivation from ruins of the civilization that used to be part of the Seven Boundless Worlds?''


    Though he naturally made assumptions about the sect when he just awakened as everything seemed so simr and familiar, when he read in history books about the state of the history and knowledge of this world he understood how much of a miracle it was that this world''s civilization basically copied on a miniature scale and elementary level the Seven Boundless Worlds.


    Though it wasn''t like all poption of this world became extinct in that ''great cmity'' otherwise there would be no people here, and no civilization, but knowledge about the Seven Boundless Worlds and cultivation above the Nine Mortal Realms became legends, and the knowledge of Medicine, Alchemy, Forging, Formations and all the other Daos were degraded to a pitiful degree.


    Since the world was damaged to the point of presumably bing a fractured world, the most probable scenario was that people with cultivations higher than Qi Condensation Realm who lived vastly longer than ordinary mortals either all died or were left in pitifully small numbers. What was left were mostly disciples, people with not much talent, and the biggest group was mortals. The Spiritual Qi also deteriorated, not allowing people to breakthrough in a fast enough space.


    This vacuum of power andck of people with enough longevity to keep the stability then almost certainly caused a bloody storm that enveloped the whole world, where people fought over inheritances, power and dominance in this new secluded world, and that chaossted long enough to sever most of the inheritance of cultivation and quite possibly all historical inheritance.


    With such extensive damage, it would not be strange if the cultivation world here would have gone on apletely independent way of development, but it seems that what roots of civilization they preserved and constant research of ancient civilization through ruins after the chaotic era miraculously kept them on the same general path of civilization. There could also be a possibility that it was the natural order and that even independently, the worlds would evolve on the same path, which was not really believable, but a possibility nheless.


    In fact, fractured worlds were not actually that rare, every hundred or even less years a world would open up, and it would be discovered that it was a fractured world that closed off some time ago, and opened up again as the world naturally recovered to a certain degree. There may or may not be people there. It is just that Wu Long was never interested in this particr topic, so he knew only superficial information. It was inevitable that even someone as knowledgeable as him would not know something, as if one were to somehow find the person who knew more than anyone else, they would actually know infinitely less than the amount of what they did not know.


    "What about families? Do they serve the countries they are based in?" he then asked another question, this time making Hua Ziyan wonder why he knew so little about what was consideredmon knowledge, despite being knowledgeable in the profound ways of cultivation.


    "Yes, the families do acknowledge the royal rule, but it is more like joint management of the country, with the royal family being only slightly more influential than any one of the big noble families " she replied, confirming that the behavior of families also sounded simr to what he was used to.


    They passed the border and entered the territory of the Azure Eagle Empire.


    Ever since he bought cultivation resources, Wu Long would use a few hours at night to use Yin Yang Conversion Cauldron Body to absorb the Yin medicines he acquired. His cultivation progressed slowly, as the medicine was actually of lower quality than the Yin flower he consumed previously, while his cultivation base was higher, making the requirements that much higher.


    Zheng Huang was silent and did not make any more moves. His cultivation may be higher than the goons he sent who were in the first stage of Qi Condensation Realm, but not by much. He was a core disciple because he was a lot younger than them who were senior generation disciples.


    Thus, unless he tried to get the other six to join forces to try, he had no way of dealing with him. He would have tried if the ten of them joined in, but the four that he sent first expressed that they will not have anything to do with Wu Long anymore. And it is not like he had absolute control over the other disciples, the four he sent were just more susceptible to his status and his father''s influence.


    Two days into the empire''s territory while in the medium sized city, they noticed that the lodging house opposite the one they stopped at was fully upied by a group of people simr to their own size, who became vignt of them when they approached their inn.


    This was not particrly rare as people traveling in big groups would avoid contact with each other. Especially cultivators. However, to avoid unnecessary conflict and warn of repercussions if meddled with, they would wear distinct clothes that identified their affiliation.


    The group that settled in in the inn on the opposite side of the street were wearing in clothes with no identifying marks and wooden masks.


    When Wu Long went out to the city after hearing that there is a branch of another big tradingpany here, he could feel the sharp gazes from across the street.


    He did not mind them, but went to his destination, the Jade Mountain Trading Company.


    His visit went the same as hisst shopping, he asked the attendant to inquire about his list while he looked for what he needed. The off the shelf trade zone did not sell anything of higher quality than the Golden Ox Trading Company but there were differences in the items they were selling even if the level was the same. He bought everything he wanted, but as he already bought the tools thest time, he didn''t need anything so he just walked through the stalls and observed the bustling crowd.


    "Here is what you asked, esteemed guest. May I be of any other service to you?" The female attendant returned with his scroll and the information he asked. She was a bit bolder, as her eyes and expression promised much more than what normal service entailed.


    He inwardly chuckled, as he saw the inexperienced signals she gave off. If his dragon was in working order, he might have granted her wish as he saw that it was genuine desire that she showed when he first arrived and not simple fascination with his wealth, coupled with the fact that he was not upied with anything else, but it was not her lucky day as the dragon was still injured and in deep slumber.


    "By the way, does your tradingpany specialize in Yin attribute medicine?" he asked her as most of what would be considered high level medicinal ingredients here were of the Yin attribute.


    "No, that is only this branch as this is the closest city to the Frozen Garden Pce, one of the Five Great Sects" she replied, pronouncing the names reverently, as the Five Great Sects were the most powerful and prestigious sects on all three continents. Two were located on this continent, and one of them was the Frozen Garden Pce.


    From what Wu Long read in the Library Hall, the sect only epted women and had an ancient origin.


    As the cultivators in this world were only in the great realm of Nine Mortal Realms, none of them could really wield actual elemental powers, except, perhaps alchemists, but their pill mes were not strictly speaking elemental power. It seems that this Frozen Garden Pce had an inheritance that was rted to a higher level sect where the main cultivation techniques and skills were of the ice attribute, but they could only practice the techniques meant to prepare disciples for using them in higher realms.


    He thanked the attendant and left her a bit more money as he returned to the inn.


    He went outter thanst time, so it was already night.


    This time there were no ''friendly faces'' waiting for him on his way and he arrived without impediments, though from quite far away he could sense fighting and he started hearing the sounds of weapons and shouting as he got closer.


    When he arrived was the scene of a crowd d in dark clothes and cloth masks, besieging the inn on the opposite side.


    The defenders were strong so they were not in danger of being defeated, but there were too many attackers trying to bypass them and go inside, so they were struggling to keep them out.


    On the opposite side, the sect protectors and elders of the Yin Yang Unity Pce were in alert state watching the situation so that they could react if the conflict spread to them, but they were not interfering.


    Wu Long knew that the trouble was not rted to his group so he did not change his pace since sensing the fight from far away. And with this unchanging pace he proceeded to head to the inn his group was in.


    However, as the street was full of attackers, he inevitably drew their attention to himself.


    "Hey, brat, stop there if you don''t want to get in trouble."


    "Don''t you see the ce''s restricted?"


    "Where did this blind fellowe from?"


    They called out to him as he was approaching. But he did not slow down his pace as he casually waved his hand.


    A sword appeared in his left hand. And he unsheathed it with his other hand.


    "You!"


    "Get him!"


    "In the next life-..."


    Theyunched forward, and with a sh of moonlight around thest one who spoke and was the furthest to the front, blood splurted out in a straight line from his head to crotch midway through his sentence as Wu Long appeared in front of him with his sword pointing to the ground, ending the motion that split the man in half.


    The moment of shock from the two right behind him was enough for Wu Long to make a spinning and forward motion going around the split man and avoiding all of the blood, with the sword not stopping but moving from the down position to the side and making a horizontal line in one continuous motion, beheading the two as he passed in the middle.


    He then went in a straight line for his destination, leaving bloody flowers blooming behind and by the time he was midway through to reaching the inn, the first split man finally hit the ground.


    He arrived at the gates to the inn, which were open as people from his sect were there prepared in case fighting spilled to their side.


    They watched with round eyes as he calmly stepped in, his robes not stained with even a drop of blood. He flicked his sword and any residual blood on the dended on the ground outside the gates as he was passing them. He then sheathed the sword to the sheathe that was still in his left hand with a light movement.


    "Hey!"


    An angry but at the same time nervous shout came from behind him.


    He turned around to see the people behind. They were in a semicircle around the gates, except the direction he came from where the ''parted sea'' did not yet have time topletely close.


    The reason his bloody path stopped and did not immediately turn into another one was because as he stopped killing when there were no people in front of him they did not immediately pursue, choosing to take a distance and get ready. However, what dumbfounded them was that he stepped in the gates of the inn opposite the one their target was in and did not look like someone preparing to fight further.


    "You and I both know that you have enough trouble as it is, and have no spare force to spend on me, we should now each mind our own business, as I do not intend on interfering" Wu Long said to them.


    "D-do not intend to interfere? Why did you kill our men then?!!" The one to call out to him earlier asked, bewildered.


    "They blocked my path" he said in a tranquil voice and with the same indifferent expression he held when he arrived at the scene and held throughout his path.

 Chapter 20: You Chose Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 20: You Chose Wrong</h4>


    Wu Long was experienced enough to know that the people who tried to stop him from approaching the area were not going to just let him through even if he tried to talk things out and pass amicably. He was not docile enough to patiently wait until he was allowed to pass and he could not be bothered to speak words that were unnecessary since the result would be the same. Thus his actions were only natural from his point of view.


    The people surrounding him, regardless which side, however, saw something inhuman in his indifference and tranquility after what he did.


    Even if the world of cultivation was cruel, there would still be emotions associated with killing a person, much less so many of them. But from him, they sensed none.


    Even Liu Li who was most familiar with him was dumbfounded. But for some reason she was not scared like the sect elders and protectors around her were, she was merely surprised by how strong he was. After all, all the people he killed were Qi Condensation Realm practitioners, and not with empty cultivation bases but with highbat power. But he harvested their lives like cabbages.


    And the swordy he disyed had a different vor, one she didn''t see in his sword before.


    "Y-you think you can just kill our men and quit when you want?" one of the people he talked to shouted.


    Although the power Wu Long disyed was terrifying, he was still in the Body Transformation Realm. There were Qi Manifestation Realm and even some Revolving Qi Realm practitioners in the group attacking the inn on the opposite side of the road, not to mention their high numbers.


    The leap of power from the Qi Condensation Realm to the Qi Manifestation Realm was great since in Qi Manifestation Realm practitioners could manifest Spiritual Qi outside the body and depending on its usage it became a powerful force that anyone below Qi Manifestation could not oppose.


    And Revolving Qi was the elder level for the Yin Yang Unity Pce. Though, as he recently learned from his conversation with Liu Li and Hua Ziyan, while being small in numbers and quite new, the sect''s cultivation levels were not that lowparatively.


    The bigger sects still had Revolving Qi Realm as elders. It was the highest realm with numerous practitioners in this world as there were only a few thousands of people above that realm in the whole world collectively.


    And to his bewilderment at the time when he heard it, there were even lower level sects with Qi Manifestation Realm as the elder realm.


    So the Revolving Qi Realm was the pinnacle of themon practitioners of this world, the rest being elites not seen going around lightly and more often than not in lofty positions of sect leaders for normal sects and elders for the most powerful sects.


    And as these attackers had several of the pinnacle ofmon practitioners, they believed that they still held the advantage, so they were not as afraid of Wu Long.


    "Are you sure you want to focus on me? Your front lines are falling like flies now that you''re splitting the focus and not pressing forward" Wu Long said as he pointed behind their backs where the siege of the inn was failing exactly like he told them. "As I said, I do not n to interfere in your matters, I only killed them since they prevented me returning to my inn. If you do pursue this issue with me, I will guarantee that your mission fails"


    They clenched their teeth as they really could not afford to deal with him, as when they do, they would be entangled with the ones behind him in addition, and even if they could kill them all, by that time they would havepletely failed their main mission.


    "No worries, we will deal with this arrogant idiot, you guys concentrate on the target" there was a voice and three people walked out.


    They were in the Qi Manifestation Realm, and unlike the ones Wu Long saw before in this realm, they were experienced fighters.


    When they came out, the rest did not bother with Wu Long anymore, as they saw him as a dead man, turning back to focus on their main target.


    Only two Revolving Qi Realm practitioners came out with the three before and coldly looked at the people behind Wu Long. It could be seen that they wanted to solve this problem as quickly as possible.


    "If you intervene, you will all die here today. He was just too arrogant, you can only me him for his death" they said to them.


    Liu Li unsheathed her sword, ready to fight, but Wu Long merely raised his free hand, gesturing her to stop.


    "These three should be doable for me, you don''t have to worry" he said, while raising his left hand with the sheathed sword, and gripping the handle with the right hand that he raised earlier to stop Liu Li.


    She stopped, and for some reason his words sounded as trustworthy to her, although logically it didn''t make sense, she now believed there would be no problem. She couldn''t exin if someone asked her, but deep down in her heart she saw him as a reliable man, who would hold up the heavens if he said he could.


    The same could not be said of the other two elders and the sect protectors, who also looked at him as a dead man. Though there was no worry for him in their eyes, as they would dly give him up if they could avoid conflict this way.


    Wu Long stepped out unsheathing the sword, and stashing the sheath into the storage ring.


    "Haa, you chose wrong. I expected a wiser choice from you but since you decided to pursue this matter, your mission will fail today" he said, as he wasmenting that there were always people who did not think straight.


    Now that they have decided to make an enemy out of him because of a bunch of low level henchmen and pride, he would have to retaliate, inadvertently interfering in the situation he had no intention of interfering with, and helping the people reside on the opposite side of the road he had no intention of helping.


    In fact Wu Long''s thinking was only valid if they really were professional killers like their clothes suggested, as they would have been able to keep their cool heads and prioritize their mission without poking a dangerous unknown factor into making a move even if they had to eat some loss and humiliation.


    These, however, were apparently people who just disguised themselves because of their sensitive identities or because they could not deal with repercussions of attacking their target. So their pride did not allow them to just let it go to pursue the main mission.


    Hearing his words further infuriated them as he dismissed them too lightly and on top of that was saying that his intervention will blow up all of their chances of sess.


    "You fart! Die!" One of them could not hold it in and leaped forward with his one ded greatsword raised high.


    Wu Long went forward, meeting his attack with a stroke of his sword. The great sword''s trajectory deviated and it headed to the ground, while Wu Long kept going forward as he was raising the sword upward and to horizontal position, but he had to make a swiveling motion to the side as a spear of the second attacker pierced the air in the spot his chest was a moment ago.


    He then striked the sword of the third one to his right that was shing at him horizontally and deflected its trajectory upwards while his left handnded a palm strike on the shaft of the spear not far from the spearhead, sending the spear left of him, towards the first attacker with the greatsword.


    His deflection of the third attacker''s sword was done with a sword that was also nearly horizontal but with the tip slightly lower than the opponent''s sword de, which he then manipted to turn up with the turning and pressure on a specific spot of the sword. Thus his de''s tip was actually now on the other side of the attacker''s sword while it was pointing up.


    While the greatsword user and spearman were dealing with the attack Wu Long sent with the palm on the spear, his sword flicked downwards cutting a gash on the sword wielder''s wrist and retreating.


    As they recovered their battle stances he could safely retreat.


    When they were looking at him now there was horror in their eyes.


    The greatsword user had a deep cut on his neck from his left side which he held with his left hand. He would have lost his head in the first exchange if not for the spearman''s interference, as his spear strike forced Wu Long to deviate from his forward trajectory and his sword touching the neck with only the tip instead of the center of the de.


    The spearman was not injured but nearly lost control of his spear as the strike came at the exact moment his spear was the least in his control and at the precise spot the center of gravity of the spear was disbnced at the moment.


    The swordsman has a deep gash on his sword wielding wrist, and would have trouble fighting a prolonged battle.


    The two Revolving Qi practitioners who threatened the others also lost their cool.


    Wu Long was not faster or stronger than the three men he was fighting, he was in fact inferior in both speed and strength, he was just that vastly skilled and experienced.


    His hand was slightly numb from the two times his sword made contact with their weapons even if his exquisite technique alleviated most of the force and he did not meet them head on and the strike he sent towards the spear at that precision should have at least made a slight injury on the greatsword user. The strength a Qi Manifestation Realm practitioner could exhibit could not be underestimated, and the Spiritual Qi flowing through their weapons ensured not only that they were more durable and could cut sharper, but also that there was force invading his weapon even if the two weapons just touched.


    He had to be thankful that they did not have exquisite control over the Spiritual Qi they could release outside their bodies, otherwise he really wouldn''t be their opponent no matter how skillful or experienced he was.


    There was also a thin film of Spiritual Qi that covered their bodies, reducing damage done, otherwise he would have given them even greater injuries.


    ''Around 3-5 Qi Manifestation Realm people is about the limit, huh'' Wu Long thought to himself. Considering he was only in Body Transformation Realm it was an amazing feat but he was not happy, instead just quietly analyzing his own strength and the limits of his current fighting prowess.


    "Hmm, I see, I''m done with you so I should get along and clean this mess up¡­"


    Wu Long first nodded, seeming to have confirmed something, and then in the same voice he spoke from the beginning, dered their end. As he spoke, a sharp aura rose, enveloping all of the surroundings.


    "This is¡­ s-sword intent?!?!"


    "A¡­ a s-swordmaster!!!!!!"


    "I-i-impos¡­ how can this be?!?!?"


    The three in front of him cried out loud at the same time he was talking, and the rest of the attackers also felt the suffocation and pressure this aura brought.


    "...don''t me me, since it was your decision to provoke me further¡­"


    The sharp light in Wu Long''s eyes looked at this group without any hint of mercy or pity, but also without hatred, anger or any other emotions that usually make people kill other people.


    "L-let''s talk this out"


    "We''ll back off like you wanted!"


    "You said you would not interfere right, we can¡­"


    Most of the attackers turned this way now and shouted out words of reconciliation while stuttering and sweating so much their clothes all instantly got soaking wet.


    "... although I don''t really care about whether you me me¡­"


    However, no matter how they asked, Wu Long''s sharp aura nailed them to their spots and they could already feel pierced by a sharp sword pressed to each of their foreheads. Thest words he said while already raising his sword horizontally to his left.


    "W-Wait-!!!!! ¡­ "


    "Stop!"


    "Please!"


    And as thest cries went out, moonlight flickered on Wu Long''s sword as it was already on his right side, stretched out horizontally. The sounds of their pleading as well as any other sounds instantly disappeared, and the color the moonlight brought to the world slightly dimmed, almost making anything that it or the lights on the street brought light upon look in various shades of gray color. Wind or any movement stopped, like a still picture.


    The moment passed, and Wu Long turned around, sheathing the sword into the sheath he took out of the spatial ring again, the space around returned to normal, as close to a hundred heads rolled to the ground along with the bodies that started falling secondster. There were also sharp sounds of weapons that were cleanly split in various ces that coincided with the necks of their owners at the time of the strike, falling to the ground in two separate pieces.

 Chapter 21: A Garden of Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 21: A Garden of Flowers</h4>


    The ce was silent for some time with only the nauseating blood scent assaulting anyone in the vicinity and the sounds of it gushing out inrge quantities.


    The sect elders and protectors looked at Wu Long with not just dumbfounded eyes, but even terror, as they never thought such a dangerous person was quietly traveling with them until now.


    Liu Li, however, had an enlightened look on her face as a profound light flickered in her eyes. Seeing this scene, Wu Long smiled.


    "Congrattions, elder Liu on your breakthrough in your Sword Dao" he said to her with genuine care in his eyes, which was extremely weird to see on his face for others as they could not match his actions just a mere moment ago, but incredibly heartwarming for her.


    "Mm, thank you, it is all thanks to your sword intent" she nodded with a happy smile.


    "No, what my sword intent did, was just giving that little opportunity, what seized it was entirely your talent and dedication, and more importantly your own effort," he said with a charming smile.


    Her smile turned a bit bashful, as her fair cheeks turned a bit rosy. There was an inexplicable feeling in her that made her heart flutter. He was bing more and more unfathomable the more she knew him, but for some reason that did not scare her or raise any doubts, as if her inherent trust in him was etched into the depths of her soul.


    "This friend, could we perhaps take a little of your time?"


    At this moment, a voice resounded from behind Wu Long and across the street, where an elderly man stood in front of those who were defending the inn.


    The old man looked like an ordinary mortal to everyone else, but Wu Long could see that he was impressively a Core Formation Realm practitioner, the first one he had ever seen in this world, when he had never even seen Foundation Building Realm practicioners yet. It was estimated that there were only slightly more than a hundred Core Formation Realm practitioners in the entire world, so this old man was a rare figure to meet. He was wearing a wooden mask like the rest of them, and his clothes were also in.


    If he moved in the earlier attack, all of the attackers would be dead long ago, but it seems he did not dare to leave the side of whoever they were protecting for fear that while he was gone for a moment, a thunderous strike could harm them. Even now, there was a shadow of a figure not far behind the old man, blocked from sight by the sliding door of the inn and people, so he was not far from their protection target.


    And he indeed was right to do so, as Wu Long felt both this old man''s presence, and the presence of a hidden practitioner at the same level as him not far from here, who disappeared after the attack failed. He was most likely waiting for the old man to join the defense to make his move.


    "We will be staying here for the night, it is alreadyte and I am quite tired, we can talk tomorrow" Wu Long said to them, and left to the depths of the inn while speaking to the people beside him "I will have to trouble elders to deal with the imperial guards when they arrive to investigate"


    The two elders nodded in a daze, while Liu Li also excused herself as she had to consolidate her new understanding and achievements.


    The people around the old man were visibly displeased by Wu Long''s dismissive attitude, which was apparent from their bodynguage even if they wore wooden masks, but the old man merely waved his hand to quell them and returned to the inside of his own inn.


    Not long after, a squad of imperial guards from the city manor arrived with officials, who started investigating and cleaning up the scene.


    They first came with an attitude, but once they talked a bit with the guests of the inn opposite Wu Long''s group, their behavior took a sudden turn as they suddenly focused on cleaning up the scene and shooing off any onlookers, rushing the investigation with a few simple questions to the Yin Yang Unity Pce people to hurry up and close the case.


    Since there was such a big incident well into the night so the group could not get much rest until morning, as well as elder Liu needing some time to meditate and consolidate her gains, it was decided that their stay would be prolonged for a day or two in this inn.


    The inn offered themplementary service, a discount on their additional stay and was overall a level more polite and meticulous in dealing with the Yin Yang Unity Pce people. Their manager, a man that could only be described as ''round'' as everything about him was round, was bending over backwards (as much as it was possible) to make their stay morefortable, while constantly smiling, speaking ttering words and wiping off sweat with endless handkerchiefs.


    Wu Long returned to his room, and the cold sweat that he was holding in broke out from him, even with his improved physique, and the fact that he did not use more power of the sword intent than he previously yed the Blue Tongue Purple Lizard with, he still used it on arger scale so his body received a strain that now numbed and pained him all over.


    He took some recovery pills ''inherited'' from Zhao Wuji, and meditated to recover. He had to take a break from cultivation for today, as he still had to sleep, otherwise he could notpletely relieve the fatigue.


    The next morning Liu Li did not have training as she was busy with meditation and could not be distracted, but Wu Long woke up as usual, so he just sat in the inner courtyard of the inn with a stalk of grass in his teeth looking at the passing clouds and feeling the aroma of breakfast being cooked in the inns, restaurants and households all around.


    His stomach rumbled with anticipation which caused him to chuckle, not hearing such sounds from his own body for what it felt like eternity. Though, strangely, he was not as dismayed ormentful at it as he was at his needs of eating and drinking water at the beginning of his new life.


    He even weed this feeling as it gave some kind of anticipation. He soon saw something round and shy approaching him from the corner of his eye, and turned his head to see the inn manager in his colorful robes with a few servants carrying food. The manager had a habit of wearing an extremely long hat, making his whole figure look like a boiling sk sometimes used in alchemy.


    "Esteemed guest! Since you seem to prefer this outdoor spot we have brought your breakfast out here for you" he said with a smile stered to his face, seemingly from one ear to another.


    "Thank you, I appreciate the hospitality, but I don''t need anyone to wait on me, just put the food and leave it" he said as he was indeed anticipating the food from all the fragrance around him.


    "Certainly, esteemed guest, we shall do as you wish, please enjoy your stay" the manager nodded many times in quick session, sending waves all over his round surface, and made a sign to the servants who ced the food that seemed to be prepared for ten people on the stone table in the garden of the inner courtyard and left with them.


    The servants who were all only the prettiest female servants in the inn despite there being many male servants here, looked with a bit of reluctance and regret when they were about to leave, but did not dare to linger.


    "Though, if you are not waiting, but wish to join me, I will never refuse thepany of beauties" he added with a charming smile.


    "Of course, you are all excused for the day" as joy and bashful expressions appeared on their faces, the manager also looked happy that his thoughtfulness seemed to have paid off, and he quickly scurried off.


    Wu Long sat at the stone table, and started eating, savoring the food and the sight andpany of the beauties around him. They all talked andughed like a flock of exquisite birds singing.


    Not long after, he saw a figure appear in the inner courtyard who seemed to be looking for someone, but as soon as she saw him, hesitated whether to disturb him.


    He smiled and waved his hand in a weing gesture.


    Hua Ziyan approached him with graceful movement.


    "Good morning, Wu Long" she greeted him with a smile.


    "Good morning, if you hadn''t had breakfast yet, please, join us" he nodded with a smile as he gestured to the stone table that was too small to hold so much food so it looked quiteical.


    "Hehe, I guess we really became important guests after your performancest night" she said as she looked at him with curiosity and a hint of admiration in her eyes, taking a seat at the table that was nowpletely full.


    "Well, it''s just how life works I guess,dies, you do not have to be so reserved, Fairy Hua here is my fellow disciple at our sect, a very kind person and is not someone who will make it hard for you" he replied, and then soothed the servant girls who seemed to be feeling slightly out of ce when such a heavenly beauty with a much higher status appeared and seemed to be close to Wu Long.


    Hua Ziyan also smiled toward them and reassured them that it was okay to keepughing and enjoying their time. After some time, the sounds ofughter returned to the inner courtyard garden that now seemed to have a lot more flowers.


    When they were done, the maids left smiling and giggling among themselves, while Wu Long and Hua Ziyan went for a walk through the garden.


    "By the way, you told me to address you as just Wu Long, but still call me ''Fairy Hua'', could you lift that disparity?" Hua Ziyan suddenly said as they talked.


    "Certainly, how should I call you?" he asked with a light smile.


    "...Ziyan, you can just call me that" after some silence and hesitation, she said in a tiny voice, looking down to the ground.


    "Haha, very well, you should know that it is very hard for me to refuse this request" he said with a chuckle, and continued their idle talk with a hint ofughter in his eyes as she avoided looking at him directly.

 Chapter 22: The Art of Invisibility

    <h4>Chapter 22: The Art of Invisibility</h4>


    When the sun was high in the air and it was not inappropriate to make visitations, a messenger came from the inn opposite to them, rying that his superiors would like to request Wu Long to join them for tea.


    Wu Long, having long expected this, did not decline and went along. As he was crossing the street he was impressed by how thoroughly the ce was cleaned out, as there was not even a hint that something out of the ordinary happened on it justst night.


    He was led into a spacious and elegantly decorated room with an adjacent small private garden, and the petals from the flower trees in the garden were asionally falling into the room through the open sliding doors that led there.


    Inside, was a veiled figure of a woman, and the old man who was sitting to the side in front of her. There were also four guards standing inconspicuously in the small garden and two guards in front of the door to the room.


    "Wee, sir. I would like to sincerely thank you for helping us out yesterday. Please excuse my manners in inviting you here instead of heading to you to express my gratitude, our situation did not leave me much choice" the veiled figure spoke in a gentle and soothing voice of a young maiden, as she slightly lowered her head to express her thanks. The veil was a peculiar one, going from a golden tiara woven into her hair, and covering almost all of her face, leaving only her beautiful cherry lips and well shaped chin visible. There were several massive pieces of exquisitely made golden jewelry at the sides on the lower part of the veil to keep it always down with their weight even if a gust of wind blew past her.


    "I would also like to express my gratitude, young friend, as you truly helped us out" the old man stood up and bowed to Wu Long as well, but there was vignce and intense scrutiny in the eyes behind his mask.


    "No need for so much courtesy, if I knew that there is such a beauty in need of assistance I would have helped earlier, but as I did not, I only interfered because they expressed their hostility to me. Besides, even if I did not make my move nothing would have happened to you with such a dependable person guarding your side" Wu Long smiled as he looked at the veil, making the person behind it feel like there was no veil at all and he was looking straight in her eyes.


    "Is it perhaps possible to know the young friend''s name and where did youe from?" the old man asked while the veiled maiden was somewhat overwhelmed. He was a bit unnerved, as his existence and words seemed to bepletely ignored with the sole focus being on her.


    "My name is Wu Long, and I am a disciple of the Yin Yang Unity Pce" he replied nonchntly, finally taking a quick look at the old man, before returning his gaze to the veiled figure.


    "May I ask who I am speaking to?" he then asked.


    "That-..."


    "Song Lingfei"


    Before the old man could interject, a soft voice spoke the name, causing him to look at her with round eyes behind the mask.


    "Your¡­ mydy¡­"


    The old man said, somewhat rebukingly but also confused.


    "It is nice to meet you, Fairy Song", Wu Long replied not at all caring about the old man''s reactions.


    "Please, have a seat, the tea should be arriving soon" Song Lingfei also said not paying any mind to the already turning transparent old man.


    Wu Long did not stand on ceremony, and sat on the seating mat offered to him. The servant, a young girl, walked in with a tray, and served tea and sweets to the two, and only noticing that she did not serve tea to the old man when he slightly cleared his throat as she was about to leave. She became flustered before apologizing and nimbly serving him tea and sweets and leaving.


    While this was happening Wu Long and Song Lingfei already began tasting the tea, taking in the aroma first and then taking a sip.


    "You said that you came from the Yin Yang Unity Pce, is that a renowned sword sect?" she said after a short tranquil time of enjoying the tea.


    The old man, who was just about to speak up, closed his mouth as he nowpletely lost his chance at self-introduction, as doing it at this point where the conversation moved on to discussions would be extremely awkward. His figure seemed to blend in with the room, bing one with the world. Even some of the most skilled assassins in this secluded world would be amazed at such a level of skill.


    "No, the Yin Yang Unity Pce is a dual cultivation sect, it has no notable sword inheritance" Wu Long replied to her question.


    The air seemed to move in the background when he said the words ''dual cultivation'', but both of them did not pay any mind to it.


    "Dual cultivation? Is that some special type of cultivation? Pardon my asking, I seem to not know of such a term" she replied after taking a moment to digest his words and trying to remember if she had ever heard of such a thing.


    "It is a part of cultivation, but one that cannot be done alone as it requires cooperation. I will leave you the excitement of learning about it on your own" he said with a slight smile.


    "I see, then do you mind sharing where you learnt the sword, I was told that such skill could not be learnt even in a few hundred years"


    "I learnt sword from a friend of mine, and it indeed took a long time" he said vaguely


    "I see, pardon my curiosity, I never expected to meet such a master here while not knowing about you before"


    "No need for such courtesy mydy, as I must thank that curiosity for thepany of a beauty"


    At this point, Song Lingfei blushed slightly, mystified at the feeling of certainty that the veil, which had special formations and restrictions etched into it, did not impede him from seeing her.


    They talked a bit more, shifting to more detached topics and casual discussions.


    When it was appropriate time, Wu Long said "thank you for your hospitality, Fairy Song, but I should not overstay my wee, and mypanions may be looking for me soon"


    "Ah, it is already so much time, my apologies for keeping you here with me for so long, I am rarely able to enjoy thepany of my peers, I hope you do not find offense. Thank you for your time"


    "Not at all, I will be seeing myself out. Oh, and I should warn you, that your condition will only worsen if not dealt with through proper means, though you should probably know that by now. But if you do not find any solution and it gets worse, feel free to seek me at the Yin Yang Unity Pce, and I will help if you so desire" he said, while standing up and leaving.


    But as he said those words, an intense killing intent exploded from nowhere, as if from the thin air itself, as a figure of an old man in a mask gradually became more solid to the side of Song Lingfei.


    "Uncle Ren! Stop it!" she said, as there was premonition of an imminent and deadly attack.


    "Youngster, stop right there!" the old man said menacingly, while his palm glowed with a profound light.


    Wu Long stopped his steps and half-turned, narrowing his eyes at the old man. In fact, there were many reactions he made, and many instances with which he tried to interject into the conversation between the two before. But none were so hostile and apparent with the intent to take action as now, hence his presence being acknowledged by Wu Long only at this instant.


    "Youngster? Heh, I should warn you, that you should not ''choose wrong'' like certain idiots yesterday when I gave them a choice. Tuck back that paw there before you make this irreversible and we can all part amicably" he said, as the air around him changed, bing ancient and profound. He entuated the words choose wrong in the exact same tone he said it the night before.


    The old man suddenly felt as if there was a cold de right beside his neck, and he was standing before an unfathomable existence.


    His glowing palm gradually returned to normal, as his back was soaked with cold sweat. Song Lingfei also felt a bead of sweat going down her forehead under the veil.


    "I will excuse myself now then" Wu Long said and went back to his inn.


    In the room, the old man was feeling worse than he did while being ''the perfect assassin''.


    "Your highness, you are being too careless, this man is very dangerous" he said in a rebuking tone


    "I know, I am sorry, uncle Ren, but there is something about him that made me feel like it was okay to tell him my name. Regardless, he is not our enemy, as there would be no need for him to help us"


    "But¡­ still¡­"


    "It is alright, I will handle exining the incident to my father. And about hisst words, it is not bad to have at least some hope for ast resort if the trip to the Frozen Garden Pce does not help" she said resolutely.


    Meanwhile Wu Long returned to the inn, and the group of Song Lingfei departed from the city shortly after, while the Yin Yang Unity Pce waited for a couple of days more for Liu Li to finish her seclusion.


    During this time, Wu Long mostly spent the days in the inner courtyard garden with the flowers flocking to him each time, and evenings in his room cultivating. By the time Liu Li came put, he have also finally made some progress, reaching the 8th level of Body Transformation Realm with the Yin Yang Conversion Cauldron Body and tempering his physique a lot more with the Yang attribute medicines he had.

 Chapter 23: She Was Before Him Again

    <h4>Chapter 23: She Was Before Him Again</h4>


    On the night after she finished her secluded cultivation and achieved a major breakthrough in her Sword Dao, Liu Li slept soundly and had a vivid dream. It was a dream of her sparring with Wu Long, but it was she who was teaching and leading him, telling him what he did wrong and how he could improve. He was also a lot more mature, but at the same time looked somehow haggard and his eyes were soulless. There was rage and hatred deep within them, and pain, endless pain, and agony. There was an intense feeling of her heart being squeezed when she looked at him and she taught him even more harshly because of that.


    When she woke up in a cold sweat, most of the dream vanished from her memory like sand slipping through her hand, but, the feeling remained there, and there was inexplicable sorrow clenching her heart.


    At the time of departure, Wu Long separately generously rewarded the thoughtful inn manager as well as the flower garden maidens that apanied him to make his stay enjoyable.


    On the first day after departure, after sparring with Liu Li, who was beginning to bloom more and more with the aura of a swordswoman, she suddenly decided to ask him a question since his sword intent on that day did not leave her mind, and she could not drive away the feeling she got the night before.


    "Can you really not tell me where you learned the sword?"


    "Hmm, I learned the sword first by myself. But as I always say I also learned it from a friend. In fact, in my life, most of the time I practiced the sword I was doing it myself, as all swordsmen should. And you will have toprehend the sword yourself for the most part too. But, at critical junctures, I had three people who had ever taught me. Two of them are dead, and one is the friend I always mention as this friend is the only one alive. That friend also taught mest and the level of sword taught was the highest out of the three. Though, there were many people who taught me specific sword skills and techniques of course" he said after some deliberation.


    It was the first time he gave her at least a vague answer about his past.


    She did find it strange that he was so young yet talked in this way, and seemed to have many secrets, but she already knew there was something mysterious about him. So she decided to wait until he trusted her with more information about himself.


    But for him to trust her, she had toe clean about herself too.


    "To be honest, as we are getting closer to our destination, I should probably warn you so that you are not surprised when we get there. Originally, sect elders will take the disciples on their experience gaining once we arrive, and I and Hua Ziyan will go separately, but I want you to apany us instead. Our destination is the Imperial City of the Azure Eagle Empire. And that is where we will part with the others. We, if you agree to go with us, are going to my family, one of the four great families of the Azure Eagle Empire, the Ye family. Hua Ziyan will be representing the sect master as her disciple."


    Liu Li said suddenly. When he heard ''Ye family'', Wu Long''s eyebrows twitched, and he turned to look at her.


    "..."


    "Yes, I know, I am not allowed to use my surname at the sect since the family forbids it. My real surname is Ye"


    She said after seeing his gaze, thinking that he just was surprised since her surname did not match. As she said this, he looked at her with wide eyes, full of disbelief. An expression she have never seen on his face.


    "W-what about the name?" he asked, obviously flustered, enough for her to notice at least.


    She was surprised, but nodded.


    "Yes, my name is also different as Li was given to me by my master, my full name is Ye Ling"


    His heart throbbed when he heard this name, and countless pictures from the distant past went through his mind.


    ''So it was the same name after all'' he thought.


    Although he was already certain since her personality, the way she talks, her gaze, her mannerisms, cute antics when caught off guard and most importantly her sword told him so, it was still shocking nheless.


    "So¡­ you have been altering your appearance?" he asked suddenly, dumbfounding her.


    "H-how did you know?"


    Liu Li, or more urately, Ye Ling did not deny but asked him instead.


    "If your name was fully changed it makes sense for the appearance to be changed, as for such an influential family I imagine they would have connections everywhere and your appearance would be an issue. The problem is, I don''t sense any appearance-changing technique or medicine on you" he said, as his perception was basically as sharp as a tenth of his prime. That was the reason he could see so many things and cultivation bases of people far above him in realm.


    Perception was closely tied to soul power, and the quality of perception was directly corrted with it. As his soul was the same, he had a higher perception, it was just not yet backed by a high enough cultivation to disy its real power and was severely limitedpared to his prime. He could also not yet use any pupil arts that usuallyplimented his perception. However, in this backwater ce, it was like having an all-seeing eye.


    Perception and spiritual sense were simr but separate concepts, both dealing with the ability to perceive, but while spiritual sense could perceive the world at a great distance and through obstacles, perception helped to see the truth of things that could be perceived either through five senses or through spiritual sense, and while spiritual sense depended entirely on cultivation, perception depended heavily on the soul. Thus while his spiritual sense was limited, his perception of a certain range was still high.


    "That is because my appearance is changed by an artifact", she said with a somewhat smug smile as this was one of the first asions that she saw him actually flustered. Though she didn''t know that the reason for it differed from what she thought it was.


    ''I see, if it is a good enough artifact, it makes sense, but to have such a strong appearance changing artifact¡­,


    anyway, so her case is very simr to mine, but without awakening¡­


    but I don''t want to get her into danger just to awaken her memories,


    if it is at all possible...''


    He dove deep into his thoughts, as he was excited, overjoyed, nervous and even a little panicked. He noticed her purely due to her sword, as both her name and appearance were in disguise. And the appearance disguise was masked by the artifact of substantial quality, thus making his strength into weakness, as his confidence in his perception worked against him. Were it not for that ephemeral feeling he got on the training ground, he could have missed her. That gave him a scare.


    ''I need to take this "gift" even more seriously now it seems''


    He still had to see her without disguise to bepletely certain, but he was already pretty sure. She was before him again. Living, and he needed to ensure he never has to separate with her again.


    An inexplicable mixture of feelings in his gaze flustered her, as there was an ocean''s worth of emotions in his eyes at the moment. She blushed looking to the side, while he closed his eyes for a few moments, and when he opened them, there was tranquility in them again, though only on the surface.


    "Thank you for telling me, it ¡­ it is nice to meet you¡­ the real you"


    He said, seemingly searching for words, as he did not want to make her ufortable, but he was really happy right now.


    She smiled when there was no indignation at being fooled, or rejection as another person in his reaction. Albeit there was far more emotion than she ever expected, that instead made her happy.


    "And, of course, I would be happy to apany you to your family household" he added.


    "Great. Just be prepared as they are an old fashioned noble family. I am only required there since the patriarch is giving the position to my uncle, so it is a grand family asion and all direct family members must attend" she warned him so that he would be prepared on what to expect.


    Wu Long trained with Ye Ling in the mornings as usual, only now her movements were even more refined, and she seemed inspired by her recent sess. Ever since her breakthrough, there seemed to be some magic in the movements of their swords as her skills rose by leaps and bounds with each day. Her trust in him and her feeling of connection to him seemed to intensify as she improved. She now also rode in the same carriage with him and Hua Ziyan, wishing to spend more time with him.


    He would also advise Hua Ziyan on the technique she was training in. As she stepped into the Qi Manifestation Realm, she could nowpletely abandon the sword and focus on the Spiritual Arts that she wanted to practice in since the beginning. His mentoring greatly enhanced her understanding of the technique and she gradually began to be able to use it.


    What she chose was a spiritual fist technique, with which a user could summon fists of Spiritual Qi with hand seals and use them to attack and defend in a small distance around her.This technique did not require a strong physique, but did have a heavy Spiritual Qi exhaustion rate, so it required the user to have massive reserves of Spiritual Qi in order to be effective.


    Though for Wu Long, the quality of the technique seemed extremely poor, it still shared foundations with the techniques simr to its type, so she could move on to a better technique in the future. He could give her a better technique, but it was better to let her start with something of an easier level so that the learning curve would be somewhat feasible.


    At the same time he was diligently cultivating. His breakthrough to the 8th level of Body Transformation and improved physique were far from his goal, so he needed to take every moment he could.


    It was already two months since his awakening, and he intended to breakthrough to the Qi Gathering Realm at most in a month from now.


    In fact, Wu Long''s progress was already far ahead of his previous life. Despite the heights he managed to achieve eventually, it took an unimaginable amount of effort, blood and sweat, as well as being close to death so many times that he would need at least a hundred years continuously counting them one by one to arrive at the approximate number. The reason was, that he was inherently not really that talented initially, and the foundation of his cultivation was just too poor. It was only through sheer effort and perseverance that he managed to pull through and break the shackles of his own talent time and time again.


    He also mumbled and stumbled along the way, and there were periods when he wasted time before because of his inexperience and immaturity at that time.


    He started dual cultivation veryte into his cultivation, a long time after he built and solidified his foundation with inferior cultivation techniques that were avable to him, and spent a tremendous amount of time slowly reconstructing it with immense effort and unfathomable resources.


    So by the time he was in his prime, it became so hard to progress, even he found it nearly hopeless.


    Now that he could start from scratch, he picked only the best of the techniques he knew. But he would still have to struggle quite a bit since his current body and talent matched the one he had in his youth.


    Cultivation would be difficult for him, and the better the cultivation technique, the higher the standards and requirements, meaning that he would have to make even more of an effort than before, as it will be that much harder to progress in the short term, while being tremendously beneficial in the long term.


    The very base of his current cultivation was a mysterious and profound dual cultivation technique called "Two Extremes Infinite Union Art".


    He learned it toote in his cultivation career but knew that it was incredibly profound and powerful. It even seemed to contain the mysteries of the creation of the universe, as Yin and Yang were known to be primal forces born from chaos, and the technique was apparently created for it. This time, he was starting as a dual cultivator from the very beginning.


    He then used the "Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art" as a secondary technique to be able to absorb all types of energies to temper himself, as well as give his body unimaginable resilience to damage. He ran any energy from outside through this technique first and only then sent the pure product to his cultivation base through Two Extremes Infinite Union Art.


    He temporarily used the "Yin Yang Conversion Cauldron Body" since he could not dual cultivate, and there was no Yin and Yang Qi market culture here. But that could not even count as an auxiliary cultivation technique and only a skill he used temporarily.


    In order to start with his target auxiliary cultivation technique, the "Golden Yang Dragon Body" he had to at least reach the Qi Gathering Realm.


    This technique is his own creation. He created it with all of his knowledge and experience with cooperation from the dragon race, one of the most powerful races in the universe. But also extremely prideful, so it took a lot of ''persuasion'' to some of the key members of the race to get into friendly terms with them.


    This technique not only tempers his body by the principles as that of a dragon but also tempers his Yang Qi into a unique and incredibly powerful state. With the Yang Qi he could produce with this technique at his prime, women at any level of cultivation would benefit tremendously from it, even those with the highest realm he knew. And that was when he started cultivating it ratherte, if he could start with it as an auxiliary technique from this base level, his physique and Yang Qi would reach unimaginable heights.


    He also knew many techniques and methods to improve it in other easy along the way of course, but they would be even more effective if he had this auxiliary cultivation technique as a base for them.


    Another reason he needed this auxiliary cultivation technique was because it built a nearly inexhaustible stamina, something he needed as a dual cultivator. Now, if he were to dual cultivate, no matter how experienced and skilled he was, his body in his current state would ce great limitations on his stamina. He had to start cultivating it as soon as possible.


    So he focused on improving his cultivation as long as he did not affect the stability of his foundation.

 Chapter 24: Two Love Birds

    <h4>Chapter 24: Two Love Birds</h4>


    They traveled forth for a week more, before stopping at a small town near a passage between two mountains, because the weather was stormy, and the rains increased the danger ofndslides in the passage, which happened every autumn.


    On the second day of the heavy rain and their stay in this town, Wu Long was sitting on the balcony on the second floor, overseeing the street below that now looked more like a river. Umbres were going through the street in both directions, and water was sshing from the steps of people holding them.


    Suddenly, he noticed a pair, a young man and woman in traveling cloaks and bamboo hats, as they went through the street.


    With his keen perception, Wu Long saw through that they looked severely fatigued, and malnourished. There was also a particr look in their eyes, one he was very familiar with.


    They went through the street hand in hand, and went to an inn not far from here that was a lot cheaper. Not long after they arrived, a group of people went through the street from inn to inn, asking something.


    There was a strange and mysterious light in his eyes. Something deep in them seemed to have awakened, and the feeling around him became different. He looked disturbed, for some reason only he knew.


    Ever since Ye Ling''s reveal, his memories from the distant past began haunting him again. Although he could deal with it, he also was feeling some change happening in his cognition. Although he could not exin it yet.


    He took out his cloak and bamboo hat, and jumped down from the balcony, arriving on the street instantly being swallowed by the rain.


    Hua Ziyan who was on the same balcony as him looked at his actions with widened eyes as they were quite sudden. They were discussing her technique earlier, and she took some time to ponder his teachings, as he was looking at the rain when he suddenly took off.


    Wu Long approached the inn the couple went into, and arrived just at the time the group that came in walked into the inn.


    He simply followed the group, and heard them asking about the young man and woman, giving their features and details. The inn owner looked ufortable, but since this was quite amon situation in inns, he knew that it was better for him to justply. He gave them the room number, and the group, not knowing they gained another member, arrived in front of the room.


    "Bam!"


    The wooden door to the room was smashed in, and there was an immediate female scream from the inside as it was quite sudden.


    "You! Just leave us alone! We''ve not done anything wrong!"


    The young man angrily shouted as he unsheathed his sword.


    "Hehe, that''s of no use telling us, you''ll have to tell young master Sui that" one of the group said.


    "Yeah, you made us make a dangerous journey through this goddamn downpour through that pass, a clever idea, and I do have to give you credit for courage, but you will have to pay for that" another one said.


    "We don''t need him, just the girl" the third one stated.


    They all took out their weapons, and started to go into the room. The couple retreated deeper inside, with the young man shielding the girl behind him.


    "Suu- haa-, I guess I don''t even have to ask much, since the story''s as old as the world, really, why bother?"


    Suddenly, a deep inhale, and then a simrly deep sigh as if the weight of unimaginable height was weighing down on the shoulders of whoever it was that sighed, came from behind the group, and a cold voice sounded after.


    "Who-..."


    Before they even got to ask the usual questions or to make any threats that would have inevitably followed thereafter, a sword danced through their midst, sending their heads flying into the air, and a shadow moved through the group.


    The sounds of heads and bodies hitting the floor coincided with the sound of a sword being sheathed.


    "Follow me, it''s not safe here" he said to them, turned around and went to the corridor.


    Wu Long waited for quite some time in the lobby, with the terrified inn owner who knew that something happened back there but did not have the courage to interfere.


    "For your troubles"


    Wu Long handed him a handful of gold coins, and finally heard footsteps behind him. He knew that they needed time to make up their mind, but would have eventually followed him as he just saved them.


    "Um¡­"


    "We''ll talkter, it''s not far" he said, interrupting the young man, as talking here would only be a hassle. He led them into the inn his group stayed at, and ordered a room for them to stay in, and food and drinks to be delivered to his room, after which he led them to the room adjacent to the balcony he was sitting on previously.


    Hua Ziyan looked at him, and then the nervous looking couple with a puzzled expression, an obvious question in her eyes.


    "We can talk once they have calmed down a bit and eat something, you''ll understand, the same goes for you two, calm down and then we can talk" he said, as he gestured for them to sit, and the food arrived shortly after.


    "T-Thank you" they sheepishly thanked him.


    Though theypletely couldn''t understand the situation and his reasons, it was quite obvious he was helping them. They then started eating, and it became quite obvious how starved they were soon.


    Hua Ziyan was quite shocked to see Wu Long seemingly interfering with someone''s affairs on his own ord without being involved involuntarily or prompted to by anyone. Although he did help her when they first met, he was more of a spectator for some time, and it was only his displeasure from Zhao Wuji''s words that led him to interfere, otherwise, who knows if he would have lent her a hand. He was also targeted by Zhao Wuji since he was wearing Yin Yang Unity Pce insignia on his cloak at the time.


    In all their time traveling he ignored a few situations that urred nearby with an indifferent look. So his behavior now was very mildly put, out of character.


    As the couple calmed down and ate their fill, they looked a bit better, although only slightly, as it seems that the umted fatigue and malnourishment was not so mild.


    "T-Thank you again, may I know¡­ why you saved us and how can we thank you?"


    The girl said, holding tightly onto the young man.


    "Do not worry, I am not affiliated with anyone you should know, in fact, I don''t know you or your origins and even exact situation. You can just consider it an act of sentimentality on my part, and I won''t ask you for anything in return. You can call me Wu Long, may I hear your story?"


    Wu Long said, dumbfounding all three people beside him in the room.


    "I-I am Xia Jung, and this is Lei Ding. Me and her are from the Imperial Capital of the Azure Eagle Empire. We¡­ we knew each other from childhood, and were always close. By the time we knew it, we¡­ "


    Here Xia Jung and Lei Ding both blushed slightly, causing a kind smile to appear on Hua Ziyan''s lips. She no longer was impatient and just listened to the story.


    "I get it, don''t force yourself, just tell me what happened for you to be here instead of enjoying each other''s love in your hometown."


    After hearing Wu Long''s words, both of their expressions darkened.


    "It is the Sui family''s young master, Sui Feng. He took a liking to Lei Ding, so he proposed to her family. They¡­ they could not deny him, so we ran. We ran for a long time, but the pursuit always caught up¡­ We thought that we would be safe at least for some time if we crossed this mountain path in this weather, but¡­"


    Xia Jung exined with clenched teeth.


    "Hmm, I get the gist of the situation, as I expected as much when I just saw you. But, running forever is not an option, and if experience ever taught me anything, that young master Sui will not stop searching just because you disappeared for a long enough time. Although you might be lucky to get away the chances of that are slim."


    Wu Long said as if he had seen this hundreds, if not thousands of times. Both of them had despair in their eyes as they heard him. They knew it deep down in their minds, but just didn''t want to admit it.


    "Don''t worry, I am not telling you this because I want you guys to give up. It is the opposite, I am telling you this because I have a solution to your problem" he then added, as the effect his words had on them was not exactly what he wanted.


    As hope lit up on their faces, he continued.


    "The solution is actually quite simple, I will personally solve it for you. We are going to the Imperial City, and while we are there I will make your problem go away"


    This statement dumbfounded the three again. Hua Ziyan almost didn''t recognize the aloof and mostly detached Wu Long, and the two were bbergasted by his seemingly unlimited generosity, and at the same time shocked by his confidence.


    "B-but, the Sui family is very powerful. How can you solve the problem with them?"


    Lei Ding asked timidly.


    "You do not have to worry about that. You will notst under their pursuit anyway, so why not gamble on at least a chance to end it all and live in peace?"


    Wu Long said.


    "Anyway, this is not a decision you can make instantly, and, moreover not in this state, now that you know a bit about why you are here, for now, get a good rest. Don''t worry, you are absolutely safe here. Here, take these medicines, take one from each bottle for each of you now, and one when you wake up in the morning, it should make you feel better. We will talk tomorrow again, we are stuck here until the rain lets down anyway" he added, giving them three bottles of pills, and after some more hesitation and thanking him, they disappeared into the room he ordered for them earlier.


    After some time in silence, he turned with a smile to Hua Ziyan.


    "You can ask, don''t hesitate so much" he said, chuckling at her expression.


    "Then, are you really going to help them?"


    "Yes"


    "And you really are not rted to them in any way?"


    "Yes, I didn''t know of their existence until a few hours ago when I saw them" he said, shifting his eyes to look at the already darkening outside scenery that was still covered in rain curtains. There was a strange look in his eyes.


    He was looking at the rain with Hua Ziyan as she also was mesmerized by the tranquil atmosphere, with no sound but the heavy downpour of water from the skies.


    "Do you have a reason?" she finally asked a question she was most interested in.


    "Hmm, I do have one, but it is a story with a tragic end. I hate its end, so I change it if I see it repeating itself. Although I haven''t for a long¡­ long time now."


    ¡­


    Want to hear it? I have to say it might not be a pleasant one"


    "Mmm, yes, I think it will match the rain then"


    "Haa, okay¡­" he sighed, seemingly organizing his thoughts.

 Chapter 25: A Tragic Love Story

    <h4>Chapter 25: A Tragic Love Story</h4>


    "There was once a young boy who was raised in a small family of warriors in a mortal country. He was picked up by the previous family patriarch on some distant battlefield when he was alive and raised there as one of retainers. But once the previous patriarch died, his standing and status plummeted to the ground, and ever since, at the age of 12 he was sent on nearly every battlefield the family was ever sent to for years on end.


    The country recently changed the generation of rulers and the new emperor was young and ambitious, a mere 16 years old youngster to be exact. He waged wars of conquest on nearly all of his neighbors. Military families such as the boy''s were weing their golden age of prosperity where their status elevated to new heights.


    They quickly realized that he was unusual though, as he survived even the most brutal ughters at such a young age. So they sent him to take on more and more dangerous tasks that important family members were not sent to and others did not wish to go. They made sure to make as much benefit from his existence and perseverance as they could while he stillsted."


    Wu Long started narrating the story and a distant look appeared on his face as he was looking at the rain, and the rain that was reflecting in his eyes was bloody instead. At first, Hua Ziyan thought that maybe he was telling his own story but she gradually dropped that possibility, as none of the three empires changed generations of rulers or waged wars in recent hundred years. Her excitement that sprung from that possibility died down a little, but she still listened to the story intently.


    "There was one person who still cared about him though, it was the youngdy of the family, his first love. They were close as kids, as they were the only ones close in age to each other. The youngdy of the family was a prodigy warrior, who was expected to elevate their family''s standing. While the young boy was somehow surviving every battle, she was trained by the family''s experts, and when he returned from time to time for short periods, she would teach him the sword so that he would have better chances of surviving. "


    A tender light appeared in his eyes, as his face was still as expressionless as before. Hua Ziyan seemed to be fascinated with the story and did not notice it as it quickly disappeared.


    "Once he got older, he realized his own feelings, but was afraid of admitting them both to her and to himself. And then, she confessed her feelings first. It happened after he returned from the most dangerous battle yet, and in a half-dead state. In that battle, a practitioner at the Core Formation Realm with several people at Revolving Qi Realm and an army of disciples in Qi Manifestation, Qi Condensation and Qi Gathering Realmsid waste to their army, and they suffered a crushing defeat. The boy was at the Body Transformation Realm, as were most of the army, it was a normal mortal army after all. It was a pure miracle he had survived. The enemy asked for cooperation from a sect, no doubt paying an exorbitant price for that one battle."


    Hua Ziyan could almost feel how miserable the battle was, as it was no different than a bunch of kids armed with sticks going up against a fully trained heavily equipped army.


    "They relished in the happiness of their feelings for some time, meeting as usual and spending time talking and dreaming. A few years have passed. The boy turned into a youth and the youngdy turned into a young woman. They now went to most battlefields together, and sometimes got to fight shoulder to shoulder. Though he still was sent on the most dangerous assignments by the family, he did not mind that, since he always returned alive. And then, after some more years, ¡­"


    Wu Long''s expression hardened as he got to this point.


    "They won, the empire had reached an unprecedented glory, and there was a grand celebration. The young emperor, who was now a young man in his prime, noticed a beautiful and valiant woman who was praised as a great warrior from a once small warrior family¡­"


    Hua Ziyan clenched her fists as she could imagine what happened next. She wanted him to stop telling the story, but at the same time she wanted to hear what happened next. The fact he told her beforehand that it was a tragic story with an unpleasant end already weighed heavily on her.


    "He first tried courting her, but she refused, respectfully telling him that she already had a loved one. The emperor was fresh from his conquest, he felt all powerful and unstoppable, so he decided that she would be his woman, one way or the other. He took another approach, and summoned her father, the family head, and proposed an official wedding, which thetter immediately and delightfully epted. To be inws with the imperial family was something he could not even dream of, as he instantly got on cloud nine. Since it was a mortal country with rather traditional customs, the final say on a woman''s marriage was from her father, and she had no way to reject it."


    Wu Long continued in a rather monotonous voice, not even a hint of emotion escaping his face that seemed to turn to stone. However, there was something extremely terrifying hidden deep in his eyes.


    "Long story short, they ran. The young man thought that they could try to run to the one country they did not conquer, the one he suffered that defeat in, and from there go further away. They were both in Qi Gathering Realm by now, so they had some confidence in getting away.


    But in an empire riddled with people pursuing them, with their own family advising the enemy on their habits and how they might think, with hired experts from sects, as well as a high bounty that was widely announced, they could not run in a straight line, in fact, there were multiple times they were caught and had to break through blockades hand in hand with their two swords. They also had to avoid people from sects who were asked for cooperation, and rogue cultivators who were after the bounty.


    They continued this life of fugitives for two whole long¡­ excruciatingly long years, barely getting any decent rest in all this time, until they just could not go on any longer. After all, sleep and sustenance was still too important for them as their cultivation was not high enough to make do without them, and their bodies started to give in, they made more mistakes, which got them more trouble and more fatigue. Injuries umted.


    And then, finally, one day after they broke through a blockade, they had to hide as the patrols were searching for them everywhere. And while they waited without food or water, without proper sleep, her body gave in and she became seriously ill. He tried to keep her alive, risking it all to get some sustenance¡­ and maybe medicine¡­ but it was already too far gone, he knew nothing of medicine or healing someone, only how to fight¡­ she died in his arms, saying that he must live on, and find happiness again, for her too."


    As his voice stopped, the heavy silence weed in the sound of the rain that seemed to be even more intense in response. Hua Ziyan was looking at the rain with red eyes, already regretting having asked to listen to the story.


    "This story is actually quite famous in some far awaynds, as it does not end here" he suddenly said, with a rueful smile, that even looked somewhat self-mocking.


    "Since the young man survived, saved, to be exact, by a wandering mysterious practitioner who was fascinated by his swordy as he was making his suicidal attack in rage"


    She looked at him, seemingly trying to figure out the ending.


    "That person saved him, but only a husk of him in some sense. Finding no means to motivate him, the one word that got him to react was ''revenge''. He trained with that person like a madman, making tremendous progress. And in the end, he became powerful enough to do what he wanted to do. He found and killed each and every person who hunted them down or helped hunt them, whether the help was big or small. He killed exactly 5 877 646 115 people over the course of several years, including the emperor, his generals, the family that raised him, any army soldier participating in the blockades or searches, any government official whomanded the troops and organized them and so on. In the process, the empire copsed and five sects that cooperated with the hunt also disappeared, most of the influential noble families were nearly exterminated and thend was since never imed by any government, with no one ruling it for countless years."


    As he monotonously narrated the end of the story, Hua Ziyan looked at him with wide eyes and a jade hand covering her mouth, as she did expect a tragic ending, but in no way she could have expected what came after.


    "And he?"


    "Hm?" Wu Long looked at her after a reluctant voice asked.


    "What happened to the young man?"


    "Hmm, hard to say, he was lost for some time, and then he was saved by the same person but in a different way, not from physical death but from the death of his soul. That person¡­ made him whole again, though it took a tremendous amount of time and effort. So much in fact, that when she finally managed to piece together his shattered heart it broke again as she used up the lifespan that could be used on improving cultivation to heal him, and died of old age in his hands as he tried everything in his powers to prevent it. He spent too much time in his soulless state, so he did not have enough power, knowledge and means. He survived the death of love again, this time not bothering with the shattered heart, focusing on cultivating and gaining knowledge and skill that could save someone dear to him. And eventually there appeared people who gradually healed him again. And he embarked on a new journey, one there is still no ending to, since it continues, though this journey have recently gotten a new chapter, which could be hopeful..."


    He said after pondering for some time.


    "Anyway, you now know why I am helping them, right?"


    "... Yes. Because you hate the ending of the story¡­ I see"


    Wu Long stood up and left to go cultivate, and then sleep, while Hua Ziyan remained for some time, looking at the rain in a daze.

 Chapter 26: Arriving in Imperial City

    <h4>Chapter 26: Arriving in Imperial City</h4>


    Wu Long did not know why he had an impulse to tell this old story, maybe his emotional state was slightly affected as the deepest part of his being was dug out by his experiences in the past two months.


    And the couple fleeing in hopes of better life appearing right at the moment he was reminiscing might have put him in a sentimental mood to do so.


    He did not dwell on this, however, as he proceeded to cultivate in his room.


    The next morning came, and then the next one after. Hua Ziyan did not mention the story, as if she never heard of it, but the eyes with which she now saw the couple changed. She was young, and impressionable, so the impact of the story instantly made her protective of them, wishing to shield them from such a cruel ending.


    Of course, for her the story was fiction since there were no such events ornds in all of the three great continents.


    Ye Ling was surprised when she was told that Wu Long wanted to take them along and help them, but she did not have any reason to oppose, so she just greeted them briefly and did not interact much after.


    The couple recuperated, and Wu Long told them that there is no pressure to answer him immediately, as they would only move after a few days have passed since the rain stopped for the safest passage, and it has not even stopped yet.


    But on the third day, when they recovered significantly, they appeared before him with resolute expressions on their faces.


    "Thank you for saving us, and¡­ although this is somewhat shameless, we would like to ask you to help us solve this once and for all as you proposed"


    Xia Jung said while Lei Ding nodded, both of them bowing at the same time once he was finished.


    Wu Long showed a kind smile when he looked at them standing with their hands linked, resolute and hopeful for the future.


    He then nodded, "Good choice, you can go rest now. We will depart once the rain stops and it is safe to pass through the mountain pass, it is starting to lighten already so maybe in a few days"


    Soon, the rainy days passed, and after the mountain pass opened up some more dayster a massive flood of people from both sides moved along it from two small towns located on the two sides.


    After close to two weeks of travel, the group finally arrived at the Imperial Capital, a massive city with an ancient history. It is recorded that this city was built on the ruins of a more ancient city that existed before the ''great cmity''. But the original ruins were basically some stone walls and columns, so the architecture is only ancient in regards to after the great cmity. The only exception is the massive and majestic city pce that remained rtively intact, and is now renovated and upied by the imperial family. It sits on a rocky hill in the center, overseeing the city from above, and could be seen from almost any part of the city.


    The trip from the sect took them a month and a half. More or less the same as Ye Ling calcted, as she expected to be dyed at the mountain pass as it rains there extensively every end of summer and autumn. It only opens up for a few days and then it rains again, sometimes for weeks.


    By the time they arrived, Wu Long made another breakthrough and finally reached the 9th level of Body Transformation Realm. It took him nearly three months to get from the 3rd level to the 9th. It was an astonishing speed considering his poor innate talent and the quality of Spiritual Qi here.


    Though, what Wu Long found strange, was that the quality of Spiritual Qi started to almost imperceptibly slowly but certainly improve. He first thought that it was due to them moving to territories with better quality Spiritual Qi, but when they spent around a week before the Autumn Storm Mountain Pass he noticed that the improvement continued despite them staying at the same ce.


    Fractured worlds would indeed naturally recover to be linked to the Seven Boundless Worlds, but the speed should not be so fast so that he could notice it, even if it seemed slow, if this pace continued for the past 10 000 years this world would have long since recovered.


    The group split here, as the disciples went with the two elders, and Wu Long, Hua Ziyan and the couple of fugitives they picked up went with Ye Ling. Zheng Huang, whose existence waspletely forgotten by Wu Long, was staring daggers at him, but could only follow the elders and disappear with them.


    They went to one of the many inns in the city, as there were preparations to be made before arriving at the Ye Family Manor.


    Wu Long and Hua Ziyan stood in the corridor in in clothes, with Xie Jung and Lei Ding close by as they did not have to change clothes.


    Though, in case of Hua Ziyan, in was only in the meaning of not being Yin Yang Unity Pce disciple robes. Her dress was luxurious and adorned with many decorations. Its form entuated her slim figure that was not as voluptuous as Ye Ling but was nheless mature and had forms, it exuded a certain charm. Her dark brown hair was freely falling with some flowery jewelry entuating it. And her warm brown eyes were brimming with her youth and innocence.


    They were waiting for Ye Ling, since it took some time to remove her disguise. Hua Ziyan as the apprentice of the same master and one of the inner circle people knew about Ye Ling''s circumstances, and had even seen her without the disguise.


    When Ye Ling appeared, her appearance took Wu Long''s breath away no matter how he prepared himself, as she looked exactly like he remembered her. The previously beautiful woman with a stunning figure turned into a goddess walking among mortals. Her face changedpletely, not even resembling that of the disguise, and her figure became even more sensual in the chest and in the hips. She was wearing a blue dress with golden jewelry that had blue gems in it, all of it entuating her now piercing bright blue eyes instead of in ck eyes she had earlier. Her raven ck hair was in aplicated hairstyle with jewelry woven into it.


    "Elder Liu¡­" he started, still keeping a formal etiquette, but she smiled and said,


    "I am not in the status of the sect elder now, so you can call me Ye Ling"


    "... Ye Ling, you look beautiful"


    He smiled at her, with tenderness in his eyes that slightly overwhelmed her as she blushed and looked slightly to the side and down.


    "Ahem¡­ Shall we go?" she asked, after slightly clearing her throat.


    When they approached the family manor the guards immediately recognized her, and gave way, simultaneously summoning a servant to lead them.


    As Ye Ling was a direct descendant, they were escorted to her personal living quarters that was basically a separate area of the manor that had her house with a courtyard, several minor courtyards, a small garden, several buildings that were used as her study, martial arts training room, and so on. It even had a guest courtyard with 8 rooms on two sides where everyone except Ye Ling were to be lodging.


    The manor was sorge that it was essentially a small town, with many such separate areas for various branches of the family. Although a descendant of the family would live with their spouse and children in such an area, Ye Ling was the only one living here. Although she did not even live here anymore.


    Just as they were settling in, a group of visitors arrived at the gateway that lead to this whole area.


    There was a gray haired old man, as well as a couple who looked to be in their forties. The old man had the same eye color as Ye Ling, but the two who came with him did not.


    "Greetings, grandfather, uncle, aunt. Please enter, let us talk while drinking some tea"


    Ye Ling gracefully greeted them and gestured to the tea house not far from the gate. The three only coldly nodded and went past her with their chins raised high.


    Once they were seated, her grandfather looked at her with a stern look.


    "You still refuse to leave that shameful ce ande home?"


    "Grandfather, we have been on this before, and not once.


    When my parents died without a son, I was living in this ce in seclusion without a purpose, and would likely have continued to do so until I died, if Master was not traveling by and took me in. There was no role for me to y and no use for me in this ce anyway, what difference does it make?


    Now, even more so, as uncle will inherit the family head position from you in just a week or so, and Ye Fan, Ye Sen are going to be his inheritors"


    Ye Ling said in a tranquil and respectful tone, as she had done many times in the past.


    "It does not mean we will tolerate the noble Ye family''s reputation to continue being tarnished by being associated with that damnable ce!"


    Her grandfather, Ye Lihai said with a zeal in his eyes.


    "Ling''er, father is right. As a soon to be family head, I wish to uphold the family''s dignity. And to do so, I have to ensure that when I ascend to that position, I remove all blemishes that might tarnish our house. That ce¡­ it is not suitable for a descendant of our noble name to be there."


    Her uncle chimed in. He feared that the family name would be soiled in his generation, and he could not afford that.


    "Listen to your uncle, we are only wishing for the best for you, Ling''er, we can promise you that you will never be neglected like that, you only need to return. I cannot even imagine what it must be like, to be surrounded by such filth. I hope you have kept your promise and kept your body pure, then we can even find you a good husband¡­ it is just your cultivation has risen quite sharply¡­"


    Her aunt had a fake friendly smile stered all over her face, but even aplete full could see through it. Herst words instantly sparked a reaction from the two men.


    "You! I swear if you dared to¡­!"


    "Ling''er, I hope you did not disgraced us"


    Despite the humiliating remarks and indignation from her ''family'', Ye Ling was tranquil, only slightly sad at the reality of their rtions.


    "I have not broken my promise in the past 10 years you have not seen me, same as the previous times we have met. In fact, as I do not conform to the sect''s cultivation, I was stripped of the Prime Disciple position and upy an Outer Court elder position now. And am not allowed to have higher status because of this limitation. My rise in cultivation is purely due to high eptability of Spiritual Qi like my mother had"


    She said with dignity, not lowering herself while still answering the degrading question.


    Father and son duo sighed with relief as her aunt only nodded with the same fake smile.


    The conversationsted for a few more hours, with about the same topic being the main focus while being mulled over and over again without end. When they failed after all this time, they left with frustration as Ye Ling remained on the spot with a hand on her forehead.


    "Do you want me to help?"


    Sometimeter, a voice that surprised her but did not startle came from the door. She looked up with a tired look to see Wu Long standing in the door with crossed arms, leaning on the doorway.


    "My head? It will be fine, I am just surprised how little changed around here"


    She naturally assumed his intention and he did not correct her, only nodding after she was done speaking. Though this question was too vague to know for sure what he was referring to.


    "I can make it go away now, just sit still and rx"


    He made his way behind her and sat down, cing his hands on her shoulders. Like electric shock running through her she stiffened at the sensation of his hands touching her, but she then gradually rxed, as she trusted her.


    He gently kneaded her shoulder area up to her neck with both hands, pressing with his fingers and lightly applying pressure giving her a soothing feeling. There was no hint of inappropriate light in his eyes as he was looking at her with care, and the touches were purely rxational.


    If he wanted, he could make her feel pleasure, as his hands were the hands of the God of Pleasure, but he only made sure her headache went away and her body rxed.


    She felt strange, as she by no means knew him for long, but felt like she knew him for a lifetime. She let him touch her with surprising ease, a body no man except her father, when she was a child, has ever touched even a finger of. There was no fear of him taking advantage, and deep down in her heart, even some anticipation, but it went unnoticed by her conscious self.


    She closed her eyes and reeled in thefortable feeling, enjoying the sense of his touch. The headache she felt just before disappeared like a smoke in a windstorm, and her voice would somtimes involuntarily make a sound offort, making her blush.


    As she rxed, he changed his seat to beside her, and they sat in a tranquil atmosphere for some time, drinking tea and talking.

 Chapter 27: Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 27: Cooperation</h4>


    Wu Long told the couple to just rest in the guest lodgings and enjoy each other''spany, as he had some things to do, and it was absolutely safe there.


    When he was sure they will be okay for some time, he went out into the city.


    Before he left, Ye Ling provided him with a token that would ensure that he would be able to enter the manor even if the guards were not the ones who saw him.


    He first went to the headquarters of Alchemy Tower, an organization that had intercontinental influence, and could even be called arguably the most influential in this world.


    It most likely was organized in the image of the Alchemy Association, an ancient and very powerful establishment in the Seven Boundless Worlds. There were probably records of it that survived the ''great cmity'' that turned this minor world into a fractured world, which inspired the creators of this organization.


    Alchemy Tower, like the Alchemy Association, sought to be the highest authority on alchemy in the world, only the scale of the ''world'' they were targeting was different. They would research alchemy and guard their secrets strictly so that no outsiders could share their influence.


    All people that sought the pinnacle of Alchemy Dao had practically no choice to join the Alchemy Association in the Seven Boundless Worlds. It is not that there were no other ces that had knowledge and records of it, or alchemists, it is that what they had was the very best and forefront of it.


    As alchemy was very important to cultivators, being the lifeline of their ability to cultivate, among many other important uses, the influence such an organization held could be imagined.


    Of course, there was no way topletely monopolize the power over the Alchemy Dao, but the Alchemy Association always made efforts to that end with nothing spared. Even if they knew they could not do it, they wanted to at least get as close to it as possible. They held over 40% sway over all alchemists in the Seven Boundless Worlds which was a goliath of a number in rtion to such a vast world and far greater share than the next influence in rank of influence. They also had more knowledge, and were always at the cutting edge of research.


    There were many dark rumors regarding the pressure they applied on prominent alchemists who did not want to join them, or organizationspeting with them. Vague evidence suggested they deliberately destroyed knowledge on alchemy outside after gathering it. But no one could condemn them or act against them because they would be instantly isted and destroyed. The Alchemy Association also kept a certain image after all, an image that their organization was for the greater good of all cultivators. And any blemishes to this reputation were squashed without mercy.


    Alchemy Tower was the same, but they held less power even if they held arger share of alchemists, 60% of this world''s alchemists, as their inheritance was not as unshakeable. There were also other prominent forces that shared their influence over Alchemy Dao that may not be as numerous but made up for in quality what theycked in quantity.


    There also seemed to be an ongoing dispute within the Alchemy Tower between the ambitious faction that seemed to share the vision of the Alchemy Association and the purist faction that wanted to eliminate any concerns outside of alchemy from the organization.


    Wu Long arrived at the Alchemy Tower, which was arge campus, with a pagoda tower in the center, and many halls and pavilions surrounding it.


    After asking around for a bit, he went to one of the halls that served customers, and approached the counter.


    "Wee to the Alchemy Tower Custom Alchemy Request Hall, how may I help ¡­ y.. you, sir?"


    A young female clerk asked him while making some records in the record book in front of her, and then lifted her eyes almostpletely losingposure after seeing this dashing young man''s appearance.


    "Hello, prettydy, I would like to hire an alchemist, can you rmend to me which one suits my needs?"


    He said with a charming smile on his face, as rosy color instantly appeared on her cheeks.


    "C-certainly, if you could tell me what alchemy master you are searching for"


    She said, looking into his eyes as if enchanted.


    "Hmm, I am not sure¡­ you see I am pretty sure I have an ancient recipe, but I cannot be certain as I am not an alchemist. I need someone who is interested in new alchemy, and will not be frustrated simply because the recipe turned out to be a bad one.


    Such flexibility of mind suggests a woman, as you know how we men are like, too stubborn and inflexible. Don''t you think?" he said casually, as if he stumbled on an alchemy recipe but was not sure it was real.


    He also yfully made a funny face, talking about the flexibility stereotypes, making her chuckle slightly.


    He then ced a hand near his mouth and continued in a fake whisper.


    "Also, if you could rmend someone a bit younger, I have enough lectures given to me by old farts at home" talking like a young master who is tired of hearing the nagging of his mentors.


    She tried her best not tough at the expressions he made, failing as she covered her mouth.


    "Can you do that for me?"


    He then smiled at her again.


    "Haha, I will try my best"


    She said after she finally calmed down, and pondered a bit.


    "Hmm, there is one candidate that fits all of your requirements, but¡­ she does not have a good track record, and quite a lot of failures¡­"


    "No matter, I don''t even know if the recipe is true, isn''t it exciting to find out?" he said with a yful smile


    "Then, master Yu Huan is the one you need. As she is not very popr with customers with her track record, she is free now, would you like an appointment with her?"


    "Yes, here is the fee for mediation" he said, and handed her the fee this hall receives for connecting alchemists with their clients.


    "Thank you, take this token and please head to the consultation room. I must warn you that you will from now deal with the alchemy master and the Alchemy Tower does not give any guarantees of the sess of the request. The Custom Request Hall only facilitates the requester and alchemy master. The alchemy master sets the fee independently, and we do not have authority over how high the fee is set up"


    She handed him a token, and also listed standard rules for this transaction. He thanked her, and chatted a bit more with her, mostly joking and making her giggle. As he turned to leave, he gave her a wink when he slipped a few golden coins to her. She smiled in return, happily returning to her record book. Although anyone who saw her after he left could see her giggling to herself from time to time.


    He went to the consultation room assigned to him, which was just a small room for discussions with two seats and a table.


    After waiting for some time, a beautiful woman with ck hair that gave off a dark gray color the further down it got, and gray eyes with a hint of green walked into the room. She had a great figure, but it was mostly covered up by in robes that were a few sizes bigger.


    Her cultivation base was at the 4th level of Revolving Qi Realm, quite high for her young appearance, though at that cultivation realm one could look this young even at several hundred years old, but she was no older than 100, which was quite young considering the state of cultivation in this world and that she was not a ''superior talent'' like Ye Ling or Hua Ziyan.


    There was an obvious surprise on her face when she saw him, but it quickly turned to suspicion and being on guard


    "I am Yu Huan, a 3rd tier alchemist of the Alchemy Tower. Nice to meet you" she said in a melodic voice, but with a somewhat reserved tone.


    An alchemist''s tier was rted to the tier of pills they could concoct. Since she was a 3rd tier alchemist, she could concoct 3rd tier Mortal Grade pills. Since there were no alchemy beyond the Mortal Grade, alchemists here did not bother with stating what grade alchemists they were, if they even knew about grades at all.


    "I heard you wanted to order a pill from me?" she asked, looking at him with a hint of doubt.


    "Hello, I am Wu Long, and yes, I requested an appointment regarding alchemy with you, should we sit down to talk?" he replied not fazed by her attitude, but carefully looking at her, observing her every action and gesture.


    He took out a scroll andid it on the table.


    "First, let me show you something. Have a look" he said as he opened it and reversed it to show her its contents.


    On the scroll was a short essay on one of the basic alchemical processes he wrote earlier in preparation for this.


    As she looked down at the scroll and started reading it he carefully observed her and managed to see the minute but intense reaction on her face, after which shepletely forgot about him and was absorbed into reading.


    He was nowpletely certain that he had the right person.


    When she finished reading, her guarded look reappeared, but there was slightly more attention on him now.


    "Thank you, this scroll is very beneficial for me. This can be considered payment for the pill you want to order, although you will still need to provide the ingredients" she finally said. Clearly drawing the line and not wanting any favors from him.


    "Actually, what I wanted to talk about was cooperation" he replied, causing her to lift a brow.


    "Cooperation?" there was a look of mockery in her eyes and an expression that screamed ''as I thought''.


    "It is simple, really, I need a pill, but I am not yet certain on its recipe as it will require some trial and error, so I came to you. I also do not have the ingredients, but can possibly procure them.


    The main thing is that your skills are yet not high enough to concoct a pill that I want you to provide, but I can help you improve them, I will also require quite a lot of various pills until I at least can produce alchemy mes at Qi Manifestation Realm, so I need to raise your level of skill to be able to produce them.


    My profit is the pills, your profit is increased skills and recipes I will be providing. This is the gist of cooperation."


    He exined what he meant, and after he finished the look of disdain that she started to show after he mentioned cooperation lessened and she pondered a bit.


    "You have more scrolls?" she asked,


    "Exactly, I will provide you with knowledge that will increase your skills, I also have the recipes" he replied, thinking it was nice to talk with people who catch on fast.


    She looked at him for some time in silence. Finally, she opened her mouth again.


    "Why me?" she asked, looking at him with suspicion.


    "Hmm, the biggest reason is probably¡­ trust? I cannot trust anybody, but I can trust people''s interests and desires. I see how much you crave knowledge, and how much obsession you hold towards alchemy, so I know that as long as I help you, you will be loyal to our deal. I know that you probably experimented a lot in your pursuit of knowledge, hence your low sess rate, but I can see your potential.


    There is also an issue of the level of necessity, established alchemists will not be as desperate for knowledge, and some may be just greedy instead. I only made this proposal because you satisfied my requirements, that''s all. Also, I will be providing the knowledge in parts so that I will be guaranteed to receive my piece of the bargain" he exined truthfully as in these sorts of rtionships, showing you do not trust someone, makes you more trustworthy instead. Otherwise you might be suspected of harboring ulterior motives.


    She then became silent for a long time again.


    There was a fight between distrust and desire for Alchemy Dao in her eyes, as she looked at him.


    "Alright" finally, she nodded, "I will agree to your proposal"

 Chapter 28: What Perfection

    <h4>Chapter 28: What Perfection</h4>


    Wu Long smiled with some relief as he was notpletely sure she would agree.


    He also did not expect her personality to be like this. It seems that she deliberately hides her body curves because she does not like unwarranted advances. Another possibility is that maybe she thinks people look down on or ignore her alchemy skills because of how she looks. It could also very well be both.


    In any case, he had to be careful not to touch on her nerves, as it looked like there was quite the firepower held in by a tiny restraint. Just a nudge was enough to tip the scales over.


    In truth, he requested for a female alchemist indeed partly because he could try and charm her, but it was mainly because of one reason, since they would have to spend at least some time together, he preferred thepany of a woman.


    "Great, then, you can start by studying these three scrolls, one is a cultivation technique, one is an extensive essay on the basics of alchemy and its advanced second readingbined, and thest one is notes and tips that would help you improve. I expect you to familiarize yourself with all of it by tomorrow. I will visit you then" he gave her three scrolls, all of which she received with reverence.


    "Where did you get¡­"


    "Let''s make not asking questions part of the deal" he interrupted her, and she immediately got it, nodding with some regret but at the same time understanding.


    "For the first few days I will visit you we can just talk in theory, but after some time I will need to supervise you in training, what would be an appropriate location?" he asked, noticing a guarded look on her face he added "if we are going to do this you will just have to trust me. I do not touch women against their will, but it is useless to tell you that since you''re not believing it. You can give me back the scrolls now and back off the deal, otherwise, just get over it"


    "No, I get it. Some degree of trust is indispensable" she said, producing a scroll which turned out to be a city map from her spatial ring and marking something on it. "Here, this is my lodging, as we cannot do this in Alchemy Tower. I also have to warn you that I have a housemate, as we both came to this city at the same time from the same hometown, for different purposes though¡­ anyway, I said that I will trust you but don''t think that we will be alone. She is very strong"


    "I get it, I don''t need to go for women who do not want my attention, not that there is any point telling someone as suspicious as you" he replied with a chuckle


    "I will find you at your lodging then, although it will be me needing your services, you can always contact me using amunication talisman, this is mymunication jade code" he added giving her a slip of paper with characters written on it.


    Communication talismans were part of the Talisman Dao which was closely interlinked with Array Dao and Formation Dao. Talismans were pieces of paper with arrays and formations on them written with special ingredients, that could be used by crushing them or imbuing them with Spiritual Qi depending on the type. They had many uses, the use of amunication talisman was to send a voice message to the recipient, who held a jade with a formation carved into it. Each jade had a unique code that separated it from the rest, and this code was required for the talisman user to send the message, otherwise the talisman would be used up but the message would simply disappear since it had no destination.


    Talismans were also amon tool, in an arsenal of a cultivator, and they were also categorized into ranks the same as treasures, pills etc by grade, tier and level. Communication Talismans of the low level 1st tier Mortal Grade could only cover the area of a small town. Andmunication talismans of the low level 7th tier Mortal Grade could cover a distance from this city to any part of the continent easily. The higher the tier, the moreplicated the process of creation, skill of the creator and more expensive the ingredients required, hence the price for some higher grade talismans with unique powers that could only be used once could be equal to a high grade treasure weapon that could be used continuously.


    "By the way, is your housemate also a beauty?" he asked jokingly as they were starting to leave the room.


    She first widened her eyes, then stared at him with a hostile and disgusted gaze like looking at a horny animal, and then suddenly smiled.


    "I thought we''ll make not asking questions part of the deal" she said with a smug look, and strode away with her chin up in front of his slightly dazed face.


    "Touche" he chuckled, slightly amused.


    As he was finished with his business in this ce, Wu Long walked on to his next target.


    Previously, he asked if Ye Ling knew of a ce that dealt in information, as she was the only native of this city he knew closely. She told him of a ce called the Thousand Eyes Information Bureau, which specialized in gathering and selling information. Its reputation was quite good, and they operated pretty openly.


    After asking for directions from several passersby, he set out to a branch of Thousand Eye Information Bureau, which looked like an inn , but with a lot more rooms of smaller size.


    Once there was an open room, he went in, noticing a good amount of security formations that prevented eavesdropping, snooping, peeking, spiritual sense peering, and all other kinds of spying.


    This immediately raised the credibility of the establishment in his eyes.


    A in looking man greeted him.


    "Which type of information are you seeking?"


    "I am looking for open information that just takes too much time to look up separately" he said


    The man sighed somewhat regretfully as this was generally the cheapest information they offered, and their sales were individual, as well as influenced their own pay, but he couldn''t just shoo him off


    "Green Tier, I see. What specifically?"


    "I need to know the names as well as some publicly avable information on the owners of the biggest Trading Companies that are represented in this city" Wu Long said


    The man nodded and took out amunication jade.


    There were many types ofmunication jades, some could only receive messages, and some could be used for a two-waymunication, exchanging voice messages and there were many more.


    In general,munication jades that worked without talismans required both users to be in the radius of apatible stationary formation, and thus more limiting thanmunication talismans. The ones that worked without the formation were generally very short distance-effective. For example Wu Long''s disciple badge also had amunication jade embedded into it, and it worked on the premises of the sect.


    This one allowed the man tomunicate with someone in the information archive room, somewhere in a secure location through the formation that covered this ce, who was one of the people responsible for retrieving the information, as there was no way every seller had all the information avable.


    When he concentrated on the jade for a bit, he then told Wu Long the price, which he paid.


    The man then took out an empty long scroll from his spatial ring, ced it in a metal cylindrical tube that had formations and arrays on it and closed it with a lid. On top of the lid there was a formation with a groove in center.


    He then took themunication jade and touched the end of the jade to the groove on top of the tube.


    There was a very light sizzling sound, and the tube emitted light smoke and visible heat.


    After it was done, he opened up the tube, and took out the scroll. He opened it up, revealing that it was now densely packed with text that was made not with ink but charred like a hot metal in the shape of the characters was pressed against the paper but none of the surface outside of the characters was affected, and the characters themselves, although clear and permanent did not burn through or enough to damage the integrity of the scroll, but precisely just enough to leave a mark.


    He nodded with satisfaction when he saw that there were no problems and everything was readable, rolled it up and handed it to Wu Long.


    Wu Long returned to the Ye family manor to inspect his gains.


    He then found a quiet ce in Ye Ling''s garden, sat down and opened the scroll he bought from the information brokers, searching for his target. He went through the list, finding a few possible candidates when his eyes reached a certain name on the list.


    "Sui Luxiao¡­Peacock Feather Trading Company head¡­ the current Sui family head?"


    He paused, and a smile started creeping to his face, making his handsome appearance attractive nheless but with another vor, a bit devilish.


    ''Hmm, a matriarch of a family I was going to mess with, and it says here that she is known to be quite the beautifuldy¡­''


    He pondered, reading her publicly avable information. After some time, he rolled up the scroll, and tossed it into the spatial ring,


    "What perfection"


    He chuckled to himself, seemingly delighted with the harvest.


    ''Although my sword currently cannot pierce her weakness, I have plenty of other weapons. And¡­ who knows? Maybe if she is cooperative we can have a proper good time when it is all better''


    A mischievous light flickered in his eyes as he left the garden.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the Imperial Capital, the beautiful alchemist with a fiery temper went through the gate of a small courtyard house in the suburbs, bumping into another beauty, holding a spear with a gorgeous spearhead, d in armor decorated with gold , and on her way out.


    She was quite taller than Yu Huan, and had a more mature feeling about her, though she did not look any older. Her raven ck hair was cut a bit shorter than shoulder length, and slightly diagonally, so the hair on one side was longer on one side and in a smooth rise through the back came out shorter on another. Her grayish ck eyes had a sharp and decisive look in them.


    "Sister Rui! Being an imperial guard really is hard, huh, is it night duty again?" Yu Huan asked her with an expression of pity, as she hoped to be able to talk to her friend like they often do before she went out.


    "It isn''t anything new, really. Now that I am finally an imperial guard I am closer to my dream, almost living it" the beauty called Bi Rui smiled, with an excited look. The armor she was wearing looked quite new, so it was not long from when she was promoted.


    "Mm, I am rooting for you! I also got a lucky chance that may bring me to my dream¡­ Ah, by the way, since you have night duty today, you will be home tomorrow right?" Yu Huan first got excited that the dreams they talked about several decades ago as mere little girls in some little town of ''nowhere'' were finally bing more and more achievable, and then her expression suddenly switched as she was talking about her lucky chance.


    "Mm? Yes" Bi Rui nodded


    "Well, you see, there is this guy that''s going toe here tomorrow¡­ and I really don''t want to be alone with him until I know him better¡­ so I was hoping that you would be home when he gets here¡­" Yu Huan said somewhat reluctantly


    "A guy?!?! You?!?! Hahaha¡­" Bi Rui first expressed some shock, and then startedughing with both amusement and even delight


    "Stopughing! It''s not like that!" Yu Huan desperately tried to say through Bi Rui''sughter


    "Don''t worry, I''m not judging. But, haha, really ¡­ so the untouchable flower frozen in ice is finally starting to melt, huh?" Bi Rui wiped the tears that came out when she wasughing


    "I''m telling you it''s not like that! It is an alchemy client! And¡­ and we made a deal, he can teach me some things that may be very beneficial to me!" Yu Huan puffed her cheeks, while cutely fuming


    "Oh? An alchemy client? Heheh, I see, I see" Bi Rui nodded along, but it made Yu Huan even more indignant as Bi Rui''s expression looked very ''convinced''.


    "Aaagh, I''m really telling the truth! He really is a client, in fact, I am hoping you can protect me, as I really don''t know him that well" she said after a cute cry of indignation.


    "What? You''re serious? Cheh¡­ what a pity, and here I thought I was going to finally see my cutie Huan''er grow up" Bi Rui saw that Yu Huan was being serious, and a look of genuine disappointment at not being able to experience the entertaining period of teasing her best friend who she treated like her real little sister appeared on her face.


    "Hmph, what growing up, I am already long since all grown up, meeting with a man will not be any beneficial for my alchemy" Yu Huan puffed her cheeks and looked away with crossed arms.


    "Haha, I get it, I get it¡­ don''t sulk" Bi Rui patted Yu Huan''s head with a chuckle.


    "Anyway" and as she spoke next her face turned slightly more serious, "if you say that you don''t know him well you should have not told him where you live, who knows what kind of weird guy you will meet? Really, you should sometimes learn things other than alchemy. How am I going to focus on my duties if you worry me like this" she said, clearly worrying that Yu Huan might have bumped into a strange man.


    "Haa, don''t worry, I''m not that naive, if his conditions were not so good I would have never agreed to this deal"


    "The better the condition, the more dangerous it is Huan''er" Bi Rui warned her seriously.


    "Anyway, you will be here so everything will be alright, ah! Also, the reason I warned you in advance is because I want you to not get sidetracked, it is just that he looks exactly your type, a bit young though, but I''ve seen enough of your men to know he is very attractive for you, so don''t get distracted. He also looks like a flirt, so I don''t want you to fall for his scheme, so promise you will not fall for his tricks" Yu Huan started convincing Bi Rui, but halfway through she remembered why she warned her in the first ce.


    "Hoh? A handsome guy huh? Heh, we''ll see if he''s worth to look at before I answer that" Bi Rui''s expression quickly turned yful again, a light of curiosity appearing in her eyes, and she said in a challenging tone, as she was not really convinced by just any appearance.


    "Sister Rui!" Yu Huan shouted as she understood that she is not taking her words seriously.


    "Haha, don''t worry, no matter how charming he might think he is, I have already umted enough immunity, it''s not like I''ve never seen a pretty face either" she said with confidence.

 Chapter 29: Sui Luxiao

    <h4>Chapter 29: Sui Luxiao</h4>


    In his pursuit of women, the main objective was the woman herself, quite obviously. But it did not mean that Wu Long never approached women for other purposes or reasons. Regardless, he made them feel pleasure, being loved and cared for, even if it was a woman he approached with a specific goal in mind, he felt it was only natural to treat her in the best way possible during their cultivation, and he was always sincere in his pursuit of women.


    So he still could notpletely say if he was going to approach Sui Luxiao, as he had not seen her, and thus did not know if he would be attracted to her. Before he cultivated and went to bed, he pondered on the ways to approach her, but it was never his style to have meticulous ns, just a general outline was all he needed.


    On the next day, Wu Long sparred with Ye Ling and advised Hua Ziyan on her technique as usual, before heading out to the Peacock Feather Trading Company, a mid torge-sized tradingpany that operated on this continent.


    It was slightly inferior to the Golden Ox or Jade Mountain tradingpany he visited before, but that was only because those two were the giants that held sway over about half of the continent''s major trade. If notpared to them, it was still a very powerful and influential organization.


    The most troublesome step was to get to meet with Sui Luxiao in person, as that was not an easy task, but he had an idea that did not hurt to try.


    "Wee to the Peacock Feather Trading Company, how may ourpany help you today?" a polite and pretty young maiden asked respectfully as he walked in.


    "I would like to discuss selling a recipe for the Qi Condensing Pill to thepany" he replied, shocking her.


    Qi Condensing Pill was a very popr pill that the Alchemy Tower produced exclusively. Its effect was in the facilitation of cultivation for Qi Condensation Realm practitioners. Its recipe was closely guarded by the Alchemy Tower as it was one of the keys to their ambitions.


    "P-please wait a moment while I get someone qualified to attend to you, I will lead you to a waiting room" she replied, obviously flustered.


    Once he was led into the waiting room, about half an hourter, a rather handsome young man, but with a hint of arrogance walked into the room.


    "Hello, my name is Sui Feng, I am a manager of¡­ hmph! What is this?! Is this a joke? Am I supposed to believe that a snotty kid is selling this precious recipe?!?! I knew the eyes of an attendant could not be trusted!" he started off polite, but as his eyes fell on Wu Long, his attitude took a hard turn.


    Wu Long merely smiled and looked at the now terrified attendant that first greeted him and then led this manager here.


    "Go notify the owner, as it seems obvious this clown is not fit to make this transaction", he said to her.


    "Clown?!?! Who are you calling a clown?!?! You little bastard! I will teach you that this is not a ce to y pranks!!! Guards!!! Teach this son of a bitch a lesson! And you! Don''t even think of distracting the owner with this farce!" Sui Feng roared, furious and aggrieved.


    When he heard of the news, eager to make an achievement, instead of reporting it higher up the chain like he was supposed to do with this important of a matter, he went in hopes of closing the deal himself. This was a deal that could potentially ce the Peacock Feather Trading Company on the same level as Golden OX and Jade Mountain. It was immensely important. He was already anticipating the praise he would receive, the disappointment and aggrievement he felt of it all being a false hope all came down on him.


    He was yet not experienced enough to be careful about how appearances could be deceptive in the cultivation world, and once he saw how young Wu Long looked, there was not even a shadow of a doubt in him that this was just a prank by this damn kid. Although he was not much older, he still saw whoever was even slightly younger than him as brats.


    Wu Long simply approached Sui Feng, who stood there, with an infuriated face, but did not think much of Wu Long approaching him since he was higher than him in realm, and he also did not think he dared to do anything if he wanted to live.


    ''Hmm, so this is that Sui Feng, huh, well, he does look the part''


    Sui Feng''s train of thought and caring about the girl going to report to the owner, came to an abrupt stop when a palm struck him across the face with a clear and loud sound of a p, sending him flying backwards.


    There was something artistic in the scene of him flying in the air, as his long hair waved and luxurious robes flew about.


    After he fell the room turned deafeningly silent, as the guards that just came in froze in ces. The girl attendant looked as if her eyes that were now round as they can be, would pop out.


    "Go notify her, trust me, she will reward you for itter" Wu Long merely said to the female attendant when she froze in ce with a gentle smile,pletely ignoring the manager and the four guards.


    The attendant hesitated for a little, and then went away in a hurry.


    "Catch this brat for me and break all of his limbs!" Sui Feng roared at the top of his lungs at the guards while pointing at Wu Long. Having been frustrated that a girl he fancied dared to refuse him and was still not found after running away, all of his frustration amplified whatever negative emotions he felt at the moment and in his rage he was not seeing anything around him anymore, just wanting to vent.


    The guards went forward without hesitation, and approached Wu Long from two sides, trying to eventually surround him.


    All four of them were in the Qi Gathering Realm, which was not even a joke to him at this point. He just waited for them to continue their encirclement, and as soon as they started attacking just casually evaded their attacks, giving them small injuries by guiding their attacks towards each other, sometimes with his palms and sometimes with just his positioning. Their cooperation skills wereughable, as they basically could not figure out how to not give him this opportunity to use their attacks against each other.


    "What are you doing?!?!"


    "You bunch of useless imbeciles!!!"


    "Beat him! BEAT HIM, not each other you nitwits!!!"


    "*&^#*&...You¡­ #$(&(HF*#Y!!!!!!!"


    All the while, the room was loud with Sui Feng''s shouting that was sometimes unintelligible, as the rage and humiliation he felt at this moment was something he never experienced in his life.


    "What in the name of Heavens is happening here?"


    This whole scene continued until not a loud, but very clear and powerful voice said in bewilderment.


    Hearing this voice, Sui Feng instantly came to his senses. The guards also stopped moving, happy at having a proper reason to stop as they were now hurt all over, and their faces did not resemble human faces, but some kind of purple and blue monstrosity that was unevenly swollen.


    Wu Long looked to the source of the voice to see a woman that could only be described as stunning. She looked to be around thirty, with a mature charm around her. Her body was sensual and would make any man look her way at least once. Her big breasts and round ass were in perfect contrast to the slim waist, and her tall legs that were wrapped in semi-transparent dark tights were shown off through the long side slit in her rather revealing dark gray dress with fabric that seemed shining with millions of microscopic stars and were further entuated by the high heeled shoes that had some of the same fabric she was wearing. Her beautiful facial featuresplemented the brown eyes with a slight orange hue, and all of it was framed by her long dark brown hair that was tied into aplicated hairstyle with braids and strands interwoven, but that also left a part that was freely falling down to her waist. She did not wear much jewelry, only some earrings, three slim bracelets interwoven on one hand, and a delicate ne, all being silver with an orange topaz as an ent.


    "M-mother!..."


    Sui Feng said with a hint of fear in both his eyes and voice. It could be seen that he was struggling to talk, trying to find an excuse for all of this.


    "Ah, good, I can finally talk with a person qualified to have this discussion"


    Wu Long said, lightly dusting off his hands.


    "Mother, I-¡­"


    "Leave"


    Sui Fen tried to speak up finally but was interrupted by a cold order, he trembled when he heard it and turned to leave the room, terrified of what the future talk with his mother would entail.


    There were also a middle-aged man and a couple of young men, slightly older than Sui Feng but who still resembled him that came with her. They stood behind her, each with their own thoughts. The two brothers looked at their youngest with mocking expressions, while the middle-aged man was looking intently at Wu Long.


    Sui Luxiao was also looking at Wu Long with discerning eyes, which, to her surprise, did not give her any definite results that she, with her decades of experience in the trade, would usually have. There was something unfathomable in the young man before her, something that she could not point her finger at but felt instinctively. Nheless, her first impression of him was negative, as she too did not believe he had the pill recipe. But she was not as inexperienced and impulsive as her son.


    "This sir, would you like to follow us to a more appropriate ce we can talk at?"


    She finally said, in a cold, slightly rigid but still polite tone. The room was trashed as the fight was quite messy, mainly because of the clumsiness of the guards.


    "Sure"


    Wu Long simply nodded, as his eyes flickered with a profound light when he looked at her.

 Chapter 30: The Map

    <h4>Chapter 30: The Map</h4>


    They went through the giant halls of the building, made their way through an inner courtyard, and arrived at the administrative building of the Trading Company. Inside, hundreds of workers were busy with scrolls, record books andmunication jades. They went up a floor and went through a wooden bridge going over the giant hall, from here the workers below could be observed without standing in their way.


    The bridge was overseeing the worker hall on one side, and was adjacent to a wall on the other side, with offices of executive level personnel going in order of importance and seniority all the way up to the office area of the owner in the end, with the door directly facing the bridge passageway. As they passed through reception that had an adjacent waiting area for guests to wait in line, the attendants there bowed to them while they entered the office that stretched over the hall perpendicrly from the bridge, connected to it only by the reception. So it was possible to see the bridge from the office windows, and see the office windows from the bridge. From the office there were several open windows that also oversaw the hall below, and there was a wide passageway to a balcony that looked over the tradingpany territory.


    There were all kinds of perception shielding formations arranged on the room and balcony, so that nothing could be seen from the hall below or the bridge, or outside the balcony, it was normal since there were always confidential business discussed here.


    Wu Long looked at the office with appreciation and a fun idea came up to him when he saw the wide open windows with wooden fences overseeing the hall with so many people. The formations prevented anyone from seeing anyone on the inside, but while standing before the window it did not seem any different than being in in sight of all the people below. He highly appreciated this office, in his own way of course.


    Sui Luxiao gestured to a side of the office with a few armchairs and a low table for negotiations, and Wu Long sat down, facing the Sui family.


    "I must apologize for any offense my son may have caused with his behavior, it was my negligence" she first decided to smooth over the situation before. She could more or less understand what had happened there.


    There was only politeness in her tone though, and no goodwill. Even if it was her son''s fault, it was not pleasant that an outsider behaved so freely in her territory. When Wu Long nodded, it was basically brushed off as a minor incident, and they could now discuss the main topic.


    "So, I understand that you are offering to sell the recipe for the Qi Condensation Pill?" she started, deciding first to confirm the information she had received.


    "Before we start, I would like for the unrted people who cannot make decisions on the matter leave" he said calmly.


    This instantly ignited the temper of all of them, Sui Luxiao showed the least on the surface, only frowning, while her husband and sons stood up with anger.


    "Dear, this scoundrel is really here just to mess with us! I will make sure he is never so brave again"


    "Mother, let me deal with him, wasting our time is akin to robbing us!"


    "You bastard, are you looking down on our Sui family?!?!"


    The three of them shouted with indignation and prepared tounch at him, but Sui Luxiao raised her hand and the three of them stopped, giving her the opportunity to speak. They did not stop ring at Wu Long though, still breathing heavily from shouting before.


    "You should not test my patience, I may have given you some courtesy before, but you have yet to do so to me, not to mention the questionable reality that you have the recipe" she said with a frown and a sharp look.


    "I am not trying your patience, Madame Sui, but the reality of the situation shows, that they are only in the way of the two people who really are negotiating to speak. They decide nothing so they cannot act, but they also prevent you, who can make that decision from thinking and talking with all their shouting. I simply wish to speak without three idle statues that asionally speak and interrupt the conversation, as I do not enjoy such situations, do you?" he said with the same tranquil attitude.


    For a moment, Sui Luxiao raised her brow, as there indeed was logic in his words, just now, if they really had any say they would have already dealt with him, instead they just shouted, basically throwing a tantrum, while waiting for her to decide, and when they were shouting, she was not able to speak or even think straight.


    "Haa¡­ leave"


    She deeply sighed, cing a hand on her temple, and slightly massaging it. This action did not escape Wu Long''s watchful eyes as he was even more certain in his sess. She then said one word.


    "Dear!"


    "Mother!"


    "Mother, you cannot be serious!"


    The three looked at her with wide eyes, not daring to believe what they were hearing. But it only took her opening her eyes and looking at them for them to shut up and dejectedly leave, throwing menacing and hateful gazes at Wu Long as they did so.


    There was a mocking light in his eyes as he watched them leave, and he did not hide it at all.


    Once they left, Sui Luxiao looked at him with eyes that seemed to pierce a hole in his head. Clearly, she made too many concessions for her to befortable, but the allure of the pill recipe was just too great.


    "I have removed the obs¡­ I did what you asked, now, are we ready to talk?"


    She said impatiently, a dangerous light in her eyes. He nearlyughed when she almost called them ''obstacles'' as he clearly saw her attitude towards them.


    "Yes, thank you for your sincerity, it is time I showed you mine. I have the recipe for it. As you know, it will be extremely hard for us to verify the authenticity of this recipe, so I am willing to make a concession" Wu Long nodded, and said in a tranquil voice.


    "..." Sui Luxiao, looked at him with watchful eyes trying to detect what trick this young man was ying.


    "I will give you the recipe right now, you will know it is genuine when your alchemists will start producing the pills" he said, dumbfounding her.


    "What?!?!" she nearly shouted. What kind of negotiation was this? He was going to give away his only bargaining chip for free, without any guarantees?


    "I will give you the pill recipe, as it is the bait to get to the negotiation table with you. I have even better business to discuss with you, but you will only know I mean what I say after you ascertain that the recipe is real" he said truthfully,pletely tranquil in contrast to her.


    Sui Luxiao came out of her shock, nodding.


    "If you really have better business and the pill is real, we just need to check the pill. So your words can be easily proved"


    Wu Long smiled, and ced a scroll he took out from the spatial ring on the table.


    "This is a pill recipe. I will give your alchemists a day, so I will return the day after tomorrow at roughly this time. Do not try to follow me as everyone sent to do so will die" he said, standing up from his spot and not giving her time topletely digest the situation.


    "I will be leaving now, until next time"


    He said, as he turned around and went to go out of the office, but stopped midway.


    "Ah, I almost forgot, the girl who reported to you, your son will try to retaliate against her when hees out of it. I hope you know what to do, as if next time I visit I do not see her doing well and rewarded for dealing with the situation, the next business is going to be off" he said, while turning only his head sideways, and left without turning back again.


    Sui Luxiao sat and looked at the scroll on the table in a dase, she then reached with a slightly trembling hand and took the scroll, pondering about Wu Long''s origins, motives, if the recipe is real, and if that is so, what is the better business he has.


    Wu Long went out of the office to be greeted by three pairs of eyes that would kill him 3000 times over if looking could kill.


    He chuckled in their faces, and went on his way.


    When he arrived at the ce Yu Huan wrote on the map, he was dumbfounded to be greeted by a middle aged man who looked drunk.


    He checked a few times with the map, and went to the Alchemy Tower, finding the receptionist from yesterday. He told her that he needed her to pass on two scrolls to Yu Huan, and handed over two scrolls sealed with talismans.


    One was a message, saying that she should contact him with amunication talisman when she receives the message, and another was the map she drew her address on.


    ¡ª


    Yu Huan arrived at her home in a furious mood.


    "The audacity! I should contact him? How about he keeps the appointments!"


    Bi Rui looked at her fuming with a smile on her face. Yesterday, despite waiting for the whole day Wu Long did not show up, causing Bi Rui to tease her the whole time.


    "So, he contacted you?" she asked


    "Hear this out! He told me to contact him instead!"


    "So? Are you going to do it?"


    "... haaa¡­ yes, I still owe him for the scrolls"


    "Hm? He gave you new scrolls?" Bi Rui noticed two scrolls in her hands.


    "Ah, this? No, they''re the message from him and the map I drew for him"she said absentmindedly, as she was already preparing to use themunication talisman.


    "Map?" Bi Rui suddenly asked with a strange look on her face.


    Since her voice was in a strange tone and a tiny bit louder than a normal reaction would be, Yu Huan looked at her with a question in her eyes.


    "Could you open this map for me?" Bi Rui said with a suspicion that almost made her want to facepalm creeping up.


    "Hm? Here" Yu Huan simply opened up the map scroll, and showed it to her, seemingly puzzled.


    "Haa, I should have known this when you said you told him where you live¡­ Huan''er¡­ this is not where our house is¡­"


    "..."


    "..."


    A silence filled the small courtyard.

 Chapter 31: This Could be Fun

    <h4>Chapter 31: This Could be Fun</h4>


    Wu Long received a message from Yu Huan that she had left a new map with the receptionist at the Association, and that she would be waiting for him for a few days.


    He sighed, shaking his head.


    Perhaps her obsession with alchemy wasmendable, but her skills in anything else were startling.


    Regardless, he first made a visit to Sui Luxiao as he promised, since he received the message from Yu Huan on the way to her.


    Once he arrived, he was immediately escorted to Sui Luxiao''s office. There was a new face among the reception attendants at her personal office area, and she looked at him with gratitude and bowed.


    He nodded to her while smiling, seeing that she was perfectly fine and doing better than before.


    He then went inside and saw Sui Luxiao in a different but still revealing ck dress with a different set of jewelry on her, who greeted him as an esteemed guest this time. There was great joy in her eyes as well as deep interest in him.


    "Wee, pleasee in"


    "I take it your alchemists have seeded in concocting the pill" he said as a matter of fact while taking a seat.


    "Indeed. I must confess I am really intrigued, but first, on behalf of my Peacock Feather Trading Company I wish to thank you for providing such a precious recipe to us"


    There was still haughtiness in her voice as she was in an influential position for many years, but there was genuine politeness in her tone this time.


    "As I already said, that recipe was just bait, what I want to talk about is far more beneficial, both for you and your business" he replied to her with a slight smile


    "Please continue, I am already dying to know" she urged him on.


    "Your health, and longevity, they are deteriorating, no?"


    He suddenly said, and her eyes widened a little as her brow twitched.


    "... was it the Thousand Eye Information Bureau?" she asked after some time.


    "No, a deduction and observation, it is quitemon for women in your position after all" he said to her, still with the same tone as if he was talking about the weather.


    "Common? I have never heard of it, as doctors I have consulted have not found anything" she said raising her brows.


    "You see, it ismon, but most people in your position do not know of it, in fact, it is quite a simple problem with quite a simple solution" he said.


    "... is this the other business you were talking about?" she asked after pondering a little about his words, as she sensed as a professional merchant that this solution will not be avable for free like the pill recipe. But to her it indeed was far important as it concerned her life.


    "Yes, you see, thispany is only alive because of you, you might have inherited from your ancestors, but your husband and children are not up to par to keep it working without destroying itpletely. Without you, thispany is just a shell of itself that will notst even a decade. And to you, well it is obvious how precious your health and longevity, your beauty is" he talked, gradually leaning in from the position of his back on the seat back of the armchair he was sitting in, to forward, closer to her.


    She gulped, as this was something she noticed nearly a decade ago and could not find any solution while searching extensively and also trying to keep it secret.


    "What do you want in exchange for the solution?" she asked.


    "There are two things, I want ingredients on this list," he ced a scroll on the table.


    "I will also require you to confine your youngest son to an indefinite house arrest with no possibility to influence the outside world, as his pursuit of a certain youngdy will kill him" he said next, causing her eyebrows to twitch.


    "Are you threatening me?" she said, her tone of slight anger.


    "No, I am just warning you, that he might die if you do not protect him from himself, I would not even bother warning you and just killed him, but I do want to do business with you so I decided to let him live a carefree life as a caged bird" he said, not batting an eye at her reaction.


    "Hmph, what if your solution does not work?" she stood up and went up to the window, overlooking the hall.


    "It will work" he said confidently.


    She looked at the workers down in the hall an all kinds of thoughts shed through her eyes.


    She viewed the tradingpany as her life now.


    Once upon a time, she gave all her love and affection, attention and care to her children. But what surprised her was that no matter what she taught them or how she tried, they turned worse and worse with time. She only then realized that their father influenced them in another way, in secret to her. She tried to reverse it, but it was toote, and they chose their path. And one day, she realized her children were beyond her saving. Tyrannical and abusive, arrogant people like the ones she had to go against in her youth and hated the most.


    She did instinctively protect them from harm and gave them all they needed, but deep down she knew that they were not people she considered to be respectable or worthy of her care.


    So she focused her attention on thepany, it was her sole child now, and the meaning of her life. s, she started to notice her health deteriorating, and the root of longevity drying up. In the past year, she almost despaired.


    Now she had a glimmer of hope. She could not be certain it would work, but he did give her the precious recipe that was worth a lot more than any ingredients he might desire, as it was long term profit. And there was no harm in at least trying, instead of slowly rotting to death.


    After a long period of silence, she turned and went back to the table, picked up the scroll and looked through the contents. There were a lot of precious items there and the quantities specified wererge, but for such arge tradingpany, it was doable.


    "I agree to your conditions" she said after looking through it "This will take around a week to collect"


    "Perfect, I will see you in a week then" he replied, standing up and exiting.


    He then visited the Alchemy Tower and retrieved the new map, following which he arrived at a small courtyard house.


    He knocked on the gate, and after some time, a young woman in in robes with a shoulder length hair opened up.


    When she saw him, she widened her eyes and her jaw almost dropped.


    ''W-What in the Heavens is this divine being? I-Is this really a human?!?! That Yu Huan!!! To call this "my type" or "handsome" is not even beginning to describe him!''


    She cried inwardly, all the confidence she showed previously talking about how she will see if he qualifies to be called attractive or how she''ll stayposed no matter how charming he was melting like snow in a summer heat.


    "Hello, you must be Yu Huan''s housemate, she didn''t mention she lived with such a beauty" he smiled at her, almost blinding her eyes.


    "Ah? Eh¡­ yes¡­ no¡­ I mean thank you¡­ I mean, pleasee in, Yu Huan has been waiting for you" she said, trying to regain herposure.


    He nodded with the same smile and went in, while the blushing Bi Rui closed the gate and took a few breaths in.


    ''T-that was dangerous'' she thought to herself, and followed him inside.


    Yu Huan greeted him with a guilty expression, but also stubbornly refusing to talk in a submissive matter.


    "My apologies, the map was wrong"


    Wu Long did not care much about it, as there was still a week until he had all the necessary ingredients.


    He went in and questioned her on her understanding of the scrolls and how much she progressed with the technique he gave her.


    After receiving satisfying results, he told her to ask him any questions she had, and while she initially reluctantly asked, she then became absorbed in learning, all the while Bi Rui peeked into the room from time to time.


    "I made some tea as it is alreadyte and you might be thirsty" Bi Rui said, waking Yu Huan from her learning frenzy. The way she talked was like an older sister, more mature and learned.


    "Ah, my apologies, I took so much of your time¡­" she said to him, realizing he has been here from noon to almostte evening now.


    "No worries, as it is important for me that you understand and improve as quickly as possible" he replied with a smile.


    "It seems you are not as worried about me assaulting you as before" he added, as she was more rxed than before now


    "Your knowledge of Alchemy Dao is profound, I do not believe that such a person will have bad intentions toward me. Besides, sister Rui is an expert on men, especially handsome flirty men, so she would have told me if you were bad news the second you arrived" she said, while BI Rui almost gasped in the background.


    "Hoh? Is that so?" Wu Long turned to look at Bi Rui intently, seemingly impressed, but Bi Rui instantly started to profusely sweat under his gaze, shifting her eyes and trying not to look in his.


    He then suddenly smiled while sending goosebumps all over Bi Rui with his gaze and smile.


    "Yes, Sister Rui had so many men I could not even count them all, and they all had pretty faces. She always teases me saying I am too immature¡­"


    "It! It is alreadyte, we should let Mister Wu go" Bi Rui interjected in a slightly unnatural voice as the gaze Wu Long gave her unnerved her more and more as Yu Huan talked.


    "Yes, I shall leave for now, take these scrolls and study them, I wille and check on your progress tomorrow, we might start pill concocting in two to three days, so be ready" he said.


    "Yes, thank you Mister Wu" Yu Huan said, taking the precious scrolls he gave her.


    "You can just call me Wu Long, both of you" he said, taking his leave.


    On his way through a dark, but full of bustling life Imperial Capital, Wu Long looked at the somehow festive atmosphere despite there being no festivities, taking it in while breathing the refreshing night air mixed with the aromas of life around him.


    He then recalled the scene before and a mischievous smile appeared on his face.


    ''Heeeeh, a maiden duping her friend into believing she has experience huh'' he chuckled while thinking inwardly , and then added out loud "This could be fun"

 Chapter 32: Qi Gathering Realm

    <h4>Chapter 32: Qi Gathering Realm</h4>


    Wu Long spent the next week with a certain routine, as he continued his old morning routine with Ye Ling and Hua Ziyan, he added in teaching Yu Huan.


    In truth, alchemy was too profound to improve one''s skills as quickly as days or even weeks, but Wu Long did not raise Yu Huan''s overall alchemy skill level by that much, what he raised was the skills that were required to produce two specific pills. This intense focus allowed her to make tremendous progress in rtion to those two pills in a short timespan.


    She understood that her use to him was only if he could get the benefits, so she did not protest prioritizing two pills that he needed, and it was not like her overall skills did not benefit from this at all. Quite the contrary, she made tremendous progresspared to how she learned and understood the Alchemy Dao before.


    After a week, Yu Huan concocted the first of those pills, a pill he required to breakthrough to the Qi Gathering Realm.


    After making preparations, he took the pill and circted the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art at his room in Ye family manor, as he felt the tyrannical power of the pill wreak havoc in his body. The pill Yu Huan made was designed by himself and required a few trials and errors, it contained a mixture of Yin and Yang attribute medicinal ingredients that werebined using the principles behind the Yin Yang Conversion Cauldron Body technique with a few twists on the original concepts, as well as stabilizing ingredients and methods.


    In truth, creation of a new pill required not only an incredibly deep understanding of the Alchemy Dao, experience and insight, but also an exceptional talent and ingenuity, much like creation of new cultivation techniques or skills, or any innovation in cultivation, really.


    After a whole day of meditation, a sound of something breaking could be heard out of his body and a profound ripple spread from Wu Long. He opened his eyes, and there was a relieved look in his eyes as well as some excitement. The medicine was experimental, and there was a slight chance that even with all of his calctions something might go wrong and he would not break through, in fact, the medicinal effectsted just enough for him to pass through, and if he did not seed in a few dozen more minutes, he would have required to try again. After each unsessful attempt, a bottleneck solidified, so he would need to create an even more powerful medicine and exert even more effort then.


    He washed off the grime of impurities that covered his whole body like a second skin, but thicker, harder and exuding a nauseating foul smell, and felt refreshed and vastly more powerful.


    His bodypleted the transformation by Spiritual Qi, and was now officially the body of a mortal cultivator. He could now store Spiritual Qi in his Dantian, and use it at will throughout his body. This gave him much more flexibility in controlling his strength, as well as allowing him to use various techniques he was not able to before. And although he could not yet manifest Spiritual Qi outside his body, he could perfectly control it within.


    Usually, after stepping into this realm, cultivators would have to adjust to the feeling of having Spiritual Qi in the Dantian, learning how to control it and improving their control quality. But for Wu Long, he could minutely and thoroughly control the Spiritual Qi inside him to an astonishing degree of precision.


    Ascending minor realms in the Qi Gathering Realm meant improving the capacity of the Dantian to holdrger quantities of Spiritual Qi, improving the speed the Dantian can gather Spiritual Qi at, as well as improving the body slightly to withstand the use of Spiritual Qi throughout.


    He is currently 17 years old. In order to tailor the pill to his needs he had to measure his bone age with a spiritual tool, and it turned out he was 17. He was certain that he was 16 at the moment of his entrance to the Yin Yang Unity Pce almost 8 months ago as his age was measured in the sect at the time of his arrival, 5 months prior to his awakening. But he did not know his own birth date, so he could have turned 17 at any point in these 8 months.


    He was way ahead of himself in his previous life on cultivation, which was a good start.


    He took out nearly all Yang attribute medicinal herbs he had left and consumed them one after another, finally circting his auxiliary cultivation technique, one of his proudest creations, the Golden Yang Dragon Body, enhancing his endurance, stamina, Yang Qi and Yang Root, and tempering his overall body.


    As a dual cultivator, most of the cultivation techniques he used himself were body rted, as for dual cultivators their body was their everything. It did not mean his knowledge was limited to these types of cultivation, he was known to be studious and research almost any knowledge pertaining to cultivation whenever he had a chance. He could not bepared, of course, to the renowned God of Knowledge, another ''God'' title holder, but he was still known as a highly learned and knowledgeable expert.


    When he next arrived at the Peacock Feather Trading Company, he noticed that the atmosphere here had imperceptibly changed. The workers seemed to be more energetic, and the business was busier.


    When he arrived at Sui Luxiao''s office she greeted him standing before her desk with crossed arms and slightly leaning her buttocks on the edge of the table, still with her haughty demeanor, but there seemed to be a slight change in her too.


    Her husband stood beside her, as they seemingly were discussing some matters prior to his arrival.


    "Here are your ingredients" she said, tossing him a spatial ring.


    "Dear! He has not even told us what this ''treatment'' of his is! We should¡­" her husband immediately cried out, but she shut him up with a wave of her hand.


    Wu Long caught the spatial ring, and as he looked through the contents, he was slightly surprised as there were not only more than he asked for, but there were also many cheaper auxiliary ingredients for alchemy that are often paired with these ingredients.


    "Very generous, you are not going to wait for the treatment to work?" he asked, slightly surprised.


    "It is advanced payment, in any case, I already received more from you than you had from me" she said with a prideful look, as she did not require anyone''s charity before, nor will she start doing so now.


    "Hmm, and your son?" he asked, sparking immediate reaction from her husband as hatred and anger shed through his eyes.


    "Have been sent to a distant mountain vi. He will not be allowed outside and all people around him are my loyal subordinates, so they do not answer to his orders that are not rted to his living in the vi" she said without batting an eye, staring at him with a dignified expression.


    He nodded with understanding.


    "The conditions have been met, so we should discuss the treatment. I will ask outsiders to leave now then" he announced.


    "Hmph! Nonsense! This is rted to my wife''s health and well being! I have the right to be here for this discussion!" her husband immediately reacted.


    Wu Long did not say anything further, still just looking at Sui Luxiao.


    "...Suuu¡­haaa .... Huanzhan, leave us"


    She stared at Wu Long for some time, before closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, with both the inhale and exhale being long and audible, there seemed to be an effort to calm down, as the matter at hand was too important for her not to be nervous, and also preparation for a decision. She then gave out her answer to Wu Long''s request while opening her eyes and looking intensely at Wu Long.


    "But! But dear! Wh-What if he has some ulterior motives and harms you? You really are going to trust this bastard to¡­"


    "Leave" she said with an icy tone that now contained some irritation.


    "Dear¡­" he still tried to persuade her, and at this point she finally looked at him. This was not a gaze of a wife looking at a husband but a gaze an employer gave to a worker. Seeing this gaze, he dejectedly left, not forgetting to give another ''killing'' look to Wu Long.


    When he closed the door behind him, the anti-spying security formations activated again with a wave of Sui Luxiao''s hand over the array on her desk and the room became soundproof and peeping-proof again.


    "I would also rmend locking the door, that is, if you do not want to be interrupted mid-treatment", Wu Long said, causing her to raise a brow.


    "You are going to do the treatment here? Now?" she asked, as she expected that they would only discuss the treatment, and would use another ce, as well as there being needed special preparations.


    When he nodded, she, although surprised and somewhat reluctant, waved her hand over the array on her desk again and a locking formation appeared over the door. She also touched amunication jade near the array to ry orders that she should not be disturbed.


    After this was done, Wu Long nodded and started very slowly walking toward her.


    "Your condition is actually quitemon with women of power, you are umting too much Yin Qi, and not releasing it. With ''that'' as a husband, I get it, but your condition is so severe because of two major reasons, one of which being that you do not view yourself as a woman anymore, more as a part of this" he said as he slowly closed their distance, while gesturing to the windows overseeing the hall below when he emphasized the word ''this''.


    "Yin Qi? Nonsense! Why did so many renowned doctors not find anything wrong with me then, are you telling me they cannot even see such a simple problem despite being doctors in the cultivation world?" she rebuked, feeling somewhat betrayed as she, while being suspicious of him, did not really expect that he was lying to her about knowing what was wrong with her, as she was hoping he really had a cure for her. But now she felt that she was simply fed false hope.


    "I already told you, your problem is more severe than the norm, usually this condition does not lead to such severe consequences, thus most of the time it does not require treatment, and therefore doctors simply do not get to encounter this problem.


    You see, most of those who suffer this condition still view themselves as women, they may pleasure themselves sometime, or find temporary partners to alleviate their lust. You did not even consider yourself a woman since you started viewing thepany as part of yourself, you instead melted into it, bing albeit a crucial one, a cog in a giant machine that turns on and on without end.


    But normally even if one did not relieve themselves this problem would only manifest itself in this severe form after many hundreds of years, but the average lifespan of cultivators in this world is just not that high for the problem to be widespread." he exined as he continued to approach her.


    The first three Major realms of Body Transformation, QI Gathering and Qi Condensation actually did not have much effect on a person''s lifespan, cultivators in this realm might live longer thanmon mortals but only because their cultivation makes them overall healthier and more fit.


    Qi Manifestation Realm practitioners experience a massive jump of longevity since their physique receives a massive qualitative change. They are also the first ones to receive partial alleviation of mortal needs such as hunger, thirst and sleep. The maximum natural lifespan of Qi Manifestation Realm practitioners is around 500 years. With every consecutive realm in the Great Realm of Nine Mortal Realms adding on about 30% to the maximum natural lifespan.


    Though natural appearance change could be halted with pills and a person could remain youthful looking until thest few decades of their natural lifespan as long as their root of longevity, something that forms in Qi Manifestation Realm and allows for a longer lifespan, is not damaged. There are also cultivation techniques that naturally halt one''s appearance at a certain age. If one''s appearance is halted either with pills or influenced by cultivation technique or other means, it is usually at the age one reaches Qi Manifestation Realm and forms their root of longevity.


    So, if a normal woman did not relieve herself of Yin Qi, she would need to be in at least Foundation Building Realm, one major realm higher than Revolving Qi Realm to notice the effects before her natural lifespan ends, and it would appear towards the very end of her lifespan so she would not even notice as her condition would start deteriorating along with her aging restarting. There simply were not enough women who did not relieve their Yin Qi in realms above Foundation Building in this world for this problem to be even noticed, let alone known.


    "Your case is special because your body also has a variant physique, one that produces a high quality of Yin Qi, that drastically exacerbates the problem. Even then it would not have been so bad, but your cultivation method also focuses on Yin Qi enhancement, as it is widely known, you were a disciple at the Frozen Garden Pce in your youth. You probably have also consumed Yin type medicine in your search for the cure when you just noticed the problem so it got even worse" he said to her questioning expression.


    "You asked why those doctors didn''t notice, why is this unknown? The answers to those are actually very simple" he still closed in to her step by step as he spoke, he then stood right in front of her, looking her right in the eyes.


    "They are not experts in the field"


    "Hmph, if they are not experts, who is, you?" she spoke, still not convinced, but also looking at him with wide eyes, unsure of what he was doing so close to her, and even slightly nervous, but unwilling to move in order not to lose in the contest of nerves, looking him straight in the eyes.


    "Me?" he smiled charmingly and somewhat seductively, sending shivers down her spine, and then leaned in, cing his lips near her ears, as he whispered "I am the best expert in this field"


    A strange weakness spread through her body with the shivers. He straightened back up and said in a soft and gentle voice, looking in her eyes.


    "I am not lying to you, nor am I joking with you. To improve your condition is quite simple, you should release your Yin Qi, and I happen to specialize in that.


    Don''t worry, I will not do it if you don''t want me to, I am merely offering my services. I will also not take advantage and dual cultivate with you, I cannot do it at the moment anyway as my instrument is not working properly, which is why I was looking for those ingredients.


    If you despise getting my help in this, I suggest you find a call man or a lover very soon to start venting the frustration your body feels. You also will need to start at least relieving yourself. I will also prescribe medicine that you should start taking from now on in regr fashion until your condition improves, but it will only be effective if your Yin Qi is released regrly."


    She looked at him with wide eyes, as he had a sincere expression and serious eyes that also seemed kind, as if he wanted to help. She was also surprised at his revtion, as most men would not reveal such a secret and if they did, they certainly would not be so calm and confident while doing so. That gave her some sense of trust.


    Her heart beat wildly in her chest for the first time in decades, her throat slightly dried up from nervousness and indecision.


    "Will it¡­ will it really work?"


    She asked, still struggling with her decision.


    "It will. You will feel the effects after the first session, but I rmend having multiple sessions, at least 10, distanced from each other by a few days of course, as your body will need time to adjust and rest after each session" he said with absolute confidence that was fatal to the current indecisive her.


    She was silent for a long time, looking him in the eyes, while he stood there in the same position and posture and silently waited for her decision.


    "Alright, I¡­ I will trouble you then" she finally nodded, still a bit reluctant, and nervous.


    "Thank you for entrusting yourself to me. I will be gentle, rx and do not be afraid. And, if you need to call me, you can call me Wu Long" he said in a soothing voice, still looking her directly in the eyes.


    "Wu Long¡­" she repeated, realizing that she did not even know his name before this.


    "I will start now" Wu Long warned her as he raised his right hand towards her.

 Chapter 33: (R18) Fire Flickering in the Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 33: (R18) Fire Flickering in the Eyes</h4>


    He gently touched her chin, with his fingers, tracing her jawline while his thumb caressed her cheek right beside her mouth, then slowly, his hand went down to her neck, tracing his finger on her skin, sending tingling sensations through her body. As he leaned in a bit, she instinctively leaned back a bit, nearly fully sitting on the outer edge of her office desk now. His hand traveled to her shoulder, caressing her vicle and shoulder muscles, with his fingers now sometimes applying some more very subtle and precise force that made her feelfortable, with light pleasure spreading from the spots he touched.


    Her breathing fastened a little, as her heart rate shot up, her face flushed red slightly. He slowly moved his other hand on her slim waist, with profound movements of his fingers spreading delightful feeling wherever they passed.


    "Nnn"


    Finally, a short and low volume moan involuntarily escaped her as she gradually felt more and more pleasure from his touches.


    She gasped, and covered her mouth with her hand.


    "Rx and let it out, this ce is covered in formations, remember? It is okay to moan, it is actually more beneficial" he said, taking her hand off and cing it on the office desk with his own palm covering hers. And then returning his hand to her waist.


    His right hand slid from the shoulder, slowly approaching her left ample breast covered in her dress. He softly grasped her breast from atop the clothing and started massaging its outer regions, with waves after waves of pleasure spreading throughout her body.


    Wu Long caressed her body like that for some time. And gradually,


    "Aah, aa, mmm, haaah, aah"


    Soft moans starteding from her, her body temperature went up and she felt a tingling sensation down between her legs, as very slowly, Yin Qi started leaking in tiny amounts from her flower.


    Her dress''s lower half was now raised, with the vertical slit down her left thigh that started slightly below the beltline now raised to the level of starting at her bellybutton. Her breathing was uneven, and her cheeks had a rosy color. She closed her eyes, as she did not want to see his eyes that intently looked at her, feeling embarrassed.


    His right hand slowly approached her crotch while he led her topletely lean her body on the table with his left hand around her waist, that then returned and continued to massage her breast, and eventually sliding through the now loose dress to her naked breast.


    "Aaah"


    She moaned, when his gentle touches spread ripples of pleasure from the contact with her bare breast, and when he eventually started teasing her nipple some timeter,


    "Aaaaagh, aaaaah"


    Her moaning intensified in both the volume and intensity, Yin Qi now leaked profusely from her slit.


    After some more teasing, his hand slid onto her stocking from the vertical slit in the dress, beginning to caress her down there over the stocking and underwear.


    This continued as she was now loudly moaning, until he slid his hand under her stockings and underwear and started teasing her flower region without touching the most sensitive parts. Some timeter he gently touched the most sensitive part, and


    "Aaaahm, mmm, i..it''sing, it''sing aaaaaaah"


    She moaned loudly, and her underwear turned wet with the Yin Qi gushing from her. Her body convulsed, with her spine slightly arching backwards, pushing out her ample breasts into the air. Her eyes opened up wide, as she clenched her office desk edges with her hands.


    Wu Long looked into her eyes while she was experiencing her climax, watching them being enveloped by pleasure, like a film was covering them. The orange hue in her brown eyes intensified for a few moments, as if a fire flickered deep within them.

 Chapter 34: Qi Manipulation Ring

    <h4>Chapter 34: Qi Maniption Ring</h4>


    "Haa¡­, haa¡­, haa¡­"


    She gasped for breath after experiencing such intense pleasure for the first time, not in a long time, but in her lifetime.


    It would seem that he did not do anything special, but she never felt this good before. And there was profound light flickering in her eyes now.


    His technique was very gradual, as he did not want to shock her body with too much pleasure after such an extensive period of starvation. Otherwise he could have made her release Yin Qi over and over in the first minutes of the ''treatment''.


    "It is better not to strain yourself too much after such a long period, so we will end this session here, and we can move onto a bit more intense stimtion next" he said, while she was trying to calm herself down.


    "I¡­ I see, I¡­ thank you¡­ I¡­"


    "Don''t worry, it is okay, you did well and you should feel a little better already as soon as you calm down a bit" he said


    She nodded and focused on regaining her senses.


    After she calmed down, she indeed felt refreshed for the first time in who knows how long. She also fixed her disheveled clothes and overall appearance.


    "Thank you, I will remember this favor" she said,pletely recovering herposure with sheer willpower. Being in charge of such arge and influential enterprise for so long was not just for show. She was a strong andpetent leader.


    "It is my pleasure" he smiled at her, still making her heart skip a beat, which greatly surprised her. Though there was no indication on the surface, as she lookedposed.


    "The medicine you used to try to restore your root of longevity will be more effective now, and even more with each session. You should gradually regain an even more youthful appearance, as well as experience an improvement in skin quality and so on" he said to her, delighting her with this news.


    She originally looked even younger than her current appearance, which was already the appearance of a youthful 30 year old woman.


    "If you wish to continue with me, I will be here in three to four days" he then told her to confirm whether she wanted to continue her treatment with him.


    "Yes. If it is convenient, I would like for you to help me again. I am willing to negotiate if you need furtherpensation" she said to him without much hesitation this time.


    He nodded, and then asked "while this time the released Yin Qi is stale, exhausted and harmful to cultivation, the Yin Qi you release will gradually be better and better in quality, I was wondering if you would mind if I cultivated that Yin Qi after our sessions? The Yin Qi released into the air from non-dual cultivation is not as potent and beneficial as the one from dual cultivation, but with our difference in realms it is actually a great asset for me. Especially since I currently am unable to dual cultivate. Though it would depend on whether you arefortable with it"


    "Umm, sure, I don''t see why that would be a problem. That way I can at least partially thank you for helping me" she replied without much time needed to think.


    "Thank you" he said with some joy in his voice as it truly was a treasure to him.


    "I was wondering if we will do it next, we should do it somewhere else more¡­"


    "No, I know what you want to say, but there is a meaning in doing it in this room, so it would be beneficial if we continue next time here as well" he said suddenly, knowing that she was trying to suggest a hotel room or a bedroom.


    "Also, it would be better if you do not change your way of clothing yourself from your usual style, I would exin all of the benefits of all that to youter" he added, as she could very well choose different clothing just to facilitate the treatment.


    She nodded, notpletely understanding, but she could only trust him for now.


    "Plus, just as a bonus, do you not feel it is exciting?" he suddenly said with a smile, and she was taken by surprise.


    "N-no" she looked a bit unnerved, but he did not give her time to bepletely angry.


    "Hahah, I am just joking, rx" he chuckled and just brushed past it.


    He then took out a scroll, which was the medicines and pills he will prescribe her for the treatment, he also wrote doze and how often she has to take for each one.


    "Do you need something else besides the ingredients to¡­ heal?" she suddenly asked, as she remembered what he said to her about his condition before the ''treatment'' began. She knew how sensitive a topic it was for men and how deeply troubling it was for those who suffered this condition. This was also her subtle attempt at regaining the upper hand in their rtionship, a force of habit from so many years of doing business as a merchant and woman owner of apany.


    "Hmm, I don''t really need it for healing, but it would be convenient to have, both for the treatment and for me personally¡­ a Qi Maniption Ring" he said after some pondering.


    Wu Long did not start on courtesy as it was useless in his opinion to care about pride to then suffer defeat because he did not improve fast enough since he was too prideful. So he usually took the chance to gather as many things as he currently needed even if it was a somewhat shameless reliance on somebody''s goodwill. Of course, he also knew that if he did not give her some semnce of security, like she had everything under control by letting her regain some initiative, it would seriously affect her mental state anc could be an impediment to the treatment.


    A Qi Maniption Ring was, as its name implied, a ring that allowed one to manipte Spiritual Qi. In this case outside one''s body. The quantities that could be released outside of the body through the ring wereughably small, and one needed to learn how to manipte Spiritual Qi through the ring as a medium, but it was not supposed to be used in battle. It was a cheat for people below the Qi Manifestation Realm to use Spiritual Qi outside their bodies. It was mainly used so that People with such a ring might be able to interact with and operate formations, open formation locks and such other tasks that required tiny amounts of Spiritual Qi. For example right now, Wu Long could not open the lock on the door without destroying it, since he could not manifest his Spiritual Qi outside his body to interact with it.


    "Oh, sure, we have plenty of those, I will give you one" she was surprised that such a seemingly influential and mysterious person as him did not have such amon item.


    She checked that her appearance was indeed normal, and gave instructions through themunication jade on her table. She then used a formation usually used for venttion to clean the Yin Qi and smell lingering in the office, as well as using amenities that she had in a small bathroom to the side of the office to erase all evidence. There were also spare tights and underwear handy in her office bathroom at all times in case of emergencies.


    By the time she was finished and released the lock on the door and security formations an attendant was already ready with the Qi Maniption Ring which was then given to Wu Long.


    "So, h-how did it go?" her husband returned to the room, although now she looked at him even more coldly for some reason. There was something that made him even more pathetic in her eyes now despite nothing changing about him.


    Wu Long went past him, not even looking at this garbage, or listening to his gibberish, and left after saying his goodbyes. He then went on to Yu Huan.


    Bi Rui did not show up since the first time he saw her, having an increased duty time for some reason. Although Wu Long was pretty sure she was just taking more shifts to avoid him. In any case Yu Huan lowered her guard a bit, so she did not demand for her to be near when he came to teach.


    He taught Yu Huan alchemy, answering her questions and supervising her pill concocting, giving her scrolls he was writing beforehand, as he was preparing for her to concoct the second, very important pill that would help him heal his condition.


    The Ye house also was getting ready for festivities as a new patriarch of one of the four great families of the Azure Eagle Empire inheriting his position was a grand asion, and in thend of long-living people walking amongmon mortals, it was an asion not even many generations ofmon people could boast of being alive at the time of it happening.


    Guests arrived from all over the continent, making the city inns a lot busier with business, and important guests or ones who had close rtions to the Ye family stayed in guest houses in the family manor. Although Ye Ling''s living area was as secluded and quiet as ever, outside of the gates leading to that area was getting more and more lively.


    Her family would sometimes force her to be present at some meetings with important guests under the pretense of upholding the family traditions and showing good etiquette, but in reality, all of the meetings she had to ept would have a prominent bachelor of an important family in them. Though that was always a ''coincidence'' of course. And, with no suspense, the area before the gates to her quiet abode began to see these prominent bachelors who were looking for a chance to maybe see her, or bump into her while she walked somewhere, though she did not leave outside of the requests from her family.


    These bachelors quickly noticed an unpleasant situation that there was an extremely handsome young man, far exceeding anyone in their memories in terms of appearance, who lived inside the area belonging to Ye Ling and frequently went out to returnter in the evening. There would asionally be people trying to talk to him, in an attempt to figure out his identity and rtion to Ye Ling, but hepletely ignored them, treating them worse than flies as people would at least swat the flies.


    Eventually, one of them lost their temper, and decided to "teach this kid some manners", it was on the third day after Wu Long administered his first treatment to Sui Luxiao, as he was leaving for Yu Huan''s house. But, after Wu Long chopped off his ear as a warning, no one bothered him again, as they understood he was not a person to be trifled with.


    However, while the bachelors now left him alone, the family of the one who lost his ear made a ruckus, and there was argemotion, with the Ye family joining them to demand exnation from Wu Long.

 Chapter 35: Amithaba

    <h4>Chapter 35: Amithaba</h4>


    Wu Long arrived in the evening to see a crowd of people around the gateway to Ye Ling''s living area where he stayed. Ye Ling was currently arguing with the soon-to-be family head of the Ye Family, her uncle Ye Fan.


    He stopped not far from the gateway as he did not want to be in close proximity, as he expected some spit flying from shouting people soon. He was immediately noticed.


    "This is him! This is the bastard!"


    A handsome man with one ear and a bandage over the ce the other one should be in, shouted loudly, pointing at Wu Long.


    "This fucker!"


    "How are you going to make amends for this?"


    "You went too far! We demand an exnation!"


    As he expected, around 10 men and women, presumably the family of the person with one ear shouted, causing spit to fly in all directions, not reaching Wu Long by a few steps though, as he was extra cautious. They shouted all at the same time, making it sound as a loud, iprehensible and incoherent mass of noise.


    The middle aged man who led them raised his hand to have some chance to at least talk, and gradually the noise died down.


    The middle aged man and Ye Fan looked at Wu Long, with the middle aged man starting.


    "You have hurt my son. But I am going to let the Ye family deal with you as we are their guests and you are also their guest.


    I respectfully ask future patriarch Ye to give us a fair treatment, and exnation" he said heavily, but giving the Ye family priority as they could not just do as they please here.


    "I thank patriarch Du for your patience and wisdom, and please forgive us, it seems we have not controlled the discipline very well. Please be assured that we will give you a fair treatment and get to the bottom of this." Ye Fan first soothed the Du family patriarch and turned to Wu Long "Ling''er told me that you are her guest but no matter how I ask she refuses to tell me your status or background. Do you mind telling me yourself?"


    Ye LIng had a worried look on her face as she looked at Wu Long with a warning in her eyes.


    "I do not have any background to speak of and I am not some important person" Wu Long simply replied, which instantly brought sneers on all Du family members.


    "Hmm, then, as punishment for inflicting an injury on young master Du, you will be¡­" Ye Fan furrowed his brows and started solemnly, but Wu Long interrupted him.


    "Punishment? You are not qualified to judge me. You can be thankful that I did not kill him when he approached me with a sword. I only did so in consideration that this ce is Ye Ling''s household, but don''t mistake my mercy for me being a kind person, as I never imed to be one in my life"


    He said with a cold voice.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "How rude!"


    "What arrogance!"


    This immediately caused a flurry of indignation from all of the Du family members as well as all Ye family elders, branch family members, guards and retainers who are gathered here.


    "Silence!"


    Ye Fan loudly shouted putting some Spiritual Qi behind his voice, and the ce instantly turned dead silent, with only the echo of his shout reverberating to the distance. He looked at Wu Long with vicious eyes but he kept his fury cold, not exploding.


    "You are quite arrogant"


    Hemented.


    "I indeed am, but not in my words to you, as that is not arrogance but the truth. I am here only because Ye Ling is here, once she leaves, I will leave. I am not one of your people and not your subordinate, you hold no sway over me with any reasoning, and if you want to talk with no reasoning you have not enough power to do that" Wu Long simply stated.


    "Hmm, if you do not recognize our authority I can understand that we have no way to make you willfully submit, but your second statement seems to either underestimate the power of the Ye Family, or overestimate yours" Ye Fan said with a cold sneer.


    Wu Long simply took out his sword from the spatial ring, holding it sheathed in his left hand.


    Ye Fan furrowed his brows at this action and all the people around instantly became tense, the guards all took fighting postures with their weapons and the people who had any strength prepared to react to the situation.


    "Are you¡­" Ye Fan started with irritation in his voice, but before he could finish, Wu Long''s right hand reached for the handle of the sword in his left hand which he also raised a bit to meet with his right hand in front of him.


    Though this action urred at normal speed, there seemed to be something ominous in the silence that this action took ce in, as if the moment Wu Long started moving, the space around him became somewhat isted, and his movements looked somewhat unnatural, as if not happening, despite clearly being seen.


    A sharp aura enveloped the ce, and anyone who was hostile to Wu Long felt as if a sharp de was pointing at the center of their head.


    This sensation was rted to the fact that this ce was where the Niwan Pce was located, it was the ce where the soul resided, and for cultivators, once they reached Qi Manifestation Realm this was also the ce where the Soul Sea was born which they would then also cultivate to greater heights.


    Sword Intent, in truth, was an obscure power, more like a concept, and in actuality it did not have any physical damaging effect. It was aprehension of the sword''s intent and held the swordsman''sprehension toward the sword.


    The soul felt the Sword Intent most acutely, and definitely more so than the physical body felt it as it was an abstract concept residing in the intangible world, not a physical entity residing in the physical world, thus the feeling of the sword pointing at the center of the forehead.


    What actually cut someone when an attack using sword intent was used was either the sword wind, the sword de itself, or Sword Qi, in the order of increasing level of severity of damage dealt.


    What Wu Long was using before was usually sword wind, the least threatening of the damages, as it was using the movement of the sword as an inductor, and the environment between the sword and the target as a conductor of the attack. The sword de itself is self-exnatory, but Wu Long did not currently have a weapon that could withstand such a taxing role. And the Sword Qi was basically Spiritual Qi that was released in the form of an energy de, an extension of the sword''s real de of sorts that could cut the target in almost any distance and in some cases, where the level of skill in Sword Qi was high, was vastly more powerful than the attack of the actual sword de itself.


    All three types of these attacks could be released by people who did notprehend Sword Intent, even Sword Qi was something quitemon, as it just required some practice and control of Spiritual Qi. The three types of sword attacks were just worlds apart in terms of quality between people whoprehended Sword Intent and those who did not.


    Someone whoprehended Sword Intent could use any of the three attacks to break thews governing the world and cut something that someone in his or her realm and with his or her physique was not supposed to be able to cut. They could challenge people one or two major realms above them and cut them in half with one attack. It all depended onprehension levels, as people with betterprehension of the sword could challenge people across not just one or two major realms, but more or for some, across entire great realms.


    Wu Long did not have the ability to use Sword Qi until recently as one had to be in at least Qi Manifestation Realm to do that. But, he now was in a Qi Gathering Realm, meaning he could store and use Spiritual Qi in its pure form, not as part of his body''s energy like in Body Transformation Realm, and even had a Qi Maniption Ring.


    Normally, a Qi Maniption Ring was not useful inbat because it required an astonishing level of control, both over one''s own Spiritual Qi but also over the ring itself as it was releasing and manipting the Spiritual Qi outside the body for the user as a medium between the two. But with Wu Long''s control over Spiritual Qi maniption, and his experience with the Qi Maniption Ring, as well as his level of skill in Sword Qi, this tiny amount of Spiritual Qi he could release would be the deadliest Sword Qi this secluded world has ever seen since the ''great cmity''.


    Though it still required him to use a sword as a medium and guiding tool, as with his skill in sword qi andprehension of the sword he could release it with bare hands, if only he was in Qi Manifestation Realm.


    Normally, he could use sword wind as he had done before, but in this case, he decided to use sword qi since he wanted only to warn them. He was still in Ye Ling''s household, so unless she was willing him to, he did not want to turn this ce into a bloodbath. Sword wind was too straightforward, andcked the finesse and control sword qi had, which he required for what he was going to do.


    Wu Long unsheathed the sword half-way in a smooth and graceful motion and then resheathed it cing the hands back to their original position and resuming the posture he had before. The ce was deathly silent and slightly colorless for the moment the sword de could be seen, and then it turned back normal.


    Everyone, except Ye Ling, was looking with eyes wide as full circles at Wu Long, some dumbfounded and notprehending what happened at all, some terrified at his sword intent and yet still notprehending why did he stop and did nothing.


    Ye Ling merely looked at all this with a feeling of pity. She warned her uncle that he should not provoke Wu Long but he did not listen.


    "Tshhh"


    A soft sound of something soft falling to the ground took them out of their daze. And as they looked for the source of the sound, gasps started sounding in the surroundings as the sound repeated with increasing frequency.


    The sound was made by flocks of hair falling to the ground. Strands of hair were falling from the hair of all the Du household members, as their heads quickly started to be barrennds, as smooth as a marble. Some hair was scattered by the air pressure from falling and went in different directions but most were falling in full chunks. The Du family members tried to keep the hair with their hands but they only quickened the process as now the hair that had been touched instantly fell.


    Wu Long ced the sword back into the storage ring space and ced his right hand in front of his chest, slowly bowing.


    "Amithaba"


    After he greeted the new ''monks'', he calmly proceeded to move to the gateway and then disappeared inside among the silent and dumbfounded crowd.

 Chapter 36: Mortal Shackles

    <h4>Chapter 36: Mortal Shackles</h4>


    It took a while but themotion outside first intensified and then gradually calmed down. Ye Fan also understood that they could not provoke Wu Long very thoroughly now, so he had no choice but to try to soothe the newly appeared family of monks and try to sweep everything under the rug.


    Wu Long, in the meantime, was waiting inside the area for Ye Ling, as he was prepared to go back out again if she were to be in any trouble over this. But Ye Fan turned out to be a bit smarter than Wu Long gave him credit for, and picked up from his earlier words that Ye Ling was now untouchable.


    Ye Ling returned, barely able to hold herughter, and after she was sure that the people behind the gates did not see her she nearly folded in two, dying fromughing at Wu Long''s greeting.


    He merely smiled at her, happy to see her smiling, happy to bring her joy. There was tenderness in his eyes, as he watched her wipe the tears that came out ofughter.


    "Haha..hah¡­fuuuu"


    She made a deep exhale while trying to calm down and then looked at him.


    "You''re really bad, you know?"


    She said, looking at him with her piercing blue eyes that still hadughter in them but also a hint of astonishment for his boldness.


    He merely smiled in reply, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Ah! By the way, it was Sword Qi, right? How are you able to use Sword Qi?" she asked, after remembering her first reaction to his actions.


    "Very perceptive, as expected from a swordswoman. Yes, it was indeed Sword Qi, as you can see, I have a new possession now" he answered, raising his right hand where a smooth metal ring was now sitting on his index finger. This metal was a special alloy that was quite expensive and was linked to the reason the ring worked. Thus it was easy to identify it despite there being a variety of designs.


    "A Qi Maniption Ring? But¡­" she looked at the ring with a raised brow, saying with doubts.


    "Normally, yes, but with some skill, it is not entirely impossible" he replied to her doubts.


    "Haa, forget it, I have long since gave up trying to measure you withmon sense" she said after a sigh of resignation.


    He smiled, and touched her cheek. This happened so naturally that neither of them reacted for a moment, but they froze after that blink of a moment passed.


    His action was more habitual, something he used to do often. She was just behaving exactly like in his memories, confusing his perception. And as he had his guard slightly lower to her, he unusually made a blunder.


    She was startled, but also surprised by how happy she felt at this action. There was a warm feeling from his palm on her cheek, and after a moment of shock passed, she smiled.


    "You cheeky guy, I give you an inch, you take a mile huh?" she said yfully, relieving the awkwardness.


    "Well, you did say you are not an elder right now" he replied with a chuckle, taking his hand away.


    There was a slight feeling of loss when his hand left her cheek, and a wind felt specially cold on her skin after.


    They turned and went through the garden, talking andughing in soft voices.


    Wu Long was long past the age of being shy with women, but he could not make a definite move now as he could not dual cultivate. So starting something right now even remotely would just make it a torture for himself. As an experienced dual cultivator, he could perfectly control his lust and all rted aspects, but that did not mean that he did not have desires, just that he could control them. And facing her, his self-control was not as strong as it would be facing someone he was just treating as a partner for dual cultivation.


    The next day, Wu Long made his way to the Peacock Feather Trading Company that was recently bing a sensation, as they somehow got their hands on a recipe for the Qi Condensation Pill that was in high demand and very limited supply.


    This made the Alchemy Towerunch an internal investigation, as well as issue a warning to thepany. Thepany denied any wrongdoing as they acquired the recipe through legal means. The uproar was so big that even the Imperial Dynasty had to intervene, making it hard for the Alchemy Tower to go on a full-scale legal assault on thepany.


    Wu Long knew that there inevitably would be conflicts over this pill, but he also knew that the Alchemy Tower would not be able to do anything in the end, as there was no evidence of the pill recipe being stolen, and the imperial family would not allow its authority to be undermined by the Alchemy Tower pursuing a tradingpany without just cause. It did not mean they could not start backhand moves but their options were also limited there against such a big tradingpany.


    He was also not worried about Yu Huan, as she did not have the ess to the recipe, so she would not be on the list of suspects, and she was also friends with Bi Rui, who was an imperial guard, so she had some influence.


    When he arrived, he bumped into Sui Luxiao''s husband on his way to her office, who looked at him with incinerating eyes as soon as he saw him.


    "What is the treatment you are giving my wife?"


    He asked as he stopped before Wu Long.


    "She is my wife, I deserve to know. Answer me" he continued after Wu Long did not answer but merely looked at him with a pondering gaze.


    He was pondering about Sui Luxiao, her life, and her situation. How was it that such an exceptional woman trapped in a miserable life of this man''s wife where all that she considered dear to her gradually became this little worthlesspany?


    He felt some anger and frustration at this.


    And genuine puzzlement.


    ''Is it her children?'' he pondered inwardly, as the animated trash in front of him continued to spew sounds that he was not listening to.


    The concept of children and family was different for immortals as they had eternal life. After all, giving birth to children was a part of a natural lifecycle that they had escaped from, and the need for procreation mortals felt as the desire of the continuation of their life and species also became obsolete.


    There were families and people having children of course, but it was vastly different. The sense of attachment was not as high generally, with some exceptions, naturally, as there were exceptions to everything, but more or less, they cared for the child but not enough to ce shackles on themselves like mortals would.


    So Sui Luxiao''s care for her children turning into a prison that bound her freedom and happiness was a concept Wu Long had to re-examine.


    She obviously despised them, but there was still something preventing her from turning away from them. It could be vanity and public opinion, as not anyone would be willing to bear going against themon sense of the world around them, but he had a feeling she was strong enough to do that and that she was not someone easily influenced by what other people thought of her.


    It could also be genuine love, but with the amount of disappointment, pain, and sheer misery they brought him she should have long understood how lost this cause was.


    ''Is this the Dao of life? Or in habit?''


    There were many doubts he had regarding this while the pathetic disy in front of him continued.


    Finally, he made some conclusions on his thoughts, had enough of this, and the palm of his hand moved in a swift but graceful motion, drawing a beautiful arc in the air as itnded on the man''s cheek, sending him flying to the side in a graceful motion, the sun shone through the gaps between limbs and torso of the figure of a man flying with his robes and hair fluttering in the wind. Drops of saliva released by the loose mouth shone in the light. The artistic picture created by this scene could probably fetch a lot of money in an auction if it was captured by an artist.


    "Hmm, this family''s men sure do fly great", Wu Long muttered with some appreciation as he avoided the flying spit and looked as the mannded in the distance after an exquisite with a slight twist in the air arc.


    In the corner of an eye, he noticed a man looking with an enlightened expression in this direction, and running away, seemingly in a hurry, leaving both the line he was queuing in and every thought behind. From the calluses on the man''s hands, his posture, manners and the expression he made, Wu Long urately guessed that this man was a painter.


    ''Good luck to you, little fellow, make sure to remember me with thanks in your thoughts in case you get rich from this'' he chuckled as he gave his blessing to the young artist, and went away as guards and workers hurried to the side of the man on the floor.


    He made his way to Sui Luxiao''s office. He saw her from the bridge of the second floor through the window of her office, looking down at the workers busily moving around. Her figure normally could not be seen as her office was protected with a formation, but for the current Wu Long, not many formations in this undeveloped world, or in fact even wider world, could hinder his peering, as there were profound and ever changing patterns flickering and disappearing in his eyes.


    When he entered the Qi Gathering Realm, he could finally use pupil arts, as they required control of Spiritual Qi inside his eyes to be used, something he could not do in the Body Transformation Realm.


    The "Chaos Origin Eyes" he used was the technique of a man known as The Great Sage. One of the top masters in all of the Seven Boundless Worlds whose origin, background and lifespan were unknown. He was aloof and independent, not belonging to any organization, group or cause. It was rumored that he existed long before most immortals could remember, meaning that he was quite possibly one of the oldest people in the entire universe. The reason he could use such a legendary person''s technique was because that man has a daughter¡­ and no other reason.


    He stopped to look at her for some time, there was interest,passion and many more emotions in his eyes when he looked at her.


    He continued on after some time and arrived in her office.


    "Hm? You are here¡­e in, I was expecting you either today or tomorrow" she said, after noticing him.


    "May I use your bathroom?" he asked suddenly, dumbfounding her, but she nodded. While he went into her bathroom she touched themunication jade to let the attendants know that she should not be disturbed, despite already telling them that this would be the rule whenever he visited. She then waved her hand over the array to lock the door and activate the formations.


    In the bathroom Wu Long thoroughly washed his hands, cing the spatial ring that had a slightly bigger and pointier shape on the sink. Previously, when he administered her first treatment, he arrived without touching anything on the way here, having washed his hands and applying a special fluid that kept his hands clean from dust and impurities in the air at his lodging. He also ced his spatial ring in his robes before he started.


    But this time, due to encountering animated trash on the way and even touching it, he had to use the bathroom to wash his hands all over again.


    Later, when he would be in Qi Manifestation Realm, he could use techniques to clean his hands and also to keep them clean from the dust in the air, but he had to usemon mortal means for now.


    When he went out of the bathroom she was already back by the window, absentmindedly looking down at the workers below, as there seemed to be some thoughts on her mind.


    He approached from behind her and gently, very softly ced his right hand on her right shoulder.


    She shivered slightly as she felt his hand, she looked back at him, couldn''t help thinking that he really was handsome. She also thought that he really was tall. She was not short for a woman, and she was also wearing high heels, but his eyes still looked at hers slightly from above.


    "Sorry, I had some thoughts, shall we move to the table, or the sofa¡­"


    "No need, here is just fine" he said with a slight smile, adding while getting closer to her ear in a soft voice "just stand where you are and entrust everything else to me"

 Chapter 37: (R18) Warm embrace

    <h4>Chapter 37: (R18) Warm embrace</h4>


    His hand moved from her right shoulder to her forearm in a caressing motion, sending shivers through her entire body that felt pleasant and exciting.


    He closed his body to her, and the distance was so close that she felt his body temperature heating hers up. There was a smell of a man that somehow made her lower spine a little numb.


    His left hand went to the side of her belly and made contact with her body there, slowly moving to the front after, while she felt her breathing turn a little uneven.


    His right hand returned to her shoulder this time sending a different sensation but still delighting her, he started kneading her muscles very softly and gently, his fingers applying different levels of pressure.


    His gentle massage spread to the back of her neck also, and there was a rxing andfortable feeling spreading along with the pleasure.


    HIs left hand applied light pressure to her belly,pletely closing in their distance and making her finally make contact with him.


    "Ah"


    She made a low and somewhat sensual gasp as she felt his sturdy body touching her back and buttocks. His clothes made him look like a schr who did not exercise that much but what she felt was quite different. His solid muscles gave her a sense of reliability andfort.


    Both of his hands moved to her breasts slowly giving her pleasure on the way there. Her body tingled with sparks that sent waves after waves of delight. She started softly moaning in a low voice, closing her eyes and tilting her head slightly back and to the side,ying it on his shoulder.


    "Aaagh, ummm, nnngh, haaah"


    He reached her ample breasts, and grasped them from below, feeling their weight and bouncy feeling, making her moan in delight at the sensation of his touch even over the dress. She was already anticipating the sensation of him touching her bare skin, but was too embarrassed to ask for it.


    Her flower started to produce Yin Qi for some time now, and the volume it was releasing only increased as time went by.


    He did not make her wait too long, as he made his way inside her dress from the sides, to grasp her bare breasts from below and the sides at the base, kneading them and the muscles around them ever so slightly, making her already heated up body feel like it was on fire.


    "Aaagh, aah, mmph, h-how? How is it even better a-aaugh?!?!"


    She could notprehend why he was just touching her breasts but she already felt so good. Moreover, the feeling was far more intense than thest time he pleasured her chest.


    He then moved on from the base of her breasts to the middle, slightly digging into the flesh with the fingers, making her moan in delight even more. Her underwear in the area around her flower was already wet with Yin Qi, with the darker area slowly spreading even further.


    "Aaaagh, aaah, mmmmgh, aaaa"


    As she was feeling better and better she slowly felt her climax approaching. Her moans were now intense and loud.


    "...Wu Long"


    She called for him in a soft voice. She was too prideful to plead, but this one name still sounded like a plea.


    He then suddenly slipped his fingers to her nipples and pinched them very gently, slightly tugging at them to the front and to the sides.


    "AAAAgh, AAAAaaaaaagh!!!"


    She loudly moaned, her flower gushing with Yin Qi and wetting her underwear. Her body convulsed, and she felt weak in her legs, as she leaned on him for support, and he supported her with his body and arms. Her eyes opened up again, a me more apparent thanst time inside them. Her hands grasped his arms, as she struggled to find a ce for them and felt an intense need to hold on to something.


    "Haa¡­ haa¡­ haa¡­"


    ''He did not even touch anywhere else, just¡­ just my breasts"


    She thought as she was catching her breath after some time of climaxing.


    Suddenly, his hands moved again, continuing to pleasure her breasts, but not touching the nipples, only sometimes getting very close to them at the are. Her eyes opened wider, and her body shivered with delight as the afterglow from her orgasm amplified her sensitivity. The intense desire for her nipples to be touched increased as he teased her by going ever so close to them and distancing again.


    "I told you we will increase the intensity next time"


    He whispered in her ear, and the sound of his voice in such a seductive tone sent a tingling sensation down her spine and to her flower, almost making her climax again, as she started loudly moaning and reeling in the pleasure again.


    "Aaah, haaah, haaa, nnn"


    His right hand slowly left her breast and in a gentle motion went out of her dress and slid down to her thigh, caressing it for some time. He then sent it to her ass cheek, grabbing the plump buttock with a slightly more force than he did with breast, and his fingers spread very wide, covering as much of it as he could, digging into the flesh, and feeling the supple cheek.


    "Aaagh!"


    The unexpected grab brought her a multitude of pleasurable feelings, as even though it was a little more forceful than when he touched anywhere else, it did not hurt her in the slightest, but the pleasurable sensation was intense.


    As she was distracted with the feeling from his right hand, his left hand that was teasing her breast suddenly reached for the nipple, and started teasing it.


    "AAaaaah, uuummph, i-it''sing, Wu Long, it''sing agai- aaaaah"


    The Yin Qi down below began to flow like a tiny stream, and some drops went through the already wet underwear and semitransparent dark tights and fell to the floor.


    "Pata, pat, pata"


    She was alreadypletely leaning on him now. Her body spasming and feeling the waves of pleasure spreading through her.


    He let her rest on his shoulder and chest , supporting her with his arms around her waist. There was a sense of security in this posture which she felt sofortable, that she almost could not believe it. She was not feeling any embarrassment or difort, she did not really have any thoughts.


    After some time he whispered to her ear again.


    "You seem to think this is over, but we are not done yet"


    A shiver went through her, and she nodded slightly.


    His right hand slid to her belly and started softly massaging the area below her belly button. And his left hand went up across her body to massage her right breast that was left alonest time. He was touching both ces over the dress and very mildly, but the fire that was slowly going out in her body started to gain heat again.


    Soon, her breathing that calmed down some time ago began to grow uneven again.


    His left hand slid into the dress, ying with her breast, and his right hand slid to the vertical side slit in her dress to reach for her crotch and started massaging her over the stockings.


    "Nnnng, mmmh, haaa"


    Her breathing turned into soft moaning, as Yin Qi was flowing again between her legs.


    His fingers were kneading her pelvis area, and then he suddenly but very gently pinched the tights and panties from the front, tugging them slightly upwards, and causing them to dig into her flower.


    "Aaaaah!!!"


    This caused a massive amount of Yin Qi to be released from her slit, as he released her tights and underwear and resumed messaging the area, causing her to resume softer moans.


    "Aaaah, haah, mmm, Wu Long, haa, aah"


    There was another plead in the form of his name among her moans. Her legs spread slightly wider, as she could not help but take a step to each side slightly increasing the distance between them. This happened almost instinctively.


    He then slid his hand inside her underwear and started caressing around her flower, but not directly touching it. He teased her like this for some time.


    Last time he only needed to trace his finger over the slit to tip her over, but this time he made sure to relieve her two times, so her endurance went up a little.


    He then started tracing her lower lips with his middle finger, caressing nearby regions with the other fingers.


    "Aaaaah, haaaa, umph, uunng"


    Her moans turned sharper, gradually intensifying.


    His fingers werepletely drenched in her Yin Qi, as he now caressed her lips with three fingers, moving them in ways that made her body ascend to heaven.


    And as she approached her climax, he reached for the pearl hiding between her lips with his finger at the same time as he reached for her nipple with his other hand.


    "AAAAaaaaah, aaaah, nnnnuuaaaaaaaaagh, mmmmmmmmm"


    She started convulsing again and her eyes turned slightly upward, the upper part of her pupil touching her upper eyelid. She bit her lower lip, and her hands grasped his robes as hard as she could, not caring about wrinkles appearing in the cloth. Her legs stood on her toes, strained, while her spine was slightly arched, as she pushed her upper back and buttocks into Wu Long and her chest out and upwards. While she was climaxing and releasing Yin Qi, Wu Long still continuously shaked his finger on her pearl and kneaded her nipple, intensifying her pleasure.


    "Mmmm, ah, ah, ah, AAAAAAAAAAAAHHH"


    After a long and loud scream she made and a waterfall of Yin Qi below, he finally released her sensitive areas, and gently hugged her around the waist again, waiting for her to finish her orgasm.

 Chapter 38: I Trust You

    <h4>Chapter 38: I Trust You</h4>


    When she was done, her body softened and basically was lying on him. With no help to support herself whatsoever. He did not mind and just supported her, making her feel peace and tranquility.


    A profound light was flickering in her eyes, as she felt better than ever in her life.


    Once she calmed down her breathing also was already stable, but she did not hurry to leave his embrace. They stood still like that in front of the window overseeing the hall down below, him holding her in his arms and supporting her. But, she was a prideful woman, and when she finally recovered enough to return closer to her usual emotional state, she finally stood up on her own, while he released his hold on her. The moment she left his arms, and stopped feeling his sturdy figure against her back she felt a profound sense of loss. There was a puzzled look in her eyes for some moments, before she took a few deep breaths and started fixing her appearance.


    Wu Long went to the side and sat on one of the sofas. He watched her with a look no one could see through and guess emotions he was feeling or thoughts that he had. He watched as she walked towards the bathroom, and looked as she took off her tights and underwear that were nowpletely drenched. As she cleaned herself with a warm wet tower, and wore new underwear and tights, he took off his shoes, sat in a lotus position and started meditating. A few momentster, the Spiritual Qi in the room and Yin Qi that was released into the air started gathering towards him, as he cultivated.


    While he cultivated Sui Luxiaopletely fixed her appearance, washing up her face and applying new makeup. There was a confused look on her face as she looked in the mirror in her own eyes. She seemed a bit in a daze.


    She specifically arranged for a sealing formation to be newly installed in her office to prevent Yin Qi from dissipating from the room just two days ago. This consideration was already speaking volumes about her opinion on this treatment.


    As he finished cultivating, he sensed that he was just a step away from the 1st level of Qi Gathering Realm. As practitioners broke through, it did not mean that they would be in the 1st level of the next realm, they would enter the threshold of the realm, mostmonly called gate. Previously, Wu Long was at the gate of Qi Gathering Realm and despite using medicines he used before, he was unable to evene close to advancing to the 1st level. This showed how beneficial this Yin Qi was to him, as he now was almost there.


    "Thank you for the sealing formation, it is very considerate of you"


    He said as he opened his eyes.


    "It is only natural that I help you as you are helping me"


    Sui Luxiao, who nowpletely regained herposure, replied to him.


    She used a formation to clean up the floor and another one to vent out the smell. She could not do so earlier in order to not disturb the Yin Qi.


    She gave him his spatial ring that he left on the sink. When she noticed it, she somehow felt heartwarmed by this small gesture of attention.


    There was now no evidence that anything out of the ordinary happened here.


    "I feel a lot better from 2 sessions already, ¡­ it, it really was a problem of Yin Qi¡­" she said, somewhat still in disbelief.


    "It is normal for it not to be widely known, as I told you before. Doctors all have their specialties, and even good doctors who specialize in women''s health may not be experienced when ites to this"


    "You said you are an expert in this before¡­ so you are¡­"


    "A dual cultivator" he replied to her.


    "But¡­" she started, but immediately regretted it.


    "A minor ident, no need to be so reserved, it is not permanent, as I should be quite close to fixing it, maybe a week at best" he said without any displeasure, both relieving and surprising her.


    "I see, I hope your cure goes well" she said with genuine feeling.


    "Thank you. Ah, since that would be around after our fourth treatment, there will still be treatments left, I promise not to do anything, but if you are ufortable¡­"


    "No need¡­ I, I trust you" she said, saying the first half that interrupted him before she even realized it.


    He smiled, nodding.


    When he stood up she released the formations and the lock on the door and immediately the doors violently opened up and a furious piece of moving trash stormed into the room.


    "Dear! This bastard¡­! This bastard dared to hit me!" he shouted with indignation.


    Sui Luxiao raised her brow and looked at Wu Long.


    "I may have removed an obstacle from my path on the way here" he repliedzily.


    An understanding shed through her eyes as she returned her gaze to her husband.


    "I told you not to bother Wu¡­ Mister Wu when hees here" she said, almost calling him Wu Long to her husband''s face.


    "Y-You are taking his side?!?!" Her husband''s eyes nearly popped out of his eyesockets at her.


    "If you did nothing wrong perhaps I would not, but you did" she said in a cold tone


    "Dear!"


    "Stop shouting and shut up" She suddenly raised her voice.


    Her husband''s voice suddenly felt nauseating to her more than usual. There was also an intense feeling of disgust at the word ''dear''ing from his mouth. A warm embrace that made her feel warm, calm, peaceful and secure shed deep at the back of her mind, in the part that was not conscious.


    Her husband''s frightened appearance further repulsed and thus infuriated her but she forcefully made herself calm.


    "My apologies, Mister Wu, I will make sure this does not repeat itself"


    She said to Wu Long as he nodded without much care.


    "Don''t worry about it, I will return in three days then" he said, and after exchanging farewells, he left the office and the tradingpany premises thereafter.


    Sui Luxiao sat down at her office desk while her husband tottered closer to her desk while fumbling his fingers.


    "D-Dear, I have to know what this treatment is to consult with a proper doctor. Who knows if he is harming you?" he said after some time of awkward silence.


    "You do not need to concern yourself with it" she replied in a cold and detached manner.


    "But, but I am your husband!"


    "Husband?" she looked at him intensely.


    ''Where were you before?''


    ''When have you worried about me? You were even more lively the worse my condition became!''


    ''You think with your puny efforts to conceal I wouldn''t know about that slut?''


    A flurry of thoughts and emotions shed through her mind, but she held them in as always. She was once enchanted by this fool. He seemed like a dashing man, and made tremendous efforts, going out of his skin to show her his affection. Her young and naive herself was too immature and inexperienced.


    She knew betterter, but she had kids, and she did not want to deny them a father, so she stayed, devoting all of her love and affection to the children. Despite her efforts being in vain she did not give up trying to raise them into good men, but she failed. And only after she knew that he was the reason behind her failure, corrupting their minds and infecting them with his filth. Her hatred for him grew, and turned into disgust.


    But they were tied together now, as she assimted the business of his family into the tradingpany when they got married all those years ago. There were also kids who she still could not bring herself to cut off.


    And she turned to thepany, slowly bing a shell of a person, a human embodiment of thispany. And despite that she could not bring herself to just break the cycle and cast this all away. This was her life, something she spent decades of effort, tears, sweat and blood on. How could she so simply throw it away?


    But now, the feeling of disgust she felt toward her husband sharply rose, intensifying in what felt like moments. The fury of all the suppressed years started sipping through the cracks of her crumbling patience. The suffocation she felt increased, since there were now two moments she waspletely free of all of it. And in contrast this reality turned into hell.


    But she still endured, as she clung onto something. Something she did not understand herself.


    She sighed deeply, and just waved him off, turning to look at the ount books on the desk.


    Meanwhile Wu Long went on to Yu Huan as usual, teaching her alchemy in preparation for the pill. He also made some experiments as he was still calcting and deducing the exact recipe for making this pill.

 Chapter 39: Confession

    <h4>Chapter 39: Confession</h4>


    Wu Long noticed that Ye Ling started to struggle in her Sword Dao in the past few days, and after pondering for some time while they sparred he suddenly took two consecutive steps back, lowering his sword.


    "We are done for today", he said.


    "Eh? " she looked at him surprised, she always felt like their training was flying by quick, but today she was sure that it was not only her perception, he really stopped the training short. Then, a slightly sad look appeared in her blue eyes as a certain possibility crawled into her mind. "I-Is it because I am not making progress? I will try harder, it is only a temporary setback¡­"


    As she was saying in a calm tone with slightly downturned eyes, Wu Long raised his hand, gesturing to her to stop.


    "It is not that, do not worry. I want to go for a walk through the capital with you, take me sightseeing, as, despite going out so often, I really did not go to that many ces" he said in a soothing tone


    "Oh, I see, alright, let''s meet up after washing up and changing clothes" she said with a smile, there was still some reluctance in her tone, but she was too kind to refuse his request. Not to mention that it was he who had always agreed to train with her.


    Once they got ready, they went out into the city.


    Her beauty brought the eyes of nearly all men to her, and those who did not look stood beside their partners, who stared intently at their faces. They would wait until they were looking away to sneak a peek. Her face and style were simply irresistible, not giving any chance of resistance.


    The women and young girls would, however, look with dreamy expressions at Wu Long, as it maybe was not that rare to see a handsome man in thisrge of a city, but it was definitely their first time seeing one this handsome. This did not make their partners happy, but it did give them an opportunity to sneak a peek so it was a duality of feelings for them.


    Ye Ling first still had her mind on the sword, and her concerns that he may be disappointed with her progress, but with Wu Long talking with her and making herugh she quickly concentrated on their little date.


    The city was festive since there would be a big celebration at Ye family, and such a celebration affected all the surroundings. The inns that made a lot of profit made the shop owners, merchants and restaurant owners envious and they made all effort to take advantage and make this celebration of the whole city, borrowing the wave of excitement to instill a festive mood, raking in higher profits.


    They walked around the city, trying food from various stalls and talking. She showed him some ces she remembered from her childhood and reminisced about the ces that changed. The atmosphere between the two was peaceful, and her blue eyes were beaming with delight at such a magical time.


    She had a naturally calm and soothing disposition, only bing bashful and childlike when it came to matters between men and women, specifically her and Wu Long. So her worries about the Sword Dao, although very strong, did notpletely upy her and he was able to distract her into having a good time.


    Her struggle in the Sword Dao was caused by a disturbed mental state. And there were several reasons for that. First of them was her family, as they did not stop trying to influence her, albeit a bit more softly now. The second was his sword intent, as such a high level of Sword Dao made her slightly impatient and rushed. Another one is their ambiguous rtionship, as it was harder for her to concentrate while being slightly uncertain.


    The first two were actually easy to alleviate with this date. As taking her mind off of the sword and making her forget about her family for some time would easily get the job done.


    With the sword, it was actually a good thing for her to encounter this struggle as she would have to fight with it a lot from now on. He could not directly advise her, as it required her ownprehension, but he could subtly help her like this. His sword intent will only make her stronger, she just needed to be startled out of her frenzied training state.


    So this problem would actuallypletely end here. The problem with her family, however, was a little moreplicated as this date could only serve as a temporary relief.


    Wu Long looked at her with a pondering gaze. There was something inexplicable in her and Sui Luxiao''s situation, something he could not understand, or maybe just forgot. Although in different ways, their families brought them both misery and did not benefit them in any way, there was not much affection either, but they both did not, could not or would not abandon their connection. The situations, lives and people were all different, but the core of the problem was the same.


    A word from her and he could wipe out the Ye family and take her away, but despite knowing this and knowing what his question about help meant on that day she did not give him that word.


    This was a truly puzzling dilemma for him, as he could not figure it out.


    He was now slightly curious about his memories and would they make him feel like this if he had them, despite them being so miniscule in length for him that he could not even begin to describe it.


    He waspletely uninterested in them before, but now there appeared a light feeling of curiosity in him.


    He was like a sponge, taking in his interactions with Ye Ling and Sui Luxiao and greedily absorbing every movement, light in the eyes, expression, word and tone of voice they made trying to settle his befuddlement, so now he was curious about his own background some more, wondering if it could give him perspective.


    The third problem troubling Ye Ling was not so hard to resolve, and he nned to do so without beating around the bush too much.


    They were sitting on a smooth rock, on a small hill that overlooked a part of the town in the evening. There was silence but it was not awkward, and she was slightly leaning on his shoulder. Findingfort in the warm and fuzzy feeling that was permeating the air between them.


    She knew that Wu Long looked at her as a woman, as she was looking at him as a man for some time now. They never said anything of the sort, and did not really flirt. But she knew, and she knew that he understood. He seemed to be waiting for something, and she did not press.


    It was that there was still a slight uncertainty that was making her nervous. What if he was not waiting for something butpletely uninterested, and she was just deluding herself? What if he did not view her this way, and he only just had goodwill to her?


    Today was the first time that he spent time with her in a slightly more intimate way, as they naturally touched hands and she would naturally lean her head on his shoulder throughout the day. There was no awkwardness in this as they both had been long since ready for this step. But it made her feel elevated, as if she was soaring above the clouds.


    "Ling''er"


    Suddenly, Wu Long called her by an affectionate name with a gentle tone. Her heart fluttered when she heard it. It was apletely different feeling from when her family would call her that, as there seemed to be butterflies fluttering in her stomach just from hearing it. She turned her head slightly to see his eyes already turned to her.


    "Yes?"


    "I am a greedy and selfish man, do you know that?"


    "Selfish?"


    "I am not someone who will be faithful to one woman, but I am not in a habit of sharing my women, and will not tolerate anyone else touching them" he said, and although this was not really a romantic thing to say, it sounded more like a confession, and made her wanting to almost jump with joy.


    She knew this beforehand, she knew as she looked at how he behaved that he was a man that could not be kept to oneself, but will only allow his woman to be touched by himself and no one else. She also knew that he was not a hypocrite, he did not lie or bother exining, directly admitting that it was his vice, his nature and not really fair. As well as not hiding that he was selfish.


    Thus, him saying this to her was like warning her of what she was getting into, at the same time expressing his intentions to her more directly than just a feeling between the two.


    And her heart fluttered with happiness at those unromantic words. There was not even a negative feeling as she knew this about him even before she becamepletely aware of her attraction to him.


    "I know" she said in a soft voice, slightly nodding but not averting her eyes from his.


    "I love you" he said gently, making her shiver with excitement. She felt his sincerity, she knew that even if she was not the only one, she would be loved, and perhaps more than a woman who was the only one for another man.


    "I love you, Wu Long" She replied, her eyes brimming with the light of joy and happiness.


    He slowly reached for her cheek, caressing it in a familiar way, making her smile even more brightly. He then leaned in and touched her soft plump cherry lips with his, making her forget anything and everything.


    He kissed her softly for a long time, making light kissing sounds reverberate between them. Their kiss was not lustful, but one of pure love and affection.


    After their kiss they returned to viewing the scenery, as she was blushing profusely at the boldness she was disying in the heat of the moment, and he sneaked a peek at her cute appearance with a look of adoration from time to time.


    He still had to hold back for now, as if he went even slightly further, the next few days until he is cured will turn a pure torture.


    A few dayster, Wu Long arrived in Sui Luxiao''s office, going into the bathroom to wash his hands as she prepared the formations and locked the door.

 Chapter 40: (R18) Continuous Pleasure

    <h4>Chapter 40: (R18) Continuous Pleasure</h4>


    He approached the sofa and sat down on it under her watchful gaze. Sui Luxiao did not know where they would start this time, so she just waited for him in the middle of the room. He then beckoned her to him with his right hand stretched out, and she went towards him as if enchanted.


    There was already anticipation in her body as her spine had light numbness spread in lower area from time to time, and there was a slight tingling sensation between her legs.


    As she approached him, his stretched hand was still there and she gave him her hand, as he lightly tugged on her leading her closer. He then had her turn around and sit on the same sofa, guiding her with his hands, cing her buttocks on the edge of the soft cushion between his thighs, so her back was facing him again.


    He traced her hairline from her ear to the back of her neck with his right hand, causing sparks to fly through the nerves there and making her body slightly shiver with excitement. A shallow breath escaped her mouth from this small tender movement.


    His hand then went further down making a line down her spine, and as his fingers passed they caused a wave after wave of heat spread throughout her body. He stopped at her waist and his hand went up through her shoulder de to her shoulder, adding another hand to the other shoulder de and moving it up to the opposite shoulder at the same time.


    He started massaging both of her shoulders and her neck, rxing her and making her body ustomed to his touch again. She started softly moaning with her mouth still closed, very lightly and like someone who was enjoying a very good, but simple massage without any intimacy intended. It was just a natural reaction to theforting and delightful feeling of her muscles being handled in a professional way.


    "Nnngh, mmm, nn, mmm"


    Gradually, his movements changed, giving her more intimate, sensual pleasure and causing her moans to also change in tone and meaning. The volume was still low and the tone was still soft, but there was now passion in it. asionally she would open her mouth so the moan escaped fully.


    "MMm, nngh, ah, mnnhaah, mm"


    His area of massage spread to her back, giving her a feeling that her back was now the epicenter of her being. The pleasure was starting to climb, and she was starting to ponder if a back could be an erogenous zone.


    He closed in his torso while reaching his hands around her waist, and her body already reacted by heating up even more. He then ced his hands on her slim and t belly and slightly tugged, bringing her closer and in direct contact with his body.


    "Ah"


    She moaned slightly at the now familiar intimate embrace, that immediately made her feel greater passion. Lust covered her eyes that opened up and looked somewhere in the front without actually seeing anything, as she leaned her head back onto his left shoulder again.


    His hands went up to her breasts and started caressing them, turning her moans louder and filled with more passion. The slit between her legs was leaking Yin Qi, long since ready for more pleasure.


    "Haaaah, aaah, mmmhaa, nngh, oomph"


    The movement of his arms feeling her chest and lightly pressuring specific points made her body shiver with delight. He continued amplifying her pleasure in waves after waves, and he then slid his right hand first to the side and then down while sliding his left hand into her dress to grasp her bare breast.


    Wu Long''s right hand traveled to her abdomen, then lower and to the right, to go through the slit of her dress inside.


    This time her dress had two vertical slits going in parallel lines down the front of her thighs, and it was even easier for him to gain ess to her crotch as it was basically under a detached rectangr piece of cloth in front. Her legs instinctively opened up when his hand was on her abdomen, which made him smile as she was already reacting in advance. Being absorbed in the pleasure he was giving her, she did not notice this smile as she surely would have been at least somewhat embarrassed.


    Bypassing the area between her legs, his hand went diagonally on to her right thigh. He made sure to caress her thighs, wrapped in tights that were of semi transparent white color this time, in tone to the pure white dress. After caressing the thigh he slid his hand closer to her flower going up the inner side, and just as she was reeling in pleasure, at the same time anticipating the moment his right hand reached her flower, his left hand gently pinched her nipple and started softly kneading it.


    "Aaaaaaaaahh, aahhhaaaa, haaaaaaah"


    Caught off guard she was feeling a strong sensation from a spot where she was not prepared at. She made loud moanspletely giving in to the sensations he made her body feel. And as she was moaning and gushing with Yin Qi his hand went up her inner thigh and started caressing her crotch over the tights. She started slightly turning her head back and forth from right to left on his left shoulder uncontrobly, as someone not inplete control of her body as it was feeling pleasure. Her right hand grasped the back of his neck over her, and her left hand grasped the edge of the sofa''s cushion.


    "Aaahaaaa, nuaaaah, uuuuumph, haa, haaa, Wu Long, ah, haangh"


    As he caressed the area, he lightly grabbed the tights and panties in front of her pelvis and started tugging on them, the soft cloth caressed her flower, as he made the rhythmic light tugging motion. As she approached her climax, he tugged slightly higher, making the cloth dig into her slit.


    "AAAAaaaaaah!!!"


    She screamed out, her body starting to convulse, and abundant Yin Qi was released from her slit, wetting the whole region of underwear and tights. Her legs opened up wide to touch his, and she pushed her buttocks to his crotch while her head shivered on his shoulder, the breast being pushed to the front in the same direction his light tug of her nipple led. Her muscles contracted, causing her juicy ass to dig into his crotch area more and more.


    He simply let her enjoy the pleasure while he waited, and gradually her convulsions stopped and the nasal moans she released after the initial scream of orgasm also calmed down.


    He started caressing her inner thighs with both of his hands, making her feel the tingling sensations return, and a shiver went up her spine.


    Her soft moans returned, as the heat that was about to start to die down fired up again. She felt his every movement with twice the intensity, bing extremely sensitive after the climax.


    He slid his hands under her thighs to her buttocks to slightly lift her up as he aided with his torso, making her basically sit on his crotch.


    He then caressed her inner thighs in a line from crotch to the knee on both hands simultaneously, spreading the legs wider and and cing both of her legs over his, her knees bending over the leg, opening her legs even wider still, all the while making sure pleasure spread whenever he touched to manipte her posture.


    She had long lost any resistance to anything he did to her, as she was not in the state of mind to care about dignity or pride.


    Wu Long approached her crotch area with both hands tracing and caressing her inner thighs in an opposite motion, and when he reached her pelvis, he started kneading with both of his hands from two sides, massaging all the muscles in that region regardless of position with precise angles and pressure of his kneading palms.


    She moaned loudly again as her entire flower region sang with delight and produced Yin Qi like a stream. She felt like he was even able to influence the inside of her precious cave with just the movements of his palm, making her close in to climax once again.


    "Aaaah, haaaaangh, mmmmmph, Wu¡­ Wu Lo-aaaah, I-I aaaah I am¡­ nnnnng"


    She could not make a coherent sentence as she felt the muscles inside her cave and her weak spots that have not felt pleasure for so long to scream in delight.


    She started convulsing not long after, but this time Wu Long did not stop and did not let her rest, as he continuously pleasured her and made her climax over and over again with this massage.


    Some timeter,


    "AAaaaaaaaaagh!"


    Her now slightly hoarse moan filled the room as she met herst orgasm in this position. Her convulsions made her voice uneven, alternating in a rhythmic fashion, as her slit spewed out Yin Qi. The orange hue in her brown eyes was flickering, intensifying and dimming, the pupils were looking upwards, at the edge of her upper eyelids. Her skin was flushed red and her breathing was sporadic, as she gasped for air. Her ample chest was heaving up and down in a mesmerizing fashion. Her twitching body was relying entirely on Wu Long to support it, as she could not maintain even the function of muscles to sit up.

 Chapter 41: Delusions and Ambitions

    <h4>Chapter 41: Delusions and Ambitions</h4>


    She felt exhausted, but alsopletely and utterly satisfied.


    She was lying on him, who was sitting on the armchair reclining backwards to the seat back. There was not power in her to move, think or talk. She was just resting, while he let her rest on top of him.


    As she gradually regained her senses, she first sat in front of him, getting off his legs. She gathered her hair with both her hands behind her, and got up to fix her appearance, trying to not look at him at least for now that she still has not calmed downpletely.


    During the time he teased her continuously, she called for his name many many times in a passionate voice. She might not have cared about her dignity and pride then, but it was not like that was the case now.


    Wu Long watched as she changed her tights and underwear through the door of the bathroom again before closing his eyes to cultivate.


    The truth was, she knew he could see her change both times he watched her before and now through the open door to the bathroom, but there was some part of her that enjoyed his gaze while she changed and cleaned herself. Although she would then try to admonish herself, there was undeniably guilty pleasure for her in this. Of course, she was slightly unnerved and surprised the first time, even having the urge to close the door, but for some reason she did not.


    Wu Long quickly reached the bottleneck of the 1st level of Qi Gathering Realm, and with such a powerful Yin Qi, it did not take him long to break through, and he even could consolidate that advancement and make very slight progress towards the 2nd level. It truly was a treasure.


    As he finished, she was also freshened up and only waved her hand over the array on her table to clean up everything in the room, and handed him the spatial ring he left on the sink again. Wu Long noticed that there were newly installed arrays and formations on every piece of furniture in this office that would clean them up and smiled slightly.


    Noticing his smile she slightly blushed.


    "I did not know where we would be¡­ so I prepared for any possibility"


    He only nodded as that was definitely pragmatic of her, but it did not change the fact that she was basically imagining herself releasing Yin Qi and crying out in pleasure on each piece of furniture there was. Office desk, sofas and armchairs, the low table, the scroll cabs by the walls, the bookshelves, her office chair, anywhere in this office.


    He did not push it and just shrugged it off, not making her feel unnecessarily uneasy. He did enjoy teasing beauties, but he also knew when to back off.


    "It seems dual cultivators really do know much about pleasure, your techniques make me amazed at how normal touches could feel so good" she suddenly said.


    "Techniques?" he asked with slight surprise, and then smiled with some amusement and a little smugness at the realization "I have not used any dual cultivation techniques on you yet"


    "What?" her eyes widened at his words, as she was sure that she was feeling pleasure from seemingly normal touches, if these were not techniques, what else could it be?


    "Dual cultivation is far more profound than you may think. Besides, as it is cultivation, when we are serious, we use our Spiritual Qi like other cultivators. And not to mention techniques using Spiritual Qi, your body is not yet ready for any normal technique that does not even require Spiritual Qi. What I have been using are merely normal meansmon mortals would use to pleasure their partners" he exined.


    Her body did not feel any kind of pleasure for a long time, and given too much stimtion from the start there could be very serious negative consequences. Her psyche would also not endure such intensity.


    What Wu Long did was just using pure maniption of muscles, nerves and blood flow, applying his vast knowledge of anatomy and how the human body works, as well as precise knowledge of what exactly makes each millimeter of a body feel good. So the only thing he did was use precision and knowledge to apply pressure on various body parts to make her feel good. This was not even the tip of the iceberg of dual cultivation to him, but just the air above the iceberg.


    In truth, he did not even exactly need to touch her erogenous zones, just a back massage could make her release her Yin Qi over and over again if he applied his skills, but he had his own reasons for doing it this way.


    Sui Luxiao looked at him with wide eyes, still in disbelief at his revtion. It turned out that what she thought was a pinnacle of pleasure was just superficial skill. Her throat dried up a bit at the thought of what lies beyond that and she gulped with some fear. He merely chuckled at her reaction.


    As she released the formations and unlocked the door, they talked a little more. This time Wu Long asked her about the reaction from the Alchemy Tower, and she sneered with a smug look, bing the confident andpetent leader of a tradingpany again. There was a certain charm in her haughty and powerful demeanor when she talked business.


    He also casually asked her about how business was going in general, and she was a bit surprised to find that she was starved for conversations. In recent years all of her interactions were purely business rted, she never had a talk with someone she was not coaxing into doing business, or someone she was not instructing on what to do in this whole time. There was pure enjoyment to just talking to him, as he listened intently and was actually interested in her and what she had to say.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, not far from her office, in the office of a low level manager, which was her husband''s office, her husband and two sons were sitting down on sofas with grim looks on their faces.


    "This cannot continue", her elder son said.


    "Yes, this is just too unfair!" the middle son said with indignation in his voice.


    Their father just sat there with a dark face.


    In the past week and a half, there was a drastic change in their peaceful and carefree lives they were so ustomed to since they spanned entire decades until recently. Slowly but surely, Sui Luxiao was bing colder to them, and her demands of them as people working at thepany rose from not caring if they ever did any work to now threatening to cut wages for poor work performance.


    Her husband noticed that she recently did not let him touch any body part on her, not even hold her hand like he used to when he would ask her for something or wanted to soothe her anger.


    He had long lost any interest in her as a woman, especially since he could have as many women he wanted with his status and influence, that was borrowed from her. But in the back of his mind there was still a recognition that she was his woman, his possession. And he could do anything he wanted with her, she would not refuse. He never exercised this ability he thought he had, but it did not mean it did not bring him his confidence, pride and smugness. But she made him doubt the existence of this ability for the first time a few days ago, and continued to intensify this feeling with her attitude. Just because he did not touch her, did not mean he was not prideful about the fact that he could. And her making him doubt this was deeply shaking the foundations of his confidence as a man.


    Moreover, he did not touch her for one more reason, and that was that she had lost her allure as a woman somehow. Despite still looking as stunning as when they were young, there was no coquettishness or demure in her gaze, mannerisms, voice, words or actions. She became a cold machine working day in and out, not even exuding a tiny speck of a charm. Her eyes lost luster and became tools for counting money.


    But recently, that started to change, there was now some slight, almost imperceptive, sensual feeling in her every move, look and word. A charming and alluring atmosphere began enveloping her, and this made him extremely ufortable. It would be fine if this happened because she finally dropped her damn pride he hated so much and finally decided to submit to him, but it was another matter altogether if this waspletely unrted to him.


    He had a feeling that he was losing his position as a man. And although he was usually timid and agreeable in front of her because she controlled his finances, it did not mean he did not have an ego or wild ambitions. In fact, his ego was even bigger than most other men out there, because he managed to obtain a woman that everyone was envious of. Just because he was not recently interested in touching her did not mean he did not regard her as his own.


    When her illness became apparent, he was secretly overjoyed, because she now had a weakness he could take advantage of. There was also something to distract her from his and his beloved sons'' actions. And if she eventually died, so be it, who cared if the woman he was not interested in anymore perished, he would inherit all of the tradingpany. Of course it would be a little bothersome that he would not need to care aboutpany matters and maybe even work sometimes, which he disdained to do and which was the main reason he did not try to get rid of her despite already reagrding her as an annoyance because of her attitude and nagging. He also knew how good she was at what she did so as long as she did not touch his bottom line, he was satisfied.


    But now, it seemed she really was bing better from whatever treatment she was getting from that hateful young man. And she was bing more ''defiant'', as he was describing it.


    As he listened to his sonsining to each other and venting out their frustration his own mood became worse and worse. The confinement of his youngest son was already crossing the line, but now even the older ones are baing bullied.


    "We have to get rid of him" he finally said, stopping the endless whining of the two before him that somehow looked like normal adult behavior to him.


    "But¡­how? Mother will not let us go if we¡­"


    "Your mother just have to not know. I know of the right people to deal with such situations" he said, interrupting the eldest son who immediately panicked at the thought of going against Sui Luxiao''s wishes.


    A dangerous light shone in the eyes of this man, as he was consumed by anger at his peaceful life being disturbed, feeling hateful for being humiliated on multiple asions, disturbed by the actions and changes in his wife, and, feeling something he never thought he would feel, jealousy. He did not believe she had the guts to cheat on him, since she was a woman with strong principles and morals ever since he met her. Her integrity was high and he knew of it, after all, he took advantage of it to tie her to him after she became disillusioned with their marriage. But there was still this imperceptible feeling he got that made him jealous for some reason. And that was not something he was willing to tolerate. Just because he did not have any feelings for her, did not mean he was not possessive toward her.

 Chapter 42: Bahshi Assassination Group

    <h4>Chapter 42: Bahshi Assassination Group</h4>


    Two days after Sui Luxiao''sst treatment, as Wu Long was walking back to the Ye family manor in the evening, returning from Yu Huan, he suddenly stopped in a secluded alley he usually took on the way as it was the most straightforward route. The moonlight was the only source of light as there were fences of residential houses on both sides.


    He took out the sheathed sword from the spatial ring, holding the sheath in his left hand, and casually unsheathed it with his right hand.


    "Very perceptive"


    A cold voice rang out and people d in ck clothes with metallic masks in the shape of demon faces covering their facial appearance walked out from the shadows of buildings in front of him. Their clothes were without any fluttering parts, tightly wrapping around their bodies while their shoes were soft and flexible. There were shorter thin swords over their shoulders with halved hilts and the cultivation base for most was Qi Condensation, with a couple of Qi Manifestation experts among them. Their gait and posture, as well as the way they positioned themselves gave up their years of experience and training.


    In this world, this was quite an impressive lineup to meet in a mortal country and not a sect.


    They were supposed to let him pass through and there was a second group a bit further to pincer him, that was now approaching since the ambush failed. Their concealment of their aura, breath and presence was indeed quite impressive for this backwater ce but it was still not enough to deceive Wu Long.


    ''These masks are¡­ hoooh, so they belong to the Bahshi Assassination Group huh. Haha, I did not expect to meet them here, but if it is them, I can understand how their foundation survived the events that turned this world into a fractured one''


    There was a look of surprise and recognition in Wu Long''s eyes when he saw the masks of these assassins. It seems this secluded world is not as safe as it looked like after all. There seemed to be remnants of organizations from the Seven Boundless Worlds here. Though he doubted anyone from their higher ups survived, there was still that possibility, so he had to be a little more cautious.


    He was well acquainted with this organization as he was at one point in time the target of their numerous assassination attempts. After all, he had arge number of very powerful and influential enemies, but he also had a lot of powerful allies and influence among very powerful people, so they could not be openly attacking him. Thus hiring assassins to go after him was among the limited number of ways of going after him. Later, Bahshi Assassination Group, like many others, had to stop as he achieved levels of strength none of their top experts except ''her'' could reach. And he also spared them from his retribution because of ''her''.


    He also had a potential clue as to how this world turned into a fractured one, as Bahshi Assassination Group offended a very powerful enemy not long before he was trapped in a copsing world. He remembered that many of their secret branches were under siege and some minor worlds in which they were located became sealed off. He knew this because he helped them sort out this situation not long after it started, but by that time the damage was already done.


    This may be one of the minor worlds their secret branches were located in, and in the intense assault the world became so damaged that it closed off and had to recuperate. Being the secretive organization they are, it was quite possible their disciple training facility escaped the attack, and the survivors have continued to operate independently in this secluded world.


    Analyzing up to here, he made a decision to look for them when he had the time, to see if they have any records to let him better understand the situation, and maybe find out how much time passed since he was witnessing that copse of a minor world from within. He may be lenient to the Bahshi Assassination Group, but this detached branch that could probably not even be considered part of the same group anymore was not something he needed to go easy on.


    Heunched forward, without much small talk, as it was meaningless. They also had swords in their hands now, flying in his direction.


    He stepped in front of the first one, but suddenly made a pivot on his left leg that was in the front, pushing his body around while lowering his posture as two swords passed over his head while he cut two torsos with a diagonal revolving sh.


    As the one he was in the front of pierced his sword forward at his back that was still in the process of turning away from him, his right leg that went first when he started turning tripped the front leg of the one who pierced the sword at him, making him lose bnce and miss the shot, at which point his revolving sword caught his falling body to cut it cleanly following the same trajectory as the revolving sh before.


    In a sh, three of the assassins were dead, and as Bahshi Assassination Group people usually operated in three-man teams, one team of five was gone.


    The others, however, did not halt their movements rushing at him, but he already destroyed the formation of the five teams, making his choices freer, and thus much more difficult for them to predict.


    Suddenly, sword qi flew towards him from the direction of one of the Qi Manifestation Realm experts who was leading his team, and another one flew from a different direction.


    They tried to kill him if possible, or to at least limit his choices. But to their utter shock, as Wu Long stepped in a forward direction, his figure blurred and stretched like smoke, making a fast and quick turn, and when he reappeared in human form again, his sword was already beheading one of the two Qi Manifestation Realm experts.


    "B-Bahshi Ghost Step?!?!?!?"


    They recognized the movement technique he used, as this was the core movement technique of their assassination group. Only the core members were allowed to train in it.


    As Wu Long advanced to the Qi Gathering Realm, his options in using techniques and skills widened with the appearance of pure Spiritual Qi he could use. And with the Qi Maniption Ring his options expanded yet again.


    This trick was not really the best movement technique in his arsenal, but he had fun using it sometimes, and in this case, it achieved his goal of shaking his enemies. Though, if he could really utilize it, he would disappear like smoke into thin air and reappear at the target location, this current application still amplified his speed and disguised theplete movement trajectory. It was already very amazing and quite taxing to use this mild version with his current cultivation base, so he was not reallyining.


    He used the opportunity that appeared because of their shock at seeing their own group''s secret techniques used by their target and pierced the head of the second Qi Manifestation Realm assassin with rtive ease.


    There were now only Qi Condensation Realm practitioners around him, and two teams out of the four that were left were now iplete.


    When he saw the first sign of them preparing to run, he stopped testing his current strength and simply killed them with the sword wind imbued with sword intent.


    ''Hmm, for someone trained in the Bahshi Assassination Group, their training iscking even for their level of cultivation. Maybe the part of the organization that survived received more severe damage than I thought¡­''


    He was a little surprised, but he could not investigate for now. If these were Bahshi Assassination Group people, then once they failed their mission, they would have to raise the price for the assassination, and send better assassins, that is if the employer agrees to pay more.


    He could guess the employer, but did not know anything about the pricing. However, an organization that survived the great cmity should be deeply embedded everywhere in this world, and should be quite influential. It may be a bit out of the league of this employer''s means to pay if the target elimination difficulty rating goes too high.


    To ensure a sessful operation Bahshi usually sends an overkill amount of people with an overkill cultivation realm difference based on their preliminary investigation. Since he was in Qi Gathering Realm, several Qi Condensation Realm practitioners was already a high estimation of his strength, so they sent even two Qi Manifestation Realm practitioners. Next, if the client is willing to pay up, should be a group of Qi Manifestation Realm practitioners with a few Revolving Qi Realm experts.


    Whatever was the case, unless a Core Formation Realm practitioner showed up Wu Long would not really struggle to defend himself. Not to mention he was in the process of strengthening himself.


    While it would seem to someone if they looked at Wu Long fight that he would be basically undefeated in this world with his sword intent, since it cut through everything he needed and he did not seem to struggle in any of his fights that much, but that was only since his enemies always roughly matched what he could handle, and he was always fighting at the top of his abilities at the time to reach a quick conclusion.


    Unless he had a specific goal in mind like testing his strength, he did not like a long and probing fight, so if he could kill his enemy fast just by releasing all of his abilities, he would kill even a fly with strength far exceeding what was needed if he just wanted to kill it. And he never really gave his opponents any opportunities to adjust, so they might not have even released their full strength before they were killed.


    While sword intent was incredibly miraculous, it also had its limitations, and the greatest one for Wu Long at the moment was that with his current cultivation base and physique, it was not safe for him to release any more power of his sword intent. He was, in fact, grateful that he now improved to the point that this tiny tip of the iceberg could be released somewhat safely, but not for long.


    Thus, at the moment, he could at most fight with a Foundation Building Realm expert, and not in a prolonged fight. As Core Formation Realm was another watershed, simr to Qi Manifestation, the difference in power between these realms was higher than between normal major realms. To fight a Core Formation Realm practitioner would require him to achieve at least Qi Condensation Realm.


    Though, of course, it all depended on fighting expertise and skills, so he might struggle even with someone in the same realm if someone was as skilled as him and had superiorbat techniques. As unlikely as that possibility is here, he still has to be ready.


    ''Hmm, that Song Lingfei and the old man beside her seemed to be quite high profile people, I wonder why the people attacking them were not Bahshi?''


    As an ancient by this world''s standards organization with a profound foundation, it seems they should be at the top of the line in assassination business. And the first pick for influential people, but the people attacking her, who Wu Long killed before, were not even assassins, but warriors in disguised clothes. With such a seemingly high profile assassination it seems that the choice of the personnel was not optimal, but he could not deduce anything based just on the information he had, and he was not usually that meddlesome in someone else''s affairs except some particr cases.


    Regardless, he went on his way, leaving some poor soul to be frightened out of their wits discovering this gruesome scene.


    ¡ª


    When his next appointment with Sui Luxiao came up he arrived at the tradingpany headquarters as usual.


    When Sui Luxiao''s husband saw him in a hallway he dropped the scrolls he was carrying in his arms and stared at him in disbelief while Wu Long went past with an indifferent expression, not caring about him at all. It was not like he did not guess that he hired the assassins, it was that he currently did not want to eliminate him yet, if possible. As he was still crucial for Sui Luxiao to be freed.


    He made his way into her office, waiting for a bit in the waiting area of her reception, as she was upied with a meeting. When he was invited in he went straight into the bathroom, as she readied the room by waving her hand over the array on her table.


    When he came out of the bathroom after cleaning his hands and leaving the ring, she was already waiting, sparks of anticipation in her eyes as she looked at him. There was still some reluctance in her, but there was definitely more anticipation thanst time when it only appeared.


    She was wearing a dark silver dress that was made of sparkly material, with two long cuts on the sides from around the beltline. The long legs that could be seen through the slits were wrapped in dark semi transparent tights. And her high heels entuated her graceful legs in those tights.

 Chapter 43: (R18) Fingers to Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 43: (R18) Fingers to Heaven</h4>


    He approached her, reaching with his right hand to her forehead, gently brushing her hair that was in a longer bangs to the side of her face, away to the back of her ear, as she stared at him intently. This intimate gesture somehow made her heart flutter with trepidation.


    His hand then traced the back and side of her head behind the ear lower to her neck, and then his fingers went down the back of her neck while his thumb went down the side. A numbing sensation ran from the ces his fingers touched as the sensual gesture was overwhelming with intimacy and gentleness.


    The lower part of her spine became numb, and her breath became very mildly ragged as he closed in to her making her body temperature starting to rise as she felt the heating from him. His right hand than now went down to her shoulder traveled to her side on the back near her shoulder de while his left hand made contact with her waist on the opposite side. Both hands made uneven and sporadic inparison to each other but generally slow motion to her lower back and then lower to her buttocks. All the while, her body was reacting and heating up, mild pleasure spread through the areas his hands touched, and her flower became slightly moist. He then spread out his fingers wide and firmly but gently grasped both of her buttcheeks, digging into the soft and plump flesh. At the same time he made a soft tugging force bring her fully into his embrace, pushing her ample breasts into the sturdy muscles on his torso.


    "Ah!"


    She made a slight gasp as her slit now turned wet and started leaking a bit of Yin Qi. Her head was now looking slightly to the right, looking over his left shoulder, as her cheek touched his upper chest. His body temperature and musk smellpletely made her lower back numb and turned her head slightly nk. Her eyes flickered with the orange hue as if a fire had started burning inside them.


    He started kneading and massaging her ass over the dress making her mildly moan and gasp in pleasure.


    "Ahm, nnngh, mmhmm, huuu"


    He sometimes pressured two points on her lower back with his thumbs, making the numb sensation she felt there spread like a wave before returning back. As he was kneading her ass he gradually made her dress go up, making the horizontal slits on the side be a perfect ess point to the inside of her dress, which he used without hesitation to now massage her only through the tights, making the sensations more vivid.


    She was gasping and moaning while her hands were lightly grasping the cloth on his waist, and her body was leaning into his warm embrace.


    Any anxiety or needless thought nowpletely left her as she was feeling the pleasure he gave her. His right hand went a bit further down, reaching for her flower region from behind, but not touching it and merely bypassing it to go for the inner thigh, as his left hand was still focused on her buttocks.


    "Mmmph, nnngh, mmnn, mmmhaaa, nn, Wu Long! Nnn, mmm"


    Her uneven breath and moans were already very apparent, as she was already profusely leaking Yin Qi but he was still teasing her, not touching the ce that was now on fire. She finally could not hold back and called out to him in a pleading, as well as slightly rebuking, voice. She distanced her head a bit and turned it to look up at him, and was immediately greeted by his gentle look. There was a mischievous hint in them, but at the moment she looked him in the eye, the sensation she was waiting for that did note no matter what, made her shiver as he traced his fingers with some mild pressure on her slit over her tights and underwear from the front which he reached through the thigh earlier to the back. He amplified this feeling by cing his left hand tly on the lower back where the buttcrack was starting and applying slight pressure.


    ''NnnnnnuaaaaaaaAAAAAAAIIIIAH!!"


    Sparks flew in her eyes as they then went slightly up and she started convulsing while he firmly held her up, her Yin Qi was gushing from below and her moan went from a nasal to an open and loud and eventually high pitch one while undting in tact to her convulsions. Her hands grabbed onto his shoulders from his back with force instinctively seeking support. He amplified the feeling by gradually but gently increasing the pressure of his left hand.


    Then he started to release the pressure, as she gradually calmed down her convulsions leaning on to him again and bing slightly limp, almost lying on him while standing. Her convulsions did not fully stop though, sporadically convulsing and releasing Yin Qi at the same time as she gasped for breath.


    As she calmed down, and regained some senses her already flushed face turned beat red as she recalled what scene Wu Long must have seen. He watched her orgasm before, but she was not really aware as she was consumed by the feeling, but this time she was looking at him while still rtively acute, causing her to realize the face she showed him at that moment.


    "Ah-"


    While she was absorbed in her embarrassment, Wu Long slightly bent his knees, and then lifted her by her waist, prompting a startled short gasp from her, then went forward to the wall.


    He then put her back on her legs, propping her back against the wall, and standing in front of her slightly to the side, reaching over her waist with his left arm, supporting her waist with his hand on her back. And cing his right hand slightly below her right breast on the right side of her torso with a slightly sliding motion.


    She did not have much time to think as then his hand reached for her breast over the dress and started kneading it, causing the mes of pleasure that started to die down fire up again.


    Her soft moans returned, and she closed her eyes, firmly deciding to herself not to look at him, at least for now.


    His hand then took off the side of her dress from her shoulder, baring the chest for him to see clearly for the first time. He took time to admire it while resuming kneading and massaging it. Her jade-like skin made thisrge, soft breast seem glossy and smooth, while the well proportioned to its size are and nipple allured the gaze with pink color.


    As he teased her bare breast, his left hand slowly went down for her buttocks in a slow sliding motion that made her feel delight and anticipation. His right hand started teasing her nipple, making her moan in delight.


    "Mmmh, aaaah, haaah, nngh, oomph"


    He teased her breast and buttocks for some time, and finally both his hands went back to her waist, one from the front, one from the back. He got even closer, slightly pinning her to the wall with his body, while applying a tiny amount of pressure on the back of her waist with his left hand. His right hand changed its orientation from horizontal to the vertical, his fingers lightly spread and pointing down her belly to her pelvic region. He then slowly started sliding it down, sending a tingling sensation through her entire body to her flower that was releasing massive amounts of Yin Qi already.


    His hand first went to her left thigh, and when he reached the slit in the dress he slipped his hand in, causing the front part of her dress to wrinkle and go up as his arm was lifting it while staying diagonally vertical. His palm covered her crotch and started to caress it, causing her to immediately moan.


    "Mmm, haaaah, nngh"


    He then raised his hand again to her belly but not going out of her dress, which now waspletely disheveled, and slid it back down but now under her tights and underwear, teasing her flower lips.


    He continued teasing her, and once she was moaning quite loudly started teasing her pearl, with his middle finger in circr motions.


    "AAaaaaaaaah"


    She Started convulsing and climaxing again. Yin Qi made his fingers wet, as he was still teasing the pearl. As he gradually stopped, she was beginning to calm down, when he slid his middle finger down from her pearl and traced it over her wet lips that immediately gushed with more Yin Qi and made her start moaning again. He then caressed the lips for some time before his middle finger very gently slid inside her.


    "AAaaaaaaagh, nuaaaah, haaaaah"


    She opened her eyes with lust covering them like a film and stared in his eyes slightly above her, while moaning loudly as he started slightly moving his finger up and down the entrance of her cave. He was looking into her eyes, seeing the pleasure in them, feeling her ecstasy.


    He then started to apply mild pressure on the wall of her cave that was closer to the front, bending the finger ever so slightly, and gradually went deeper. He thrusted his finger, savoring her moans and the look in her eyes and then his finger went to its base and back and then into the cave again.


    She started convulsing again as her eyes went slightly up again and the Yin Qi gushing out of her was more and more abundant. He supported her with the hand on his back and slightly pinning her body to the wall, and continued to pleasure her with his finger. As her orgasm passed he continued pleasuring her, and gradually added the index finger as well. It first was just lightly caressing her lower lip, and then it started going in with the one before.


    "Aaaah, mmmmm, nuagh, mmm, oomph, nhuaaah"


    She was loudly moaning and asionally climaxing, as he continued to give her pleasure she never felt before. She was sometimes moaning out his name while her head was turning back and forth from left to right. Her hands tightly held on to him. Her left hand was grasping his right forearm, while her right hand reached to beid t on his back over his left shoulder.


    This continued until she became exhausted, and could not go on anymore.

 Chapter 44: Alive again

    <h4>Chapter 44: Alive again</h4>


    He first held on to her, letting her calm down and watched herpletely fall unconscious. And then bent down his knees to gently lift her up in a princess hold, carefully holding her close to him. As he set her on a sofa nearby to recuperate, he fixed her exposed breast, and tidied her hair a bit with a gentle motion. He then went to an armchair opposite her sofa, in the position he usually sat to cultivate here.


    He took off his shoes, sat in lotus position and started cultivating. His cultivation base quickly started to rise as the quality and quantity of the Yin Qi lingering around him now was a lot better and abundant. He quickly reached the bottleneck of the 2nd level of Qi Refining Realm and broke through without much struggle, and went even further still.


    Sui Luxiao was recuperating, and several hours passed before she woke up to see Wu Long cultivating in silence. She did not immediately stand up, lying in this position and looking at him.


    She started to feel conflicted, and even regretful that she took him up on his offer as then she would not feel like this now. She was an honest woman with integrity, she never cheated on her husband in her life, and she never allowed anyone to even flirt with her. She had to agree to the treatment as it was far too important, and, at that point, it did not really matter what method she chose. So she chose to agree to his help since he was the one who seemed to know the problem best as he identified it, and he also called himself an expert, which she could trust as she knew when someone was either lying or overconfident from the decades of operating such arge enterprise as the highest decision maker. Besides, she believed that even if he made her release Yin Qi, it would only be just that, a physical pleasure that she could brush off at any moment.


    She never thought of the oue right now. She was a smart woman, and she knew that she was beginning to have feelings for him. She was shocked as she did not believe that this part of her soul was still alive, but she was not one to delude herself. There was now a dilemma before her. She had to stop the treatment, at least from him. It was the smartest and most logical thing to do to keep her integrity. But there was a part of her that screamed that she could not. It was the first time since she became a powerful and influential woman, more experienced and smarter than her youth, disillusioned with her husband and kids, that she was truly unable to make a decision. She would normally be able to keep her head cool at any times, but there was now a part of her that knew that something in her was starting to revive, and if lost, she could potentially copse.


    She stood up and went to the bathroom, as she started to clean up she first halted, seeing as he was not looking at her yet as he was cultivating, but then admonished herself and took off her drenched tights and underwear, like always not taking off the dress but just reaching under it. She looked at them in a daze for some time and put them into theundry basket.


    Recently, she had to stop the employee from taking anything out of theundry basket and taking care of it herself. As she cleaned up, wore new underwear and identical tights to the ones she had before, and refreshed her looks, some time passed. She did not do anything in a hurry, as she knew he would be cultivating for some more time.


    As he reached near the bottleneck to the 3rd level of Qi Gathering Realm he stopped cultivating to increase the base and started consolidation, which took him about half an hour.


    This was the longest treatment session thus far, and since the Yin Qi released was better and more abundant it also took him longer to cultivate it. It was now nearly evening, but he already told her that this would most likely be the case when he leftst time.


    When he opened up his eyes he saw her sitting on the sofa opposite him, with a refreshed appearance, looking like the time they met today. But there was aplicated light in her eyes, as she was fighting herself.


    "It seems you are struggling with a decision, but do not be rmed, it is not the end of the world, and you are still the honest and upright woman you were before. You are not falling into depravity by the virtue of the fact that you are having this conflicted feeling, and you are not betraying anyone as you have been betrayed first. You are just honest with yourself, and that is not a bad thing."


    "...How do I know that I will not fall into depravity from now on if I continue?"


    "You do not, as no one can really guarantee anything pertaining to the future, but I have faith in you. You are a strong woman, and will not sumb to pleasure while you are still sane, and I do not give pleasure that one cannot handle so going insane from my pleasure is impossible. The very fact that you came to a decision to stop the treatment now shows how strong your consciousness and determination are"


    "...Is it okay to stop?"


    "I cannot say that I am happy about not being able to give you pleasure, as I must confess that I do enjoy our little routine, but it is ultimately your decision. I cannot force you. But since I am responsible for making you feel ufortable with these feelings I will give you a helping hand in resolving your conflict a bit at least for now. If you decide to stop the treatment, let us make a temporary stop for now. You will still have to release Yin Qi not to regress the progress we made, but you could do it by relieving yourself as you had done recently"


    She blushed slightly when she realized that he somehow knew that she started pleasuring herself from time to time after theirst session. He then continued


    "By now you have recovered enough for that to continue a slight rehabilitation, and thus pausing will not negatively affect the treatment. I also offer you to continue meeting up for appointments, but only for consultation, as I have to intervene if there are any changes in your condition. Andstly, I offer you my ear and words whenever you need them, as a good conversation can sometimes help you see the world from the other side. Meanwhile, you can also collect your thoughts and make up your mind"


    "..."


    As he finished with a gentle smile, vastly different from the seductive or charming one he used at normal times, she looked at him in silence for some time.


    "... Why are you helping me?"


    She eventually asked, puzzled by how sincerely he treated her.


    "I must confess, I am slightly puzzled about that as well. This is not apletely normal behavior to me as I prefer not to interfere, or if I do, not so directly.


    I approached you not knowing what you were like or what your situation was, and had a purpose, that was to resolve the problem with your son as well as try and get all the ingredients I need all in one go, since it was convenient.


    At the same time as those goals, I had a thought of seducing you if your man did not deserve you, or punishing you if you turned out to be as corrupt as your son, but I never expected to find ¡­ well, you.


    As I decided to help you I did a little more than the treatment while we were here. You were wondering why I asked you that we keep our appointments in this office and why did I ask you to not change the way you dress yourself, right? I have achieved my purpose in doing so now, so I can tell you now.


    You lost your identity as a woman right here in the office, first by that desk over there where you receive reports and read notes, and then even more by that window you look at the employees at, and then on the armchair here where you meet people strictly for business you sealed the coffin on it. So I made you regain your womanhood here, in the ce you lost it. The heart that is beating and flutters slightly right now is the heart of a woman. But it is also the heart of apetent and confident leader. The two are one and the same, and regaining your woman self could not happen anywhere else for you to not start to resent the businesswoman self. Which is also a part of you and not supposed to be resented.


    Your clothes are a part of your daily life and routine, and they facilitated the feeling of this being the same life of working in this office. It is also very helpful towards the rebirth of your womanhood. Your clothing choice is very feminine, but not to please the eyes of someone else since you lost interest in that and not for business as you disdain doing so, but a subconscious choice, one that signifies the desire of your woman self to be reborn and embraced by you again.


    And if I ampletely honest, I do like how you dress, and was hoping to always see you as stunning as when I saw you first.


    Now that you have regained your lost half, you are whole and alive again. Thus the confusion. But that basically means that you do not need me to help you anymore, as you are already awake, and now, aware.


    Even if I were to leave, if you just continue on this path you will, albeit more slowly, but fully recuperate, as well as be alive again. You might also start pondering about your life and what you want to do, and if there are any changes you want to make. But here I am, not leaving and offering to continue, or at least conversations to ensure that everything goes well and to try and steer you in a certain direction.


    I admit, I am fascinated by you, and I started to genuinely care. I genuinely want you for myself, but I am not one to force women to do what they do not want. Besides, I cannot give you what you sought from a man before, to be yourspletely and only be with you, as I am not someone who will be faithful to one woman. And despite that I can guarantee to love you better than anyone out there and treat you as the most precious woman in the world when I am with you, and make you happy. But it is ultimately your choice. Thus I give you space and time to think by yourself. However, I am not certain of what you choose, and I am quite persistent and greedy. So here I am, trying to convince you to make choices that I believe are right, quite selfishly so."


    He replied, with first a puzzled, then sincere, and then pondering look on his face, finishing with a slight chuckle at his own shamelessness.


    She looked at him in a daze, as he was basically quite tantly pursuing her. She was, no doubt, surprised, first at his revtions on his motivations and initial attitude, then on his reasoning for his requests regarding the ce and her clothes, and finally at the realization about her woman self.


    But that surprise paled inparison to his now naked confession. He wanted her. This made her surprised, puzzled, happy, flustered, doubtful, scared, unsure, ttered, conflicted and feel a flurry of other emotions at the same time.


    They sat there, looking at each other inplete silence for some time.


    "... I see, I..I¡­"


    She struggled to say something after some time, still in a daze and confusion.


    "It is okay, take your time to think, I will not urge you and make you hurry. You do not have to give your answer now, today or even this week. I said I am persistent, not impatient.


    I just have to remind you that I will always be here when you want to talk, ask something or anything else. I also have to tell you that whatever your answer will be, it will not change that I want to help you, or bring you any consequences from my side.


    Andstly, your honesty and integrity are notpromised by considering my words, as you are well aware that your current rtionship is not sustainable and quite harmful. You just were not in the right ce to ponder on it before, but now you are, and you also have more options of where to go in your life from here on.


    I know that there is a lot on your mind now, so I will leave you for now not to be a pressure or distraction" he said in a gentle tone.


    He knew that despite being honest with her, he was still very unfair in pursuing her in these circumstances, where she was vulnerable and he was the only stable looking option in her arsenal, but he wanted her too much, and he never considered himself a good person.


    As he stood up, took his ring he left on the sink that she then left for him on the table before him and left Sui Luxiao''s office, she sat there for a long time, thoughts and emotions shing through her eyes. But despite her confused and dazed state, there was now an undeniable air of life around her, as she was alive again.

 Chapter 45: Weapon Mastery, The Sword is Reforged

    <h4>Chapter 45: Weapon Mastery, The Sword is Reforged</h4>


    Wu Long spent the next two days teaching Yu Huan and overseeing her alchemy. Bi Rui was still trying to avoid him, but as he was basically always at their house she had to meet him. She calmed down in the time she had avoided him, but seeing his gaze filled with amusement still caused her to feel flustered.


    On the third day, as Bi Rui was outside, training her spear, making the air around her tremble with the sounds of the wind being split by the spear, she suddenly felt a gaze on her. She turned around to see Wu Long looking at her with his hands crossed, leaning on the wooden column of the porch with his shoulder.


    This exceptional image dazed her for a split moment, as he was definitely handsome, and the posture as well as the tranquil atmosphere seemed to make the whole scene dreamy.


    "Don''t you have to advise Yu Huan right now?" she asked when she snapped out of her daze, with some slight nervousness.


    "She is digesting the lesson so she needs some time to meditate on it" he replied in a light tone.


    "Oh¡­ I see" she said, as she tried to think of a reason not to be in the same space as him.


    She resumed training for now to not look at him, but as she made a thrust,


    "You are losing your spear''s vantage by gripping it at this moment"


    A voice came from the side, causing her to pause and look at Wu Long.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You are quite skilled, but your technique is too rigid, you were taught to have total control over your spear thus losing its flexibility" he exined diligently


    She raised her eyebrows at him.


    "Do you think you can advise me on the spear?"


    She started to feel a little irritated, as though she had a guilty consciousness towards Yu Huan for duping her about her experience, thus feeling uneasy before Wu Long who seemed to see through her veneer, her skills as a spear wielder was something she held pride in and was most confident at. She served in the empire''s army for quite long now, eventually being promoted to the exalted position of imperial guard, whose duty was protecting the imperial family.


    She was also praised for having high potential, and even a high chance to be guard captain in the future.


    So thements of someone who looked as a schrly yboy, who merely had some knowledge on alchemy and was not even able to perform it himself unnerved her.


    "Hmm, I am not a master of the spear, but I do know a thing or two, about as much as I do about the sword and bow, as well as a few others. I was mocked as a ''jack of all trades, master of none'' by one of my teachers, since I never reached a pinnacle in any of them" he said, making her almostugh.


    "A pinnacle? Hahah, you?"


    "Haa, I would just let it go, but you managed to amuse me so I''m going to help you out a bit despite your disbelief and mocking" he said after a sigh as he abandoned his handsome posture and started walking towards her.


    He made a gesture of asking for the spear as he approached with a stretched out hand.


    "..."


    Bi Rui looked at him with slight irritation and hostility in her eyes, as his attitude towards martial weapons was too light. True masters of their weapons never switched between them and regarded their own weapon as theirpanion and sole belief. His words, implying that swords, bows, spears, and more were all the same to him, made her feel as if he was talking with too much disregard.


    "Heh, let''s see you embarrass yourself then"


    She sneered, taking out a spare spear from her spatial ring and handing it over to him. As her own spear was her life, she never lent it to anyone.


    He nodded with appreciation at her attitude toward the spear and took the spear she handed to him, while she retreated back to the porch, as the courtyard was too small and could only allow one person to wield the spear, and the movement circle was quite small.


    He took a moment to look at the spear in his hand, as it stood vertically on the ground with a slight tilt. He took in its weight, shape, and form.


    Despite his looks and words that did not seem to give much reverence to the weapon he was holding, Bi Rui was actually mistaken, as he did not feel any disregard towards any of the weapons he wielded. It was quite the opposite as he regarded them all with great reverence and importance. They were his life.


    His humble beginnings were of someonepletely untrained sent out to the chaotic battlefield where he had to survive, and he was given no equipment whatsoever. He had to grab whatever was nearby and randomly swing it to protect his life. There was no technique or finesse at first, only the instinct and desire to live.


    He was then given some teaching of the sword, but his initial experience and instincts were already ingrained in him by that time, and on the battlefield, his weapon would often break or be so soaked in blood that it became slippery and harder to use, so he would grab whatever weapon his opponents or fallen allies dropped.


    Each and every weapon was his life, and he did not differentiate. This habit continued even as he learned more of the swordter. When he encountered the chance, he would learn any other skill. One of his masters was extremely displeased with him for that, but it did not stop his habit.


    However high his techniques, skills, andprehension were getting, his most dangerous aspect always remained in his overwhelming battle instincts. Even if someone was far more skilled with a weapon than him, he was still a fatal danger to them in a confrontation. So he did not bother with squabbles weapon wielders had between themselves on which weapon was superior.


    He moved his foot to touch the butt of the spear, sending it toward a horizontal position and then that foot moved in one continuous and graceful motion to take a step forward, while his other hand received the spear butt he sent up.


    His hands then manipted the spear to make a wave-like movement, as he adjusted his posture so that the spear tip pointed slightly downwards.


    Bi Rui''s eyes snapped wide as she felt the ambiance of a spearmastering from him, as a sharp and grand air spread in a powerful ripple from his position, sweeping the dust and fallen autumn leaves up and away to the corners of the courtyard.


    He then made three light motions, one thrust, followed by a circr motion that then sent a short horizontal cut to the side, and a backward circr motion that positioned the spear upward ending with a strike downwards. Each motion was fluid and continuous, and the spear shaft maniption was miraculous, as if the spear was a dragon, coiling and turning, alive and having its own will.


    Bi Rui watched in daze at the three movements that instantly turned her head nk. She never saw such spear mastery. There were a lot of spear masters that could do these three movements that would look about the same, but there was a fundamental difference in the understanding of the spear.


    Wu Long then switched to one hand, making the spear turn in arge arc over his head and then made a violent and powerful sweep outwards, and Bi Rui vividly saw a scene of a dozen people being crushed and sent flying away by this sweep in her mind.


    "The spear is called the king of all weapons, and its advantagees from the overwhelming power and range it boasts. With one spear, sweeping away multiple opponents is not a feat, but norm. Your control over the weapon is important, and your movements are right, but you are limiting its freedom and flexibility, even if it bends while you move it" he said to the still dumbfounded BI Rui as he returned the spear to its vertical position beside him and looked at her. The posture was more or less the same as when he received the spear, but the meaning behind this scene changed. There was an aura of an expert spear wielder that she could now feel around him, and her previous dissatisfaction disappeared like a sandcastle after a giant wave.


    "My apologies" she made a bow to him "I have offended-..."


    But before she could finish he just waved his free hand.


    "It''s fine, not a big deal"


    He handed her the spear she gave him and went to his earlier position by the porch wooden column.


    "We have time while Yu Huan''s busy digesting the lesson, so I''ll oversee your training a bit" he said, as he really had nothing to do while he still wanted to give another lesson to Yu Huan today. So he was stuck waiting. Her progress slowed down a bit and he was trying to get her over a hurdle after which she could concoct his pill. Not to mention they still had to go through some trial and errors as it was an experimental pill.


    Bi Rui was overjoyed and immediately got to training, while he gave her some advice. Different from a sword, where he stimted the potential of Ye Ling, having herprehend the sword by herself, the method of teaching the spear was different. It was linked to the fact that Ye Ling was improving her sword in a certain unique way, and her natural talent with the sword was a lot higher than Bi Rui''s talent with the spear. He also did not want to influence Ye Ling''s sword too much, as he was recognizing her sword more and more as it improved, and did not want to tarnish it with his own sword.


    But with Bi Rui, her spear skills were based on themon skills used by mortal warriors, only slightly improved through years of effort, contemtion and experience. What he taught her was fundamental technique. Though he did not exactly teach her, as he was not that invested in it, his advice still was tremendously beneficial to her.


    As they trained, Yu Huan finally digested her lesson, and came out to find this incredible scene with wide eyes. Though Wu Long quickly switched back to teaching her alchemy, the fact that Bi Rui allowed him to advise her on the spear still greatly shocked Yu Huan.


    Two more days have passed, and the final hurdle Yu Huan had was ovee. It took longer than Wu Long originally anticipated, but it was still within the margin of his expectations. He also advised Bi Rui when he had the chance and immediately noticed that her busy schedule suddenly turned normal again.


    Sui Luxiao has not contacted him yet, but he was not impatient, as he knew it was not an easy matter for her, albeit he did not understand itpletely. For him the choice was apparent, at least in regards to her current situation, she might be hesitating on his proposal to her, but she at least should have almost instantly reached a decision regarding her family. But he also knew that there were as many ways as there were people, and something that was trivial to him might not be trivial at all for her.


    The Ye family already has started their celebrations, but as this was a big and important asion, the celebration will go for about two more weeks, withrge and small banquets for the various guests. The most important banquet will be held on the final day as there will be other great noble family representatives, tradingpanies'' elites and even imperial family sending their congrattions and gifts then.


    As they used up two more days on trial and error, she finally concocted the first pill, which, while made improvements to his condition, did not have the desired effect. As they tried three more different recipes he theorized, he sat in a separate room with his upper clothes off, and took thest pill made by them.


    As he meditated, and guided the medicinal energy, as well as using several profound and unique techniques, his body was strained at such a tyrannical pill. There were jade needles in his bare chest, lower back and on his shoulders that he inserted beforehand.


    Finally, he felt the Yang Root connect to his dragon again, making a slight recovery. He was overjoyed but did not lose focus, as there was still quite a lot of medicinal energy in him, and the damage was notpletely repaired, he still had work to do.


    Hour after hour passed as his hands made hand seals, sweat dripping profusely out of him. The initial connection was strengthened, and then made tougher, all the damaged areas were gradually incinerated by the medicinal effect bringing excruciating pain to him, as while his soul had quite a resilience from experience, this body was new, and its pain tolerance had to be re-trained.


    He then took a few medicines he prepared beforehand that were for healing the parts he was removing, and started using another set of hand seals to start the delicate process of restoring the parts that were now riddled with holes left from removing damaged tissue.


    He finally made full recovery, as his sword was reforged and as good as new. He then used the rest of the medicinal energy with the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art to refine it to use as fuel for the Golden Yang Dragon Body as he did with all the previous failed pills, thus his physique, stamina, endurance, Yang Qi and Yang Root have receive a major boost in these past days. Now that his dragon was not in a deep slumber but only lightly hibernating, the effect of Golden Yang Dragon Body was even stronger, and the technique instantly made the newly restored part more resilient, stronger than ever before.


    When he opened his eyes there was a profound light in them, and the air around him had changed slightly. It was now the real start.


    ¡ª


    ***Note: the spear in this chapter is the one referred to as Mao, a spear that has a short two-ded sword as the spearhead. Common soldiers in this novel would use spears known as Qiang, while cultivators would generally use Mao. I will post a descriptive picture in thements of this chapter for anyone interested.


    There will also be a reclining moon spear called Guandao in the story, as well as a halberd, which is a Qiang or Mao with two identical crescent des on the spear shaft near the spearhead, with the pointy sides looking outward (you can probably get it if you google chinese halberd, it is quite different from a european one).


    More on other weaponster when they appear.


    PS: The sword usually referred to in the story is Jian, a straight double-sided sword. If the type of the sword is different, I will specify in the story, as was the case with Zhao Wuji''s ox-tailed sword called Niuweidao.

 Chapter 46: I Want To Hold You Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 46: I Want To Hold You Tonight</h4>


    Wu Long lightly wiped himself up with a wet cloth that was left in the room beforehand, and clothed himself. He then went out of the room to see worried and nervous eyes. He chuckled when he saw Yu Huan fidgeting, as every failure brought her spirits down, after all, she was only useful to him if the pills she made passed his requirements, and if she was not useful, their deal would end and he would not teach her alchemy. Wu Long did not express any displeasure at the previous failures but it still weighed heavily on her.


    "Congrattions, you have seeded, and I give you my gratitude, as one of my problems and goals have been achieved thanks to you. You did not really have to worry so much, as even if this time failed I had theorized about 5 other recipes. It was not your pills that were failing, but my recipes, so rest assured, you did great"


    He said with a smile, as he really was grateful to her. Her eyes shined with delight, as she was excited about the sess, as well as at the fact that she will probably have more opportunities to learn from him.


    "As I promised, I will teach you what I know about alchemy. Though I will require pills from you from time to time as well, of course"


    He then added, making her almost start singing with happiness.


    "Yes, of course, leave your pills to me" she patted her chest with eagerness.


    "Here, take this scroll first, it is a lot moreplicated and profound, as well as quite long. It will take you some time, but if you have any questions I will answer them the next time I visit, I will go for now, so you can start whenever you want, if you encounter a bottleneck before Ie myself just send me a message with amunication talisman"


    He then said, and after brief goodbyes with her and Bi Rui, he then went to the Ye Family Manor. The manor was festive as there was another banquet today, there were guests strolling around in the gardens and alleys of the manor, as he walked through to his lodging. He washed up,pletely cleaning up any effect of the pills, and put on some clean clothes.


    As he went back out from the secluded area he lived in, he went through the crowds of guests to arrive at the banquet hall.


    There was music and dancers, as well as a martial show. The festive mood was permeating the ce, and as Wu Long walked in gathering the interested gazes of women, he did a quick scan and then his eyes fell on the person he was looking for.


    Ye Ling wore a gorgeous and luxurious blue dress in tone to her eyes, her ck hair were tied up with gold jewelry, gold threads and blue ribbons into aplicated hairstyle, revealing her graceful neckline that had quite a massive golden ne with blue jewels in it wrapped around it. Her dress entuated her style, but it was not revealing and quite long, so her legs wearing high heels were only seen a little.


    She was in a conversation with some guests, talking andughing. He did not immediately approach her, taking in her appearance and beauty.


    But even though he did not move to her, as if she felt something, her gaze turned to him, and a delightful and content smile bloomed on her beautiful cherry lips and shone in her piercing blue eyes.


    He smiled in return, and they moved through the crowd towards each other. He came near to her, and took the hand she stretched out.


    "You look gorgeous, Ling''er"


    Her beautiful smile widened, happy at his words. But there appeared a blush on her cheeks and her eyes turned slightly to the side and downward, as she was still as bashful towards this sort of atmosphere.


    Wu Long gently tugged on the hand he was holding, bringing her closer to him and taking a step forward as well, almostpletely closing their distance. He then went to her ear and whispered into it.


    "I want to hold you in my embrace tonight"


    A shiver went down her spine at his voice, and her body slightly heated up. Her face reddened even further, as she expressed surprise at his words, but she bashfully smiled and nodded, still looking down. But then, a light of recalling something shone in her eyes as she looked up at Wu Long.


    "Wu Long, but you¡­ your¡­"


    "It is alright, it is all better now" he reassured her, making her feel surprised, but she then bashfully turned her head back away from him.


    "Then¡­ then, let''s go?"


    She timidly asked.


    He simply nodded, and holding onto her hand led her back to their area.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile at the other area of the banquet hall, Hua Ziyan looked at the two. She noticed the change in their rtionship not long ago, and was greatly shocked at first, and then envious.


    As a young maiden, she could not help feeling attracted to Wu Long with his looks, demeanor, strength, knowledge and mysterious air. His whole being exuded a fatal charm to women.


    But she knew that although he appreciated her beauty, it was not as fatal to him as to other people, and her qualifications were too low to catch his attention. He only helped her out as a kindness, not a show of affection or special attention. Though she felt his demeanor and air change slightly during the time they knew each other, there still was not a single time he looked at her more than with just amusement or slight interest.


    Seeing them leave she somehow understood their intentions, she was, despite the fact she never dual cultivated, a disciple of a dual cultivation sect after all. As she thought about it, she firmly decided to at least try if she found an opportunity, who knows, maybe if she offered him her Pure Yin Essence which others regarded as a treasure because of her special physique, he might not refuse her, and then he might look at her a bit more.


    ¡ª


    As Wu Long led Ye Ling away, another pair of eyes looked at the two, but with a frown covering the eyebrows above them.


    Ye Fan, Ye Ling''s uncle and the new patriarch of the family was in deep thought as he looked at them.


    He knew that Wu Long was dangerous, maybe their family ancestors who are usually in seclusion could rival him, but it was not guaranteed, and even if they could, Wu Long could still bring substantial harm to the family before he is subdued. It was not wise to provoke him over those Du family who now turned monks.


    It was another matter entirely if it concerned Ye Ling, though. As the Ye family had long since tried to reim her, and as he got closer to bing the new patriarch, his ambitions led him to view her in light of making connections with a beneficial ally, possibly bringing him an achievement as a generation''s patriarch in strengthening the family. Now, though, his ns were thrown into chaos because Ye Ling did not crumble under pressure, and there even was a bastard like Wu Long with her.


    ''If it was not for that damn woman!''


    He thought, as the silhouette of a stunningly beautiful woman with a sensual figure d in very revealing clothes, with pale brown hair and orange, almost red eyes appeared in his mind. Her annoyingughter at the time when she took away Ye Ling with her rang out in his mind many times since.


    ''But this Wu Long¡­ he might have aplicated background too¡­''


    Afterstmotion, he tried to get Ye Ling to reveal information about Wu Long many times, and she finally just said that if he messed with Wu Long, their sect master may not sit still, which caused him topletely back off.


    His wife, looking at the expression on her husband''s face, only smiled. She did not know anything about Wu Long''s prowess, so she was oblivious of the situation. In her mind, her husband was just displeased with Ye Ling, which was all that mattered to her, and delighted her.


    Her attitude toward Ye Ling stretched from her hostility towards her mother when she was young and did not marry into the Ye family yet. Even though her mother was long gone, it did not mean she forgot her enmity as she was a petty woman.


    ¡ª


    As Wu Long and Ye Ling entered the secluded area they lived in, he led her further, but she suddenly stopped, causing his hand, that led her here, to stretch out a bit.


    He looked at her, and she just went forward in a different direction, tugging at his hand to follow her with a bashful expression. He understood as he followed her into her courtyard, instead of the guest courtyard his room was in. Being as shy as she was in regards to this, she was concerned about the guest courtyard being connected and the noisesing out of the room, so she led him to her own room that was more secluded.


    She lowered her face slightly, trying not to look at his smile that came out naturally at her actions.


    As they entered the room, they took off their shoes and went closer to the bed. Then her movements stopped, and a slight panic appeared in her eyes as she did not really know what to do next.


    "Ling''er" he said to her from behind, and as she turned around he lifted her chin with a gentle movement of his right hand, leaned in and gently kissed her, slowly melting away her worries and nervousness.


    Her eyes opened up slightly, and then closed, as she felt his care and warmth. He embraced her and she returned the embrace, as they gently kissed in the room lit with onentern. Only soft sounds of their kisses and breathing resounded in the tranquil atmosphere.

 Chapter 47: (R18) A Night of Passion

    <h4>Chapter 47: (R18) A Night of Passion</h4>


    As she gradually calmed down, Wu Long stopped the kiss, made some distance between their heads to look at her face as she opened her eyes to look back at him.


    There was a look in his eyes that made her heart skip a beat. He then caressed her cheek with his right hand, lowering it a bit to caress her lower lip with his thumb while tracing the jawline with the index and middle fingers, and closed in for a kiss once again. But this time it was more sensual, as he started tasting her lips, covering them with his own a bit, making a gentle moan of surprise escape her.


    "nnn!"


    After some time of this sensual kiss, his tongue slid into her mouth, and she felt an entire new sensation, making her head nk, not thinking about anything else. Their kisssted for a bit, and when he took his head back a bit again to look at her, causing a thin string of saliva to glisten in the light of themp that illuminated the room to bridge in between their mouths, and then fade, her eyes opened up with a daze that was seductive to look at.


    He started kissing her again, sending sparkles of pleasure through her body.


    He gently sent his hands to the back of her neck, to the lock of her massive ne, as he took it off while kissing her passionately, making wet sounds escape from them as her breathing turned uneven and cheeks turned more and more rosy.


    His kisses brought her into a world of new sensations and pleasures, making her head light and her body shiver with trepidation.


    She released soft moans as their kiss made her feel the urge to moan, small gasps escaping her in between.


    "Nnnnn, nghuaah, chu, mmmm, haah, nchu, nnn"


    As he kissed her he started caressing her shoulders and forearms, feeling her body starting to heat up against his.


    He slowly got rid of her jewelry, cing it all one by one on the bedside table they stood by. And then his hands went back to caress and trace her forearms, going up to her shoulders, as he started lightly massaging them.


    She felt good from his touch, forgetting about her bashfulness and simply enjoying the feelings he gave her. She felt his hands massage her shoulders, sending a pleasurable sensation from there to her whole body.


    He then went to her back, and started slowly untying the ribbons that held her dress. The room filled with the sound of fabric brushing against fabric that sounded weirdly sensual when coupled with the sound of their kissing.


    He slowly undressed her, revealing her jade skin and sensual features, leaving only the underwear that covered her breasts and the lower part, which was of the same blue color, with exquisite work that made them look luxurious.


    "Haaa¡­."


    As he released her from the kiss, she sighed heavily as her body was already heating up. She was still slightly restraining herself as embarrassment tried to creep up, but he destroyed any defenses she had one by one with the sensations he gave her, as well as with his reassuring gaze that made her feel safe and warm, putting down her worries.


    He caressed her breasts a little from the top of the underwear, returning to kiss her, as soft moans filled the room once again. This time the volume was slightly higher, and the tone was more sensual. As he removed her upper underwear he stopped the kiss again to appreciate her beauty, andid her gently onto the bed.


    She bashfully covered her chest at first, but under his gaze she slowly opened up her hands again and ced them on the bed covers, spread out a bit. He admired her smooth jade-like skin, round and plump breasts that were ample and bouncy, as well as the pink nipples that were already standing up a bit as she was heated up from the forey before.


    He took off his robes, revealing his perfect male body to her, which she took the time to admire as well, only leaving his pants on as he crawled onto the bed over her, and kissed her lightly but sensually again, while caressing her breasts with his hands.


    "Aah, mmm, hah, nnng"


    She moaned at his touches, and then he started sending light kisses on her chin and going down to her neck. His kisses sent sparks from their locations to all the corners of her body as they slowly went down her neck, to her upper chest, approaching her right breast. He took his time to kiss the side of the breast first, before approaching her cherry top.


    "Aaaaaah"


    She moaned as he licked her nipple with the tip of his tongue, making electricity run through her. And then he covered her nipple with his mouth, caressing it with his lips and tongue, causing her to moan again and again as her underwear started to be dark at the center of her crotch. His left hand was still kneading her other breast, asionally teasing the nipple with his fingers, and his right hand massaged the base of the breast he was pleasuring with his mouth.


    "Haaaaah, aaah, mmmm, haaaa"


    Her uneven breathing as well as moaning intensified, as her body felt on fire. The pleasure he was giving her was making every inch of her body tingle with delight. She put her hand on his head as he was sucking on her nipple slightly.


    He then switched the breast he was attacking with his mouth, switching ces the movements his hands made as well.


    Some timeter, his mouth left her breasts as he traveled with kisses down to her belly, resuming to make his hand movements identical on her breasts.


    "Aaaaagh, haaaa, huaaaah, Wu Long! Hhhaa, mmmm"


    She called for him, as he slowly and very sensually covered her belly in a line of kisses stretching to her lower abdomen while still teasing her chest.


    His hands parted from her chest to go down the sides to the hips and slid her underwear down as his mouth made way closer and closer to her cave.


    Her slit was already wet with Yin Qi. His gentle kisses made her almost stop breathing as they went closer and her lower spine was slightly numb. His hands, that already took off her underwear, gently went up her legs and spread them a bit for him. He positioned himself in between her legs as his lips kissed her inner thighs, causing her to moan in anticipation, and then gently touched her flower.


    "Ah!"


    She gasped at the intense pleasure that almost tipped her over, as she was already nearing her climax several times. He controlled the level of pleasure, not making her experience too strong of a stimtion, prolonging this delightful time.


    He started pleasuring her flower gently, with his lips and tongue, concentrating on the lips first. He then spread the lips open slightly with his hands and went a bit further, touching her pink pearl with his tongue.


    "Aaaaaaaaaah! Wu Long¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I''m-...Nuaaaaaaagh!!!!"


    She started convulsing as Yin Qi gushed out of her, as he drank it all. Her hands were pressing his head as she could not control her body, and her toes went stretching outward as her body slightly went up. She felt wave after wave of electrifying pleasure spread from between her legs through her.


    He waited for Yin Qi to stoping out in a stream and started pleasuring her with his tongue again, going a bit deeper this time. Her moans filled the room again, as she was reeling in pleasure.


    Eventually, he stopped, to straighten up and look at her lying with her chest heaving up and down, a bit convulsing from time to time. There was a look of passion on her as she was anticipating what came next. Her body was heated up, and breath uneven. An alluring look of excitement in her eyes.


    He took the appearance of this goddess lying on the bed, her ck hair in sharp contrast to the white bedware. Her jade skin was rosy in multiple ces, and her blue eyes were staring at him in wait.


    He removed thest pieces of his clothing to reveal his already standing sword to her, and she gasped as she opened her eyes wide at his majestic long and thick rod.


    ''This is Wu Long''s¡­ it¡­ it''s so big? I¡­ I never saw a real one but I feel like¡­''


    Shepared his rod to what she saw in her master''s scrolls, as she was in the dual cultivation sect after all. And her master, the sect leader, had a vast collection of scrolls and books pertaining to dual cultivation. His dragon was far bigger, but it somehow looked perfect at the same time.


    He positioned his crotch in front of her flower, touching her slit with the shaft, while spreading her legs with his hands a bit so he could close in. He then slightly slid the shaft up and down causing her to re with pleasure again.


    As she looked at his sword with some fear in her eyes as she knew that there would be pain, and it also looked too big to fit inside her, there was also expectation.


    He slid his shaft on her flower enough to make her start releasing more Yin Qi, as he slid down, cing the head of his dragon at the entrance.


    He did not immediately enter, but spread her lips a bit with the fingers of his left hand and slid the tip of his dragon on the opening up and down to cover it in her juices, savoring the light moans that came from her.


    As he looked up at her, she noticed his gaze, and after a moment, slightly nodded her head.


    He applied some pressure and started spreading her cave with the tip of the dragon as it slid inside.


    "AH!"


    She gasped as a severe and intense pain assaulted her, she could feel him tearing her maidenhood, as well as spreading the walls of her cave that has not experienced such strain yet.


    She grasped the bed covers on both sides tightly and clenched her teeth as she tried to adjust to the feeling, while he waited, gently stroking her cheek with his right hand.


    "Do you want me to ease the pain?" he then asked. But she shook her head.


    "No, I¡­I want to feel it" she said.


    He waited for her pain to ease as he gently caressed her breast with the right hand, and lightly teasing the pearl above her cave with the thumb of his left hand, making her pleasure slowly overshadow the pain.


    Soon, the pain eased up, and he started gently moving the tip inside her, a bit further in and going back to almost exiting her cave again. As he moved his hips gently, the pain that slightly intensified by him moving started to go down and very slowly pleasure starteding with the pain. Gradually, the pain went down while the pleasure went up, causing her to start moaning in a low voice.


    "Nnnn, mmmm, haaa,mmhuu, nhuu, mmm"


    He then started to move a little further inside with several thrusts apart, making her feel newer sensations. As she was adjusting, he went further and further, stretching out her cave walls and gradually making her ustomed to him. Her moans started to be louder and more passionate. She felt the heat of his rod exploring her cave, and he felt the heat of her tight cave with his dragon. All the while, whey were looking into each other''s eyes and seeing the feelings in themid bare.


    "Haaaah,aaaaah, nghaaaah, mmuaaah, nnnnnnmm, haaaah"


    Finally, he reached near the end of her cave and his dragon was almost fully inside her, making her moan louder and louder. She was now feeling only pleasure, as any pain disappeared.


    Her passionate moans started to grow louder and louder, as she felt his rod touch several points that made her feel particrly good.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH"


    When his dragon went fully in and touched the end of her cave she made a loud moan, and started convulsing, gushing with Yin Qi. There was intense light flickering in her eyes that looked like a blue me was burning with intensity inside them. Her hands clenched the bed covers again, as her back arched slightly pushing her chest up.


    He gently grasped her breasts and started kneading and massaging them, intensifying her pleasure and making her moan even more, and then approached them with his mouth again when she started to calm down a bit as he started sucking and kissing them.


    He then started to move again, as he pleasured her chest, and her moans filled the room.


    "Wu Long!"


    She ced her hands on his head and called out his name, and he went up to her mouth and started kissing her while still rhythmically moving his hips. Her moans became muffled with their kiss.


    "Mmph, oomph, nnngh, mmmm"


    She felt climbing up to her orgasm again, as he wrapped his hands around her and passionately moved his hips, thrusting his rod into her over and over again. Her eyes, that closed when they started kissing, opened up again, and went up, as she started convulsing, and her moan started muffled since they were still kissing.


    "NnnnnnnnnnhghhhhhnnnnnnhuaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAGH!"


    As they parted their lips her moan escaped as she was clinging on to him. Her legs straightened up going up into the air. Her slit released abundant Yin Qi, and her head was tilted backward, as her back tried to arch back. He looked at her with passion in his eyes as he felt her tight cave clenching and twitching around him, giving him pleasure.


    He waited a bit for her to enjoy her moment, and then started moving again, this time his hips went a bit further back, making the thrusts longer, and there was a specific rhythm of slowness and quickness in it that made her cry out in pleasure. He also felt her tight, slippery insides sucking him in and pushing against his shaft, wrapping it in a tight embrace and stimting him.


    They embraced each other in this posture with her moans bing louder and louder again. He kissed her from time to time, making her lightly climax.


    "W¡­ah¡­Wu Long¡­nuaahng¡­... I¡­I..soon, again¡­aaaah¡­.."


    She started to feel her big climaxing again, and looked up to him, moaning and gasping for breath.


    "It''s okay, I am going to release my Yang Qi now"


    He told her, and she nodded with delight, as she knew that she would not be able to go on after this orgasm.


    He intensified his movements a bit, and she started moaning louder and louder, and then he kissed her. Her body started twitching with electricity running through her nerves, making every sensation even more vivid. As she started gushing with Yin Qi, he thrusted his dragon into her to the very end, touching the end with the tip and released a massive load of Yang Qi inside her. As her sensitivity increased due to her orgasm, she vividly felt as scorching hot and thick liquid gushed into her deepest end, causing her eyes to go up and pupils touch the upper eyelids. A wave of intense heat and pleasure spread through her, making her body that was clinging to him spasm over and over again. But this time he did not release his kiss, so her moan was going louder while still being muffled.


    "MhuunghuuuummghuuuuUUUMMNNGGNHHHUUUU!"


    She was twitching while they kissed in each other''s embrace and the sounds of Yin Qi gushing out of her cave spread.As she gradually calmed down the twitching also stopped, but they still kissed, their tongues twining and turning.


    "mmmm¡­Puhaa..haaa¡­haaa¡­haaa"


    As he ended the kiss, they gasped for some breath.


    "haaa¡­haaa¡­mm!..haaa"


    Wu Long straightened his torso upwards, and slowly exited her cave, causing her to lightly moan. Yang Qi immediately leaked out from the opened up cave inrge amounts with some red blood and Yin Qi mixed in. He could still go on far longer, as the Golden Yang Dragon Body made his stamina and endurance much higher, but as it was her first time they could not overdo it, as she could not go much further.

 Chapter 48: The New Day

    <h4>Chapter 48: The New Day</h4>


    He caressed her cheek with a loving gaze as she stared back at him with a gentle smile. He kissed her lightly on the lips, and sat up on the bed.


    "We should cultivate for now" he said after some time, as he adjusted his posture to lotus position, and started cultivating her Pure Yin Essence and Yin Qi, and she also went into lotus position opposite of him to cultivate his Pure Yang Essence and Yang Qi, which was surprisingly potent even for her. They sat on the bed, naked, and meditated as Yin and Yang Qi as well as Spiritual Qi that came from the surroundings swirled around them in a vortex. The vortex was formed from two separate smaller vortices that interacted, and intensified each other, amplifying the speed of rotation and exchanging the Spiritual Qi.


    Ye Ling did not dual cultivate before, but she did learn a dual cultivation technique she could use as an auxiliary cultivation technique in the sect, much like Wu Long would use his Golden Yang Dragon Body as auxiliary to his Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art. There could be many auxiliary cultivation techniques, as long as they did not interfere with each other and werepatible. There was also the issue of each auxiliary cultivation technique taking up resources to cultivate.


    After several hours, the vortices werepletely absorbed into their bodies, as Wu Long entered into the 6th level of Qi Gathering Realm which was a massive jump as he was only near the bottleneck of the 3rd level before. He crossed a watershed minor realm and also approached another watershed minor realm in one go. This showed how beneficial her Pure Yin Essence was for him. Meanwhile, Ye Ling only went up a level and a half, but this in itself surprised her as normally even his Pure Yang Essence and abundant amounts of Yang Qi on top of that would barely raise her cultivation with their difference in realms. On top of that, his Yang Qi was extremely pure, which meant that it could all be used towards her cultivation, without discarding even a little. This was the effect of Golden Yang Dragon Body as well as him continuously improving his Yang Qi with various secret techniques.


    As they opened their eyes, she turned as red as tomato as all her senses returned and memories of what happened not long ago rushed to her. She bashfully covered herself with the bed covers, turned her face and eyes down, and went running to the bathroom as he delightfullyughed at her cute appearance.


    As they cleaned themselves up, he went up to her, who just wore a light semi transparent night gown and embraced her from behind. He was wearing a ck silk night robe at her adamant urging, so she was not as bashful when they were not stark naked.


    "Ling''er, I love you"


    He whispered into her ear, causing happiness and contentment to spread in her eyes.


    "I love you too, Wu Long"


    She replied, as she turned around to face him, and embraced him in return.


    He kissed her lightly on the lips, and then led her to the bed as they went to sleep in each other''s embrace.


    ¡ª


    As Wu Long woke up in the morning, he looked at the gorgeous woman sleeping in his embrace, and felt warmth spread through his heart.


    ''I will never let go of you again''


    He swore as he savored her peaceful sleeping appearance.


    Some timeter, she woke up.


    Ye Ling opened her eyes only to see his eyes looking at her attentively. She immediately looked slightly downward and her cheeks shone a rosy light.


    "Stop looking so intensely"


    She said timidly.


    He chuckled, as he kissed her on the forehead.


    There was pure joy and peace in her eyes as she felt his gentle gesture, that brimmed with care and love.


    After some time of lying in the bed and making small talk, a mischievous light appeared in Wu Long''s eyes as his eyes caught sight of her breast that was covered in the semi transparent night gown, that somehow made the scene even more alluring, peeking from the bed covers that slid off as they were gesturing while talking.


    "Hmm, how do you feel about some morning cultivation?"


    He asked her.


    "Eh?"


    She was caught off guard and turned to look at him, and then tracing his gaze back to her breast, screamed in a bashful manner as she immediately shot up from the bed, taking the entire bed covers with her and running off to the other room to change, while the room filled with hisughter again.


    Yesterday, as they were in the semi-dark of the bathroom, the night gown looked a solid color, so neither of them noticed.


    "Haaaa~ what a pity¡­ oh well, it''s not like she''ll say no in the evening" he smiled as he got up to get ready as well.


    His first three priorities from when he first arrived in this world were now fulfilled, and he could now start to make new ns.


    Though, for the time being, his ns were in general to cultivate, gaining strength that would eventually overpower even his former self, as well as to continue to explore this world to gather more information.


    He also wanted Sui Luxiao for himself, so his focus would shift to her situation for some time, but he generally had to have a little more partners.


    He also had another goal in exploring this world now, because he met Ye Ling, and that made his mind filled with a possibility he could not ignore, so he had to properly and thoroughly search for any clues.


    As he pondered on his general intentions he washed up and got clothed, ready for the new day.

 Chapter 49: Consideration

    <h4>Chapter 49: Consideration</h4>


    As he went out of Ye Ling''s courtyard he went into the guest courtyard his room was in. At the entrance he noticed the young couple who were peacefully chatting among themselves on the porch with their room entrance behind them. Wu Long smiled at them as they stood up and bowed when they noticed him.


    He essentially resolved their problem, but Sui Feng has two brothers and a father who could retaliate against them for his confinement, so he had them stay for a bit more until he cleaned this mess up. He was surprised at his own meddling, as it was quite unusual for him to do more than just resolve the crisis for such couples. But their rtionship was pleasant to see, as the harmony and heartwarming feeling between them soothed the soul.


    Meanwhile, just so they had something to do, he gave them dual cultivation techniques that were quite simple to him, but precious in this world. There were two thatplimented each other, one for a man, one for a woman. He did not give this much thought, as he only did so to distract them from the anxiety, as he quickly learnt that mortals viewed time and danger differently.


    He also gave the poor uncultured fellow a scroll with some bedroom techniques so that he would not disgrace himself in the bedroom as a starting dual cultivator.


    Surprisingly, though, they showed quite the talent for dual cultivation. They were both at lower levels of the Body Transformation Realm when he met them, and could not breakthrough any higher judging from what he heard them say, but now they were nearing Qi Gathering Realm, moving at a much faster cultivation pace than him. Sometimes the so-called talent for cultivation was limited by the cultivation method or cultivation technique one practiced. And in their case, it seems that while they had almost no talent for normal cultivation, their talent for dual cultivation was very high.


    Wu Long himself was simr to them. Even now his cultivation pace was low since his natural talent was bad, but he at least moved as he used dual cultivation, if he cultivated any other type of techniques his movement would be three or four times as slow. That was part of the reason he moved at a much higher pace in this life than in his past one, despite the environment, as in the quality of Spiritual Qi in the air and the resources avable, being a lot worse. He was not a dual cultivator at first in his past, and only started dual cultivating muchter in his life.


    So their sudden talent did not shock him that much, but he was definitely surprised at this unexpected find.


    Ye Ling was even considering taking them into the sect if they were willing, as they fit the sect quite well.


    Despite its reputation, Yin Yang Unity Pce had quite a lot of couple cultivators who were in strictly monogamous rtionships, not cultivating with anyone but their spouse who was also their partner.


    At their current pace and talent they have shown, given that their potential does not dry up, they might be sect elders in the future, or perhaps even grand elders.


    He motioned them to not mind him, and went past to his room. He still had some time before he usually taught Hua Ziyan.


    He did not spar with Ye Ling, as she would not be able to train properly for a couple of days. Although he was jokingly asking if she wanted to cultivate in the morning, he would wait for about two days for her body to return to normal, as it could potentially be quite harmful for her.


    So he was free for a couple of hours.


    He then sat down at his own room''s porch to ponder about Sui Luxiao''s situation. He gave her some space but it did not mean he was leaving everything up to fate, as he wanted her, and was quite persistent.


    He decided to give her a visit today to have a talk and maybe learn a bit more about her way of thinking. As he was pondering, he saw Hua Ziyan approaching him.


    He lectured her on Spiritual Arts she was practicing as usual but he quickly noticed that she was distracted, and seemed to be conflicted about something. He did not mind and just continued as usual.


    He knew of her feelings of course, he was not some oblivious youth who did not notice something so tantly seen in her eyes. But he did not make a move. It did not mean that he despised her or would reject her.


    He had two main reasons, one of which being that him making a move would ruin her. Her development as a person and cultivator depended on her mental capacity to make this step herself, and he had to give her the chance to make it.


    The second reason was that even if that was not the case, he would still not approach her first. He would not reject her if she wanted to cultivate but he was not motivated to pursue her himself. She was just a little girl in his mind, at least at first.


    He now was a bit more amused and fascinated about her as her mental state was in the rapid process of growth, something immortals rarely see as they generally are already developed and even somewhat stale and hardened in their mental state. He was interested to see that she became more and more alluring with the passing days, a pace of mental development quite astonishing for someone who was already ustomed to meeting people whose personalities hardly changed with thousands of years of time.


    Thus, given enough time he might be interested enough to make a move first if she was not able to do so. However, he first still had to wait for her to have a chance at making that decision on her own.


    After the lesson, Wu Long went out of the Ye Family Manor in the direction of the Peacock Feather Trading Company. The manor, as well as the city were tranquil as it was still quite early in the morning.


    Hua Ziyan, at this time, slightly bit her lip in vexation. Earlier, her determination from yesterday faltered as she saw his handsome face waiting for her to give the lesson. As someone who never pursued anyone and was ustomed only to rejecting others she never knew how scary it was to make a first move. She now had a little more appreciation for those people who approached her multiple times, as she was not able to muster the courage to even start in fear of being rejected. The fact that she rejected so many people before amplified her fears, as that possibility was more vivid for her.


    Moreover, the fact that they were in one sect, and Wu Long seemed to have a rtionship with Ye Ling, who was an elder of the sect, gave her a sense of security that allowed her mind to create an escape. "There will be more chances" or "I can try anytime, it''s not like he is going away" were phrases that her mind gripped with fear could use to dy acting.


    ¡ª


    Wu Long arrived at the headquarters of the tradingpany, and went through as usual, led by an attendant. Everyone in thepany knew that he was an important person who had to be treated with respect and given ess to the owner''s office immediately.


    As he approached, he waived the request from the reception attendants who asked if the matter is urgent and they should notify Sui Luxiao, as she was currently meeting with clients. He was not in a hurry and quietly waited for her to be free.


    As Sui Luxiao was notified of his presence after the meeting she told the attendants to wait for her call and halt other visitors. She sat down with a sigh and closed her eyes. Taking deep breaths and calming herself down, she was preparing to meet with him.


    After she opened her eyes again, there was a profound light in them, as she asked the attendant to invite him in.


    As Wu Long entered her office she stood up, looking at him with a slightly nervous look on her face. The attendant bowed and closed the door behind him, and silence filled the room for some time. She waived her hand over the array activating the formations.


    "...Did youe for my decision?"


    She asked, finally breaking the silence.


    "No, I just came to talk, and maybe help. I leftst time to let you digest the information, not because I was not going to persuade you at all. Besides, I still need to check up on you to see if your condition is well"


    He replied with a slight smile. The smile sent waves of heat through her body. She knew that her body was craving for his touch, as she was pleasuring herself thinking of the times he made her feel good quite regrly these past days she has not seen him.


    But more than that, the touching care and concern for her, apparent in his words and in the look in his eyes, made her heart warm up. No matter how she denied it, she was missing talking with him, and seeing him. The small amount of time they knew each other already made him so important in her eyes, which greatly shocked her.


    As she gestured to the sofas and armchairs around the low table, he nodded and they sat opposite each other, looking each other in the eye.


    "Let''s deal with your immediate situation now, leave any discussion regarding my proposition for when your situation is all settled and there is nothing hindering your decision" he said, as she nodded with gratitude. She really was not able to talk about her decision regarding his pursuit of her as her life was in a mess right now.


    "I thought about what you said, and¡­ I know that my family cannot go on like this. I will have to divorce my husband first, but my children¡­"


    She started, but when it got to her children, there was aplicated look on her face and her words stopped.


    "Hmm, I do not have children so it may not be something I can understand, but you can at least tell me so that you have an outlet to talk to, it may be easier to figure everything out if you just talk about it"


    He said after pondering for a moment.


    She nodded and started talking to him about her feelings, first a bit reserved, but gradually as she talked she was revealing more and more of her inner thoughts, fears and concerns. She spilled out the pain of all these years in her words, and saw his genuine attention, as he was taking in her every word, looking at her with only the intent to listen, and no judgment or reproach.


    She found it easier and easier to share her troubles and thoughts, as it was not easy for her toe to terms with what her children were as people. And somehow, in the process, she felt better and better, as if just talking made her mind clearer, and she started to see the situation more urately for what it was.


    Wu Long was also taking in her thoughts, and his own understanding of the world expanded greatly. He was surprised to find that hisprehension towards life was growing more in these months than it did for thousands of years prior, as he reached a kind of a pinnacle where his learning andprehension only rose in terms of techniques and skills, while hisprehension of life and the universe became somewhat rigid and solidified. These experiences gave him apletely different vantage point, and a new perspective, and the vividness of experiencing them while dealing with living a mortal life with hunger, sleep and thirst which he was not ustomed to was enhancing the profound meaning behind them.


    Sometimeter, she finished talking and there was a look ofprehension on her face, as she seemed much more clear about what she wanted to do.


    Wu Long simply smiled when he saw that look on her face and told her that he would be there if she needed help with something. He also told her that he woulde periodically to check up on her. She noticed that there was some deeper meaning in his checking in that may not entirely be rted to her, but she did not question him as she already knew that he cared about her, and would not do something to harm her.


    And she was right, the reason she felt his ''checking in'' was not rted to her, was because what Wu Long intended to check was not her decision, but her safety. Now that she was ready to make changes in her life, someone who was part of those changes may not be so happy, and there were drastic measures they could take and the reaction was likely to be either immediate or slightly dyed. But even if dyed, it would be by not much, since the party in question was already in the state of alert in thest weeks.


    He told her to have him nearby when she made her announcement to her husband, since he was worried. She was surprised, but nodded. Though she did not believe her husband had the guts to do anything, she still appreciated having him be nearby at least as an emotional support. This was a big decision after all.


    While he was standing up his hand slid onto the seat back of the armchair he was sitting on before, and an imperceptible tiny sh of light shone on his palm, as a small rectangr piece of paper full of esoteric symbols and inscriptions, as well as geometric shapes was left where his palm was and then slowly faded, as if nothing was there. This was a precaution, and he really hoped it would be meaningless.


    In order to prevent any idents, Wu Long would just take care of any threats instantly himself, but this was an important process for Sui Luxiao, and he could not interfere until she was done, or rush her, quite simr to Hua Ziyan''s situation. He could only wait for the time being.


    After two days, Ye Ling''s condition returned to normal as they trained in the morning again. And then, in the evening, Wu Long arrived at her courtyard, and she gulped a bit after seeing his gaze that started to make her body temperature go up slightly, and her throat dried up a bit.

 Chapter 50: (R18) Returning the Favor

    <h4>Chapter 50: (R18) Returning the Favor</h4>


    Wu Long entered the room, taking off his shoes and closing the door behind him. He then washed his hands and removed his spatial ring in her bathroom, while she started taking off any jewelry and essories she had on.


    As he exited the bathroom she looked at him, and seeing the look in his eyes, raised her hands to her clothes, and started taking them off with slow motions. She gradually revealed her perfect skin and incredible figure, looking him in the eyes as if enchanted.


    He took in the scene before him with rapt attention. Making sure to engrave each moment in his mind, as his own body heated up and the dragon under his robes started waking up.


    She untied her upper underwear to reveal her beautiful round breasts, with pink nipples looking up and slightly to the sides. A rosy color appeared on her cheeks, but she was moreposed thanst time.


    He walked up to her while removing his robes that dropped on the floor, and came close enough for her nipples to almost touch him, as his exposed dragon touched her belly, sending tingles through her spine, her slit starting to ge wet. He then lifted her chin with a gentle hand movement and gave her a sweet kiss, as both of them closed their eyes.


    As he gradually deepened the kiss he wrapped his hands around her waist and applied light pressure on her back, bringing her closer to him and into his embrace, while she wrapped her hands around his forearms and shoulders. Her breasts now were pressed against his sturdy muscles and his dragon slid up her belly into apletely vertical position between them. She felt the heat from his rod making her body excited and fired up. Her mind became full with the memories of sensations of it entering her thest time, as she was getting wetter between her legs.


    "Mmph!"


    He slowly slid his hands down to her plump and juicy ass to grab both asscheeks with them, and a gasp muffled by their kiss escaped her as she opened her eyes. His fingers were spread wide and dove into her soft flesh, feeling the weight and texture, and massaging her, sending electrifying pleasure throughout her.


    He then slid his right hand through her waist, caressing and tracing her skin on the way, gradually going up and to her breast, which he started kneading from the base, as he slightly lifted it up and then gently released down.


    She was already lightly moaning, their kiss being sensual as their tongues twined and caressed each other. She was yet not that experienced in it, but he patiently guided her, making her feel pleasure throughout.


    As she heated up and her underwear below waspletely drenched, he slightly bent his knees and lifted her up, as he grabbed her by the ass, and she naturally wrapped her long and slender legs around his waist with his guidance. Her arms were warped around his neck now as she held onto him closely.


    He carried her like that to the bed, andid her down as she released him, and he sent his hands down while grabbing the sides of her underwear and sliding it down her legs. She assisted him by moving her legs up so it is easier for him to remove herst piece of clothing.


    He sent his hands back up her legs, caressing them and sending shivers through her body. He then gently spread her legs, holding them from both sides on through the outer side and over the front, and gently kissed one of them on the inner side, and then a bit further up, and then again a bit further. She shivered with anticipation as he covered her with kisses up until he reached her flower, and gently kissed slightly above it.


    "Ah"


    She moaned slightly, as her slit was already leaking Yin Qi and ready for more. He did not make her wait and started caressing her flower from the outside with his mouth, kissing, licking, making his tongue move in ways that made her moans go louder and louder.


    "Aaah, haaah, huaaang, haaaa, haah"


    She was moaning in delight, and then he started teasing the pearl in between the lips, making her scream with pleasure. His tongue was not moving as simply as before, but was making circr or unpredictable motions, teasing her, making her flower gush with Yin Qi.


    "Haah, aaaah, Haaaah, I¡­I am ¡­. Wu Long¡­. Ahaa, haaa, ah, ah, ah, haaaaaaah!"


    As he made her feel like ascending to heaven, she started feeling her climaxing, but Wu Long did not stop and continued pleasuring her, slightly increasing the intensity.


    Soon she started convulsing, as her eyes were like a blue me that was flickering intensely, she clenched the bed covers and her legs stretched, spine arching slightly, pushing her breasts up and her head tilted backward. Yin Qi gushed from her, as Wu Long greedily savored everyst drop.


    He then took off his mouth from her flower which was twitching slightly and leaking Yin Qi, and closed in the tip of his dragon to the entrance to her cave. He slid the tip on the slit a bit, making the tip wet with her Yin Qi, and lightly pushed, entering her.


    "Aaaah!"


    She moaned loudly at the sensation of his dragon visiting her cave again. He started going in deeper, and then reached the end, prompting her to moan even louder once more. He embraced her, and she wrapped her hands around his neck, and her legs around his thighs.


    As he gave her a moment to adjust, he started moving his hips slowly going out and in, again and again sending waves of pleasure each time. His dragon kissed the end of her cave with every thrust in, brushing against several more sensitive spots, and she wrapped her walls around him tightly, making his dragon tingle with pleasure.


    She started moaning loudly again, as he gradually increased the pace, and as she started climaxing, he made sure to hold her tightly and kiss her.


    "Ah!"


    He then sat upright without going out of her, and took her left leg by the thigh with his right hand, raising it higher, and then ced it on his shoulder, holding it while slightly hugging it with his right arm and hand, giving it a kiss as he closed it in to his head. His left hand was on her right inner thigh holding it down a bit and helping her adjust the position. He then started moving his hips again, and she felt apletely different sensation as he moved at a different angle.


    "Aaaah, haaaah, mmmn, mhuaa, nnn"


    She twisted her head to the sides back and forth, moaning in delight as he sent his left hand up her left inner thigh, caressing her on the way, then slightly teasing her pearl, prompting her to scream in delight at the sensation, and then sent it up to her breast. He started massaging her left breast with his hand while thrusting into her with his rod. Her moans filled the room for some time until she started convulsing and spewing Yin Qi, as he released his Yang Qi inside her, amplifying her pleasure.


    "aah¡­.haaah¡­.nnn¡­.haaa¡­.aaaaaAAA!"


    He then started moving again not taking it out or stopping for a break, as she moaned in delight and called out his name. His left hand went down to her belly and lightly pressed from the outside at the spot he was hitting with his rod. Her voice instantly grew sharper as she started climaxing again.


    He looked into her eyes that were being filled with pleasure and saw a light film of ecstasy cover them, taking great delight in the sight. Her tight cave pleasuring him was warm and wet, and felt extremelyfortable.


    He changed the angle of his thrusts slightly so that his dragon was hitting the upper part of her cave more intensely, and then sliding the head on the upper part all the way until the end of the cave, causing her to scream and gush with Yin Qi even more.


    He bent his waist with her leg still on his shoulder and kissed her, causing an ocean of new sensations to fill her as he was still moving his hips, just the angle waspletely different, as he was entering her from slightly above and at an angle.


    "Mmmph, nnngh, mmm, mmmgh, nnnph, mmmMMMMMNNG!"


    Her moans were loud but muffled by his kiss. He made her climax again in position as he went to the end and released even more of his Yang Qi inside her. She could not hold so much Yang Qi inside her so it was gushing out from the sides of his rod, as it continued to thrust into her.


    "mm¡­hahh¡­haaaa...haaaa¡­..Ah!"


    He stopped his kiss and sat up straight again, giving her time to breathe a little and then unplugging his rod, which caused her to release a sensual moan.


    He then lied down next to her and gave her light kisses while she catches her breath.


    "Do you want to go on top?" he then asked as she recovered a bit.


    "...Can I try¡­can I try with my mouth?" She blushed, but then suddenly asked. She felt it was unfair that only he pleasured her before, while she simply received and did not give him any except for the act, where he was still the one to make her more pleased.


    He was surprised a bit, but smiled at her with a nod.


    "Do you know what to do?" he asked as she sat up and closed into his crotch, and he adjusted his posture to allow her easier ess.


    "O! Of course! Don''t make fun of me! I do have knowledge, I just never actually did it!" she said somewhat with indignation, as he smiled at her cute appearance while she did so


    She went down a bit as she looked at his stillpletely erect dragon. It was glistening from their act just now. He was just looking at her with curiosity.


    She took a breath, and then softly wrapped her right hand around the shaft near the base. She was inexperienced and bashful, but had a decisive character so once she prepared herself there was no hesitation or timidity, she was careful because she did not want to make it painful, but her motions still had some degree of steadiness.


    She took some time feeling the sensation in her hand, stroking the shaft a bit up and down. Then she applied her second hand slightly above in a mirroring wrapping motion and her face came right in front of it.


    ''It really is big¡­ and thick¡­''


    She thought to herself as she lightly stroked it. As she closed in her face, she took a sniff, and the smell made her slightly dizzy. She felt tingling down between her legs because of it.


    She then opened her mouth, and put out her tongue, making a small licking motion with it along the shaft upward from where her hands were holding it.


    She took in the sensation, and savoring the taste, which was unusual but did not feel bad. It actually started tasting good, surprising her as she did not remember reading anything about the taste being good.


    His cultivation technique, the Two Extremes Infinite Unity Art made his body naturally morepatible with dual cultivation, thus his bodily smell and the taste of his bodily fluids as well as Yang Qi all received improvement to enhance the experience.


    She started making longer licking movements, tasting the residual Yang Qi and her own Yin Qi on his rod from the bottom side, then gradually reaching her tongue to the side and licking the right side in one long movement to the head of the dragon.


    As she made this motion, she shifted her eyes slightly and they met his eyes that looked at her with excitement and pleasure in them. She may not have any techniques, but his experience did not mean he felt nothing from normal pleasure, and he enjoyed this treatment and especially the sight of her looking at him while polishing the side of his rod.


    The then shifted her gaze back and twisted her tongue a bit so that it reached the top side of the rod, cleaning up any residual fluids of their previous act there, then switched to the other side of the shaft, licking off the residual fluids in three long licks, and twisted the tongue to the top side again. Her cheek and the side of her nose slightly touched the back side of his rod as she slid her tongue on the side.


    She then went down almost to the base, opening up her hands a bit so her tongue could reach him, and then made a long continuous lick to the tip of his rod, prompting a wave of pleasure spread through him.


    He watched with eyes that sparkled with amazement at how fast she was getting used to this.


    She then lightly kissed the head, and began licking all around it.


    His rod that was already stiff at the time she started pleasuring him and was getting even harder, and bigger. He wanted to give her time to enjoy this, and he could endure as much pleasure as he wanted physically, but his mental restraint was getting weaker at her affectionate actions. He sat up slowly as she was licking him, and turned her eyes to look at him.


    He reached out his hands, and she sat up, as he lifted her up by the waist with ease, and brought her sitting on his hips, wrapping her slender legs around his waist, his rod right in front of her lower abdomen. He then ced her hands on his shoulders, as she then wrapped them around his neck, and cing his own hands on her plump ass, lifted her up and held her so that the tip of his rod was pointing at the entrance to her cave.


    "Ah"


    He then slowly lowered her until they touched, a slight moan escaping her, as her slit was leaking Yin Qi on his dragon.


    "Aaaaaah! ¡­.Ah! Ah! Ah! Aaaah! Haaaah!"


    He then lowered her going deep in one slow and continuous motion. She tilted her head back and moaned, as he started moving her hips with the hands on her round and soft buttocks. Up and down, she slid on his rod, her cave was filled with his heat over and over again. The motion was not very fast, but long since he took it out until only the head was in, and then went deep to the end again. Her cave leaked Yin Qi as well as Yang Qi he released inside her earlier. Each sliding motion touched everywhere she felt good inside, and made her scream in delight. He moved moderately slow, and his sensual hip movements manipted the angles at which his rod touched her insides.


    "Aaaah! Haaaah! Mmm! Ummmph! W..Wu Long! Wu Loong! Mmm!"


    "LIng''er"


    She screamed his name as she reached near her climax again. When she heard his slightly raspy voice she returned her tilted back head to look at him she saw his passionate eyes looking at her with affection.


    "Ngh! Ah, Aaaaaaaah!"


    He slid her down on his rod to the base, making her start to convulse and release Yin Qi in a stream again. She made a scream of delight, as her eyes flickered with blue lights and her arms and legs tightly clung to him.


    He released another massive load of steaming hot white fluid deep into her, causing her pupils to slightly dte and the scream of delight turn up a pitch. Her body was shaking in his embrace, as he tightly held her with one hand on her juicy ass and one on her back. Her breasts were pressed into his sturdy but flexible muscles.


    The contractions of her cave made him feel pleasurable and her feeling of longing, as it held tightly on to him as if reluctant to let go.


    He let her calm down a bit, and then kissed her passionately, twining their tongues with loud kissing sounds escaping into the room.

 Chapter 51: Making an Act a Reality

    <h4>Chapter 51: Making an Act a Reality</h4>


    They sat in the position they finished in for some time, kissing and hugging, and then separated to cultivate. A vortex of energies appeared around them, the same asst time, formed by two smaller vortices twirling and influencing each other.


    As this time there was no Pure Yin Qi and his cultivation base was higher, it did not have as incredible an effect asst time, only allowing him to touch the bottleneck of the 7th level of Qi Gathering Realm. He will be able to break through only next time, as it was dangerous to attempt advancement without enough energy to support the attempt. He diverted the excess energy, which was not enough to cultivate through the bottleneck but still quite potent, through Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art to the Golden Yang Dragon Body.


    She also only felt a rise in cultivation within the level without advancing, but this time the Yang Qi was more abundant as he released enough for her to cultivate on purpose, so she still had a slight increase in the cultivation.


    As they finished cultivating, they went to wash up and to the bed likest time, only this time, she made sure to light up thentern in the bathroom and choose a solid color gown, much to his regret.


    Her body is capable of enduring more pleasure, but he did not push her to exhaustion. She was only getting used to dual cultivation, and such strains were not what she could handle yet. Besides, he wanted her to benefit from their cultivation as well, so he left her enough energy to cultivate after their passionate act.


    He made her run away red as a tomato in the morning once more, as he recounted how greatly moved he was by her gesture. As she recalled what she did, she made squirming sounds in the bathroom while sitting on the floor and covering her head which was only a bit away from steaming.


    As they were trainingter, Ye Ling made yet another breakthrough in her Sword Dao. Her realm of swordprehension rose tremendously all this time. Such speed of progress was astonishing.


    She happily hugged Wu Long with excitement but blushed after, and went to consolidate her new understanding.


    Hua Ziyan seemed to still be struggling with her indecision, so Wu Long did not push her, instead diligently guiding her in her training. He was also interested to see her changes in demeanor, manners, and tone. It felt as if she was transforming right in front of his eyes.


    As Wu Long was instructing her, he received a message from Yu Huan, saying that she has questions for him regarding the scroll he gave herst time.


    Wu Long went to the alchemist and spearwoman''s house after finishing the lesson with Hua Ziyan.


    Yu Huan met him with a slightly guilty expression at the gate and invited him in, where he noticed Bi Rui standing timidly in the courtyard.


    "I¡­to be honest I have not yetprehended the scroll¡­it was just that sister Rui wanted to talk to you about teaching her the spear and I¡­" Yu Huan began exining, obviously flustered as she really wanted to help her best friend who was as close as a sister to her, but she also did not want to offend Wu Long.


    He merely smiled.


    "I was wondering how yourprehension flew up so high suddenly that youprehended the scroll I thought would take you a couple of weeks at least in just a matter of a couple of days, so that''s what it was, no worries, it is alright"


    He replied, relieving both of them with his words and expression. There was no annoyance or any sign of being offended on his face or in his tone.


    As Yu Huan''s worries were now dealt with she quickly retreated to her room, as she rarely left it these days, absorbed in her learning. She was impatient to return to her room and learn since the moment she stepped out of it earlier.


    Bi Rui stood in the courtyard, with a timid expression. Although she was relieved that her friend did not get in trouble because of her selfish request, she was also shy about asking him.


    "I¡­ I improved greatly with the spear thanks to you, and¡­ if it is possible I would like to learn more¡­ if it is not bothersome to you of course" she said, as she looked at him.


    Although there was shyness in her demeanor, there was also determination in her eyes. He looked at her with some appreciation as not everyone could be as honest and straightforward with their desires. Hua Ziyan being a prime example.


    "Not a problem, I have time on my hands anyway, I still have a couple of weeks in the capital" he replied, making her overjoyed.


    He started teaching her a little more earnestly this time since it was not just passing time while waiting for Yu Huan but her deliberate request.


    Two days passed since he started teaching her, and he was now coaching three beauties every day, giving each of them about a couple of hours of lessons. Sui Luxiao was getting ready for a divorce from her husband, and there was a lot to prepare since there was joint property as well as children, so it took some time.


    On this day, Bi Rui was sitting on the porch, recovering after the training.


    "By the way, I was meaning to ask, why are you pretending to be an experienced older sister in front of Yu Huan?" Wu Long suddenly said as he was genuinely curious.


    She froze, and then slowly turned to look at him.


    "Haaa~, so you knew after all", she said with a heavy sigh. Since he never mentioned it, she started to hope that she was mistaken and he actually did not notice. s, her hopes shattered without much suspense.


    "Hehe, you might have been able to fool that innocent girl, but it''s not so easy to fool my eyes" he chuckled at her naivete.


    "Haaa~" Bi Rui merely sighed ruefully again.


    She then was silent for some time, gathering her thoughts.


    "You don''t have to tell me if you do not want to, though. I am just curious" he added, not giving her too much pressure as he really did not care that much, just some slight amusement and curiosity. He was entertained each time he witnessed her act, but as he had his fun with it, he gradually got used to it, so he decided to finally ask.


    "... it all started a little while after we both came to the city¡­ we were both fresh from the countryside, so there were a lot of new things around and we were excited. Huan''er entered the Alchemy Tower as she dreamed and I entered the Imperial Army¡­


    When we were leaving our small town I told her that I am going to be a femme fatale, and all men of the capital would be wrapped around my fingers. I didn''t really have that ambition, it was just a littlement expressing my hopes for a new and exciting life¡­ but¡­ after I got to the city, I realized how different my expectations of my life here were from reality. I did not get to be an Imperial Guard Captain as I thought I would immediately be¡­ and I was at the bottom of the socialdder."


    She started narrating her story after a moment of silence, as her eyes seemed to look into a distant past. There was a nostalgic smile on her lips, seeminglyughing at how naive she was. She was not afraid of Yu Huan overhearing them since she rarely came out of her room these days.


    "I was a woman and a low-level soldier, so I got assigned to guarding young masters and such trivial missions. There were quite a lot that wanted to take advantage but none of them were sincere or had good personalities, though quite good-looking¡­


    So¡­ when Huan''er once saw me on an escort mission to protect a random person, who was a handsome young man, and mistook it for him trying to court me sincerely¡­ I¡­ I don''t know what came over me¡­ maybe it tickled my vanity a bit, or I just liked the look of admiration in her eyes¡­


    She knew that I was a sucker for pretty faces¡­"


    Bi Rui blushed a bit, as speaking about handsome men she could not help looking at Wu Long, who merely smiled back at her. She was always fascinated with men with handsome features, though those young masters eventually managed to destroy that advantage with their repulsive attitudes, and those who did not repulse her did not view her as a target for flirting.


    "She saw me the next week with another escort target and was bbergasted, so I told her that I got tired of thest one¡­ and then another one¡­ and it seemed to be a runaway joke¡­ I also had my fun teasing her and acting all mature and eventually it turned into a part of my personality, and I behave like that naturally now without even thinking about it...


    I never actually thought of the day I would get exposed since Huan''er doesn''t interact with outsiders that much¡­ until you came around"


    She finished her story with a wry smile.


    "I tried to muster up the courage to tell her multiple times, but I could not get rid of the fear of seeing the look of disappointment in her eyes, I know it all sounds stupid to you" she added a bit embarrassed.


    "Hmm, it was an interesting story, and not at all stupid" he shook his head. He was interested in her thought process and why she could corner herself so perfectly despite knowing that she was doing it. Wu Long''s recent fascination with people''s reasoning, choices, and lives spread to her too.


    "Thank you for saying that", she said with a rueful smile as she thought he was justforting her.


    "Though if you really are that troubled by it, I can make your act a reality", he said lightly with a charming smile. asionally teasing beauties was one of his vices after all, though it was also what got him into a lot of trouble in the past.


    She looked at him with round eyes, as he chuckled and got up to leave since their training for the day was done.


    "...Can¡­can you really?"


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind him, freezing his movements.


    He turned around to see her shy and nervous, but somehow expectant eyes.


    ''Huh, it seems I yed around too far'' he thought as he inwardly chuckled.


    Though he could see her fascination with him, it was only at his appearance and then at his skill in the spear. She never really held any thoughts of approaching him, and he treated her just as an amusing girl. Besides, despite all his experience, he did not expect her to take him up on this joking offer.


    The decision-making mortals made waspletely alien to him now, so he still had trouble adjusting. He also was fascinated by it. He never expected these trivial emotions of being an imposter would make her take such drastic measures.


    But he was also intrigued.


    "Hmm, if you really ask me, I will not refuse. But are you really going to do it? Think carefully, as this is not a simple decision" he replied after making a pondering gesture for a bit.


    She gulped, and then nodded, with a determined look, dumbfounding him with how quick and fleeting she made that important decision. Making life-changing decisions on the spot was the prerogative of mortals since immortals looked at everything with much more care and deliberation, as they knew just how long they could be regretting a certain decision they made. Of course, that was a more general description, as there were exceptions to everything.


    He was silent for a moment, looking at her intently, and after seeing that she was indeed serious, and was not faltering he nodded.


    "Lead the way" he simply said.


    Hearing his words, Bi Rui gulped as her throat was slightly dried from nervousness. But she got up, a bit in a daze, and went in the direction of her room.


    They entered the room, taking off their shoes. He washed his hands and removed his spatial ring in the bathroom adjacent to her room. This small courtyard house was in a "C" shape, with their two personal areas being connected by the living room, kitchen, and a couple of general-purpose rooms, so they both had a bedroom, bathroom, and a study to themsleves. The small courtyard was in the middle.


    He went out of the bathroom and approached her.


    "You won''t regret it?" he asked for thest time.


    She nodded, with a determined expression.


    "But¡­ I just trained so I want to wash up first" she hastily added.


    "I don''t mind it but if you are morefortable that way you may" he replied, as he sat on the sitting mat. He really did not mind, but also mainly prioritized thefort of his partners.


    She nodded and went to the bathroom, closing the door. Soon, the sounds of clothes being taken off and then gentle sounds of water could be heard, tingling the ears as there was something exciting in them because they were made by a beautiful woman.

 Chapter 52: (R18) Clap to the Spear

    <h4>Chapter 52: (R18) p to the Spear</h4>


    After a while, the door opened and a tall woman wrapped only in a white towel walked out. As the towel was short, it only covered her from the middle of her chest, which was neither big nor small, to slightly below the round and bouncy ass,ing dangerously close to exposing the part connecting the two long, legs with juicy, powerful thighs that still gave off a slender appearance coupled with the overall leg proportions. Her neckline was exposed because of the rtively shorter haircut and her shoulders gave off a powerful yet delicate feeling.


    There were scars in the form of thin lines of different colored skin, varying in length in different parts of her body. The medicine used to heal them was of low quality so while the skin regenerated and waspletely smooth, there was still some slight discoloration left. Despite that, the scars did not make her look less alluring and instead made her body look even more enchanting.


    There was matureness to her even if she was a maiden, which was caused by her profession and experiences, but there was also a delicate and tender feeling as well.


    Her grayish ck eyes slightly nervously looked at Wu Long, as she was self-conscious of the scars and nervous about being only slightly away from being naked in front of a man.


    His piercing gaze looked fascinated by the view as he stood up and went up to her.


    She gulped nervously. Since she would be taking off the clothes anyway she went out without wearing them, but despite the logical reasoning, it was not a simple feat for a maiden who never had a man look at her bare body.


    It showed him that she was quite daring and he liked it. He removed his robes leaving only his pants on, letting them fall freely on the floor, and exposing his perfect muscles and incredible male figure. It was slender but muscr, in what seemed to be perfect proportions. She looked at him in a daze. She saw plenty of male physiques as there were many people in the imperial army who liked to train bare-chested, but she never saw something as magnificent as this.


    He closed in and reached out with his right hand, stroking her front hair on the left side, which was cut shorter than the right side, and tugging it behind her ear. This gesture first sent a tremor through her as she was still quite nervous, but then a wave of rxation and relief followed at his gentleness.


    "You look beautiful", he said to her with a seductive smile, but a sincere look in his eyes as he really thought so. And then he approached the side he tugged her hair to and whispered into her ear "...and charming"


    A different kind of shiver spread through her, heating her up and causing her to slightly look down with rosiness on her cheeks. A light smile appeared on her lips.


    His hand that stayed near the ear he tucked her hair behind and then whispered into started slowly going down her jawline, tracing it, and then his middle and index fingers lightly applied pressure to her chin from below and raised her face to face him as he looked into her eyes. She seemed enchanted by his gentle and attentive look, which gave her security and made her feel at ease.


    She was not that shorter than Wu Long, as his eyes only looked slightly down at her despite her being barefoot. She never wore high heels as a warrior so she was always at this height difference with him, but it was the first time she looked at him from so up close so she was a bit surprised at how nice it felt.


    He closed in and kissed her on the lips, first softly and then gradually making it more passionate. She widely opened her eyes at first but then closed them while exploring the new sensations.


    The hand that held up her chin went to the back of her neck, tracing her skin on the way there, as he applied light pressure to deepen the kiss. As their distance closed her natural body reaction was to raise her hands that met his forearms and she was slightly surprised at first but gradually just left them there, feeling his temperature.


    "Nn"


    His left hand went to her back and applied pressure on the back of her waist wrapped in the towel to bring her even closer, as their bodies touched. She felt his firm body that sent tingling sensations throughout her as the kiss made her slightly lightheaded. A light nasal moan escaped her.


    His right hand went down her neck and started lightly massaging her shoulder near her neck and then further to her forearm. Light pleasure spread through the parts his hand went through as his hand traveled slightly lower to her chest, and the towel that was wrapped around her loosened, starting to fall on the floor as his hand went onto her left chest.


    "Mm!"


    The moment his hand made contact with her breast she lightly moaned and her eyes opened up again, but closed back soon after as she started to feel the pleasure his hand brought her. Her chest was a tiny bit bigger than what fits into his palm if he spread it as much as possible, giving him ample space to massage and knead without teasing the cherry yet.


    "Mmm, nnn, hmnn"


    She started slightly moaning as the pleasure naturally released her instincts. Her body temperature was already heated up and there was even slight wetness between her legs that had a tingling sensation.


    His palm that was on her back, which was now covered in the towel that fell off her chest made a gesture to remove thest bit of it from her, and then while sending electrifying sparks throughout traveled down to her round buttocks. He grabbed her right buttock with his hand and made a kneading motion, causing her moans to grow slightly louder.


    "Haaah, mmm, haaa, ahnn"


    He noted this change and tried slightly increasing the strength of his grip, this time, he used his Qi Maniption Ring for the purpose of dual cultivation for the first time since he got it, and his fingers were covered in a light film of Spiritual Qi. He was using a technique called Jade Palms of Serenity, a technique that allowed for harder strength to be used softly, without physical damage to the body.


    "Haaahn, mmmghmm! Hmughm! Hnghhmm!"


    Her moans increased in intensity and tone, as he started to make all of his movements exert a bit more strength while utilizing Jade Palms of Serenity on both hands now. His right hand now teased her nipple as well, pinching and tugging at it. His kiss increased in intensity and general feeling, bing rougher and slightly more forceful without actually bringing any harm.


    As he made her feel pleasure all over, he finally released her lips which were now faintly swollen, and looked into her unfocused eyes, as her moans were now released more freely.


    He then led her to the bed andid her upper body on the bedsheets. He then sat on her right side and continued to massage her chest, this time pleasuring the right breast with his left hand. And his right hand went on top of her t belly and started going down to her legs.


    He caressed her inner thighs with his hand, applying more pressure than he normally would after reaching the region, and then finally approached her flower that was now already wet with Yin Qi. He massaged the lips from the outside first causing her moans to be filled with pleasure, and then went into the inner side massaging it with the middle and index fingers a bit roughly and with a quicker pace.


    "Ah, Aah, haaah, mmhaaah, nnghaa, ah! Ah!! AH!! AAAAAAAAH!!!"


    As her moans were getting louder and sharper, he pinched her pink pearl and her lower body went up, gushing with abundant amounts of Yin Qi to the bedsheets all the way to the edge of the bed. She screamed with delight at her first orgasm from the touch of a man.


    As she twitched and moaned, spewing Yin Qi, he gently held her lower body by her inner thigh, and as she started to calm down, he lifted her entire bottom with both hands and ced her ass against his chest, folding her legs in the process so that her feetnded on his shoulders, as he ced his right hand on the thigh, raising it a bit further than her other leg and his left hand on her belly passing it under her raised leg fixing her position and supporting her. He then approached with his mouth and greedily started sucking and licking her flower, digging deep into it with his mouth.


    "Ah! Haaah! Umph! Haaah!"


    Her moans immediately went up again and started to intensify, as she quickly approached her second climax, and started gushing with Yin Qi again, which he drank not leaving his posture. Her eyes went up to her upper eyelids, and the tip of her tongue stuck out a bit out of her slightly opened mouth.


    When she calmed down from the stronger second climax, he licked her flower again to make her body heat up yet again, causing her moans to return.


    He thenid her body, took off thest pieces of his clothing, and then raising her legs into the air again by her thighs, adjusted the tip of his fully erect spear to the entrance to her cave. She did not have the time to care about his movements for the moment since she was still reeling in the sensations from before when she felt something big, hard, and very hot start spreading apart the entrance walls to her cave. She then felt it go inside of her and go deeper without much resistance as her legs were raised high into the air and a bit bent to her body and spread to the sides, making her cave entrance look a bit up.


    She opened her eyes wide and screamed with pleasure as she felt his spear go deeper and deeper into her. She felt confused as to why there was almost no pain except for a tiny pang when he just entered her, but this question only appeared and quickly turned into smoke as the sensations from her cave overwhelmed her.


    Wu Long knew that although she was very daring she might get overly nervous and strain her muscles when she saw his rod, so he made his move directly afterpletely rxing her muscles in the region and not giving her time to react. This, coupled with abundant lubrication from her Yin Qi as well as her naturally wide and powerful hips that were further trained by her spear mastery made her feel almost no pain whatsoever. He predicted that if she were to be nervous and tighten her muscles, with her training as a spearwoman that ced great focus on hips she might get really hurt, so he eliminated that possibility by not giving her any time to get panicked.


    He slightly pushed her thighs even further forwards, making her ass go higher up and his rod sink deeper into her cave while he stood on his knees leaning above her. After a moment of her looking at him with wide eyes, he started moving in and out of her, first slowly, but then very gradually increasing the pace.


    "Aah! Hah! Mmmh! Haa! Nnn! Ghaa!¡­"


    She moaned with his every thrust as waves of pleasure spread through her. Her hands tightly grasped the bedsheets, one over her head and one to her side. Sometimeter she started convulsing, as her eyes, which were fixed on him the whole time in a daze, started going up again. Her slit released Yin Qi which hit him in the lower abdomen, making the whole region between where their bodies touched even more wet and sloppy.


    He gave her some time to calm down and started moving again, this time with not casual thrusts but making minute movements of the hips that manipted the angle at which his spear hit the walls of her cave. She was screaming in delight as he slowly increased the pace even more, and now was going a bit further out, as pping wet sounds sounded when his hips and the dragon''s treasures hit her buttocks, thighs, and pelvis.


    *p* "Ah!" *p* "Ah!" *p* "Ah!" *p* "Ah!"


    She released short loud moans with each p, as they intensified more and more as he pounded her flower with his dragon.


    *p* "Ah!" *p* "Aah!" *p!!* "Aaaah!" *p!!!!* "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    As he made tworger and deeper thrusts she reached her climax again, and this time he released a massive load of his Yang Qi in the deepest part of her cave after firmly kissing it with the head of his dragon.


    "NNnnngh¡­hamnn¡­nghuummmmmmm!!!"


    She was twitching and releasing nasal moans as her slit gushed with Yin Qi and overflowed with his Yang Qi. Her eyes that were looking up went even further up a bit, as her pupils were half covered by the upper eyelids, and she was biting her lower lip. Her hands turned slightly pale with strain from clenching the bedsheets.


    He waited a bit for her to calm down and came out of her cave, causing their liquids and a little bit of residual blood to flow out. He then slowly released the strength on his hands holding her thighs and gentlyying them on the bed, returning her to a normal lying position.

 Chapter 53: A Dangerous Move

    <h4>Chapter 53: A Dangerous Move</h4>


    She fell unconscious shortly after climaxing, feelingpletely exhausted. Her chest was heaving up and down and she made very slight moans even in her unconscious state, as her body asionally twitched minutely. He went to the bathroom and returned with a warm wet towel, wiping her clean and moving her slightly to the rtively untouched side of the bed, as he covered her with the nket.


    He went a lot harder on her than he did with Ye Ling, but that was not because he was not considerate of her.


    As she was a spearwoman who focused on power and stability, her endurance and strength were raised much higher than a swordswoman like Ye Ling, especially at the hips which were one of the focus areas of her training, thus she was able to endure much higher levels of strain, and much more pleasure. Her training also made it a lot harder to harm her with the act. Her mental strength was tempered with years of military training and experience, and she was quite a bit older than Ye Ling as well. Lastly, he could tell from his experience and slight testing of her preferences during the initial forey that she felt higher excitement from a little rougher movements than gentle ones.


    As he made sure she would wake up not abandoned in a puddle of their bodily liquids, he then sat on one side of the bed and cultivated her Pure Yin Essence and Yin Qi which were quite potent. Several hourster he reached the 7th level of the Qi Gathering Realm, finally breaking through the watershed minor realm.


    A profound ripple spread from him and woke up Bi Rui, who sat up on the bed, a bit unfocused, and looked at his meditating figure.


    ''He¡­ he is also a dual cultivator? What is his background really?'' she thought, as she saw that his realm was now higher than before, and was still rising, which was theoretically impossible since his realm was a lot lower than hers.


    When one used dual cultivation as an auxiliary cultivation technique, it actually was not as potent, enough to just barely help them not just waste the energy exchanged during a passionate act. Only genuine dual cultivators steadily increased their realms through dual cultivation. This was the reason Ye Ling was so shocked by her increase in the realm before, and that showed just how potent his Yang Qi was.


    But even disregarding that, she was in the 9th level of the Revolving Qi Realm, higher in minor realms than both Ye Ling and Sui Luxiao. And even dual cultivators should not have the ability to cultivate Yin Qi and especially the Pure Yin Essence of a practitioner this much higher than them in realms.


    Even ignoring this miraculous deed, the fact that such a powerful spear master, who also was very knowledgeable about alchemy was a dual cultivator was simply astonishing to her.


    What she did not know was that he used two unique, incredibly profound, and unimaginably precious techniques to be able to do that and that even for normal cultivators, as long as they had the right dual cultivation techniques as auxiliary cultivation, they could receive high benefits.


    She sat in a daze for some time, looking at him. At the same time, she was feeling the changes in herself, slowly getting used to the realization that she was a woman now, a woman who knew what pleasure a man could give. And she gave her Pure Yin Essence to such a handsome, powerful man.


    As she got up she noticed a weakness in her lower body, but it was not ufortable, but even slightly pleasurable. She then went to the bathroom to wash up and settle down her emotions a little.


    When she came out her gaze inevitably went to Wu Long who was still in a lotus position, and his aura was very close to the 8th level. But it seems it would not be enough for him to break through, and he was already switching to consolidation. She looked at his handsome face, but then, the corner of her sight caught her attention and her eyes shifted down, and her eyes widened. As he did not clothe himself before starting to cultivate his massive dragon was still in full view, although sleeping. But that did not diminish its majestic appearance. She looked at it somewhat absentmindedly until she heard a chuckle, and shooting her eyes back up met his eyes which had a hint of amusement in them, realizing that he already finished consolidating his cultivation.


    "Ah! I¡­ I just, ahem, thank you for granting my wish"


    She said, turning a bit away.


    "I should be thanking you, I managed to break through and even went a bit further thanks to you" he replied with a smile.


    "You were a dual cultivator?" she asked tentatively, although she already knew the answer, she wanted to hear him confirm it, to which he simply nodded.


    "Oh! By the way, I noticed while cleaning up¡­ you¡­ you released inside, and¡­"


    "You do not need to be worried about pregnancy. Almost any decent Dual Cultivator uses a technique that allows them to incapacitate the fertility of their Yang Qi at will" he reassured her as she didn''t know how to approach the topic without it sounding like she was ming him for doing what she asked him to do.


    Hearing thispletely relieved her. He asked if he could use her bathroom, since not only did he not clean up after their act, but he also broke through that causing a fair amount of impurities to be expelled through his pores, to which she of course agreed immediately, and he went inside, as she picked up and folded his clothes neatly in front of the bathroom door.


    As previously, she was not worried about Yu Huan knowing anything since the soundproofing was surprisingly quite good in this house, and Yu Huan additionally had a sound-isting formation installed in her study since she liked to focus.


    When Wu Long freshened up and clothed himself, he wore back his spatial ring and then said his goodbyes to Bi Rui.


    ¡ª


    He continued visiting her for two more days, as she did not give up learning the spear from him just because there was such an incident between them. And unlike Ye Ling, whose body was more delicate there was no harm for her to train, just decreasing the intensity a little was fine.


    On the second day as he went back to the Ye Family Manor, he received a message from Sui Luxiao that she will be announcing her divorce to her husband tomorrow. He smiled at the good news, but when he was passing through the alley he was attacked at before, he suddenly jumped back as three rays of Sword Qi shed from different angles to the ce he was just standing at.


    Three figures rushed at him almost immediately after and were much quicker than him.


    A sharp aura filled the area as a sheathed sword appeared in his hands, and he immediately unsheathed it with his right hand to sh forward.


    Sparks flew with some blood as the figures'' thin swords shed with Sword Qi. Their eyes widened behind their metal demon masks, as they felt his sword intent. Two of them were injured in the neck and one of them was holding his sword-wielding arm which was gushingrge amounts of blood from the forearm.


    ''Hmm, three Revolving Qi Realm Bahshi Assassination Group experts, and they''re quite skilled too. But more importantly, their swords are ridiculously tough, I can''t cut through them at my current level of output¡­''


    Wu Long looked at the four with narrowed eyes, as there was a thin line of blood growing bigger on his shoulder. This was definitely overkill for one Qi Gathering Realm practitioner, it looked like they themselves were unnerved that none of the previous attack participants came back alive.


    There is no way theirst employer could be able to pay up for such as squad, so it was their own meddling.


    "Be careful! This is a tough one¡­"


    "Such a young kid using Sword Intent¡­ I guess I turned old¡­"


    "Tch¡­ no wonder they failed¡­ we have to make him disappear"


    They were also shocked at such a monster before them. From their conversation, Wu Long tried to learn something but they did not talk much as expected of assassins. He had no strength currently to contend with their full organization, so their interference was very troublesome.


    Bahshi never meddled like this if their client was not paying up the increased price, hence his rtive calmness despite them being around. So this sudden attack unnerved him somewhat, as he was starting to worry that their organization had gone astray from their core principles while living in istion in this fractured world, which was quite possible.


    This raised his level of awareness and alertness, as well as his sense of danger. He was currently severely vulnerable if it was in front of an organization on this level.


    His foot slightly turned as the three shifted their positions, and then sharp shes of moonlight filled the area as all four of their figures turned into a messy blur. There were asionally sshes of blood in round arks flying and making spectacr blood-stter patterns on the ground and the walls of the alleyway.


    Wu Long was outnumbered and outmatched by power and speed, as they were using Bahshi techniques, not the best in the Seven Boundless Worlds, but unimaginably higher quality techniques than the onesmonly used in this world while being vastly higher in realms. And still, Wu Long held the advantage over them with his abnormal physique given to him by the techniques he cultivated, ridiculous battle instincts and movements, as well as his Sword Intent.


    Thin cuts appeared in the area around them that were smooth as a mirror. Finally, one of them could not hold on, the one whose arm was injured in the first exchange started to falter.


    Wu Long''s eyes flushed and suddenly, the sharp sensation they felt from him intensified as the area somewhat became more bleak, devoid of color, and the moonlight shed a bit more brightly among them again as all four of them froze.


    Wu Long very slowly adjusted his posture and sheathed his sword among the still-frozen figures of the assassins. As his sword guard touched the mouth of the sheath with a *clink*, thin red lines that were exceptionally vivid in this bleak world appeared and spread through the figures of the three. And then the surroundings turned normal, the sound of the wind and colors returned as they crumbled into pieces divided by smooth cuts like the surface of polished marble, spewing blood in every direction. Some of it getting on Wu Long, but he currently did not care.


    A cold sweat came out over Wu Long''s whole body as he took out a pill and popped it into his mouth after stashing the sword into the spatial ring. His sword-wielding right hand dangled on his side as a sharp pain ran through it along with his whole body.


    "Kuha~"


    He wielded three golden needles between the fingers of his left hand and skillfully inserted them into his right forearm and shoulder in three specific spots, hitting some more spots on his shoulder and right chest after, as he spewed a mouthful of blood.


    ''Haaa¡­ I really should not use more of the Sword Intent now¡­ my body and inner organs are a mess¡­ and there are extensive internal injuries¡­ but that was the fastest choice, otherwise, they might have gone away¡­'' he thought.


    Just now, he used a tiny more of his sword intent than usual, which almost killed him. There was not a ce on him that did not hurt.


    ''Pity about the swords though¡­''


    He looked at the swords that were now in pieces, cut as smoothly as his opponents. These were mid-level 7th tier Mortal Grade treasure weapons, treasure weaponsparable to a Core Formation Realm 4th-6th levels, and were almost priceless in this undeveloped world. Most likely while they lost quite a bit of their practitioners and could not raise that many elites in the conditions this world was left in, they still inherited quite a good stock of weapons from their prosperous times. It was just that raising experts required a good environment so since they did not have enough of them the good treasures probably trickled down to lower levels so that they are not just idly lying in the warehouses. Such a treasure could be quite beneficial for the current him.


    He could not do much about it though, as he valued his life more, and he could not possibly control this level of sword intent that precisely when it was so out of the league for his body. He was quite lucky the damage was not even worse. If he did not break through to the 7th level of Qi Gathering Realm he would have never even thought about attempting such madness.


    He received a few injuries in their scruffle as they were faster than him in principle and by quite arge margin. Normally such a difference in speed would ce one in a deadlock but he was not normal by any means, and killing them would be rtively easy without going to such lengths if he was not worried about them running as he gained the upper hand.


    He picked up the pieces of weapons and masks and then threw out a talisman after stashing them in his spatial ring. The talismannded behind him as he left the scene, covering the area in a circle of fire that gradually incinerated their bodies. They did not wear spatial rings as that was Bahshi Assassination Group''s rule, so he did not really gain anything.


    He returned to the Ye Family Manor dumbfounding anyone who saw him on the streets, but such urrences were not exactly rare in the cultivation world, so he did not raise too much of a ruckus.


    The Ye family people, though, were bbergasted when they saw him like this since it was already quite known that he was very strong. He returned to his room not meeting anyone from his closer circle to his great delight as he was not in a state tofort others, and immediately went to recuperate.

 Chapter 54: How Disappointing

    <h4>Chapter 54: How Disappointing</h4>


    He sat in the lotus position and started running Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art, the sole reason he was able to pull off using more of Sword Intent. The resilience and damage resistance this cultivation method brought to his body was able to partially withstand the damage. It was also the reason his external wounds made by enemies in this fight did not worry him whatsoever.


    The Sword Qi of his opponents lodged in the wounds quickly melted under this tyrannical technique that refined any energy possible to temper him, and his external wounds turned into burning furnaces, where the mechanical impact energy that caused the wound was retroactively extracted and used to temper his body. His wounds started heating up from these energies as they went like streams ofva toward his Dantian. It was as if he was turning time and taking out the cause of the wound, so the wound started closing by itself since there was nothing that caused it. It was a technique that defied some of thews governing this universe and was extremely powerful, to put it very mildly.


    Any grand technique that had the word ''Chaos'' in it is something that defies logic and the power they hold could not be described with words. So far Wu Long is using two such techniques in this life, the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art and the Chaos Origin Eyes which were two too many for someone of his humble origins to have.


    Though it had its limitations, Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art could use any energy and refine it, and it could also use this energy to convert it into matter. Thus any damage Wu Long received, as long as he did not die, will eventually turn into a part of his strength.


    Normally, having such heaven-defying techniques would make Wu Long immediately share them with his loved ones, but there was a catch, and that was that the more powerful a technique was, the more it relied on one''sprehension. Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art was something the descendants of the Great Rakhshasa n had but only a tiny portion could actuallyprehend and use. All of his most powerful techniques required thousands of years each to learn andprehend. Thus it was not that he did not want to share his techniques with for example Ye Ling, but it was that he had to go in an ascending order of difficulty, so he was still deliberating what techniques would be best for her in progression. What he gave out to others was basically trivial to him, and not really that precious.


    He refined his injuries into tempering his body and then turned to the more severe internal damage which he caused himself.


    This was one of those limitations of the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art, that it was refining any outside energy for use and went one way inward from the outside, so it could not refine energy the host of the technique was producing, thus the damage done by energy generated by him was not something he could refine.


    He took some more medicines and meditated, using healing techniques to mitigate some of the more pressing damage. He also used the golden and silver needles he had and made a moderate recovery that was notplete, but he had to sleep in order for him to be able to operate somewhat normally tomorrow. He recovered enough that there would be nosting effect, and also to be able to fight in case of emergencies, but he still had some damage left over that he had to slowly heal over time.


    He was a little unnerved by his experience this night as his sense of danger has gone up. It was one thing dealing with someone in higher realms in this backwater ce, it was another entirely if they had the foundation of the powers from the Seven Boundless Worlds.


    Though he really could not predict anything, only generally be prepared, and he was already moving at an astronomical pace through his cultivation given his base talent, as normally someone like him would stop somewhere in the Qi Condensation Realm at best, never having the ability to go higher in realm. And he was far ahead of himself in his past life.


    He could not make any big progress in the meantime since he made a lot of fast progress with Sui Luxiao, Ye Ling, and Bi Rui over the course of a very short time. If he tried to go any higher in his cultivation at the moment he could shake his foundation.


    Thus he had to expand his power horizontally, meaning be stronger while staying in the same realm. He thought of another auxiliary cultivation technique he could use at the moment. Since he would cultivate with Ye Ling and hopefully Sui Luxiao anyway, the energy he could not use for a cultivation base could be used for a method of increasing power without advancing.


    This cultivation technique was quite straightforwardly named Spiritual Qi War Technique. It was quite a powerful technique that was focused on strengthening the Spiritual Qi of the cultivator. It could increase the capacity one had of Spiritual Qi in their Dantian and the density of their Spiritual Qi regardless of the cultivation base. It would also qualitatively improve the Spiritual Qi recovery rates.


    This technique was very powerful and quite widely used since it was dealing with the fundamentals of a cultivator. The catch was that everyone''s degree of improvement with this technique was different, and it depended onprehension, as it seemed like the technique was very simple and straightforward, only to be more profound and mysterious as one further cultivated it, with many people not being able to advance further than the 2nd or 3rdyer of the 108yers of this technique. In his past life, he was able to advance through 73yers and was still progressing, albeit slowly.


    One of the other reasons Wu Long opted to finish the fight as quickly as possible before besides the possibility of them running away as he gained advantage was that his reserves of Spiritual Qi were dismal inparison to them. It was only because he gained an early advantage by hurting them that he made them hurry to deal with him, otherwise, they could opt to tire him out and wait for his Spiritual Qi to run dry.


    Once he decided to move forward with Spiritual Qi War Technique, he went to sleep, taking a few mild medicines that would help him recover while he was asleep.


    When he woke up he was sore all over, he knew that he had some sour days ahead as he could not solely focus on recuperating by just cultivating day in and out, as he had his mortal needs to take care of, as well as beauties to attend to.


    *Trrrrr¡­. BAM!* "Wu Long!"


    The sliding wooden door to his room suddenly and violently opened up with a familiar and worried voice sounding out at the same time.


    Of course, Wu Long was not surprised since he anticipated it and also could hear Ye Ling approaching his room at a hurried pace.


    "Ling''er, it''s ok"


    He smiled at her, trying to calm the worry in her eyes.


    "But¡­ but I heard you returned bloodied and injured yesterday¡­"


    "No worries, there were a few obstacles I had to ovee, but I am mostly okay now, see?"


    Heforted her while giving her a light embrace. She still looked at him with slightly worried eyes but if he said he was fine she trusted him. She was not one to nag at him anyway or inquire about his matters if he did not mention them. She was just genuinely worried and once she actually saw him, she gradually calmed down.


    Once he calmed her down he went out to the Peacock Feather Trading Company, as he was ''pardoned'' from lessons today by both Ye Ling and Hua Ziyan in light of his injuries. Although he said it was okay since they decided to skip the lessons he did not push them.


    Sui Luxiao met him with a bright smile on her face that was brimming with life and energy. Something she did not have for who knows how long.


    As he sat in her office and they chatted, her husband as well as all of her three sons arrived at her office some hourster as they were told there would be a meeting today. The youngest son was brought out of his house arrest for this one day since this was an important asion for the family, or as Wu Long and Sui Luxiao understood, for the discontinuation of the family.


    "What is he doing here?"


    Sui Feng immediately noticed Wu Long''s presence in the office as he was quietly sipping tea on the sofa as if this meeting was not concerning him.


    "You do not have to concern yourself with him, the issue is different here", Sui Luxiao said in a strict tone which immediately turned Sui Feng timid.


    "I am going to divorce you", she said quite straightforwardly while looking at her husband, whose eyes flew wide open, gawking at her. His jaw dropped, as were his sons'' jaws beside him. He was speechless for a few moments before his face became distorted.


    "Y-you what?!?! I dare you to say it again!!!" he shouted.


    "I am going to divorce you"


    "Y-You¡­"


    She said her phrase in the same manner of voice and tone, making it identical in every single way and in the slightest detail to thest one. His words caught in his throat as he was too angry and bbergasted.


    "Yes, me"


    She replied, implying that he was not wrong in his choice of words, it was indeed her divorcing him.


    "..."


    This time he just stared at her with anger and frustration. Veins popping on his forehead.


    "I knew it! You were cheating on father with this slimy basta-..."


    *Pow!*


    Before the oldest of the brothers could end his sentence the palm of his mother flew through the air and hit him in the cheek sending him flying backward in a graceful arc, prompting the hereto tranquil Wu Long to send a fascinated look in their direction. There was a light of amusement, curiosity, and even some awe.


    As the oldest of the brothersnded on the floor, Wu Long suddenly stood up, prompting everyone in the room to look up at him as his motion was a very sudden and excited one, quite different from his usual calm demeanor.


    ''Is it really¡­?''


    There was a look of fascination on his face as he went their way and came in front of the second of the brothers.


    "Wh¡­What? Why are you looking at me this wa-..."


    *Pow!*


    The middle brother was sent flying through the air, but he just fell down miserably and rolled away. As hended and looked up while holding the cheek that was pped by Wu Long in shock, anger and confusion he saw a look of severe disappointment on his face.


    "How disappointing¡­", Wu Long said somewhat dejected, and went back to sit where he was before with now a mncholic look on his face, leaving the whole room, including Sui Luxiao to look at him in utter dumbfounded silence.


    ¡ª----------------


    ***Note: Here is a part of the chapter I cut out since it seems too theoretical, and I am not sure how helpful it would be yet, in any case, I could introduce itter again if it is necessary for the story. It is actually a widely used concept and part of the Chinese Creation Myths, though a bit deliberated on by cultivation novels over the years and some ideas thrown into the mix. Anyway, regr cultivation novel readers should probably recognize it:


    ¡ª


    One of the widely known but rarely actually understood, even partially, concepts of the cultivation world of Seven Boundless Worlds was the "Unity, Duality, Trinity and Creation".


    The Grand Dao gave birth to Unity, which gave birth to Duality, which gave birth to Trinity, which gave birth to Creation. The Unity refers to Chaos, the Duality refers to Yin and Yang, the Trinity refers to Energy, Matter, and Soul, and finally, the Creation refers to the Universe.


    Thus all of the creation bears the mark of the trinity, and the trinity bears the mark of duality, while duality bears the mark of the unity.


    So everything in existence has energy, matter, and soul.


    And every energy, every matter, and every soul has Yin and Yang (as there is a Yin fire and Yang fire, Yin Spiritual Qi and Yang Spiritual Qi, the flexible metal of Yin, and the hard metal of Yang, etc).


    And Yin and Yang both have chaos (as there is Yang in the Yin and Yin in the Yang).


    Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art, in truth, was dealing mainly with two of the trinity born from duality: Energy and Matter. But the degree to which it interacted with the concept of Chaos was already worthy of it being a Godly technique that warranted the name ''Chaos'' in it.


    Though there were many techniques that bore the names of Yin and Yang which were of higher order than Energy, Matter, and Soul, they rarely were actually close to the real Duality and merely dealt with an Energy or Matter that was of Yin and Yang attribute.

 Chapter 55: You Have Misunderstood

    <h4>Chapter 55: You Have Misunderstood</h4>


    Sui Luxiao looked at Wu Long for some time, but she gradually returned back on track, deciding to ask himter on and deal with the situation at hand first.


    "I am divorcing you" she repeated to her now almost former husband, taking back his attention.


    "But dear¡­"


    "Do not call me that. Starting today we are no longer a married couple"


    Sui Luxiao said in a cold tone and took out a piece of paper. It was their marriage contract, which she then took with both hands and tore right in the middle.


    "B-But we have to receive the approval¡­"


    "I have just yesterday received the approval of His Majesty the Emperor"


    Sui Luxiao did not let him finish and informed him, confirming that it was not a spontaneous decision but a calcted move, as she received approval from the imperial family which should at least take days. Normally divorce is only approved by the City Manors who operate on behalf of the imperial family throughout the empire and does not involve the Imperial Family itself, but as this is a matter of one of the bigger trading firms in the empire and in the entire continent it was only natural that the imperial family was closely involved.


    "You cannot do this! My family''s business has had a stake in the Peacock Feather Trading Company since the time of our marriage! You cannot take thepany with you, and I will not relinquish my rights over it! You better think damn well before you take this any further! I might not be able to take away thepany, but I sure as hell can bring it down with the authority I wield! If you kneel and apologize right now I might consider this never happened, otherwise, bid farewell to this ce you love so much!!!"


    Her former husband finally tore off any pretense of timidity and spoke up with a vicious expression and in a low tone of voice. With his look and way of speaking one had an illusion that he was about to spit venom.


    Sui Luxiao had an expression of surprise on her face, as she had never seen this man be so daring and courageous in front of her, he even expressed fury. And most surprising of all, he threatened her and told her to kneel.


    "I have already prepared thepany, and the business of your family will be separated back into the Exquisite Peacock Trading Company which has been reformed and separated into its own entity. The size of thepany has been expandedpared to its original entry into the unifiedpany based on the mutualpany expansion during the period of unification. The Peacock Feather Trading Company will cease operation in two weeks with my Soaring Feather Trading Company being reformed as well"


    She calmly exined the situation to him as a look of panic started to appear on the man''s face. The three brothers behind him were frozen in ce, looking on with disbelief and horror.


    "I-Impossible! To separate the firms that have been unified for decades! T-That is not something that can be done so easily!!! Besides, you will not hurt thepany just to divorce me! Do you think I am an idiot?! It will take you at least a decade of progress back! And the damage will not only stop there as such a severe hit will prompt a cascade effect!" he still did not want to give up, and hysterically called a bluff.


    He was not wrong, if the business was unified for decades there was bound to be hardship in calcting how much exactly the contribution of eachponent to the sess of the business is.


    Besides, taking away a chunk of business did not only mean losing that part, but it also meant that the trust in thepany will fall and the partners may have doubts, it also meant that thepetition could swoop in and try and take advantage. The employees will also feel less safe and there would be a general panic that would make consumers lose trust as well.


    "It took some effort to do all the calctions and dig up all the necessary information, but the separation n was made and was also already approved by the Imperial Family. My Soaring Feather Trading Company may take a major hit, but with effort, I will be able to stabilize it, and, who knows, maybe even take it to higher ces eventually"


    She said, not only dumbfounding her former husband but also amazing Wu Long. He knew she was a capable woman, but to make this unimaginablyplex and ridiculously hard work in a matter of around a week, she could only be called a miracle. A light of fascination and appreciation in Wu Long''s eyes intensified when he looked at her, as there was something very alluring in a confident,petent, and powerful woman.


    He knew that she could probably just throw out her husband onto the streets with nothing to his name with her ability and connections, the Imperial Family would probably also prefer that to a dissolution of a bigpany that brought a lot of wealth to the Empire. But her integrity did not let her do that as she wanted to be clean of any of the wealth and power she gained from him, however minimal it was, before she could tell him to scram. Thus she gave arge chunk of thepany away as she calcted what she achieved with the power the unification gave her, and what she could not do without that unification at that time.


    She was also prepared to face the consequences, and almost even eager. Her business will have to go through a period of intense struggle, but that was what made her blood boil.


    "The¡­the ancestors!!!"


    A sh of enlightenment appeared on her former husband''s face as he shouted out.


    "Sui Family ancestors and elders will not allow it!!! Sui Luxiao! You might be the current Sui Family matriarch, but you are not the only decision-maker in the family! You cannot solely decide this!"


    His expression lost some of its panic and he triumphantly dered, and a dark expression appeared on Sui Luxiao''s face.


    "I will deal with the Sui Family myself, that does not concern you"


    She curtly replied in a cold tone.


    He finally managed to get to a point she was notpletely unbeatable at, though it wasn''t that she did not expect it. It was just that it was almost impossible to deal with that aspect before the actual divorce, as that would immediatelyplicate and muddle everything, turning it into a protracted battle instead of a thunderous strike. So she could only opt to strike first and deal with the consequences from the Sui Familyter.


    There was a smug look of triumph on the man''s face as he was certain that the divorce will be reverted, there was no way the Sui Family would tolerate her antics, and lose so much of the family business. He may have married into the family, but he was pretty good at sucking up and had good rtions with them.


    "M-Mother! What about us? We¡­"


    "You will all live in the mountain vis I have prepared for you, there you will not have any worries about your safety, food, or roof above your heads. Your father will be able to freely visit you from time to time, and your concubines will be going with you. Your secluded lifestyle will continue until it is deemed that you are ready to be part of this society again, or the Sui family needs you"


    Her expression became slightlyplicated when she heard her oldest son''s panicked voice but she steeled her resolve, she knew that she could not go easy on them as that would be the weakness her husband will take advantage of. She also has realized how futile it was to try and change someone who did not want to be changed. They were hanging on her like weights that were bringing her down. She also stopped feeling any semnce of love from them a long time ago, which she only admitted to herself recently. Although there was a part of her that still felt affection for them, it was useless to cling to it as they did not have any affection for her.


    And as she finished her words, naked hate appeared in the eyes of all three of them. There was a feeling of bewilderment and panic, but also the intense hatred for being denied what they were entitled to, her undying loyalty to them.


    As he was watching this family drama unfold, Wu Long was still calmly sipping tea, and taking in the insights he gained from their conversations. The feelings that permeated this space were somewhat unfamiliar to him. Although he interacted with dysfunctional families before, the scenery before him was fleeting back then and he never really stopped to look at it properly, unlike now when he was partially forced to and partially interested himself.


    "Heh! We''ll see how you talk after the Sui Family hears of this!"


    Her former husbandpletely regained confidence by now, and only sneered, turning around and storming out of the office.


    Her sons tried to persuade her for some time, but the more they talked the more apparent it was that what they were devastated at was losing the power and authority she gave them as their mother, as well all the privileges being her children entailed, not actually her. This gradually only solidified her resolve as she dismissed them shortly after.


    "Haaa¡­"


    She sat down in an armchair not far from Wu Long, with a somewhat exhausted look, massaging her temple and closing her eyes.


    "Congrattions on starting your new life", he said after some time.


    She opened her eyes again to look at him, and a slight smile appeared on her lips as she saw his tranquil appearance. There was something unfathomable about him, his demeanor and how he talked did not match his young appearance. There was also his confidence and insight. The fact that he awakened her from her deep slumber that was slowly killing her was something she was still trying to get used to, but greatly appreciated.


    Then, she seemed to remember something and a puzzled look appeared on her face.


    "You really surprised me with that p¡­ what was that?"


    "Ah, I was trying to test something, though it ended up wrong"


    He replied somewhat disappointed. He was somewhat moved by the theory that there was something hereditary in the way the men in the family flew when pped that stemmed from their father, but he was disappointed to see that the middle son failed the test and ruined the theory.


    She looked at him, not knowing what was on his mind, and only shook her head as she got the feeling that she would only regret it if she knew what he meant.


    "So, now that you are a free woman with a new life, what are your ns?"


    He then asked, turning his gaze to her again.


    "Haa¡­ though he is hateful, he does have a point, and I will have to deal with the family now, I will also be busy mitigating the damage that is bound toe to the tradingpany¡­ but it will be alright"


    She replied, as her gaze looked a bit to the distance, foreseeing how busy she would be in theing months if not years.


    "I think you will do great, but you have also misunderstood"


    He said, prompting her to look back at him with an obvious question in her eyes.


    "While I indeed am invested in the fact that your affairs will proceed smoothly and your life will be improving, I have no doubts about it. So I was not asking about it. What I was asking was, now that you are a free woman, what is stopping you from receiving treatment from me?"


    He exined with a charming smile and her heart skipped a beat at hisst words.


    "I¡­ I have yet to make a decision on your proposal, you said you will give me time to deal with my affairs¡­"


    She said somewhat lost, her words trailing off in indecision.


    "I am not rushing you with your decision, as you can decide slowly. And I am not telling you to be my woman now. I am asking about treatment, the one we did before and had to stop because you felt that continuing wouldpromise your integrity. Now that your integrity will not bepromised by the treatment, there should be nothing to stop you"


    He replied in a calm tone, as realization started to appear on her face and she gulped nervously.


    "But¡­ wouldn''t that be cheating on your part? You said you will give me time and freedom to make your decision. If we continue the treatments that made my heart waver in the first ce¡­ it is too unfair!"


    She said, trying to look for a w in his reasoning.


    "Heh, while I did say that I will not pressure you and will give you time and freedom to make your decision, did I not also tell you that I am a greedy and persistent man? I will make all the effort to steer your decision. Besides, you can refuse the treatment and I will also not pressure you with it"


    He replied with a light chuckle and a light of anticipation in his eyes.


    "..."


    She looked at him for some time in silence.


    After seemingly a long time, she slowly stood up, came to her office desk and instructed her attendants in the reception room that she should not be disturbed, and waved her hand over the array, which locked the door and activated the formations in the room.


    He smiled and went into her bathroom, washing his hands and taking off his spatial ring, cing it on the sink.

 Chapter 56: (R18) Feeling His Touch Again

    <h4>Chapter 56: (R18) Feeling His Touch Again</h4>


    Wu Long came out of the bathroom to see Sui Luxiao standing in the middle of the room.


    She was looking in the eyes, a light of anticipation in her own. There was a tingling sensation in between her legs and her body temperature was slowly rising.


    He came up to her with a smile and she nervously gulped, he stretched out his hand and as she took it, led her to the sofa that was t on all four sides, without a seat back.


    He sat her onto it, and went around, his left hand that led her letting go of her right hand, and slowly tracing up the arm to her shoulder as he came around the sofa eventually cing his knees on the edge of the sofa behind her. He then ced both his hands on her shoulders and started massaging them, making her already slightly heated body heat up even faster, and rxing her muscles that have tightened from the nervousness of it being quite a long time since thest time.


    She closed her eyes and slight moans of pleasure from a normal massage started escaping her. He massaged her shoulders, the back of her neck, and her upper back, his movements very gradually turning a little more sensual. Tingling shivers ran through her as her body was remembering this blissful feeling.


    She leaned back a little, and his hands slid from her shoulders to her breasts, starting to move and knead them from the sides and over the dress, not approaching the main part yet. Her moans turned louder and sensual, she reeled in the nostalgic feeling of pleasureing from her body. As he gradually made his way and started feeling up her supple, bouncy breasts and kneading their softer but stic parts she tilted her head back, leaning it against the center of his torso.


    "Aaah, mmmf, nnngh, haaah"


    Her breathing turned uneven as her voice sounded louder. Her heated-up body was screaming in delight as pleasure was spreading throughout. The slit between her legs was leaking Yin Qi, as her underwear which was lighter today had now a dark spot in the center. Her light semitransparent tights were also getting part of the liquid seeling into them.


    He finally slid his hands inside her dress prompting her voice to be filled with delight at the sensation, and her nipples which were already erect were waiting in anticipation for his touch.


    Gradually, she was nearing the peak of her pleasure, and he stopped teasing her by not approaching that part and started ying with the sensitive cherries on the end, pinching, twisting, and tugging them gently, without much force, instantly driving her into the peak.


    "Aaaaaaaaah!"


    Yin Qi gushed out from her, and her body was slightly spasming. It was a light orgasm from just her chest but she felt euphoric, as there was a sense of the warmth of a man, and his scent filled her nose, numbing her lower spine even more.


    He started gradually lowering his body. As he was lowering his body, his hands went out of her dress and started to make their way down her sides, to her hips. Once he reached them, he slid her beige dress up, making the long vertical slit on the right side go up as well. He then lightly hugged her by the waist from behind and pushed her back to the edge of the sofa he was on, getting off of it and getting on one knee beside it, with the other knee bent.


    He also adjusted her posture a bit, so that she was halfying on the sofa, and halfying on him and her legs naturally went up the sofa as she was now almost at the other edge. Though it was not big enough for her long legs tofortably lie down so she had to dig her high heels into the soft cushion, as both of her legs were bent at the knees and spread out. Her head was now lying on his shoulder and she felt his warmth from behind again.


    He slid his left hand up back on her chest and his right hand turned on her belly and went with its palm lying t on it down to her lower abdomen, spreading heat as it passed. It then went even further down to her pelvis and started lightly massaging it.


    "Ah! Mmmf! Nnnh!"


    She started moaning again, as his left hand immediately returned inside her dress and his right hand was spreading waves of delight between her legs.


    "Mmm! Hah! Yes!.... More! Mm! Wu Long!! Aah!"


    She started urging him on, and he smiled, sliding his right hand into her dress through the slit and inside her underwear under her tights.


    "Aaaah! Mmm! Haaaah! Nnngh!"


    Her moans intensified when he started massaging her down there directly and teasing the lips from the outside. He then slid his fingers on the inside of the lips and started caressing there, and the pearl above, without going inside the entrance of the cave. She quickly approached another climax, this time with stronger convulsions and more Yin Qi released from her slit.


    "Nnnnnnnnnnnnggh-n-n-ngh!!!"


    She tightly held on to his forearm with one hand, while the other gripped the edge of the sofa''s cushion. Biting her lower lip and raising her eyes to almost touch the upper eyelid she released a long and loud nasal moan.


    He continued to pleasure her flower with his fingers, and then slid his middle finger inside, making her moan in delight as her cave felt his touch again. Her gushing Yin Qi allowed his finger to move with ease, teasing her inside, sliding on the walls, and applying light pleasure on the spot not far from the entrance on the upper side.


    As she was getting close again he intensified rubbing that spot as she cried out in pleasure and released her Yin Qi again while he continued, and then added his index finger as well while his thumb teased her pink pearl on the outside, sending her into an ecstasy. His middle and index fingers made circr motions mirroring each other, and the spot he teased before was now caught in between them without them actually touching it.


    "Aaaaah! Mmmhuhhu! Nnnnnnngg! Huaaaaah! Ahaaaaah!"


    Her moans were now louder and sharper, as she was gushing with Yin Qi over and over again, her nipple which was teased by his left hand was sending electric waves of pleasure that crashed into the waves of blissing from her cave and the pearl. Her head turned nk as her vision turned blurry and a white film covered them, making her feel as if a bright light was covering her vision over and over again.


    Her hands were holding his forearm and the cushion edge tightly and her body convulsions were intense, but he controlled her posture with the right arm that was hovering above her body to gain ess to her crotch and left hand on her breast, as well as his torso from behind her, so she could not fall off the sofa.

 Chapter 57: Sharks’ve Sensed the Smell of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 57: Sharks''ve Sensed the Smell of Blood</h4>


    After they were finished, she gradually calmed down, falling unconscious and he carried her onto the sofa shey on thest time, andid her down there again. He then made his way to the armchair opposite of her, his usual spot, and ran the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art to absorb the Yin Qi in the air and then started the Spiritual Qi War Art for the first time in this life, starting with the firstyer of the 108yers.


    Spiritual Qi War Art was actually a lot faster in absorbing the energy he was using than increasing the cultivation base. He made tremendous progress and strengthened his Spiritual Qi in just under an hour using up all of the Yin Qi in the air.


    As hisprehension was already at the level of the 73rdyer of the technique in his past life, he was already on the 4thyer by the time he was finished. Theyers of the technique represented how fast and effective the technique itself was, not how much Spiritual Qi improved with it, so technically there was no limit on how much one could improve Spiritual Qi with eachyer.


    It mainly relied onprehension and usage of the technique so he should get to the 9thyer quick enough by adjusting his body to use higheryers of the technique before being limited by his cultivation base. But even if he was stuck on the 9thyer of the technique there would be no impediment to how much he could actually strengthen his Spiritual Qi, and the 9thyer was already considered quite high as most people could not get past the 3rdyer.


    When he opened his eyes she was beginning to wake up as well.


    "Nnn"


    She opened her eyes to see him looking at her with attentive eyes, and she slowly sat up, a bit dazed. Her pleasure was more intense every time they met, and this time it was amplified by the longing her body felt.


    She imagined him giving her pleasure over the days they stopped the treatment as she relieved herself. There was a lonely feeling she got when Yin Qi gushed out of her at the end of relieving herself, but she could not ask him to continue the treatment. Now that her integrity was notpromised even if she started a rtionship with him, just getting treatment again was not something impossible. But she still could not bring herself to ask him to do something she herself was the reason for being stopped. But, to her surprise, he asked her first and was even persuading her, and the pleasure she felt confirmed that she was indeed starved for his touch.


    She stood up and went to the bathroom, feeling his gaze on her, which somehow gave her a tingling feeling in her heart. She bent down and unlocked her shoes, and then while getting up, stepped out of them to the bathroom rug. She then slid her hands under her dress, uncovering the back part of it since there was only one slit down her right side, pinched her tights and underwear, and slid them down around her round and juicy ass and then her long and slender legs. Once they reached her ankles, she lifted one leg up and took thempletely off it, and then ced the leg back. She then mirrored the action with her other leg.


    This somehow erotic action was all reflected in Wu Long''s eyes, which made Sui Luxiao a bit excited. She did not get to experience this exciting sensation thest time since she was too exhausted and was unconscious for several hours so he started to cultivate ahead.


    As she wiped herself down with a warm wet towel and then a soft dry one, she took out the spare underwear and tights, putting them on exactly in the opposite sequence of taking off the old ones. After that, she started fixing her overall appearance.


    She did not notice it, but this action became more sensual than when she made it first as they finished their first session. It also became slightly slower, as if giving time for the scenery to be looked at.


    Wu Long liked this scene. He was also a bit disappointed not to see itst time, but there was little he could do. Even with the sealing formation the Yin Qi in the air would very slowly dissipate so he had to cultivate it, and by the time he was done, she was already fully refreshed and changed.


    She came out of the bathroom refreshed, and handed him back the spatial ring he left on the sink, then operated the formations in the room from the array on the office desk to clean up the residual signs of what happened here, then unlocked the door and releasing the fortified formations.


    As she sat back down, they sat for some time in silence, but not an awkward one. There was a peaceful atmosphere, as she was feeling content, while Wu Long was in his usual tranquil state. Eventually, they started to make small talk, and he asked her a bit more about her ns, telling her that he would help whenever she needed his aid.


    "By the way, I did not touch him before, since it was important for you to cast him out of your life by your hand, making him an important step on your journey to the new life, but as his use is done he is now a nuisance. Your former husband, I am going to kill him"


    Wu Long said suddenly after they finished one of the topics they talked about. Sui Luxiao opened her eyes wide, as she never expected such words from him.


    "W-What? But, he is now a leader of his own tradingpany, and there are livelihoods dependent on him, moreover, killing him would undermine the Imperial authority, so you would get persecuted for it! Besides, why are you even bothering with that man? He is not worth your time and attention."


    She said, a bit bbergasted.


    "Livelihoods will be ruined by him leading apany so I will be doing them a favor, and Imperial authority is not something that will save him. As to why¡­ well, let''s just say I find him displeasing"


    He replied lightly, not bothering to exin anything about him being a threat to her and trying to kill him by hiring assassins. Besides, he really was displeased at the pig who managed to nearly rush such a spectacr woman into an early grave.


    Noticing a glint of terror in her eyes, he added "Rx, I will not touch your sons, as when they live in their mountain vis they will not be able to ruin the lives of others, I also do not want to make you sad"


    She exhaled, visibly relieved, as no matter how she distanced herself, she would not be able to ignore it if he wanted to kill them. Her former husband, on the other hand, now only inspired hatred and repulsion from her so she was not at all concerned with his fate. She only returned him the part of the firm he had because she wanted a clean consciousness, not because she felt any goodwill.


    Now that their ties, both official and financial were cut, she could care less if he died somewhere in a ditch.


    Her only concern was for Wu Long.


    "Wu Long, the Imperial Family is very sensitive to their authority right now, you should be careful about how you deal with him. Try not to get on their nerves"


    She warned him.


    "Hm? I did notice a certain alertness in the troops that patrol the entrance to the city when I arrived, and there indeed is something in the atmosphere of the city, but I didn''t hear anything about the situation. I was curious about it, will you tell me?"


    He said as the capital was indeed a bit tenser than a city of such a stable empire that spanned nearly 3000 years of peace and stability should be. Though it was not seen in city life, his sharp senses and experience still picked up on it throughout his stay. He just did not give it much meaning because the affairs of this empire did not really concern him, but with his encounter yesterday, he decided to pay a little more attention to his surroundings.


    She looked at him for a moment, hesitating, but then opened her mouth to exin.


    "There are undercurrents flowing on the continent right now since it is rumored that the lifespan of the Imperial Ancestor may being to its end"


    She said, and the light ofprehension instantly appeared on Wu Long''s face.


    What held together the three empires that governed the three great continents and gave them their stability was the existence of practitioners at the peak of this world''s power, the Mortal Transcendence Realm, thest of the major realms in the great realm of the Nine Mortal Realms.


    Unlike the realms before it that gradually increased the natural lifespan of the practitioner by around 30% of the previous realm starting from the Qi Manifestation Realm, the Mortal Transcendence Realm''s increase in natural longevity was a bit more than double of the previous realm, a bit more than 3000 years, give or take a 100-200 depending on the practitioner. It was also the realm in which practitioners wouldpletely part with mortal needs such as hunger, thirst, and sleep, instead sustaining themselves purely on the Spiritual Qi in the surroundings. And at the same time, it was the first realm in which a practitioner could fly in the air without the use of any tools. It was quite literally when the mortal was transcending mortality in its basic form.


    This meant that the rulers who founded the empires were still alive to this day, passing the throne to their descendants but standing guard over the empire nheless. However, to ensure further prosperity, they had to raise a sessor. It seems that the founder of the Azure Eagle Empire failed in this task.


    As the three were quite possibly part of the first generation of Mortal Transcendence Realm practitioners in this world as the Spiritual Qi gradually became better over the years since the ''great cmity'' and was finally saturated enough to give birth to practitioners in this realm, no one probably knew how much natural lifespan is there for them. It was quite possible they assumed they really achieved immortality. But seeing the signs of the founder''s power declining, it may have urred to the people here that the Mortal Transcendence Realm practitioner was not really immortal, and thus, the tides may change on the continent. There would soon be a turbulent wave of anxiety, ambitions, and scheming all over the continent. And such times were not that far, as some sharks already sensed the smell of blood.

 Chapter 58: Generous People

    <h4>Chapter 58: Generous People</h4>


    Wu Long did not want to let Sui Luxiao''s husband live much longer, but as strong and uncaring as he was, he currently did not have the capital to go against the imperial family, and killing him would certainly unnerve them in this situation where there was chaos brewing in the dark.


    He could also kill him silently, without anyone noticing, but while he could leave that as ast resort, he wanted him to feel fear and pain, preferably even humiliation before his death, something not exactly consistent with an execution in the dark. It may not be very logical, but there seemed to be a deviation from logic in Wu Long''s recent behavior, and he was not exactly always logical in his actions in the first ce.


    Not to mention that he still thinks Sui Family will make the trouble go away and he is officially divorced at the moment, so he is highly unlikely to make a move in the near time. So he still had some time.


    He quickly made some calctions and then turned back to Sui Luxiao.


    "Hmm, then let''s do this, as I understand from the conversation you had before, you have some connections with the Imperial Family, right?"


    "Yes, but I don''t have strong enough influence to shield you"


    "I am not talking about that, I just need you to arrange a meeting for me with someone from the Imperial Family, the higher the better"


    Wu Long said reassuring her that he only wanted to ask her to bridge the connection, not bear the consequences of him killing her husband and undermining the authority of the Emperor.


    "A meeting?"


    She asked, raising her eyes.


    "Yes, if that meeting was with the Emperor, that would be perfect, but that is unlikely, so as high up as you can" he replied.


    "Hmm, if I really try my best, I can get you a meeting with Emperor Song himself, but I have to know what you will be talking about, since if you anger the emperor, not only you, but I and all of my business will be in jeopardy"


    She replied.


    ''Song?''


    He remembered Song Lingfei, who was traveling incognito before, and who he helped to fend off attackers.


    "Is the name Song Lingfei rted to the Imperial Family?"


    He asked, causing Sui Luxiao to raise her eyebrow.


    "She is the granddaughter of the current Emperor Song, and the daughter of the prime candidate for the throne, Crown Prince Song Minfu, and of course one of the many descendants of the Imperial Ancestor along with the rest of the imperial family"


    Sui Luxiao replied a bit surprised that he knew her name as she was not the most famous among the young generation of imperial descendants. Sui Luxiao herself only knew her name because she was dealing with the Imperial Family long enough, and her name was among the only things she knew about Song Lingfei, who was a rather isted figure.


    The Imperial Family itself was feeling the sundown of the Imperial Ancestor, and the always peaceful transfer of the throne started to be a bit heated in this generation, so the imperial descendants started to be seen outside less and less. It has been 8 years since Song Lingfeist appeared in public when she was only a little girl, and has sincepletely disappeared both from sight and minds of people.


    "Oh! Great, then let me meet her father, the Crown Prince, I don''t need to see the Emperor now it seems" he replied in a joyful tone as his problem was basically gone now.


    "Hmm, I can probably do that quite easily, and will also not suffer much consequences since I can introduce you a bit more naturally. Do you know that there is a celebration going on at the Ye Family Manor, one of the four great families of the empire?" she had a pondering look and asked him.


    A smile appeared on Wu Long''s face as he already anticipated his meeting to go even smoother, as he nodded.


    "So you know, then it is easy to exin, on thest night of the celebration a bit less than a week from now will be a grand banquet with the most important guests. The Crown Prince will be there representing the Imperial Family, I can probably slip you in with me and casually introduce you to him, though I will have to distance myself lest there are consequences from your conversation for me" she said as she saw him nod.


    Wu Long nodded, though he could get to the banquet himself by asking Ye Ling, he had a fun idea to appear as Sui Luxiao''s partner for the banquet, which would certainly unnerve one man who recently got divorced.


    "By the way, I have a favor to ask of you, do you mind giving me one more Qi Maniption Ring, as thin one as possible like this one", he asked pointing to the Qi Maniption Ring he received from her thest time.


    The reason he always took off his spatial ring before engaging in dual cultivation or giving treatment to Sui Luxiao was because it was bulky and had sharp and pointy parts. Part of Zhao Wuji''s taste probably. The Qi Maniption Ring, on the other hand, was thin, smooth, and basically harmless.


    She raised her eyebrows in surprise but nodded, and gave orders through themunication jade. She was surprised but it was a trivial request, and she was willing to fulfill a lot more demanding ones if he asked.


    As they talked some more, an attendant came with a Qi Maniption Ring identical to the one Wu Long had, and a storage ring that was a bit thicker but alsopletely smooth.


    Wu Long smiled at her consideration of giving him such a storage ring on top of his request, not being humble and transferring all of his items to it and recing the ring.


    But then, under the dumbfounded eyes of Sui Luxiao, he wore the additional Qi Maniption Ring on his other hand, which wentpletely againstmon sense since it was usually hard enough to control one ring, let alone two at the same time. So having two Qi Maniption Rings on two hands was basically redundant as one would be enough, and the second one would be unusable unless they could control both at the same time, and just because the ring was on one hand it did not limit Qi maniption to that hand, so switching between waspletely unnecessary.


    The reason Wu Long did this was because he would now have greater reserves of Spiritual Qi, and thus use a lot more variety of his skills. As for the control, he had previous experience using eight Qi Maniption Rings at the same time in his past life, so using two waspletely trivial to him. It looked a bit tacky to have eight rings on both hands but at the time he did not have much choice.


    He will probably have to find a master who could craft higher quality rings so he does not have to wear so many until he reaches the Qi Manifestation Realm since he would be increasing his reserves of Spiritual Qi quite sharply and thus the two rings will not be able to handle the output required for more of his skills.


    High-quality Qi Maniption Rings were a rarity since there was actually little if any demand for them. They were only used by low-realm cultivators to do menial tasks that did not require much Spiritual Qi output.


    So if he did not want to go around with fingers full of rings but use a bit more variety of skills, he would need to find a Forging Dao master or contract one as he did with Yu Huan.


    He gave Zhao Wuji''s spatial ring to the attendant in exchange for the new one.


    He left Sui Luxiao''s office and went through the tradingpany. As he was passing one of the trading halls, he stopped in front of one of the stalls there and purchased some materials from the attendant. These were inscription materials for making arrays, formations, and talismans.


    Wu Long now had abundant Spiritual Qi to make his own talismans, so he nned to make some preparations. The new level of alertness caused him to prepare for various possibilities. Previously, the only talisman he made was the one he left in Sui Luxiao''s office as a precaution. But it was quite a low-level rm talisman, that only had inferior functions.


    Though it was not like he was going to be panicked and paranoid now that he had an increased sense of danger, it was just that he started to make more immediate preparations. But not much changed in his overall n, since there was only so much he could do, there really was no meaning in running around panicking, as it would not resolve the problem.


    He also purchased some medicines for his injuries, as well as some medicinal ingredients. At this point, the money Zhao Wuji so generously provided to him finally started to run low, and he would need to find other means to get them, though he knew a rather wealthy recently divorced man who could potentially be as generous or even more so.

 Chapter 59: The Real Dual Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 59: The Real Dual Cultivation</h4>


    In the continuing days leading up to the Ye Family Grand Banquet, he recuperated from his internal injuries. Making a good recovery. His fast recovery speed was due to the fact that he asked Yu Huan to concoct some pills with the ingredients he bought.


    He did not spar but still gave some pointers to Ye Ling, and made his regr lectures to Hua Ziyan. He did not let Bi Rui go without attention either as he continued to oversee her training.


    There were no signs of Bahshi Assassination Group''s people attacking him at this time, as he was not sensing any unusual movement around. This mystified him, but he could not investigate so he just continued on.


    He used some time toprehend his main technique, the Dual Extemes Infinite Union Art, which was incredibly profound and powerful, but he did not uncover all of its secrets yet, since he did not get to cultivate it in hisst life. He knew it was incredibly powerful, but he only memorized it without actuallyprehending it all, only enough to start cultivating it.


    The technique had 9yers, which was a trivial numberpared to the 108yers of the Spirit Qi War Art but the number ofyers of a technique did not affect how powerful they were. Some of the most powerful techniques had only 3yers, while some extremely weak ones had hundreds. Theyers of the technique only referred to how deeply one understood the technique and how much of its potential one could use. As long as oneyer wasprehended, the technique could be utilized.


    He was currently on the first level of the technique, which optimized his body for dual cultivation by making his bodily odor and fluids enjoyable for his partners. His Yang Qi also was improving qualitatively, even without his additional efforts with various techniques and the Golden Yang Dragon Body, though it did not mean his other efforts were in vain as the effect umted, not canceling each other.


    Layers of techniques, unlike cultivation base, had nothing to do with the natural talent of the body but had everything to do withprehension. While Wu Long''s natural talent for cultivation was extremely poor, enough to be called dismal, hisprehension could rank among the best of the best in all of the Seven Boundless Worlds. Of course, he got to that level gradually, but he still had a high natural affinity withprehension.


    He also was pondering on the cultivation progression Ye Ling could take. If he waspletely honest with himself, he really wanted her to start cultivating Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art, since it was bound to take her to great heights. It was a technique that could be used by both male and female users. But he was worried about the level of the technique being too high in difficulty since he was not yet sure aboutprehending it himself. And while he was willing to gamble with his own future, he was more careful with hers. The firstyer was actually quite easy toprehend and cultivate, but going further was still unknown.


    He indeed took a gamble when he took it as his main cultivation technique since he was not yet sure if he couldprehend the higher levels of the technique, but it was his intuition to do so. It is not like he would be unable to cultivate to the pinnacle of the cultivation realms with only oneyer of the technique, it was just slightly pointless since he would not be able to utilize all the benefits of the technique except for the first level, in which case it would have been better to cultivate a less powerful technique which benefits he couldpletely utilize byprehending all of theyers. He had already led one life where his entire main cultivation technique was far worse than this first level of this technique so he had confidence in getting to the peak with this one level if it came to it.


    From these considerations, it could potentially be better for Ye Ling to let her use a different cultivation technique that she could utilizepletely.


    But when he wasprehending the technique, he had a moment of enlightenment. Since the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art was a dual cultivation technique, it could very well be the case that one would only be able toprehend its higheryers if a man and a woman were to cultivate it together. Thus if she cultivated it, both he and she would be able to receive the maximum benefits of this incredibly profound and powerful technique.


    He decided that since his intuition led him to his peak at crucial moments of his past life, he had to listen to it in this one as well. The one time he did not listen to his intuition ultimately led him to his near demise in that copsing minor world after all.


    On one of these days, Wu Long went on a date with Ye Ling, and they just yed around and spent romantic time in the city, enjoying thiste autumn capital and making sweet talk.


    They did not go to any fancy restaurants, instead buying street food from the stalls and tasting a bite each from the same portion. There was an intimate atmosphere when they walked, and they seemed to be separated by a film conjured by their consciousness and connection from the crowd. The surroundings, though, were looking at them with wide eyes as such a beautiful couple instantly became a sensation wherever they went.


    ¡ª-


    In a corner of the street, a little girl around 5 years old holding candy from the street stall was looking at a beautiful couple.


    If one were to be following this girl around, one would be able to see her around the town looking at a certain handsome man with great interest, and her eyes were studying something.


    A look of excitement would sometimes appear on her face, but other times her face waspletely tranquil.


    But that was all possible to see only if one were able to see her, as her existence was a little blurry, making it not clear if she was there or not. If it was raining the rain would avoid her by itself, and if it was windy the wind would make an arc to go around. The falling leaves, the dust, all of it did not tarnish her clothes as if not daring to.


    Right now there was a look of both excitement and vexation on her face, as she stood there with her eyes that seemed to be able to pierce into anything.


    ¡ª


    At the end of the date, he led Ye Ling to her room and after activating all security formations passed on to her the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art with the mnemonic and chant. He did not leave it in writing to eliminate any risk factors. After all, he did not risk his life in obtaining this technique in his previous life just to gift it to someone unrted to him, as he was, as far as he knew, the sole person who knew this technique before this moment.


    As Ye Ling took time toprehend the firstyer, he left her to meditate on it and left her room. It was only on the day before the banquet that she approached him after leaving seclusion.


    "Wu Long, I have seeded inprehending the technique, but¡­ I only got through the firstyer. It is incredibly profound and I am not sure if I will be able to advance through furtheryers"


    She said to him, while slightly blushing.


    "It is great, do not be discouraged, I am also on the firstyer of the technique. You will also use it as an auxiliary technique anyway. I just need to adjust your main technique as we go further. When you reach the peak of Nine Mortal Realms we can switch your main technique for a better one" he replied with a smile.


    Ye Ling was mystified by his words as he talked as if it was a foregone conclusion that she would reach the peak of Nine Mortal Realms, and, judging by his words go even higher despite the fact that the realms higher than Nine Mortal Realms were a thing of myths and legends.


    But she just smiled gently as she did not question his determination. There was an indescribable feeling that he would achieve whatever he said he would achieve, and that nothing was impossible when she was with him.


    "Ling''er, do you know how people who use the same dual cultivation technique or techniquesplementary to each other cultivate?"


    He asked her, looking into her eyes to which she slightly blushed and nodded.


    "The cultivation urs during the act, and not after, since the techniques resonate with each other while practitioners connect their bodies"


    She replied as a diligent member of a dual cultivation sect.


    The cultivation Wu Long was doing until now that urred after the act and the Yin and Yang Qi were released into the surroundings was actually not real dual cultivation, but a secondary cultivation that was quite wasteful, since his dual cultivation technique did not match with the technique of Ye Ling, and Sui Luxiao and Bi Rui did not even use any dual cultivation techniques.


    But if they used the same technique, their cultivation would ur in the act and would be much more effective since there would be direct interaction and resonance between their Yin and Yang.


    "You are already in the Revolving Qi realm so you can just let your Spiritual Qi Soul in the Niwan Pce do the chant and cultivate, while you can focus on the pleasure", he said to her while gently touching and caressing her cheek.


    She nodded but looked somewhat reluctant since he did not have such luxury and will have to partially focus on cultivating from now on while she would be reeling in pleasure.


    In Qi Manifestation Realm, apart from condensing the root of longevity, the practitioner would condense a Soul Sea and would be able to conjure a Spiritual Qi Soul from it. In truth, even mortals had a Soul Sea in their Niwan Pce, since that was where their memories were, and that constituted their personality. But the difference was that the Soul Sea of a cultivator above the Qi Manifestation Realm would have ayer of Soul Power above the Soul Sea, that was not only protecting it but was also avable for maniption and cultivation.


    There was even a separate branch of cultivators who focused on Soul Cultivation and used illusions, mind attacks, and other intangible attacks that could be very powerful and deadly. They would usually have weaker physiques though, simr to Spiritual Arts users like Hua Ziyan.


    Conjuring a Spiritual Qi Soul meant creating an avatar of the practitioner that could make chants and seals for the practitioner while the main body could focus on something else like fighting and dual cultivating. Though Spiritual Qi Soul could not cultivate while the practitioner was not, since cultivation required the connection of body, energy, and soul. Dual cultivation was a little special in this aspect as it allowed for cultivation with Spiritual Qi Soul while the body and mind were focused on the sexual act.


    In truth, Wu Long already had an incredible Soul Poweryered upon his Soul Sea and would be able to conjure an incredibly powerful Spiritual Qi Soul, he was just not yet able to fully utilize it until he reached Qi Manifestation Realm. So for now he would have to focus part of his consciousness on the scripture of his cultivation technique while pleasuring her. But he did not mind foregoing his own pleasure for some time until he was able to cultivate with her using Spiritual Qi Soul.


    As they went into her room, he went into the bathroom to wash his hands and she started taking off jewelry and essories.

 Chapter 60: (R18) Riding into the Night

    <h4>Chapter 60: (R18) Riding into the Night</h4>


    As he returned to the room, she started to take off her white dress, making constant eye contact with him. Her alluring forms revealed themselves as she took her underwear as well, bing utterly bare in front of him. Her beautiful round breasts were slightly heaving up and down and her breath was getting a bit uneven.


    She approached him, still looking him in the eyes as if enchanted, and gently tugged on the sash of his robes, slowly disrobing him. He looked her in the eyes, and when she lowered her gaze a bit to guide her hands in disrobing him, he shifted his gaze to look at her perfect jade skin and enticing figure. When she fully disrobed him he gently caressed her cheek, sending a tingling sensation from this light touch. He then caressed her lower lip with his thumb as her breath grew more rugged and gave her a passionate kiss.


    "Nn"


    Her kissing skills were still improving under his guidance, and she was still mostly on the receiving end. His tongue entwined hers as if dancing around it and gently teasing her, as delightful waves spread from every contact.


    Heat spread through her along with tingling waves of shivers as a long, thick, and hard rod poked her belly and started going up on it as he slowly closed in. She felt its hot temperature as if a scorching stick was sliding across her skin that for some reason was only finding this heat extremely pleasing to the touch. Her nipples got harder and, almost immediately after, touched his sturdy muscles and then became pressed against them more and more along with the rest of her breasts as he embraced her tightly, while she wrapped her hands around his neck. The sensation of her chest being squeezed by their bodies embracing was making her head tingle with a daze.


    "Nmph, mmph, nngh, umm"


    His hands started caressing her breast and ass simultaneously and she started lightly moaning in response. The slit between her legs started getting wet with Yin Qi. His fingers kneaded her skin and muscles, massaging them and spreading blissful feelings. He felt the weight of her buttocks, feeling its stic and bouncy texture and taking in its juicy form. Her scent was sweet and flowery, making his head lighter, while his musk made her lower spine numb.


    "Mmm!"


    He lifted her up by her round and stic ass and her long and slender legs naturally came around his waist. Her dripping wet flower was now directly above the shaft of his dragon, rubbing on it with their every minute move. As the shaft gradually dug into her pearl gates, the pearl came into contact with it and was now rubbing against it.


    "Nnn! Mmgh! Nnnngh!"


    He made sure to slide her a little back and forth on his rod, as Yin Qi started covering it while nasal moans escaped her between their kiss. She was clinging to him and her legs crossed behind his back to not fall off.


    He took her closer to the bed, each step reverberating through her as his rod dug in between her legs with the long shaft. Wu Long sat on the edge, leading her to ce her legs on the sides of his thighs.


    "Mmhaaaah!"


    He then lifted her up and adjusted their position, before entering her in one long and continuous motion. Her mouth freed of the kiss and gave out a loud moan of joy as his mouth immediately turned its attention to her breasts that were thrust out in his direction as her back arched and face turned up to the ceiling.


    He started guiding the movements of her hips with his hands still tightly gripping her plump buttocks and moving his own hips in unison. Her moans filled the room as she felt him ramming his dragon into her cave over and over again, reaching the deepest part he had so far.


    Her wet cave was wrapping its soft walls around his hard shaft, tightening and sucking it deeper inside. Her Yin Qi was dripping from the region they were connected, as every thrust brought out more.


    Her deep blue eyes were flickering with pleasure and joy.


    "Aah! Haaah! Mhaaaaah! Aaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    After some time of moving in this pose, she started to reach her climax, and tightly held onto his head that was still lowered to her chest. Her flower gushed with more Yin Qi as he released a load of Yang Qi inside her, intensifying the sensations she felt. But he did not stop moving as he released his Yang Qi, and both of their liquids gushed out as he was still ramming his rod deep into her. The thrusts were in the same rhythm as before, prompting her to open her eyes wider and her moans to continue and slightly intensify immediately after her climax.


    She soon reached a second climax, and then the third. Each time she climaxed he released his Yang Qi at the moment she started gushing with Yin Qi. He finally stopped moving after the third climax as her moans were now loud and sharp, the sliding sensation of his rod after her insides were full of his Yang Qi was driving her to the peak of ecstasy. Her convulsions were getting stronger as the pleasure coursed through her body like electricity. Her eyes looked up and were touching the edges of her eyelids.


    He gave her some time to calm down, while he raised his hand to hold her head and kissed her softly, his other arm wrapped around her waist and supporting her back.


    As her breathing became more even and convulsions stopped, he turned around while still being connected and while hugging her closely went deeper on the bed,ying her on it while his hands made their way to her sides, gripping her waist. Her back and head were nowying on the bedsheets while her thighs were on his thighs that were spread to the sides. He then lifted her waist a bit and started slowly moving in and out, as her body heat did not yet have the time to cool down and went up again.


    Her breasts were bouncing back and forth very slightly and gently as his movements were slow and short.


    "Mmm, nnngh, nhaaah, mmm, haaa, aaah, aaaah! Aaaaah! Haaaa!"


    He gradually, over time, increased both the pace and the magnitude of the swings of his hips, now making bigger movements that made pping sounds as both their crotches were now wet with their juices. Her Moans intensified and were louder again. And her chest was bouncing seductively back and forth with each thrust. She tightly held onto the bedsheets with both hands to the sides of his knees and took in the sensation of his dragon hitting the deep part of her cave, pressuring and stretching the area slightly above the end of the cave. There was a slight bump appearing and disappearing on her belly where his rod was hitting.


    When she neared her peak he made three deep and long thrusts in quick session, finishing by pressing the tip of his rod at the end of her cave, and as she started gushing Yin Qi and convulsing released his Yang Qi at the deepest part.


    He went out of her, letting massive amounts of his Yang Qi flow out of her cave, andy down beside her on her right, letting her catch her breath as he went a little more intense today.


    As she calmed down she looked at him, to see that he was looking deep into her blue eyes, he stretched his right hand and caressed her hair, brushing a strand of it from her face to the left side of her face, and then twined a finger into it lightly, releasing it and twining it back again.


    His hand then went a bit deeper under her hair and he closed in and kissed her softly. The fingers that held the back of her head now went down her neck, slowly stimting the sparks of fire that were going out before by tracing her smooth skin, spreading the heat as they passed.


    Wu Long started caressing her left breast lightly, making her gradually heated body feel excited again. His kiss went down to her breast while his hand traveled to her cave, caressing first the outside of her lips with the pink pearl, and then sliding inside to stimte the walls of her cave.


    As lust filled her eyes again she went up and sat on him, her bent knees on his sides and round ass sitting on his abdomen. His dragon was touching the slit between her buttocks and her lower spine, while her hands were on his chest.


    She looked him in the eyes and raised her hips, causing his dragon to send tingling sensations through her as it was sliding down the crack between her plump buttcheeks. It then arrived under her cave, and she halted for a moment, adjusting her posture as he looked at her with rapt attention and anticipation.


    "Mmmph!"


    She then lowered her hips and felt his dragon piercing her abdomen, a wave of pleasure spreading as fold after fold of her cave was spreading back again. She felt as if his rod was now deeper inside her and as if there was now an additional space to fit it as it pushed the end of her cave up, her expression changed to that of seductive delight. He was looking straight into her eyes as they filled up with bliss, greedily savoring the sight of her pupils dting and a blue fire flickering around them. A sensual nasal moan escaped her as she bit her lip lightly.


    He ced his hands on her knees and sent them up her thighs, sending shivers through her as every touch was very vivid for her sensitive self now. They traveled to her hips and gripped her, guiding her to start moving, helping her achieve greater pleasure while remaining asfortable as she could be in this position.


    "Mmm! Ngh! Mhmhm! Haaaa! Nnhaah! Aaaah!"


    Her moans gradually turned from nasal to full-volume sharp screams of delight. Once she was ustomed to the movement his hands went up her slides and to her breasts and then started kneading and massaging them as he helped her with his own kip movements from below.


    She was riding him in this position, reaching climax over and over again all night until there were only about two hours before they usually woke up,ying on his chest after and immediately falling asleep in blissful exhaustion.

 Chapter 61: Infinite Union

    <h4>Chapter 61: Infinite Union</h4>


    As they were cultivating, Spiritual Qi from the surroundings was rushing toward them, and into arge vortex of energy around them. Unlike previously, there was no separate vortices, but one vortex that was at the ce they were connected at. There was a resonance between their Yin and Yang Qi that constantly flowed between them.


    The reason Ye Ling could endure so much more this time was because they were dual cultivating while the act was going on. His Yang Qi was invigorating her Yin Qi, and her Yin Qi was invigorating his Yang Qi.


    Any Yin Qi or Yang Qi that leaked and got separated from their bodies would evaporate in a matter of minutes, turning into streams of energy that would join the vortex and enter their bodies. His Yang Root would attract her Yin Qi, while her Yin Root would attract his Yang Qi in this process.


    Thus despite their passionate act, there were actually no residual fluids besides their sweat left on the bed. Their sweat contained the impurities they pushed out, but even the impurities did not give off the foul smell or grimy feeling they usually would. Thought they will feel an intense urge to wash upter when they woke up.


    Ye Ling has felt a considerable rise in her cultivation while Wu Long made leaps of progress in the Spiritual Qi War Art, adjusting his body to the 9thyer of the technique in the process as well. His cultivation base was too low to adjust to higher levels as he would not have enough energy to rotate it.


    There was a satisfied smile on her lips, as if a sweet dream was making her happy while he felt happiness and peace by having her in his embrace.


    ¡ª


    They slept in for some time, taking time off from their usual training. He was nowpletely recovered, so he could spar with her, but this morning they decided to just rest a bit more. There was an important banquet in the evening.


    Once they washed up and clothed themselves, and because they separated from each other for that, they felt something that they missed before, they both felt a strong connection to each other as if a bond was now established between them, and a sudden enlightenment hit both of them at the same time, as they sat down to meditate on their new understandings.


    ''I see, so the secondyer of the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Act was indeed only breachable after cultivating together! It seems there is now a permanent link between us''


    Wu Long thought while an incredulous look appeared on his face.


    Dual Cultivators actually had a unique trait, in that they were stronger whilebining their forces than normal cultivators and generally weaker when fighting individually. So given equal realms, two regr dual cultivators would likely lose against two regr normal cultivators while fighting one-on-one but could overwhelm and win two-to-two or even two-to-three. This was actually a part of dual cultivation that did not suit Wu Long since his fighting style was a single one against an army of enemies.


    But this Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art seemed to establish a permanent link between them, making them receive the blessing of each other''s Yin or Yang Qi passively at all times, very possibly regardless of distance. The secondyer of the technique was establishing that permanent link, the ''Infinite Union'' between the dual extremes of Yin and Yang. Although it was now only in an embryonic state, that could potentially make Wu Long eventually almost twice as strong as he was in his peak when he reached the same realm. And that was not counting the body tempering he received from cultivating the Chaos Refining Body Tempering art and starting to cultivate the Golden Yang Dragon Body early on in his cultivation. He would be a dragon soaring from the pond.


    ''Hmm, is the link only established with one person? Or is there a possibility that every partner I teach this technique will have a link?''


    He thought, as he was a greedy man, and he always had a lot of women. Besides, he was not sure but there was a possibility he could not ignore, that may bring him another opportunity to have a second chance from his past, not only with Ye Ling.


    As they consolidated their enlightenment, there was now a new bond between them. One that made them both stronger, and closer to each other.

 Chapter 62: Wood Spirit Continent

    <h4>Chapter 62: Wood Spirit Continent</h4>


    The Ye Family Manor was bustling with high-importance people from all over the continent, there were representatives from the six royal families of the nearby kingdoms and their noble families, people from other three of the Four Great Families of the empire, owners and general managers of the biggest trading firms, and even regional management of the Alchemy Tower and representatives from the two of the Five Great Sects, both of which were on this continent, the Frozen Garden Pce and the Profound Martial Arts Valley, which rarely appear outside.


    It was only natural since the influence and political power of the four great families of the Azure Eagle Empire is only second to the Imperial Family on this continent. A major celebration of such an important family was bound to be noted by everyone who means something on the continent. So not showing up here would instead be dering themselves irrelevant, as well as making the Ye family displeased.


    As the guests arrived, the person in charge of announcing the people and their status was loudly doing his job. And then~


    "Soaring Feather Trading Company,pany owner Sui Luxiao and her partner Wu Long"


    When he monotonously, as he has been doing this for hours, announced this pair, a lot of interested gazes turned to the entrance.


    Sui Luxiao was wearing a golden-colored dress that was in her usual revealing style that made her long and slender legs wrapped in dark tights and wearing high heels partially visible when she was walking. She did not wear many essories as usual and her hairstyle was lifted, revealing an elegant neckline. Many people who knew her but did not see her noticed that she looked a lot more beautiful and even slightly younger. There was a refreshing atmosphere around her, and her sensual body gave off indescribable charm. Her root of longevity was in the process of rapid restoration, and she would soon look around the same age as Ye Ling. The woman in her also awakened and made her aura more sensual, alluring.


    Wu Long was in ck robes made of high-quality fabric, contrary to themon clothes he was wearing usually, very simple in design but actually made him even more handsome, as interested eyes of the female audience immediately were glued to him.


    The owner of the newly re-established Exquisite Peacock Trading Company nearly spat out the wine he sipped while talking to his friends. He was among the earliest guests saying that he arrived in advance of his wife, to not be denied entry if his former wife arrived first and he would not be able to weasel his way in through the unsuspecting attendant.


    There is no way that with his current status, he was qualified to be on the final banquet day, at most he should have been invited to one of the less important banquets on the previous days. The incident happened too suddenly and at the time of their celebrations so the Ye Family was slow to adjust.


    He was going around all day here exining that it was "just a temporary quarrel" and saying phrases like "Women, right? Nothing can make them happy, but everything will eventually turn normal again like always" with a rueful smile as men threw knowing gazes at him since his acting was quite good and it really seemed like a spousal antic and trivial quarrel from his attitude and words.


    The news of their separation was all the rage in the imperial capital these past days, but the formal re-establishment of thepanies would only be a week from now, and almost everyone believed that the situation will be resolved before the actual formal act, and the actual separation of thepanies would not ur. Though it was rumored that the divorce part was already official, rumors were just rumors after all. It was a big deal, but only if the formal separation of thepanies was carried through. If it was not, then it really would be just a loud, expensive, and ridiculous farce, nothing more.


    Only the most influential people in the crowd, who he was not qualified to interact with, knew that the rumors were not just that, but they did not bother correcting anyone as it was beneath their level of concern.


    The arrival of Sui Luxiao with a male partner, however, did make the rumors more believable, but of course not that much more since it could be an act to annoy the other side.


    "Khe¡­Ahem¡­Hehe, she really knows how to get salty", the owner of the Exquisite Peacock Trading Company said after clearing his throat a bit as he stered a wry smile on his face above the furious grimace that was about to have appeared.


    Sui Luxiao did not acknowledge his presence and was not fazed by the attention, as it was bound to be concentrated on her. Her tradingpany had caused a massive stir in the capital and then like a wave on the continent just recently with their Qi Condensation Pill and feud with the Alchemy Tower over it. Now they are separating arge chunk of thepany and practically gutting themselves almost immediately after this sess.


    Wu Long, because of his looks and low cultivation base was deemed to be just a handsome face, granted, a ridiculously good-looking, but a handsome face with no other traits nheless. Something to annoy her husband with.


    The Ye Family, however, looked at him with wide eyes as they did not expect him to be present here, and in thepany of such an influential figure as Sui Luxiao, no less. Ye Ling was the only one of them who merely smiled, as she already knew about this beforehand.


    As they made their way, the conversations mostly revolved around Sui Luxiao and her former husband, as well as thepany.


    But there were foreign guests here who were also discussing other topics, and as someone interested in learning about this world, gossip of some of the most influential people on the continent was just what Wu Long needed.


    "Have you heard of the trouble in the Tingren Kingdom? I heard the raids of the mountain bandits get harsher"


    "That is nothingpared to the serial killer in the Fantian Kingdom, he recently even killed one of the royal¡­"


    "Shhh! The envoy from the Fantian Kingdom may overhear you!"


    "Hmph, what can they do, if they cannot even protect the sister of the king from being killed by a maniac they cannot catch?"


    "You are only saying that because someone touched your nerves with those mountain bandits you cannot get under control, huh? The Tingren Kingdom people are such hypocrites¡­"


    "Hah! The pirates near the coastal cities of your Liugwei Kingdom are roaming freely for centuries, and you can''t even do anything about them! What right do you have to point fingers at others!"


    "You¡­!"


    "Gentlemen, let us not get heated, we are all guests here"


    "By the way, have you heard of a piece of news from the Wood Spirit continent?"


    All the local news were just different kingdoms vying for superiority in conversation by exposing the recent troubles of their neighbors, which was still beneficial to Wu Long, but news from another continent picked up his interest more than others.


    The three continents had different names throughout the times, but since the three empires have gained a foothold and governed them they are generally called by the name of the empire that is based there. So the continent Wu Long currently was on was called the Azure Eagle Continent, which coincidentally was thergest of the three continents, almost the same size as the other twobined. The Wood Spirit continent was the smallest of the three, and the one that was governed by the Wood Spirit Empire.


    "Yes, I heard there was a sighting of arge tree there recently, one that was miles high and its tree crown covered the sky¡­"


    "I heard it was a legendary tree of eternal life¡­ I wonder if¡­"


    "No, I heard¡­"


    The spections and guesses of the people did not interest Wu Long, but the description of the tree was definitely ear-catching. If his guess was not wrong, the Bahshi Assassination Group was not the only entity to survive the ''great cmity''. He also had another guess, but he had to meet the Crown Prince to know for sure.


    "Who is that, looking daggers at you?"


    Wu Long said to Sui Luxiao who just finished greeting some acquaintances, and resumed walking through the crowd leading him by the arm he was offering her. He was pointing with his eyes at an old man wearing luxurious robes and several people around him wearing simr robes.


    "Haa¡­ that is the Grand Elder of my Sui family, one of my great uncles. He came to the capital just yesterday"


    Sui Luxiao looked in the direction Wu Long was hinting at and a sigh of exhaustion escaped her as she exined. Sui family, like most noble families, were actually mostly located not in the Imperial Capital, but in their own domains, cities, or even entire provinces they ruled as sole masters.


    It was the same for the Ye family, as there is no way such a powerful and long-standing n whose members tended to live for more than 500 years would be so small. It was only because of this celebration that their now-previous patriarch and the new patriarch havee to the Imperial Capital Manor along with some key members so that the Imperial Family can attend their celebration without lowering themselves too much.


    So it stood to reason that a family that was, although not as powerful as the Ye family, but still prominent in the empire had a city where they ruled as the de-facto owners of it. Sui Luxiao, due to her position tended to reside mainly here, while the Sui family was mostly run by the elders of the n in their home territory. So the response to her actions from them was somewhat dyed.


    "Are you sure you don''t want my help in dealing with them?"


    He asked as she did not mention anything, but her sigh and the look on her face spoke plenty of how troublesome she found it to deal with them.


    "I can deal with it myself. I do rely on you with my treatment, but I have ran my business and dealt with those geezers for decades before you arrived. Don''t take me for a feeble woman who needs help with something as trivial as this"


    She replied confidently.


    He only smiled, as he definitely found this confidence and determination very attractive. He did not press this matter any further and ignored the gazes from the Sui Family thereafter.


    As they went through the crowd they finally arrived at where the Ye family greeted their guests and received their congrattions.


    "Greetings Patriarch Ye, please ept my sincere congrattions on your seeding the position"


    Sui Luxiao made her greetings, while Ye Fan was intensely gazing at Wu Long. Thetter was nonchntly looking back at him, finding nothing out of the ordinary with the current situation.


    "Ah, this here is mypanion, Wu Long, please do not mind his manners as he is not from our circle" she added after noticing the gaze.


    "Hahaha, Matriarch Sui misunderstood, I was just surprised because he looked familiar, but that must have been my imagination. Thank you foring to celebrate with us"


    Ye Fan finally snapped out of it and a wide smile covered his face as he greeted back Sui Luxiao, who, despite the recent incident, was still a very important person at the moment due to the Qi Condensation Pills. He tactfully did not mention anything about her recent affairs.


    As they talked a bit more, the next guests arrived to give their respects to the Ye famiily, and as they started to walk away the man by the doors to the banquet hall loudly announced, with none of the previous monotonousness seen anywhere:


    "His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince of the Azure Eagle Empire, Song Minfu, and his entourage!"

 Chapter 63: The Crown Prince

    <h4>Chapter 63: The Crown Prince</h4>


    Wu Long watched as a handsome middle-aged man with brown hair and regr brown eyes, wearing luxurious robes that were entuated by imperial insignia entered the hall.


    There were seven people around him, with one notable old man with white hair and rtively in clothes for such an asion following closely behind him on the right side while the others were quite visibly just guards.


    In the eyes of the people, there was nothing out of the ordinary, apart from his status about the middle-aged man in the front but in Wu Long''s eyes, he saw him differently, as profound patterns circted, appearing and disappearing in Wu Long''s eyes.


    The Crown Prince was quite a bit younger and far more handsome, with azure hair and silver eyes.


    ''Heh, no wonder Bahshi do not dare to mess with that Song girl, they wouldn''t risk poking the bear that nearly destroyed them along with half of this world during "the great cmity"...''


    He chuckled as he thought to himself.


    ''It seems that the concerns of people of the empire''s foundation being in jeopardy may be a trap for those whose ambitions do not withstand the temptation...''


    When he met Bahshi Assassination Group he wondered why the attack on Song Lingfei, who seemed like a high-status target was not done by such professionals but by disguised warriors, now it all made sense.


    He was now almost certain that the three empires were a front for three powers that survived the ''great cmity''. Two of them were known to him now, at least in assumption.


    One of them was the aggressor of the war that caused the ''great cmity'' here and in many other minor worlds, the Zu n of the Azure Eagle Spiritual Beast Race who the Bahshi Assassination Group provoked and who nearly wiped them out if Wu Long did not interfere.


    They most likely were both left in shambles after the main battle as the main forces from both sides either perished or retreated, leaving only foot soldiers. As the world became fractured and isted, chances are they decided to forge a truce, since they very well could both perish if they continued.


    He was not certain if Bahshi backed another empire, since that usually was not their style, but from the description of the giant tree earlier he was pretty sure about the identity of the other group.


    The man he was seeing now was not a pure Spiritual Beast but a descendant between a Spiritual Beast and a human.


    Spiritual Beasts were considered a separate race, and not strictly part of beasts. They could take human form in higher realms and had high intelligence. Their bodies were naturally predisposed to cultivation, and they have cultivated long before humans did.


    He could not see through Song Lingfei''s identity fully since he only had his perception, and could not yet use Chaos Origin Eyes that he was using now.


    The banquet continued as the Crown Prince first made his greetings to the Ye family, and then to the other people around him.


    Sometimeter, in the garden, Crown Prince was standing on a tform with a pagoda roof in the middle of the pond, connected by a wooden bridge to thend, looking at the scenery and taking a break from talking with the other guests.


    There were guests in the surrounding garden, as the official part of the banquet was over, and it was now time for socializing, as the guests have spread throughout the manor.


    Only the old man stood at the same distance and angle behind him on the tform, while the guards were on and before the wooden bridge.


    Sui Luxiao approached with Wu Long, greeting the guards who recognized her, and after seeing the half-turned head of the Crown Prince nod, they let them through.


    "Sui Luxiao of the Soaring Feather Trading Company greets your highness, the Crown Prince"


    Sui Luxiao made a formal greeting, as the man turned around and nodded.


    "It has been a few days, Matriarch Sui. You really are making it difficult on us, my father has been having a headache about your decision recently"


    He said with a slight smile.


    "I would not dare..."


    She humbly smiled, starting to make polite small talk with him before moving on to slightly turn to Wu Long.


    "Pardon me for introducing himte, this is Wu Long. He has recently helped me with some matters, so I have offered him to attend this evening with me"


    She casually introduced him as he cupped his hands, not exactly lowering himself, but an eptable gesture from a martial artist as they generally were not under the authority of countries and were part of a separate world like the sects.


    "I would like to speak to your friend here if you do not mind Matriarch Sui, I promise I will not keep him from you for long"


    The Crown Prince nodded and said to Sui Luxiao who immediately excused herself naturally.


    They looked at each other in silence for some time.


    "It has been some time since we met"


    The old man beside the Crown Prince opened his mouth, looking at Wu Long with mixed feelings, but an overall smug look as he was now not hiding his status.


    He was also anticipating the reaction from Wu Long, as he never showed his face to him and was looking forward to the conversation he already constructed in his head the moment he noticed Wu Long in the banquet hall.


    However, Wu Long did not look at him but stared into the eyes of Song Minfu, who was also absorbed in introspection and seemed to even not notice or pay much attention as he was organizing his thoughts.


    As the old man felt some light irritation he only opened his mouth before the Crown Prince opened up the conversation.


    "I must admit, I am intrigued by the reason a person from ''The Great Seductress''s sect has approached me. But I will first express my gratitude for your help when my daughter was attacked"


    "The great Seductress?" Wu Long raised his eyebrow as the old man lost his chance to participate in the conversation and started perfecting his art of being one with the world, while a look of being betrayed appeared on him when he looked at the Crown Prince while fading into the surroundings.


    "You do not know your own sect leader? I heard you were affiliated with the Yin Yang Unity Pce...", this time it was Song Minfu''s turn to raise his eyebrow.


    "Ahem, I do have to admit that I never met her, and I never heard of that title" Wu Long cleared his throat as he felt somewhat mystified at the fact that such a powerful figure knew, and was even somewhat apprehensive of the Pce Master. It seems the sect master of the Yin Yang Unity Pce was not as simple as he thought based on what he saw of the sect.


    "Hmm, interesting", Song Minfu said looking even more intrigued. He thought that someone with Wu Long''s talents was in the inner circle, and thus more knowledgeable about the sect master of the Yin Yang Unity Pce than what is known by the general public.


    "Regardless, that makes me even more interested in why you are approaching me if you are not sent by her", he said.


    "To be honest, it is not that intriguing, I just have a favor to ask of you" Wu Long switched his mind back to his goal.


    "A favor? Heh, not many people would approach me to ask me for favors, and even fewer are capable of receiving one from me. But showing consideration to my daughter I will at least hear you out"


    "It is quite simple, I want to kill a man"


    "You want me to kill someone for you?"Song Minfu asked in bewilderment.


    "No, I want to personally kill him, I just want your permission so that I don''t face repercussions," Wu Long said without batting an eye.


    "Hmm, who is it?" Song Minfu waspletely taken off guard by this conversation, so he pondered a bit and asked tentatively.


    "..."


    Wu Long opened his mouth and then a look of confusion appeared on his face, causing a look of confusion to appear on Song Minfu''s face.


    They looked at each other in confusion for a moment, before Wu Long made a somewhat awkward smile.


    "I don''t remember his name..."


    As he said those words the look of bewilderment on the Crown Prince''s face intensified, while Wu Long continued the sentence.


    "... but he recently became a tradingpany owner, the Exquisite Peacock Trading Company"


    Song Minfu''s jaw almost dropped.


    "You want to kill..."


    And then a look of confusion appeared on his face, making a look saying ''See? you can''t remember either'' appear on Wu Long''s face.


    "...ahem, you want to kill Sui Luxiao''s former husband?"


    Song Minfu cleared his throat refusing to acknowledge that look.


    "Yes"


    After Wu Long''s nod, Song Minfu went silent, seemingly reflecting on the conversation so far.


    "... I cannot allow it"


    He finally said. He did not even bother to ask for the reasons because he would not allow it whatever the reasoning was.


    "Really? What if I said that hemitted treason by contracting Bahshi Assassination Group?"


    Wu Long said, prompting Song Minfu''s eyes open wide with astonishment.


    "You!... How do you know that name?"


    He asked, now even more on alert.


    "It does not really matter, I was nearly killed by their assassins not long ago in this capital, and the employer was... the man I want to kill"


    He replied, causing Song Minfu to look at him with an intense gaze but also pondering on his words.


    "While we do have our hostilities with the Bahshi as you seem to somehow know, we do not prohibit their operation as long as they do not touch our bottom line"


    He finally said, denying Wu Long''s reasoning that was just a guess.


    "Hmm, okay then, if you allow me this favor I will cure your daughter"


    Wu Long said after his first approach failed, as he knew that it might, after all, a deduction was just a deduction, he did not actually know if it was treason to hire them, but it seems it was not.


    This caused Song Minfu to show a strong reaction as well. He heard from his daughter that a mysterious young man offered his help with her condition, but it was just too hard to believe. But now that he was offering it to him, it seemed as if he really had a solution. Besides, the imperial family had a very sensitive informationwork, and he knew Wu Long was somehow helping Sui Luxiao cure a condition no doctor could identify, so the credibility of his offer was by now means low. And at this point where they exhausted almost any other options, even if it was not he was willing to grasp even a straw.


    "...Do you really have a method?"


    He asked tentatively. Not immediately rejecting the offer to exchange the life of a man for his daughter''s.


    "I do. I will have to find some medicines and some time, but it is definitely curable. If you want some assurance I will tell you the cause of the condition.


    Your daughter''s condition is the ipatibility of cultivation, I didn''t know previously, only sensing the symptoms, but it seems it is caused by the fact she was born with a mutation that reverted her bloodline to its ancestral origin, making it closer to the blood of a Spiritual Beast than most, if not all of your family. She used human cultivation methods with that bloodline, which causes her severe pain and damage the higher her cultivation base"


    He said as a look of astonishment, rm, and at the same enlightenment appeared on Song Minfu''s face.


    Astonishment and alertness at the fact that Wu Long urately guessed their bloodline origin, and enlightenment as to the cause of his daughter''s condition.


    He also now had assurance that this young man will be able to cure his daughter, as no one previously was even able to tell the causes of her problem.


    He looked at Wu Long silently for some time, and then slowly but firmly nodded.


    "Alright, but I will need toe up with a usible reason, when do you want to kill him?"


    "Tonight on this banquet"


    "...???!!?!?!"


    Song Minfu looked at Wu Long who was still as calm and tranquil with befuddlement.


    "You want to kill him in the Ye Family Manor on the night of their celebration?"


    "It is the only option for you to naturally be able to sweep it under the rug before the matter starts to be investigated and brought to the attention of the Imperial Family beside you. If you nip themotion in the bud by dering the matter over, it will just end here. I will be leaving the capital shortly after the banquet so I do not have much time. I will visit you for the treatment of your daughterter, you know where I am anyway"


    Wu Long casually exined, causing Song Minfu to nod in recognition that it did sound logical.


    "Haa... okay, I wille up with a reason and give you the signal during the second part of the banquet"


    Eventually, Song Minfu said with a sigh.


    Wu Long nodded and disappeared in the direction Sui Luxiao left earlier.


    Song Minfu stood there for a bit in contemtion.


    "Do you think he is trustworthy?"


    He finally said. An old man started to appear beside him.


    "Well if you are interested in my opinion, I cannot say I trust him"


    The old man said somewhat begrudgingly.


    "Haa, we don''t really have much choice, it has already been years since we found any decent thread to pursue..."


    Song Minfu sighed and said, still in a contemtive mood.


    "If Your Highness says so..."


    The old man grumbled in a low voice.


    "Hmm? Ren, why are you sulking?"


    "I am not sulking, your highness"


    The Crown Prince looked at the clearly sulking old man for some time with puzzlement but knew that he would be like that for a while and there is nothing he could do as always, so he looked at the scenery again, returning to his contemtion.

 Chapter 64: Reward

    <h4>Chapter 64: Reward</h4>


    Wu Long was quite pleased as the discussion went a lot smoother than he anticipated, and he did not have to fall back on any of the backups. The Crown Prince turned out to be a very reasonable man, who was quick on the uptake.


    Though, it probably went a lot smoother than he anticipated because he had not included in his predictions the factor of his sect master. The conversation would have probably gone in a different direction if he did not have any backing as he thought, but it was a happy miscalction.


    He arrived to see Sui Luxiao in a secluded area of the garden on a simr but smaller tform on a different pond.


    There seemed to be no people around as she was watching the water and looked as if she was deep in thought.


    "I have to thank you, my meeting with the Crown Prince went well"


    Wu Long approached her and said.


    "...You''re here. I see, that is good. I did not expect him to propose talking to you first. Did you know him beforehand?"


    "No, I just had an encounter that was connected to him. But I doubt he would have met with me so easily if not for you"


    He replied.


    "Heh, you better remember this favor then. My treatment got postponed for this week so I am starting to wonder if I have lost my value in your eyes after you got all the ingredients you needed and I am not giving you the answer" she said with a chuckle.


    Wu Long did not visit her since thest treatment, as he assumed she was busy, but it seemed that she took it as a small sign of neglect.


    He smiled, sending a shiver down her spine as the smile contained something dangerous, and exciting, and started walking closer to her.


    "Hoh? I did not think skipping one usual appointment since you were busy would make you this lonely"


    As he closed in on her, Sui Luxiao looked at him with her head half-turned, as her body was still facing the scenery in the front. Her dress which left almost all of her back open was lightly fluttering in a gentle breeze.


    "Ah"


    He reached her, and suddenly grabbed her juicy buttcheek, causing a small startled gasp to escape her, and whispered to her ear.


    "How about I give you your reward for this favor, and make up for not visiting before at the same time, right now?"


    "...N-Now? B-But we are at the banquet, and this is... this is not the office!?"


    This offerpletely caught her off guard, but at the same time as she was saying all the reasons not to ept it, her body was already heating up.


    "I have already achieved the goal of awakening you so it is not crucial to continue only in the office... although I admit I do like the excitement so I will insist on continuing in the office in the future. But in this instance, there is nothing much I can do, there is a patient in front of me in need of help... Besides...I think this ce is as exciting...is it not?"


    He said, while very slightly kneading the asscheek he was holding, while she was looking if anyone saw them here with a thumping heart. Her breathing turned rugged at his words and seductive tone, as well as the heat spreading from the ce he was kneading.


    "What if somebodyes?" she asked, as this was quite an open spot.


    Wu Long simply ced a talisman on the wooden railing of the tform with his left hand that was free, and a light wave of Spiritual Qi covered them.


    She gulped, hesitating, but her slit already began to turn a little wet.


    As she seemed toe to a decision, she just lightly nodded.


    Wu Long smiled, and fifteen more talismans escaped his hand cing themselves on the surfaces around them.

 Chapter 65: (R18) Adding More Options

    <h4>Chapter 65: (R18) Adding More Options</h4>


    He started more boldly kneading her buttcheek, as small gasps came from her from time to time.


    He then grasped her breast with the other hand, while positioning himself behind her and changing the buttock he was massaging to the right one with a smooth transition.


    He massaged her big, stic chest and round, plump butt with motions that were already familiar to her but still made her release light nasal moans. His sturdy body which was tightly pressed to hers made her feel warm and secure. The fingers exerting pressure in just the right amounts made sparks that traveled to herher region and caused her to leak Yin Qi.


    She still was nervous as it did look as if there was nothing preventing anyone to see them. But gradually he made her focus on her sensations instead of her surroundings.


    As he made his way inside her dress, his left hand on her chest and his right slipping along the buttocks into the slit on the side and then down into her tights and underwear, he started to give her nipple and forbidden gates thorough attention with his fingers, instantly intensifying her moans, and making her Yin Qi leak in ample amounts.


    "Aaaah, haaaah, mmm, ah, ah! Ah! Aah! Aaaah!"


    As she was nearing her climax he slid his middle and ring fingers inside her, making her scream in delight and making her pink pearl numb with teasing from his thumb and index finger. Yin Qi was gushing out into his hand and soaking both her underwear and tights.


    He prolonged the peak of her sensations by moving his fingers in quick session in the same rhythm, frequency and attacking the same spots that made her tip over.


    As she gradually calmed down he stopped teasing her and his hands held her in ce.


    "How about adding some options to the treatment this time?"


    He whispered into her ear which was tightly pressing into him, as her head was pressed backward, chest heaving up and down in a bewitching motion.


    "O-options?"


    "You know there are more than just fingers that I can use for the treatment. Don''t worry, I will not use my sword"


    He said, reassuring her, but also giving her a new option. She looked at his mouth which was so close and gulped.


    After she hesitated a bit, but then bit her lip and nodded.


    He then let go of her breast and groin as she grasped the wooden railing before her with her hands after losing support, naturally bending forward to do so.


    His left hand went down to her waist on her right and opened up the back side of her dress over her ass and to the other side, revealing her ass in semi-transparent tights and long legs on high heels.


    His hands went onto her shoulders, slowly going down her back that was exposed by the open-back-dress, and making her acutely feel every single millimeter his hands were traveling, with the fingers moving in slight waves as they trailed after the palms. Her spine tingled with the sensation.


    Eventually, he reached her lower back and went to the sides, grabbing her tights and underwear with his four fingers.


    He slid both the tights and the underwear a little under her ass, just enough to reveal her forbidden gates to him that were slightly twitching from the sensations before and the sudden cold air.


    As he slid them down he squatted in front of her round ass.


    He then grabbed the cheeks above it to spread them a little and approached the slit in between with his mouth. Her breathing became halted as she felt him nearing.


    "Hmuumgh!!"


    When his tongue made a light initial lick, she gasped and leaked a little Yin Qi which he immediately started to lick off her, prompting a never-ending cycle of her releasing more juices and him licking it.


    His tongue gradually started licking a little more precisely, attacking her weak spots. Her moans filled the tform again, as she was relishing in the new sensations between her legs.


    His hands did not just grab the asscheeks but massaged them as well, adding on to the experience.


    Eventually, when she was already close he started sucking on her pink pearl and teasing it with his tongue at the same time.


    "AAAaaaaaoooooaaaah!"


    She jerked as her eyes went up. Her hands that were holding the wooden railing clenched hard on it, trying to keep her body stable. Her legs started trembling as Yin Qi gushed between them.


    His movements did not stop, making her release more and more of her Yin Qi and scream in ecstasy.


    Once she calmed down he made her turn around, as she hugged the wooden pir propping the pagoda roof nearby that was now behind her, cing her arms over her head.


    He started attacking her flower from the front while holding her thighs and spreading them open a little. From time to time he would look her directly in the eyes to see the sensations raging inside them.


    "Mmmph! Nnngh! Mmhemhem!"


    Her moans gradually became louder and louder again as her belly became spasming. Her juicy ass dug into the wooden pir and railings as her body arched, pushing her mesmerizing breasts forward and up. He then intensified the movements of his tongue and increased the suction of his lips. The sensation she felt spread through her like lightning.


    "Mmmmnnguuuuuuummmmm!"


    As she started gushing Yin Qi he drank it all, still giving her pleasure and making her climax longer and more intense. She was feeling lightheaded, as she bit her lip to try and stay conscious.


    He stood up, and his right hand made its way inside her slit again, producing an immediate reaction.


    Meanwhile, he slid the strap of her dress on the left side over her shoulder and to her forearm, revealing her chest, as he grasped it with his left hand and neared his mouth to her pink cherry.


    She was overwhelmed with sensationsing from her chest and flower down below, screaming in passionate delight as he made her climax again while she let go of the pir and clung to his forearm and shoulder.


    Her legs were trembling and her belly was spasming as her twitching slit was gushing Yin Qi over and over.


    He did not drive her to exhaustion, only relieving the pent-up sexual frustration as he let her go.

 Chapter 66: Heaven Transcending Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 66: Heaven Transcending Lotus</h4>


    "Haaa...haaa....haaa... my underwear and tights are drenched now... and my dress is crumpled and the hairstyle is disheveled... it seems I lost my mind for a moment when I agreed...how are you going to fix this?"


    As she was catching her breath she looked at Wu Long with some me for getting her into this. Wu Long just smiled in return.


    "A careful woman like you should have a spare pair of underwear and tights in your spatial ring, right?"


    "There''s really no way to hide something from you, huh?"


    As he asked, a smile appeared on her, expressing that she was giving up trying to fluster him.


    Wu Long helped her fix her dress a little and then ced a talisman on her dress. He also opened up a small medicinal bottle that had a small array engraving on it. He activated it and it quickly sucked in all the Yin Qi lingering in the air around them. Once he noticed Sui Luxiao looking at the talisman on her dress, he exined.


    "This will camouge the oddities for now, I''ll lead you to freshen up"


    He said, leading her by the hand, while the talismans he ced earlier started visibly growing decrepit and crumbling into dust.


    He led her into deeper parts of the manor, past the area the guests were roaming around in, but to her surprise no one stopped them, and the guards just nodded at them.


    "Wait, this is residential..."


    She tried to warn him when they reached a gateway to one of the residential areas for direct descendants but he just led her further in and then into a guest courtyard.


    She saw a young couple openly cultivating there on the porch. They eximed covering themselves in a hurry and bowing.


    "We...we thought everyone would be at the banquet... so"


    The male tried to exin.


    "d to see you are exploring the new wonders of the world, just be careful with this, it requires precautions. I''ll tell you more about thatter, for now, go ahead and feel free to continue inside. Sorry for disturbing you"


    Wu Long chuckled but said with sincere remorse in his tone. If he knew he would definitely not ruin this fun time, but it also taught them that one should be always ready to be discovered, and make abundant preparations, such as a formation using talismans and so on.


    Sui Luxiao looked at this scene with bewilderment while Wu Long led her into one of the rooms and sat down on a sitting mat.


    As he exined to her that this was his room and how this came about, she calmed down a little while going into the bathroom to freshen up and change her underwear.


    She did not close the door, letting him watch the scene he liked to watch, and the scene she liked him watching for some reason.


    Only this time, she surprised him by then taking out an identical dress from her spatial ring, which was surprising since it looked expensive and custom-made. She really was a careful woman.


    She stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom that was opposite the door, looked to the side and down, and with slow movements took off the stripes on her shoulders to the sides, much like Wu Long did during their act, one by one, letting her dress freely fall. The luxuriously soft and thin fabric followed her curves to go down, and as it was extremely lightweight, the air pressure made it flutter, slowly revealing her round perfectly shaped ass and long graceful legs wrapped in tights and lower underwear, wearing high heels. She was only wearing that while her upper body had nothing on. The dress was specifically made with special material padding on the chest, which concealed the nipples as if she had upper underwear.


    She then wore the spare dress she took out earlier, restoring her appearance to what it was like before.


    This whole sequence almost made him want to make her appearance disheveled again, only, even more so.


    ---


    Once the second part of the banquet started, the guests returned to the banquet hall. Wu Long saw Sui Luxiao''s former husband talk with the Sui family elder, the former was saying to him with grievance written all over his face and mannerisms, while thetter frowned and grimaced.


    He soon noticed the Crown Princeing back in. Song Minfu then slightly nodded and went straight for the new owner of the reformed Exquisite Peacock Trading Company. Thetter hurried away from his path, but due to one of the guards, his wine spilled toward the Crown Prince.


    Wu Long looked at the events unfolding before him with bewilderment while gasps sounded all around as the time seemed to stop at the banquet.


    ''Is this all he came up with? I could...''


    He thought to himself, but then tried toe up with something and was not able to. What possible reason the Crown Prince could have had to have grievances with a man so little and inconsequential? This whole situation started to be a farce and he already regretted making such a big deal out of killing one insignificant man when he could just kill him in secret and be done with it. He was stunned to only now notice that he was driven purely by feelings. Feelings of rage and wanting this man to suffer.


    ''It seems to have a mortal body, walking among mortals and studying them really does have an effect on me''


    He thought with some enlightenment. It was the first time that he looked at himself and saw that there were changes in him. At first, there was simple light fascination in him that turned to intense interest. This led to changes he was not able to predict, a wind of change. The turbulent emotions of his youth being brought back by Ye Ling have turned that breeze into a storm. But for some unknown reason, he also had a feeling that this change was something incredibly precious and amazing.


    "Y-Your H-H-Hi-High-Highness!!! I-I...I didn''t mean to..."


    As the man started stuttering and tried to exin himself, it disturbed Wu Long''s thoughts and made him lose sight of something he was about to grasp as this sequence of thoughts flew away as if carried by the wind. Wu Long sighed and decided to put an end to this third-rate y, so he came closer.


    "You really are pathetic, you know? You had such a gorgeous, stunning, and capable woman as your wife...You almost ruined her.


    Unable to satisfy her as the wretched man you are, you made her lose her desire. Unable to be the man worthy of her love, you made her lose her emotions. Unable to be confident enough to be with a powerful woman, you corrupted the children she loved just to try and make her crumble and fall. Unable to stand up to her greatness, you tried to make her miserable."


    He said as he got close to him. As he was talking, anger welled up from him, and the atmosphere suddenly changed. Sui Luxiao looked on with a dazed face as she heard him speak. She could hear his genuine fury, which made her heart feel enveloped by warmth.


    The audience, however, did not have such a warm feeling as a chilling air covered the hall. It was as if they were suddenly thrust onto an ancient battlefield where the most cruel demons were now staring at them with bloodthirst. The questions they all got as this young man suddenly intervened out of nowhere disappeared as intense fear gripped them. Cold sweat started dripping down their necks.


    The guards and the old man around the Crown Prince instinctively turned on the highest alert as an extremely dangerous feeling burst out of this young man.


    "And you almost got away with it. You almost led her into a grave.


    But, you are also unlucky, you have run into me. Then, you lost your status as she divorced you, then you lost your dignity as she walked in with another man, and now, you have offended His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince."


    He continued, standing before the uncontrobly trembling man, with a back soaked in sweat, who felt nailed to the spot without the ability to fight, run, move, or even speak up. As Wu Long concentrated on him, he felt thousands of times worse than the people around him. Tears welled up from the man''s eyes as the pants between his legs turned darker and a foul smell started to emanate, his legs failed him as he fell to his knees and a puddle of yellow liquid rapidly started to umte beneath him.


    "You are also weak, so weak that you are not angry right now but afraid. Unable to lift a finger because your will is fragile and negligible"


    Wu Long looked down at him and saw his mouth tremble in a desperate attempt to plead.


    "Useless. Utterly and upromisingly useless as you cannot even speak up when it concerns your life"


    He said with disgust added to the anger.


    "Pathetic, unlucky, weak, and useless, you have no redeeming qualities to let you continue your existence."


    Wu Long took out a sheathed sword which he held in his left hand by the sheath, while his right hand reached for the hilt.


    "Hueeeeeeeehgk!!!!!"


    A wheezing sound came out of the man as he struggled to speak, his clenched teeth and lips were spewing saliva and his nose was running. His miserable appearance would make the audience want to turn away in disgust and repulsion if it was not for the fact that they were too stunned by the immense killing intent enveloping the ce.


    "Haaa... you may disappear now..."


    Wu Long said as he could not bear looking at this creature anymore as it deeply repulsed him.


    Spiritual Qi enveloped the de of his sword and a vision of billions of swords unfolding in a brilliant lotus flower shape blinded the audience. Each sword was incredibly lifelike, and there were bleaks of light as if a resplendent sun was shining upon each de. they moved in synchronized fashion ording to mysterious trajectories that made it look like the lotus petals had waves of water moving along the surface.


    "Heaven Transcending Lotus - 1st form - Annihtion"


    In the mesmerizing and bewitching sequence of motions and patterns, a tranquil voice reverberated.


    When the lotus finished unfolding its petals made of swords, it froze for a split second and started to close in a reverse motion and the vision disappeared as if in a dream.


    There was now nothing left in the ce the kneeling man was, and a part of the luxurious rug and floor tiling was missing together with him in a perfect circle.


    *clink*


    A light sound rang out and the de of the sword in Wu Long''s hands had cracks covering it, and then it started falling off in pieces, but before the pieces could even hit the ground, they disintegrated into dust and even that dust dissipated as if further breaking down andpletely vanishing.

 Chapter 67: You lose some, you gain some

    <h4>Chapter 67: You lose some, you gain some</h4>


    *nk*


    After his sword crumbled, one of the two Qi Maniption Rings Wu Long wore followed.


    "...What fearsome Spiritual Sword Art..."


    "I have never heard of this technique..."


    "It looks to be quite a high-level technique...such a shame to be held by a mere Qi Gathering Realm boy..."


    Once Wu Long''s killing intent receded and the crisp sounds of metal woke the crowd awake a loud murmur swept through the ce. A greedy light shone in some gazes, but most were either amazed or frightened.


    His interference and deed itself were long since inconsequential to the spectators, the topic shifted to the attack just now.


    What Wu Long used were Spiritual Arts created from the sword,monly called Spiritual Sword Arts. It was a branch of Spiritual Arts, simr to Hua Ziyan''s spiritual fists, that allowed one to manipte Spiritual Qi into techniques that attacked outside the body.


    Though it was quite a high level of technique the output was actually not that strong, as Wu Long was unable to utilize a sufficient amount of Spiritual Qi at the moment. So while it had the form, the substance was severelycking, and would probably not even prate the bodily Spiritual Qi protection of a Foundation Building Realm Expert. He also did not have a weapon that could endure such a taxing technique, and one of the rings also shattered from the strain. His other ring was not a lot better off, as it only survived barely, but was still somewhat damaged.


    However, this output was enough to achieve his goal of erasing the one who annoyed, enraged, repulsed, and disgusted him from existence leaving as much less of his traces as possible.


    Spiritual Sword Arts were actually not real swordy, and were generally shunned by most self-respecting orthodox swordmasters, who did not need to utilize Spiritual Qi in profound ways, and for whom ''one sword is enough''.


    But it did require a sufficient understanding of the sword and sword skills to utilize, so its supporters often argued with orthodox swordmasters that it was actually a higher ne of the sword. High-level users of these types of techniques were called spirit swordmasters.


    "Hmph, good riddance. If he perished, so be it"


    Song Minfu was among the first ones topletely regain hisposure as he too was stunned by the previous disy. He dered in a tone of annoyance having been erased.


    The Ye family who were about to start interfering in the situation shut their mouths as they could not actually start quibbling after the Crown Prince has spoken. At that moment, most of the influential people had a tacit understanding that this scene was premeditated and that this man was destined to die, as well as about the fact that the one who killed him was pardoned long before it even happened.


    But as always in these kinds of situations, no one voiced anything, since if one could simply raise their concerns in such kind of situation, it would not be possible to achieve the same result when they needed it, and thus the cycle of pretense worked. In truth there needed not to be any grand reason to kill a person in the cultivation world, it was just necessary that the person in charge of the area was notified and given his approval one way or another, as a show of respect and authority. Once that was achieved, the reason and excuse did not matter that much.


    Sui Luxiao nkly looked at the spot where not long ago her former husband was kneeling and a feeling of closing a chapter of her life finally came along.


    She realized that she really did not care one bit about him, his death was not a happy, nor a sad urrence. It just happened, and she didn''t feel anything. This showed her that part of her life waspletely over, and there were no lingering feelings. And a feeling of relief about it being in the past washed over her.


    But as for Wu Long, he shook his head and sighed as he realized that all of that man''s ''generous donations'' have perished along with his spatial ring, as hepletely forgot about it in the heat of his fury.


    The Sui family members not far in the distance looked on in a bewildered daze as all their ns crumbled like sand castle after a giant wave, since no matter how they protested Sui Lxuiao''s actions now it would be useless.


    The man was dead so the divorce was now very much final and irreversible.


    The part of thepany that was about to be torn off and reformed into the Exquisite Peacock Trading Company will also now have no ties to them since it would naturally be inherited by his family, which was a less influential noble family from one of the neighboring kingdoms, and they would be unlikely to be willing to return it. Unlike Sui Luxiao''s former husband, who was willing to revert the divorce and rejoin thepanies, they have no reason to do so.


    They could at most vent their frustration, but even that seemed unlikely, as their Sui Family never had people above the Revolving Qi Realm, and they seemed to be of no consequence to Wu Long. Besides their intuition told them that it was dangerous to provoke him.


    After some period of adjustment to erase the awkwardness, the banquet continued without much hindrance to its course or even atmosphere.


    ---


    "Young man, can I borrow some of your time?"


    A tall man with a slightly more muscr figure, followed by a group of men and women in simr robes to him, came over to Wu Long some time into the second part of the banquet, and noticing their robes Sui Luxiao became slightly nervous.


    He was about 4-5 years older than Wu Long, thus the phrase ''young man'' had a slightly different vor when it came from him.


    "I am Guo Dinshan, a Core Disciple of the Profound Martial Arts Valley. I would like to know the origin of the Spiritual Sword Art you used before... if it is convenient"


    He continued to speak without waiting for Wu Long to answer and it was clear that the first question was just a formality, simr to how the phrase ''if it is convenient'' was also quite visibly a formality.


    Wu Long narrowed his eyes as he saw how the man behaved and looked at him, a light smile on his lips.


    ''Heh! It seems luck really is on my side. Yes, in fact, everything in life is unpredictable, you lose some, you gain some. One generous person could not deliver despite trying so hard, the other one shows up!''


    He was younger, less experienced in the ways of the world, and more arrogant than the wily old foxes that could sense with their intuition that it was not worth the risk to try and take advantage of Wu Long.


    This Gao Dinshan''s status allowed him to look down on almost anyone from his generation since not many powers could contend with one of the Five Great Sects that were the pirs of the cultivation world on the three continents, and he was also a descendant of one of the Four Great Families of the Azure Eagle Empire, the Guo family also present at this banquet.


    He was certain that he will be seeing this man after the banquet, possibly on the way back to the sect, since there is no way their conversation will go well. He knew exactly how it will progress, it happened to him so much in his previous life he was almost puking every time the same exact sequence of exchanges started. So he decided to skip it as he usually did in theter part of his life.


    "I am not bored enough to entertain you, but as I do with almost anyone, I give you a chance to back off, though you will not listen to it. But let me say this clearly so you understand, I have nothing to tell you and there is no future in which I give you the technique. There is no use in bargaining, as you have nothing I need, threatening me since you have no capital to do so, or exchanging any more words since... well you know, I am not that interested in talking to men who I have no business with. This conversation is over"


    Wu Long said his peace, turned and left with the dumbfounded Sui Luxiao while menacing words and threats came from behind him.


    ---


    "Your Highness, thank you for your help"


    As the banquet wasing to a close, Song Minfu once more approached Wu Long.


    "It was a favor in exchange for a favor, after all. I will be expecting you to contact me about thatter. Please do not make me wait too long, as it is of great importance to me"


    The Crown Prince said in a moderate tone, not too friendly but also not too distant. It was important to establish a good rapport with someone who is going to heal his daughter, after all.


    He extended his hand to the side, and a piece of paper came from the thin air, though there seemed to be a silhouette of an old man''s hand giving it to him.


    "This is the Communication Jade inscription for Ren''s personal Communication Jade. You can contact me through it. Oh, by the way, you mentioned you needed to obtain medicine to heal her, if you give us a list, we can prepare it for you if it will shorten the preparation time"


    "Thank you, I will send the list, but the main medicine that I can do without but will be immensely helpful and save a lot of trouble is actually something I am not yet certain of obtaining. I will have to visit the Wood Spirit Continent to know for sure if I can get it. Otherwise, the treatment would have to be quite a bit longer"


    Wu Long replied, prompting Song Minfu to raise his eyebrow.


    "Wood Spirit Continent? ...Come to think of it, are you by any chance rted to the Wu family, one of the two high noble houses of the Wood Spirit Empire?"


    There are many simr surnames in this world, and even many people with the exact same names, thus the ''Wu'' from Wu Long did not raise immediate suspicion but given how mysterious and knowledgeable Wu Long was, coupled with the mention of the Wood Spirit Continent suddenly made a sh of insight appear on the Crown Prince''s face.


    "...I cannot say for sure since I do not know" Wu Long replied cryptically after a slight pause before saying goodbyes and leaving with Sui Luxiao.


    ''It seems I now have another reason to visit the Wood Spirit Continent besides the Dew of Life'' he thought.

 Chapter 68: A peaceful evening after the banquet

    <h4>Chapter 68: A peaceful evening after the banquet</h4>


    Wu Long sent off Sui Luxiao, properly escorting her as a banquet partner should.


    "As I said in the carriage, I will have to leave the Capital for some time now that the main purposes of my visit are done"


    He said to her as he led her through the gates of the Sui Family Imperial Capital Manor.


    His first purpose was to get his sword fixed, hepleted that a few weeks ago, and the second one was Ye Ling''s business, which concluded with this banquet. Though he made some unexpected gains, the visit fulfilled all of the purposes he nned.


    "But it does not mean that I will not return for your answer"


    He added as he saw some panic at having to give him an answer now in her eyes, which instantly calmed down at his words.


    "I will visit you briefly once more to say goodbyes before the departure, but as I said previously, your treatment is basically already done, thest two sessions only elerated the process", he said, as she nodded.


    She looked as he turned and left, leaving her in front of the doors, looking at his receding figure and then general direction even long after he could not be seen.


    She knew that he would not wait forever, however patient he was, since there was a feeling that he would travel away eventually, so far that no one here could reach him.


    But she could also not just throw away everything and run away with him, and never look back as there was still one thing that tied her to this city, thepany that has been her life for the past few decades, thepany that she made her conviction and that ultimately saved her life since she would not havested if there was nothing to invest herself into. It was the final anchor that tied her, and now that it had to weather a storm, she could not leave it, even if the storm was caused by her because without that storm she would not have been able to pull the other anchors that tied her down before.


    ---


    Wu Long arrived at Ye Ling''s room who was waiting for him, and they sat down on therge sofa with some wine and fruit on a small table before them.


    Ye Ling looked happy and relieved as her business in the capital was finally over, but also a bit sad since their time together would probably have to go a bit down when they return to the sect.


    "Ling''er, tell me more about our pce master"


    He asked her after they talked andughed for some time.


    "Master?"


    She asked, a bit surprised since he was never interested in that topic.


    "Mm, I heard Song Minfu call her ''The Great Seductress'', and it seemed he was a bit cautious of her. But only what you can tell me, I do not want to make you conflicted about your loyalties"


    He said. In the cultivation world, if someone was more often called by a nickname or title like ''The Great Seductress", it signified fame or infamy, as well as strength and influence. So the master of a rtively recently established tiny sect with mediocre power, who did not really interest him much before, did not really corrte with someone given such treatment.


    "Hmm, well, it is not exactly a secret among the upper echelon of society, it is just not that well known among the newer generation.


    Master used to be a rogue cultivator, who started cultivation long ago, and rose to great power as she traveled all around the world. It is said that she is the master in the art of pleasure and is unrivaled in the number of men she seduced, though not much is actually known about whether those armies of lovestruck men got any chance to experience her techniques or not since it was never publicized.


    There is a saying that if she wants to seduce a man there is not a single one who can resist her, and thus powerful people who have wives are generally quite apprehensive to have anything to do with her"


    She started exining the origins of Lian Zhiqiu, the sect master of the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    "She is a lot more powerful than most people believed because it has been about 300 years since she founded the Yin Yang Unity Pce and then mostly disappeared from her travels, only going out about once or twice a decade for a small trip


    She never bothers to expand the sect, only making it somewhatrge enough to operate without her direct rule...


    No one actually knows why she established a sect in the first ce, so they just decided not to provoke her and thus she gradually became rtively unknown again."


    As Ye Ling exined, Wu Long finally understood, in this world where the Revolving Qi Realm with a natural lifespan of around ~650 years was thest realm that boasted rtivelyrge numbers of practitioners, 300 years was enough for someone''s fame to almostpletely fade away if they were not in the spotlight.


    It seems Lian Zhiqiu was not that ambitious with her fame or the sect, and basically just decided to settle down.


    Thus it was quite possible she was a lot higher in the realm than anyone in the sect since she never bothered grooming someone to be closer to her in the realm.


    "On her recent travels, she started to bring along people she picked up somewhere around the world. Me and Ziyan are part of those people she picked up. I caught her eye when she visited the Imperial Capital nearly 30 years ago. Hua Ziyan was an orphan she picked off the streets a little more than a decade ago. There is also Jue Lixing who was in between us, and a few before me. And... from herst trip..."


    "She picked up me"


    Wu Long finished for her when she was struggling to find the right way to say it.


    She looked up at him with wide eyes.


    "No, I still have no memories of the ~16 years before I got to the sect, I just picked up on the clues"


    He replied to the silent question in her eyes, and she nodded, somehow not being too shocked.


    He did not ask any further as Ye Ling did not know much about his background, and he got enough information to at least sate his curiosity.


    He then asked her about her ns regarding the couple, recounting with a remorseful look how he have spoiled their moment as Ye Lingughed.


    She told him that since they definitely had talent with dual cultivation, she already asked them if they were willing to enter the sect, to which they agreed. She also alreadymunicated with her master and received approval, so they will definitely be following them back. This incident actually showed their willingness to explore and learn. They would need to be educated on the precautions though.


    As they returned to less serious talking, they gradually rxed again, and slowly, their gestures got a little more intimate, and the kisses they exchanged from time to time became longer and more passionate. The way he touched her became more sensual.


    Finally, Ye Ling took off a wide strap that held her dress on her shoulder and slowly pulled it to the side and down, while looking at him with blue fire in her eyes.

 Chapter 69: (R18) Yin Yang Pleasure

    <h4>Chapter 69: (R18) Yin Yang Pleasure</h4>


    He started leaning forward, but her hand went on his chest and stopped him. Her gaze flickering with passion, she stood up from the sofa and very slowly started to reveal her curves to him, while he sat there and watched with eyes reflecting the flickering light ofnterns that intimately illuminated the room.


    Ye Ling did not notice, but her movements became a little bolder, and her passion was not as innocent and bashful as before, but still gentle and graceful at the same time.


    Her round breasts were now almostpletely visible with the dress stopping a step before revealing the cherries. She took a moment, and then slowly revealed more, lowering the dress, which eventually gathered in folds on her beltline.


    She stood there like that, watching his reaction as her slim and long legs stood gracefully one a little further than the other and slightly crossed.


    She then reached out behind her, and very slowly untied two ribbons, letting the dress continue its slow descent. Finally, the dress revealed a ck garter belt and then her ck underwear, two suspenders going over it from the garter belt down to the semi-transparent stockings that she wore to her thighs.


    When the dress passed her hips it finally rapidly started falling, and then she took a moment to let him enjoy the view.


    She took a step forward and ced her hands on his robes, slowly disrobing him while still sitting, as he helped her.


    She then bent down and kissed his lips, still a bit inexperienced, but he liked it. She continued disrobing him as she slowly went down kissing his sturdy chest, abdomen and while slowly kneeling she took out his dragon and her kisses took her face right beside it on the side.


    She then closed her face to it and held the shaft to her cheek, taking a deep breath.


    She then started to lick it from the side, and then from below, until she reached the head of the dragon and kissed it.


    She then made some longer licks, covering his shaft in her saliva from the very base near his treasures to the very top, and on thest of these licks she slowly took it inside her mouth and started sucking on the tip. Caressing it with her lips.


    She started to move her head up and down a bit, taking a little more in her mouth. Despite it being her first time, she felt strangely familiar with the motion, and he also felt her touch nostalgic.


    She got used to the feeling surprisingly fast, and the pleasure she gave him rose exponentially, she finally started to let it reach into her throat, eventually taking half of him inside her mouth.


    "Uuuump, sluuurp, hluuup"


    Sloppy sounds started to ring out in the room as she gradually took more and more of his dragon inside her as he watched in delight and astonishment.


    She looked him straight in the eye, her cherry lips wrapped tightly around him, sucking with passion.


    Finally, she took all of it in,pletely dumbfounding Wu Long, this rate of progress in skill was something he did not expect at all, but he didn''t think much of it now, only taking in the view and sensations she gave him.


    She started moving her head inrge movements, her deep blue eyes zing with blue mes of passion, and looking straight into his, as the temperature and humidity in the room rose, and the wet sloppy sounds rang out from his crotch. Her own crotch was alreadypletely soaked in Yin Qi as drops of it were going down her inner thighs through the soaking wet underwear. He put his right hand on her head but did not exert any pressure, only slightly guiding her and gently rubbing her hair and head.


    Though her skill progressed fast, her body was still not used to it, so he did not let her continue for long before releasing his Yang Qi which she took in the deepest part of her throat while the suction force intensified.


    As he finished releasing his Yang Qi, she slowly took out his rod from her mouth sucking off any residual Yang Qi and a joyous light was flickering in her eyes as she saw that she was able to make him feel good.


    He suddenly made a move and lifted her by the waist, startling her but only a little, as he ced her on the sofa, and started covering her neck, chest, belly, and lower abdomen in kisses, instantly ring up her body even more. She started lightly moaning, while he caressed her inner thighs with his hands. His hands were going up her body while his mouth was going down. He eventually ced his left hand on her round and stic breast, massaging it, and slid her underwear to the side on the crotch with the other, while his mouth dug into her forbidden gate with passionate and loving kisses.


    "Aaah, Mmmh, Haahmph, Nnnngh, Nhaaah"


    He then started licking her lower lips with light quick licks and then switching to longer and more invasive ones going deeper into the inner sides. He licked and sucked her pink pearl, while his fingers went inside her, pleasuring the spot near the entrance and a little deeper inside at the same time, as she was moaning and releasing Yin Qi. Her legs in stockings were now on his shoulders as he dug into her flower with his mouthpletely and caressed her legs, ass, and already spasming abdomen with his hands. As he raised her legs, ass, and lower back into the air while digging into her groin with his mouth, she started twitching and spasming and released her Yin Qi while he drank it all without leaving a single drop, still stimting her to bring her to even greater heights of ecstasy. He did not stop, and as she came out of one peak, she quickly started approaching a second, even higher peak of bliss.


    "Ummnghnnnnhgnnnhgnnnnnhum!!!!!!!"


    She then bit her lip and released a long nasal moan that was undting in tact to her convulsions.


    "W-Wait!"


    When heid her back onto her back and started to continue pleasuring her she suddenly eximed.


    As he looked up, her already rosy cheeks turned redder and she said, "I...I did it once, and you already made me release Yin Qi two times, i-it''s my turn..."


    As he heard her, he chuckled andy on the sofa next to her, but in the opposite direction.


    "Since you want to make me feel good so much, let''s do it together,e here"


    He led her to lie on him, her crotch right above his mouth, though slightly forward since she was shorter in height, her soft breasts pressed into his abdomen as her face came right in front of his sword.


    As she was taking in this position, he already started giving her pleasure from between her legs, prompting her to start moaning in delight again. She then adjusted herself and started polishing his sword as well.


    As they continued for some time, both of them released their Yin and Yang Qi two times.


    He then sat down and sat her down on hisp facing away from him, her round and juicy stic ass digging into him. As they were already heated up from the long forey, he did not dawdle, lifted her, and sat her on his dragon, prompting a long shout of pleasure from her as it went deeper, pushing the end of her pink cave up.


    Her eyes went up and her tongue stuck out a bit, as drops of saliva dripped from it. Their mutual pleasure from before left her very sensitive, and this one thrust instantly pushed her to the peak as her abdomen which now had a bump where his rod was hitting the end of her cave, was spasming, tightening around his dragon. He reached for her breasts and lightly pinched her nipples and then tugged at them, making her eyes go a little further up, now with half the pupil under the upper eyelid. Yin Qi gushed out to the front like a stream, as her legs were trembling and clenching on his thighs they were bent over.


    "Aaaah, Euuuuukh, Keuuuhk, Oomph, Uumph! Mhuaaah! Nghaaah!"


    When she started toe out of her climax he started moving, going in and out of her, and hitting the deepest part each time. His hands were now separated as his left hand remained on her breast while his right hand traveled down her lower abdomen to reach her pubic region, and started teasing the pink pearl at the moment of her next climax, instantly driving her ecstasy even higher as he released his Yang Qi inside.


    His hands switched positions and he continued, driving her to the peak again and again. His right hand eventually slid between her drenched with sweat breasts and lightlynded t near and lightly around her throat as his left hand came to her abdomen where the slight bump was appearing and disappearing. As he held her in this pose, he started moving more vigorously, and moving her body with his arms, this timepletely continuously and without stopping even when she climaxed and he released Yang Qi inside her in the same exact rhythm. She gushed with Yin Qi over and over again, as she screamed in bliss.


    As he felt her nearing her limit, he made a few a bit heavier thrusts, and then lodged the tip of his rod to the very end of her treasure cave, releasing another load of Yang Qi inside her.

 Chapter 70: Motivation

    <h4>Chapter 70: Motivation</h4>


    They gasped for breath, sucking in the extremely hot and humid air of the room, permeating with both of their scents. Sincest night when they first cultivated properly using the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art, Ye Ling suddenly was making leaps and bounds of progress in her bed skills in a very short amount of time during their cultivation today. It was as if the bond that was now connecting the two was now awakening something in her. She also had a lot more stamina thanks to his Yang Qi invigorating her during the act.


    As they cultivated properly now, there was no residual Yin or Yang Qi after the act for them to cultivate, as they made progress while doing it.


    Though of course, she could notpare to him, who cultivated the Golden Yang Dragon Body, the cultivation time definitely had an increase, as well as an increase in intensity.


    He poured the energy he received from this session into cultivating Spiritual Qi War Art to increase his reserves of Spiritual Qi and its quality even more. Last night the Heaven Transcending Lotus sucked away most of his Spiritual Qi, so his reserves still left a lot to be desired, even if they now wereparable to a normal Qi Condensation Realm in both quantity and quality of Spiritual Qi stored.


    He still had instability in his cultivation base from continuous breakthroughs recently, so he needed time before he could use that energy to increase his cultivation base again.


    They kissed for some time in the same position they finished in, him cuddling her close, and feeling her warmth, and her scent filled his lungs as he breathed in with his nose in her hair.


    As she also cultivated the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art her Yin Qi, saliva, and sweat became of very pleasurable vor, and her scent was bewitching.


    She felt warm and content in this loving embrace, as they continued to kiss and whisper sweet nothings to each other.


    ---


    Wu Long woke up the next day to find that there was a small wooden box delivered from the Soaring Feather Trading Company. Inside, he found 30 identical Qi Maniption Rings neatly ced on silk padding with some slightly harder parts inside the padding so that they do not fall out.


    He smiled at this generosity and care, as he took this feeling in, and epted the gift without being humble.


    In the morning training, he found out that not only did Ye Ling''s skills with the sword between his legs rise exponentially, but her actual sword skills received an even greater boost in the speed of improvement. He did not notice it yesterday as they skipped training. Theoretically, it was impossible for anyone to improve at such a speed, but to her own confusion, it felt more like she was remembering her sword instead of learning it.


    Wu Long also recognized her sword quite clearly now, as it was the same sword that trained him during one of the hardest periods in his life, only in its infancy, and will require much more growth topletely reach the level he remembered it at.


    With this rate of improvement, it would only take a year for her to start reaching the level of sword intent, which was an astronomical speed.


    Wu Long started pondering if the bond that bound them from dual cultivating the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art was the key to awakening her.


    ---


    In the afternoon, after he finished helping Hua Ziyan with her technique in which she already made considerable progress, Wu Long went to the small courtyard house Bi Rui and Yu Huan were living in. On the way he was pondering if he should teach Hua Ziyan the Spiritual Qi War Art. He already taught it to Ye Ling at the end of their training today.


    But unlike Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art, the Spiritual Qi War Art was not unique or exactly secret, it was quite a popr technique, so he was not as cautious about giving it to someone except his women.


    As he reached the small courtyard house, he already saw two familiar figures waiting for him at the gate.


    They both knew he was going to leave the capital for a while, but it was not like he would not return. So this was their final lesson in this visit after which they would say their goodbyes.


    As he sat across Yu Huan and answered her questions regarding the scroll from before, he was astonished by her speed of learning, height ofprehension, and ingenuity. She thought of questions that were levels above the scroll he gave her before and reached them solely through deduction and extraption.


    He saw that she was talented the more he taught her and interacted with her before, but she managed to always surprise him slightly even as he raised his expectations of her.


    But that was because he was teaching her skewed skills for concocting his two pills, and her thinking was suppressed by her environment for too long and required restoration, so deviation from his expectations was still small. Now that he gave her a piece of knowledge that was intended to raise her generalprehension of alchemy, and she also started to shed the shell her environment forced her to grow, she seemed to bloom.


    He was shocked to find a rare alchemy genius in this small and insignificant fractured world, wasting away as a low-level alchemist because her mind is far ahead of her superiors.


    He was hoping for a slightly more flexible-minded alchemist at first, thus requesting to meet a rtively young alchemist. But he never expected to find such a precious gem.


    The lower level of development in a region is, the more rigid and petty higher-level alchemists of the region be, regarding themselves as the authority, and squeezing any innovative young minds out of the profession since they threaten their position and authority. There were of course exceptions from this trend, but the trend existed nheless.


    Yu Huan''s mind was simply too free and unrestrained, as well as brilliant for them to understand that what she was searching for was not the ravings of an ignorant and whimsical novice, but that she was instinctively grasping at and searching for concepts far above their understanding, thus making it sound like nonsense to them.


    Alchemists were a separate branch of cultivation, just like dual cultivators. Their cultivation was fundamentally different in its base principles as they cultivated an alchemy me within themselves that was the cornerstone of their cultivation. They still conformed to normal cultivation realms, simr to how dual cultivators did. Moreover, this cultivation required quite a rare talent. Thus great alchemists were very rare and precious because they were an extremely infrequentbination of natural talent for alchemy, highprehension, and an environment that allowed them to bloom.


    In truth Wu Long was not an alchemist, he tried learning alchemy a long time ago, and it was a period of long and futile efforts as his natural body cultivation talent and talent for alchemy were simply too low for his practical skills to advance. So he only advanced theoretically, since hisprehension was high while beingpletely useless in his practical skills, aughingstock even for himself.


    Yu Huan, on the other hand, had the first two conditions, she was justcking the third which was fairly simpler to resolve.


    He had to reevaluate the potential longevity of their partnership to try and extend it as she was a great help if she could properly grow.


    He gave her another scroll just in case she finishedprehending this one early, which he was now fairly certain about.


    "Thank you... for training me"


    Bi Rui said after he oversaw her training.


    "You have a good heart for martial arts, just that you had no master, which is a shame, but you will reach great heights if you continue"


    He answered her.


    "But... even you said that you never reached the pinnacle of the spear"


    She said after some hesitation, causing Wu Long to raise his eyebrow a little.


    "You want to reach the pinnacle of the spear? I thought you wanted to be captain of the imperial guard?"


    There was a light of surprise in Wu Long''s eyes now.


    "I do... no... I did. But after seeing that spear..."


    She said as a light of admiration and yearning shone in her eyes, not able to finish as the emotions overwhelmed her.


    Wu Long felt a little moved by that appearance. There was an indescribable charm in it.


    This was something he felt in Sui Luxiao, Hua Ziyan, and Yu Huan as well, and it was this ethereal feeling that he could not name or put a finger on that fascinated and intrigued him. It was what moved his heart.


    He pondered on this a little, but still could not find a definite answer.


    "I cannot guarantee you that you will definitely reach the peak of the spear, but your hard work will not fail you. Keep it up, when I visit the capital next I will see your progress"


    He said, implying that he might take their training a bit more seriously than just giving some advice if she shows her determination and dedication.


    She nodded, as a hopeful expression appeared in her eyes. He might not have reached the pinnacle with the spear, but he is definitely capable of taking her much higher in her realm of spear than she could achieve on her own.


    He said his goodbyes to both of them and left their peaceful courtyard which was now covered in autumn leaves, as a new determination filled the hearts of two beauties.

 Chapter 71: Leaving the Imperial Capital

    <h4>Chapter 71: Leaving the Imperial Capital</h4>


    "Ling''er, I do not want you to disguise yourself when we go back"


    Wu Long said to her as they were walking in the garden.


    The group of disciples from the Yin Yang Unity Pce who were out for getting experience was going to return to the city soon, and they were only waiting for them as they traveled around the empire the whole time Ye Ling, Wu Long, and Hua Ziyan were here.


    "...I see. I do not want to disguise myself in front of you either... but my family is..."


    "Let''s talk to them, if our sect master is as fearsome as she seemed, they will not be able to refuse it, you just have to be more forceful with them"


    Wu Long persuaded her.


    He originally just took a position of a spectator, but he was gradually more and more frustrated by her passive attitude towards this family.


    "Haa~ uncle will not be happy"


    "Who cares if he is happy? Why do you listen to them anyways, you left the family a long time ago..."


    "They might not be the kindest people, but they still took care of me after my parents passed away"


    She said with some mncholy, as there really was not that much familial love between them, but she still held a debt of gratitude to them for raising her for those years before her master showed up.


    "Hmm, I do not know what this debt feels like to you, but it should not shackle you as your life is your own. Ling''er, if you want to repay them, do so. But do it in a way that does not hinder you from living freely"


    He said, stopping and looking deep into her eyes.


    There was kindness and care in his eyes, that seemed to melt her troubles away.


    This was something stemming from her natural personality. She cared deeply about debts and gratitude, as well as the rtionships she had with people around her.


    She also had apassionate heart. And in the cultivation world, it could be said that she was too kind. Though it was this trait of kindness that once saved a certain young man in the distant past.


    After some more time of persuasion, she finally decided that she really should do something to repay their debt at some point, but she could not continue living restricted by this debt.


    When she announced to her family that she will not be disguising herself from now on, it of course caused a ruckus, but in the end, there was nothing they could do.


    Previously their control over her relied entirely on her feelings of gratitude and debt, and not on something they held or did.


    On the next day, after he was done with all of the farewells, they left the Ye Family Manor in the same group as they arrived, and went to an inn on the outskirts of the city, where they met the rest of the people from the Yin Yang Unity Pce who became bbergasted when they saw that the couple''s cultivation base rose incredibly high for such a short period of time and that Wu Long was already at the 7th level of the Qi Gathering Realm, despite only being in the 9th level of Body Transformation Realm when theyst saw him.


    Though it was possible to see that his aura was a bit unstable since he broke through the realms too fast in too short of an amount of time for his constitution.


    But the most astonishing was Ye Ling''s appearance and the revtion that elder Liu Li whom everyone knew was simply a disguise.


    Meanwhile, Zheng Huang looked at Hua Ziyan who now had eyes only for Wu Long with bitter eyes. He was still dissatisfied with the overall situation, let alone making progress, he never really even interacted with Hua Ziyan on this trip and it looked like it would be the same on their way back too. But there was nothing he could do.


    His father would be greatly disappointed in him, and quite possibly, even with his talents, his priority among the children will fall. But he was certain of one thing, Wu Long now had an enemy in the face of Grand Elder Zheng. This alone was a small constion for him.


    ---


    When they traveled from the capital, as Wu Long expected, they soon met very generous people not far from the city.


    However, to his regret, the generous person he was expecting, who looked the most generous of them all, Guo Dinshan did not show up himself, he just sent his trusted men.


    Wu Long as usual gave them their chance of choosing to turn back and go wherever they came from, and after they predictably chose wrong, gratefully epted their donations, borrowing Hua Ziyan''s sword.


    This time he even got a nice bonus in the shape of a Guandao spear. It was a high-level 4th-tier Mortal-grade treasure weapon, a tier higher than his previous sword.


    He decided to properly thank Guo Dinshan when they met next for sending him such a nice thing through the hands of his right-hand man.


    ---


    As they passed through the Autumn Storm Mountain Pass about two weekster, a group of people d in ck tight clothing with thin swords on their backs arrived in the Imperial Capital at night.


    Most of them wore metal demon face masks, but there were two figures who were a little different from the rest.


    They were two young women with only the lower half of their faces covered in a silver mask resembling the lower half of a demonic face. Their clothes were also different from the rest, who were more or less uniform, a bit more revealed, and showed skin in some ces, along with some sensual forms not being covered up by tightening the clothes too strongly.


    From the revealed upper halves of their faces, it was possible to see that they had identical facial features and identical red eyes. But even with only that upper part, it could be seen that they were exceptional beauties.


    The only thing that made them lookpletely apart from their natural appearance was that one of them had midnight ck hair, while the other''s hair was snow white.


    As for telling them apart aside from that, they had different styles of clothing and they also wore their swords on opposite shoulders from each other. Both of them were in the Foundation Building Realm.


    They arrived at a secluded mansion using special concealment techniques to go through the city unnoticed and went inside as the guards who looked like any small noble family''s people bowed to them with great respect when they showed up.


    Once inside, as they went deeper they started to meet people in the same clothes as them who all were getting on their knees with cupped hands as they passed them and after arriving in a cer under one of the buildings, came through to arge underground space.


    In one of the underground halls they were escorted to, they were greeted by an elderly man in in ck robes, who was, impressively, a Core Formation Realm expert, as well as three people in clothes simr to everyone in the masks, who were also in the Foundation Building Realm. There were 9 people behind them in the Revolving Qi Realm, but they stood irregrly, and if the space they upied was calcted as a spot, there were exactly three missing people.


    "Branch Leader of the Azure Eagle Empire Branch, Qian Sung greets Prime Demon Hong Ye, Prime Demon Hong Yue"


    Despite being higher than them in the realm, the elderly man greeted the twins with a deep bow filled with reverence as the people behind him all got on their knees and repeated the words ''Greeting the Prime Demons'' in unison.


    "It has been more than two weeks since we were dispatched, have you learned anything while we were on our way?"


    The ck-haired twin who was called Hong Ye by the elder asked in a haughty and slightly impatient voice, not reacting to the greeting and going straight to the main reason for their visit.


    "My apologies, this subordinate is ipetent... We have no way to know how we lost five mission squads and one silver squad as they were supposed to be out of the Imperial Capital returning from a mission at the time they were lost"


    He said, bowing again with an expression of vexation on his face.


    "Branch Leader Qian, do not think that the headquarters did not notice that members of your branch have been taking unsanctioned missions on the side these recent years. It was merely more or less tolerated since it was infrequent and never had any consequences...until now"


    The white-haired twin called Hong Yue said in a strict and cold voice, as she looked at the elderly man with a chilling gaze.


    The elderly man gulped, as Hong Ye''s eyes slightly narrowed at him, as it looked like she was slightly smiling under the mask.


    "Regardless, we will be staying in this branch until our investigation is done. Ye''er, you will have to travel to the destination of their mission and investigate there"


    "Eh? Sister-..."


    "No objections"


    "Haa~, why do they have to send us on such meddlesome tasks, they could''ve sent someone whose job is internal investigations..."


    Hong Ye deeply sighed with some slight annoyance.


    "Quit quibbling, the elders must have made this decision in preparation for us to take on more responsibilities"


    "Alright, alright please spare me the lecture. I am going~"


    Hong Ye turned around as her ck hair twirled in the air, and with a step disappeared into ck smoke.


    This was Bahshi Ghost Step that Wu Long previously used, but a lot more advanced as her cultivation base allowed her to use it more effectively.


    As soon as she disappeared, half of the people who traveled here with them scrambled to keep up as they were left behind.


    "Haa~ when is she going to start taking her duties more seriously~"


    Hong Yue shook her head and went tomand the other half of the people they came here with to investigate.

 Chapter 72 First Snow

    72 First Snow


    As Wu Long''s group arrived at an inn not long after passing the Autumn Mountain Pass. They did not cultivate when they traveled as the stay at the inn was usually too short for them to both cultivate and sleep. But they did continue their morning training.


    As they trained, a cold, tingling sensation came from Ye Ling''s hand holding her sword, as she instinctively looked at that spot, she found that there was a cold and moist feeling on her wrist, and something white almost instantly turned into a transparent drop.


    And then small white petals, that turned out to be snowkes slowly started falling all around them.


    They both looked up and were taking in the magical feeling.


    Wu Long felt tranquil and took in the feeling as he did with the rain. He felt the snowkes melt on his skin and looked as his breath turned into white smoke that flung them in different directions. Different from rain that overshadowed the sounds of the world, snow brought a feeling ofplete silence, as if the world was bing still, with only snow falling down, drawing mysterious patterns in the air.


    When he was an immortal, he was numb to all weather, but he did not like the first snow. He was usually in a sour mood on such days.


    But it was different now, now that she was with him. He looked back down to see her excited and joyful look as she looked at the snow and a smile appeared on his face.


    She turned to Wu Long with an excited expression but his face in her sight ovepped with a more mature, haggard one, then her vision blurred and she saw a vision of a young man attacking a squad of people in rage and frenzy, deep hatred and anguish in his eyes. All around the scene, snow was falling to the ground that was covered in autumn leaves, turning into water as the earth was still warm.


    Then, his shoulder got pierced...


    As Wu Long was standing across her and looked at her, wondering why she froze, an unbelievably sharp, powerful, and ancient aura rose from her, and a terrifying sword intent made every single person in the whole town feel a sharp sword pointing right between their eyebrows. The piercing sensation was vivid and intense.


    "Ling''er!"


    Wu Long''s hair stood on end from the feeling, but more than that, panic appeared in his eyes. There was enough power in this sword intent to wipe this town out of existence, but the problem he was concerned with was that Ye Ling''s nose started bleeding and her mouth had a string of blood run down to her chin from the corner. She was not strong enough to exert such powerful sword intent yet.


    Her eyes rolled over and she fell unconscious right after, and he stepped, as snowkes flung in furious dance from his position, turning into a blur, and almost instantly appeared beside her to hold her.


    Wu Long ran with her to her room and quickly examined her condition. She hurt herself quite severely with that, but it was not to the point he could not handle it.


    He gave her medicine and stripped her clothes, inserting different needles all over her body in specific spots.


    His quick and precise motions did not stop even when there was a loudmotion outside the room as the whole town was terrified out of their wits.


    He then ced one hand on her lower abdomen where the Dantian was located, and one of his hands was forming aplicated pattern of hand seals. He closed his eyes and stayed in this position with only one of his hands making movements.


    Spiritual Qi was moving in profound patterns around them, as beads of sweat started to umte on his forehead.


    Sometimeter, he opened his eyes and exhaled a sigh of relief atst. He could notpletely heal her, but most of the damage was mitigated and she stabilized.


    Wu Long removed the needles, clothed her, covered her with a nket, and then went out to find Hua Ziyan and told her that they will be staying there for 2 days. He also asked her that no one disturb them.


    After that, he returned to the room and pressed his hand on her abdomen, while closing his eyes.


    "Nn"


    A few hours passed, and she made a slight pained moan, as consciousness slowly returned to her.


    She felt dizzy and disoriented, as her memories seemed to be shaken and hazy.


    "Ling''er, lie down for now, you were quite seriously hurt"


    He gently looked at her and held a hand on her shoulder, not letting her sit up yet.


    His heart was beating like war drums right now. After he stabilized her condition, he finally had the piece of mind to think about the situation. It was undeniably part of her original sword intent, one that was immense and profound. His head was full of possibilities, and right now when she woke up he was looking at her with mixed feelings of anticipation and worry.


    As her confusion gradually let up she calmed down.


    "Wu Long, I...I think I saw something... but I cannot remember"


    She finally said.


    "Shh, don''t speak yet, you have quite serious internal injuries, I have performed some emergency aid, but I will need to heal you more now that you have woken up and can aid me. Don''t worry, everything will be fine. You will remember, I am sure"


    He said, it was a lot harder to heal someone unconscious since their body instinctively rejected foreign energy even if it was benevolent.


    ''So it was just a shback huh''


    He thought, as he ced a hand on her abdomen again and resumed helping her heal, this time with her willingness her body was fully epting it and the process went much smoother.


    He did not know why it took her a lot longer and was a lot harder to awaken than him. It may have to be that it was because she died, while he was reincarnated with an unknown method, possibly without actually dying at all.


    This made him appreciate the whole situation even more. As with how unnoticeable the experience of reincarnation was for him, it almost looked too easy. This hard process of awakening she was going through showed just how serious of a vition of natural order this reincarnation with memories intact and appearance unchanged was. It also showed that it was dangerous to be too impatient.


    But he did not linger on that for long since it was definite that she was slowly but definitely awakening. He only had more appreciation for the mysterious woman who gave him this precious gift.


    As she made her recovery, she sat up and he was now sitting behind her, cing both of his palms on her back. She was looking out the window, as the snow fell peacefully as if covering the world in a light film of calm and silence.


    "It''s the first snow... I have always liked the first snow..."


    She said, and a sh ofprehension appeared in Wu Long''s eyes.


    ''So it was the first snow...''


    He thought a bit sentimentally.


    He met her in the first snow. Amidst the crowd of enemies and frenzy of killing, a goddess with piercing blue eyes and an otherworldly appearance descended to save him, who did not want to be saved, instantly ying all enemies he was struggling against with a simple wave of her hand.


    Wu Long healed her a bit more over two days, and once she was in a good enough condition to move, they traveled at the fastest speed to the sect, arriving in two weeks instead of three.


    She was in no condition to cultivate, and he was in no mood either as he was constantly watching her condition and trying to help her heal faster.


    The extensive injuries she made were far more severe than what Wu Long did to himself when he released Sword Intent beyond the capabilities of his body.


    By the time they reached the sect, he has helped her recover considerably, and to the limit of what could be healed at a fast pace with the means he currently had. The rest had to be healed slowly over time, so it would be months before she could cultivate with him again.


    Though he would have to leave for the Wood Spirit Continent anyway, so he would not have cultivated with her even if not for that. But he still decided to stay in the sect for another week to look at her condition even if she was nowpletely safe.


    ---


    On the top of the Peak of Unity, in the private part of the Yin Yang Unity Pce Master''s Mansion, a stunning woman with a sensual body, pale brown hair and orange-red eyes reclined on a fainting couch, as she was looking ahead at a small courtyard garden the room was facing.


    Snow was falling in it covering the small tree, but the cold air could not prate the seemingly open air of the opened-up sliding doors separating the room from the porch and then the garden.


    "Heh, Li...no...Ling''er finally found a man.."


    She said, with a pondering expression on her beautiful face. She was greatly surprised when she saw Ye Ling return to the sect in her original appearance, but the reason quickly became apparent from the gaze she had when she spoke about Wu Long helping her heal from an internal injury and overall trip.


    "...and already lost her maidenhood...haa...stinky little girl, why must she do so in the capital..."


    She then had amenting face, as her hand started reaching for her crotch through her revealing robes.


    After her hand moved for some time as she was lightly moaning with closed eyes, she abruptly stopped and released a frustrating sigh.


    "Haaa...this won''t do, I''ll have to go there..."


    She said as she stood up, and went out of the room, approaching a well-hidden room in her private part of the mansion that had a staircase leading down, descending into the darkness and eventually


    disappearing.

 Chapter 73 [Bonus chapter] Her Determination

    73 [Bonus chapter] Her Determination


    As Wu Long stayed in Ye Ling''s living quarters for the time being, Hua Ziyan came for her lectures from Wu Long there.


    On one of the days, she came, but Ye Ling opened the door instead of Wu Long. Seeing her slightly widened eyes, Ye Ling smiled.


    "Wu Long is out right now,e in, you can wait for him here"


    She said with a friendly smile.


    Hua Ziyan slightly timidly nodded and followed Ye Ling inside.


    As an Elder, Ye Ling had a small mansion with a few rooms and an inner courtyard in between them.


    There was also a small garden there, but it was now covered in snow.


    As Hua Ziyan sat in a room Ye Ling usually met guests in, Ye Ling came with a tray and poured tea for them.


    As Ye Ling was watching Hua Ziyan, thetter looked somewhat nervous.


    "I have noticed this recently, but you seem to misunderstand something...


    You do not need to have a guilty consciousness to me if you want to pursue a rtionship with Wu Long. He is not one to be satisfied with having one woman, and I knew that before I started my rtionship with him. I ept that part of him, it is enough for me to be loyal only to him"


    She said, with a slight chuckle as she noticed Hua Ziyan''s eyes bing a bit shifty around her recently, as well as her bing unusually timid in her presence.


    She of course recognized the look Hua Ziyan had when she looked at Wu Long, so she found it somewhatical that she was hesitating over not trying to betray her senior apprentice sister by vying for the same man.


    "You just have to be ready for being not the only one..."


    "I am!"


    As Hua Ziyan looked up at her and loudly eximed, Ye Ling was slightly startled by how sudden and loud it was. A smile once more bloomed on her face. It was gentle and graceful, and instantly made Hua Ziyan blush.


    Hua Ziyan recently got more and more courage to start pursuing Wu Long, but then another worry appeared in her mind as she watched him surround Ye Ling with care and love as they traveled back.


    She felt guilty about trying to pursue him and potentially ruin the happiness of her senior-apprentice sister she respected so much.


    "Then, there is nothing that stops you, although if you really want to be his woman and not just a cultivation partner, you would have to be loyal only to him. He is quite selfish and does not like sharing, though I find it quite charming, hehe"


    Ye Ling then said and Hua Ziyan nodded since she never had anyone fall in her eyes anyway.


    As they drank tea, Hua Ziyan got some more words of encouragement and advice from Ye Ling, who knew that Wu Long did not have any partners to cultivate in these past two weeks of travel and half a week in the sect.


    "Hmm? What are you lovelydies talking about that you''re so secretive?"


    As Wu Long returned, he heard the talking andughing stop and when he entered the room they were already looking in his direction.


    Ye Ling smiled charmingly and turned to continue drinking her tea.


    As he tried to find out, Ye Ling only smiled while Hua Ziyan bashfully said that it was nothing.


    Then Wu Long advised Hua Ziyan on her technique again, and after the lecture ended,


    "I...I have to ask you something..."


    Hua Ziyan finally took a deep breath and said.


    Wu Long simply turned to her and looked with a tranquil gaze, though he already knew what wasing, he was just waiting.


    She took another deep breath, calming herself down.


    "I want to dual cultivate with you if you ept me. I can also promise that I will not cultivate with anyone else"


    She said in a clear voice, there was an alluring rosiness on her cheeks, but she was collected and determined.


    He liked that determination and honesty. She became more and more interesting to him recently, blooming from a little girl who he did not really view as attractive beyond her looks, into a vibrant alluring youngdy. There was a charm in her now that did not exist before the trip.


    ''It really is easy and fast for mortals to change...''


    Wu Long thought as he looked at her with curiosity. There was definitely a pull of attraction to her now. If she asked before the trip he might have had second thoughts, but now,


    "I am happy to oblige, and am honored you picked me to pluck your Pure Yin Essence, though I must say that you did choose the right person"


    Wu Long smiled, and it was a different smile from the kind one he usually gave her. His response prompted a joyous light to appear in her eyes, and at the same time, she felt a numb feeling go from her blushing cheeks through her neck and then down her spine just from this smile and tone of voice.


    "Although I was not sure you would agree, I have got approval from my master, as I am a Prime Disciple, I have to get approval from her first. But... she had a condition that we must cultivate in one of the cultivation caves on the Peak of Unity, as that is where most elders and inner court disciples cultivate at least once a month"


    She hurriedly added so that he is not inconvenienced.


    Wu Long simply nodded and told her that he will be waiting for her to contact him.


    "Um"


    She said when he turned around and stopped to look back at her.


    "A...Are you free now?"


    ---


    keep track of their surroundings.


    15:58


    As he now knew that the sect leader was a lot more powerful than he previously estimated, he was They arrived at the Peak of Unity soon, and under the dumbfounded gazes of people in the surroundings got through the post of sect protectors.


    When they started climbing up, Wu Long felt a very powerful and very skillfully concealed spiritual sense lock onto them. He did not give it much thought as it was normal for powerful cultivators to keep track of their surroundings.


    As he now knew that the sect leader was a lot more powerful than he previously estimated, he was not surprised by this.


    Once they arrived at the cultivation cave she already reserved in advance Wu Long was once more amused at how determined this girl was, just like he was a bit surprised and amused when he found out that she was intending on starting immediately. The registration date on the small que near the entrance was from the day they arrived at the sect three days ago and for the entire month.


    Once they were in the cave, something caught Wu Long''s attention and his eyes flickered with profound patterns for a moment, and a stunned and amused at the same time chuckle escaped from him.


    Hua Ziyan looked at him, puzzled by the sound.


    "Dorry if I startled you, I was just interested in how these caves were furnished and ''equipped'', that''s all"


    He said with a smile.


    As she operated a small array on the wall of the cave, the thick stone sliding door closed, and as they passed through a rather narrow but short corridor, they arrived in a stone chamber, dimly and intimately lit.


    There was arge bed, sofas & armchairs set around a low table, a tall table with chairs around, and a separate bathroom.


    Seeing Wu Long''s questioning gaze, Hua Ziyan exined


    "There are many people who stay cooped up in here for weeks on end, so there is a ce to dine and rest. Though it is all equipped with cleaning formations so they are also suitable for cultivation"


    Wu Long nodded with appreciation, it seems that despite the sect being made basically on a whim of the Pce Master, it was a proper dual cultivation sect. But beyond that, Wu Long was pleasantly surprised and a little impressed that while being shy and slightly immature about her feelings and expressing them, she waspletely fine talking about dual cultivation and seemed eager to start despite being a maiden.


    "You seem not very nervous about dual cultivating"


    He noted, in a light tone so that it was a simple curiosity.


    She nodded,


    "To be honest, senior apprentice-sister Ye who the master has brought to the sect as a Prime Disciple before me did not intend to dual cultivate at all, and senior apprentice-sister Jue who came after her, while did dual cultivate, had a difficult personality, both eventually having to step down from the position of Prime Disciple, causing her a proper amount of vexation.


    I was brought into the sect from being a street orphan from a big city that did not care about street urchins. I am deeply grateful to master. So I always knew that I will have to dual cultivate to meet her expectations since I want to make her happy. It was just that none of the people before you got me to really want to dual cultivate, but I read nearly all the scrolls my master has in her private library, learned all the necessary skills in theory, and have been mentally prepared for this long ago"


    She said, making his opinion of her rise even more. She really surprised and attracted him the more closely he looked at her.


    He nodded and came closer to her.


    She did not flinch and seemed even eager to start, so he first gave her a light kiss. He thought she deserved a start that at least resembled a romantic night for her first time, though it will certainly not stay that way any further.


    As he kissed her, he found out that she really did learn, it was a bit clumsy because of theck of practical experience, but there was technique in her kiss. He deepened the kiss and guided her, as she quickly grasped the guidance and improved.


    As they kissed his hands traveled to her waist and chest, while hers went to his forearm and shoulder.


    "..Wait!"


    Her body started to heat up, and as he ended the kiss and began the travel of his mouth down her neck, she suddenly stopped him.


    "I want to start if you do not mind"


    She said as he looked at her to ask what was wrong. When he heard her answer, he stopped and decided to see what was on her mind.


    It''s finally time for her to shine XD


    And I believe she is going to shine XP XD


    Also, I received some kind of summoning pen, so I decided to try releasing the chap this way XD


    Thank you for reading,ments, and your support! XD


    DaoistGreenOnion

 Chapter 74 (R18) Deep

    <h4>Chapter 74 (R18) Deep</h4>


    She slowly reached for her sash and untied it. As she made her way to the inner robes, they started toe apart and her beautiful forms entered his sight.


    She let the robes fall to the ground, leaving only her lower underwear on, letting him enjoy the sight of her jade-like skin and ample breasts with pink cherries.


    She then made one step forward, almost touching his robes with her chest, and started disrobing him, caressing his sturdy muscles with her hands.


    It could be seen how much she wanted him to like their cultivation, and he did not stop her, letting her go at her pace. He would not mind it if he led, and she just received it since it was her first time, but he also wanted her to do as she liked.


    At the same time, she was also excited, and it could be seen that she was already heated up from her skin slightly flushing with a gentle pink color.


    When she disrobed his upper body she was dazed at how perfect he looked.


    She then lowered her hands from his shoulders over his skin to his lower abdomen and started taking off thest pieces of his clothing, making a gasp when his sword stood up from within.


    She took a moment to admire its appearance, taking in the moment she saw the real one for the first time, and slowly went onto her knees, as her hands grasped hold of his rod at the same time.


    ''It''s so long!''


    ''And thick!''


    ''It is also very hard while also being a little soft on the outside... ''


    ''I-It''s different than in the manuals, but... it looks so magnificent''


    Thoughts shed through her head in quick session.


    She slowly started exploring it with her hands, paying close attention to him so that she identally does not pain him, and at the same time trying to figure out what made him feel better.


    As she gently squeezed, rubbed, and stroked it, she gradually grew more and more familiar.


    An intoxicating smell that came from it made her lightheaded and her lower spine numb.


    She then approached it with her face and started licking it.


    She went down the shaft and kissed one of the treasures under the dragon, then licked it a little, finally taking it into her mouth and lightly sucking it while looking up at his reactions.


    He stood and looked down as she was trying her best to use the techniques and skills she learned in the manuals and scrolls, looking at him from below the shaft of his spear.


    She then started working on the shaft again, licking and kissing it, covering it in her saliva.


    As she started taking it into her mouth, she started very carefully and gradually got used to the feeling.


    Her movements gradually got more skilled and her tongue was sticking out from below and moving from side to side while her mouth was sliding up and down slightly.


    She started leaking Yin Qi in between her legs which seeped into her underwear, making a darker region appear.


    After some time, she began increasing the depth.


    Wu Long recognized the technique she used to help her take more of him in, and was inwardly impressed, making sure to show it on his face to praise her efforts.


    "Uugh....Uuuuulrgh...Ouuuuomph"


    She made his dragon get deeper and deeper inside her throat until her face almost hit his pubic region and her stretched-out tongue was now caressing his treasures.


    Sloppy sounds reverberated through the chamber, as she started to move her head up and down the shaft of his dragon.


    Her underwear got wet from all the Yin Qi she was leaking. There were light streams of it going down her thighs and drops falling to the floor.


    He saw something in her eyes and reactions at certain moments when his sword hit a spot deep inside her and her breath waspletely blocked for a moment.


    "Uhugh!"


    He watched her carefully, and at a certain moment gently and carefully made a very slight movement of his hips to the front. There was an immediate reaction as she lightly eximed and there appeared pleasure in her eyes, as well as a little more Yin Qi was released down below.


    She took a moment to look at him with his dragon still in her mouth, then slowly took his hand and ced it on her head, slightly behind the top.


    He nodded, and then started moving his hips in careful motions, while lightly fixing her head with the hand she put on herself, while she ced both hands on his thighs.


    He gave her some time to adjust to the new feeling, and then gradually increased the magnitude of the hip movement, slightly raising the speed as well.


    Wet and sloppy sounds reverberated as her saliva was dripping from her mouth along with the Yin Qi dripping from her lower mouth.


    After some time, he made a deep thrust inside her throat, and there was a light tremor going through her, as her eyes were raised to look at him slightly lost focus and went a bit further up. Her body convulsed very minutely and Yin Qi gushed from her.


    ''She really has that rare talent and constitution''


    He thought as he watched her feel more and more turned on.


    He then resumed his movements and the sounds of sucking and slurping reemerged in the chamber.


    As he saw her nearing her limit even with the techniques she used, and as good as she felt, he released his Yang Qi deep inside her throat, giving her a warning first.


    She took all of it, and then lightly sucked on her way off of his dragon, leaving it basically polished.


    "Puhaa...haaa...haaa...haaa"


    She started breathing roughly, as he lifted her up and ced he on the edge of the bed, her legs below her plump but tight ass hanging freely off the bed, as he took off her underwear, knelt, and ced her thighs on his shoulders.


    She halted her breath for a bit as she knew what wasing next.


    And then he started digging into her untouched flower with his lips and tongue. Sucking, licking, and kissing it, caressing her lower lips and the pearl as her already wet slit started gushing with Yin Qi, and moans of bliss started toe out of her.


    To thank her for her dedication and hard work, he made sure to reciprocate by increasing the intensity.


    "Aaaah! Haaaah! Mmmmm! MHaaaaaa!"


    His tongue went a bit deeper inside her slit into the entrance, making its way as far as it was possible.


    His hands slowly traveled from her thighs to her abdomen and then to her breasts, grasping them and then kneading them, digging his fingers into the soft and stic flesh and spreading sparks of pleasure.


    Her moans turned louder as she started to almost scream.


    As she got closer to her climax, he pinched and slightly turned both of her nipples, tugging them a bit up.


    "Aaaaaaaahaaaauuuuuuuuuung!!!"


    Her back arched, as both of her hands pressed on his head, pressing him into her groin.


    Her legs on his shoulders trembled and the toes were stretched as far as they could as she released a scream of ecstasy.


    He sucked her pink pearl at that exact moment, making the scream increase in volume and her convulsions intensified.


    Her chest rose even higher into the air as her ass got pushed into the bed edge. He prolonged her peak as long as he could, starting to pleasure her immediately after she came out of it, driving her to another one.


    He then did not dally and while raising her up and turning her, ced her on the bed now facing him with her ass, as her knees were a bit further from the edge.


    He adjusted his posture and entered her.


    She felt pain from being prated for the first time, but a lot more pleasure that instantly overshadowed the pain. He slowly, while giving her time to adjust herself went deeper and deeper inside as he finally arrived at the end of the cave. He was notpletely inside, as there was still a little left outside, but he knew that this distance could be pushed in, as he started moving in and out, his hands on her waist.


    After she adjusted to the feeling her moans filled the room as she felt his rod go inside her over and over again, with wave after wave of pleasure spreading from each and every pink fold of her cave he touched, as it tightly wrapped around him.


    Her tongue went outside and his hand went through her back, caressing it while passing, and arrived around her jaw, as he pushed two fingers inside the mouth and onto her tongue, dripping with saliva.


    "Uuuung! Hnuuuughk! Mhguuuungh!"


    Her moans changed in sound but sounded even more erotic and pleased as her cave started contracting and her back arched, lifting her head and upper back up and pushing her breasts forward. As she approached her climax he made the thrusts more intense, and a wet pping sound came out each time his body made her ass change form.


    *p!* "Ungh!" *p!* "Uungh!" *p!* "Ngungh!" *p!* "Uhuhungh!"


    Finally, he made a long and quick thrust as she started convulsing and Yin Qi gushed from her slit. He lodged the tip to the end of her treasure cave and released a lot of Yang Qi inside her.


    "UnnnghaaaaaaaAAAAH!"


    As she was climaxing he released his hand from her mouth and sent it straight down to her pearl gates to lightly pinch the pearl, while his hand on her waist went across her chest to grasp at the breast, supporting her body with the arm in the process as she screamed and trembled in delight.


    Though it was only one time, it was a lot longer, as he sometimes pressed his palm tly on a spot on her lower back, relieving some of the urge to climb the peak. So this act was a lot longer than it would have otherwise, sucking up almost all of her stamina.


    He came out of her shortly after, letting her catch her breath.

 Chapter 75 Schemes and Conspiracies

    <h4>Chapter 75 Schemes and Conspiracies</h4>


    As she calmed down, they started cultivating in lotus positions, while a whirlpool of Spiritual, Yin, and Yang Qi surrounded them going into two smaller vortices absorbed into their bodies.


    It was now a month since Wu Long''sst breakthrough and he was able to stabilize it since he now had a lot more Spiritual Qi than any practitioner at the same level in this fractured world. Thus he allowed his cultivation base to rise from the 7th to the 8th level of the Qi Gathering Realm. His requirements for raising his cultivation base were ridiculously high, so even with her Pure Yin Essence, her cultivation of a mere 2nd level Qi Maniption Realm was not enough to raise his cultivation a level in one session.


    But she had a special physique, much like Sui Luxiao had a special physique that allowed her Yin Qi to be of especially high quality, Hua Ziyan''s special physique allowed her Yin Qi to have a tenacious nature, allowing for it to interact and mutually stimte each other with his Yang Qi a lot longer before being absorbed.


    There was also the effect of this Peak of Unity, which was located at the eye of the Dragon Vein of this Spiritual Land, which enhanced cultivation on this mountain peak, hence most high-level people cultivated in these cave chambers.


    Hua Ziyan wanted to clean him up after they finished, but with the act they started with, her jaw was really at its limit and did not allow her. She firmly decided to work on her stamina.


    She nervously looked at Wu Long, not sure how satisfied he was, but he smiled at her gently and gave her a light kiss, indicating that he was happy with her performance, instantly relieving her and making her happy.


    "Is something wrong?"


    As she opened up the door and deactivated the formations concealing this room from the outside, Hua Ziyan headed for the exit but noticed that Wu Long was still standing there.


    "No, it''s nothing, just looked around to see if I forgot something"


    After he said that, they left the cave chamber.


    "Heh, interesting"


    As they separated, Wu Long looked at the now-distant Peak of Unity, and a chuckle came from him as an amused light appeared in his eyes.


    ---


    On a peaceful evening, he sat with Ye Ling.


    They did not talk, just looking at the distant scenery that was covered in a curtain of snow, turning the world into a peaceful and somehow pure ce as the world gradually became darker, though the sun could not be seen setting directly in this weather. There was tranquility in their silence, as they just enjoyed being near each other.


    They did not need any words, or conversation to be engaged in, as the simple emotional connection they had was enough for them to enjoy this time greatly. They spent every evening since they returned like this. In a peaceful bliss, sometimes in an embrace, sometimes just sitting side by side.


    But on this day Wu Long did have something he needed to talk about, so he finally broke the silence after they have enjoyed ample amounts of this time.


    "Ling''er, I need to travel outside the sect for some extensive time, do you think I can get the Pce Master''s approval?"


    "Hmm, usually one needs at least to state a reason or take a mission, but I can try to persuade her"


    She replied after pondering for some time. And he nodded, leaving this matter to her. He could simply leave ignoring the rules and somehow deal with itter, but since Ye Ling and Hua Ziyan were here, he did not want anyplications so he was rtively well-behaved.


    There was also something that now piqued his interest in the sect, so he was more inclined to be amiable with the rules.


    ¡ª


    Though it was not official, the sect had two departments, one was couples, who only cultivated with each other, and the other was mixers, who never adhered to one particr partner, constantly shifting between each other. This division was present in all levels of the sect from disciples to retainers, elders, and sect protectors.


    The couple they brought from the capital has entered the couples department, easily adjusted, and now fits better in the sect than many veteran disciples. They rarely were seen though, presumably very busy.


    But the sect was not peaceful, as there were waves from the revtion of Ye Ling''s identity and her appearance. The sect was still very busy discussing it when another news bombshell came out of nowhere. The Prime Disciple Hua Ziyan epted a partner, and it was the fairly forgotten and unknown ''useless handsome face'' Wu Long!


    There were hundreds of hearts broken as some people who were more inclined to be in the couples department specifically did not pick a partner, only cultivating with temporary partners in hopes of being able to be an official partner with her. And even some who had partners had hidden hopes that were now shattered.


    There were people who wanted to challenge Wu Long, but news from the team who traveled to the Imperial Capital with him quickly spread and quelled that fire, after they learned how many people he killed on his way back while saying something iprehensible about generosity.


    After all, they were mostly here for dual cultivation, and not many were actually even interested in learning martial arts.


    Meanwhile at the Peak of Maturity, a considerablyrger and less steep peak than the Peak of Unity, where the elders'' living quarters were located, there was a mansion on the top that belonged to the Vice Pce Master.


    In one of the rooms of the mansion, two fairly handsome middle-aged men sat in armchairs, while there was a young man kowtowing not far from them.


    "Hmph! Useless! I gave you such a good opportunity and you squandered it and even let some brat snatch it away!!!"


    One of the middle-aged men had a furious look on his face.


    "F-father, he is not someone I could..."


    "Shut up!!!"


    A thunderous roar interrupted the young man who raised his head slightly to exin, Zheng Huang.


    His father, Grand Elder Zheng looked at his son with utter disappointment.


    "Scram!"


    He finally said, not bothering to look at the pathetic sight before him anymore.


    As Zheng Huang scrambled away not daring to linger here, Grand Elder Zheng breathed a deep sigh of frustration and took a quick irritated sip of his wine.


    "Junior Brother Zheng, you really are not changing at all, why the ruckus?"


    The man in front of Grand Elder Zheng said in a tranquil tone after his peaceful sip of the wine.


    "...Brother Liu, but our ns..."


    Grand Elder Zheng said with some hesitation and a hint of guilt as it was his son who made the blunder.


    "Do not worry, we never nned to do anything in the short term anyway... have some patience. It may be a loss to not get Hua Ziyan, but who knows if she will even inherit the Pce Master position and when it will happen, everything can change with enough time. Even mountains crumble after millennia"


    The man said in an introspective tone of voice while looking at the bleaks of reflected light on the surface of the wine in the wine cup he was slightly twirling.


    This was the Yin Yang Unity Pce Vice Pce Master, Liu Zuming. He was a rtively new Vice Pce Master, only being in this position for around 20 years, appointed after the abrupt death of the precious Vice Pce Master who was traveling outside the sect when he met his untimely demise.


    He was also of the same generation of disciples as Grand Elder Zheng, only 2 years older than him in age. So they were both a little Wu Long did not know that previously, but Liu was a rtivelymon family name in the sect, it was given to those who had over a hundred years old.


    Wu Long did not know that previously, but Liu was a rtivelymon family name in the sect, it was given to those who hadplicated backgrounds and could not use their real family name by the sect master.


    "Besides, most of the people in the sect are on the same page, and will be ready to take a step into the new era without being rigid and clinging to the era which is about to end..."


    During his time in position, he gradually and very carefully expanded his authority, recently taking his former junior apprentice-brother into the fold as he reached a certain amount of influence.


    "But this Wu Long, on the other hand... is a risk factor. Judging by what rumors say about his prowess he is already quite strong, though we cannot be certain since ites from the mouths of mere disciples in front of whom every third uncle can be strong, but I prefer not to ignore smoke if there is even a possibility of fire, so given some time he may grow into an obstacle..."


    Liu Zuming''s tone slightly changed, and Grand Elder Zheng immediately picked up on this.


    "Of course, Brother Liu, do not worry, I will arrange everything"


    He said, eager to make up for the previous blunder.

 Chapter 76 Stingy People

    <h4>Chapter 76 Stingy People</h4>


    Wu Long went outside the sect into the Spiritual Land again for a few days, as he did not get to explore it very far thest time. He took another low-level mission in the Mission Hall, this time not bothering with the Armoury Hall since his equipment was full and better.


    He picked a different direction from thest time and speeded off.


    His speed was now iparable tost time, and he also could use movement techniques with the Qi Maniption Rings.


    But he slowed down as he noticed that there were 6 presences following him. He eventually stopped at a clearing, as they caught up and showed up only after encircling the clearing.


    They were all wearing disguises with masks and unmarked robes, but Wu Long knew that they followed him from the inside of the sect, and judging from their 1-3rd level Revolving Qi Realm cultivation bases, were elders of the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    He did not bother talking to them, as his brand new ''inherited'' Guandao spear appeared in his hand, him calmly standing while it was diagonally pointing to the ground in afortable position.


    "Heh, arrogant brat"


    "Less talking, the Gra... the orders are clear"


    "Hahah, who''s talking unnecessarily now?"


    They exchanged small talk while looking at him, their weapons raised.


    *pam!*


    One of them stepped forward with a powerful step that raised the ground around him, shooting himself at the position Wu Long was in with his sword raised.


    *pam!pam!pam!pam!pam!*


    The other five followed in quick session. There were only one heavy de user and one spear user among them, the rest being with swords.


    Wu Long took a single step backward and to the side and their formation crumbled as the angles they shot themselves at him were calcted to not mutually hinder each other, while he stepped in a precise direction to make it all copse on itself.


    His step also coincided with a twist and step, as he shot toward the heavy de user whose de was behind him as he approached Wu Long with the intention of a heavy swing, being thest in the session of attackers to move, thus supposedly gaining their cover to unleash such a strike that left him vulnerable.


    As Wu Long turned into a slightly blurry extremely fast figure and he was approaching him, the speed at which they came face to face was almost instant, while others arrived at the spot Wu Long was previously at and scrambled to chase.


    Wu Long made a single swing of the already raised Guandao, while the attacker''s de was only halfway as he btedly tried to make the swing faster. Thus, the head of the heavy de user with a panicked expression went up into the air, while Wu Long continued the circr motion while making a step slightly to the side, making a powerful strike at the sword of the closest chasing attacker.


    The heavy de the other swung was carried by inertia and collided with a hurriedly raised sword of another pursuer who was almost directly behind Wu Long. He grunted as the force of the heavy de sent him flying away in the opposite direction he was moving, cracking his wrist bones at the same time.


    Wu Long''s Guandao, meanwhile,nded slightly at an angle at the sword that was in a piercing motion, sending it down to the ground, but at the moment of impact, the Guandao itself used the rebounding force and with a sliding trick at the moment of contact with the sword, twisted and went up to the rapidly approaching face of the sword wielder, as he was carried forward by the force exerted on the sword he was holding.


    While a second head found its way of ascension the Guandao continued its trajectory in Wu Long''s arms, with its pole blocking and brushing to the side a sword that was vertically shing from above to the side of the recently ascended man. This put the blunt spear butt of the Guandao basically in that attacker''s face, which was then mercilessly caved in by a thrust that almost made it through the other side of the head.


    Wu Long''s hands skillfully danced on the pole of his Guandao, allowing his motions to switch fluently without any unnatural movements as he took back the Guandao and stepped forward.


    The space his head was in before was pierced by the spear de, which Wu Long then struck with his Guandao in a circr motion from below as it spun in his hands while he turned, sending the spear de high up into the air while Wu Long closed in the distance and struck the spear wielder with a palm in the neck. His palm was covered in Spiritual Qi.


    The man''s skin on his neck shed red as the muscles inside were torn by a strange soft force that erupted with explosive effect as it traveled inside.


    Meanwhile, the Guandao''s de in Wu Long''s other hand struck another sword that swung at him horizontally. The sword did not manage to even enter the striking distance, as Wu Long used the Guandao''s range to his advantage.


    Sword Qi came from the distance as the man flung away by the heavy de recovered only to notice that these split moments were enough for three of them being dead and another one was on the verge, holding his neck while struggling to breathe. He could now freely use Sword Qi since there were no allies he could identally hit.


    Wu Long evaded the Sword Qi as his Guandao spun in his hands again, and then traveled in an arc to the attacker he blocked before.


    He managed to block with his sword, but the brutal force made his posture crumble, while Wu Long''s Guandao made a light detour using the rebound force, and helping this man''s head also find ascension while he evaded yet another Sword Qi from thest living attacker who was already running, while sending Sword Qi behind him in a frenzy of shing his sword.


    Wu Long simply took a step in a direction slightly to the side of the running man, and turned into a blurred figure, chasing and overtaking him in mere moments.


    As he was already injured and panicked Wu Long easily made his body much lighter in weight by removing the useless thing above the neck, since it clearly did not help him make good decisions.


    As he looked around, Wu Long simply shrugged his shoulders and collected their spatial rings while being annoyed by how stingy they were with the ''inheritance'', as there was barely anything of value in there, and left leaving the prepared and served feast to the demonic beasts that will be attracted by the scent of blood.


    ''Hmm, the sect''s not going to like it...''


    He thought to himself as he was moving away.


    For such a small sect, six elders was a huge loss, which made it basically too expensive for whoever sent them to try again, at least with sect forces.


    As he traveled the next two days he picked some passable medicinal ingredients and yed some demonic beasts for their cores and neidans. Though he only picked 3rd tier beasts since any lower was already quite useless to him, and thus there were not that many in the vicinity of the sect.


    As he traveled deep into the spiritualnd he gradually found higher-level demonic beasts and finally met a 6th-tier demonic beast, making a decent profit for this trip atst by taking its core.


    As it was an agile beast of leopard-type, its hide was not so tough, so Wu Long''s attack just needed to connect, which was quite simple for him.


    So his 3-day trip went quite well.


    Once he was back in the sect he went to the cave Hua Ziyan reserved, since she allowed him to use it as he pleases, and cultivated all the demonic cores he collected with Golden Yang Dragon Body.


    Demonic cores and neidans were most useful to his body tempering and this technique, and they were exactly what he was searching for in the wilderness this time.


    Since now he could raise his cultivation base by dual cultivating, his body tempering with the Golden Yang Dragon Body as well as improvements to his Yang Root and Yang Qi started tog a bit behind, which was what prompted him to make this small trip.


    When he finished, he invited Hua Ziyan for another cultivation session, to which she immediately agreed.


    She arrived in the stone chamber as Wu Long wasing out of the bathroom with only a towel around his waist since he had just cultivated Golden Yang Dragon Body and had to freshen up.


    When she saw his handsome appearance with slightly wet hair her body heat started going up and her throat had a tingling sensation. She also felt some numbness in her lower spine.


    She operated the array to close the cave without shifting her gaze from him, and as the security formations activated came a little closer to him but stopped slightly in the distance, at the center of the room.


    Her hands went up to her robes, and she slowly and sensually started removing them. One part after another, eventually revealing her ample and seductive forms wrapped in a short semi-transparent to a degree of being almost see-through negligee and lower underwear that was thinner than usual almost being straps except for the part that covered the groin.


    When she saw his gaze, she slightly blushed.


    "Senior apprentice sister Ye Ling said you might like this..."


    She said, as she was still a little worried after thest time and went to Ye Ling for advice.


    Wu Long smiled charmingly and nodded at her, beckoning her closer with his hand.

 Chapter 77 (R18) Passionate Echo

    <h4>Chapter 77 (R18) Passionate Echo</h4>


    Hua Ziyan slowly walked up to him as if enchanted and her hands went on to his abdomen, traveling a bit to the sides and up as their lips touched and tongues entwined.


    She was slightly kneading his sturdy muscles, exploring this foreign feeling as her body heat was already zing and her slit began to moisten.


    "nngh...mmm...MM!"


    He held her with one hand on her upper neck back, gently rubbing near her ear with his thumb, and another started from her waist and gradually went down to grab a plump peach side, prompting a surprised slight moan to escape her.


    As he kneaded her soft but springy butt, she felt tingles as her hands went down to the towel on his waist and untied it, causing the dragon below to go up and lift up the hem of her semi-transparent negligee, going up to her belly and pressing against it.


    After they spent some time enjoying this kiss, her hands started to go to his dragon, as she freed up her negligee of it, got out of the kiss, and started to go down until her face was right in front of his spear.


    She held it with her hand and started making long licks while bending the dragon slightly to the side and looking up at Wu Long.


    She then kissed its side and started going down the shaft until she reached the treasures under the dragon, and started to lick and suck them all the while not breaking eye contact.


    Once she thoroughly polished the treasures, she then made a long continuous lick from the treasures up to the tip from below and kissed the dragon right underneath the head.


    She then started taking it inside her mouth, quickly covering it with saliva and moving her head back and forth getting it deeper and deeper inside her, until it was all inside her, as she felt her mouth and throat being full.


    Her tongue was sticking out beneath, dripping with saliva and pleasuring the treasures again.


    She looked up at him, and there was a fire inside her eyes. Her slit was already leaking Yin Qi and it was sipping into her underwear.


    She took his hand and ced it on her head again.


    He nodded, and she started moving her head back and forth again, first slowly and only a short distance, but gradually the magnitude of moving her head increased. She then started to increase the speed as sucking and slurping sounds started to reverberate in the room.


    There was now a certain look in her eyes, that he understood, and started applying pressure on her head, driving it into his crotch on the way in.


    She served his dragon like this for a longer time than before, and then he drove her head to his crotch and held it there as he unloaded a mass of hot Yang Qi down her throat.


    Her eyes went a bit up as her tongue was dripping with drops of sticky saliva below.


    When thest drop of his Yang Qi shot out of his dragon, she slowly took it outside, and a thin bridge of saliva connected her tongue to his rod as she parted her still-open mouth from it.


    She gave the head another kiss, and then stood up, taking a step back at the same time.


    She then took up the hems of her negligee and removed it over her neck with both hands going high in the air to do so, as her alluring chest made mesmerizing bouncy movement.


    Wu Long went up to her and slightly bent down, hugging her by the waist and then lifting her up, carrying her onto the sofa nearby.


    When he sat her on the sofa he went on his knees in front of her and his mouth went to pleasure her right breast.


    He added his hands onto her breasts and knead them while sucking.


    He then took off her underwear and spread her legs to see her pearl gate already dripping wet with Yin Qi, the lips were slightly parted in anticipation and the pink pirl was already a bit bigger, waiting for the blissful touch of his tongue and lips, which he gave not having her wait.


    She moaned as he started to suck, kiss and lick her flower. He added his fingers not long after, and her moans intensified as she was nearing her climax.


    "Ah! Aah! Aaaaaaaaah!!!"


    He made her gush Yin Qi as he dug his mouth into her groin and drank it, while one of his hands was gripping her thigh that was trembling and the other was up on her chest. Her belly spasmed as she felt her ecstasy being prolonged by him, stretched, and intensified while her vision turned pure white in shes.


    "Ah! Haah! Please...no more! Give...give it to me! I want it inside me!"


    When she finished he started again but she plead in a voice of desperation. She wanted it almost immediately after it left her throat, as her flower was dying to have it inside.


    He did not want to torment her, so he obliged, rising up and entering her without much trouble as her pink cave took it in greedily, sucking it deeper inside while dripping with juices that made it slide in.


    "Aaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    She wrapped her hands around his neck, as he passed his hands in between her thighs and bent lower legs not far from the inner knees and onto her waist, then lifted her up like that with the arms while her hips spread further from her own weight on his arms and her cave drove itself onto his rod until the very end. She released a scream of delight as she felt like her belly was pushed up in a never before felt ecstasy of being full of him.


    He gave her some time to adjust and then started moving like that, first slowly but then gradually intensifying both the speed and magnitude of the swings. Her dripping wet cave gushed with Yin Qi every time he drove his rod deep inside her, making both of their crotches wet.


    *p!* "Aah!" *p!* "Aah!" *p!* "Aah!" *p!* "Aah!"


    Wet and loud pping sounds along with her blissful moans reverberated through the cave chamber, making echoes.


    The hot and humid air inside the chamber was filled with their scents.


    *p!* "Nngh!" *p!* "Mmgh!" *p!* "Oomph!"


    He gave her a kiss and the sounds of her moans became slightly muffled, but then reverberated again as their mouths parted, leaving a shiny thin bridge of saliva between them.


    Once he felt her nearing the climax, he made three deep thrusts, thest one lodging his dragon deep inside her pink cave, the tip kissing and pushing up the end. As she started convulsing, he released his Yang Qi deep inside her, filling her with even more bliss.


    He sat her down back on the couch, and she looked at him with a fiery gaze. She then crawled on it, turning her round and juicy ass toward him and gripping the backrest with both hands, and resting her chin on them.


    The Yang Qi he released earlier was dripping from the slit in between the sides of the juicy peach.


    He approached her slit and gripped her peach with both hands, lifting both buttocks while kneading and feeling them up.


    *p!* "Aah!"*p!* "Aah!"*p!* "Aah!"*p!* "Aah!"*p!* "Aah!"


    He then entered her again and soon the pping sounds and moans echoed in the cave again, as he rammed his rod deep inside her over and over again while his hands were massaging her ass.


    Her breasts were moving back and forth in tact to his thrusts.


    His hands let go of her juicy butt and one of them went t on the middle of her lower back while the other went to the side of her waist as he quickened the pace.


    She was feeling the pleasure wash over her again and again like waves, and she bit the soft cushion on the backrest of the sofa as her eyes were looking slightly up.


    *p!* "Mm!" *p!* "Nghuh!"*p!* "Ungh!"*p!* "Umph!"


    Her moans changed but still sent erotic echoes throughout the chamber as they were still loud, and were now more frequent.


    She started convulsing and he made a big and powerful thrust that nearly sent her up and forward if his hand did not press at her back from above.


    Her pupils half hid behind her upper eyelids as she released a long and muffled moan biting into the cushion, while her lower mouth released a stream of Yin Qi.


    Her entire lower body was trembling uncontrobly as he firmly held her in ce until she calmed down.

 Chapter 78 Setting Out

    <h4>Chapter 78 Setting Out</h4>


    He gave her some time to calm down, and they started to cultivate the Yin and Yang Qi. This time there was no increase in realm for Wu Long but he did approach further to the 9th level.


    Hua Ziyan, on the other hand, was astonished to find how strong his Yang Qi became after he used up the cores and neidans to temper his body with Golden Yang Dragon Body, instantly taking her to the peak of 2nd level of the Qi Maniption Realm, and breaking through to the 3rd level with energy to spare, which she then used to consolidate the realm.


    She was still vexed about the fact she did not have any stamina to clean him up, as he just washed up and clothed himself, so she decided that she should purchase some Yin attribute medicines from the Treasury hall after, so she can properly cultivate and train her stamina.


    ---


    "He came back?"


    Grand Elder Zheng asked a retainer, who worked in the Mission Hall and came to report that he had seen Wu Long finalizing his mission, in an astonished tone of voice.


    ''Those idiots! did they not find him?''


    He thought as he paced a bit in frustration in his study. His position was not really that shaky, but he felt extremely nervous about the blunder of his son with Hua Ziyan. And now there was the fact that such a good opportunity when Wu Long willingly left the sect was lost.


    ''I hope they don''t wander in search for him for long while he''s already peacefully cultivating back in the sect...''


    "...those imbeciles! Ipetent idiots!"


    After he waved the retainer away and thought inwardly while looking out of the window into the distance, but his frustration got the best of him and he started loudly cursing.


    ---


    Ye Ling arrived at her master''s mansion around the time Wu Long cultivated with Hua Ziyan.


    She was asked to wait, as the sect master was in her private part of the mansion. Even attendants were not allowed to set foot there so they ryed to her that Ye Ling hase through amunication jade.


    She waited for quite a long time, as Lian Zhiqiu arrived. There was slight rosiness to her as if she was exercising not too long ago.


    Ye Ling was used to this appearance over the years, but today her master looked a bit more excited and there was a feeling of contentment in her gaze.


    "Apprentice greets the master"


    Ye Ling made a formal greeting but Lian Zhiqiu waved her hand to dismiss it as usual, she did not like very ceremonious things with her disciples. She would still ept it from her subordinates, but that is only because they are usually not actually in contact with her for long.


    "Master, I wanted to ask if it would be possible for Wu Long to travel outside the sect for some time..."


    "Absolutely not!"


    Just as Ye Ling started, Lian Zhiqiu abruptly dug her feet into the ground on the matter.


    Ye Ling was looking at her a bit surprised, as she never saw her master so agitated, there seemed to even be some distress mixed in her gaze. Not to mention that she has only started.


    Lian Zhiqiu also seemed to realize how sudden her response was and took a deep breath.


    "Why does he need to leave anyway? What about Ziyan? Who''s going to cultivate with her?"


    She then asked in a softer voice in order to mitigate the awkwardness.


    "He needs to travel. I do not know his reasons but I trust that if he says that he needs to there must be matters important enough for him, as for Ziyan, she is only starting to dual cultivate, so it is good if she gets to digest her experience and takes time to reevaluate her knowledge, as well as ponder on her techniques"


    Ye Ling gracefully shook her head as she did not even bother to ask Wu Long why he needed to travel or where he wanted to go as these were inconsequential to her. Her trust in him only rose as their bond, both emotional and cultivational, became stronger.


    "Haaa... Li''e-...no...Ling''er, even if I do agree with your reasoning on Ziyan, I still have to say no since sect rules were made for the disciples'' own safety. I need to ensure that he is safe in the sect or else he needs to state a purpose and destination that warrants the risk"


    Lian Zhiqiu sighed and made a pondering face. After a few moments of silence, she suddenly turned back to Ye Ling.


    "His memories...are they..."


    "No, he said that his memories have not yet returned"


    Lian Zhiqiu nodded at Ye Ling''s answer, returning to her pondering expression and looking through the window again.


    "Master... I think he will be safe outside, he can defend himself quite well, even I am not a match for him, so...~"


    As Ye Ling continued to exin her reasoning Lian Zhiqiu only listened, and a light of frustration appeared in her eyes.


    ''I know he will be fine, but I won''t! You''ve already told me how strong he was when you returned, who''s going to worry about such a monster?! ... You stinky girl, you don''t care about your master at all. Haaa... I just found a good one...''


    She thought inwardly.


    "...and even if he is safe here, he should have the freedom to-..."


    "Alright, alright. I know how stubborn you are, you won''t give up and pester me for days on end. Haaa..."


    Lian Zhiqiu interrupted the calm stream of wordsing from Ye Ling with a defeated sigh.


    "Fine, he can go"


    She finally gave in and said somewhat begrudgingly, as if sulking about something.


    "Thank you, master"


    Ye Ling happily smiled, not surprised by the somewhat childish behavior of this woman, who everyone outside regarded as a mysterious existence. She was long used to how her master behaved when there were no outsiders around.


    After they talked a bit more about Ye Ling''s health and a little more on other topics, Ye Ling left while Lian Zhiqiu sat at her desk in mncholy.


    "Haa... it''s going to be boring for a while..."


    She said,mentedly.


    ---


    Wu Long stayed in the sect for two more days, making it a week and a half since they returned from the trip to the imperial capital.


    Once he was sure that Ye Ling''s injuries will be fine and have nosting effects, he finally set off. There were no long emotional goodbyes since he would return, and time was rtive for cultivators, months did not mean much to Ye Ling and Hua Ziyan who both already had a natural lifespan above 500 years ahead of them with their current cultivation bases, and meant even less for Wu Long as he was certain to reach expansion of natural lifespan in theing future.


    He was not in a hurry though since he now finally had the strength to defend himself, so the level of emergency to quickly raise his cultivation was lower. He could finally focus on his cultivation base being stable without taking the risk of an unstable foundation for speed of cultivation. With his natural talent, making too fast progress in cultivation will be detrimental to its stability and foundation.


    There was also the matter of his young appearance. His cultivation technique would lock his appearance at the age he reaches Qi Manifestation Realm. Since being too young looking felt weird to him, and he wanted a little more height for the feeling of hisbat techniques he used with his more mature body to feel right. He looked rtively mature for his age, and at 20 he would be at more or less optimal appearance. It was not like he was not able to adjust his age after, he just preferred to advance his appearance naturally in the time being until he reached that realm, since he was not in a position to cultivate fast anyway.


    Standing at the edge of the Spiritual Land that belonged to the Yin Yang Unity Pce, Wu Long looked into the distance.


    He wore a bamboo hat and a cloak that covered his clothes from the snow and shielded him from the cold wind.


    ''To the Wood Spirit Continent...but first, I have to make a detour"


    He thought to himself, as he checked the map he bought in the Imperial City.


    His first destination was the Tingren Kingdom, located two kingdoms south, as that was the location of the Supreme Master Pavilion, that, ording to Zhao Wuji, practiced lust cultivation.


    He could pass through either Gutian or Fantian Kingdoms on his way, but the Gutian Kingdom had a territorial dispute with the Tuamei Kingdom that the Yin Yang Unity Sect was located in, so the border was very chaotic. So his optimal choice would be the Fantian Kingdom.


    Once he decided on the direction, he sped off, causing the snow where he stood to flow into a furious dance in the air.


    He had a long journey ahead of him, as the continent stretched in a long curved line, and he would need to cross most of it while on the way to the southern sea through which he could reach the Wood Spirit Continent.

 Chapter 79 Extreme Yin Spiritual Root Body

    <h4>Chapter 79 Extreme Yin Spiritual Root Body</h4>


    Wu Long stepped forward and the space before him became distorted and squeezed, as if someone shrank the distance between him and where he was going. He instantly crossed a great distance while already making the next step.


    This was Void Piercing Step, a very high-speed movement technique. It had ws in that it created arge disturbance in the space and was not very precise, but since there was almost no one here who could sense such disturbances and he did not need high precision in crossing wide swaths of territories like he would in a battle it was the perfect technique to use as a long-distance travel method.


    Though the distance he needed to travel was longer, he was a lot faster than when they traveled in the carriages to the Imperial Capital and he also was not particr about staying in inns, as he could just set up a perimeter with talismans and sleep using his alert sleeping technique.


    While he hunted demonic beasts for their cores and neidans near the sect he made sure to extract plenty of the blood of specific ones into preserving vials which was a good material for making talismans, so he was not worried about running out of them for a while.


    It took him five days of travel to enter the Fantian Kingdom, and he soon arrived at a town on the border. He used towns asndmarks so that he knew that he was traveling in the right direction, so he traveled for two more days and arrived at a rtivelyrge city by the time it was already dark, so he decided to lodge for the night.


    When he was passing through the streets he overheard conversations of people, but they were mostly local idle talk.


    "I heard the Blood Dragon Gang is gaining more and more power among the mountain bandits recently¡­"


    "Yeah, it doesn''t look good, if this goes on these mountain bandits will start to unify and then it would be even harder to deal with them"


    "What can we do, that leader of theirs is too strong and cunning, he is like a ghost appearing and disappearing without a trace"


    Thest speaker was full of helplessness and frustration as he spoke.


    The constant conflicts on the border between Tuamei and Gutian created a lot of disced people each year so there were vagrants pouring into the Fantian Kingdom, which was rtively more peaceful.


    But since there was discrimination against vagrants and ack of work due to the overpoption of the kingdom, as well as a lot of rogue cultivators who trickled down to this area after bing expelled from sects all over the continent, mountain bandit groups started to appear on the mountainous borders between the Fantian and Gutian Kingdoms some decades ago and made frequent raids into the territories of both Kingdoms.


    It seems that recently one of the gangs started to gain some influence. But it all was simply some curiosity, not really of any concern to Wu Long. He also heard about this at the Ye family''s banquet but it did not spark much interest from him.


    But when one of them mentioned the leader of the gang, the eyes of another one shed with a different light, and the conversation changed direction.


    "Did you hear that he announced that he will kidnap the youngdy of the Luo noble family and make her his wife?"


    "No way!"


    "I guess heavens do not send blessings without disasters, they have only not long ago released news that she has this ¡­. what was it called ¡­ Extreme Yin Spiritual Root Body?"


    ''Extreme Yin Spiritual Root Body?''


    Wu Long passed through the streets and arrived at an inn while casually overhearing the rumors in case something of interestes up until his steps halted as he almost entered the gates of the inn.


    Although he did not n to make any detours on his way to the Tingren Kingdom, he always kept his ears open for information, as he was hopeful to find a few people he was not sure to find.


    But this time he overheard something that was not rted to his search that he could not simply ignore as always.


    Extreme Yin Spiritual Root Body was a special physique much like the one Sui Luxiao or Hua Ziyan had, but on a whole different level because this physique was rted to Extreme Yin.


    It meant that the body could produce Extreme Yin Qi. And it was very beneficial for a dual cultivator to have a partner with it. It was extremely rare for someone to be born with this condition, so much so that one might not be born in a million years in a small world like this.


    Much like Wu Long once managed to achieve Extreme Yang physique and could produce Extreme Yang Qi sometime in his past life, it could theoretically be achieved artificially, but it was very hard to do so for both Extreme Yin and Extreme Yang Qi.


    These physiques were also quite unique if they were natural, and each one had a different effect. There have been cases where entire cultivation countries fell in struggle because they were so sought after.


    "That''s probably the reason he made that announcement, the whole cultivation world is now in uproar, and the Frozen Garden Pce envoys arrived not long ago¡­"


    "But if the Frozen Garden Pce envoys have arrived, how is the leader of the Blood Dragon Gang going to get her?"


    ".I don''t know¡­ well his real face is not known, it is only rumored he is handsome....that''s how he managed to stay uncaught while being chased all over anyway¡­"


    "..."


    Wu Long''s halted steps resumed and he entered the inn. But he kept thinking to himself even as he went into his room and sat down.


    ''Hmm, well it''s not like I have a tight time schedule anyway, so taking a look would not hurt''


    He eventually thought and slightly smiled.


    Wu Long stayed in the city for the night and then continued his travel, but his route shifted slightly to the direction of the capital of the kingdom.


    Not far from the capital, he slowed down as he always did near cities and encountered a squad of kingdom troops on horseback, who immediately surrounded him.


    "Halt!"


    They shouted as he looked at them without much emotion.


    "Uncover your bamboo hat! No one is allowed to hide their face in the capital and its vicinity!"


    Wu Long did not have any objections and uncovered the bamboo hat. As he did, the soldiers'' eyes became round as they saw his face.


    "It''s definitely him!"


    "He''s always called a handsome bastard, just look at that lucky mug on him!"


    "Even if it''s not him I have to kill this bastard!"


    Some of the soldiers began shouting. Some of them were notpletely concerned with duty though.


    "Hmm"


    Their captain, a middle-aged man, started to intently look at Wu Long, seemingly trying to gauge the possibility of the notorious gang leader being alone like this not far from the capital. They were patrolling nearby the capital in all directions because the announcement of the leader of the Blood Dragon Gang was a provocation not only to the Luo family but also to the royal family.


    "State your identity"


    He finally decided not to risk it and ask questions first, since Wu Long was too calm for someone surrounded on all sides by a squad of seemingly hostile kingdom troops.


    Wu Long simply produced a disciple badge of the Yin Yang Unity Pce, which instantly made the captain less vignt. At this point, another squad arrived nearby.


    "Captian Xiu, what''s the situation?"


    A beautiful female voice asked from the direction of the new squad and Wu Long''s face instantly became more amiable.


    "Commander Feng! Reporting to themander, we have one male traveler who we suspected, who seems to be a disciple of some sect"


    The captain replied respectfully.


    "Suspected? What was so suspici-..."


    The female voice came closer along with the sounds of horse hooves treading the snow, and a beautiful and valiant woman with fiery red hair and olive green eyes came out of the parting rows of soldiers. There was a luxuriously decorated long bow and leather quill full of arrows behind her, as well as an army ox-tailed sword on her belt.


    Her voice abruptly stopped when she saw Wu Long as her eyes widened.


    "...Ahem¡­ that gang leader is only called handsome not¡­ anyway, this should not be our man. Continue on your patrol!"


    "Yes! Asmanded!"


    The troops shouted and started to part, while the woman turned her horse.


    "Sorry for the trouble, you should hurry up and enter the city to not encounter more patrols, your ¡­ appearance might turn them hostile"


    She said to him already half-turned, as her sensual figure that could not be covered even by armor could be seen in this angle and left with the rest of the troops.


    Wu Long simply smiled and went toward the capital.


    "Heh, this city''s probably going to be quite fun as well"


    He said to himself, as there was always room in his mind for women, especially as beautiful and alluring as the one he just saw.

 Chapter 80 Two Beauties

    <h4>Chapter 80 Two Beauties</h4>


    Wu Long entered the capital after paying a toll. He was heavily inspected on the way in and the guards looked at him with the same suspicion the troops outside did, but as he showed his disciple badge they let him through.


    It was not like disciple badges could not be faked to show in front of mortals who did not have the means to check Spiritual Qi records within the badge, but doing so will make the perpetrator a mortal enemy of the sect whose disciple they impersonated. Cultivation sects universally supported each other''s pursuit of such individuals since it was a good mutual assurance for all of them.


    Thus impersonating a disciple of one sect will make one hunted by all sects in the region. Not many were willing to risk these repercussions. And certainly, not mountain bandits who generally had more or less fixed areas of activities, and therefore could be found and eradicated if all the sects in the region got serious.


    Wu Long decided to look for the youngdy in question right after entering the city since he was not yet sure that such a rare condition could be urately identified in this ce, but the lure was too good topletely ignore it and the fact that the Frozen Garden Pce sent out people was encouraging. Thus he needed to verify with his own eyes.


    He arrived at the Luo Family Manor to see that the area was vigntly patrolled by royal troops which he bypassed simrly showing his disciple badge. The mansion itself was also heavily guarded.


    ''Hmm, I guess they really are afraid of that bandit''


    He thought, as normally a promation by a simple bandit should not invoke such a heavy response.


    ''Well, that makes it that much easier''


    "Stop there! Apologies but the situation does not allow us to be too courteous. Please state your business with our Luo family"


    As he was thinking, he was stopped by the guards around ten meters away from the gates to the manor.


    The royal troops who allowed him to pass also vigntly looked this way.


    "I want to get hired as a bodyguard"


    He said simply.


    "... wait here"


    The guard who talked to him seemed to ponder, then nodded and went in, as another one took his ce, as there were close to twenty guards directly behind the gates, ready for any emergencies.


    The young man looked more like a schr with his physique and, judging by his handsome face, a yboy without any aura of an expert. As much as he did not believe that he even deserved the attention of the higher-ups with such a proposal, it was above his paygrade to make such decisions.


    It showed his experience and why he was entrusted with keeping the gates. In contrast, a younger guard made a "hmph!" with a disdainful look on his face, clearly not impressed. He would have told Wu Long to screw off but as his superior made a decision he could not contradict him without getting a beatingter.


    Soon, an elderly person with a goatee in in-looking but high-quality robes followed by a small group of people came back with the guard and looked at Wu Long with an inquisitive gaze up and down.


    "You want to be hired as a bodyguard?"


    "Only for the period of danger, I have other business elsewhere after that"


    Wu Long nodded at the elderly man''s question.


    "Hmm, we do wee strong people to help us weather the storm, but¡­"


    "You are in Body Transformation Realm so you do not see it, but I have a cultivation base at the 8th level of Qi Gathering" Wu Long exined


    Hearing this the expressions of the guards changed. In a mortal kingdom like this Qi Gathering Realm was already enough to make people more courteous, and he was near the peak. They themselves were either in the 1st or 2nd level Body Transformation Realm.


    The elderly man simply looked at one of the people who came with him. It was a burly man in the Qi Condensation Realm which was the highest realm present who simply nodded.


    "Do you perhaps have any rmendation or identification?"


    Wu Long did not bother showing his disciple badge, it was enough to let him enter the city or go to public ces, but not enough to gain the trust of the people besieged by danger.


    Instead, he took out another token, on which the "Ye" character was inscribed in gold.


    Seeing this token, the elderly man''s as well as everyone else''s eyes widened. This was a token signifying an honored guest of the Ye family Wu Long received from Ye Ling. Normally he just needed it in the Imperial Capital, but she told him to keep it, it seems in case he needed trust from nobles and royals in the kingdoms as she knew he was going to travel.


    This produced a magical effect, and he was led in without much wait.


    Such tokens were bound by blood and an array, so they would self-destruct once they are taken a certain distance from the token holders who provided the drop of blood to activate it. Thus they did not even need to doubt that he stole it, only checking the authenticity by respectfully asking to inspect it, which Wu Long did not refuse since the token was real.


    This was a move Wu Long used quite a lot before, as he ''bodyguarded'' many youngdies. He guarded them with his whole body covering them from above, and so well that none of thedies were left unsatisfied. Their families were usually not so thrilled by his guarding though.


    Though, strangely, now that he looked back at it, his perception and the way he thought seemed different. He was no longer as interested in making short-lived rtionships and fleeting one-night stands despite being mostly focused on such rtionships before. He pondered on it a little before dismissing it as the feeling was very ephemeral.


    The Luo family has already hired about 10 people of varying strengths from outside and there were asionally seen Luo family people who were in various stages of Body Transformation and early Qi Gathering Realms. It seems Qi Condensation was the highest realm around here, and there were very few of them.


    Wu Long settled in the Luo family and waited for his turn to see the youngdy of the house. It took two days and as the bodyguard that was hired from the outside he did not get to see her in close proximity, but seeing her from a distance was enough for him with the Chaos Origin Eyes.


    She had exquisite facial features, straight jet-ck hair, and purple eyes that were a natural manifestation of her Extreme Yin physique. Her plump lips were of a slightly darker pink color, and together with her long eyshes, refined eyebrows, and hair created a sharp contrast to her fair jade-like skin. She was slightly petite overall in her height but her forms were sensual and would instantly ignite a fire in the men who saw her while being perfectly proportional to her overall body, not seeming too oversized.


    ''Extreme Yin Dark Phoenix Body!''


    He looked at her with astonishment. As her physique has toppled all his expectations. It was amon misconception that Extreme Yin physiques were only of the ice attribute, as these were the mostmon out of these extremely rare conditions. The ''Extreme'' only referred to the Yin attribute, and not to an element, and there could be Extreme Yin physiques of all elements, even fire.


    Her physique was a very unique and precious one, and Wu Long only read about it, never having seen one himself. But he was certain as all indicators were there.


    She was now greeting a group of beautiful women in snow-white robes with blue flower patterns.


    "Yu''er, meet Elder Qin of the Frozen Garden Pce"


    A middle-aged man who seemed to be the father of this


    "Luo Mingyu meets Elder Qin"


    The purple-eyed beauty made a graceful bow.


    "It is nice to meet you, I am Qin Jinin, and this here is our sect''s Prime Disciple Xue Bing"


    The elder introduced another beauty. Her hair was long and straight, it was dark but had a deep ocean-blue tint. Her eyes were of a dark and cold blue color as if frozen in eternal ice, but there was no light of emotions in them. Her beautiful features were also frozen and unchanging, even as she bowed and greeted, and even her voice was devoid of any fluctuations.


    ''!!!...Extreme Yin Frozen Soul Physique...''


    Wu Long looked at her and was bbergasted. There were two Extreme Yin physique maidens before him. The probabilities of them both being born in one lifetime in the same isted minor world with a fractured link to the Spiritual Qi, and both being before him were so miniscule that he did not have the words to describe it. In his past lifetime, he only met three people with natural Extreme Yin physiques in his whole lifetime, and now he was meeting two at the same time.


    ''Hmm, it seems I will need to visit the Frozen Garden Pce sometime in the future too...''


    The Frozen Garden Pce Elder seemed to notice something and turned to look in Wu Long''s direction. Her eyes widened when she saw a familiar handsome face standing in line with bodyguards.


    "You are..."

 Chapter 81 Dao Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 81 Dao Cultivation</h4>


    "Hm? Elder Qin knows the warrior who came to help us?"


    Luo Mingyu''s father noticed the gaze and words of recognition from Qin Jinin and asked, a little surprised as she was a lofty figure not many have the privilege of knowing.


    "Mm, he is helping protect youngdy Luo?" she nodded.


    "Yes, he came only a few days ago, with the intention to help, he must have heard we are hiring bodyguards"


    "Hmm~, interesting... well, if you have him around the youngdy, she will not be in any danger then..."


    She said surprised and intrigued as to what he was doing here.


    "Really? If he is someone Elder Qin is so sure of, that is a cause for being cheerful"


    The man was surprised at such high praise and turned to look at Wu Long who only slightly nodded to Qin Jinin in recognition.


    "I cannot say anything to his character, but at the Ye family banquet I attended, he yed a Revolving Qi Realm practitioner without breaking a sweat with a high-level Spiritual Sword Art"


    "!!!"


    She replied, dumbfounding everyone there.


    They all turned to look at Wu Long, who calmly stood and looked at them, not fazed by the sudden attention from everyone present.


    Luo Mingyu had an interested look as she saw this man, who was apparently so powerful despite being so young and yet so low-key as to volunteer to guard her and humbly stand in line with the other guards. She noticed him as soon as she entered the hall, as she always bowed to the people making efforts to guard her when she saw them.


    It was not possible for such a conspicuously handsome man to not unintentionally catch the eye.


    After Xue Bing confirmed that Luo Mingyu had an Extreme Yin physique, they were not able to determine the type, but having no knowledge Elder Qin was inclined to think that it should also be of the cold attribute.


    It seemed that the original reason they decided she had such a rare and even legendary in the case of this world condition, was because of the fact that women who had Extreme Yin physiques had a natural charm exuding from them that intoxicated the men without any intention from the women to do so. This clue was the only thing people could judge since it was a little more apparent.


    Right now that charm was suppressed by a half-face veil that she was wearing that had a formation stitched into the semi-transparent fabric. This veil was of little use in front of Wu Long, but for most people, it shielded their perception of her charm, as well as slightly masked the features of half her face.


    "Lady Mingyu, I would like to formally express the willingness of our Frozen Garden Pce to ept you as a disciple. It would be very beneficial to you as you will be able to eventually learn to control your physique"


    Said Qin Jinin while Wu Long nearly sighed and almost shook his head. Herck of knowledge will make things very dangerous for this youngdy. But to his surprise, and to the surprise of everyone else, Luo Mingyu shook her head.


    "Thank you very much for the generous offer, Elder Qin. I know how precious such an offer is but I cannot ept it"


    "Yu''er...!"


    Her father was bbergasted at her words, this was the Frozen Garden Pce! One of the Five Great Sects, leaving alone how great of an opportunity it is, just the fact that she rejected them is already enough for him to almost pass out from fear.


    "I am sorry, Father, but I do not pursue the martial way. I am a Dao Cultivator and therefore am not suited to the Frozen Garden Pce which practices martial cultivation"


    She said courteously in a refined manner, but there was also firmness in her voice.


    "But..."


    "I see, it was rude of us to ask a Dao Cultivator to go with us. Thank you for hearing us out"


    Qin Jinin did not linger on it, immediately backing down.


    ''Hoh... a Dao Cultivator''


    Wu Long looked at Luo Mingyu with some appreciation, as it was a rather unpopr path, and, for many, very bitter.


    Dao Cultivation was another type of cultivation, with different principles and conditions for advancing in realms, simr to Dual Cultivation and Alchemy Cultivation.


    A Dao Cultivator did not possess anybat skills whatsoever, they were focused onprehending the Dao and their realm advancement would require not only a cultivation technique but also enlightenment or achievements in the mental realm. They practiced the ways of literary arts, calligraphy, philosophy, and other such types of skills. And were known as the peacefulmbs of the brutal cultivation world.


    But it did not mean they were not respected and valued. At some point in higher cultivation realms, normal cultivators would requireprehension of the Daos and greater mental realm to advance further, and then borrow the assistance of Dao Cultivators, who would have discussions on the Dao with them. Thus there were a lot of Dao Cultivation institutions that were held in high regard and protected by powerful entities.


    Since the meeting, Wu Long has basically been promoted as he now was following Luo Mingyu around the mansion, only parting when she entered her private courtyard.


    Most of her day was filled with lessons on etiquette, literature, calligraphy, and other such subjects a noble, and a Dao Cultivator might need.


    But asionally, her friends of simr backgrounds woulde to her to drink tea and have conversations on the Dao. These meetings were normally held in high-ss restaurants and other such ces around the city, but since Luo Mingyu was being targeted they visited her here. It was apparent that she was the center of the group, and the meetings may not be even held if not for her.


    "I must say, it really is foolish for these brutes to be arrogant when all they can do is swing their barbaric weapons around"


    One of the young masters said in one of their discussions. It was clear from the volume of his voice that the jab was aimed at Wu Long.


    All the noble young masters in the group instantly noticed, and immediately formed hostility to this handsome man who suddenly appeared beside Luo Mingyu.


    "And yet if it was not for those who wield martial arts, who would save you from those who want to harm you?"


    The tranquil voice of Luo Mingyu sounded out, and instantly puzzled the spirited young man, and most of his supporters who were already opening their mouths to sing praises.


    "...Ahem, Lady Mingyu, although I agree with you on that point, would the world not be beautiful if everyone was just not practicing the martial way?


    While it is true that in a world where everyone wields a weapon, one person not being an exception is not worthy of ridicule, however, if everyone was peaceful and cultivated the Dao instead, then it is an entirely different thing. I think you are being unfair in not considering that. The problem still stems from the fact that they are brutish, not from the fact that other people are also brutish"


    A handsome young master who seems to be the leader among the male part of the group decided to give a helping hand while smiling amicably.


    "Ideal world can only exist in ideals, and Dao is not an ideal. We cannot judge our real world solely by ideals"


    Luo Mingyu said in a pragmatic manner.


    "...If we do not at least strive to the ideals, we will never improve, and thus regress instead, will we not?"


    "That is certainly true...but I still cannot agree with the statement since there is one thing you missed. If you were attacked by a demonic beast in such an ideal world, would there be anyone capable of protecting you?"


    The young masters started to falter under Luo Mingyu''s logic.


    "B-But what about only practicing skills to deal with demonic beasts, it still does not excuse them from attacking fellow humans!"


    One of them said after seemingly having an epiphany but was stared down by all of them as even they had an answer for that, let alone Luo Mingyu.


    "Greed and jealousy are vices of not only martial artists but every person, if people who are not martial artists have ambitions to kill others, just using other means than directly attacking them, so can the ones who can wield martial arts. How can you only demand virtue from one side that you want to receive protection from?"


    As Luo Mingyu spoke, the silence that followed was somewhat awkward.


    "Lady Mingyu, it may seem that you are advocating and enabling violence"


    One of the youngdies at the discussion suddenly spoke up.


    "I do not condone or advocate it. I am simply saying that we should not judge other people''s Daos from only our own perspective. I hate violence as much as you do, but there is a difference between violence and having strength, as having strength does not necessarily equal perpetrating violence. Malevolent violence is perpetrated not by having strength but by evil thoughts, greed, and ambitions"


    As she finished speaking, the topic changed after a somewhat even more awkward silence.


    But there was now a light of appreciation in Wu Long''s eyes when he looked at Luo Mingyu, however, he still shook his head at how naive she was by thinking the conversation really was about the Dao.

 Chapter 82 Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 82 Challenge</h4>


    Once her friends were gone, Wu Long looked at Luo Mingyu who seemed to be pondering about something.


    "It is unexpected of a youngdy like you to have such an outlook on martial arts, especially since you explicitly stated that you do not wish to pursue it"


    He said with a tone of appreciation.


    Despite her naivety in interactions with people and recognizing their motives, he did admire her rather mature perspective on the question raised earlier given her upbringing and how sheltered she seemed to be.


    "I am only able to have such a stance now that I am being targeted and can do nothing but hide behind people who protect me. It was not always so"


    She said, and he now was even more appreciative of her since her introspection allowed her to see her ws and her insight as well as her honesty allowed her to not deny them.


    "It actually allowed me to take a big step forward and that is why I was able to breakthrough into the Qi Condensation Realm and even reach 2nd level almost in days"


    She then said in a happy tone. As Dao Cultivators required achievements in theirprehension of Dao to cultivate, they could potentially be stuck quite easily if they were stuck in their mental realm, but as long as their mental realm rose they could advance a lot easier than others, and a sudden enlightenment could take one even an entire Major Realm forward without worrying about an unstable cultivation base.


    "Do you think I was correct?"


    She suddenly asked.


    "I cannot say for sure"


    "Why is that? Can you give me your reasoning?"


    "The Dao is formless"


    Wu Long simply replied as he decided to give her a little helping hand on her path that was bound to be bitter. He was also very interested now that he saw her level of introspection about what this helping hand could give her.


    She seemed a bit taken by surprise at his not-straight answer, but then a little sour as she took his answer as a mocking. This part of a very famous axiom was not something she could be stumbled by.


    On the next day when Wu Long started to follow Luo Mingyu and that Dao discussion was held, one of the capital guardmanders came to check up on the perimeter, and also to ask Luo Mingyu if she noticed anything suspicious.


    When Wu Long saw the fiery red hair from the distance, he smiled and waved at the surprised beautifulmander.


    "Sister Feng Yi!"


    Luo Mingyu greeted themander, Feng Yi in a familiar way.


    "Mingyu, how have you been? ... and ... it''s you?"


    Feng Yi smiled at the youngdy and then shifted her eyes to Wu Long, who she did not expect to see here.


    "Hello, prettydy, it seems we meet again. Thank you for your help, by the way"


    Wu Long replied with a charming smile.


    "Hmph, ttery won''t get you anywhere. I just did my duty"


    She said, not batting an eye. She was indeed somewhat surprised by his appearance, but that was just an initial surprise and she was nowpletelyposed.


    "You know each other?"


    Luo Mingyu looked at them in confusion, it seemed that Wu Long was a fairly widely known person. The two exined how they met, and Luo Mingyu exined to the puzzled Feng Yi why Wu Long was around her. When she heard of his supposed prowess, shock and disbelief appeared on her face. She herself was one of the most powerful practitioners in the kingdom excluding sects that were located within the borders with her Revolving Qi Realm. To kill people at the Revolving Qi Realm while being in the Qi Gathering Realm was something truly unbelievable.


    But since it came from Luo Mingyu, who heard it directly from an elder of the Frozen Garden Pce, she had no choice but to believe it, she also did feel when she first met him that he was a tough opponent, that she could not urately gauge the strength of.


    They talked a bit more, and then she left. She would visit like that sometimes each day, sometimes with a day in between it seems.


    A week passed since then, and Luo Mingyu started to show signs of fatigue. She would go to sleep, and Wu Long''s voice would sound with the phrase "The Dao is formless" over and over again in her mind.


    She heard and read that phrase from a famous axiom of ''Dao is formless, soundless, and is incorporeal'' many times in her life. It was basic knowledge that any novice would first learn.


    But in his voice and tone when he said those words, there was something ancient and profound, something she could notpletely grasp.


    She would sit up on her bed in frustration and start pondering until it was morning and her sses would start, giving her no time to sleep.


    Meanwhile, Feng Yi''s visits would continue as they have before Wu Long arrived. Her family was one of the three pirs of stability for the kingdom. The Luo family of schrs, the Feng family of warriors, and the Nin family of merchants. Thus Luo Mingyu was very close to Feng Yi as she always looked up to her from early childhood.


    One day, Feng Yi showed upte in the evening at the door to Wu Long''s small house in the Luo Family Manor.


    As he opened the door and looked at her with a question in his eyes, she folded her hands below her chest and looked at him with a challenge in her expression.


    "So? Are you going to make a move or not?"


    She said to him, dropping any greetings.


    "What do you mean?"


    Wu Long replied as if he did not know what she meant.


    "Cut the crap, I saw the gaze you gave me, and your subtle hints did not escape me either. Are we going to do it or not?"


    She responded a little impatiently as she did not like to beat around the bush. During the visits, she saw how Wu Long looked at her, and she has lived enough not to know what that look meant.


    "Come in"


    He smiled, and let her inside, closing the door behind her.


    She went to the center of the room and looked around a bit without much interest as this was a temporary dwelling provided to those helping to protect Luo Mingyu.


    "You are quite bold ining here yourself, not that I do not like it"


    Wu Long said to her with a smile as she turned back to him.


    "Hmph, I know what I want and am not shy to show it"


    She said proudly. Her attitude toward Wu Long during the visits to Luo Mingyu was mostly cold and somewhat indifferent on the outside, but as she looked at his gaze and his handsome appearance, coupled with his strength, she found him more and more attractive. Despite her beautiful appearance, not many men looked at her as a woman in this kingdom, because she was stronger than any of them. She was one of the five strongest people here, three of which were rted to her by blood and the other being an old man. So seeing the look that made her feel coveted after so many years since it happenedst time when she was still not as strong, made her impatient to grasp this chance.


    "Are you sure you want to do this? I may not be the one who should be saying this, but giving your Pure Yin Essence away is a one-time act, and is irreversible"


    "Are you looking down on me? I would not havee here if I was not sure. It''s not like I am not interested in men because of my profession, I just never encountered any decent men except my father and brothers"


    "Does that imply you consider me a decent man?"


    "You are passable, I guess"


    "Heh, what an honor"


    He looked at her with a chuckle and went a little closer.


    "Though I am quite possessive and if you really be my woman I will have to take you away from here eventually"


    "Hmph, it depends if you can make me your woman first, who knows if you will disappoint me"


    "Disappoint? Now that''s something I have not heard in a long time. This provocation may cost you, you know?"


    Wu Long''s smile widened at her words, and a slightly dangerous light appeared in his eyes, as that was a challenge he could not simply ignore.


    "Heh, what confidence. I really want to see if it is empty or not"


    She replied doubling down. While she did find Wu Long attractive and wanted to grasp the chance to finally experience the touch of a man, she was not a little girl in love, so she did not feel like giving him too much face and acting all submissive. She would probably not do so even to a man she was madly in love with.


    "Hmm~, I see..."


    For the first time in all half a year since he has awakened in this world, the eyes of not Wu Long the mortal, but eyes of the God of Pleasure looked at a woman, as he epted this challenge. A slight shiver of unknown origin went through her as she sensed an almost imperceptible change in his atmosphere.


    "Let''s start then, why don''t you get out of that armor first?"

 Chapter 83 (R18) Bite in response

    <h4>Chapter 83 (R18) Bite in response</h4>


    Feng Yi took off her armor, letting it freely fall to the floor with loud noises. She got to the robes under the armor and took them off in session. There was no coquettishness or hesitation in her movements, but also no shyness as it could be seen how confident she was in her body.


    Her bouncy curves soon were revealed and she had a confident smile on her face as she took off her upper underwear which was designed for ease of movement rather than pleasing looks. Her round and perky breasts and juicy ass were connected by a slim waist, her slender legs were tall and elegant. She released her fiery red hair that now slightly covered one side of her face and freely fell on her chest from one side and her back. Her olive green eyes were slightly shining as she had a look of superiority.


    But to her slight shock, there was no enchantment or utter infatuation on Wu Long''s face which was rather calm and only showed a slight smile.


    He took off his upper robes prompting her to nearly gasp when she saw his body as if sculpted by the heavenly artisan. But she kept it in.


    As he approached her, she stood with a challenging look on her face. His right hand reached out to touch her hairline at her temple and traced it down behind her ear while his thumb went down her cheek. His middle and index fingers reached the back of her neck while his thumb approached the side of her mouth and gently rubbed there. By this time slight tingles spread from his touch as this was the first time she experienced such a gentle and somewhat intimate touch, but her face showed none of those emotions as she continued looking at him with a look of ''show me what you are made of''.


    His left hand went on her neck from the right side and slid down to her vicle and then shoulder as if tracing the outline of her muscles and nerves. There now was a more definite feeling that was sent from his palm, but there was still no visible reaction from her.


    "Is this it? You think I will feel something from being touched like this?"


    He did not reply, just smiling at her and going around her to stand right behind her, his hand that was on her right shoulder went through the vicles through the front of her upper chest while he walked, and went over her shoulder to the shoulder de and to the side and front to reach her chest as he arrived. At the same time, he ced his right hand on the right side of her waist from behind and it then went up to her shoulder and then to the front from there to her other breast.


    He grabbed the foundation of both her chests slightly raising them, and his palms sent a pleasurable sensation through her. She held in any reactions, as now after talking that much she had to win no matter what.


    Then his hands started to apply pressure with fingers and palms in specific ces not going further from the base of her breasts, and only massaging the outer edges and muscles around them. The feeling of pleasure intensified, as light sparks of it started to permeate her. She made an effort not to make any sounds, which was bing extremely hard to do as she never felt so good. It never urred to her that just touching the base of breasts will be able to make her feel this much.


    Her breathing started to turn a little uneven despite her efforts to keep it calm. The body temperature started to go up starting from the points of contact to every corner of her body. He seemed not in a hurry, just massaging her like that, giving her body time to adjust to the new sensations and ready it for more.


    He then finally grabbed her breasts from under them and dug his fingers slightly into the soft and stic flesh, kneading the form slightly.


    "Ah!"


    A slight moan escaped herpletely unwillingly, as she was desperately trying to cope with the rising pleasure from the previous actions when he took her by surprise.


    Her right arm which his arm went around to reach her breast went up and her hand grabbed at his arm not far from his wrist instinctively, but she stopped at the very end so it only hovered over it as Wu Long started kneading and massaging her breasts that instantly took all of her attention. It seemed that her chest now turned into the very center of her being.


    He closed their distance, and his chest hit her back, while her plump and juicy ass was now propped up against his hips. She felt something very big and hard, exuding a high temperature under his lower robes touching her butt crack and lower spine, and shivers went up and then numbness ran back down her spine. His face was now near her head on the side of her left shoulder that was free of hair that went mostly down the right side of her head after she took off her upper underwear. She could feel his breath on her upper neck and ear.


    The pleasure her chest felt turned her whole body sensitive, and such stimtion from her back momentarily distracted her from his actions on her breasts, as he suddenly went to pinch and slightly twist her pink cherries.


    "Mmm!"


    "Hmmph¡­..hick¡­.nhick¡­..mmh¡­..nngn"


    Her moan, now muffled since she tried to hold it in was still loud. She then could not hold in the moans that came after, as they started leaking sounding more like whimpers. If someone did not see her face which was flushed red and had a sensual look it would sound like she was sobbing, since she still tried her best to suppress them.


    He returned to kneading her breasts without touching her nipples but that initial spark of pleasure that has been ignited was now growing steadily into a fire.


    She started to feel a tingly sensation in between her legs, as Yin Qi started to moisten her cave, but not seep down to her lower lips yet.


    Her pleasure only intensified as she tried to control it, he would asionally press near her are, not going to the nipple itself, causing a gasp to rise out of her every time, as he stimted something deep under the nipple that made it sensitive to even the air around it.


    The temperature in the room started to slowly climb, as her breath was now hot and fast.


    "Mhih¡­heeeh¡­.mnngh¡­.nhah! Haaah! Mmmghaaah!"


    The moans she tried to hold broke through the dam as the delightful sensations were like an ocean, covering her in wave after wave, each continuous wave taking away parts of the beach from the ind of her perseverance, opening up her to be vulnerable before them.


    Her slit was now moist with Yin Qi, as the underwear near it started to grow dark and the tingling feeling down there intensified, as it resonated with the blissful sensationsing from her chest and further stimted her sensitive body. Her right hand was holding his right arm near the wrist, and her left arm went up and over her shoulder, as her hand went to his neck running her fingers through his hair to grab his head.


    "Aaaaah!"


    He then pinched her nipples again, this time prompting a much louder and more sensual moan from her. But he did not immediately let go like before, instead kneading them along the breasts, making her moans louder and clearer.


    And then she felt his tongue slightly lick her ear''s outer arc and a spark of lightning went through her, her body heat shot up as her eyes opened up wide and her pupils went a little upwards, her slit started profusely leaking Yin Qi into her underwear as her stomach was already starting to spasm.


    "Hueeeeeeeeengh!!!"


    He pinched her nipples and tugged at them forward and outward to the sides while slightly twisting them and her eyes went even further up, her body starting to convulse. Yin Qi gushed from her flower and her juicy ass dug into his hips further. She trembled as a cry that was visibly suppressed by her clenched teeth escaped her undting in unison with her convulsions.


    "HeeeeaaaaaaAAAAH!!!"


    He slightly increased the tugging as her chest went forth with the slightly arching back, making the climaxst and intensifying it as she could not hold the moan and it now escaped fully.


    When she started to go down from the peak, he let go of her chest and both his hands went down to her belly, as his right hand went further down, and into her underwear, as he started to caress her slit from the outside with big kneading motions of the muscles around.


    "W-Wait-Ah!"


    She tried to stop him with the hand that was still holding slightly to his right arm, but there was no strength in it and then she was ovee by the new sensations, while his left hand also started rubbing her belly and applying light pressure to specific spots and tracing lines along the muscles that started spasming first before.


    "Ah! Wait! Haaah! Gi-...Ah! Give me time to AH!"


    She tried to ask for some time to calm down, but a light bite on her ear came in response.

 Chapter 84 (R18) It’s fine...Continue

    <h4>Chapter 84 (R18) It''s fine...Continue</h4>


    "Ah!"


    A spark went through her spine and made a numb sensation in her lower back intensify as her mind went nk for a moment. His left hand gradually made its way back up to her chest, now grabbing the opposite chest as he was hugging her close, not letting her body escape to the front.


    He slightly adjusted his posture so that she was leaning on him, as his hand went inside her groin to caress her lower lips. This caused the muscles on her inner thighs to start contracting, and her moans filled the room. The humidity and temperature continued to rise, so the air she greedily breathed in as her moans took her breath away was already not cool enough to cool her down.


    The Yin Qi her lower mouth produced was abundant and sticky, lubricating his fingers and making the sensations she felt that much stronger.


    "Ah! Aaaah! Wai- aah!! Waihaihait!!! Ahaaaaaaaaah!!!!"


    She tried to ask for a break again and his fingers lightly flicked her pink pearl, making her scream loudly as her convulsions returned and her flower gushed with another stream of Yin Qi. She was slightly writhing in his arms as he held her close to him, locking her posture. Saliva started dipping from the tongue that was slightly showing its tip from her mouth.


    His index finger went on her pink pearl and started rubbing it with short and quick rhythm and the fingers of his left hand pinched her nipple as her climax went up in power. Her legs went on her toes as her body was trying to unload the pleasure by distributing it throughout.


    She only finished climaxing as his fingers went into her slit to caress the inner side of her lips, as she was moaning loudly again. He did not give her even a moment to calm herself down, as he attacked her with pleasure again and again.


    But as she started to climb to the top again, and was getting close, while she stopped begging him to stop and got ready for the next peak he suddenly stopped.


    "Haaaah¡­.haaaah¡­..haaaah...w-why¡­.haah¡­..why did you stop?"


    She asked him through heavy breathing.


    "You told me to stop earlier"


    He said in an innocent voice but there was a smile on his face.


    She heavily breathed and was trying to calm down, but the heavenly sensations she felt earlier and the feeling of almost getting that sensation again but not reaching it was still too vivid for her to think straight.


    "I-It''s fine, just continue¡­."


    She still tried to have an aloof veneer but the longing she felt for the blissful peak that she almost climbed again made her ask for continuation. She was hoping to regain someposure after she reaches that sensation again just this one more time.


    He led her to the bed and took off herpletely drenched underwear near it. He thenid her down near the side of the bed as he ced his knee on the edge, to her side.


    His left hand went on her chest and started kneading her breast, while his right hand was ced on her stomach, gently rubbing the muscles there, sending sparkles of bliss through her, her consciousness was closely following the movements of his right hand, while it slowly went down to her lower abdomen, and when it was almost right at the gates his left hand pinched and tugged up the unsuspecting nipple which instantly threw her into the embrace of pleasure, but his thumb while massaging the lower abdomen pressed on a spot that seemed to magically lessen it, not letting it tip over.


    "Aaah! Haaaah! W-What are you- Aaaaah! Aaah!"


    She could not finish her question as his right hand finally reached her slit again, and started caressing the inner lips, as he was making her tremble with bliss.


    Her left hand was now gripping the bedsheets and her right hand was on his forearm which hand massaged her breasts.


    But she soon noticed that the pleasure he gave her seemed to lessen a bit as soon as she came close to her climax. He would change the ce he rubbed and touched abruptly, and the feeling would be gone, while other pleasure washed over her. Frustration started to umte, as she could not release it.


    "Aaah! St-Ah! Stop! Aaah! Stop!"


    She could finally not endure it as while the feeling was still very pleasurable, she could not handle not being able to climax after experiencing it the first two times. Especially her second climax that sent her to the heavens, which she never experienced before while pleasuring herself.


    "Hmm, it seems to not work, let''s try another method¡­"


    Wu Long said in a somewhatmenting tone while there was a light of mischief in his eyes and a slight smile on his lips. He adjusted their positions as he was now in between her legs, and his face was nearing her groin. Though it was the first time a man was seeing and was so close to her unprotected and uncovered flower, she did not have the peace of mind to think about that as she was craving the pleasure after which she will certainly be more in control of this situation.


    His hands went around her thighs to grab them and spread them to the sides, while his mouth went up to her flower and started licking and sucking it.


    "Aaaah! Yes! That''s it! Aaa! Keep going! Aaaah! Haaah!"


    She started to moan as new, more intense sensations spread from between her legs. He was sucking on her lower lips, and kissing and licking her pearl, his tongue was traveling all over her flower and even slightly teasing the entrance of the pink cave. But strangely she still wasing close but never making that final step. Only this time it was even worse, since the pleasure was even higher, and he kept her on the verge, not letting it fall even a little, but still not giving her that final nudge. So there was no going down, only staying at the very tip of not going up to the peak without retreating or advancing.


    "Aaaaah! Haaaah! W-Aaaah! Why!?!? Haaah!"


    She was gripping the bedsheets on both sides, as her head was tilted up and backwards, while going back and forth from one side to the other as her chest was heaving from her moans and uneven breathing, slightly raised up as her spine was arching in anticipation of that final nudge of bliss that could send her to the heaven again.


    He was tightly gripping her thighs that were wriggling in the excruciating pleasure as his mouth dug into her flower, tasting all of the Yin Qi abundantly leaking from it.


    "Aaah! Mmmm! Nhaaah! I-I can''t! Please! Please let me cum!!!!"


    She shouted as she could not hold it in. There were tears on the sides of her eyes as she started begging for him to let her climax.


    He let go of her thighs, as his hands took off his pants while his mouth was still pleasuring her, not letting her go over or the pleasure to go down.


    When his raging dragon was free of thest of his clothes, he headed his fingers to help pleasure her flower, covering them in her juices and then sent them down to his sword, applying the juices he just collected there. He then quickly stood up and adjusted it to the already slightly spread entrance to her cave that was twitching and invitingly greeted the very tip as if kissing it and trying to suck it inside while gripping her thigh from above with his left hand and his right hand went on her abdomen. He came inside in one thrust while applying slight pressure on specific points on her lower abdomen.


    "Aaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    He instantly prated halfway, as the cave was spread wide open and was full of Yin Qi that eased the entrance. She felt piercing pain, but it was almost instantly overshadowed by immense pleasure, as her eyes went up and her body started convulsing again. She released a stream of Yin Qi at his groin, that covered the part of his dragon that was still outside. Her hands, gripping the bedsheets went up with them, making wrinkled tents on the bed. The pain she initially felt was then further alleviated by him pressing his fingers on certain points above as the pleasure went up not being suppressed by even slight pain anymore.


    "...AAAAaaaamghfmmmmmm!!!"


    He gripped her waist which was slightly lifted up from her arched back with both his hands next and applied light pressure with his dragon on the spot its tip was hitting, halfway inside her pink cave on the ceiling where a slight bump could be felt. Her eyes nearly rolled over as her scream of bliss intensified and she bit her lower lip muffling it. The Yin Qi gushing down below was gushing again with every convulsion of her body.


    Her eyes flickered with intense ecstasy as her vision turnedpletely white in several quick shes, and then gradually for thest time but staying like that for some time.

 Chapter 85 (R18) In his embrace

    <h4>Chapter 85 (R18) In his embrace</h4>


    As she started toe out of the climax he started to move very gently and not far but in a moderate pace, rubbing the ce he applied pressure to with the tip.


    "Aaah! Wait! Haaah! Let me re-Aaaaah! Nhgaaah! Uhuhuh!"


    Her hands gripped his lower arms as she tried to adjust to the new blissful sensations that he gave her and the sensation of something so massive being inside her. His hip movements drove his nowpletely lubricated dragon deeper and deeper into her cave until he hit the end with the head.


    "Ooomph!!"


    She made a surprised sound as she felt something so deep inside her that made her head nk. Her belly feltpletely full as there was a stiff and hot thick rod inside.


    He stayed there for some moments, making sure she felt that sensation to the fullest and then started moving his hips again, this time with a little more magnitude of the swings, spreading the folds of her pink cave open each time as they contracted and tightened.


    "Aaaah! Mmmgh! Nhaaa! Nnngh! Mhuaaaah! Aaaah!"


    As he moved she was releasing loud moans that reverberated through the hot and humid room that was filled with their scents. The bed was releasing creaking sounds in unison to the movements of their bodies.


    Soon she started to feel her peaking again, and her moans were now filled with bliss. Her stomack started to spasm, her beautiful olive green eyes looked at him with a film of pleasure covering them. Her fiery red hair was all over the white bedsheets. He then made a few deeper thrusts, and she started to climax again.


    Her legs trembled while being stretched as far as she could, and the grip she had on his lower arms strengthened. She was shouting out her delight as a few drops of tears fell from the corner of her eyes.


    His arm went to her pink pearl and teased it in unison to her climax, driving it higher and making her stay there a little more.


    Then, as her arched back started to go back down and the spasming on her stomach went down he gripped her hands by the wrists as he easily freed his lower arms from them, and took them closer to where their bodies were connected, as her now stretched across forearms made her breasts press against each other in an alluring scenery.


    He then started to go inside her again and again, driving his rod deep inside her with every thrust, as she started screaming with bliss again.


    "Aaaah! Wait a little! Jus¡­just give me some aaaah! Some time to reeeeeeest! Aaaaah!"


    His movements were in one continuous rhythm and he moved such that his rod was hitting her cave at an angle while her bouncy chest was moving in a mesmerizing motion up and down. Her pink cave was mping down on him, as she was starting to feel the peaking closer again. Her lower legs were bending and stretching with his thrusts a little as she was no longerpletely controlling their movements.


    "Aaaah! Aah! I-I aming aga-aaaaAAAAAAAAAH!!!"


    As she began to climax he did not stop, still continuing the same rhythm, angle, and magnitude of hip movement. She was ascending the heaven in bliss while screaming and gushing with Yin Qi. There was now nothing on her mind but the pleasure she was feeling.


    He continued to drive her up the pleasure hill to the peak over and over for five consecutive times in this position. She was gushing with Yin Qi making both of their crotches wet and sloppy, pping sounds spreading from her bouncy ass and alluring hips meeting his sturdy but flexible hips. Her voice started to be a little hoarse from all the screams she released while climaxing.


    "Aaaah! N-No more! Haaah! I can''t go on!! Nghaaah! Pleeeahaaheeease!!!"


    He slowed down his movements and let go of her hands. He bent down as his face went close to hers, and she lowered her raised eyes and head to look at him with some pleading.


    "But I have to make sure I satisfy you so that you don''t say that you are disappointedter and refuse to be my woman"


    He said innocently again.


    "I-I''m sorry! I was wrong! I-...I- I''ll be your woman! Youpletely satisfied me, I can''t go on anymore!"


    She said while some tears appeared on the corners of her eyes.


    His eyes softened as he looked at her and he caressed the side of her face just like he did at the very start, but now there was extra intimacy in this motion, that somehow made her feel soothed.


    He closed his mouth to hers and gave her a kiss, a sweet kiss that made her mind totally nk as she closed her eyes enjoying this tender feeling.


    His other arm went below and around her waist, embracing her, as his left hand went to the back of her head gripping it along her silky, wavy hair. He held her close, making her feel safe and loved, as if melting into him.


    He started moving again, but this time very very slowly and gently without moving too far out and in, her fatigue seemed to lessen, and as he held her in his arms and kissed her, the feeling of being driven to pleasure one-sidedly disappeared, as mes of passion went up inside her.


    She started softly moaning into his lips, as they kissed and embraced each other, while he was subtly and very gently giving her pleasure with his now peaceful dragon. As she lightly climaxed at the end, embracing him tightly with both her arms and legs, her convulsions were like a light shiver. He released his Yang Qi inside her, and a long and at the same time soft moan escaped her into his mouth.


    His tongue was soothing her, making a light dance around her tongue, as he tightly embraced her in return while releasing his Yang Qi inside.


    She finished her climax and went unconscious right after, as a single happy tear was going down from the corner of her eye.

 Chapter 86 It has been a while

    <h4>Chapter 86 It has been a while</h4>


    Wu Long carefully left Feng Yi''s embrace and went to get a warm wet towel, as well as a soft dry one, and gently cleaned her up. He thenid her on the dry and clean side of the bed and covered her in a nket, brushing off the hair that covered her face slightly to the side with an intimate motion.


    He went slightly hard on her, but he never gave anyone pleasure they could not handle. In her case, she was an armymander, and what the kingdom army most valued was not explosivebat strength but stamina. Her great stamina was unknowingly her downfall in her challenge to Wu Long, since he urately gauged how much she could endure which was a lot more than any of the partners he had up to here. Though she would most likely not recognize it and train this stamina even more in order to beat him, thus continuing to move further to the mouth of despair, as it was apparent that she was apetitive and tenacious person. That small weakness she showed at the end is bound to make her more determined to win back her pride. She would very likely challenge him over and over again. And more than beingpetitive, she was not someone to be submissive even when she fell in love. Though he liked that prideful and lively character. There was something very refreshing about her when he just met her that made him interested in her. But he could not describe it in clear words.


    He sat in a lotus position and started cultivating. Her Pure Yin Essence as well as the abundant Yin Qi she released was enough for him to advance to the 9th level of Qi Gathering Realm and consolidate that advancement. It took him nearly until morning, and Feng Yi woke up almost at the same time he finished his cultivation, just about ten minutes after.


    She slightly blushed but then her face returned to normal, as she cleared her throat and went to the bathroom to wash up. He smiled as he looked at her stunning figure while she went past him. Her wavy red hair covering one side of her face as they were all collected to that side and going down to her bare, ample and bouncy chest that was going slightly up and down in unison to her steps and also freely falling over the shoulder to her sensual back down to the round and juicy ass that swayed to the sides as she walked with her long and slender legs on elegant bare feet. Each step she took made the slightly perky hills with cherries on top sway a little and bounce. She was not shy to show off her body as she did not take a nket from the bed or cover the bathroom door when she went in and started to wash up.


    Wu Long was already cleaned up as he went to the bathroom right after he finished cultivating, so he just clothed himself while enjoying the show.


    As she finished, she wore her clothes and then armor, she had some spare underwear in her spatial ring, as women always had more precautions than men in the cultivation world in that regard, and carried spares at all times just in case. She then tied her hair into a high ponytail leaving only a strand on one side of her face.


    When she was all clothed in armor, she was nowpletelyposed, as it gave her an extrayer offort, as something that has protected her for many years. After it was damaged she would always repair it, not rece.


    Wu Long gave her a small pill bottle he took out from his spatial ring earlier.


    "Take this so that you feel normal during the day, as your hips might feel sore for a few days. It will even allow you to go on horseback without trouble, but don''t take more than one a day"


    He said to the question in her eyes.


    "...Thank you¡­ And about what I saidst night¡­ I may be your woman now, but that does not mean I will submit to you. Next time you will not see me begging you for anything, don''t get cocky because you caught me on my first time"


    She said as she took the bottle. Her pride did not let her admit that moment of weakness. Though Wu Long simply nodded, truthfully, he did not n to extort a rtionship from her with those words said admittedly in a vulnerable moment, but it seems she does admit the part about bing his woman, just not the part about being sorry and wrong to question his ability to satisfy her.


    She nodded to his understanding and turned to leave. But as she got closer to the exit, she stopped and looked slightly to the side as her eyes looked over her shoulder.


    "...I will be back to see if you can be so cocky after the next timeter"


    She said and went out as Wu Long chuckled.


    On another day, Luo Mingyu suddenly came out of her lodging a bit earlier than usual with an excited look, although she was a little pale as her fatigue was umting over the days. It was the first time since she thought that Wu Long mocked her that she talked to him again in a direct conversation, and she bowed to him right from the start.


    "Thank you for the words you gave me!"


    She said as Wu Long smiled at her.


    "Congrattions on your breakthrough"


    Luo Mingyu was now at the 7th level of Qi Condensation despite being at the 2nd level only yesterday, such astronomical speed of cultivation while keeping the cultivation basepletely stable was only avable to Dao Cultivators, as they only required enlightenment or mental realm growth to do so. Though this dide with a penalty that they could not advance in cultivation by simply gathering Spiritual Qi or with medicine, and could be potentially stuck if they could not achieve some enlightenment or newprehension of the Dao. But the main attractive point of Dao Cultivation for many people was that it was one of the rare cultivation paths that could take a person with essentially no talent to high realms and extend their lifespan in exchange for having almost nobat power.


    Wu Long was inwardly impressed, as how much she could get from his help was limited by her ownprehension, introspection, and insight. And the results she showed were incredible. Such a jump in cultivation could only be achieved through a vast expansion of her mental realm andprehension of the Dao.


    She would of course need to digest all of these for some time, but it meant that her potential was that high.


    "My apologies, when you said those words, I thought you were mocking me, and I¡­got frustrated despite-..."


    Wu Long waved his hand to stop her apology while smiling at her honesty. She could have beenpletely silent about misunderstanding and resenting him as she did not say anything about it and normal people would not have even known from her outer demeanor. But she decided that even holding such thoughts was already a big mistake on her part, to someone who helped her, no less.


    She then started to talk to Wu Long when she was walking or generally free from her lessons or duties. She was discussing the Dao while he gave her some words back that made her ponder her own thinking.


    He asked her to spare him from her discussions with her friends as he really was not interested in listening to children expouning on the Dao and measuring their dragons while doing so. His main concern in this ce was her, and now, Feng Yi. The rest of the people were of no interest to him.


    He did keep an open ear to rumors though, as knowing the situation in the world could potentially help him with his search, and it was generally his habit to be somewhat aware of what was happening around him. Though not everything interested him, knowing did not hurt.


    He heard a particr one that pertained to his journey from two bodyguards who also were hired for this period of danger and liked discussing rumors with each other. It was about the sea he had to cross in order to get to the Spirit Wood Continent. Apparently, to cross the sea one had to be beware of pirates, and basically in thest 100 years no one has crossed that sea without getting approval from the Pirate Queen. She has been terrorizing the Liugwei Kingdom for years and they cannot do anything to her.


    She also has a daughter who is called the Pirate Princess and is feared almost as much as her despite being only 20 or so years old, but only when she is not around as she is known for hating that nickname. He already heard a rumor about pirates from Liugwei Kingdom at the banquet of the Ye family, but this was the first time he heard about a mother-daughter pair of pirates who ruled them, and who, reportedly, were both top beauties.


    ''Heh, a mother-daughter pair huh? It has been a while¡­''


    Wu Long smiled at this thought.

 Chapter 87 Rematch

    <h4>Chapter 87 Rematch</h4>


    Wu Long sent a message with the long-distancemunication talisman, and Ye Ling, escorted by a few elders and sect protectors have departed from the sect, to eventually escort Luo Mingyu and Feng Yi back to the sect. They would move at afortable pace so Wu Long had plenty of time to make his move, he just did not want to leave Luo Mingyu? here even after he takes care of the current danger that threatens her.


    On one of the days, he proposed that she takes a walk through the streets, as being sheltered inside the walls of the manor was not very good for herprehension of the Dao. It was immediately opposed by her family at first, but after aprehensivebat test against all of the Luo family elites where Wu Long left them in shambles, beaten to a pulp, the outing was approved, as there really was nothing threatening her when he was around.


    They walked through the streets and looked at the bustling crowd as they talked about concepts and reality. Her recent achiveiments thus rapidly began to be consolidated with the experience, and she craved for these outings to continue.


    Despite the cold weather and snow, the capital was lively as Fantian Kingdom was rtively wealthy and peaceful for as long as it was established nearly 300 years ago from the ruins of a corrupted and poor country. The current royal family were the descendants of the leader of the revolt that happened back then, and the three families were descendants of the three biggest supporters. It was a very well known heroic tale of brave men and women who went against the corrupt king and overthrew him to establish an era of peace and prosperity in thends.


    It has been 30 years since the first hero king abdicated the throne, and the kingdom has since been in decline, with discrimination against vagrants fleeing from war and poverty that was constantly instigated by someone in the shadows, and the Nin family who were the pir of the economy for all 300 years starting to falter thus making the economic situation less irond, as well as the mountain bandits who appeared as a result of these factors threatening the stability of the country.


    Despite that, there was still hopeful atmosphere and busy crowd with no time for such worries filling the streets, which made a perfect opportunity for Luo Mingyu to experience the vibrance of life and ponder on its profundity.


    Wu Long apanied her and encouraged her to look sometimes where she did not want to, at things that were not pleasant to look at,? and sometimes just buy street food and look at the happiness of children ying with the snow. Feng Yi joined them at some point. She was surprised to see them at first, when she was patrolling the streets, but then nonchntly mixed in, making Wu Long chuckle while the unsuspecting Luo Mingyu weed her with joy.


    At night, Wu Long was not surprised to see Feng Yi at his door, who strode in as if it was her home as soon as the door opened. He merely smiled and closed the door behind her.


    "I knew you had ulterior motives! I am not some jealous woman, so I would not mind you having other women, but you better not make Mingyu cry! I will make sure you regret it if you do"


    She said as he walked into the room after her. Her olive green eyes looked at him with determination and there was strength in them that made no one doubt she was a woman of her word.


    "Hmm, it is good that you are not a jealous? woman, but I am a possessive man. So you will not have any other man besides me"


    He said with a charming smile.


    "Shameless"


    "Guilty"


    Feng Yi stared at him intently for some time in silence, wondering what it was besides his face and body that made him so disgustingly confident, even somewhat insufferably arrogant, shameless and yet so fatally attractive.


    "How many women are you going to pursue?"


    She finally broke the silence after a while.


    "I really cannot say, it all depends on how many can I pursue?"


    "Greedy bastard"


    "Guilty again"


    "Shameless and greedy!"


    "Guilty as charged"


    Wu Long looked at her eyes, which were trying to drill a hole in his head by staring, with an amused smile, admiring how hot and beautiful she looked when having such an expression.


    He knew she would ept his shameless side and that was the only reason he initiated a rtionship with her. His recent strange unwillingness or even aversion to make short-term rtionships and fleeting romances made him rethink what women he would approach, and if he wanted to approach certain women. For example Elder Qin of the Frozen Garden Pce who came with Xue Bing to confirm if Luo Mingyu was normally someone he would also make a move on, and he knew that it would only be a short fleeting romance, but now he was not interested in making a move on her at all. Because he knew that she will only suffer in a long-term serious rtonship as she was not someone who would tolerate her man having other lovers. Though the same could not be said about Xue Bing.


    Sui Luxiao was one of the rare cases who he knew that he could make happy despite having other women, and who would eventually not mind it at all because her character allowed such a change.


    For someone as experienced and with such keen perception as Wu Long, it only took a few small interactions or in some cases even just a look to determine such deep character features. But that of course, since all of the women in this world were extremely young, none of the women he pursued here were even above 200 years old. If he was looking at an immortal woman, he would need a lot more time and more interactions to gauge such character traits.


    Thus, even if he heard of a pirate mother-daughter pair, it only piqued his interest, and he would have to actually meet them to figure anything out.


    "As for making her cry¡­ I couldn''t say, even you criedst time so I am really not confident¡­"


    "!!...You!!"


    Feng Yi''s face flushed red and there was a look of astonishment and indignation on her face.


    "Hahah, you really are beautiful, you know?"


    He suddenly made apliment-sucker-punch that took herpletely off the guard.


    He approached her and a shiver went down her spine as memories from a few nights ago went in shes through her mind.


    She took a step back unconsciously. But then, a feeling of not epting such a cowardice and defeat welled up and her leg that took that step froze, and then took a step forward instead, so that her face was right in front of his.


    He raised his hand and ran it through her hair on one side, caressing them and feeling their silky texture, and then gave her a kiss. She did not stop him, and answered the kiss, cing her hand on his shoulder.


    His hand went on thetch that fixed her pauldron to her chest armor, and skillfully removed it as the piece of heavy leather and metal fell to the floor with a loud thud and nking sounds from the metal parts.


    She took off her belt with along with the ox-tailed sword that was strapped to it and a few bags with other tools that were also attached on it and threw it to the side while their tongues twined.


    Another loud thudter, her gloves went into another corner of the room, as he already started removing her chest piece. She was surprised at how familiar he was with removing armor that somehow made her a little more aggressive in their kiss, to which he responded in suit by intensifying it from his side too.


    As he helped her remove her armor piece by piece they stopped kissing and removed their robes at the same time. Her ample chest bounced a little as she removed her upper underwear, and her hair fell to the side she took her underwear off to, covering a little of her face from that side. She was startled to see his dragon, as it was the first time she saw one. Last time he did not even show it to her.


    ''I-It''s so big? How does something like that fit?''


    She could not believe that something thisrge was inside her before. Although she certainfly felt like it was giant, she thought it was only a perception like she heard her friends say that it feels bigger than it actually is.


    ''No wonder I was so sore all these days, only bing better today''


    She then came to a conclusion. She then looked up to see an annoying smile facing her.


    "Hmph, if you think you can frighten me with this you''ve got another thinging! Last time you took me by surprise since it was my first time. Don''t expect that cocky smile tost after we start this time"


    She said in a confident voice, as she really was convinced that her ''defeat''st time was due to her inexperience and now she could properly show him that it is not so easy to subdue her. Wu Long smiled at this challenger who came for a rematch.

 Chapter 88 (R18) Triumphant smile

    <h4>Chapter 88 (R18) Triumphant smile</h4>


    Wu Long led her straight to the bed andy her on the white bedsheets while kissing, hovering above her, as her fiery red hair created a stark visual effect on the white. His hands went on her shoulders and then traced fingers down to her chest, as he started kneading the outer edges of her breasts and massaging the muscles around them. His rod was right above her belly, so close and exuding heat that it made tingles run through her in waves even if it did not touch her skin.


    She tried to not moan again, but with the intense kiss, it was harder to control it, so slight moans came out of her into the kiss. She already felt her body heating up in anticipation, despite all her efforts to keep it under control. Her hands were woven around his neck as this was the position she was in when heyed her down.


    He ended the kiss and his mouth started traveling to her jaw and then neck down her upper chest and then eventually arriving at her right breast which he was kneading from below.


    He kissed her breast from above, a little further in from the edge but not going too close to the cherry on top. Her now muffled moans that she was suppressing were bing harder to hold in as a liquid fire started spreading through her body from that one kiss.


    She did not look at him, because she knew that he was looking here, and she did not want to show the pleasure in her eyes to him, so she looked up while her hands were on his head, running through his hair.


    "Aumph!"


    He proceeded to kiss the sides and above her breast, getting closer and closer to the center, but once her attention was already concentrated there as the cherry slightly trembled in anticipation when it sensed his hot breath, her other cherry was pinched and lightly tugged up by his fingers, making her produce a sound as she was readying for pleasure from another spot.


    Her whole body went slightly up and her belly touched his dragon, and a wave of sparks went outward from the point of contact, making her already slightly wet slit leak Yin Qi in abundant amounts.


    "Mhauph! Mmm!"


    His mouth covered her pink peak and his right hand that was kneading the hill under it went straight to her lower abdomen. As he started sucking on the cherry, his fingers slid across her wet lips, as loud moans escaped her.


    She could no longer keep them in and started moaning as his finger went in and started caressing her inner lips and around the entrance to her wet cave. The Yin Qi that was now covering his fingers was making all of the slippery sensations that much smoother as sparks of electricity went from both her flower and her cherry top through her body, meeting in between and resonating.


    Her hands spread onto the sides, sping the bedsheets.


    "Mmmhmm! Mmhah! Haaaah! Aaaaah! Aaaaaaaaagh!!!!"


    Once she closed in to her climax he lightly pinched the pink pearl above her forbidden gates. Her moans that turned from nasal to loud and clear ones intensified and then her lower body went up, her belly making contact with his dragon again. Her spasming stomach was further stimted as it was even more sensitive at this moment and her convulsions intensified as he rubbed the pearl and made circr licking motions around her cherry top.


    Her gushing Yin Qi was hitting his hand and further coating it. Lights from thenterns that illuminated the room were flickering in her eyes that were currently seeing shes of white.


    "Aheuk! Ah! Ah! No! Wai-Ah! Aah!"


    As she started toe down from the peak, his fingers slid inside her and started to vigorously attack a specific spot not far from the entrance in quick session. Her head tilted to the back and she shouted her words alongside her moans while grasping at the bedsheets on both sides. Her legs were strained as they still held her lower body slightly up and could not stop as they were now spasming from the intense pleasure she felting from her pink cave.


    As her lower body went up and down along with the movements of his fingers her abdomen was constantly rubbing against his dragon at the spot where it would hit if it were inside her, which sent electric shots through her.


    "Ah...hac¡­..hac...¡­ghaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    She did notst long until the next wave of ecstasy washed over her and her throat contracted so the first sounds were as if she was struggling to let out her voice, which then finally broke through into a loud scream of bliss as her slit gushed with another stream of Yin Qi into his hand.


    He let go of her cherry and watched her tremble with delight as climax overwhelmed her.


    She slowly came down from it to find him between her legs, and just as she wanted to stop him, his mouth dug into her flower, giving her no rest, as she clenched her teeth and moans that were suppressed into sounding like sobs and whimpering started to escape her.


    His hands were firmly holding onto her thighs, not letting her escape as his tongue went inside her. He tormented her with pleasure, not giving her the relief of climax next. She recognized what he was trying to do and held on, without making any pleas or begging him.


    But she soon noticed something strange, not only was she always on the verge, without being able to climb the peak, there started to appear an itching sensation deep inside her cave. The itching sensation began to be stronger until it bordered on being unbearable.


    She clutched the bedsheets on both sides, struggling to not falter, but both not being able to climax and the unbearable desire for the innermost parts of her cave to be touched and rubbed started to bring tears to the corners of her eyes.


    "Aaaah! Nuaaaaah! Give! Haaah! Give it to me! Aaaah! I -aaaah! I get it so -Aaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    She finally could not hold on and asked him to enter her, and as she was halfway through saying that she would concede the first round of forey he got up and prated deep inside her in one go.


    As he did, she released a loud scream and Yin Qi shot in a stream into his lower abdomen, as her muscles contracted around him. Her stomach spasmed and sent convulsions to the rest of her body as she made wrinkled tents appear on the bedsheets with her hands again.


    While she was reeling in these sensations he ced her ankles on his shoulders and bent down while still inside her, cing both of his hands on her sides as she was now folded in two under him. His legs were now straight as he supported himself in a push-up position above her.


    "Haaa¡­haaa¡­.wait¡­what ar-aAHih!"


    As she came out of her climax, he slightly raised his hips, and rammed his rod down into her at apletely new angle for her. As she wasing back from the peak and noticed their positions, apletely new blissful sensation came from her abdomen and she released a moan that ended in an off-tone inhale.


    He gave her a second as she widened her eyes and looked at him, a bad feeling creeping into her as she realized that this position was dangerous.


    "Wai-ah! Ah! Ah!...."


    He started making movements of his hips as short and clear moans came out of her along with the pping sounds of their skin pping against each other with Yin Qi covering both of their crotches and hips.


    A little after this she started climbing her climax again, she tried to regainposure so that she is not one-sidedly pleasured and tried to make her pink cave tighten around him as a determined expression struggled to appear on her face. But the pleasure she felt was constantly intensifying as one wave came before thest subsided because of the rhythm of his hip movements.


    "Ah!! Ah!!! Aaaaaaaaaaah!!!!"


    He suddenly made three quicker and deeper thrusts and lodged his dragon deep inside her as his treasures were pressed around the lower part of her flower. Her eyes went up and her tongue peeked out of her mouth as the ce they were connected started overflowing with Yin Qi. The legs that were pressed between them were shaking, making the breasts under them feel even more pleasure, as she tightly held the bedsheets, tugging them towards her. He waited for a moment and released his Yang Qi deep inside her sensitive cave which instantly sent a lightning sensation. Her mind turned nk as her vision waspletely white from millions of microscopic shes.


    He waited for her to calm down and exited her, carefully unfolding her posture and returning her legs back to the lying position.


    "Haaaah¡­..haaaah¡­..haaaa..."


    As she tried to calm down her breathing, her breasts moving up and down in an enchanting fashion, she was recovering and soon a realization started to appear in her.


    A smile appeared on her face as she felt the scorching hot sensation deep inside her, as his Yang Qi was gushing out of her deepest part going towards the entrance to her cave.


    "Haaah¡­hahah¡­hahaha...See? I-..."


    As she raised her upper body to triumphantly look up at him her words caught in her throat.

 Chapter 89 (R18) I will be gentle

    <h4>Chapter 89 (R18) I will be gentle</h4>


    She saw a raging dragon that was still as energetic and vigorous as before, only now covered in their juices.


    "Wha-...why is it still standing?"


    A dumbfounded voice escaped her as she stared at it in a daze.


    "Did you think we were done?"


    He asked with a mischievous smile on his face, as he anticipated her thinking like that since he released his Yang Qi to intensify her climax.


    "Wait wha-..ah! What are you trying to do?"


    She looked with wide eyes at him approaching her, as he turned her so that her appetizing butt was facing him along with her sensual back. She lightly gasped when she arrived in this position. Her handsnded on the bedsheets and instinctively held them when he grabbed her hips from below with both hands and raised her ass up, but notpletely, as her chest was still lying on the bed. He only raised her ass, slightly folding her torso the other way this time.


    "Oooooomph!"


    He stood on his knees right behind her and pressed the tip of his dragon to the entrance to her pink cave that was overflowing with the white load that he released earlier as well as her own Yin Qi, and he entered inside her again from this position, spreading apart her folds and causing a loud moan to escape her. Her Yin Qi and his Yang Qi gushed from the sides of his rod, squeezed out by the dragon that filled her to the brim as his treasures were pressed against her slit from another angle now.


    "Ugh! Ughuhuh! Ghuuuh! Nghuuh!"


    She then went on to bite the sheets she held up with her hands, as he started ramming his dragon into her cave, reaching deep inside her with every big thrust, and rubbing all the spots she felt the most on the way. Her moans escaped through her teeth that were biting onto the sheets that she was also tightly gripping with her hands. Her breasts were pressed into the bed, while her ass was raised up high.


    While he was ramming his hips into her plump butt, he left his left hand on her hips, as his right hand grabbed onto her buttcheek, spreading his fingers wide, digging it into the soft and stic flesh, and knead it slightly in unison with his hip movements. Loud pping sounds resounded in the hot and humid room filled with their scents alongside the creaking of the bed and the moans she was making into the bedsheets she bit on.


    Her eyes went slightly up as she was experiencing pleasure over and over again as he drove his rod deep inside her tight pink cave. The rhythm he was moving in was specifically sending arge wave of pleasure when the other one was going back, so that they shed and resonated. Tingling sensations were running through every corner of her body, making it sensitive to any stimtion.


    His hand then let go and traveled from her buttcheek up to the back of her waist, sensually tracing her smooth slightly flushed skin, covered in sweat, while lying t on it. As he lightly pressed there, she felt his rod hitting inside even more vividly and her moans intensified, It then went up alongside her spine applying slight pressure there as his other hand raised her hips a bit more, giving more of an angle to his hip movements, as her slit started to gush with Yin Qi and she released a loud muffled moan. The hands she gripped the bedsheets with were trembling, as were her legs that stretched in between his thighs.


    He did not stop his movements, driving her higher and higher to the peak, and even as she went down from it he continuously drove her up again and again as she was climaxing over and over. She lost count of the times she came as she did not have any spare thoughts to keep it. Yin Qi was now gushing from her cave with almost every thrust.


    "UghaaaaaAAAAAAAH!"


    Finally, he made a long and slightly slower withdrawing motion and then a fast and deep thrust inside her. She released the bedsheets she bit down and her tongue went out of her mouth, dripping saliva as her pupils were half-covered by her upper eyelids. The scream that started when she was still biting on the sheets then turned into a piercing scream of ecstasy. Her convulsions were a lot more intense than previously, as he firmly locked her position with his hands, one on her hips from below, one on her back from above.


    Yin Qi shot in a stream from between her legs, as he released his Yang Qi deep inside her. The white shing in her eyes was now like a white screen covering her vision until it finally receded when her climax began to subside. Her legs stretched, trying to be as straight as it was possible and driving her ass into his hips even more.


    After a while of her shaking in this position, when she started to go back down he did not remove his dragon and turned her to the side while lying down beside her, as her back was now pressed against his chest.


    "Haa¡­haaa¡­.wai¡­.no more¡­..I can''t¡­."


    She was heavily breathing, but a sh of fear went through her eyes but it quickly disappeared when she felt his gentle touch on her head, caressing it, as his other hand went from below her to embrace her. She felt his firm embrace to be the safest ce in the world, as she melted into him again. His gentle caressing of her head began to soothe her worries away.


    "Shhh¡­it''s ok, I will be gentle now"


    He said as he brushed away her hair between their faces, and then turned her head by her chin to sweetly kiss her, while his hand that embraced her from below went on to her abdomen andid tly there. Her fatigue started to be alleviated while a passion welled up from under the ce he held his hand on. When he started slowly and very gently moving again, his hand moved slightly over her lower abdomen helping her to alleviate some of the sensations. His hip movement was soft and sensual as he made very long and very slow sliding motions inside her. One of her handsid on the bedsheets but not grasping them, while her other one went over her shoulder to the back of his neck, running through his hair to grab his head. She was softly moaning into his kiss, as light trembles ran through her from his tender touch.


    His hand slowly went from her chin to tracing her neck and down to her chest which he then held. He did not make any intensive movements, simply holding it in his hand and feeling its weight, the bounciness, her beating heart below it. Her leg went back as she tried to connect with him even more, as he entangled it with his,


    "Mmm¡­hmmm¡­.nnn¡­..mchu¡­..mmmm"


    Her soft moans and light kissing sounds wereing in unison with a slight creaking of the bed, as they passionately moved on it.


    Finally, she trembled slightly, and he released his Yang Qi inside her as a long and sensual moan escaped her. As the kiss ended, she opened her eyes to look at him, and there was a tender light in his eyes that stared back at her. She smiled and her vision started to turn dark as her eyelids closed.

 Chapter 90 Which way is correct?

    <h4>Chapter 90 Which way is correct?</h4>


    Wu Long performed the same care for Feng Yi asst time. And after he ensured that she isfortable, cultivated her Yin Qi. He did not advance, as he was already in the 9th level of the Qi Gathering Realm so it would take a lot more to advance within a Major Realm, not to mention crossing to the next one. But he did raise his cultivation from just having advanced to the 9th level to further within the level.


    As he did not advance, it took a lot less time, so after he washed up he just went beside her and embraced her as he also fell asleep.


    In the morning Feng Yi woke up feeling veryfortable and warm. The morning cold air waspletely fended off by the warmth that was cuddling and enveloping her. There was greatfort in this unfamiliar yet incredible feeling. Once her mind got clearer she realized that she was in Wu Long''s embrace and her first instinct was to immediately get up and free herself of it, but she froze as the muscles just began to prepare to move, and then gradually rxed, listening to her body, studying the sensations and savoring the experience. Thest memories before she fell unconscious came to her and the tenderness and love she felt in his movements made her happy. It was an indescribable feeling.


    She turned to look at him and saw his kind gaze. It ovepped with the gaze fromst night and she slightly blushed. But she quickly got a hold of her feelings and rose from the bed to go to the washroom. She felt a sense of loss as the cold air instantly made contact with her skin when she got out of bed, and the cold wooden tiling of the floor was lonely to the touch.


    He silently watched her figure from the back as her gorgeous back and round bouncy ass were not covered by the hair that was all gathered on one shoulder and to the front. Her every step made that juicy peach sway in an enchanting motion as her long and slender legs gracefully moved forward.


    As she finished washing up he watched her get clothed, and there was a light in his eyes which told her that she might not be able to leave this house if she does not do it a little faster.


    When he got out of the bed she could not help but look at his body, as she was as mesmerized by it as he was by hers. When he got out of the washroom she was already all clothed, and Wu Long started to put on his robes, though it was a lot faster as he did not have an armor to get into.


    "Remember what I told you about making her cry yesterday"


    She said to him and went to the door.


    Feng Yi went outside and a gasp came from the side. When she looked in the direction of the sound she saw Luo Mingyu covering her mouth with both hands, looking at her with round eyes.


    There were bodyguards with her as it took a lot of people to guard her when Wu Long was not around. They all also stared at her in shock, and there was a feeling of envy in them when they looked at the door she just came out of while tying her hair into a high ponytail.


    "S-sister Feng Yi¡­"


    Luo Mingyu said a little timidly as she waspletely bbergasted by the discovery. She thought Feng Yi didn''t like Wu Long from how she normally behaved around him and coldly almost ignored any flirtatious remarks he jokingly made.


    "Mingyu¡­? this ¡­ ahem I uh¡­"


    Feng Yi was also not expecting to be caught like this, and the innocent gaze of Luo Mingyu felt itchy to her skin.


    "Oh, youngdy, you came? How can I help you this early in the morning?"


    Wu Long went out behind Feng Yi, seemingly surprised at seeing her despite noticing their presence long before they even remotely approached this area.


    Usually, Wu Long would arrive at her living quarters to escort her through the day, but today Luo MIngyu came out a lot earlier than usual as she achieved a newprehension of the Dao and was impatient to discuss it, so she could not wait and went to him instead.


    "I uh¡­"


    Luo Mingyu was still too shocked and shepletely forgot why she came here, just staring at them in a daze.


    "I¡­ahem, I have to go to report for duty, I will see youter"


    Feng Yi just decided to throw all exnations to Wu Long like a hot potato and her figure disappeared in the distance with a remarkable speed.


    Wu Long, on the other hand, waspletely calm and innocently looked at Luo Mingyu as she was trying to organize her thoughts.


    Wu Long gestured to her, offering to change the ce, and she nodded as she could use the time when they walked to make sense of the situation and establish a train of thought.


    As they went to the garden that was filled with snow, they arrived at a small wooden teahouse in the garden, that was warm and yet could oversee the snowy garden. As they were served tea by an attendant, Luo Mingyu gradually calmed down and looked at the garden with a pondering look.


    "Are you in a rtionship with sister Feng Yi?"


    She finally asked, not in an inquisitive tone, but just as someone who was curious.


    "Yes"


    "But you are not even married!"


    "Marriage is an ambiguous thing in the cultivation world. Here, in a mortal country, it may be the standard, but cultivators generally do not give much meaning to formal ceremonial events such as a wedding, and the rtionships are established between people, so there is no other entity that is required to verify or officialize it through a marriage.


    Besides, I am a dual cultivator and have many partners. Feng Yi also knows that I have many women by my side, and she is not fazed by such things, as what matters is if I can make her happy"


    "Dual cultivator? But¡­I heard that is a ¡­ a vulgar way, a corrupt Dao¡­ All of my Dao teachers told me that it is wed¡­"


    She asked with disbelief. She was hesitant to disparage dual cultivation in front of him as he stated he belonged to this path of cultivation, but she tried to clearly express that it was not him she was talking about but Dual Cultivation, as well as that it was simply her knowledge, not her own opinion.


    She could notprehend why someone who was as knowledgeable and had seemingly a profound understanding of the Dao as Wu Long would be involved with such a corrupt practice.


    "What you heard is a teaching of a particr school of the Dao. In truth, Dual Cultivation and Dao Cultivation have the same origins, it was a desire for peace and prosperity without struggle. Both methods of cultivation allow one to progress without bloodshed and without requiring many resources to struggle for with others. To go even further, all paths of cultivation lead in one way to enlightenment and longer, and eventually immortal life. It is just that the way to get there is different for everyone. In this regard, Dual Cultivators and Dao Cultivators are just a bit closer to each other than others"


    As Wu Long spoke, a newprehension appeared on Luo Mingyu''s face as if she looked from the viewpoint of motives and apirations, there really were a lot of simrities between the two.


    "But then why does the teaching in the books I have read and what I heard from my Dao teachers state that Dual Cultivation is corrupt?"


    She asked, not being able to understand the paradox.


    "The problem stemmed from the fact that a certain part of Dao Cultivators rejected Dual Cultivators at some point as they believed in asceticism and practiced the serenity of the mind, in order to keep their minds clean, and as still as a surface of the mirror upon which they can look at the world and ponder its profundities. This school of thought was very influential and held a certain amount of sway among the Dao Cultivators, and thus this division spread, and Dao Cultivators now generally shun Dual Cultivation, despite their original motives being essentially the same. One side decided to cut off desires to reach ascension, the other decided to indulge in them to reach the same result, but both desired to do so through peaceful means.


    Soon, Dual Cultivators found themselves isted, as the influence of Dao Cultivators is very high, and thus needed the power to protect themselves, therefore picking up martial power to do so, inadvertently distancing themselves from Dao Cultivators even more"


    He simply exined, and a new sh ofprehension went through her eyes.


    "But then, which path is correct?"


    She asked, and he just looked at her. His words, ''the Dao is formless'' reverberated through her mind and a profound ripple spread from her as her cultivation realm rose a level once more.


    "I see, I understand now. Thank you for your teachings"


    She bowed to him, and he simply smiled and congratted her on her new achievement as they continued to drink tea and talk while looking at a garden covered in snow.


    ---


    Please leave a review if you haven''t already XD

 Chapter 91 Courting Death

    <h4>Chapter 91 Courting Death</h4>


    Later in the day when Luo Mingyu was taking one of her lessons and Wu Long stood by not far, he heard amotion heading this way.


    "Where is that bastard?!?!?"


    "G-General Feng, p-p-please calm down¡­ !"


    "I want to have a good look at the face of that man! And possibly have a good talk between that face and my fist!!!"


    "Father!!! I am not a little girl and can decide-..."


    "Silence!!! I will deal with youter! First I''ll see the mug of the scoundrel! I haven''t raised you with so much care and love for some random rogue to¡­. Aaaah! Just let me catch that rascal!!!!"


    Themotion was getting louder and louder as there were two familiar voices, one of Luo Mingyu''s father, and another of Feng Yi seemingly trying to pacify someone in a berserk mood.


    Wu Long stood with a calm face as he long expected this oue as soon as he realized that the bodyguards near Luo Mingyu would see Feng Yi.


    Her father was one of the famed heroes who built this country, who had children fairlyte in his life. He was also the strongest person in this kingdom, followed by his children and then the hero king who abdicated the throne 30 years ago. Together theyprised the 5 strongest people of the country and its power support.


    He was impressively for a cultivator not from a sect a Foundation Building expert. It could be only said that his talent for cultivation was very high, and were he groomed in a sect or in the empire, he could have reached even higher realms.


    Wu Long stood in a corridor which was on one side covered by a wall with room doors, and an open space with only pirs to support the roof on the other. On the side of the corridor that was open, there was a peaceful inner courtyard where only a big willow tree grew on the far side, the rest being an open space. The other sides of the inner courtyard were one simr corridor of this "L" shaped building and two simple walls with the same roofing as the building covering them.


    Soon, people appeared from the round arc-gate leading to the courtyard, and themotion startled Luo Mingyu and her teacher out of their lesson as they went out to see what was going on.


    There was a middle-aged man who had very early signs of aging on his face and some white mixed into his red hair. He was a head taller than Wu Long and had a bulky muscr build, d in decorated armor. His olive-green eyes were fuming with rage. As soon as he saw Wu Long his eyes slightly widened with surprise, but then were consumed by even stronger fury than before.


    "A pretty face?!?!?! You went for a pretty face?!?!!?"


    He shouted in apletely maddened state. There was disbelief and incredulity in his voice.


    There were two young-looking well-built men in armor simr to Feng Yi''s, with simr facial features and with the same hair color as the middle-aged man behind him who also looked surprised, but at the same time far from happy as well. One was her older brother, and one was the youngest of the siblings.


    Feng Yi came with them with a distressed look on her face and was a little unnerved when she saw Wu Long standing there so calmly as if looking at some distant scene. There was also apletely panicked Luo Mingyu''s father and a few people of the Luo family around them. The one who led the way was one of the bodyguards who saw them this morning.


    "So it is you?!?! So! What do you have to say for yourself?"


    The middle-aged man shouted at Wu Long.


    "What do I have to say for myself? Why would I have anything to say to you?"


    Wu Long said in an indifferent manner as he walked off the slightly elevated corridor to the open area in the courtyard so that both he and the group that came in were now standing opposite each other in front of the old willow tree covered in snow that was to their side.


    "Courting death!"


    Wu Long nearly stumbled as he walked when he heard this phraseing from General Feng.


    Even in an immortal world of cultivation such as the Seven Boundless Worlds, there was a concept of fashion and times still very slowly but changed. The phrase ''Courting Death'' was very much so an archaic expression, generally considered old-fashioned since it is presumed to have been widely used when the cultivation world was in its early infancy. It was still quite popr but Wu Long was always amused when he heard it. And he definitely did not expect to hear it here in this world.


    "Well if she was as beautiful as your daughter I might have tried, but what I heard about her looks were not as pleasant so I will pass"


    Common depiction of death in the Seven Boundless Worlds was an old hag with withered skin covered in wrinkles like a dry riverbed, scarce white and gray hair, and almost no teeth, coupled with long fingernails and long scrawny fingers, as well as a general feeling of having no meat and only bones.


    "...You!!! ¡­."


    General Feng''s about-to-be-blown-up rage suddenly subsided a bit as the intuition of a veteran warrior who went through countless battles told him that this young man was not so simple. He could not sense any weakness to take advantage of if he attacked at this moment, as it was a habit of him to assess people when he met them in this way. This greatly surprised him. But he was still too incensed to bepletely calm.


    "I want you to give me an exnation!"


    "Father! I told you it is my own affairs! I don''t need you to interfere!"


    "Yi''er, don''t be stubborn and make father even angrier. Besides, you are notpletely off the hook either! Just because this is more urgent does not mean we are done with you! What were you even thinking?!"


    "Off the hook? Who told you that I have to be reprimanded for my own decisions?"


    As General Feng demanded an answer from Wu Long, Feng Yi tried to get the situation under her control, but her older brother sternly reprimanded her while the younger brother stared at Wu Long. Feng Yi looked at her brother with defiance in her expression. She was quite shocked at the whole development as she was generally very free in her movements since she became stronger and any of her affairs were left to her own discretion for quite some time now.


    "I said give me an exnation! Have you slept with my daughter?!"


    Wu Long''s eyes slightly narrowed when he looked at the youngest sibling and aplicated light appeared in his eyes as he seemed to ponder about something, but when General Feng shouted again he brushed those thoughts away and returned his gaze to him.


    "Yes"


    "You!!! Do you know the repercussions for that?!?!"


    Wu Long knew that there was no peaceful way about it so he did not bother trying to build a good rapport with this man. He just stretched his right hand a little to the side and a Guandao spear appeared it, which he then lowered to afortable reclining position.


    General Feng''s eyes widened when he saw this, and a light of appreciation appeared in his eyes. His stance slightly changed.


    "Haa~, whatever, what a mess"


    Feng Yi looked at that, and knew that this was not something avoidable so she just retreated from there along with her brothers. She knew that there was no meaning in stopping them or being worried about any one of them being hurt as they were both powerful enough to stop at an appropriate moment. Though it did not mean that her talk with her father was over, as she would be sure to have him understand what burying his nose into her business meant.


    Her older brother had a slight respect appear on his face while her little brother had a mocking smile on his. The rest also gave way, retreating either to the corridor that was to the side or beyond the gates to the courtyard. Luo Mingyu and her teacher continued to look on from the corridor opposite the gates where they were from the beginning, worry appearing on her face.


    No matter how strong Wu Long is, General Feng was the number one warrior of the whole kingdom and the main reason for its stability. It could be said that as long as the Feng family was there the country could weather any storms. It was not so easy to remain unscathed against such a person. And he was 4 whole Major Realms above Wu Long.


    General Feng stretched his right hand and a beautiful Mao spear appeared in it, which he skillfully revolved until it was gripped by both hands, one in the middle, one holding the spear butt.


    A sharp aura rose and the courtyard filled with a light film of snow that umted since morning was now filled with dancing snowkes as they went up from the ground, moved by a profound wind.


    "Hoh, a decent spear wielder is a first for some time now"


    --------


    Please, kindly leave a review if you have not done so yet. Thank you XD

 Chapter 92 The Way of the Spear

    <h4>Chapter 92 The Way of the Spear</h4>


    Wu Long felt General Feng exude Spear Intent, the equivalent of Sword Intent for the spear wielders. Unlike Sword Intent which was refined and exquisite, Spear Intent was like raging tidal waves of violence and pure raw power, though both of them exuding a feeling of sharpness was amonality.


    General Feng''s eyes further widened when he saw Wu Long''s unfazed appearance. Since he judged that he was not so simple, he decided to y it safe and unleash his Spear Intent right from the start, but it seemingly was not enough to move Wu Long.


    Sharp Spear Qi covered both weapons, as General Feng hit the ground with his leg and left a fury of dancing snowkes as he pierced like an arrow toward Wu Long with a thrust. Wu Long''s Guandao made a profound arc and lightly parried the thrust at the furthest range, shifting its trajectory while inertia carried the body of General Feng closer to Wu Long.


    General Feng made an immediate countermove as his spear turned from the force of being sent to the other direction to return in a circling motion of the shaft and made a strike from above. Wu Long''s Guandao was already on the return path after a beautiful arc of its own and made a sh thatpletely negated the strike, sending it further to the side.


    Countless sparks shed between them as Spear Qi detached from the des of their spears and hundreds of strikes were exchanged in the air while these two moves were happening. Snowkes were moving in small circr arcs between and around them in a mysterious dance.


    ''Spear Intent!!!''


    General Feng was bbergasted that his Spear Qi was reflected and his spear did not cut off Wu Long''s Guandao, which was only possible if Wu Long alsoprehended Spear Intent. As otherwise with their cultivation difference even if he did not imbue his Spear Qi with Spear Intent, it should have easily torn through Wu Long''s Spear Qi.


    This meant that despite having a lower cultivation base, Wu Long''sprehension of the spear was a lot higher than his own. He did not know that Wu Long was not utilizing his Spear Intent fully, only using the tip of the iceberg.


    They made 30 more moves, as Wu Long''s profound footwork as well as expert spear-wielding kept him at a fixed range of his Guandao, not allowing him to corner Wu Long against walls or take theplete initiative. Each strike of the spears was not only sharp but very powerful and violent. Woerful gusts of wind sent the snow flying in all directions. Countless Spear Qi collided in the air in the meantime, as the people looked with dazed faces at this fight.


    As they both stepped back, General Feng was already not even thinking about Feng Yi''s situation, he was too engaged in this fight as a maniacal light appeared in his eyes. He easily saw that Wu Long was simply parrying and negating his attacks, not once making an attacking move, as if toying with him from his perspective. His pride was already hurt so his reasoning was slightly blown off. The sharp aura intensified and all people present felt a sharp spear point to the spot between their eyebrows. An incredibly powerful and violent Spear Qi went straight at Wu Long, causing a furious dance of snow and sparks from earlier confrontation to form a horizontal vortex along its trajectory.


    However, at the moment it should have reached Wu Long, it somehow lost all its vigor, and simply dissipated. Furious wind with sparks and snowkes went past Wu Long, pping his clothes and hair as he simply stood there with his Guandao spear pointing to the ground in a reclining position just like he stood at the very beginning. The wind made the old willow tree in the background sway all of its branches, snow falling off of it.


    There was utter silence, with only the sound of wind and the creaking of the branches of an old tree filling the courtyard.


    General Feng looked with abject horror at Wu Long. He stood there for some time, looking at this terrifying young man as snow waltzed in the air and sparks dissipated around him, and then retracted his spear into the spatial ring. He turned around, silently walking away.


    The spectators watched first in a daze, and then aprehension appeared on their faces. A sigh of relief could be heard from some of them, and some shook their heads with a rueful smile.


    "Heh, I was surprised at how impressive he was, but I knew father was just holding back. He did not stand a chance if Father did not retract his Spear Intent at the end"


    "Still, tost this long against Father, Yi''er, it seems you found a good man. I am sorry to have doubted you"


    The youngest sibling and older brother both said their peace and left after their father, while Feng Yi approached Wu Long who also retracted his spear.


    "Sorry, I did not know Father would react like this"


    "No worries, it wasn''t anything big anyway"


    Wu Long replied to the apologetic Feng Yi with a smile.


    "But still, you had to fight such an intense fight, ¡­ not to mention¡­ while it is not a shame to lose to Father, to lose is still¡­"


    Feng Yi was speaking in a frustrated tone, as losing a fight for a martial artist could affect their confidence and rattle their Dao heart, and could potentially be detrimental to their future achievements. But as she was speaking she slowed down and eventually stopped as she looked at the first surprised and then amused Wu Long.


    "Lose? Who said I lost?"


    He simply asked her, chuckling.


    ¡ª


    General Feng walked away as his sons caught up to him.


    "Father, with his strength, we have another potential guardian for the Kingdom serving under you!"


    The older son said optimistically. He waspletely sold by Wu Long''s decisive character and his strength.


    "I am not sure about that. Who knows about his origins and intentions, I find him more suspicious. Besides, no matter how strong he is, he would have been a dead man if father did not retract his strike"


    The youngest son said in a skeptical manner.


    "You haven''t even been at your level of strength that long and you already look down on others, heh, youngest, I hope you don''t make a fool out of yourself"


    "Wha-? Brother! How can you say that!"


    At this moment, General Feng''s steps abruptly stopped, and he looked at his sons with a somewhat crazed look. The two stopped right after, not continuing their conversation as they looked attently at him.


    "Guardian? Retracted my spear? Dead man?"


    "Father, what is it?"


    Both of them were taken aback as they never saw their almighty father in this state.


    "I did not retract my strike"


    He said, shaking his head in a low voice. There was disbelief in the voice as he still was not able to ept it fully.


    "Wha.. but we clearly saw¡­"


    "It dissipated ¡­ my spear did not dare to oppose his Spear Intent¡­? "


    General Feng said with a somewhat lost face.


    "That''s impossible!"


    "Father, how can that be?!"


    They both refused to believe their father''s words, while he stood silent for some time. After a while, he opened his mouth again and said with some hesitation:


    "That is possible, but¡­ I did not expect to see it in my lifetime... It is only possible if hisprehension of the spear, his Spear Intent, is that much higher than mine¡­"


    "..."


    "..."


    ¡ª


    That night, at one of the corners of the capital city, two veiled figures met at a VIP room of a luxurious restaurant.


    "We have a problem¡­"


    "What is it, we have provided you with all the support we promised, it is time for you to uphold your end"


    "There is a new face in the city, he''s guarding the Extreme Yin girl"


    "So what, there''s 10 or 20 of them there, all from the outside"


    "No, the problem in that he is too strong, stronger that even that old fart"


    "What? Hmm¡­"


    The veiled figure pondered for some time in silence, while the other one waited a little anxiously.


    "It''s fine, I''ll handle it"


    The veiled figure finally said, and they parted ways.


    ¡ª


    Miles away, in a small roadside town there was a traveling inn.


    The travelers from Yin Yang Unity Pce stayed here for the night, and in one of the rooms, Ye Ling was tossing in her sleep, there was difort on her face, and she was sweating profusely.


    A figure of an unremarkable old woman appeared in the room, seemingly out of nowhere. She looked at Ye Ling with a pondering gaze.


    "Unlike my expectations, you were first"


    She said as her figure started to change, her hair turned midnight ck and her normal looking brown eyes turned more and more golden until they shone with pure golden light. Her features were otherworldy as she stepped towards Ye Ling.


    "I didn''t expect for the sequence to be like this, since I cannot see the future, only arrange some things¡­"


    She then said as she approached and touched Ye Ling''s forehead with her finger that shone with a golden light.


    Ye Ling''s tossing immediately stopped, as she peacefully slept, now with a happy smile on her face.


    --------


    Please, kindly leave a review if you have not done so yet. Thank you XD

 Chapter 93 Night Raid

    <h4>Chapter 93 Night Raid</h4>


    On the next day, Wu Long saw general Feng again. It seems he has calmed down from yesterday, and hase to talk this time, without any entourage, and without causing a ruckus. They sat in the teahouse, and as the servant who served them tea left, General Feng deeply lowered his head.


    "I have disrespected a great Spear Master. I have eyes but have not recognized mount Tai"


    Shivers went through Wu Long when he heard General Feng say another one of the "ssic" phrases of the cultivation world.


    "It''s fine. So, why are you here?"


    ''This man really is old-fashioned, I best keep away from him as he is starting to give me goosebumps''


    Wu Long thought to himself while waving his hand and asking General Feng about the purpose of his visit. Thetter then raised his head.


    "First to apologize in not recognizing an expert such as your esteemed sel-¡­ Ahem, and second, to ask what may be your intentions towards this general''s daughter. This little one may be ipetent as a spear wielder and a father, but she is still the precious daughter raised with great care¡­"


    Wu Long waived his hand when General Feng first started speaking to get past his apology, and then waved it again to stop this man''s speech that made him cringe so much that it started not amusing him but genuinely make him slightly ufortable.


    "Your daughter is my woman now, and I will take responsibility of caring for her"


    He said, as Feng Yi who sat not far blushed slightly at his words. She was not a doll whose father could decide and talk for her, so she naturally followed to participate in this conversation. She was still in shock that her father lost to Wu Long, and bbergasted to see his subservient attitude, but Wu Long''s words brought her back from her daze.


    "I can care for myself you know"


    She said, notpletely willing to give all the initiative to him.


    "Of course, I am merely saying that I will be taking responsibility to make you happy as a man, not that I will be supervising anything about you or your life"


    He smiled at her, making her nod with satisfaction at this answer.


    "I was originally nning on offering you to follow me to my sect, but after knowing you for a little more I realize that you have deep loyalty to this country and its people, so I am postponing that for now, since it will gradually be easy for me to visit you whenever possible, in other words quite often as my traveling speed and methods improve. But there wille a time I will offer you to go with me, as I will need to travel very very far away, so far it may be hard to return after"


    He then added, dumbfounding them both. He wanted to take her away, but it was not like it was so easy for her to abandon her life here, family and country in a short time, since there were ties to this ce that she held from her earliest childhood. She had her own goals and aspirations, and her own will, so he could not simply decide for her. He summoned Ye Ling from the sect to pick up mainly Luo Mingyu, as he was certain that she would choose to follow him. But even she would need to visit her family from time to time.


    He was now bing aware that he might need to think out a n for how he is going to stay with all of his women who all had their own lives despite needing to travel far into the Seven Boundless Worlds. It may be premature to make such thoughts, as he was not even sure it will happen soon, but he preferred to n ahead in this case, since it was important to him that they are always where he can reach them.


    He did not have such problems in the past, since he mainly pursued fleeting rtionships, instinctively avoidingmitted ones. There are only a handful he officially considered his women currently residing in the Seven Boundless Worlds out of millions of women he has been with in the past. So it was very unusual to say the least, for Wu Long to make manymitted rtionships he was making now, as he was very guarded in that regard in the past.


    ¡ª


    In the evening, Wu Long sat in his room, getting ready for sleep, when he suddenly felt something, and went out of his small house, looking in a certain direction.


    Six figures approached from the shadows there, and soon Wu Long saw men d in ck tight clothes, with silver demon face masks and thin swords on their backs. They were surprised to see Wu Long already waiting for them as he was already holding his Guandao spear in a recliningfortable position.


    Wu Long made a step and there appeared seven afterimages following closely behind him one slightly ovepping over another. This was ''Seven Profound Steps'' movement technique which he liked to use when his cultivaition was lower in his past life. This time he did not use the ''Bahshi Ghost Step'' as thest interaction with them made him more cautious, he did not want one of them to escape and report that he used their secret technique so that the whole organization would be chasing him down.


    "Nine Orchids Spear Art, first form, Late Bloom"


    Wu Long went into their midst and nine spear images appeared around him, moving in unison but different trajectories. The eyes of the masked assassins widened at such a high level Spiritual Spear Art.


    They immediately reacted, as someone dodged and someone blocked, but to their surprise the spear images went through their des without any collision, and as their swords passed through without any resistance they went past the point of presumed contact. At that moment, invisible spear des passed through the same trajectory the spear images passed and all four who supposedly blocked the attacks were struck, losing their lives.


    The other two who dodged were appalled at the scene and tried to take distance to regroup but Wu Long''s hand that was free grabbed one of the thin swords from a fallen assassin immediately after his demise.


    "Heaven Transcending Lotus, second form, Lotus in the Rain"


    A vision of billions of swords unfolding in a brilliant lotus flower appeared, centered around Wu Long, and then, thin strips of light, akin to shining raindrops, started falling at high speed all around? and tiny holes appeared in the ground where theynded. The whole scene from the side looked as if rain was falling around a resplendent lotus.


    As the vision disappeared, the two figures left standing, that were now riddled with bloody holes fell to the ground. The snow around the area was dyed red, as six bodies rapidly became cold.


    But Wu Long only looked in the direction they came from, as there were 36 more shadows moving in this direction.


    "This is a little troublesome, these are all Revolving Qi Realm Bahshi Assassins, the level of skill is a lot lower than the three I met in the Imperial Capital, but that does not mean I can cut them like cabbages''


    Wu Long thought as he watched them approach. He was a lot stronger than he was back when he fought the three elite assassins in the Imperial Capital, and these were apparently lower in rank, as their skills were far worse, but these were still Bahshi Assassination Group Revolving Qi Realm practitioners. If it were this world''s Revolving Qi Realm practitioners, Wu Long could take on thousands of them, but not these who practiced fairly good skills and techniques. The level of inheritance was that vastly different. He was not worried about the 36 he was seeing, he was worried about them gradually intensifying their pursuit.


    Wu Long did not give them time to start reacting to the demise of the advance team, and made his move, as nine Guandao spear images appeared around him again.


    The area filled with sounds of sword strikes as other bodyguards hired by the Luo family who all lived in this vicinity started toe out of their small houses, and were immediately in by the assassins when they tried to join in.


    As Wu Long killed the thenth of the newly arrived assassins a new figure appeared on the scene.


    ''Foundation Building Realm!''


    Wu Long saw that masked man and his eyes narrowed. Now it really was troublesome, he would need to go all out against this one.


    As the remaining assassins surrounded him, the area turned silent for some time.


    *nk!*


    Sparks exploded into existence in front of Wu Long as the Sword Qi of the Foundation Building Assassin made a thunderous strike colliding with Wu Long''s Sword Qi.


    ''Hoooh~, no wonder they said we need to go all out, you really are tough''


    The masked man said with some appreciation.


    Wu Long did not reply, only slightly adjusting the position his foot was in, making a squeaking sound of snow wet with blood.


    Suddenly, his pupils shrank to the size of a pinhole and he looked in another direction, where a figure appeared like a ghost from ck smoke.


    "Well, well, well, what do we have here?"


    An amused female voice resounded, and a shiver went through all of the assassins.

 Chapter 94 [Bonus chapter] Prime Demon Hong Ye

    <h4>Chapter 94 [Bonus chapter] Prime Demon Hong Ye</h4>


    "P-Prime Demon Hong Ye!"


    The Foundation Building Realm assassin''s whole body broke in shivers, as cold sweat covered his back when he saw this slender and beautiful figure standing on top of a roof of Wu Long''s small house not far from them. There was abject horror in his eyes now, in stark contrast to how alooef they were when they looked at Wu Long with cold arrogance and indifference before.


    "Sub-branch leader Qian, where is your greeting?"


    Hong Ye said in a cold voice, but her eyes were shining with amusement and excitement.


    "B-But¡­"


    The Foundation Building Realm assassin made a quick peek at Wu Long who stood still, looking intently at Hong Ye.


    Seeing him and the other assassins hesitating, a frown appeared on her beautiful face, half covered by demon mouth silver mask.


    As they trembled, they hesitated for one more split second, before all kneeling in her direction and cupping their sword-wielding hand with another, as their swords pointed to the ground.


    "We greet the Prime Demon Hong Ye"


    "Tshh¡­hehahahahaha"


    As the leader siad this, the rest followed in unison, and a tinlking delightedughter came out of Hong Ye.


    "Haah, just as I started to get bored with all of the investigations I get to see such an amusing scene. Hey, hey, tell me, what''s this allmotion all about?"


    She said with a voice full of amusement, which sent more shivers through the assassins surrounding Wu Long.


    Wu Long was trying to get the situation, as it seems this Prime Demon, an equivalent of Prime Disciple for other sects in Bahshi Assassination Group, stumbled upon this scene that she was not aware of. This was extremely strange, as Bahshi followed a very strict system of control, and all missions and actions were approved through proper channels before they would make a move. The fact that she was somewhere here ''investigating'' something and did not know of arge scale operation happening in the vicinity was mind-boggling.


    What he knew for certain, is that she was extremely dangerous for the current him. He might not fear her if he advanced one or two Major Realms, but right now she was someone he did not want to go against, as doing so will cost him. He might not necessarily die, but getting out of this unscathed would be a foregone deal.


    "W-We are doing a clean-up of a dangerous individual¡­"


    "Hoooh~, I see, I see¡­So! Why am I not aware of such a dangerous individual needing cleaning up?"


    She asked as she looked at the scene and her eyes narrowed at 16 corpses of their Revolving Qi Realm expertsying in various poses and sometimes parts around Wu Long, making a stark contrast in the white snow illuminated by a bright moon.


    Her red eyes were filled with amusement and some interest towards this man.


    "P-Prime Demon¡­ I will exin everything once we-¡­"


    "Aaah, shut up old fart, I''ll just ask myself"


    She unceremoniously waived her hand with an annoyed ''aaah''.


    "Hey, you, the ''dangerous individual''! What''s going on here?"


    She turned her gaze to Wu Long and asked in a lively voice.


    "As you can see I am being attacked by¡­ seemingly your subordinates. As for the reason¡­ I am not sure myself"


    Wu Long feigned ignorance about their organization and replied.


    "Hmm~ you''re quite good, got a name?"


    "Wu Long"


    "Hmm, Wu Long, Wu Long¡­. Wu Long ! Hehehehe, sounds good"


    She repeated his name a few times in subtly different intonations, seemingly tasting the vor of the sound, and thenughed with delight again.


    "...T¡­hank you, I guess?"


    He said a little amused by this girl. She was highly unusual for the Bahshi Assassination Group, which probably meant that her talent was just that high, so they ignored her personality.


    Soon, dozens of figures approached from far away, and all stopped in different positions from behind Hong Ye. they all seemed very experienced and powerful, but were all slightly out of breath.


    "Prime Demon Hong Ye. haa¡­haa¡­please stop leaving us behind ¡­ haa ¡­ and also we have yet to finish our investigations in Tingren Kingdom, you have also stopped the investigation in the Jurong Kingdom prematurely before that¡­ Prime Demon Hong Yue will not be happy-..."


    A frown appeared on Hong Ye''s face and she gave a sharp gaze to the one who spoke, as her voice turned colder than ice submerged into the cold ocean. There was a dangerous glint in her red eyes that terified the all of them.


    "Are you trying to threaten me with Sister Yue?"


    "T-This subordinate would not dare!"


    The man was visibly shaken and cupped his fists white lowering his head.


    Hong Ye looked at him some more and then returned her gaze, which already returned to normal, forward to Wu Long and those who surrounded him.


    "Besides, I think I have found something"


    As she spoke the others behind her all looked at the people surrounding Wu Long with suspicious gazes. They of course noticed the situation right as they arrived, it was just not their ce to butt in when Hong Ye was already involved.


    The members of the local sub-branch started visibly trembling under their gazes as their eyes shown fear.


    "Wu Long, I will ask you this once, don''t lie to me, or I will get vee~ry very angry¡­"


    Hong Ye started, as her voice returned to being lively again.


    "How long have you been in this city?"


    "About two weeks"


    Wu Long replied truthfully.


    "Hm?"


    Puzzlement appeared on Hong Ye''s face as the mystery she thought was bing clear was shrouded in fog again.


    "The timing doesn''t fit¡­"


    She thought.


    "Then, have you ever met people with the same masks as ours?"


    "No"


    Wu Long lied without batting an eye.


    He was not sure what was going on, but there seemed to be an internal investigation within the Bahshi Assassination Group, and the ones currently attacking him were making an unsanctioned operation, which was a very serious offence.


    Hong Ye frowned as she could not detect any signs of lying from Wu Long. Her red eyes shone as she could measure his heart rate, body temperature and other such factors, but he waspletely in sync with the situation. A slightly elevated heartrate in tone to the seriousness of being surrounded by armed hostile people, and temperature in ordance with having moved not long ago. Plus no suspicious facial muscle movement and no eye movement not consistent with normal behavior in such situation.


    There was absolutely nothing suspicious about Wu Long''s reply. He was not overly calm for the situation, and was not overly excited.


    That meant that her deduction that the previous teams were lost to Wu Long, and these people were trying to cover their tracks was false. The leader of the sub-branch now also followed the breadcrumbs of the conversation to learn what Hong Ye suspected, and a sh of regret appeared in his eyes. If he only framed this man in the incident Hong Ye was investigating and said that he was responsible, and that was why they went out to get him, he could maybe slime his way out of this, but it was apparent from his previous inability to answer that making that excuse now would be just further digging his own grave.


    "Hmm, I see~ okay then. We''re all leaving. Sub-branch leader, I am going to hear your exnations on the way to the sub-branch"


    Hong Ye said.


    "Prime Demon, this man¡­"


    The subordinate behind Hong Ye hesitantly raised his voice. This man seen and heard too much, not to mention how many of their assassins he killed.


    "It''s fine, I like him, heheh, at least this trip was more interesting than that boring investigation because of him"


    Hong Ye said. None of them dared to oppose her decision despite obvious concerns.


    Wu Long almost audibly sighed with relief as this situation looked to be settled for now. He was not sure about the future, but in future he might not be so cautious of them either.


    "I hope to see you again, Wu~ Long!"


    Hong Ye yfully said as she waved and disappeared into a cloud of ck smoke.


    The sub-branch menbers took all their deceased members'' bodies and belongings under watchful gazes of the people who arrived with Hong Ye and also retreated. Wu Long willingly threw out the sword he picked from one of them, as, though it was a good sword that hecked, he did not want to fight them over it now when he just got out of trouble.


    His Guandao spear was quite damaged due to the Spiritual Spear Art he used earlier. Those two uses were enough for it to be in bad shape.


    He looked without much care at the corpses of the bodyguards who were caught in the middle, and turned to look at the btedly arriving people from the Luo family, who were terrified at seeing the scene.


    "We received an attack from assassins, but they retreated. It is probably unlikely to repeat, but I am not yet sure"


    He tly said as he returned to his small house, leaving the dumbfounded guards and servants to clean up the field of battle.


    ----------------


    I would really appreciate a review (hopefully 5 stars XD) from you. Thanks XD

 Chapter 95 Feelings and ambitions

    <h4>Chapter 95 Feelings and ambitions</h4>


    After the night raid, Feng Yi came to investigate, and the army increased their security around the mansion. After she was done arranging everything, she went to Wu Long and asked to speak to him in private.


    "Why didn''t you ask me?"


    She asked him as soon as they were alone. Wu Long raised his brows, and she was somehow even angrier.


    "Why did you just decide I did not want to follow you and did not ask me?"


    She then asked in more detail, and surprise intensified in Wu Long. His experience and observational skills, as well as his perception, told him that she would need some time to adjust to the thought of leaving the city, so he just proposed she stays and he visits her until she was ready.


    "I do not deny that I am not yet ready to leave with you and leave everything I ever thought of as my life behind, but the fact that you did not even ask me is not eptable"


    Once he exined his reasoning to her she was even more upset, which made Wu Long wonder, if he had at some point started to rely on his experience and knowledge as well as perception too much. If he started to believe that what he observed with his superb observational skills was the truth. Not to mention, no matter how experienced he was, most of his experience he was using for thest tens of thousands of years pertained to immortals, whose emotions were more overshadowed by logic than mortals.


    A new light ofprehension appeared in his eyes.


    "You are right, I am sorry"


    He said with a smile, though it of course was not enough topletely pacify her. He spent a good few hours soothing her anger, talking sweetly and making sure she knew he understood her anger and where he was wrong. He gave her a sweet kiss in the end, which finally somewhat melted her anger, but it would be a few days until itpletely subsided.


    ¡ª


    A few days passed after the night raid. Wu Long was still guarding Luo Mingyu as usual, and discussing the Dao with her. Her father saw that Luo Mingyu''s gaze at Wu Long has long since been not a simple one, but there was little he could do. Wu Long was near the same age as her, extremely good-looking, ridiculously strong, and seemed to be very knowledgeable about the Dao. There was even no meaning in opposing as he would be happy to have such a man as his son-inw if he was honest, but ever since the scandal with Feng Yi, there was no end to his worries.


    In these days Luo Mingyu asked him about Dual Cultivation a few more times, as she was trying to digest the information of its shared origins with the Dao Cultivation. Her questions also gradually got bolder.


    "But isn''t Dual Cultivation avable to anyone? I heard that even non-dual cultivators engage in Dual Cultivation when they are married, as it is more efficient than letting the Yin and Yang Qi of practitioners go to waste since they would be doing the act anyway"


    "Certainly, it is just a difference of the main cultivation and auxiliary one. It is one of the very rare paths of cultivation that does not conflict with almost any other path"


    He answered with a smile.


    "Hmm, then why oppose it, why does the Dao Cultivation school of thought that initially caused a rift be so vehemently against it?"


    "Well, there are many different exnations to this, and it is also all very unclear and uncertain, as it happened very¡­ very long time ago, long before I was even born. But from my understanding, one of the main reasons was because that school''s Dao was of asceticism as I told you earlier. They were required to expel all worldly desires from themselves in order to cultivate their Dao. And that conflicted with Dual Cultivation in their view"


    Wu Long pondered before answering, as it really happened long before his time, as Dual Cultivation was already long since shunned when he became a Dual Cultivator.


    "The second reason¡­heh¡­ was because one of the main authorities of this school of thought was given a green hat by a Dual Cultivator"


    He then said with a chuckle, prompting augh from Luo Mingyu, who found this a ridiculous reason to be responsible for the near downfall of an entire cultivation path.


    "But that is not to say that all Dao Cultivation schools of thought have this attitude toward Dual Cultivation and philosophy about worldly desires, there are a lot of them after all, it is just that it was a particrly influential one.


    There was even a school of thought that pondered on the Dao through Dual Cultivation and thus were called Carnal Dao Cultivators, but they became nearly extinct because of the influence of others"


    Wu Long continued. As she heard this Luo Mingyu pondered for some time.


    "All of these are just ravings of people who are driven by their own motives, while the Dao is formless, soundless, and incorporeal. Who is to say they are right? We are only left with what the influential say, but who is to say they will remain influential forever? "


    She finally said, as she thoroughly digested Wu Long''s words. There was now a light of enlightenment in her eyes.


    "What if¡­ what if I create my own school of thought in the Dao¡­ it may sound like an impossible dream of a naive little girl¡­ but there are so many paths, and all of them are paved by someone who is not me, whose Dao does notpletely suit me¡­ what if I pave my own path and my own understanding of the Dao?"


    She then timidly started to speak out, and as she spoke more and more passion came out in her words, an intense desire to pave her own path. Wu Long looked at her with a light of appreciation and admiration. It took mere weeks for her to digest what he said, and her passion for the Dao led her to make her own conclusions and ignite a new desire, a very, very ambitious one.


    "Congrattions, that ambitious desire is not some impossible dream, but a new frontier for you"


    He said sincerely. It was not like he did not have ulterior motives in guiding her on the path of the Dao, but he was sincere in his praise and admiration. He was also very much truthful in wanting to help her not get lost in the maze of paths paved by the old fossils that rule the Dao Cultivation world that would have ruined her brilliance otherwise.


    But his ulterior motives came to fruition as well, as a new light shone in her eyes.


    "I-is Dual Cultivation really capable of making one ponder on the Dao¡­I want to find out..I¡­I want to try"


    She finally said, her facepletely red. She looked downward, not daring to look at Wu Long as she was afraid of what his expression might look like.


    "If you are asking me, I will be happy to guide you on this path. To be truthful with you, as you are a smart girl, you probably noticed that I approached you notpletely with pure motives"


    He said, and she froze for a moment, and then slightly nodded.


    "Rx, it does not mean that I am only after your physique, even if you had an Extreme Yin physique, I would not have approached you if you were not attractive to me otherwise. I do like you and appreciate your special physique and talents at the same time as one does not inhibit or negate the other"


    He said, as her blushing intensified. And yet there was a light of happiness in her eyes now. It was impossible for her not to fall for him after he mysteriously appeared with his credentials as well as his charming personality and kind attitude to her. But when she did, as the smart young woman she was, Luo Mingyu noticed that Wu Long was there for her specifically. When she learned he was a Dual Cultivator, that gave her a sense of insecurity since it could mean that all that he was after was her physique, and she herself was not attractive to him. Seeing him urately see through her worries and listening to his soothing voice, she finally felt more relieved. She could not immediately andpletely get rid of her worries, but it still gave her somefort.


    Wu Long secured the tea room they sat in with talismans, and taught her the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art. He wavered on whether he should be sharing this technique with others besides Ye Ling, but in the end, since he decided to makemitted rtionships, he had to start trusting them. And his intuition, which always served him well told him that he should give this technique to his partners, as his rtionship with them was enough of a reason to do so. He has taught Feng Yi this technique on the day she got angry at him, and she has been studying it ever since.


    Though for Luo Mingyu, it only took a few hours toprehend and master the technique. It was a difference in the level ofprehension.


    And as such, a veiled figure approached Wu Long''s lodgingte in the evening. He let the figure in, and the door closed.

 Chapter 96 (R18) Phoenix Spreding its Wings

    <h4>Chapter 96 (R18) Phoenix Spreding its Wings</h4>


    Luo Mingyu took off the cloak and the bamboo hat with veils around the corners that covered her appearance, and timidly, but curiously looked around.


    There was determination in her eyes as she mentally prepared herself beforeing. As she removed the semi-transparent veil that covered the lower half of her face the natural charm that her Extreme Yin physique gave her was fully unleashed.


    Wu Long approached her and a shiver of nervousness ran through her. There was a mixture of fear and excitement in her gaze, to which he smiled and gently rubbed her cheek with his hand.


    This seemingly simple gesture soothed her, and her nervousness somewhat subsided.


    "Do not be worried, you can stop me at any time, and there is no shame in Dual Cultivating, you will understand once we start"


    He said as he approached her even more closely. She looked him in the eyes as if enchanted and nodded slightly. His kind gaze and soothing tone of voice melted her nervousness and fear away. She closed her eyes when his face got close, and he gently kissed her on the lips.


    A shiver of excitement went through her, as she experienced her first kiss. He did not rush, giving her time to taste this new experience and adjust to it.


    His left hand went around her waist and he gently tugged at her receiving her into his embrace, giving her warmth, safety, andfort. As he continued to lightly kiss her, there was a tender sigh from her when it ended. When she opened her eyes they were slightly dazed.


    He smiled at her, and kissed her again, this time, with a little more passion, and then very slowly over time deepened the kiss, giving her time to adjust to the new sensations each time he went a bit further in the kiss. She slightly trembled when she first felt his tongue. But it was so subtle and gentle when it started that it was more of a new and wondrous feeling than a nervous or scared one.


    Gradually, shepletely got rid of her fears and worries, as he was gentle and soothed her with every move, gesture, and touch. A passionate light appeared in her eyes, as she was a naturally curious youngdy. A small fire was ignited, and now not suppressed by worries it started to grow inside her.


    His hand that was holding her head for a kiss, slowly went down to her back near his other hand and his kisses went down to her neck, as her head tilted slightly to the back and up. He went down the side of her neck, and near her vicle with the kisses. Her breath began to grow uneven and her body heat began to grow. Her purple eyes flickered a little, as if a purple me appeared and then hid again in them.


    His hands went on to her sash and started to gently disrobe her, one piece after another while he covered her with kisses. He simultaneously led her closer to the bed, and once her robes were on the floory her on it.


    Shey there covering her chest and between her legs that still had underwear on them, and looked slightly to the side while blushing.


    "You are beautiful"


    He said to her, as she blushed even more, but a light smile appeared on her face.


    He took off his upper robes, and she could not help but take a bashful but curious look at him. When she saw his body, and the sculpted muscles that went down to the lower robes he did not yet take off, something under her belly got heavy and a bit warm. This heat then spread through her.


    She felt her body starting to heat up, and there was a light of exciteiment now mixed into her eyes. He sat on the bed right next to her, and as his right hand went to hold her head from below gave her another kiss, a passionate deep kiss that made her heated body tingle with anticipation.


    His left hand went on her neck, and then slowly and very tenderly went a little down to her shoulder, tracing her skin and giving her time to adjust to this new experience. His hand lightly kneaded her shoulder, causing light pleasure to spread, ustoming her to his touch. His hand went through her forearm, lightly massaging her muscles and then onto her waist from her arm. It then traveled up to her chest, and gently held it over her underwear, slightly kneading it, spreading waves of light but intimate delight through her. Her left arm went around his waist to his upper back, and her right hand went to the back of his head.


    His kneading motions on her breast slowly intensified, until she started lightly moaning, as her body was now heated up, and a tingling sensation appeared between her legs. Her body was naturally reacting in a very sensual way, and soon, when he took off her upper underwear she was already focused on the sensations, not as bashful despite her chest now being bare.


    She was more petite in height, but her figure was very sensual, so her round and alluring breasts were a perfect fit for his hand. He made a kneading motion on the outer edges and slowly made his way to the cherry on the top, which he slightly pinched when he got there, prompting a slightly startled but sensual moan from her. He continued to caress her chest, heating her body even further, as the ce at the center of her remaining lower underwear started to grow darker in color.


    His hand then went down from her chest and to her abdomen, going slowly, tracing her skin on the way and giving her time to react so that she knew that she could stop him at any time before he went further.


    There was a light shiver of nervousness mixed with anticipation sh his hand reached the lower abdomen. But he did not go directly for it, instead going slightly further down and to the side to her thight, and then caressing her inner thigh. This sensation sent a new wave of pleasure through her and the tingling sensations in her lower belly started to intensify.


    His hand went over her underwear and started caressing her over them, as she lightly moaned into his lips. The slightly moist underwear quickly became drenched in Yin Qi, as her moans intensified and became more passionate.


    "Mmm¡­nnn¡­..m! Mmm! Mmmnuaaah!"


    Soon, a light shiver went through her and her eyes opened up wide. He stopped the kiss and looked at the flickering purple light inside her eyes, and saw a purple and dark me turn into a phoenix that slowly opened up its majestic wings.


    Her body instantly exuded an intoxicating sweet fragrance, as her Yin Qi gushed a little in her underwear. Her sweet moan and the surprised expression at this new and blissful experience were alluring, as there appeared a new light in her eyes. Passion ignited in them, and her hand went from his upper back to his lower back, feeling his back muscles under it. She looked him straight in the eyes, and there was now a request in them. He smiled and obliged, as his hand on her underwear started to move again, as she started to lightly moan, not breaking off eye contact.


    His hand went slightly up, and then inside her underwear, as her hand that was on his head went over his hand that was caressing her flower. It was not stopping it, merely holding it over.


    "Mm! Hah! Aaaaaaaah!"


    As his fingers caressed her inner lips, her lower body slightly went up, and her stomach started to convulse slightly. She then felt the second, more intense wave as her body shivered and started to release Yin Qi. Her lower body went up more, as he lightly pinched her pink pearl driving the wave of pleasure a little further. Her sweet moan filled the room that was a little warmer now.


    As she started to calm down he took off her lower underwear with both hands, and as they went back up the outer side of her legs in a caressing manner, he approached her flower with his mouth and started with kisses on the inner thigh. She held her breath but did not stop him, and when he looked up at her as he reached her flower, she slightly nodded. His mouth covered her forbidden gate. Her moans filled the room again as his hands went up on her belly from her thighs and up to her chest. Feeling the pleasure from his mouth between her legs and up on her chest from his hands, her body was filled with bliss. She now held the bedsheets above her head with both hands, as her jet ck hair went in all directions on the sheets from moving her head from side to side.


    It did not take long for her to experience her third peak, as her hands covered his on her chest, and her back arched, digging her flower into his mouth. He drank all of the Yin Qi that was profusely released and then proceeded to pleasure her more.


    When she was prepared and not very far from a new peak, he stood up and removed his final clothing. Her slightly dazed eyes widened at the sight, but there was excitement and anticipation more than any other emotion.

 Chapter 97 (R18) Locked eyes

    <h4>Chapter 97 (R18) Locked eyes</h4>


    She again made a light nod when he looked at her as his dragon was not far from her forbidden pce gate. Its head then touched her lower lips. He made sure to cover it in her Yin Qi and now slightly slid it up and down her slit. And after a slight nudge from his hips, his dragon head breached the entrance to her pink cave, as his right handy t on her lower abdomen.


    She felt almost no pain, but an immense amount of pleasure as her pink cave enveloped his dragon, greedily sucking it in deeper. He felt it tighten around him and intense pleasure from being wrapped tightly and sucked deeper inside spread from his dragon. Her pink cave was a lot tighter and moved in subtle ways that made it very pleasurable. The intense heat enveloped him, and she felt his scorching rod excite her.


    As he went further in, she moaned loudly. Her hands were now grabbing the bedsheets above her head again, as her alluring chest moved with every moan. When he reached the end of the cave, his dragon still had some length left over, but her pink cave was still trying to suck onto him as if even reaching the end was not enough for it. The delightful sensations her pink cave sent to his dragon were very intense, and made even him with his experience and skill feel an immense amount of pleasure. Waves of scorching heat went through his loins as she wrapped around him.


    "Mmm! Haaaah! Mhaaah! Nnngh! Ummm!"


    She felt immense delightful waves spread from her lower abdomen to every corner of her body. His dragon spreading her folds one by one made her feel each and every movement as if a firecracker of sensational pleasure went off every time. He then held her waist with both hands and started slowly moving his hips, as she released moans and tightly held on to the sheets. Her chest moved in unison with his thrusts. Her moans were very sensual, and pleasing to the ear as her flickering purple eyes looked at him from time to time, with passion covering them. Her sensual lips were half opened, then lightly bit by her teeth, then pursed together for a nasal moan, and then slightly trembling.


    Her jade skin was flushed pink in sensitive ces, and there was sometimes a slight frown of pleasure on her eyebrows.


    Slowly, her reactions turned more intense as his movements changed from casual thrusts to more skilled hip movements that used the angle of his dragon to urately hit the parts she felt the most pleasure from. Her moans turned s louder, clearer, and the movement of her breasts quickened along with his pace.


    She then felt the first wave after he entered her covering her, as shes of white started to cover her vision. Her belly spasmed and her hands clenched the bedsheets above her head tightly. Her face touched one of her forearms as her head tilted from the pleasure. As her spine slightly arched, he felt an immense amount of pleasure assault his dragon as the walls of the pink cave were wrapping and contracting around him in myriad ways. Her Yin Qi gushed into his lower abdomen, and her eyes were now slightly glowing purple, as a real purple fire was now seen deep inside them.


    His hand went on to her abdomen, and he started teasing her pink pearl at this moment, which drove her higher to the peak, as he released his Yang Qi deep inside. The moment his Yang Qi touched her deepest parts as if an explosion of pleasure went inside her and her ecstasy instantly multiplied, causing her pink cave to move and suck onto his dragon even more. Purple fire in her eyes intensified, and there was a sh of it inside Wu Long''s eyes at this moment.


    When she gradually calmed down a bit, he bent down, and her hands wrapped around his neck, as he started moving again while kissing her. She released blissful moans into his kiss and carefully tasted his lips and tongue. Her tongue twined against his, as it very quickly adapted and learned.


    He then sent his hands around and below her, then down to her perky and round butt, which was soft and stic to the touch. He easily lifted her with his arms and hands by her ass, and sat up on his knees while she was in his embrace. She moved up and down his shaft, as the new pleasure assaulted her, but they never broke the kiss. Her chest was pressed and moved against his, bringing her more delightful sensations.


    "Mmm! Mmchu! Ummm! Uhmm!"


    Their movements were filled with passion, as he slightly kneaded the juicy ass he was holding with both hands. As the movements of his dragons sent tingling waves through her, her whole body was sensitive to any and every simtion, and this kneading sent blissful sensations that collided with the feeling of his moving dragon and sent her higher up to heaven. Her hands were on his head, with fingers running through his hair. She felt his dragon move deep in her belly, as he made a slightly dancing motion of his hips, that sent her shivers of pleasure. Again and again, tingling waves of pleasure sparks went through her whole body with every thrust. Each time he reached the end of the pink cave, a pang of intense pleasure would spread from the point of contact, that sometimes made her open her eyes during their kiss with her purple retina half covered by the upper eyelid as they looked up.


    The steaming air filled their lungs with the scents of their bodies, and the light creaking sound of the bed along with the sounds of their kiss and her moans made the atmosphere more intimate.


    Her belly muscles started contracting, and soon, she released a loud, long, and sensual moan into the kiss as she clung on to him. Her body convulsed as he went deep inside her and stayed in this position for some time. He then released his Yang Qi inside her again, and the deepest part of her pink cave greedily received it all.


    His hands went on to her lower and upper back and held her close so that she felt relieved topletely give in to the pleasurable waves without fear of falling off him. Her convulsions were more intense, and her eyes that looked up were covered in intense pleasure as shes of light turned into continuous white screen that filled her vision. The Yin Qi she released was wetting their crotches along with his Yang Qi. Her pink cave was moving around his dragon, tightly gripping it as if afraid to lose it. There was a sensation of being sucked into her.


    "Mmmmmpuhaaaaa¡­haaaa¡­..haaa¡­haa"


    Their kiss ended and she slightly separated her upper body from him, her breasts now heaving in bewitching motions with heavy breaths mere milimeters away from him. Her face was slightly down, touching his forehead with hers, as her eyes that initially lost focus because of pleasure now stared passionately in his. There was a flickering light in them, but she did not need to speak up.


    He understood the meaning of that gaze, and his hands and arms started to move her very slightly again, as his hips resumed moving but with a slightly different pattern and rhythm. She started making light nasal moans, her head still in the same position as their movements were not very vast, only slightly moving her up and down. They moved liked that with their eyes locked, as he watched hers fill with the fire of pleasure again. There was now both her Yin Qi and his Yang Qi mixed at the ce they were connected, making it wet and sloppy, but that only further ignited the pleasure they felt. The sliding motions were smooth and easy, despite the very tight grip of her pink cave.


    Soon, she started to make slightly louder moans, and the movements turned a little more intense, but she still made eye contact, resisting the urge to move her head back to reel in the pleasure. He watched her reactions and beautiful face, her lower lip now slightly bit. Their bodies were inplete sync, as her pink cave rhythmically moved in tandem to the movements of his dragon.


    His right hand was still on her back, while his left hand reached for her buttcheek again, and started kneading it slightly in unison with their movements. She soon reached her climax once more, and he watched as a light film covered her eyes that were still staring into his. The convulsions of her body were not as strong as the previous one, but the movement of her pink cave walls was even more intense. He waited for the right moment and released his Yang Qi inside her as her convulsions intensified.


    He waited for her toe down from the peak and kissed her, as they embraced each other tightly and passionately while kissing, not separating for a long time.

 Chapter 98 Sharing the Dao

    <h4>Chapter 98 Sharing the Dao</h4>


    Luo Mingyu advanced to the Qi Manifestation Realm during forey, when her Dark Phoenix Extreme Yin physique awakened. She then was able to start utilizing her Spiritual Qi Soul to chant and circte the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art almost immediately after, freeing up her mind to focus on the sensations and pleasure, on the act itself. Dao cultivators were naturally more proficient in using their Spiritual Qi Soul as a separate consciousness for such tasks, and she was a brilliant one so it took her almost no time to learn and use it despite only being able to conjure it for the first time since she just advanced to the realm in which it was possible to do.


    As they were using the same dual cultivation technique now, the cultivation happened in the middle of the act for both. Their Yin and Yang Qi invigorated each other and facilitated each other''s progress.


    Using her immensely powerful Pure Yin Essence and potent Extreme Yin Qi, Wu Long steadily advanced into the Qi Condensation Realm, consolidated it, and went past the gate of the realm to reach and advance into the 1st and then 2nd level. Qi Condensation was the realm in which the Spiritual Qi of the practitioner went through a qualitative change. It was more condensed, but not in the same sense of density that could be raised with Spiritual Qi War Art. It was the quality of the Spiritual Qi in the Dantian not to dissipate when in contact with the outside of the body that gradually appeared throughout this realm. The reason Qi Maniption Realm practitioners could manipte Spiritual Qi outside the body was because their Spiritual Qi went through this process in the Qi Condensation Realm and thus did not dissipate outside the body like in Qi Gathering Realm.


    Qi Maniption Ring worked because it was able to make a conversion of Spiritual Qi so that it did not disperse, but it was a ridiculous conversion rate, and as such, the Spiritual Qi that could be released with it was usually tiny amounts. It also had its own limitations of output depending on the quality of the ring.


    As Wu Long advances through this Major Realm, his Spiritual Qi will be more and more suited to use outside of his body, and thus the conversion rate for the Qi Maniption Ring would be better and better. Eventually, once he reaches Qi Manifestation Realm, his Spiritual Qi will finish this process of change and will turn into one that is not dissipating, so he could get rid of the Qi Maniption Ring.


    He broke four rings in his fight with the Bahshi assassins and was very grateful to Sui Luxiao for the generous gift he received as he left the Imperial Capital, as he could spend them for the time being without being worried. And that shouldst him until he reached Qi Maniption Realm.


    Luo Mingyu also advanced, and she received a lot of food for thought forter which she could use toprehend the Dao. The Human Dao in which such acts between men and women resided was incredibly profound and there was a lot for her to ponder.


    They went to sleep together, in each other''s embrace, as her fatigue overwhelmed her. Shested a lot longer than her stamina would normally have allowed her to, since his Yang Qi invigorated her during the act, thus allowing her more endurance and strength to go on.


    In the morning, she felt how wonderful it was to wake up in his embrace. A delightful and content expression appeared on her face, as she snuggled deeper into his arms, and he tightened his embrace a little to cuddle her. A warm and fuzzy feeling enveloped her as she blushed slightly at his tender touch.


    As they separated to wash up and clothe themselves, Wu Long felt a familiar bond connecting him with Luo Mingyu, and his Yang Qi as well as Spiritual Qi as a consequence received a tremendous boost in power, as it was now receiving the blessing of her Extreme Yin Qi. She was surprised to discover this bond, but then somehow was incredibly happy to feel it. It was like a confirmation of a long-term rtionship, and that he would not just leave her now that he got her Pure Yin Essence. After all, while she did trust him, deep down there was still a sense of insecurity that came from the fact that from a certain still tender age, her natural charm that was released due to her Extreme Yin physique had attracted a lot of suitors whose attraction felt faked to her, induced by her condition and not by the likeness of her as an individual. Such experience led to a doubt of sincerity in any rtionship. Wu Long was not overly worried about it, as he knew that he could only go about it gradually and there was no quick cure for such a deep seeded insecurity. But with care and love, it would subside and dissipate.


    It took some persuasion from Wu Long, but Luo Mingyu agreed that they should not hide their bond, as she was very worried about the reaction from her family, and a little bashful to acknowledge what she did to her parents.


    In the noon, they announced their rtionship to her father, and he could only sigh as he knew it wasing and was powerless to stop it, while her mother only smiled at her, happy for her daughter to be able to find happiness. Wu Long could take her away by force if he wanted, but he was still quite courteous in his speaking. Wu Long''s usual attitude was to not be overly mean to those who did not give him any reason to. Of course, there were always exceptions, but Luo Mingyu''s father was not one of them. He was a schr and a mild-mannered man. His father, the Luo family head, on the other hand, was furious and wanted to raise a ruckus, but upon hearing that Wu Long beat General Feng could only shut up and begrudgingly give his blessings. Of course, that conversation was not as courteous from Wu Long''s side either.


    After he asked her if she wanted toe to where he lived, she quickly and happily agreed. It was an extra ensurance of his feelings toward her in her view. Though he told her that he would be traveling for some time and that he only stopped here because of her, she knew that he would eventually return to the sect, so she preferred to be there. Her father and family could only ept this too, along with their rtionship.


    When Feng Yi came by she could see an imperceptible change in the atmosphere between the two, and she instantly pinpointed the reason. She was a little surprised, but only slightly as she was not blind and could see the eyes with which Luo Mingyu looked at Wu Long. She was not the jealous type, so she just chuckled.


    "Congrattions, Mingyu. You have be a woman"


    She said with a kind smile, as Luo Mingyu blushed and smiled back. But quickly turned her eyes down in a bashful manner.


    "Thank you, Sister Feng Yi"


    "Hehe, prettydy, you''re pretty smug despite bing a woman not long ago yourself"


    Wu Long said with a chuckle as he saw this scene. Feng Yi slightly rolled her eyes and opted to ignore this teasing, while Wu Long was even more amused.


    "Hmm, as opposed to certain someone, Mingyu didn''t even cry¡­aiya"


    As he continued a smack, which he narrowly dodged, arrived from Feng Yi who had a rosy face, while Luo Mingyu waspletely red, only missing a steaming from her ears. Wu Long onlyughed as he evaded more attacksing from Feng Yi.


    Later in the day, Luo Mingyu helped Feng Yi to understand andpletely master the firstyer of the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art in just a few hours despite her struggling with it for days before.


    As she was a Dao cultivator and a brilliant one at that, it was her field of expertise to share herprehension of the Dao, understanding of techniques and skills and generally teach knowledge she understood to others in an easily understood way. While Wu Long was himself knowledgeable about the Dao and techniques, he could not achieve this feat, as knowing and understanding himself did not mean he could efficiently teach it.


    Thus when he spoke about the Dao with Luo Mingyu, he was always vague, relyingpletely on her ownprehension to understand his meaning. And when he taught her, Feng Yi, and Ye Ling the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art, he also only taught like a manual, relying on them to understand it themselves. Luo Mingyu, on the other hand, could make someone with a very low level ofprehension understand something as long as she understood it herself.


    Such capable Dao Cultivators could allow practitioners from other paths to break their shackles and advance past what their natural talent initially allowed, and thus were incredibly precious and sought after. Of course, they were also extremely rare. But even mediocre Dao cultivators were better at teaching techniques and helping others understand the Dao hundreds of times better than cultivators of other paths.

 Chapter 99 Bittersweet Winter Night

    <h4>Chapter 99 Bittersweet Winter Night</h4>


    Since Wu Long no longer needed a pretense to stay here and could just stay in the Luo family house for no reason as long as he wanted, he decided to wrap up the danger Luo Mingyu was in so that there would be no impediments that kept him here when he does move on further.


    When Feng Yi was done learning from Luo Mingyu he asked to talk to her.


    "Yi''er¡­"


    When he started with this familiar way of calling her as he ced his hand on her cheek, caressing it with his thumb, she felt surprised and at the same time happy. This was the first time he called her in such an intimate way.


    "...it might get hard and painful for you soon, but you can alwayse to me forfort"


    He said, greatly surprising her. She did not understand his meaning, but when she saw his sincere expression and kind eyes that looked at her with care she nodded in recognition.


    He then told her that he needed to see her family, which she was fairly surprised about since Wu Long for some reason looked a little ufortable when he talked to her fatherst time, stopping him from speaking for too long. But since he asked, she sent a message to her father with amunication talisman and went ahead.


    Feng Yi led Wu Long to the General''s Quarters, where Feng Yi''s father could usually be found, and he was now with both his sons waiting for them.


    When they entered the office, General Feng cupped his fists and respectfully lowered his head.


    "This little one greets¡­"


    Wu Long waved his hand as goosebumps went through him. He really was not very good at dealing with this man.


    "I came today to resolve your predicament with the leader of the Blood Dragon Gang"


    He said tly, as all of their faces changed.


    "Heh! We''ve been trying to catch him for so long and you think you can juste and solve it? You really are arrogant!"


    The youngest sibling, Feng Yi''s little brother Feng Hai immediately showed disdain on his face. There was ridicule in his tone.


    "Hai''er! Don''t be rude to the esteemed master*!"


    Wu Long did not react to this and simply continued.


    "The reason you have not been able to catch him and his group moved so well is not because he is that smart or that dangerous, it is because he always knew your every step and action"


    When he said this, while they were mostly dumbfounded, first anger and at the end a trace of panic appeared in Feng Hai''s eyes.


    "You fart! How would he know our movements? Father! There is no meaning in listening to his nonsense!"


    "Hai''er! If you don''t stop now don''t me me for being harsh!"


    Wu Long felt a headache the more he heard General Feng speak. This ''don''t me me for being harsh'' made him cringe so much he almost showed it on his face.


    "Esteemed master, what might you mean by him knowing our steps and moves? We too have once suspected him being in our ranks or having spies, but we conducted a thorough investigation in our midst."


    Feng Yi''s older brother who was silent up to here asked respectfully, but with some doubt.


    "You just did not investigate high enough. Since he is standing right there"


    Wu Long said as he looked at Feng Hai, who did not react to this usation, only ridicule appearing on his face.


    "You see? What did I tell you?"


    "Esteemed master¡­ this¡­"


    "My younger brother may be young and impetuous, but he is a man of our Feng family"


    "Wu Long¡­"


    All of them reacted with confusion and slight daze except for Feng Hai who had a mocking attitude. Feng Yi called out to Wu Long, a look of worry appearing on her face. She was the one who trusted him the most, and as he said this, painful recognition of what he talked about earlier came to her. She shifted her gaze from Wu Long to Feng Hai in disbelief.


    "Esteemed master, my son cannot be¡­"


    "I have been here for some time now and heard my fair share of rumors and information. It is widely known that the young master of the Feng family used to be the family disgrace, troublemaker, and generally a disappointment¡­"


    Wu Long did not let General Feng continue and started. A dark expression appeared on Feng Hai''s face at these words.


    "...he was known to ck off in his cultivation and training, and refused to uphold the family values, not even taking up the duty his older siblings were carrying. But then, about three years ago he suddenly seemed to have turned a new leaf, his cultivation rapidly rose to rival even his older brother, and he even agreed to carry the duty of an officer he used to reject so vehemently¡­but, have you not thought it strange that the Blood Dragon Gang started to gain their notoriety almost right after? Their mysterious leader whose face is unknown was supposedly of the same cultivation base as the siblings¡­"


    As he continued speaking everyone''s gazes shifted to Feng Hai who had a bead of sweating down the side of his forehead.


    "F-father! Brother! Sister! Are you really going to believe this nonsense?!?! What proof do you have besides your wild fantasies?!"


    He first looked at his family with indignation and then turned to Wu Long with scorn.


    "So you are saying that if General Feng searched your spatial ring right now he would not find evidence?"


    Wu Long said, and Feng Hai''s face immediately changed to one of panic. His eyes were shifting from person to person and his posture became of someone who is ready for a fight as all of them felt him circting his Spiritual Qi.


    ''He really is not smart, he actually carries his bandit disguise in his spatial ring''


    Wu Long thought, as he did not really count on it. He was ready to bring more arguments and if needed even for a harder approach, but all of his preparations were blown up by the stupidity of this man.


    "Y-you!"


    His father expressed utter shock, as this behavior was already highly incriminating.


    "What? You thought I was useless anyway! You all were looking at me like some kind of vermin, so I became one!"


    Feng Hai tore off all pretense since he saw that he would not be able to squirm his way out of this. A saber** appeared in his arm, and he took a fighting posture.


    "Courting death! You are a disgrace to the Feng family name!!! It seems I need to teach you the immensity of heaven and earth!!!"


    As General Feng made a triple mental attack on Wu Long he also took out his weapon, as did the others.


    However did Feng Hai''s skills or cultivation base rise, he was still someone who only recently was a sloppy fighter, so he did not stand a chance against them and was quickly subdued. Wu Long did not even have to take out his weapon since the family of the bandit was enough to catch him. Thus he was arrested and detained for further investigations.


    ¡ª


    Late in the evening, Wu Long opened the door as Feng Yi went in past him.


    "Why did you not tell me beforehand?"


    She asked him, her eyes slightly red.


    "I thought it would be efficient for you to know and then confirm at the same¡­"


    "Heartless bastard"


    Tears appeared in Feng Yi''s eyes as she looked at him. Wu Long looked at her while slightly stunned at her reaction.


    In truth, Wu Long''s knowledge of women skewed toward immortal women who would mostly agree with this logic. The feelings and thinking of mortals were still very much foreign to him, as he was fascinated by their actions and reactions almost every time. Much like he could not understand why Sui Luxiao was not able to cut off her clearly dysfunctional family that dragged her down. His first illogical act of going to great lengths just to kill her husband still boggled him as he could not understand his own behaviorpletely. At the same time, unbeknownst to him, his own emotional state was in light turmoil because of Ye Ling and possily others being here. Memories of being mortal were buried so deep within his Sea of Consciousness that when they createdrge ripples on the surface he was mystified.


    He hugged Feng Yi who first wanted to fight off his hug, but then buried herself in his embrace. He held her in his embrace all night, soothing her anger and grief with his words and gentle intimate kisses on her forehead. They did not cultivate, as he simply shared his warmth with her on this cold and bitter winter night.


    ¡ª--------------------------


    *The ''master'' here is what ismonly called ''DaRen'' in cultivation novels and donghuas, it is literally tranted from Chinese as ''big person'' which signifies a persona of great stature (as in repute) and/or status. He is not calling him his master (as in servant-master) or teacher (as in disciple-master). I added ''esteemed'' just so it is easier to tell apart.


    **Saber here is DaDao - a one-ded curved weapon simr to a sword, they sometimes have rings on the non-de side.

 Chapter 100 Mortal Again

    <h4>Chapter 100 Mortal Again</h4>


    The next day, the General''s Quarters were thrown into another turmoil, since Feng Hai was found dead in his cell in the morning, killed with a single strike to the vitals. General Feng ordered investigations but he knew that it was a futile effort.


    Someone helped his son raise his cultivation and instigated him to go against his family and country. And since when General Feng tried to learn who it was from him through interrogations, he became a liability which was quickly disposed of, while the person behind him cut his tail and hid in the dark.


    Meanwhile, the Blood Dragon Gang''sir was found thanks to the evidence in Feng Hai''s spatial ring. He really was not that smart, since there was a map in there. By the time the royal army reached it, they only found corpses of hundreds of inconsequential low-level members, as well as a few key ones, who General Feng recognized as Feng Hai''s usual gang of friends he used to hang out with when he was a family disgrace.


    It seems he started this gang a long time ago, when he was still the spoiled young master, most likely with a simple rebellious attitude, but they were too small and weak to appear in the eyes of the kingdom, and did not really do much. The key forces of the gang which made it strong and famous were most likely supplied to Feng Hai by whoever was behind him and thus disposed of the rest and retreated once Feng Hai was taken into custody to erase all evidence and hide their trails.


    There was also a luxurious restaurant downtown in the capital that was mysteriously annihted in a single night. After some investigation, the General''s Quarters traced Feng Hai''s movements to this restaurant, as he visited it quite often. Even some of his adjutants went missing, as they were probably either people who were sent to monitor and control his actions or his men from the bandit group.


    It was a clean withdrawal with no clues left wherever in Feng Hai''s belongings or in the banditir of the Blood Dragon Gang. All witnesses and potential informers were swept clean in one motion as if this was a pre-arranged fallback n in case Feng Hai got caught.


    Wu Long spent the next week mostly soothing Feng Yi from her grief, as however much of a failure he was, it was her little brother nheless, and she truly did not expect such a betrayal. His death was also not an easy thing to get over, despite his actions. He was also helping Luo Mingyu with her Dao, as her new ambition was not so easy to embark on. Following someone else''s road was doable, but paving her own road was a thousand times more demanding, and only exceptional people got them. There was nothing in particr happening, simply a peaceful time for the three of them.


    ¡ª


    One snowy day, Wu Long felt Ye Ling''s presence not far away from the city. The bond of the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art told him that she was close. The capital of the Fantian Kingdom was in the northern part of the country, not that far from the border to the Tuamei Kingdom the sect was located in, so it made sense for her to arrive now.


    Wu Long went out of the city and sped in her direction to wee her into the city. Once he was a few kilometers away from the city he saw the carriages with the Yin Yang Union Pce insignia on them, as sect protectors surrounded them on horseback. The carriages already stopped and Ye Ling appeared from one of them, as she felt him approaching as well. There was something almost imperceptibly different about her when he looked at her but he could not say with certainty what it was.


    Once he approached a certain distance, Ye Ling threw a sword in a sheathe that she took out beforehand to him, which he caught. He was first surprised and then smiled. It seemed she was eager to show him the results of her training. He thought that the almost imperceptible difference was her skill in sword, as it did have a bearing on one''s aura, and Ye Ling progressed very fast, so her aura was bound to change drastically in the period he have not seen her.


    They took out swords out of sheathes simultaneously, as snow fell all around them on a white hill. They then both moved and their swords shed, sending the white world into a furious but mesmerizingly beautiful frenzy of motion. The snow that was already on the ground as well as the new falling snowkes were now both in the air, moving in mysterious patterns all around them, while the two figures danced, their swords intertwined with graceful motions. In a matter of moments, 108 strikes were exchanged between them as sparks flew in all directions, joining the snow in the waltz of nature and force. After they exchanged these moves, the figures froze, while the world around them continued to revolve with white snowkes and sparks.


    Wu Long looked with wide eyes at Ye Ling, who somewhat shyly looked first at him and then a little to the side while brushing off her hair with one hand, a light smile on her lips.


    His hand slightly trembled and the sword fell into the snow-covered ground as his legs started moving towards her. First slowly but then as fast as he could. Her sword also fell and tears fell off the side of her cheek, she rushed toward him at the same time.


    They met in the middle and hugged each other tightly, amidst the still dancing snow and sparks from the collision of their swords. She burrowed her face into his chest as he buried his face in her hair. Their hands wrapped around each other tightly, as if afraid to lose hold, and ehr tears were seeping into his clothes.


    There was a heart beating wildly inside him now. This was the most vulnerable he felt in millennia. He was also more alive than he ever felt since he held her in his embrace as another piece of him died when she did. Now he was truly experiencing what it felt like to have her back. Now, for this moment, he truly was, mortal again.


    ¡ª-------------------


    End of Volume I : Mortal Again

 Chapter 101 Hopes and dreams

    <h4>Chapter 101 Hopes and dreams</h4>


    On the bed in Wu Long''s room, two figures slowly moved in the dark. There was no light, and all that could be heard were their breaths, sighs, and light creaking of the bed.


    Ye Ling was sitting on Wu Long''s crotch and very slowly and sensually moved her body. The movement was so slow that one full thrust would take over a minute. Her hands were on his abdomen, collected together, and his were on her waist, helping her move.


    They did not need the light to see each other as they could sense each other''s body through touch and feel it moving in contact with theirs. The movement was mild enough for Ye Ling not to moan, as they enjoyed the sound of each other''s every breath and sigh. There was passion in their movements, passion, and longing. Their hands traveled through each other''s skin from time to time, as if confirming they were there, and caressing each other.


    Hours passed and the pose changed, this time Ye Ling was below him in a missionary position, and Wu Long held her tight under him, moving his hips while they softly kissed. There were no words said, only the sounds of their bodies.


    The motions were still as slow, neither was willing to rush as they were consumed by the slowly burning me of pleasure. They soughtfort in each touch, confirming each other''s existence. They felt one another''s body temperature and listened to the asional soft moan.


    There were no special techniques or skills in their movements, as they were simply enjoying the contact it brought along. They changed positions, which were always intimate where they could hold each other close, a few times until they both finished and fell asleep in each other''s embrace.


    ¡ª-


    They did not circte cultivation techniques as Ye Ling still could not cultivate due to internal injuries she made before, though they were much better and were on the verge of healing. And Wu Long was not in Qi Manifestation Realm so he would need to consciously circte the technique without Spiritual Qi Soul, which he would normally not mind, but he wanted to concentrate solely on Ye Ling.


    When they woke up in the morning, they did not rush to separate. Ye Ling was lying on Wu Long''s chest, and listening to him while Wu Long had one hand behind his head, and anotherbing her silky ck hair. Wu Long looked ponderingly at the ceiling while Ye Ling looked to the side. He narrated his experiences after her death, and how he eventually got here. He omitted a lot of things that were not really necessary for her to know the general situation and could make her sad. He also did not mention just how much her death broke him, but she already guessed that on her own.


    "That woman¡­ to think she would be able to do something like this. It seems you have met someone who has reached the legendary True God Realm¡­"


    Ye Ling eventually said as he finished his story.


    "Mm, I thought so too¡­ but¡­ the way she talked about a True God somehow makes me wonder¡­"


    He replied with a pondering expression. The tone with which she said "True God" was of negligence. They lied like that for some time, as both had thoughts running through their heads.


    "Do you think¡­ ''she''¡­ is here?"


    After some time Ye Ling carefully asked. Hoping that this gift entailed even a bigger miracle, a miracle she could not possibly achieve when she was the one who saved him.


    "...I ¡­I do not know. I have hope, it is why I want to travel to the other continents, I want to see if she¡­ and possibly others are here"


    He said with uncertainty, as he truly was not able to bepletely sure. He received no guidance or exnation regarding the gift he received. Of course, just the gift itself was already tremendous so he did notin. Just the fact that Ye Ling was in his embrace again was already enough for him to hold eternal gratitude to that mysterious woman.


    "I can try asking master¡­the sect leader to release your memories"


    Ye Ling said, instinctively calling Lian Zhiqiu her master. Her personality before her memories was essentially the same, as her character did not change that much, so the new memories of the years she spent in this world as a novice cultivator did not feel foreign. Thus she did not feel any rejection to calling Lian Zhiqiu her master, though she obviously was amused at the thought whenparing her previous realm. And she did feel some attachment to the Ye family, though not as much as before. But of course, she was a lot more pragmatic about them since she now had the experience of thousands of years.


    "Hmm, but then I would need to travel back to the sect¡­ no worries, I can release the seal once I am in the Qi Manifestation Realm. I will also be going to the Wood Spirit Empire where I am presuming my current birthce is. If we have the same names as we did in the past, it is quite possible that her surname is still Wu"


    He answered. His first love belonged to the house he was adopted into in his past life, which gave him, who had no surname the surname Wu. Thus if she was still with the same name and appearance as herst life, she could very well be rted to his sealed memories. He had no definite proof, and was not evenpletely sure that Ye Ling was not the only one, but he had hope.


    "I just don''t know what would happen if I do meet her¡­ I ¡­I changed so much¡­"


    He said, as he truly was no longer the same Wu Long he used to be.


    "It is okay, I am sure she will understand¡­ and gradually adapt. Love works that way¡­ if you love somebody you will ept them all with all of what they are"


    Sheforted him, who was truly conflicted. He nodded, still notpletely free of his worries but nevertheless soothed by her, and kissed her. They theny in silence for some time again.


    "Haaah¡­ a fractured world, huh. Do you think there is a way to travel from here while it is still fractured from the Seven Boundless Worlds, or restore the link faster?"


    She then asked. As someone who was originally much higher in both cultivation and experience than Wu Long when she met him, she knew a fair amount about the world outside, so she was now someone Wu Long could share his thoughts on his current situation without having to create a vague image of the world outside for someone who has never been there.


    "I don''t know yet, but in the worst-case scenario we would have to use the unstable link"


    "What? But-"


    Ye Ling slightly raised her head, but he gently patted her hair and she rxed andy it back on his chest again.


    "Don''t worry, that is the worst-case scenario. Besides, I''ve been awakened for half a year now, and I can feel the quality and abundance of Spiritual Qi in this fractured world slowly but gradually improve. It is almost imperceptible, but this speed of improvement is already too high. If this world always improved at such a rate, it would have been healed a long time ago, so this healing should not have started that long ago"


    He said, as he detected the rate of improvement, very slightly, but even grow in the time he observed it.


    Theyy like this for some more time in silence, just feeling thefort of each other''s warmth and touch.


    "...By the way, you sure had your fun with my naive self"


    She suddenly said, and his expression froze a little as he truly did tease her quite a lot.


    "...You''re saying that as if I did not tease you before¡­, besides, you were still a maiden in our past life too so you were not any different in that regard¡­"


    "Hmm, so you''re saying you have no guilty conscience?"


    "..."


    Wu Long remembered that he truly teased the younger and naive version of Ye Ling quite a bit more than he did in the past. He would sometimes tease her into running away with a red face, which he did before, but not almost every day they were together like in this life.


    "...But¡­but you were so cute¡­"


    "Hmph! I will tease you from now on"


    As she said this, there was a determined expression on her face which he found unbearably cute. She really had no hope for this aspiration, as she fundamentally was the same, and it was always Wu Long who teased her, but he decided not to dampen her determination to see what she would try to do. So he just smiled and kissed her on the forehead.


    They talked a lot more, so when they finally got out of bed it was already long since getting darker again.


    Wu Long introduced Luo Mingyu and Feng Yi, who were both a little shy for this introduction, but Ye Ling weed them with a gentle smile. She also said a few words of encouragement so that they would not feel awkward around each other, and they soon retreated to have their secret women-only talk.

 Chapter 102 Tingren Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 102 Tingren Kingdom</h4>


    Wu Long spent another week in the Fantian Kingdom capital in thepany of three lovely beauties. Luo Mingyu and Feng Yi quickly noticed that he did not neglect or give them less attention when Ye Ling was there. There was of course more trust and deeper feelings between them, but it was clear that it was only because they spent that much more time with each other, and once time passed they would also have the same trust and deepen their feelings.


    Luo Mingyu became interested in the Sword Dao as she was in the process of formting her own Dao path, so she was learning about as much out of her sphere of knowledge as possible, including the Human Dao through Dual Cultivation and now Martial Dao through Ye Ling''s Sword Dao.


    As they sat, discussing Sword Intent, Luo Mingyu was asking continuous questions like a child that only now learned about an exciting new area of knowledge and was eager to explore it.


    "So¡­ it is not an actual power, but theprehension¡­"


    She pondered, as Ye Ling patiently exined. Wu Long was sitting not far from them casually drinking tea with Feng Yi who wanted to spend as much time with him while he was there.


    "Yes, in truth, once you get to my or Wu Long''s level of Sword Intent, you do not really need a physical sword since youprehend the intention of the sword, and your body, your mind, and your Spiritual Qi be part of the sword. But in Wu Long''s case, he needs to at least reach Qi Maniption Realm to do so. And above that we both prefer to still wield a sword and even have to if we need to get serious"


    Ye Ling exined diligently.


    "So¡­if you can imbue sword intent with your body does it mean you can do it with¡­"


    As Luo Mingyu was saying these words her gaze turned to Wu Long, specifically to the area between his legs, as her vision vividly imagined the shape which was the most optimal on his body to do so.


    Wu Long nearly spewed his tea back while Feng Yi actually did.


    "..kehek¡­khe¡­.Mingyu!''


    Feng Yi said with astonishment after she cleared her throat of the tea that she drank in the wrong way.


    "...Ahem¡­ while technically¡­yes, I could¡­ but this sword is reserved for other purposes"


    Wu Long dumbfoundedly said while he instinctively covered his crotch from Luo Mingyu''s sight as he could feel her imagining sword intent attached there.


    ''This girl really might figure out her own Dao¡­ this imagination is very rare¡­ although I somehow do not want to know or have to do anything with her Dao now¡­''


    He thought as he saw her innocently look at them. It seems she just thought of it as a thought exercise and did not find anything strange with this question.


    Ye Ling was onlyughing to the side as she too was astonished by this girl.


    ¡ª


    He did not cultivate with Feng Yi and Luo Mingyu since the former was still not emotionally ready after her recent loss and thetter needed time to digest theprehensions of the Dao she had from thest time, as the first time was very impactful and brought so much new experiences and inspiration that it was a little overwhelming. Ye Ling was also still healing. Wu Long himself had only advanced recently, so even if they cultivated, he would have used it to cultivate his Spiritual Qi, and not to advance his cultivation base, since he needed to digest the advancements he made before.


    At the end of the week, he asked Ye Ling to introduce Luo Mingyu to Hua Ziyan when they got back to the sect so that she would be familiar with her and could teach her the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art. He also told Feng Yi to think about it while he was traveling away if she wanted to travel to the sect. If she decided to, he would take her with him on his way back since he would be passing here again.


    His little detour ended here, so he kissed his three women goodbye and set out to the next destination, the Tingren Kingdom, while Ye Ling took Luo Mingyu to the sect. Feng Yi had more work to do for now since the news that one of the highly reputable General Feng''s sons turned out to be a notorious bandit no doubt shook the stability of the kingdom, and thus would invigorate the mountain bandits who would try to take advantage of this turmoil to grow their influence.


    To somehow alleviate her burden Wu Long conveniently disposed of bandits that had the misfortune of trying to rob him or anyone nearby, but was disappointed to find that most of them were so stingy they did not even have spatial rings, let alone a lot of belongings. But he was not discouraged, since his destination was bound to be very generous with donations and inheritances for him.


    As he traveled south and reached the border of the Tingren Kingdom the winter got slightly milder. The Southern Sea he had to cross to get to the Wood Spirit Continent was the southern tip of this three-continent-world, so in this world which got progressively warmer the further south it went, it essentially had no winter, while Fantian, Gutian and Tingren Kingdoms were in the central part of the Azure Eagle Continent, so every distance traveled north or south would make one feel the changes in climate quite acutely. There was still asional snow, but the temperature was not as low and the snowy weather was not as frequent. Though it was still milder than the storm.


    He arrived at a rtivelyrge city in the center parts of the Tingren Kingdom about a week from when he resumed traveling. As he collected information on the Supreme Master Pavilion he was nning to visit for their kind donations, and the kingdom in general he was not surprised to learn that they indeed practiced lust cultivation, and as their main technique no less.


    They were generally frowned upon by other sects, but no one really touched them since they had seven Foundation Building Realm experts residing in the sect, including the current Sect Master and five Sect Ancestors. It was even rumored that one of their Sect Ancestors has reached the Core Formation Realm, but it was never confirmed, so it remained as just rumors. The sect consisted of only male members. It seemed that it originally was a sect with both female and male disciples but there were regr incidents, and the female poption of the sect gradually shrank, until rumors prevented even new female disciples from joining the sect and it eventually turned into what it was now.


    The Tingren Kingdom was not in this category, but the two kingdoms south of it had legal and normalized ve trade, and that is where they regrly got the cultivation furnaces for the whole sect, as they generally did notst that long and needed recement. It seemed Supreme Master Pavilion was also in the good graces of the local royal family, so they got away with these dealings, and even cases of civilian women disappearing from time to time. Recently, there were those with influence who pushed for the ve trade to be legalized here.


    ''Hmm, it seems the case of the serial killer that has recently been terrorizing the kingdom is separate from them since the royal family is not trying to sweep it under the rug but catch whoever it is''


    Wu Long thought when he collected a little more information, as he assumed that the serial killer was rted to the sect when he heard it first. But it seemed the serial killer targeted men and women alike, mostly government officials, and recently even killed a royal.


    He was interested to find that whoever it was that was targeting them seemed to pick targets somehow rted to the Supreme Master Pce, as the recently killed sister of the king was one of the most ardent supporters of the sect in the royal family, and the hardest to push for the legalization of the ve trade in the country. It was rumored that she used young men as cultivation furnaces to stimte her root of longevity and maintain her youthful appearance.


    Wu Long could see that generally the further from the Azure Eagle Empire, the less stable the country and less moral principles were upheld there.? The public order was inferior as well. The Tingren Kingdom was in a much worse state than the Fantian and Gutian Kingdoms, and he heard even worse rumorsing from the Jurong and Liugwei Kingdoms. It was always the case on the continent but it seemed that it got quite extreme in thest 100 years or so.


    He could feel the shadows of the undercurrents that enveloped the continent in preparation for the time the Azure Eagle Empire''s Ancestor would reach the end of his lifespan.


    As he collected the relevant details, he could sense hostile gazes from time to time, as someone began to notice that he was snooping around for information about the Supreme Master Pavilion which was a dangerous thing to do in this kingdom.

 Chapter 103 Crows Circling in the Air

    <h4>Chapter 103 Crows Circling in the Air</h4>


    Once Wu Long was out of the city again he noticed people following him from a distance, but he did not speed up, allowing them to catch up. He soon saw about 20 men and women in in clothes that would look like normal pedestrians, as they overtook and surrounded him on a winter forest road.


    He simply took out his spear, which was, though damaged, still somewhat usable. They showed surprise on their faces, as normally one would start a conversation here. Just as the first one took a breath in and opened his mouth to start speaking, Wu Long''s spear made a beautiful arc that separated his neck in the middle, making only a gurgling sounde out instead of speech. They reacted too slowly, only after the third one of them lost the weight of a head. As they all brandished their weapons. Wu Long moved in a continuous motion plowing through them as if they were weed on the side of the road.


    The crows that were sitting on branches of the trees nearby took off with loud croaking and pping of their wings at the moment the carnage started, and were circling in the air above as he was finished with all but one of them. Thest one, who Wu Long identified as the least experienced of the group, stood there trembling but not from the cold weather. She could not move, as she felt that the moment she ran, her life would be reaped by this monster. What terrified her was not only Wu Long''s strength but the absolute absence of emotions rted to killing people in Wu Long''s gaze or mannerisms, he was simply disposing of an obstacle. There were not even words spoken yet and he already annihted them.


    "I will give you a chance to live. Speak"


    Wu Long simply said as he went to pick up spatial rings and weapons. The quality of weapons was not that good but it was better than nothing and could be used as disposable tools to unleash a technique that would destroy them.


    The young girl looked at Wu Long and gulped. This was her only chance to live. Right now there was no sense of duty or loyalty in her. All of these werepletely swept away by the soul-crushing fear gripping her heart. A more adept member of their group may have held together some semnce of reason, driven by the loyalty or the sheer willpower of an experienced expert, but she was too green and was not mentally prepared for such situations. The scene she witnessed, where all of her experienced seniors andrades who mentored her and who she looked up to as almost invincible were absolutely powerless in the face of this man, it pulverized all of her resistance and broke her down.


    "W-we are¡­ we were part of the Tingren Secret Royal Guard¡­"


    ''The hands and feet, eyes and ears of the royal family huh''


    As the young girl started, Wu Long slightly nodded, inwardly confirming his guess as he picked up a sword, and looked at it for a moment, trying to figure out whether it would be useful. Many royal or imperial families had such an organization.


    "... we heard that a Q-qi Condensation Realm practitioner was collecting information on the S-supreme Master Pavilion¡­ a..and about royal family¡­ s-so we were tasked to find out your origins, affiliation as well as any useful information and then ¡­ ¡­ d-d¡­dispose of you"


    The young girl hesitated to state the final part of their mission, as she did not want to antagonize Wu Long with it, but something told her that she could only say the truth or else face death.


    Wu Long nodded again, as he understood their reasoning. Qi Condensation Realm might not be that high in a decent sect even in this world, but it was a top-level expert in kingdoms such as this. And if such a person was snooping around for sensitive information, it was bound to raise rms in the minds of local people with vested interests.


    He usually did not bother concealing his cultivation base if he didn''t have any particr reason for it. If anything, it could save him the trouble of dealing with lowlifes who thought they could take him if they didn''t see his cultivation base, which was not dangerous but quite annoying. In this case, though, his cultivation base brought trouble instead.


    "Is everyone who inquires about the Supreme Master Pavilion met with such a warm wee?"


    He then asked, turning his eyes to the young girl, which made thetter break in cold and sharp shivers again.


    "W-we are with the radical faction. You were suspected of being from the conservative faction since we do not know your origins and the information you were gathering suggested so¡­"


    She responded immediately, not daring to dawdle.


    "Radical faction?"


    Wu Long raised his eyebrow, and shock appeared alongside the fear in the young girl''s eyes.


    "T-the royal family is currently divided into three factions, radical faction now led by thete princess''s son, Prince Cai Dong, the conservative faction, led by the king''s daughter Princess Cai Yin, and the neutral faction which is the majority of royal family members including the king"


    She proceeded to exin, as she wasmenting the fact that they provoked someone who was not only not involved in their feud but did not even know of its existence.


    "Hmm~"


    Wu Long ponderingly hummed.


    "And the serial killer?"


    Wu Long asked, as he now made a prediction that the whole case of the serial killer was a ruse to cover up the feud between two factions, but to his surprise, the young girl shook her head.


    "W-we don''t know who it is, but it seems they are targeting our faction. It could not be the conservative faction since Princess Cai Yin advocates peaceful negotiation, and is troubled by the situation as well¡­"


    She replied, making Wu Long''s prediction a little less probable. It still could be the case that the girl was just not high enough on thedder to be privy to such information, but the overall probability still slightly decreased.


    "Hmm, I see~, you can go"


    Wu Long said to her and turned to collect the remaining inheritance from these not overly but still quite generous people, not bothering with the young girl anymore.


    The secret guard rookie looked at him in a daze, as she still could not believe she would be able to run far before she is disposed of. But gradually, she feltpletely ignored, as if her existence was of no interest whatsoever to this mysterious monstrous man.


    "..."


    "If you think I will still kill you, why did you tell me what I want to know?"


    Wu Long then turned around to look at her again. He spared her for two reasons, one of which was that she was the most likely to mentally break down and spew everything she knew out, as the youngest and least experienced of them, around Luo Mingyu''s age. The second reason was a little lesspelling to Wu Long, but when the group surrounded him, there was hesitation, empathy, guilt, and pity in the eyes of this young girl, which made him a little curious. Such a personality did not suit the organization whose job mostly involved these kinds of encounters.


    "I¡­I want to live¡­"


    She replied, as a strong will to live still was hidden deep within her eyes.


    Wu Long looked at her, with a curious expression. She did not look particrly stunning ifpared to his women, but she was still beautiful. A pretty face, and a little petite but still feminine figure. He was normally not overly lenient to anyone who raised weapons against him, men and women alike. So he did not spare her because of any attraction, as he did not feel any. But now there was something that caught his eye a little.


    He smiled, which brought shivers to her, as she was terrified to see this emotionless up to here man make a different expression.


    "Why did you join the Secret Royal Guard?"


    He asked, not sure why she was in this organization with her disposition.


    "I¡­ I admired Princess Cai Yin¡­"


    "Hm? Then what are you doing in a radical faction, if someone you admire, whom you chose to serve, is in the conservative faction?"


    "I was¡­ not given a choice"


    She said, a powerless and vexed expression appearing on her face, as even her fear was not able to hide it away. Wu Long nodded with understanding, as just because you join an organization with an aspiration, does not mean you will be allowed to follow it. And an inconsequential small rookie is not allowed to choose who she wishes to follow.


    Wu Long looked at her a little more closely, and the more he looked, the more his little interest grew. There seemed to be nothing special about this young girl, who was around Luo Mingyu''s age but had nor her grace, nor her wisdom. She was not overly brave or an exceptional beauty, her talent, cultivation, and skills were only above average, which is probably the reason she was epted into the Secret Royal Guard, but was only a rookie to be trained by observing and not really participate in the missions. However, there was some charm he now detected that surprised him.

 Chapter 104 Honesty

    <h4>Chapter 104 Honesty</h4>


    Wu Long looked at her a little more attentively than he did before and then noticed an earring. He saw that earring before, or more specifically, he saw the same kind of earring. His eyes flickered with profound light patterns, and he finally understood why he felt weird before. He did not feel aversion to women who were not top beauties, but he was a man honest to his desires and vices, and most of the time he felt attraction when he saw a peerless beauty. So the fact that he detected attraction to her, despite her in looks and not knowing her well enough to feel attracted by anything else, puzzled him.


    When he used Chaos Origin Eyes, he now saw a true beauty. Her facial features were very simr to the girl he saw just before but it was like she put on a film that masked its attractiveness, making it more in. Her figure was also a lot more sensual than what it looked like before. It seems the high level of disguise shielded her from his powerful perception, but could not evade it entirely, since he was a lot more powerful than when hepletely could not see through Ye Ling''s disguise, as he still felt attracted to this woman instinctively.


    "Where did you get that earring?"


    He asked with a smile, as hemented that he almost killed such a beauty. Her disguise was done with the same exact earring Ye Ling used for her disguise before, and he was intrigued now.


    Her eyes widened and her hand instinctively went up to cover her ear.


    "H-how did you know?"


    "Hmm, I am not saying I am surprised you masked it since being such a beauty would undoubtedly be very hard in this country where lust cultivation is spreading its poisonous roots deeper and deeper¡­"


    Wu Long said and her eyes widened even more, as it was now apparent that her disguise was like thin paper to a sword before his eyes. But then an intense fear and panic appeared in them.


    "Don''t worry, I am not someone to force a woman who does not like me to do anything of the sort"


    He said, taking a step back and raising his hands in an open manner signifying no harm when he saw that expression in her gaze. There was sincerity in his voice and expression. It was easy to imagine what might happen to her if her disguise was uncovered in such a situation with a less principled man than Wu Long.


    She cautiously looked at him. His action of showing goodwill by retreating was not able to alleviate her worries, but she could not run or defeat him anyway.


    "Hmm, I am interested in talking to you a little more if you do not mind, but I really do not want the rest of this conversation to feel like interrogation since that part ended when you answered all of my questions before. So why don''t we change ces to somewhere less dreadful?"


    He said with a cheerful smile as if the reason this ce was dreadful was not rted to him. The crows that were circling above started to descend for their feast as the threatening feeling from Wu Long that kept them away disappeared.


    She still did not talk, but the look in her eyes was that of surrendering her fate.


    He wryly smiled since he really was not threatening her and inviting her to talk instead, but he couldn''t really do much about her not believing him after the first impression he gave her.


    Wu Long turned and went forward in the direction he traveled before he was stopped, but at a walking pace, signifying that he was waiting for her to join him.


    She hesitated in ce, but still feared him turning hostile if she did not listen, so she eventually followed him.


    As she joined him, the traveling speed increased, but only to a degree she couldfortably handle. She was surprised to find that he traveled at exactly her absolute optimal speed. They headed to the nearby vige, which travelers on this road often used as a night stop.


    As they arrived, they entered a small roadside restaurant and she was visibly a little morefortable since there were people around. They could not do anything to stop him if he wanted to do something to her, but the mere presence of other people around and not seeing the bodies of her seniors was a lot better for her confidence that she will eventually survive through this.


    He ordered tea and food for both of them since it was apparent that she was still too nervous to be able to choose food or drink when her mind was upied by worrying about what he might do to her.


    As the tea arrived, he gestured for her to take a sip, as he did so himself. And as she did, the warm feeling it gave was enough to alleviate a little more of her nervousness.


    "I am Wu Long, what''s your name?"


    He said as he knew that familiarization would help make her even morefortable talking. Personalizing himself by a name was making him look more human in her eyes that only saw a ughtering monster, and asking for her name was giving a subtle hint to her subconsciousness that he would not just kill her.


    "...Shen Min"


    "Shen Min, a beautiful name"


    He said with a smile and then went for the topic he was interested in.


    "So, would you mind telling me where did you get that earring?"


    "... it was given to me by the Princess"


    She finally said.


    "You are acquainted with her?"


    "No, she was passing through the town, when I¡­ when the Supreme Master Pavilion people tried to take me away¡­ so she helped me by giving me this disguise earring and her soldiers helped me sneak out of town"


    "Hmm, so that''s why you decided to repay her by joining the secret guard?"


    She nodded slightly to his assumption, lowering her head. It seems she has long since realized that it was naive thinking. Impulsive and not well-thought-through.


    "I would not return if I were you"


    He said as she looked up at him with surprise.


    "You are the only one alive, and that is very suspicious"


    He lightly exined to the question in her eyes as a hint of recognition and distress appeared on her face.


    "You are also not suited for this type of work, and you would not be able to work for the one you want to repay anyway"


    He added, and her shoulders dropped a little. She already knew that, but hearing it said out loud was still shocking. She was also embarrassed as she knew that she looked like a stupid and naive little girl that decided to repay the kindness without actually having the means to and possibly do more trouble for her benefactor than any help.


    "But I do admire the heart to repay the kindness. It is rare for people to remember gratitude and actually tries to do something substantial in return"


    Wu Long lightly smiled as he said these words sincerely. She may not have the means or strength and may have been naive in the way she decided to do so, but the fact that she tried to repay the kindness she received was worthy of praise.


    Shen Min felt confused by his sudden care, it was almost like he was a different person from the cold and emotionless one she met at first.


    "Why¡­ why are you telling me this?"


    She finally asked. She was not sure why, but ever since they left the forest road he was seemingly making every effort to make herfortable and reassure her that he will not harm her, despite having no reason to do so. Now, she already told him everything he wanted to know, but he still gave her advice and was evenforting her.


    "Hmm, I like beautiful women"


    He pondered a little, and said with a smile, dumbfounding her.


    "Y-You¡­ don''t tell me¡­ a-are you¡­ are you trying to woo me?!?!"


    She said in absolute astonishment.


    "I can''t?"


    He said with an innocent look, turning the smile he showed earlier into an innocent one too.


    "But¡­ but what if I was not a beautiful woman?"


    "Then our meeting would have ended there in the forest, as I would just walk away after"


    "I¡­Isn''t that a little¡­"


    "Shallow? Not at all. Let me ask you this. If you eat this food, and it is delicious. Then you eat food at another ce which is worse. Which ce would you go next time between these two?"


    He asked, pointing to the food on the table.


    "This one¡­ but food and people¡­"


    "Of course, I am not saying that food and people are the same. I am just saying that honesty in recognizing your desires will make your life make a lot more sense. My vice is beautiful women, and I embrace it since that is my nature. Besides, it is not like I don''t care about personality or what a woman is like as a person as long as she is beautiful. I am saying that I like beautiful women, not that I like all beautiful women"


    "..."


    She tried to digest his reasoning, which did sound convincing, but there was something tugging at her telling her that it is not right.

 Chapter 105 Uncertainty

    <h4>Chapter 105 Uncertainty</h4>


    He looked as she struggled with the simple concept he proposed, and was intrigued by this sight. The weight of social norms and customs, as well as the weight of public opinion, looked a lot heavier than what he perceived it to be. He once felt this weight himself, so he was not exactly unfamiliar with it, although it had less bearing on him due to the unique environment he grew up in, but it was interesting to examine it now from the vantage point of his current self.


    He could see her battle with recognition of the fact that she agreed with him, and trying to reconcile it with the dogmas of the society that were embedded in her consciousness since early childhood.


    "There is no need toe to conclusions now, you still have time to ponder on it, as nothing crucial depends on it"


    He said when he noticed that she was trying to either ept or reject his statement on the spot. Such haste would only confuse her more, and make her not fully reconciled even if she doese up with a decision.


    Shen Min looked up at him, and slightly nodded, as she noticed with surprise that she was so shocked at his words and then so focused on this concept that she momentarily forgot about her fear. Of course, now that she realized it, the fear returned and it led her to another question. If he was courting her, what would he do if she refused?


    When he noticed that look, he only sighed, as he truly had made a ''slightly unfortunate'' first impression on her by killing everyone around except her. He knew that there was nothing he could say now that would make her believe him, and there was no magic that could turn her doubt and fear into trust that easily, but he had patience.


    "Let''s talk about you though, what are you going to do?"


    He said to her to take her mind off the fearful doubt she had. And it did work, since when she heard that question, there was a slightly lost expression on her face now. Part of the reason that she went to the secret guards was because when she was saved from being taken to the Supreme Master Pavilion there was suddenly no purpose for her in life, and she had nowhere to go, so she decided to be of use to her benefactor. Now that the path to being a secret guard was severed, and she would most likely be tortured and subsequently killed if she was caught, there was nowhere for her to go again, and even her new purpose of repaying her benefactor seemed like a distant unattainable dream.


    "I¡­ I don''t know"


    She said finally, as she truly did not know. She could only try and figure it out from now on.


    "I will probably pay a visit to the princess, want toe with me?"


    "You are going to meet the princess?"


    He suddenly proposed and she looked up at him with surprise. He nodded, to her question, and doubt appeared in her eyes.


    "How are you going to meet her? And why would you meet her anyway, it seems you are not rted to the struggles in this kingdom"


    She asked, as there really was no way for amoner to meet the princess that easily. She only received her help since the princess noticed the disturbance and chose to intervene herself, there would have been no way for them to meet otherwise.


    There was also the matter of him not being rted to the kingdom, as he did not even know about the feud between factions, or their existence.


    "Hmm, in a way I do have a rtion to them¡­ since I came here to remove the roots of those struggles"


    He said ponderingly, as it seemed that lust cultivation and the Supreme Master Pavilion were at the epicenter of the royal feud. He was not going to touch the hand that nted those roots, and which was supporting Feng Hai in the Fantian Kingdom for now since it seemed a little out of his league at this moment, but it would not be long before he would have to deal with that as well. This world was so small that it felt like someone was causing trouble in his backyard, and he did not like too much noise disturbing his fun with his women.


    He was notpletely sure it was rted, but he had a vague idea of what was going on.


    "Remove the roots¡­ a-are you talking about the Supreme Master Pavilion?"


    She looked at him with wide eyes. She could not guess why he was collecting information about them, but now a wild idea came to her and she was astonished at even the thought.


    "But¡­but you are alone! And¡­ even if you are strong enough to fight multiple people at the Qi Condensation Realm with ease, there are thousands of sect elders in the Revolving Qi Realm in that sect! There are even five Foundation Building Realm experts and a Core Formation Realm titan. Not to mention tens of thousands of sect protectors in the Qi Manifestation and Qi Condensation realms!"


    She started listing off reasons it would be impossible for him to aplish it. Supreme Master Pavilion was peculiar in that most of the disciples who reached their limit chose to remain in the sect as sect retainers and protectors since there was no better environment for them to cultivate. Getting cultivation furnaces on their own would be hard, but as long as they worked and contributed to the sect, they could receive cultivation furnaces from there. Even if they had no hopes of advancing, cultivating was akin to a drug to lust cultivators.


    "No worries, I have my ways. But if I get the help of the princess, it may save me some time and effort"


    "Even if you gather the whole kingdom to fight them, you are still going to lose!"


    "I do not need them to fight¡­ I need someone to prevent the running rats to get too far and hide. You see, I did not expect that sect to be so numerous, and I was mulling over how to not let even one go as with such numbers there have to be some that are leaking through"


    "..."


    She sat and looked with wide eyes at this madman as he was talking about exterminating a powerful and unshakeable sect, alone without backup, worrying that some will get away and he would have to search for them after.


    "Anyway, are you going with me to the capital or not?"


    He returned to the question, and she looked down. There was hesitation, but there were three considerations in her choice. First, she still feared him to agree to follow him. Second, she did not have anywhere to go, and following him did give her some time to think about what to do while shielding her from the uncertainty for at least some time. And finally third, is that he might just have his way with her and kill her if she refused to follow him.


    She finally nodded, since the third consideration, although false and conjured by her own mind, was weighing too much on her.


    He chuckled as he could guess why she agreed, and they took off after the meal. It was still noon, and Wu Long hired a carriage to take them to the capital.


    It would be faster to travel by foot, but he could use the carriage ride to get her familiar with him and soothe her fears a little. It would only take three days of travel in the carriage anyway since he was far enough into the kingdom to be rtively close.


    As they traveled in the carriage, Wu Long would talk with her, as he asked her about her life before she was thrust out into the world. It turned out that she was a regr youngdy of a small merchant family that tried to sell her off when the Supreme Master Pavilion people became interested in her. Thus she was especially grateful when she was saved by a stranger that was the princess, at a time when her own family betrayed her.


    When she told him about herself, he then told her various stories. She quickly found that he was a good storyteller, and knew a lot of stories. Despite her being cautious about him, she involuntarilyughed sometimes, as the situations he described and the way he told about them were too funny.


    As they arrived at their first lodging, she suddenly became nervous again, but he calmly ordered two separate rooms and bid her goodbye for the night. There was a thought in her mind to run away in the dark, she even got out of the inn and went a few streets away, but she then stopped, and returned for some reason. She was not sure why. She did not feel him following her, and there was no threat to her. Nothing that she feared happened. But she still returned.


    In the morning, she was surprised to find that her fear of him lessened quite a bit as they got into carriage and started to talk like the day before. As they traveled like that, two dayster, they arrived at the capital.

 Chapter 106 Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 106 Revtions</h4>


    Before arriving in the capital, Wu Long had Shen Min change her disguise with the earring. Thus she would not be recognized by anyone who might have seen her before as a member of the secret guard.


    They went to a branch of the Soaring Feather Trading Company, and while she was wondering what he wanted to buy he showed the attendant some kind of a token, which instantly caused the attendant to st the widest smile she ever saw on a human to his face and lead them to a VIP room. They did not have to wait long until a middle-aged man, who turned out to be the regional manager of the whole Tingren Kingdom, entered with an even wider smile.


    After Wu Long asked him for help with meeting Princess Cai Yin under the astonished eyes of Shen Min, the regional manager treated it as an imperialmand and ran out to do his bidding.


    "W-what is your rtionship with the Soaring Feather Trading Company?"


    She asked while the regional manager was out.


    "I helped their owner with some things"


    Wu Long said with a slightly nostalgic smile, as a certain attractive figure appeared in his mind.


    "Owner¡­? S-Sui Luxiao?!?!"


    She asked, as it was the name of one of the more influential people on the continent, she of course knew it. He simply nodded, while she was trying to guess what kind of a person was he really. His actions and words managed to always surprise her.


    Once the regional manager was back, he led them to the carriage, and they went to the pce together. After several checkpoints they arrived at a hall, where they waited for some time and then a gorgeous woman walked in, surrounded by an entourage of guards and attendants.


    "I greet the Princess"


    The regional manager immediately made a courteous gesture.


    "Greetings, regional manager Wen. What may be your business today?"


    She replied with the grace and bearing of a royal. To which the regional manager turned to Wu Long.


    "As I wrote in the application for an audience, I am merely asked to provide the means to have a conversation"


    The princess'' guards were already looking at Wu Long all along, as their instincts told them that he was a dangerous man.


    "Greetings, Princess"


    Wu Long courteously smiled, as she nodded while looking at him with interest. Not just anyone can make the regional manager of such arge and important tradingpany vouch for them. When she looked at him more closely, her eyes slightly widened, as she saw his handsome face on a portrait before.


    Regional manager Wen, at this time, excused himself as he was not there to participate, but only to provide a ce for Wu Long to have a conversation with the princess.


    "I came here to ask for your help¡­"


    As these words came out of his mouth a look of disdain appeared on some of her attendants'' faces, as people begging for favors was a regr sight here.


    "...in exterminating the Supreme Master Pce"


    And when he finished, silence filled the hall, as everyone except Shen Min looked at him with dumbfounded looks. Shen Min only shook her head as she too found it absurd, just was not as shocked as them.


    "Presumptious! How dare you joke with her highness!"


    One of her attendants shouted and the guards also adjusted their poses to slightly menacing ones. But to their surprise, Cai Yin raised her hand.


    "Are you serious?"


    "...your highness¡­"


    "..."


    She asked, this time being the one to dumbfound everyone around.


    "Yes"


    He replied without batting an eye at the reaction of others, as he looked at her.? The middle-aged man beside her looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    She sighed and looked at him for some time.


    "I believe we have never met, what would make you think I would help you?"


    "As any royal or influential person on this continent, you should have seen my portrait and know what happened at the Ye family banquet, so you should guess that I may have the means to do it, though of course not sure. But that aside, your own country is slowly rotting because of their existence, so it should be you asking me for help, however, since I was the one to ask for this meeting, I decided to be the one asking for cooperation"


    He replied, looking her straight in the eyes. She was also looking at him, trying to figure out his motives.


    "I do not have the power to help you even if I wanted. And even if I did have power, I still would not have lent it to you since ughter is not an answer. We can only reach greater benefits through peaceful negotiations"


    She finally replied after some time.


    "I only need your people to power a formation, so no strength is required of them apart from their Spiritual Qi, and as for peace¡­ I can see that you don''t believe that. You wanted to eradicate them long before I even showed up here¡­ but something''s holding you down"


    He said as he was not yet sure if he would be able to get her help until the moment he asked for help in exterminating the Supreme Master Pavilion when he saw a certain glint in her eyes.


    She now widened her eyes, as it was not easy to read her intentions and emotions, since as a royal she was required to hide them very well. Yet it seemed that Wu Long saw through her "peace is the way" mask as easily as through clear water.


    There was not a shadow of uncertainty in his statement, and there was none in her conviction that he was not bluffing.


    She looked at the man to her side with a slightly distressed look.


    "Your Highness, are you really going to let go of years of effort just because of an unknown stranger with questionable motives? He could very well be sent over by the other side to make us take drastic action¡­"


    The man said to her in a lowered voice, but that could still be heard.


    "Let me guess what your trusted servant and ''good-willed adviser'' here told you¡­ that if you take not the peaceful approach that ''there will be a civil war'', that ''the people of the nation will suffer'' and that there is only one way, that is through peaceful negotiations"


    Wu Long said as there appeared more uncertainty on the princess'' face. When Wu Long pinpointed the reasons with which her trusted aide persuaded her time and time again, she looked at Wu Long with slightly widened eyes again. The middle-aged man, in the meantime, looked at Wu Long as a sworn enemy already.


    "You scoundrel! It seems you came here to muddle the mind of our honorable and just princess! Guards!"


    The middle-aged man shouted, and the guards around the hall, as well as some that immediately appeared from the outside took out their weapons and started to encircle Wu Long and Shen Min, until the princess raised her hand again.


    "Muddling her mind is your job is it not? I never expected to see a Soul Cultivator here"


    Wu Long said as he detected subtle waves of soul power in every word the middle-aged man said. As he said this, both the middle-aged man and the princess now expressed shock. Soul Cultivators were precisely dangerous since their power was not easily detected. They cultivated mainly their Niwan Pce instead of their Dantian and were masters in maniption, diversion, confusion, and rted tactics.


    "It seems you were hired since the princess here has talent in Soul Cultivation, but you being her teacher allowed you to gradually seep your subtle control over her along with your teachings¡­"


    Wu Long guessed and the princess''? eyes suddenly flickered with a profound light. She widened her eyes and turned to look at her teacher and trusted aid who was beside her for over a decade since she was a little girl.


    ''Hooh~, it seems she really does have talent, just bing aware of it by someone pointing it out when she was a little rattled from the conversation before allowed her to break out of it, she does have a powerful soul and will¡­''


    Wu Long was a little impressed. He hoped that he could break the man''s control with this but he did not have much expectations from this approach. He was not yet in Qi Manifestation Realm and could not use his soul power to directly break the control, so he could only use this type of method, and there were a few backup ns he made as soon as he saw them, but it seemed he did not need to worry.


    Suddenly, Wu Long''s pupils shrank as he looked to his side where Shen Min was standing. He detected a subtle change in her atmosphere, and then his eyes slightly widened when he saw her.


    Her expression did not look much different, but one of her brown eyes turned slightly darker, and then into a gray one, as she now looked at the middle-aged man to the princess'' side with heterochromatic eyes.


    ''Dual Prity Extreme Yin Physique''


    Wu Long looked at her with astonishment, as he never expected to meet his third Extreme Yin physique, which supposed to be extremely rare, but now seemed asmon as cabbages.

 Chapter 107 Dual Polarity Extreme Yin Physique

    <h4>Chapter 107 Dual Prity Extreme Yin Physique</h4>


    Dual Prity Extreme Yin Physique was a very peculiar one, and Wu Long only read about it and heard of women who possessed it. It was in many texts called the "Hidden Yin Physique" as the possessor of this physique would not have any indications of an Extreme Yin physique in a non-active state.


    It was, like the Frozen Soul Extreme Yin Physique he saw earlier, a physique that apart from other things affected one''s personality. Its name stemmed from Yin and Yang, as Yin and Yang meant not only feminine and masculine, but also could mean light and dark. Dual Prity Extreme Yin Physique possessors hid themselves in the Yin using the Yang of their personality, which meant that they were concealed in the dark while hiding behind the light. The Shen Min that Wu Long knew before was a fake persona donned by the real her, as she pushed all the light side of her personality to the outside, and hid her real intentions and consiousness inside, erasing a part of memories in the outer persona.


    The reason he could not see through that before was fairly simple. While it technically was a fake personality, it was still authentic. It was not strictly separate from the main one. The decisions she made and the emotions she felt were genuine for her ''light'' side, which missed a crucial part of memories andcked the dark side of her thinking process. It was essentially her if she was without some key memories that made her who she really was. Her real consciousness which had all of its memories intact then went into a state of light slumber, only observing but not interfering with the decisions and actions of the outer shell she left. When she awakens, the two sides of light and dark join in again, forming theplete her.


    Her real cultivation base which was a whole realm higher than before at the Revolving Qi Realm was still hidden, but now could not be covered from Wu Long since she already partially shown her real self, which allowed him to see the real her.


    He marveled at how good the hiding ability of this physique was since she was even able to hide from him. Even Chaos Origin Eyes only stopped at the outeryer since it was technically authentic and not a different persona.


    At this time, though, the other side of the meeting did not have any leeway to notice the change in Shen Min, as they were preupied with the revtion about the princess''s teacher manipting her.


    "T-teacher! How could you?"


    Cai Yin was astonished as she was awake from her subtle slumber for the first time in years. She now clearly remembered the times she almost broke out of it when he managed to keep his control through their lessons.


    "Tch, damn brat, you ruined the work of a decade!"


    The man knew that he failed and could not mend the damage. Her cultivation progressed too fast despite his efforts to keep it contained, and his control recently started to be less stable. He held on to this point only because he started the subtle process very early on, and made a solid foundation for it, but now he was powerless to ce the same control over her.


    He was still stronger than her, albeit already not by such arge margin, but the technique he used before required subtle influence over a long period of time and the target not being alert to it, the most he could do now that she was wary of him is to takeplete control, but that was prone to mistakes as she would not have any free will at all and he would be exposed in moments by her father since he did not have the confidence to manipte her that well. He would also first have to go through her now formidable defence.


    There were also too many witnesses, part of whom he could not easily erase since they were in her entourage and would cause suspicion if they disappeared.


    Hence, he decided to get rid of the culprit responsible for exposing him and get away as fast as possible.


    "Die! Remember not to meddle in your nex¡­"


    "Be careful¡­!"


    Imperceptible to anyone but the three of them, but powerful, burst of soul power came from the middle-aged man towards Wu Long as the princess shouted out in rm. But then, the man stiffened while not finishing the catchphrase he wanted to say.


    Inside Wu Long''s forehead right between the eyebrows, the man''s soul power invaded the Niwan Pce, with the intention of wreaking havoc and turning him into a cripple who could not piece two words together. But as soon as it touched the surface of Wu Long''s Soul Power Sea that covered his Soul Sea, he unknowingly let Wu Long use his vast and extremely powerful Soul Power since the man was now in his domain, and not outside.


    Wu Long was not a Soul cultivator, but even non-soul cultivators had to cultivate their Niwan Pce to a certain extent when they reached a specific realm that required it, and Wu Long dabbed in every field that had the potential to give him power, so his Soul Power was formidable and he knew a lot of techniques and skills. He was not able to use them currently due to the limitations of his cultivation base, but his soul remained fundamentally the same, so it was as if he was in his prime if he was able to unleash its power. This worse-than-third-rate Soul Cultivator by his standards did not stand a chance against him in his Niwan Pce.


    If he chose a simple attack without invading it with his own will and consciousness, he would have gotten off lighter, but now that he made that mistake, there was no going back for him.


    Wu Long simply looked at the man with a calm face, as he watched agony in his eyes that his body was not able to express since the soul was locked in. The man spent millions of years tortured and torn into pieces in that split moment, and his soul shattered within his own Niwan Pce. He slumped down and fell to the floor. The body was still alive since all its functions were continuing as usual, but there was no will that kept it going so its functions gradually will fail one by one in theing hours.


    "Protect Her Highness!"


    The guards went on full alert, surrounding the princess in a circle with their weapons pointing out and all the exits of the hall were now blocked. Wu Long and Shen Min were now encircled with weapons pointing inward of the circle. The tense but silent atmosphere was like a string tightly stretched, and a single wrong breath could snap it.


    Cai Yin looked at the man and Wu Long alternating between them in shock and confusion. She clearly felt her teacher''s soul power making a thunderous attack on Wu Long, but then he seemed to have received a bacsh and died on the spot. As a Soul Cultivator, she clearly saw that the man was dead while the others thought he was just unconscious or paralyzed.


    Shen Min''s eyes returned to normal while everyone was looking away, so only Wu Long knew that she was not as simple as he previously thought. The killing intent he saw when she looked at that man told him that her intentions were not in serious conflict with his own, but he was now even more interested in her.


    Cai Yin waved her hand, and the guards slowly retracted their weapons, but there was still vignce in their gazes and they still stood in the protective formation.


    "So, how do you feel about my proposal now?"


    Wu Long said still as calm.


    "... I must thank you for freeing me from his control first¡­ about your proposal, do you really have the means to defeat the Supreme Master Pavilion?"


    She was still slightly dazed, but she collected herself with a deep breath.


    "Defeat? What I want isplete eradication, simply defeating them will not require your help"


    He said confidently, and she could not help but be surprised at his confidence against such arge and powerful sect. She then slowly nodded with understanding.


    ''Shen Min'' was surprised by how quickly she agreed with his confidence, but Cai Yin actually was misunderstanding the intent in Wu Long''s words. What Wu Long meant in her understanding, was that he was going to lead a group, or perhaps even an army of powerful people to attack the Supreme Master Pavilion, it did not even cross her mind that he was a madman who would charge in there alone. And Wu Long did not bother with correcting her since it was more convenient than to spend time persuading her that he was fine on his own.


    "Hmm, but¡­ I cannot mobilize the troops solely by my own discretion, I will need to persuade my father¡­"


    She finally said.


    "I will be truthful, I target all lust cultivators, royal family members not being an exception"


    He said, as he looked at her, and a slight distress appeared on her face as she thought of her own family members engaging in this disgusting practice. She looked back at him with a conflicted expression.

 Chapter 108 Trapped Inside

    <h4>Chapter 108 Trapped Inside</h4>


    Cai Yin was still conflicted. Even if she was certain about the fact that the Supreme Master Pavilion had to be eradicated, she could not simply decide so for the royal family, since that would be infringing on the authority of the king, her father.


    "As I told you, I only need them to power the formation, so your personal people, as well as people of some of your supporters, as you must have the support of at least one armymander I assume, would suffice"


    "You mean¡­"


    "First strike the root, and once it is gone the king''s hands will be free to support you"


    Wu Long exined his simple n, which was a lot easier than getting boggled down by the royal court intrigues.


    She pondered for some time, and then, after a few more minutes of hesitation, broke the silence again.


    "When do you n the attack?"


    "As soon as you can ready your men"


    "Then a week should suffice, but with suchrge movements and the fact that Teacher was connected to them and is now dead¡­ they will probably be ready"


    "It''s okay if they are fully prepared, it is even better that way"


    Wu Long said, as attacking a sect that is not prepared will cause a lot of people to scatter, while a sect that is ready for a major defense will be nicely grouped up, and most of the people will be assembled in protective fortifications. This will save him the trouble.


    "I¡­I cannot agree without thinking this through, since if you fail the kingdom will fall under the wrath and retribution from the Supreme Master Pavilion"


    She said, as she truly could not make such a big decision on the spot.


    "I will await your answer in a city near the Supreme Master Pavilion''s Spiritual Land"


    After Wu Long answered she nodded, and the meeting concluded there.


    Wu Long and Shen Min went to a restaurant, and after going into one of the private rooms, sat down in front of each other for a meal. She was already ustomed to seating like that, as they did so while on their way to the capital all the time. Once the waiter brought everything they ordered, he told them that they should not be disturbed, and after the servant left ced a talisman on the door, as several more flew out oh his hand and ced themselves around the private room. She looked at him with surprise and confusion.


    "You did not seem eager to talk to the princess"


    Wu Long suddenly said while sitting down, causing her to flinch.


    "I¡­I don''t know why¡­ I got the feeling that I should not", she answered truthfully, as when she had the impulse to talk to the princess, she stopped for some reason.


    "Hmm, a feeling huh"


    Wu Long said, when suddenly a sword appeared in his hand, and a sharp aura enveloped the small room. Her eyes contracted, one of them turned darker, eventually turning gray. His killing intent made herpletely and absolutely sure that a sword strike wasing imminently, thus making her react and break the shell to ready for a desperatest struggle.


    Two steel circr weapons appeared in her hands and she already raised them in front of her. But she froze when she realized that he was not doing anything, and sitting therefortably, the only thing being different is him holding a sheathed sword in his left hand. The killing intent that she felt in that instant so acutely and vividly also disappeared like a cloud of smoke that simply went past her.


    "It is nice to meet you, Shen Min"


    He said with a smile, as she looked at him with wide eyes.


    "H..how did you know?"


    "I did not at first, but the moment you realized that the princess''s teacher was manipting her so that she would not be able to deal with the Supreme Master Pce and the radical faction, your emotions got rattled¡­"


    He said trailing off at the end but she could guess that it was the moment he saw the real her. Shen Min looked at him with caution and suspicion. She could guess that the killing intent earlier was a way to force her out, but she could not figure out his intentions.


    "If you want to control it you will have to learn to control your Yin Qi which is special, powerful, and difficult to gain control of"


    Wu Long said, and the surprise in her eyes intensified.


    "Y-you know what this power is?"


    While she did have the Dual Prity Extreme Yin Physique, she did not actually know anything about it and was using it purely by instinct, as well as a fair amount of trial and error.


    "I do, and can teach you a bit about it. I must apologize for using such a brute force method to meet you though, but there was almost no other way, since it seems you have quite the poor control over it¡­ if I am guessing correctly, you cannot stay as your true self for long before you return right?"


    When Wu Long asked she nodded, and then after some time of hesitation exined, while Wu Long inwardly filled in the nks with his assumptions.


    Her physique awakened since she was consumed by despair when she was betrayed by her family and then was thrust out into the world with nowhere to go, and as she was in denial, wanting to escape this reality her physique acted upon her intentions, and cast her consciousness inside while the outer shell lost most of the pain and grievance from those memories, as they were subtly altered.


    Her outer shell then joined the secret guards, while herplete consciousness was trapped inside. Gradually the pent-up feeling of frustration at not being able to help her benefactor, the princess, as well as the hostility to certain individuals who were secretly acting in favor of the Supreme Master Pavilion which she resented for her fate was umting inside the outer shell. These emotional outbursts of the outer shell allowed the real her to surface at certain moments, momentarily gaining control over her physique. But she was fundamentally not able to control it and was a prisoner, trapped inside her inner consciousness by her own physique.


    She was able to exert a subtle influence on her outer shell, like the time she stopped herself from running away from Wu Long at night since his goal was in line with hers, and stop her from saying anything to the princess, since the outer shell''s memories were subtly different from what really happened, and she would have caused suspicion from Wu Long as the princess would expose those discrepancies. Though she ultimately was exposed anyway.


    "So you killed those government officials since your outer shell was repressed huh"


    Wu Long said, and after a few moments of staring at him she nodded with a defeated expression, as she already anticipated that he guessed her identity as the serial killer. Her outer shell was fundamentally still her. Unable to do anything she wanted, feeling utterly defeated when she learned more and more secrets of the radical faction and was more and more disgusted by them but powerless to change anything in her current position in the secret guard when she could not even choose who she wanted to serve, her hostility and the helplessness of her outer shell grew until they found an outlet in her real self surfacing back out.


    "C-can you really teach me control over it?"


    She asked after some time, as it was extremely vexing for her to be trapped inside while a shell of her walked around cluelessly, causing her more frustration by her naivety. It was like watching a more naive version of yourself make tant mistakes andpses of judgement that could be avoided, and aimlessly wasting time when it could be used effectively.


    "Hmm, there are two methods that I can use to help you control your Extreme Yin Qi, one is a long process in which I teach you the fundamental theory and you gradually gain control over it¡­"


    He started while looking in her eyes.


    "...and another one is a lot faster, by still teaching you the knowledge, but after that stimting your Extreme Yin Qi through intimate means"


    He said, and her eyes opened wider.


    "... Why are¡­"


    She wanted to ask him why he wanted to help her to this extent but the feeling of already having asked this question caused her to remember the scene not long after they met, and her words trailed off.


    "You are cheating"


    She finally said, somewhat rebukingly. He was now trying to ingratiate her to him, by helping her, thus cheating in his courting of her as she naturally would be more vulnerable.


    "I never said I was a good man, only an honest one. I am interested in you and thus am willing to give you a helping hand. I will not do anything you do not want me to do, and will still teach you the knowledge you need to gradually be able to control your physique even if you refuse the faster method"


    Wu Long said with a smile that made him even more handsome, and her heterochromatic eyes looked at him intently in silence for a good minute. Finally, a sigh escaped her.


    "I¡­ I will choose the faster method¡­"


    She finally said, as Wu Long''s smile became even brighter.

 Chapter 109 I will start now

    <h4>Chapter 109 I will start now</h4>


    They proceeded to have their meal, and as it was done, he taught her about the way to control Yin Qi, as well as some basic knowledge about Extreme Yin Qi she had and how it was different from normal Yin Qi.


    She digested that information as he patiently taught her step by step what he knew. He could only be happy about her rtively high level ofprehension, as the teaching would slow down if she did not have it. She was quite talented in cultivation as well, more so than most people he met thus far as she reached the Revolving Qi Realm at the age slightly older than Luo Mingyu. Her physique then covered it with a slightly less but still impressive Qi Manifestation Realm. This was the reason she was highly valued by the secret guard and was epted, then taught, despite the fakeck ofbat knowledge and naivety.


    Her real self was quite skilled inbat as she once aspired to one day join a martial sect to get away from her strict family, and was readying for that day. And due to her good talent, progressed quite well despite theck of a teacher and decent techniques. Her aspiration probably would have turned true if the Supreme Master Pavilion disciples who traveled through her town did not notice her.


    She could not be certain how long she would be in her awakened state, so she tried to get as much as she could. Although he reassured her that when he started teaching her using an intimate approach to stimte her Yin Qi, she will be in an awakened state, and he could keep that state.


    "Hmm, you have learned the basics quite nicely, I think we can try the practical part at this point to solidify that progress"


    "Ye-...w-wait! NOW!?!?"


    She first nodded in acknowledgment and then looked at him with wide eyes. His reflections in two different colors were smiling at her, as she felt shock and astonishment.


    "Yes, why waste time, you are awake now so it is more convenient to start now"


    He said innocently, as she looked at him with bewilderment.


    "...I see, I have been to the capital so I know a good inn¡­"


    She finally sighed and could not help but agree with his logic. She usually did not waste even a second she was awake as she never knew how long it wouldst.


    "Why waste time looking for an inn, and what if you revert back while we are moving? We can just do it here"


    "H-Here?!?!?"


    She expressed astonishment once more and looked around at this little private room that had only a table by the window and did not look that secure or soundproof.


    "Rx, we even talked about you being a serial killer here, I ced talismans around for a reason"


    Wu Long reassured her, as he could guess what she was thinking. She nodded, as she only was able to talk about it because she guessed what the talismans were for. It was just her surprise at his proposal first to do it now and then here overshadowed those thoughts.


    Shen Min still hesitated, as letting him intimately stimte her was awkward and embarrassing, but her current situation was just that excruciating. There were times when she wondered if this would be her life from now on. Helplessly watching her life as a spectator, not being able to be free. She despaired in those times, but her brief periods of awakening gave her some semnce of hope. And now, when she heard that she could control it, she was ready to grasp at thatst straw of hope, whatever it entailed.


    She looked at him nervously, waiting for whates next.


    Seeing her gulp down saliva trying to calm down and prepare herself as if she was facing a great battle, he chuckled.


    "Rx, as I said earlier, I will not do anything you do not want, besides, I am an expert in this, so I can guaranteefort and satisfaction"


    "An expert?"


    She raised her eyebrow.


    "I am a Dual Cultivator"


    He said, and she widened her eyes once more. She never expected him to be a dual cultivator, not when he was so strong. Not to mention the bad reputation they had, they were never associated with strength. There were many strong people who dual cultivated, but the ones who called themselves Dual Cultivators were people specializing in that path of cultivation, and using it as the main means of cultivation. Though she found it being very logical with his personality and the vices he told her about before.


    "But then why¡­"


    "Lust Cultivation is a separate thing from Dual Cultivators, although we do have some things inmon, the main idea of Dual Cultivation is prospering together, a unity of Qi, Body, and Soul, that allows both partners to ascend higher in both cultivation and mental realm, paving the way to pondering about the profundities of life and finding the Dao.


    Lust Cultivators, on the other hand, do not believe in mutual trust, respect, and benefit, only sucking up the life of their partners and satiating their own desires. They harm the people they use, and they literally use them without an ounce of consideration or appreciation"


    Wu Long exined when her question trailed off since she was not sure if she should ask about it. He could guess her question by the minute emotions that she expressed since she greatly resented Lust Cultivation. His answer greatly surprised her as he talked about Dual Cultivation like about some sacred art, with respect and even some reverence. And when he talked about Lust Cultivation she could feel his chilling hostility and utter disgust.


    She pondered about it for some time but decided that she would be able to figure it out eventually, as now was not the time for that. She needed to mentally prepare herself for what was about to happen.


    "Do you have any more questions?"


    He asked, helping her to calm down her nervousness by answering any doubts she may have.


    "Then, by not doing what I do not want, what do you mean?"


    "It means that I will stimte your Yin Qi, but I will not dual cultivate with you"


    He said, which again surprised, but at the same time, greatly rxed her. She was not very knowledgeable in the matters between men and women and was not sure how else he would stimte her Yin Qi, but she now knew that she would still be a maiden after this practical part of the ''teaching''.


    "I am not seeking to just pluck your Yin Qi when I am pursuing you, so I will only dual cultivate with you when you agree to be my woman"


    He added, as she slightly blushed.


    She was still a maiden, so such tant pursuit coupled with the fact that most of her fear of him has faded was a very new and heart-fluttering experience for her. Attention from such a handsome, strong, and confident man with a charming personality, and, honest to himself and others disposition, was definitely not a bad feeling. There were no sly gazes or tricks, and none of the ufortable feeling or arrogance in his approach, but simple and honest pursuit of a woman he liked.


    "Anything else?"


    "Will you¡­ will you have to remove my clothes?"


    She then asked as she blushed again.


    "If you do not want to we can do it without removing them"


    He said, and she nodded with delight. While it was embarrassing for her to let him touch her, letting him see her bare body was adding on to the embarrassment factor, so she was d that it could be avoided.


    Meanwhile Wu Long smiled as it was somehow even more exciting this way, as her clothes were perfect for the asion.


    For the meeting with the princess, instead of her usual martial robes, she wore a cheongsam that was slightly shorter than usual, ending in the middle of her thighs. So gaining ess was not a problem.


    "If you don''t have any more questions, why don''t you remove that earring as it will be in the way"


    He said when she did not ask any more questions from him. Shen Min nodded and removed her earring, her hair turning a very dark brown color, while her facial features became that of peerless beauty. Her figure transformed as her breasts became bouncy and plump, stretching the fabric on her chest, while her waist got slightly slimmer, and her now round and juicy ass raised the hems of the cheongsam she was wearing, making it even shorter.


    He cleared up the table with a wave of his hand, temporarily storing everything in his spatial ring, and led her to slightly sit on it. She was surprised but followed his instructions.


    Wu Long stood before her, as she half-sat on the table, looking at him with heterochromatic eyes and waiting for his move. As he answered her questions and showed his consideration she was able to rx her nervousness, so there was no fear, but even some slight curiosity in her.


    He raised his right hand and lightly lifted her chin with the middle and left fingers.


    "I will start now"

 Chapter 110 (R18)Room filled with the sound of bliss

    <h4>Chapter 110 (R18)Room filled with the sound of bliss</h4>


    He traced her skin up her jawline and she felt a new sensation of a man''s intimate touch for the first time, as her skin excitedly tingled, sending a slightly pleasant sensation. She lightly shivered at this unfamiliar but strangelyfortable feeling.


    When his hand reached her neck, it slowly went down and stil slightly forward, giving her time to experience all of the sensations and to react, so that she would not be scared by too rapid progression.


    She released a slightly trembling breath, as her heartbeat quickened, both from nervousness and from the new sensations.


    His left hand went onto her waist from the side, and sent a jolt through her upon contact, as she was now experiencing a gentle and warm touch on her body. It slowly went fully onto her waist as the fingers slid forward to her back. She could vividly sense it through the fabric, and the heat it exuded was starting to affect her own body temperature a little.


    His right hand was also now fully on her neck as his fingers now went to the back, still sliding down to her corbone, and went further to her shoulder, where it started to apply subtle pressure in a light massage, as waves offort and warmth spread from his touch.


    All this while, she looked at him, but now that her body started to slowly react she shifted her eyes and turned her face a little to the side, as it was starting to get embarrassing to look at him directly. She could feel the slight blush on her cheeks.


    His left hand went up to her chest and started lightly massaging right below her left breast from atop the clothes, quickening her breath as she now felt an intimate pleasure from his touch. His tight hand went from her shoulder to her back on the right side and then down through the right side of the back to her waist from the side, and then down bypassing but still including the corner of her asscheek tond on her thigh, caressing her over the clothes on the way. A wave of heat spread wherever his hand passed. Light tingles went down her spine and settled as a light numbness in her lower back as her breathing quickened.


    She felt a little heaviness deep inside her abdomen while his hand slightly raised her leg by the thigh, thus raising the hem of her cheongsam upwards, then pressing her onto his body and sitting her a little further on the table with a slight movement of his hips.


    As she felt his sturdy body against her soft and stic flesh she made a light gasp at the moment he made the move.


    "Rx and enjoy it"


    Her ear was now right near his mouth, and he softly said in a seductive voice, that sent a new wave of shivers down her spine. His breath on her ear made her feel a little weak in the legs.


    "Mmph"


    Her whole body turned extremely sensitive as each touch he made gave an immediate reaction. She soon felt a need to express it as the feeling was too overwhelming, and when his left hand wet up and grabbed her breast from below atop the clothes,? from deep within her chest, a light moan leaked out.


    That first moan was like a first leak that broke the dam, and soon light moans started escaping her, as her hands that were holding the edge of the table on her sides strengthened their grip a little.


    His right hand which traveled back and forth on her outer thigh slightly gripping and releasing her soft flesh from time to time now went on to the front of her thigh, and the hand that was massaging her chest went to her waist and to the back. Her underwear was already dark in the center, as the dark spot started to grow.


    He slightly shifted his position so that he was now to her right as his entire left lower arm was supporting her waist from the back, while his right hand was now going up her inner thigh as she felt not just tingles but sparks fly in waves from that caressing motion.


    She held her breath as his hand shifted to her right thigh, now going even higher up to the ce between her legs. When his hand started caressing her between her legs over her underwear she could not hold her moans again, and they started reverberating in the private room of the restaurant.


    Her whole body was now hot as if a fire engulfed her. And yet she still vividly felt the temperature of his touch.


    He traced the shape of her flower over the soft and thin fabric that was now wet with her Yin Qi and made sure not to make contact with the most sensitive parts yet. What actually was slightly rubbing those parts now was the fabric of her underwear.


    Light trembles were going through her whole body, as thepletely new sensations overwhelmed her. As his hand went further up her cheongsam was now basically a slightly longer shirt as it barely covered her pelvis. His hand slid into her underwear, and he lightly massaged the area around her pearl gate.


    "Mmm, nnngh, mmn, ngh"


    Her moans were now louder and there was a sensual vor in the tone. Her intoxicating smell filled the small private room as the temperature slightly rose.


    "MghuAgh!"


    He then slightly traced her slit with a finger, causing her to jolt and her face turned upwards as her upper body leaned on the hand he ced behind her waist. His fingers started caressing her outer lips and the Yin Qi leaking from her forbidden cave quickly covered them, making the sliding motions smoother and increasing the pleasure she felt, as her moans were now loud enough to be heard outside if there was no formation.


    Her eyes flickered with light as she looked up at the ceiling, while one of her hands was now holding his shoulder, tightly gripping on to him. Her other hand went to the edge of the table not beside her but on the side of the table to her left.


    "Mmhah, nhaa, mmm, haah, haaah! Aaah! Aaaaaaaah! AAAAAAAH!"


    Slowly, her moans started to intensify as her stomach started to spasm, her legs locked his hand between them, but his fingers were still free to move so he did not stop their movement, and at the moment when she reached her peak, he started teasing the pink pearl. Her eyes opened up wide as her long and loud moan went up in pitch and volume. Her back was arched even more as she was now bent over his hand, her legs trembled and her ass was digging into the edge and tabletop of the table. Yin Qi gushing out of her made not only his hand and her underwear wet but started leaking down her thighs and onto the floor, making a little puddle. Her convulsions caused her to tighten her grip on him and the table, as she was experiencing her first orgasm in her life.


    The shes of white in her vision were tinted slightly pink from time to time, and her head turned nk from the pleasure. She felt bliss in every millimeter of her body, as it coursed through her like a raging river.


    As she gradually started toe down from her peak, he started caressing the inner side of her lower lips, causing her to start moaning in bliss again, as new waves of pleasure were overwhelming the body that still had the reverberations of thest one. As she was even more sensitive, it took a little time for her to start climbing the new peak, as her heterochromatic eyes dted and became zed with pleasure.


    "Nghuh, mmghuh, Mghaah! Nhaah! Haaa! Aaaaaaaaah!


    As she reached her peak again, he pinched the pink pearl and lightly rubbed it to prolong her ecstasy and take her bliss even higher. She was now shouting in delight as her gushing slit was spasming, the entrance slightly opening and closing as if craving for something. He was looking into her eyes from above her as she opened them wide, not seeing him, but only the shes of white that turned into a continuous light screen that asionally flickered light pink in her vision. He watched as they were covered by a light film of pleasure.


    Her trembling legs could not support her anymore as he shifted most of her weight to his arm and the table, adjusting her position. The small puddle of her Yin Qi grew with the second orgasm, as it trickled down her thighs and legs.


    He observed her gradually calm down as her convulsions were bing weaker and a light of conscious look returned to her eyes, until her vision gradually cleared and focused. She saw his eyes, and bashfully looked away, turning her head to the side.


    "Haaa¡­haaa¡­haaa"


    He gentlyy her on the table, as she gasped for breath.

 Chapter 111 Yearning for Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 111 Yearning for Warmth</h4>


    While Shen Min gradually came back to reality, Wu Long collected the Yin Qi into a small bottle with a formation carved into it. He once used this bottle with Sui Luxiao at the banquet. This was not an ideal method, as the Yin Qi would drop in quality over time even with various preservation formations carved in addition to the gathering formation. The main reason was that the formations were of too low quality. But he did not need to preserve it for a long time, as he could cultivate it this night, and the main reason for using the bottle in the first ce was not for gathering but erasing evidence.


    He then took out a towel and gently cleaned up her thighs. She slightly trembled from his touch at first but then afortable feeling of him cleaning up her legs spread through her. And she held her breath as she was not sure what to do. She wanted to clean herself up since she did not want to bother him with it, but at the same time she did not want to sound ungrateful for his care.


    "Thank you"


    She said to him and he only smiled at her in return.


    He then cleaned up the floor and used a talisman to clear the smell in the air.


    When she got up, the room looked exactly like before they started, with nothing out of the ordinary. Her cheongsam was still raised up at the bottom, and she took the underwear from both sides and slid them down while lowering it as well so that her bare plump ass or her pink flower would not be seen. She bent down as her round and juicy butt wrapped in the luxurious fabric was shown in an alluring profile, and took off the underwear from both legs one by one. As she finished, she straightened up and saw a new and clean towel offered to her.


    "You really came prepared"


    She said, as she marveled at how prepared he was for something like this, having the tools to deal with whates after, and cleaned herself. She then traced her spatial ring and suddenly froze.


    "Hm? What''s the matter?"


    Wu Long noticed shock and a little dismay on her face.


    "I¡­I don''t have a spare¡­"


    She said in a slightly lost voice, inwardly cursing the ''light side'' her physique created for being too inexperienced. The matters between men and women were not the only reason women cultivators preferred to have spare underwear with them at all times, as there were all kinds of emergencies in which they might need them, and it was just generally a good idea to keep spares in the spatial ring.


    "Hmm, I obviously don''t have any women''s underwear either, I guess you''ll just have to go without"


    Wu Long said, and she looked at him with wide eyes.


    "Without? Y-You mean walk around with ¡­ with nothing there?"


    She said in an astonished voice.


    "Well, I doubt it will be pleasant to wear those back¡­ Rx, it is only until a nearby store where you can buy a new one"


    He said with a light chuckle as he pointed at the drenched underwear she took off. She looked at it and it was obvious from her expression that wearing it back was not an option, so she helplessly sighed and recovered it into her spatial ring.


    Wu Long put back the dishes he cleaned up to his spatial ring from the table before, and removed the talismans around, as they withered and turned to dust.


    "So, how were your gains?"


    He asked her, as he specifically induced the movement of her Yin Qi in a way she could more easily grasp its cirction routes and patterns. She thought for some time, digesting her experience, and asked him some more questions, which he answered patiently and diligently.


    She felt what he talked about earlier when he taught her theory on practice, and was now more familiar with concepts she only vaguely understood before. Controlling Yin or Yang Qi was one of the fundamental requirements for Dual Cultivators while beingrgely neglected by others. So it was no wonder that she was hearing and learning all of this knowledge for the first time. She also had Extreme Yin Qi instead of amon one, making it that much harder to control.


    The way he taught was basically just repeating the text he read word for word, as he was not very good at teaching. It required her own understanding, and thus this practical experience was of great help to her.


    After some more discussion, he ced his hand tly on her abdomen, and she felt a tingling sensation between her legs, as her body instinctively reacted to his touch.


    "Here, follow my Spiritual Qi"


    He said with a smile to her, showing her more specifically using his Spiritual Qi to guide her perception.


    She followed it closely, as she consolidated what she learned and felt. She would need some more time to practice using her Yin Qi alone, and once she is done digesting this part he can give her another lesson.


    "By the way, I suggest you stop wearing a disguise as you don''t need it anymore"


    He said as she picked up the earring. Her hand froze and she looked at him questioningly.


    "I mean that you wore it so you could protect yourself from the Supreme Master Pavilion, and now I can do that so you don''t need the disguise while you are with me"


    He said, and a light surprise mixed with an unknown feeling of reassurance spread through her mind. She suddenly felt warmth from those words.


    Shen Min slightly hesitated and then retrieved the earring into the spatial ring, then proceeded to fix her clothes a little more, trying to bring the bottom part even a little lower.


    They went out of the room and she felt extremely nervous for some reason. It was not only her first time in a long while not wearing a disguise in public but also the absence of underwear underneath while there were people around that was making her heart race. She felt a little windy down there, and this unfamiliar experience was making her slightly tremble.


    She felt the gazes of people on her, and she felt acutely self-aware. All of the eyes that looked at her were in her vision filled with astonishment and rebuke. Wu Long wrapped his hand around her waist, and she somehow felt a little better as she felt his warmth.


    Outside in the cold weather, she felt his Spiritual Qi cover her from the cold, and a new realization came to her. No matter how cold she got from living as a killer for some time, and no matter what bitter things she experienced, it was still a wondrous feeling to have someone care for her. His warmth and care felt so tender and precious that she could not look straight at him for some reason.


    He smiled and led her to a nearby store where they purchased a lot of new underwear,? which he paid for while she was changing. She tried to pay him back, but he adamantly refused and said that it was his fault for not checking if she had a spare, as she blushed, covering his mouth. There was the store ownerdy who now had a knowing smile on her face, which made Shen Min extremely embarrassed.


    As they went outside, they noticed a steam buns street stall on the corner, and Wu Long led her to it. They each took one and the warm steam bun felt exceptionally delicious and warm in the cold of thest and most severe winter month. Even if winter was a lot milder here in the Tingren Kingdom, thest month was still the coldest one.


    At the same time, there was a slight regret that she had her underwear on that surprised her, and then she understood that it was a regret that what she really felt regretful about, was that she no longer was nervous and thus lost her reason to be held in embrace. Shen Min was astonished at this discovery, as she was in his embrace for a very short period of time, but it still had a profound effect on her. The weather somehow felt even colder than it really was.


    But the warm steamed bun and his smile created a warmer atmosphere as she gradually felt better again. It was a wondrous experience for her, as she never felt like this even when she was little and with her family. Her family was a strict one, and she had a rebellious attitude, wanting to pursue more than simple marriage to whomever her father wanted, so their rtions were always strained. But she still felt betrayed and hurt when they decided to give her away to the demand of the Supreme Master Pavilion. Her heart which did not experience warmth from her family was further cast in cold chains of betrayal.


    The warmth he gave her now was so unfamiliar and yet broke straight into the depths of her soul. She was like a stray cat that was first living with a cold person who did not care for her and then thrown out, shunned and shooed off everywhere, that was experiencing someone caring for her for the first time. It raised her caution extremely, and yet there was a deep yearning somewhere inside her.

 Chapter 112 Flexible Body

    <h4>Chapter 112 Flexible Body</h4>


    When they came to the inn they decided to stay in for the night before departing to the town near the Spiritual Land belonging to Supreme Master Pavilion, Wu Long went to cultivate the collected Extreme Yin Qi, and Shen Min went to practice control over her Yin Qi.


    In the morning, Shen Min was a naive girl again with no recollection of what happened between them in the restaurant. But she still felt closer to Wu Long, while notpletely sure why, since there was a subtle influence of her real self.


    They rode in a carriage again. But not far from the city the carriage suddenly stopped. Shen Min was surprised, but Wu Long simply smiled and got out of the carriage.


    "M-mister, these people¡­"


    The carriage driver tried to exin the situation while shaking from fear but Wu Long simply raised his hand, signaling to him that everything was fine.


    The road ahead was blocked by around thirty or forty people. And there were more in the back, as well as to the sides.


    Most of them looked like regr hoodlums, but there was a group of men in cloaks with bamboo hats on that looked a little more neat, standing in an isted way behind the bandits blocking the way forward. Their faces were covered by the bamboo hats and they were hiding their aura. But Wu Long saw that four of them were in the Revolving Qi Realm, and one of them was in the Foundation Building Realm.


    ''Hmm, they''re starting to get annoyed with me huh''


    Wu Long looked at the group with a smile. The death of the princess''s teacher was bound to get the people behind the scenes, or at least theirckeys rattled enough to cause them to react in one way or another. Though he was surprised to see that there were no Bahshi Assassination Group people, as they were the most suited people for these kinds of jobs.


    Shen Min went outside and her eyes slightly widened at the scene.


    "There''s nothing to be surprised about, the radical faction sends their regards"


    Wu Long said to her and she instantly was covered in shivers, but then gradually they calmed down as one of her eyes changed colors.


    "Can you handle them?"


    She asked in apletely calm voice.


    "Heh, I am going toy waste to close to 100 000 people in the Supreme Master Pavilion, do you really think this bunch will stop me?"


    "They have a Foundation Building Expert¡­ and he seems strong"


    She replied as he was surprised that she was able to see through the cultivation of the people in cloaks.


    "Hmm, he may be a bit more decent thanmon cultivators here but still not a problem"


    He said, as being in Qi Condensation Realm he would now not fear even Core Formation Realm experts. His reserves of Spiritual Qi were now also vast and deep, giving him ample room to disy more of his techniques.


    ording to Wu Long''s estimation, this Foundation Building Realm expert was a little closer to the Bahshi sub-branch leader he almost shed against a month ago thanmon cultivators of this world, though he did not seem to reach his level.


    It meant that this was probably one of the so-called ''enforcers''. Any decent scheme included a mastermind that was hidden, and then they would have theirckeys, and then enforcers. The enforcers made sure the n of the mastermind stayed on track while being in the open, they were mostly people hired by theckeys of the mastermind without having the understanding of the whole picture of the n, being given simpler tasks.


    "Do you need help with the rest?"


    "I have no interest in them, so if you want them I can pass them to you"


    As Shen Min asked, Wu Long shrugged, as he was only focused on the five ''enforcers'', the rest being regr bandits they seem to have hired to get the job done. He was also a little interested in her fighting style, as she managed to kill even a royal who was bound to have been protected by pretty powerful bodyguards.


    She nodded, and two circr weapons appeared in her hands. He noticed that she used chakrams thest time when he forced her out, but he was really anticipating the show now.


    A sword appeared in his hand, one of the inheritances from her seniors. She noticed the sword and only made a "hmph" as the real her did not hold any goodwill towards those people.


    He made a step, andunched to the group in front, while she went in another direction.


    The five he was aiming at noticed that he was targeting them and disdainful expressions appeared under their bamboo hats. One of them signaled the bandits, and they charged in an unorderly crowd toward him.


    Wu Long went through this crowd like a sharp knife through tofu, with speed and precision as when he passed them there were bloody flowers blooming into the air behind him almost simultaneously. His sword moved smoothly in continuous motion, as he went through them with basically one continuous strike that never stopped, only turned and rotated.


    The smiles on the five froze as they did not expect a Qi Condensation Realm brat to be able to aplish such a feat with this ease. Not to mention there were seven Qi Manifestation mercenaries among the crowd he went through.


    The four Revolving Qi Realm bamboo hats went forward in an orderly fashion and it could be seen that they have fought side to side for many years by their cooperation. But Wu Long still went in a straight line, as the snowy road suddenly became silent and a little discolored. All five of them felt a sharp sword point between their eyebrows and Wu Long went past the four as he gracefully moved his sword and Sword Qi swiveled around him in elegant arcs for a moment.


    Wu Long stopped in front of their leader as four bamboo hats went into the air along with the heads of their owners and flowers of blood spraying into the surroundings. The Sword Qi they have released and their swords were cleanly cut alongside their necks.


    The eyes of the leader widened, as he could never expect this oue in his wildest dreams.


    "You are going against people you cannot handle¡­ do you-..."


    He started talking but Wu Long did not feel like talking to a dead person, as there was no need for him to learn about who sent him for now that he did not n to meddle with them. He could learn all that he needed when he was actually about to do something to people behind the scenes.


    His sword qi went forth and shed with a powerful Spiritual Sword Art of the leader of the bamboo hats. Wu Long went to the side as they exchanged seven strikes, at the end of which Wu Long stopped not far behind the leader, waved his sword and slowly started sheathing it.


    "...Y-You¡­wi-ghuk¡­reg-....."


    The leader of the bamboo hats tried to talk but this further elerated the separation of his neck and he fell down, making another bloody flower bloom on the snow.


    "Regret, huh? I had a few of those. I got a gift which helped me this time, but I still try to avoid those so I will take your kind reminder"


    Wu Long said, as he looked to the other side, where Shen Min was massacring the bandits. Her chakrams were flying around one by one, as she manipted their trajectories with a string made of Spiritual Qi. She always held one in the hand for closebat while the other traveled not far, causing an absolute death circle around her with thisbination.


    Her robes gave her maximum freedom of movement and thus were quite tight fitting, as her fighting style was of agile and stic movement. He looked at her flexible body, moving in a graceful way, and inwardly thanked her for the feast for his eyes.


    One particr movement where she arched her back and moved her chakram behind her in circr motion, made her breasts bounce upward as they were thrust up. Another one where she stood on a shoulder of a bandit with one foot and was cutting another one with her chakram, made her bend almost in half, as her round and juicy butt could be seen as an alluring curve.


    They long since started to falter as their main force was now dead and she was reaping their lives like cabbages, so once there were only seven of them, one started running and the rest followed. Her flying chakram followed, raising seven heads into the air in a swiveling trajectory.


    Under the terrified eyes of the carriage driver, the ''nice couple'' he thought he was transporting went back into the carriage absolutely calm, as he inwardly cursed himself for taking a little more for the trip than the usual rate when Wu Long hired him.


    Wu Long looked at her, and she looked at him with a slight confident smile, as she may be not that impressive in front of him, but she never considered herself weak.


    "Are you ready for your second lesson?"


    "Now?"


    He asked, and she raised her eyebrows.


    "Why waste this time, you are awake, and we have nothing to do"


    He replied with a smile, and after a few moments of looking at him, she slowly nodded.

 Chapter 113 (R18) In the rattling carriage

    <h4>Chapter 113 (R18) In the rattling carriage</h4>


    "My clothes are regr though"


    She said, but he just beckoned her as the carriage started to rattle from movement again. She followed his instructions to sit with her back facing him between his legs while he ced a few talismans around to prevent the sounds from escaping outside.


    She wore tight pants with a ratherrge belt and her upper robes were held together by a few straps tied in the center.


    He ced his hands on her forearms near the shoulders, and started with a light massage of her forearms and then shoulders, gradually moving to her back, as her temperature began to naturally rise from the massage.


    His massage was first simply making herfortable, but then gradually became a little more sensual, as his fingers and palms started to send sparks of pleasure from the contact and movement. The subtle pressure of his fingers in specific points was making her body tingle with delight, and a heavy sensation began to form in her stomach. She also felt a numbness in her lower spine, as her breath started to turn uneven.


    As he massaged her lower back, his hands went to the sides and he held her waist in an embrace, slightly tugging on her, making her buttocks and back pressed against him. As she felt his heat, and heard the scent of a maning from him, the sparks he started with the massage earlier instantly ignited into a me of arousal. She felt somethingrge, hot, and hard press against the crack of her butt and lower back through their clothes and released a trembling breath.


    She felt a new sensation as she was now in his embrace, and it was surprisingly to her a veryfortable and secure feeling. She felt shielded from the cold of the winter, but also from the cold of the world. She took some time to take in this wondrous new feeling.


    He skillfully unbuckled her belt and untied the straps that held her upper robes, not removing her clothes, but gaining ess to her body nheless. His hands then went onto her chest from below and inside her clothes, and lightly held the base of her breasts, lifting them slightly up and feeling their weight. She released a light moan, and he started massaging her ample breasts, giving her time to feel every touch and light pressure of his fingers. He then cupped them from below and started lightly diggin his fingers into the flexible flesh as her moans intensified, and Yin Qi started trickling from her pink slit.


    The movement of the carriage made her butt to move slightly rubbing against his dragon through the clothes, and every time it happened she felt a jolt going through her straight to her lower abdomen.


    She was breathing unevenly and moaning as she closed her eyes and entrusted her head to his shoulder, her face turned to the side, as he slightly tilted his head so that his mouth was right near her ear. She felt his hot breath on her ear and shivers went through her with every breath he took.


    "Mmm¡­Hmn¡­Hngh¡­Mnhaa! Haa! Aaaah!"


    His fingers discovered cherries on top of the hills that have already hardened and were rubbing against the fabric of her clothes. His indexes and thumbs then started teasing them, and her nasal moans instantly turned into full moaning. He slightly pinched them and tugged on them, making her head try to tilt even more back, digging into his shoulder.


    Her pearl gates were already profusely leaking Yin Qi, and she waspletely on fire, as the temperature in the small carriage was already hot.


    "Mmh! Aaah! Nngh! Uuuuuuummmmhmhmhm!"


    The small space was filled with her moans as she gradually was closing in to her first peak of the day. Once she was almost there, he pinched her cherries and tugged them outwards, as her eyes opened up and her stomach was spasming. A light shiver went through her body as she released a slightly louder and a long moan that trembled at the end.


    He rubbed her cherries rolling them slightly in his fingers that sent electric bolts through her already sensitive body making the orgasmst longer and be more intense.


    As she was starting toe down from the peak, he resumed the massaging of her breasts, not giving the fire any opportunity to go down, as her moans reverberated again.


    His right hand then went down from her breasts slowly to her stomach. She felt his hand lie t on her and slowly move further and further down to above her navel, then entering the stretchy tight pants to her lower abdomen, getting inside her underwear, and finally reaching her already wet flower.


    Whenever his hand passed, it was as ifva was spilled from its surface, which then spread through her body, as his hand on her breast was making her moan even more because of how sensitive it made her.


    He massaged around her flower a little, to give her time to prepare and then started tracing her slit with his fingers, coating them in the abundantly released Yin Qi, and caressing her outer lips.


    "Mhm! Mmm! Umhuhuhmmm!"


    She felt a jolt, and her body arched, digging into his with her plump and flexible but slightly firmer ass, and pressing her head onto his shoulder. Her light convulsions were more intense now, as her moan was shorter but louder and even more sensual.


    Yin Qi gushed into his hand and her underwear, as he pinched the cherry on her breast and made her convulsions intensify as a very quiet but high-pitched sound leaked from her along with a tremble.


    He continued to caress her slit, now spreading attention to her inner lips, pink skin around the entrance to the cave and the pearl above. His fingers moved in unison with the rattling of the carriage, somehow making her even more aroused and giving even more pleasure, and the continual rubbing against his body and his dragon only amplified those feelings.


    The sounds from outside were still the same volume, but were like a distant noise to her, as if her hearing was muffled, as her mind was slightly dazed. Her own moans, instead were amplified, sounding a lot more sensual than in the first time they did this.


    Her Yin Qi gushed out again, and as he pinched both the pearl below and a cherry above she started trembling and held onto the wooden parts of the carriage on both sides with her hands. Her legs stretched until they reached her own seat. He took one of them with his left hand and started raising it further up. She bent her knee over the hand that held her thigh, as it was now pressed against her chest. His right hand still caressed her flower, as his left hand reached through her thigh to her abdomen.


    "Hmm! Ahm! Mhh! Mmm!! Mmmhaaaaaaa!!!"


    He ced his fingers onto her abdomen and slightly rubbed the ce a little below her navel, and instantly sent her back to the peak again. She felt as though he touched somewhere deep inside her, as an explosion of bliss and delight went inside there and she started convulsing in his arms again. Her eyes went up and zed over in bliss as her tongue went slightly outside of her mouth.


    He slowly returned her leg to normal position, as he held her close to him, giving her time to calm down and regain her senses.


    "Haaa¡­haaa¡­haaa"


    She heavily breathed, and gradually her vision cleared and the rattling sounds of the carriage, as well as the sound of horse hooves hitting old snow and ice, returned to normal for her. But she did not hurry to escape his embrace. Shen Min did not fully understand this feeling, but she could tell howfortable and soothing it was. In the meantime he fixed her upper clothes, leaving the belt below unbuckled as she could not sit in pants and underwear that are drenched in Yin Qi. So she would be removing them soon anyway.

 Chapter 114 Their thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 114 Their thoughts</h4>


    The sounds of a horse-drawn carriage on a snowy road were somehow very soothing as Shen Min was silently sitting in Wu Long''s embrace. He did not urge her to move and was also enjoying the feeling of her soft body against his.


    One of the talismans he ced earlier shielded the inside of the carriage from losing temperature, so the cold did not get inside.


    She finally started to move when she felt the slightly ufortable feeling starting to appear between her legs as both her pants and underwear were drenched.


    She stood up, and sat on the opposite side from him, as he silently took out some towels. She questioningly looked at him and he smiled.


    "I will start cultivating your Yin Qi if you do not mind me doing so"


    She nodded, as that gave her time to change with him not looking, she also did not lose anything from him cultivating the Yin Qi she released, and could even call that subtly paying him back for the help he was providing by teaching her control of her Yin Qi and subsequently her physique.


    She knew him for a short time, but she was able to rtively urately figure out his character. He was, sometimes brutally, honest. He did not bother masking his intentions, and advances, but there was also no offputting feeling from his pursuit, and it felt very genuine. She knew that people could be two-faced and untrustworthy, but she also was very perceptive toward character traits, thus her intuition told her that this assessment was most likely who he was really. He also could have taken advantage of her if he really wanted, but he did not do so.


    There were people pursuing her before, prior to her life going astray, but she was either not interested or felt a slimy sensation from them, which she did not even remotely feel from him.


    His honesty allowed her to have peace of mind when he was basically saying that he would not look, by saying that he will cultivate.


    As he closed his eyes and started cultivating the Yin Qi, she took off her bottom clothing, cleaned up, and wore spares. Shen Min felt a strange fuzzy feeling when she wore the underwear he bought for her, it was the most expensive and best one the store sold. She brushed it off but the feeling did not disappear and only went deeper inside, away from the surface of her consciousness.


    As she finished, she sat back down across from Wu Long and looked at him, listening to the monotonous sounds of the travel and pondering. She could not deny his handsome looks, and she also thought about his charming personality, and how easily he can make herugh with his stories. Though he made her lighter sideugh, it was an extension of herself, and she vividly felt the sensations of her lighter side. There was also his strength and intelligence. These were the most attractive qualities in a man of the cultivation world.


    His confidence and charisma also felt not off-putting but reassuring and attractive to her, as she felt something authentic in them. Something that cannot be faked.


    The warmth he treated her with and the attention he gave her felt genuine and sincere. And his honesty about his own vices, as well as openness in admitting them, felt refreshing in a world where most people try to cover up their less likable side.


    She was wondering how such a seemingly perfect in every way man was interested in her, and what it meant. She would be lying if she said her heart was not moved at all, but there was doubt and suspicion that she could not get rid of. She could not find any reason for it.


    Wu Long opened his eyes after some time. He did not cultivate to increase his cultivation base but to improve his Spiritual Qi and its reserves with the Spiritual Qi War Art, which he now could cultivate with the 13thyer of the technique.


    As his vision opened up he saw Shen Min staring at him intently, not moving her gaze away, as her different-colored eyes were flickering with the lightsing from outside the carriage. Her gaze felt somehow both sharp and alluring.


    "Why me?"


    She asked him after some silent time looking at each other as they were both slightly swayed by the movement of the carriage.


    "I told you, I like beautiful women. There were also the emotions I saw in you when we first met, as well as the character I saw when we talked in that roadside restaurant. All of those made me interested, but not to the extent that I would have really pursued you, only teased a little"


    He said as his pursuit of her really did start as a light teasing as he saw that she feared him and would not be wounded by such teasing. He then ced his hand on his chin, as he stroked it with his finger in a pondering pose.


    "Hmm, your Extreme Yin physique is very precious to me as a Dual Cultivator, but I did not base my pursuit of you solely on that either¡­ although I might have in the past¡­there is now less attraction in me for such traits it seems. I wonder what it was¡­ yes, that look of caution, and longing¡­ as well as something else¡­ but I cannot really put my finger on it"


    He said with an introspective tone and overall mood. She looked at him with wide eyes as she did not expect him to start wondering what attracted him to her as well. The feeling of insecurity she initially felt from him being attracted to her solely because of her looks was now pushed aside by astonishment at the fact that first, he did not really start pursuing her until the meeting with the princess, in other words when he met the real her, and second, he was attracted the most not to her lighter side but by the real her,plete with all of the darker sides of her personality.


    "A-are you really attracted to me?"


    She asked to be sure, since he looked so unsure about the reason he was pursuing her.


    "Yes"


    He said with absolute confidence, and she felt how genuine he was by looking into his eyes that held true care and some tenderness. She was mesmerized by that look for a moment, as this one word spread a warm and cozy feeling through her.


    She slightly blushed and looked to the side.


    He simply smiled, as he threw away his thoughts. In the end, the reason was not important, what mattered was that he really was attracted to her. But he did not feel like using any of the flirting and seducing techniques he knew to woo her. He did not really understand this feeling, as it was something that started happening only after his descent into this world. But it did not feel out of ce, and even somehow feltfortable to him. There was no outside intervention that influenced him, but a genuine change, something so rare for an immortal that it barely ever happening.


    He then gave her a theory lesson that in this case came after the practical one, but she was able to harness the experience to better understand it anyway. She also gained initial control over her Yin Qi. It was a very elementary control that could not help her much, but it was a very big step. She was learning at a much faster pace than he anticipated, as she truly was talented.


    Her caution towards him dropped a little again, and there was a wondrous feeling she had around him, but she still kept her guard up.


    They soon met a pack of 1st tier demonic beasts. Wu Long quickly disposed of them, and they moved on. Such attacks were not actually rare, and many unlucky mortals would meet an unfortunate end this way. Countries dispatched the army and hired mercenaries to clean up areas near cities and major roads from demonic beasts regrly, but they could notpletely secure thends. Not to mention that the public order and the overall stability of the kingdoms further south were worse in recent centuries, and thus the situation with demonic beasts was not as well regted as before, causing the poptions of demonic beasts to increase and thus more turmoil and chaos.


    Most of the demonic beasts that would roam about were 1st tier demonic beasts, who, depending on the levels could be thwarted by Body Transformation Realm martial artists, thus making the whole situation not as dire. But mortals were the biggest poption segment and had almost no chance of killing such a beast. Frequent travelers like the carriage driver would buy protection measures such as stink pills much like the one Wu Long once received from the Armoury Hall in the Yin Yang Unity Pce prior to going to the Spiritual Land outside.


    They also met regr bandits that were not sent by anyone, but Shin Min dispatched them very quickly. And like that, they reached a town they picked to stay the night in.

 Chapter 115 Bloody Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 115 Bloody Kiss</h4>


    At night Shen Miny in her room at the inn, looking nkly at the ceiling but not really seeing it, as Wu Long''s gaze stood before her eyes as vividly as if she was looking him in the eyes right now.


    She was surprised at how happy she was when she learned that he started truly pursuing her only after knowing the real her. She was essentially the same person, so she did not feel any jealousy toward her light side, but if he was attracted to her light side only, that would mean that he rejected part of her.


    Shen Min was surprised at it because all of these feelings were new for her, and she did notpletely understand what they meant, only vaguely grasping their nuance.


    She also thought about the fact that he dispatched a Foundation Building Realm cultivator before as if it was not a problem at all before. She still had some doubts that he would be able to shake the giant that was the Supreme Master Pavilion, but they were now bing thinner by the hour. Such strength was unimaginable for someone at his level of cultivation, but there existed countless wonders in the cultivation world, her physique being one of them, so she could only sigh and try not to think too deeply about how it was possible.


    Her necessity to sleep was less than what a mortal would have, as she was in the Revolving Qi Realm. A cultivator would gain a partial alleviation from mortal needs in the Qi Manifestation, and it would gradually increase with every next major realm until it waspletely alleviated in the Mortal Transcendence Realm. So skipping a night of sleep was not that much of a problem for Revolving Qi Realm cultivators.


    The morning quickly came and they resumed their travel. She did not revert this time to her surprise, as this was the first time her awakened statested more than one day, so he taught her another theoretical lesson, and gave her another practical one.


    The practical lesson was essentially the same as before, in the same pose, only her body reacted a lot more eagerly and with avid anticipation. She was overwhelmed by the sensations and sat in his embrace for a long time after they finished again, wallowing in this feeling offort and safety. She was wondering if this was what it felt to be loved, and as soon as that thought went through her head she felt a blush on her face, as she put her guard back up. But the walls she was putting up around her heart now were a lot thinner, with cracks starting to appear in them, through which his attention and care seeped even more.


    He was also impressed by her keen perception, so he taught her how to distinguish Lust Cultivators to see how well she would be able to learn it. She quickly grasped the concept and would only need to see Lust Cultivators to try and distinguish them.


    Shen Min woke up one more time during their travel, this time without any stimuli, which greatly surprised her as she could not control her physique yet. As they traveled like that, they reached a rtivelyrge for this kingdom, but a small town whenpared to big cities like the capital or the city they met in. This town was the closest popted area to the Spiritual Land of the Supreme Master Pavilion.


    And thus, there were a fair bit of people living here who were Lust Cultivators and were not able to stay in the sect. As Wu Long and Shen Min arrived, the whole town was looking at them. Specifically, they were looking at her.


    Her beauty and alluring figure instantly attracted the attention of most Lust Cultivators, while Wu Long simply took out a sword.


    "Do you see them?"


    He asked her, giving her some time to adjust her perception.


    "Yes¡­What are you going to do?"


    After some time she nodded, as she was able to distinguish the signs of Lust Cultivation that he taught her, and then asked him, looking at the sword in his hand.


    "The initial cleanup"


    He replied, as his feetunched him forward. The eyes of the God of ughter looked upon the Lust Cultivators around, instantly distinguishing them, as their souls were frozen by the chilling killing intent. He could instantly tell how many lives each one of them ruined, and he gave them their retribution in full.


    Bloody flowers started to bloom whenever he passed through, with only themon mortals and a few normal cultivators left amongst rapidly cooling down corpses, covered in their blood, shivering, screaming in horror, but unable to run or move as fear nailed them to their spots.


    His sword gracefully danced, leaving arcs of red in its tracks that followed a few moments after the sword has already passed through. Wu Long did not bother dodging the blood this time as there were too many of them and they were too densely packed, so his clothes and emotionless face were soon covered in droplets and sshes of red.


    The Lust Cultivators started trying to protect themselves after the initial surprise after some time but the situation did not change much as none of them were able to halt his advance. His Spiritual Qi shielded his hand wielding the sword so that the handle would not get slippery, so the only ce leftpletely untouched by blood was the handle of the sword and his hand.


    Shen Min watched first with wide eyes, and then quickly adjusted, as she saw who he was killing andpared it with what she detected, rapidly expanding her understanding of how to distinguish Lust Cultivators by the clues he taught her.


    Soon, two chakrams appeared in her hands, and she went around the city perimeter, as she started reaping the lives of those Lust Cultivators who started to flee.


    The carriage driver who brought them here was first looking at them with sheer terror in his eyes, and then turned his carriage away fleeing at the fastest speed, vowing never to scam anyone with his fees again, and additionally to not ept to transport any couples anymore.


    As they met after the carnage they looked at each other, both covered in blood and with slightly raised breathing rates. The people around them were either fleeing from the now ce of massacre or shivering in ce. In less than an hour, all of the Lust Cultivators in the town were mowed down, whether they were in the streets, buildings, or inner courtyards.


    She had an excited look in her eyes as she looked at him. She was nowpletely sure that he was serious about his intentions. It was the first time she saw someone who was actually? going to do something about the vermin guing this country that ruined her life. Her emotions were mixed up in a flurry of confusion but there was one thing she was very certain about. She never felt him to be so attractive as at this moment.


    The chakrams disappeared from her hands as she stepped toward him, going closer and closer, as she was looking him dead in the eyes. As he saw that look the sword he held aslo went into its sheath and disappeared into the spatial ring. She elerated and weaving her hands around his neck and running her fingers into his hair kissed him. He embraced her in return, holding her close and bending slightly down so that it would be morefortable for her while slightly lifting her by her waist.


    The people of the town watched with astonishment and intense fear as the two madmen covered in blood were kissing in the middle of the town which was covered in crimson color and littered with corpses.


    She felt shivers from her first kiss and closed her eyes as he gently held her, and answered her kiss. She was inexperienced, but he guided her patiently and her kissing rapidly improved. Their tongues twined together, caressing each other as she was too excited for a simple lips kiss and went straight to a deep one instead.


    "Mhuaa¡­.haaa¡­haaa¡­haaa"


    After minutes of an intense kiss, she separated her lips from him heavily breathing and looking him in the eyes again as a string of saliva made a thin bridge between them and eventually disappeared.


    "As I told you before, as your control over it is still weak your physique makes you easily excitable, are you sure you want this?"


    He asked, and she looked at him silently for a moment. She knew that partially it was her physique that made her very sensitive to mood swings. But she also knew that it was a desire that was hidden deep within, that was simply allowed to freely flow. She was still cautious of him a little while ago, but it instantly broke down, as she made a decision, and nodded.


    He looked deep into her eyes, and once he saw a genuine decision behind the excitement that her physique brought, he smiled and kissed her again. This time with a sensual vor, she felt his joy and tendernessing through the kiss.


    He led her to an inn, where the innkeeper adamantly refused to take any money and provided them with the best room with a quivering smile on his face. Wu Long simply left the money on the counter and went to the room with Shen Min.

 Chapter 116 (R18) Washing Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 116 (R18) Washing Each Other</h4>


    ?


    They entered the room after the servant prepared a hot bath inside the bathroom and left plenty of hot and warm water in jars, and immediately resumed kissing at the door when it closed, as he pressed her to the wall and she held her arms around his neck. Talismans went from him to different corners of the room and several to the door.


    His left hand then was cupping her breast atop her upper robes while his right hand grabbed her buttocks with a wide spread of fingers digging into the firm but stic flesh through the tight pants. As he already taught her body pleasure it naturally and instinctively reacted to his every touch, sending shivers down her spine that settled as a slight numbness in the lower back. Her temperature rose as he slightly lifted her with his hand on her butt and his hips, while she wrapped her legs around him.


    The sounds of their kiss were vivid and loud as she gasped for breath from time to time and leaked soft moans into his lips. His tongue made her light-headed with the pleasure it was giving her, as the hands on her breast and ass were sending thousands of blissful sparks with every minute movement and pressure.


    He moved his left hand to her waist to better hold her and shifted the part of her weight that was supported by leaning against the wall to himself, as he went to the bathroom. They still did not break the kiss when he entered the bathroom with her in his hands.


    She unwrapped her legs and he ced her on her feet, as his hands traveled to her clothes while their lips were still connected and their tongues danced with passion. Her hands also went onto the sash that held his robes. He quickly untied the ribbons that held her robes together and she held her hands straight so that he could remove her upper robes, after which she removed his sash and he allowed her to take off his upper robes by holding his hands down. As he caressed her shoulders and forearms while taking off her upper robes, she tried to experience what a man''s body was like by tracing her hands on the muscles on his shoulders and forearms as she removed his.


    He removed her belt and untied the upper underwear that was tied behind her back. When his hand went onto her bare breast she lightly gasped into the kiss. His other hand was pulling down her tight pants along with the lower underwear, as she was shivering with anticipation.


    They slowly separated their lips as she gasped for breath and opened her eyes to look at him, and he could clearly see arousal in them. She saw his desire that filled her with delight. Her shyness to not show her body was nowhere to be seen as her bare round and juicy breasts were lightly swaying, not being covered by her hands. He slowly lowered his body while still holding her pants and underwear on both sides and sliding them down her long and slender legs.


    She looked at him with her heterochromatic eyes that flickered with excitement, as hepletely removed her clothes. She helped him by gracefully lifting her legs one by one as he removed her shoes and lower clothes from them.


    Shen Min sat down on a low wooden stool as he led her there. He took a small wooden bucket, filled it with warm water and some soap, ced a soft towel in it, and kneeling on one knee before her,? gently wiped her face as they looked at each other. He removed all blood from her face and proceeded to wipe her neck while resuming their kiss.


    She took another towel and wetting it in the water, wiped his face while they kissed. There was light foam from the soap, but they washed it with warm water. They stopped kissing again, and he washed her hair for her while she removed thest of his clothes.


    When she saw his dragon it sprang out right before her face, as she looked at it with widened eyes. She gulped as she was seeing it for the first time in her life, never having seen anything like it before.


    He smiled and while lowering his body again started wiping her body from her neck down with a lightly soaped wet towel while kissing her. When he gently wiped her breasts a light sigh escaped into his lips. She vividly felt his every move while still dizzy from the kiss. She soon started exploring his body as well, soaping it and tracing it with her hands, feeling the sturdy but flexible muscles.


    When they cleaned each other up, they washed off the soap with a few sshes of water and went into the bathtub, as hot water overflowed when they sat down.


    She was sitting with her back facing him, and vividly felt his hot dragon on her skin, feeling its scorching heat even in the hot water. He held her close to him with both hands, as she ced her hands on the bathtub edges.


    She looked up and to the side, while slightly leaning her body left, and he kissed her from behind, while his left hand traveled to her breast, cupping and massaging it. His right hand first stayed horizontally on her abdomen and then started to turn and go down. Light moans leaked into their kiss as she felt the pleasure his hand was giving her breast as well as anticipated the movements of his right hand.


    "Mmph!!!"


    When his right hand reached her already readied flower she made a louder moan as his fingers started to caress her lips and pink pearl. He only massaged the outer parts but her stomach already started to spasm as the build-up of the tender caressing got her closer and closer to her first climax of the night.


    She then made a moan and a light shiver went through her as her hands clenched on the bathtub edges.


    His lips left hers and started kissing the side of her mouth and slowly went down her neck from the side and back. He turned her body, and moved to the other side of the bathtub, as he held both his hands on her back and went down her neck with his mouth from the front, slightly lifting her to float on the water as she arched her back so that her chest surfaced above the water as he went down to one of her round breasts, and started kissing it. She moaned as she felt him cover the pink top with his mouth and slightly suck on it, with licking motions of his tongue lighting sparks that went through her body like fireworks.


    After some time of enjoying the taste of her chest, his hands went onto her lower back, and her abdomen slowly started surfacing above the water along with his kisses on it. Her back was still arched but the bend was slowly moving from her upper body to her lower body, until only her flower was a little submerged in water as he was kissing below her navel. Trembling breath escaped her along with the soft moans as she held tightly onto the bathtub edges, and then his mouth reached her lower abdomen and then pelvic region, as they surfaced in session.


    His hands went from over her legs to under her thighs to her buttock with his left hand and her lower back with his right hand, as he supported her floating on the water. Her thighs were on his forearms, and she was now almost horizontally lying on the surface of the water with only her head and very upper body resting on the headrest of the bathtub.


    She looked at him as if enchanted, as he got closer to her forbidden gates, teasing her by going past it and kissing her inner thigh while looking into her different-colored eyes.


    "Nhuah¡­ih!"


    Shen Min moaned from that kiss, as it sent a jolt through her that brought immense pleasurable torment to somewhere deep inside her lower abdomen.


    His mouth then went onto her flower, and she started loudly moaning, as she looked at him while he watched her and gave her immense pleasure with his lips and tongue. He kissed and licked her pearl gates, savoring her every breath and look, looking her straight in the eyes as the sounds of her moans echoed in the bathroom like heavenly music to his ears. His right hand went from her lower back through her side to the top and started kneading her left breast, amplifying the bliss she felt and causing her to bite her lower lip. He then started teasing the pink cherry on the top of her hill, making her moans be more high-pitched. After some time of him pleasuring her, she started convulsing as Yin Qi filled his mouth and he greedily drank it while digging his mouth deeper into her crotch.


    Her eyes went up, covered with a light film of pleasure, and her legs stretched to the surface on the water and reach the other walls of the bathtub. They struggled to find support to arch her back and rise on her hands and legs above the bathtub as her convulsions only intensified. He let her enjoy the sweet reverberations of pleasure through her body and then lifted her up from the water.

 Chapter 117 (R18) Pressing from above

    <h4>Chapter 117 (R18) Pressing from above</h4>


    He wiped her down with a clean and dry towel and carried her into the bedroom in a princess hold while she was still lightheaded from the intense orgasm.


    As hey her down on the bed, she gradually came back to reality and looked at him with a light of passion in her eyes. The intense pleasure he gave her gave a rosiness that made her look even more alluring. He sat next to her and bent down, hovering over her, giving her a kiss while his right hand went onto her stomach and started to travel down below again.


    She felt arousal engulf her in mes of passion again as his touch was spreading heat wherever it passed. Her legs instinctively opened wider up giving him ess to the region between. As soon as he started caressing her between her legs, she started profusely leaking Yin Qi and moaning, and he led her closer to her next peak by spreading her pink slit open and caressing with his fingers the inside of the flower.


    He made sure to rub and roll her pink pearl above the gates to her forbidden cave, sending jolts throughout her body, as her lower body began to slowly rise to meet his hand. His movements seemed simple but gave her immense bliss as he paid caution to her every minute reaction and adjusted the pressure and angle of his finger actions. Her moans were muffled between their lips but they still were loud.


    His hand was now coated with Yin Qi, as he made her almost reach another climax, stopping when she was not very far.


    Wu Long then used the Yin Qi covering his hand to spread it on his dragon as he parted his lips from hers and adjusted his position to between her legs. He lightly slid the dragon on her slit that slightly opened up, leaking more Yin Qi to cover the tip and inviting it in. He looked her face to face as she nodded, and he slipped the head of his dragon inside while holding his hand tly on her lower abdomen, and holding her hips from one side with the other.


    Her hands grabbed the sheets as her body jolted and her head tilted back. She felt a pang of pain, but the pleasure that came simultaneously was even more than she ever imagined, instantly overshadowing any pain. Her eyes widened and intense pleasure flickered inside them.


    He started slowly entering deeper as she was feeling his dragon spread the walls of her pink cave for the first time. There was a suction force trying to suck it deeper in, as the walls convulsed and wrapped around him. Her tight insides were weing him with great craving and longing.


    "Ah!"


    He hit the end of her pink cave with the tip of his dragon, and then with a slight nudge pushed it slightly further as his dragon went fully inside. By this time any pain she feltpletely disappeared as she was tasting the new sensations. When she felt him push her insides a little further inside she released a startled but pleasurable gasp.


    He felt her insides move around him, giving him intense delight as she was now wrapping around him tightly. He bent down and gave her a new passionate kiss as his hands went around her and his hips started slowly moving. Her hands dropped the bedsheets and went onto his back, feeling the sturdy muscles. Her thighs went up as her knees bent so that her legs were folded to the sides slightly around his thighs.


    She felt this embrace to be so tender and gentle, making her passion ignite even more. Her erect nipples were now pressed into his chest, rubbing against him, along with the kneading of the whole breasts bringing her tion and euphoria.


    He started thrusting more rhythmically as her moans leaking from their kiss filled the room which was now heating up. The bed started to rhythmically creak in unison to his movements, and her hips started to move along, adjusting and learning, making it easier for him to enter her over and over again giving her delightful waves of tingles. Each thrust gave her a feeling of a firework of pleasure going off inside her, as it spread through her nerves to every corner.


    Not long after, she started climaxing while clinging onto him, as tremors going through her body were making her itch to grab at something. He held her tightly and made a deep thrust inside to intensify the pleasure she felt while having a firm hold of her with his thighs gripping her buttocks from the sides and his hands gripping her back and neck from below.


    "Mmmmmmhmhmhmhm!!!"


    The moan that escaped her was still muffled by his mouth exploring hers but a lot louder and longer than the previous ones. Yin Qi was gushing into his pelvic area, making the whole region wet.


    When she came down from her peak, their mouths came apart as she gasped for breath. His hands went onto her breasts and started kneading them as he straightened his body without going out of her. She lightly moaned as her hands went up and onto a pillow above her head.


    He took a moment to admire that beautiful and seductive look as he slowly started to move again, then his right hand went down onto her waist on the side and traveled further below, eventually arriving at her lower abdomen as he started teasing her pink pearl along with his movements inside her and the pleasure his left hand gave her breast.


    Her moans intensified as her hips started rising up to meet his movements. He moved like that for some time and when she started climbing the peak intensified the movements on her pink pearl and pinched the cherry on top of her mesmerizingly moving chest. He watched as waves of ecstasy covered her, and felt her insides clenching on his dragon, giving him intense pleasure.


    As she came down from this climax, both of his hands went on her thighs behind her knees and he bent her body so that her knees were now touching the bedsheets on her sides while her butt was now lifted up. He simultaneously shifted his position, as he carefully stood up on his feet on the bed with his legs bent around her thighs as if squatting. She felt his dragon go even deeper inside as he slightly pressed her from above with part of his weight and her eyes widened at the pleasureing from deep within.


    He gave her some time to adjust and then started moving his hips while his hands still held her thighs pressing them to the bed, thus lifting her ass into the air to wee the movements of his hips. The magnitude of the swing of his hips slowly and gradually increased as she felt the length of his dragon going half out and inside again, caressing all the folds of her pink cave on the way in and out. He felt her insides suck him in when he thrust his rod inside, and tighten around him when he was pulling it out, trying to hold on to it.


    "Aah~! Aah~! Aah~! Aah~!..."


    Gradually, pping sounds started to resound as he increased the pace of his movements, and the creaking of the bed was not louder and in unison with the ps, as her plump and firm buttocks were mming against his flesh. Her moans were loud and clear sounding, reverberating through the room and in the same rhythm as his movements.


    She looked at him as he was ramming his dragon deep inside with every thrust and pulling it now a little more than halfway out. Her hands were gripping the pillow above her head deforming it as her breasts were shaking in a bewitching dance following the same rhythm. Soon her eyes began to be covered with a light film of bliss and her stomach spasmed. He made several slightly longer and harder thrusts and lodged his dragon as deep as he could get.


    "Ah! Ah! AAH! AAAAaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    She gushed with Yin Qi from between her legs as she screamed in passion and joy. Her whole body convulsed under him as his weight was fixing her in ce, intensifying the sensations she felt as she was not able to move to relieve them.


    He released his Yang Qi deep inside of her and it began to overflow along with her Yin Qi from the ce they were connected. Her eyes widened, and then slightly rolled over as her pupils touched the upper eyelids. She then bit her lower lip and was half-moaning half-grunting. He felt intense convulsions around his dragon as if she was wringing more Yang Qi out.


    "Uuuhm!"


    When her climax passed, she looked at him, and he wet outside her, making a slightly longing but sensual moan escape her as the Yang Qi released was now overflowing from her contracting slit.

 Chapter 118 (R18) Creating Puddles

    <h4>Chapter 118 (R18) Creating Puddles</h4>


    There was still passion and arousal in her eyes, as she felt a craving feeling between her legs now that his dragon was outside her.


    He smiled and gently dragged her to the edge of the bed, as he turned her over, and ced her legs stretched out parallel to the edge of the bed to both sides in a leg spread, as she looked at him over her shoulder. Her slit, dripping with his Yang Qi and her Yin Qi, was now in full view while her butt above created a mesmerizing scenery. He grabbed both of her round, firm and stic buttocks with his hands digging his fingers in the soft and flexible flesh, as he slightly lifted them up and adjusted the tip of his dragon to the entrance of her forbidden cave. She held her breath in anticipation, as she bent her upper body up, her back making a mind-stirring arch, while her hands were on the bed in front of her, pressing her enchanting breasts together with the forearms and grabbing the bedsheets.


    "Mmmmmmmmmmm!


    The tip of his dragon kissed the entrance to her pink cave, and after a moment, he put it all the way inside in one long and slow thrust as a simrly long and passionate moan escaped her.


    "Mmmm¡­.hmmmm¡­.hnnnnnngh¡­mmmmgh"


    He slightly adjusted the angle of his body, and while still gripping her buttocks started to move in and out of her pink cave in long and slow motions. His hips made slow dancing movements in rhythm. She was moaning and looking back at him, as her breasts were swaying back and forth with the movement of her body. Her moans were long, soft, and sensual.


    After some time his right hand lessened its grip and started slowly going up. He soon reached the center of her lower back, where he lightly pressed in unison to his trust and she released a long moan, as the pink slit that was slightly peeking over the edge of the bed at the moment due to his slight maniption, started releasing a strong stream of Yin Qi down to the floor. He felt her convulse around his dragon, and her lower back spasming below his right hand. The muscles of her buttocks under his left hand were contracting and rxing in unison with the convulsions of her insides as her legs spread to the sides and trembled.


    He gave her some time to enjoy the peak and as she started to calm down, his hips started moving again, this time faster and slightly rougher. pping sounds soon filled the room again along with her delightful moans as his right hand traveled further up her arched back spreading sparks of excitement as it caressed her jade skin. It thennded on her right shoulder as he increased the pace yet again, making her moans sound loud and clear in short bursts.


    His thrusts were still very long, going almost full length out, but a lot faster, as she started convulsing and releasing a stream of Yin Qi to the floor again. He did not stop his movements, maintaining the same rhythm even as she climaxed, and driving his dragon inside her over and over again. She climaxed one more time, even more intensely but he still did not stop as she was now screaming in joy at every thrust. The Yin Qi beside the bed turned into arge puddle along with some Yang Qi that dripped earlier. As he ced his left hand on her lower waist from the left side, pressing it slightly down to maintain her posture while his right hand was still on her shoulder both her buttocks were now bouncing and deforming with each pump of his hips. The wet and sloppy soundsing from between their legs were now also loud and could be clearly heard as the pping became even more resounding.


    "Aaaah! Haaaah! Mhaaaa! Nnnnghaaaah!"


    He made her cum over and over in this position, driving her to the very peak of pleasure as she was screaming and convulsing while now looking forward, not seeing anything with her unfocused eyes. His left hand was sometimes going from the side of her waist to the front to grab and knead her breast, and then back. Sometimes he would pass that hand in between her breasts to ce it near her neck on her upper chest and tugged back so that she arched even more as he bent down and kissed her, then return her to the previous position and all the while keeping the rhythm of his hip movement the same.


    Finally, he made a big thrust that sent her to another climax and released an enormous load of his Yang Qi in her deepest part as her eyes rolled up to meet the eyelids and her tongue went almost fully out of her mouth and was dripping drops of saliva on to her breasts that were alluringly trembling in unison with the intense convulsions of her body.


    "!....Ngh¡­Ooooooooooooooooghghgh!"


    She tightly gripped the bedsheets below, makingrge wrinkles, and looked forward while releasing a deep moan that came from her chest but was also nasal at the same time.


    Her whole body was shaking intensely from the immense pleasure she never felt before. She then gradually calmed down and dropped to the bed as she lost the strength in her arms to support her upper body in that position.


    He gently took his dragon out of her pink cave prompting a light moan from Shen Min, as a stream of his white Yang Qi poured from the opening to join the puddle of Yin Qi on the floor beside the bed.


    He then gently took her into a princess hold again and carried her to the bathroom, where he wiped her with warm wet towels and then dry ones. After which he entered the bathtub with her as shey down on him, her back leaning on his chest. She was exhausted, but veryfortable in his embrace.

 Chapter 119 Spiritual Stones

    <h4>Chapter 119 Spiritual Stones</h4>


    They bathed for some time as she felt thefort in her exhaustion and in the fact that she was now cared for and cuddled.


    He did not have the time to teach Shen Min the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art, as her willingness to be his woman and craving for a passionate embrace happened in quick session and a little out of the blue, so he simply did not have the time. But he did not need to cultivate her Yin Qi after their passionate act.


    When Luo Mingyu cultivated with Wu Long while she circted the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art she reached the secondyer of the technique just as Wu Long and Ye Ling did before, forming a bond between them, but the difference was that after a few days, she was able toprehend another part of the secondyer, and taught it to him, that allowed Wu Long to circte the technique while in the act with a person who did not use Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art or anypatible dual cultivation technique. Thus he did not need to separately cultivate his partner''s Yin Qi after, cultivating in action even if she did not circte the same technique.


    Previously he did not cultivate at the moment since the Yin Qi released was minimal in the restaurant and he wanted to give her time to change in the carriage so he deliberately left it.


    Shen Min''s Pure Yin Essence as well as Yin Qi were enormously potent as she was a Revolving Qi Realm practitioner with an Extreme Yin physique. He easily broke through to the 5th level of Qi Condensation and still had more than 70% remaining.


    The problem was that he could feel that if he raised his cultivation base any further his foundation would be unstable. He improved too rapidly in too short amount of time. So he redirected it to the Spiritual Qi War Art and received an enormous boost in both the quality of his Spiritual Qi and its reserves. There was now extra insurance for him if he went against tough opponents.


    He wiped her with a dry towel as they left the bath and she wiped him in return as some strength returned to her after resting in the bath. She was still sluggish and exhausted even if she recovered a little so they went to bed right after. He cuddled her in his embrace and she went to sleep morefortably than she ever had, feeling warm and safe in his hands.


    While it seemed like Wu Long was vulnerable near enemy territory during their passionate time he actually was very much secure. As he passed through the town before, whilemitting his massacre of Lust Cultivators he stealthily left talismans all over the ce, and he also did so while they went through this inn to the room. The whole area of this town was under his surveince and he also ced a few emergency protective talismans around. They were not good enough to thwart anyone at Foundation Building Realm, but enough to give him time to prepare.


    While Wu Long and Shen Min snuggled in an intimate embrace the whole town around them fled as far away from here as possible, with only the inn owner and his wife being the exception as they were driven by some kind of conviction even if they feared them.


    The couple held this inn open for a very long time and as long as a customer was resting in their inn they could not just leave. That was their pride and conviction, something not everyone could understand.


    Even their servants fled the town, while the couple simply paid them their wages, even throwing a little extra on top, and let them go.


    In the morning, the middle-aged woman served their breakfast herself. While the middle-aged innkeeper went to brush the snow from the road in front of the inn. Wu Long looked at the middle-aged couple and saw them smile at each other, as a wondrous fascination appeared in his eyes.


    They were normal mortals, with no cultivation base, and they looked exactly like their ages. The vicissitudes of time on their faces told the story of hardship, struggle as well as happiness. It has been many years since they tended to such work, but old habits from when they just started operating this inn were still deeply ingrained in them.


    A light of appreciation appeared in Wu Long''s eyes as he watched them find some humor in their current situation and even chuckle to each other at how they looked tired from a little work.


    Wu Long? and Shen Min stayed in the inn for a few days, as he taught her the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art, which would also dramatically improve her control over Yin Qi.


    During this time Wu Long snuck into the vicinity of the Supreme Master Pavilion a few times to check the location and make some preparations.


    In teaching the technique he was again only able to rely on her ownprehension, but she was quite good in that regard, so she soon mastered the firstyer. It was on that same day that the people sent by the princess arrived.


    There were about forty people, and as they entered the town and saw the state it was in since no one bothered cleaning anything up except around the inn, their eyes widened and they looked at Wu Long with shock on their faces.


    "I only touched Lust Cultivators"


    Wu Long said, when they looked at him with questioning gazes.


    "Where are your people?"


    They asked, as he simply smiled.


    "You do not need to worry about that, I guess the fact that not an army but you arrived means the princess did not agree"


    "It is not that the princess did not agree, but she was countered on her every move, she was not even able to assemble the troops as the radical faction started spreading rumors that she was readying for a revolt"


    "I see"


    Wu Long nodded with understanding, that was truly an effective way to stop her from mobilizing any army.


    "But, as you told the princess that you only needed her troops for a formation, she sent this"


    They came prepared, as they brought with them load carriages filled with Spiritual Stones.


    It was a special ore that naturally absorbed and stored Spiritual Qi that was used to power formations and very rarely to cultivate innds deficient in Spiritual Qi. Most people did not bother cultivating with Spiritual Stones since the Spiritual Qi in the stones would be stale and less vibrant with time without movement and interaction with other energies, and therefore unsuitable for cultivation.


    So its main function was to power formations and be energy sources for various artisan professions such as forging, alchemy, etc. For example, the formations installed in Sui Luxiao''s office were all powered by spiritual stones that were kept in a separate ce.


    Their use for cultivators was mostly akin to charcoal for mortals. The main difference was that it was reusable, as once the stone would be out of Spiritual Qi it would begin a slow process of absorption of Spiritual Qi from the surroundings. Thus most organizations would have designated ces where emptied spiritual stones would be ced in batches. Sects who had rich Spiritual Lands would even rent out space in their spiritualnd for such storages as the recovery of the spiritual stones would be much faster there.


    "Excellent, that should do the job"


    Wu Long smiled, as he did not expect the princess to do this. The reason he did not ask for just spiritual stones but for troops was because he could not gain anything from the troops and thus would not cause suspicion of trying to scam her by asking to gather them. Spiritual stones on the other hand were a resource, and he could just pocket them and leave if he was lying.


    There were also nkets and medicine that Cai Yin thoughtfully sent for the women confined and used as cultivation furnaces who would hopefully survive the carnage.


    "I already installed the talismans required for the formation, so you can juste with me to a designated spot where you can ce the spiritual stones"


    Wu Long said, and they started to proceed into the Spiritual Land. The formation Wu Long prepared as any decent formation would actually also gather the Spiritual Qi in the surroundings to strengthen and then partially power it, but it required a jumpstart that these spiritual stones would provide. When they arrived at the spot they could see the Sect protective formation dome in the distance as it was already activated.


    "They went on full alert when Iid waste to the town nearby, and they were already warned by the spies in the kingdom that someone had their eyes on them, so they are prepared"


    Wu Long exined as the people sent by the princess looked at Wu Long with shock. The Supreme Master Pavilion did not know the scale or the identity of their enemy so they did not do any careless moves, choosing to harden their defense and wait for the strike, or for more information about who was targeting and with what forces. Such caution would be normally praiseworthy but it only yed in Wu Long''s hands as he did not have to deal with them in small groups.

 Chapter 120 The Approaching Catastrophe

    <h4>Chapter 120 The Approaching Catastrophe</h4>


    Attention!!! PLEASE READ: I wrote these 3 chapters starting with this one all day yesterday, all night and morning in one continuous session, but did not release them one by one since they would be best experienced as one continuous sequence to not break immersion. So I rmend you to read further only if you have enough time to read them in one continuous session. I hope you enjoy.


    ---------------------


    Supreme Master Pavilion was a sect with a little less than 100 000 people, including disciples, retainers, protectors, and elders. The sect actually greatly expanded in thest 50 or 60 years, as it started to broaden its influence and take in more disciples every 10 years, thus also gaining more retainers and protectors as well. If this continued for another 30 or 40 years they might have even reached the level of the Five Great Sects at least in the scale of the lower-level sect members. The top levels also progressed a great deal in this short time period.


    It was actually a trend with quite a few small sects that suddenly grew in recent years and started to rival middle andrge ones. Somerger sects were also starting to make unusual movements, so the whole continent was tense. At such a sensitive time, a threat appeared and the Supreme Master Pavilion was on high alert and ready.


    Unlike Yin Yang Unity Pce the sect was located not on a mountain but in a valley between rocky peaks that created natural walls around it, with artificial five-story-building-high and thick walls connecting them topletely shut off the sect from the outside, and long roofed wooden bridges suspended at high altitudes as the rocky peaks were riddled with caves that connected the artificial walls together with the bridges above. There was only one massive steel gate which now was closed and reinforced with formations. Giant steel bars were ced in holders on the inner side of the gate to seal them off.


    Sect protectors were now on full alert on the walls and wooden bridges, ready for the siege. The detection formations already caught signs of a small advance squad of unidentified intruders stopping in the distance, and loud gong sounds were ringing, echoing in the air above the whole sect that looked like a giant fortress city.


    It was snowing but not windy, as the white snowkes were gently falling, and hot breaths were creating white clouds. The sound of the gongs stopped after a while and all people were already in their positions. The previously busy sect now fell into quiet again. There was palpable tension in the air as it was presumed that they were targeted by at least the kingdom''s army and very possibly arge unidentified force so there were nervous breaths all around.


    The snow felt unreal as the speed at which it fell was very slow, and thus the snowkes made almost no sounds when they touched the surfaces. It was as if the snow enveloped this world in a curtain of deathly silence, swallowing all of the sounds.


    An eerie feeling started to crawl into the hearts of these sect protectors from seemingly nowhere. The tranquility of the surroundings seemed like a bad omen instead of the usual beautiful feeling it gave off.


    Suddenly, the heightened senses of these mostly Qi Condensation and Qi Manifestation realms cultivators detected the sounds of feet softly pressing the freshly fallen snow from the forest. But it was only two pairs of feet, one of which soon stopped. The one that kept approaching was a bit heavier.


    Those who held bows raised them high and pulled the bowstrings until the bows were bent into round arches as Spiritual Qi began flowing along the tips of the arrows pointed in one direction. The gazes of thousands of people were now also glued to the ce the sounds wereing from.


    Soon, they saw a handsome young man in in ck robes walk out to the open area that was cleared out of vegetation for defense. He walked out with a calm gait, his hands behind his back as if on a stroll, and calm indifference on his face.


    While they looked at him with confusion, as they expected arge invasion, he approached the line at which the arrows from sect protectors would reach, stopped, and slowly raised his gaze.


    His eyes flickered with profound patterns as they appeared and disappeared in a chaotic sequence, and a shudder went through the thousands of people above the gates, walls, and air bridges. Terror was gripping them tightly as they could notprehend its source. It would be stupid to fear one man, and he also was clearly in Qi Condensation Realm. There was also no visible threat from him, nothing changing in his expression, no killing intent, and even hostility could not be felt from his emotionless face. Neither there was anyone else approaching.


    There was just a palpable horrifying feeling spreading in the area, as a strong premonition of a catastrophe was getting more and more vivid. Suddenly, a ripple went off from somewhere in the distance and they saw arge dome of Spiritual Qi starting to cover an enormous territory around them. But they did not have time to react to that, as his hands came down to his sides, and he suddenlyunched forward at a normal running speed.


    There were no words or any prior notice, and after a few split moments of stunned silence, close to two hundred arrows wereunched at him and his surroundings, focusing mainly on the space before him. A worn down and visibly damaged Guandao spear appeared in his right hand and sparks flew into the air as the arrows were blown back and to every direction by Spear Qi right at the radius of three meters from him. There were now sounds of bowstrings, arrows piercing the air, and thin metallic sounds of them being deflected, which were all still quite silent for such an intense movement.


    The ones who did not release their arrows before made another volley and then the third group released another one a few momentster in quick session, but none of them were able to make even a scratch on the young man who ran towards the defense, as they all soon started continuously raining thousands upon thousands of arrows which werepletely useless in front of this advancing disaster.


    They started using Spiritual Arrow Arts at the highest level they could but it did not make any visible difference apart from releasing a little more sparks when it was deflected and blown into the distance.


    Soon the young man reached a thick barrier of Spiritual Qi that was filled with various moving patterns and symbols, but with a wave of his Guandao spear, it opened up immediately, the opening spreading wider and wider. If glimpsed from the distance and from the side, it looked as if an air balloon was sliced at a very fast speed with a sharp razor de in slow motion.


    Under the rain of arrows, the young man reached the foundation of the gates and lightly waved his spear a few times again, as Spear Intent made the foreheads of the people on the walls feel pierced by violent and powerful sharp force.


    The thick steel gates were sliced into a dozen big irregr pieces along with the thick steel bars that were on the inner sides as formations floating above them shattered into glittering pieces akin to glowing pieces of ss. All of that was then violently blown into the inside of the sect by the furious spear wind along with a thunderous noise that broke the previously mostly silent surroundings. Those who stood on the arch of the gates were also thrown into the air with screams as the stone arc was blown into bits alongside the gates themselves.


    The young man stopped not far into the territory of the sect. Stunned gazes looked at him both from the front as there was a za filled with people before buildings started to appear further ahead, and from behind and above as the people on the walls and air bridges turned around to stare at him in shock. Loud gongs began to sound new rms all around and the dome of the sect''s protective formation was crumbling in the sky above.


    The indifferent up to this moment face of the young man showed emotion for the first time as a light smile touched his lips.

 Chapter 121 One Man Army

    <h4>Chapter 121 One Man Army</h4>


    Wu Long stood in the wreckage of the gates under the astonished eyes of the people around. He deliberately was moving at not high speeds so they could clearly see him as it gave them the sense that they could take him on, thus notpletely despairing.


    He also made only tworge moves to break the gates, and to shatter the barrier. Both were symbols of their sect''s safety and stability.


    His feet turned, and as the rain of arrows resumed his figure moved to the walls he passed earlier, as he leaped while the arrows were shattering around him with sparks flowing into the dancing snowkes around. His footnded on the t surface of the wall and Spiritual Qi enveloped it as his torso moved a little further as if he stepped and then his second footnded, after which he ran vertically up on the wall.


    When he was close to the top of the wall Wu Long leaped forward with a seemingly normal step,unching his body into the air above the wall. He thennded among the people on the wall and made a whirl with his spear as crimson color rushed into this mostly white world of snow along with screams of agony as well as the war cries of the people further away.


    He then started running along the wall as his spear and Spear Qi were painting this white world in red with every movement. His spear soonpletely broke and he randomly picked up a saber from the arms of one of the fallen enemies, as Saber Qi appeared on the de and he continued without dropping his pace.


    His movements were made at mostly the same speed as his opponents and he only utilized skill in ying them, not overpowering them with speed or strength. From the side it looked like he was almost caught by some of the weapons brandished at him, giving an impression that his advantage would be gone with only a slight nudge. He also continuously moved in one direction of the wall as if stopping him would be breaking his momentum, thus putting him into a passive position.


    Meanwhile, various body parts were flowing into the air as arcs of crimson were drawn. The saber he picked up was not of good quality and soon broke upon repeated contact with other weapons, while he utilized his bare hand to tear a hole into the chest of a sect protector and steal his halbert, and continued forward. asionally, amongst the chaotic battle an arrow would beunched at him from the air bridges up above as some marksmen would try to hit him when he was preupied but it would still only release sparks as it bounced off at the perimeter of 3 meters around him, or he would throw one of his opponents into the way of the arrow.


    As he reached the ce near which the wall was connecting to a rocky peak and the way forward was leading into the cave entrance, he leaped, bounced off the wall of the rocky peak a lot higher than the cave entrance, and then leaped further up to one of the air bridges, continuing his onught there. The Revolving Qi Realm sect elders on the walls that were approaching him from behind loudly cursed as more of them appeared from the cave entrance in a failed pincer movement.


    Most of the people on the bridges held bows so he plowed through them with rtive easepared to the wall. As sect elders appeared on the bridge, he simply switched the bridge to another one, making it clear that he was avoiding them and targeting the archers.


    This cat and mouse continued as he was leaping from one bridge to another, sometimes breaking the bridge to move around. There were people falling from broke bridges, and elders who fell down trying to keep up with him and mimic the trajectories of his movements which looked graceful and effortless as if they would be easy to repeat.


    There were also those who kept an eye and an ear to the outside as he made quite a diversion, that could potentially be very deadly if apanied by a thunderousrge-scale attack of an army.


    But even then nothing happened outside while Wu Long continued to ughter the people around. The tworge attacks he made previously were still in the minds of his enemies so they did not press him too much, instead sacrificing the sect protectors to exhaust him. There appeared from time to time moments where he was dangerously close to being in a predicament where one more push from them would have seriously wounded him, which he always escaped with his opponents either making mistakes or the allies'' moves interfering at thest moment.


    He was traveling through the caves to other sections of the sect''s outer perimeter from time to time, and then switching bridges there when the way was free of sect elders as they could not make him stop anywhere.


    Wu Long soon saw sect disciples being brought inrge numbers into the cave entrances into the rocky peaks on the ground below the wall. It seemed that they wanted to increase the number of people on the bridges to entrap him in ce once he slowed down and add to his exhaustion.


    The cannon fodder they brought soon started filling the walls and then all of the caves and bridges.


    The sect elders also started to move in many groups of three from different rocky peaks and then slowly center in on Wu Long from both sides through multiple segments of the outer perimeter.


    Wu Long''s eyes started flickering with profound patterns again as he looked at the disciples that appeared before him along with the sect protectors he already fought but not very surprisingly he did not find even one worth sparing as thest disciple recruitment was eight years ago, so even the freshest batch have lust cultivated at least two furnaces toplete waste.


    Contrary to their expectations his speed did not drop, the only thing changing was that now there were crimson color streams running down from the wooden bridges when he passed, as the floor could not hold it.


    He was still changing weapons to the ones his fallen enemies were holding as the damage and wear umted very fast. He also restricted his usage of Spiritual Qi, mostly making physical attacks with weapons.


    No matter what weapon he picked from their hands, his fighting style would change to match the optimal use of the weapon, and his skill was miles above the people who held the weapon before. The weapons he was holding were slightly trembling as if in excitement and made very clear and resounding sounds when they shattered as if exploding like a firework.


    The sect elderspleted their encirclement, not leaving even one bridge unmanned, with two teams on each end of the bridge. But at this moment Wu Long simply jumped a few times between bridges, rocky peak walls, and eventually the wall down below tond on the ground and plowed through the crowd of disciples still pouring there. He headed to the buildings of the sect, as loud curses and shouts were resounding on the walls behind him.


    There was essentially a city here, so he went through the streets, sometimes going straight through the buildings by shredding the walls into pieces, sometimes jumping through the roofs. The sect protectors were in hot pursuit and maneuvering to the roofs while the disciples were more passive as Wu Long only ughtered them when they were in the way. He used the city terrain to avoid the sect elders, as the majority of the people that were brought to the walls were now called back to encircle him in the inner city.


    There were also sect retainers in the city amongst whom he did not notice anyone he would spare as well. He caught glimpses of the cultivation furnaces, which soured his mood upon seeing their conditions and the way they were ''kept''. He could not tend to them now but the wounds of his enemies started to be more borate, fatal but not immediate, as they writhed in pain trying to gather their innards and limbs in a desperate attempt to be saved.


    His enemies, though, saw it as a sign of him weakening and running out of Spiritual Qi, as his opponents now survived after encountering him.


    But two hourster, they finally started to notice that no matter how close they seemed to be to trapping him with elders, or simply pressing with sheer numbers, no matter how close he was to being cleaved by a de or pierced by a spearpoint, they were still that single small but very crucial step away from seeding, and as they worried about an armying in from the outside, and hoping to exhaust him, they now were carrying such heavy losses that the rapid progress their sect made in thest 50 years in lower ranks was already mostly lost.


    And although it could not be urately gauged, it seemed that he was still not as exhausted as he should be. What they began to understand, was that rather than worrying about an army attacking them from the outside and preserving their main high-level fighters for that, they needed to solve the army that was already inside their sect. An army of one.

 Chapter 122 The bringer of doom

    <h4>Chapter 122 The bringer of doom</h4>


    As soon as they started bringing out the senior sect protectors, oldest generation disciples, and more elders Wu Long suddenly switched to targeting them, not paying much attention to the small fry that was now fleeing from him.


    The outer perimeter as well as the gates still had some sect protectors and elders so the fleeing disciples did not have any opportunity to slip away through the gates as they now smelled the burning smell of the sect''s demise.


    Wu Long started to release more Weapon Qi depending on which weapon he was currently holding as he was now reaping the lives of the sect''s main forces. The losses they were now experiencing were ten times as high as not only did his speed increase but what he was devastating right at this moment were personnel precious to the sect and crucial for its further development. But the ruckus was happening too haphazardly, and the ones to die first were now mostly people in the back, so the ones in the front did not have an urate perception of the casualties.


    The sect elders he was avoiding before that were a little more familiar with his movements and were the ones who started to notice the strangeness of his attack were among the first to be eliminated, and thus the chain of information and knowledge about him was severed, as they had to basically make observations from the start now to get a grasp on the situation.


    He constantly shifted locations, not allowing them to trap him in one zone. He also continued to give them the illusion of being only one small step away from sess. Gradually, the most experienced elders at high levels of the Revolving Qi Realm started to make their appearances, however, none of them could make a substantial difference.


    As his attacks were getting stronger the buildings and pagodas started to sustain heavy damage. There were entire pagoda towers cleaved diagonally in two and buildings with missing halves as the powerful polearm-type weapon wind would blow away the rubble of broken down pieces. Wooden bridges between buildings were copsed and walls creating separate areas for some buildings were leveled. He would only be mindful around the buildings that had women who were used as cultivation furnaces in them. But he disguised that by changing the trajectory or dealing damage to the part of the building that would not cause harm to these captives.


    They could not urately pinpoint where all of their forces should assemble, since his location shifted almost erratically, without any pattern sometimes targeting the half-assembled force and dealing heavy damage. That reinforced their sense of pursuing and trapping him and told them that as long as they could trap him in one ce and concentrate their forces there, they would be able to get rid of this disaster.


    As he devastated the main forces the coteral damage of less important sect members was not small at all, as he deliberately brought them down along with the main targets of the attacks.


    Soon, he saw a disciple with familiar golden markings on him, identifying him as a Prime Disciple, the future of the sect. It was a handsome young man who had a confident smile on his face.


    "It seems you dealt quite the heavy damage to the sect. As a future sect master, I have to properly thank you, haha. I will besto...hmph! Impatinent to di-.."


    "Do not!!!"


    "Be caref-..!"


    As he was making a grand speech about ''bestowing him the honor of being killed by the future sect master of the future number one sect'' Wu Long got through the crowd between them amidst the shouts of the horrified elders and passed through him, heading on to ughter more core forces of the sect, while the ''future'' was still standing with a frozen mocking expression, and then thousands of thin red lines started to appear all over his body, after which it simply copsed into a red muddy-looking pile with a red poodle rapidly expanding around.


    Curses came from all around as Wu Long deprived their sect of the most talented genius in all of their history, who already ruined countless specially ordered high-realm cultivation furnaces to reach the Revolving Qi Realm despite being quite young.


    And soon a powerful pressure appeared as the current Sect Master and a Foundation Building Realm expert now appeared before Wu Long who finally stopped.


    "How dare you! You, a despicable and lowly ant who is not even worthy of..."


    But as he started his tirade Wu Long narrowed his eyes slightly, not bothering to listen to what he was saying despite the sect master''s quite arduous efforts to make the most impassioned and denouncing speech. He was seeing clues everywhere but now that he saw the Sect Leader he was sure of his assumptions.


    "...speak I said! Who sent you?!!?!"


    The sounds of the sect master''s voice returned from muffled to being clear as he was already red from screaming by which Wu Long understood that he was asking a question and not getting an answer for quite some time now.


    He smiled.


    Now that Wu Long stood in ce for his ''talk'' with the sect master, gradually the four sect ancestors in the Foundation Building Realm, as well as an extremely old and decrepit-looking man in the Core Formation Realm gathered here.


    They also could see now that the remaining forces gathered over time that the extent of damage was far worse than they imagined as most of the sect elders were now dead and the senior sect protectors as well as senior disciples were decimated. What was left now was a husk of their former glory, and it was all done by this one man in a rtively short amount of time.


    One of the most mind-boggling things was that it was only apparent now, as the realization of how bad things actually were suddenly hit them without much build-up. The amount of ruckus raised all over the sect since the main forces joined the battle was rtively the same all the time, and the people who died were mostly the furthest from him, thus leaving the closer ones to always feel like the casualties were not that high. They felt like they were lulled into recklessness.


    "I was not sent by anyone, I am the one who brings your doom. If you were to say someone sent me, it was you, your wrong choice of picking up? Lust Cultivation all those years ago"


    He simply said, but his voice resounded to the whole sect and beyond, and a dangerous light appeared in his eyes. The sect master sensed a chill covering him from head to toe. He felt as if he was facing the judgment of the heavens and not a mortal man. And that judgment was very clearly sentencing him along with the whole sect to death. The rest of them also felt a cold shudder.


    There were only about two thousand people encircling him now quite densely. They were the elites of the elites, and the most powerful forces they had, but for some reason, they did not feel safe at all.


    "You are very powerful and talented,? extremely deadly... but do you really think that you can deal with me?"


    The Core Formation Realm decrepit-looking elder first gulped but then said with a chuckle, trying to convince others and himself that it was just a bluff and that there is no need to be nervous.


    "If you were a real Core Formation Realm cultivator, with good skills, I might need some effort in defeating you, but your already dissipating life force, caused by breaking through when you were in thest years of natural lifespan, as well as no sense of any decent skills in your sect cannot do anything"


    Wu Long only shook his head.


    He stretched his hand and a high-quality sword that he took from the ''future'' of the sect previously appeared in his hand, an extremely sharp aura enveloped the ce as the falling snow seemed to slow down even more, and all sounds disappeared. The vivid colors became bleak and the daylight was now dimmed.


    A vision of billions of swords forming a spectacr lotus flower appeared around Wu Long, enveloping him within.


    "Heaven Transcending Lotus, 3rd form... Crimson Lotus of Destruction"


    As a tranquil voice resounded from within the lotus, the people around that were struggling to move or even speak were horrified to see it starting to expand in size and bloom in all directions, as the swords moving in profound trajectories to form the petals started to part trajectories as if the flower was unraveling.


    The vision grew until a giant lotus could be seen from far away. As the lotus was made by moving visions of swords that were all giving out reflections of resplendent light it initially was white in color, but as it enveloped the people around it gradually was dyed in crimson, which was even more vivid in the discolored world around.

 Chapter 123 Flower in the Ashes

    <h4>Chapter 123 Flower in the Ashes</h4>


    The vision gradually dissipated and the resplendent lotus became red snowkes that fell to the ground with the white ones. The color and light of the surroundings returned to normal as the scenery was now tranquil and silent.


    Wu Long stood as a wide area around him was filled with rubble from buildings as well aspletely unrecognizable corpses. The spreading out of the swords in the third form of Heaven Transcending Lotus did not give the same result ofplete disintegration as the first form which concentrated billions of cuts in an extremelypressed space, but the damage was still concentrated enough to make a building look like a pile of small pieces of rubble around the size of a human head. A human body would simrly be cut in pieces.


    He looked at the only survivor, the decrepit old man. However bad his foundation and skills were, he was still a Core Formation Realm practitioner, so the protective Spiritual Qi around his body was able to alleviate part of the damage since this was a wide-scale move, and was not used to its full potential due to the limitations of Wu Long''s current capabilities.


    The old man nevertheless had deep gashes all over his body and one in particr that cut most of his waist, leaving only the spine and the area around it to connect the upper and lower halves.


    He gasped with hoarse, ragged, struggling breath as a whistling sound came with each one as his respiratory system was now notpletely intact.


    His eyes contained shock, horror, as well as deep hate. Everything he ever built or aplished was vanquished just like this by this young man.


    "Wh-...~hiih...who...~hiiih...are...khu..khuk...you...~hiih?"


    He asked while ragged and broken breath disrupted his words while Wu Long closed their distance. He could not run or defend, as his body would not endure even a little force exertion. He could only watch and try to speak, blood seeping continuously from the corner of his dried-up lips.


    "Hmm, fake or not, a Core Formation Realm is a Core Formation Realm"


    Wu Long ignored his words and only introspectively said as he raised the sword in his right hand horizontally to the left side. The old man seemed to want to say something else, unwillingness and fear of death gripping him to thest second, but Wu Long simply made a horizontal sh, and the head of the oldest and most powerful Sect Ancestor of the Supreme Master Pavilion fell to the ground, followed by his body not long after.


    The remaining disciples, some lower-level sect protectors and retainers who gathered to see the aftermath in the distance looked a bit dazed as the titan who held up the heavens in their sect lost his head so easily, and after a few moments, one of them ran. The first one broke the sting of tension and all of them moved in quick session. There were some whose legs failed them and they simply fell to their knees on the spot with listless expressions, some who ran while stumbling and falling, and some who just run as fast as they could.


    There was no longer a sect here as of this moment.


    Wu Long rushed off and started to hunt down any remaining sect elders or higher-level protectors. He did not bother with the others, as there was not only him who had business with lust cultivators.


    The outer walls were constructed too high for anyone to try and jump off, so the ones who ran had to pass through the ruins of the gates. But right in the center of those ruins stood a beautiful figure.


    Shen Min stood with both her hands holding chakrams and saw a crowd fleeing in this direction. Soon, a new carnage started at the gates as the¡¡remnants of the sect tried to either bypass or brute force their way through. There was insurance in the form of a trapping formation, but she wanted to try and stop them all at the gates, and her versatile fighting style that allowed for mid-range attacks helped her do just that.


    There were two reasons Wu Long did not just massacre the sect head-on with full firepower right from the beginning and instead wore them down, grinding them level by level.


    The first one was emotional torment. Lust cultivators were known for relishing in the torment of their cultivation furnaces, so at some point, as he got more familiar with their traits, it became Wu Long''s habit to give them a taste of their own medicine while he dealt with them.


    The second one was that Shen Min was outside the gates waiting for the moment he gave a signal with the giant crimson lotus, which she did not fully understand until she actually saw one blooming, as it could be seen even from outside the sect.


    He wanted to grind down the power of the sect to the level she could handle, so he did not let the fight escte to higher levels too fast. If he did not manipte them into trying to wear him down they would have either started panicking and run off altogether or met him head-on with all of their elites, and when he killed the top the rest would pour toward Shen Min. If he did not grind down the numbers enough before that, especially the Revolving Qi Realm practitioners, she could be possibly overwhelmed.


    Shen Min was in the Revolving Qi Realm, and she could handle anyone in Qi Manifestation Realm and below with rtive ease even if they wereing inrge numbers, but a Revolving Qi Realm practitioner, if he cooperated with others could have potentially given her a harder time since she had to deal withrge numbers of enemies and opponents at her level joining in would be too taxing. So Wu Long did not allow any Revolving Qi Realm practitioners to approach her and specifically hunted them down.


    There were several uses for the giant formation enveloping this whole territory, the main one being the trapping function, but there was also a detection one, that spread Wu Long''s spiritual sense throughout the whole sect, as he constantly kept track of each and every member.


    It was this that allowed him to y with the sect to such an extent, as he constantly knew the exact distribution of enemy forces. The formation also spread his presence throughout along with his spiritual sense, so any detection skill or formation would recognize him to be everywhere around at the same time.


    As their numbers decreased it became easier to distinguish more details other than a vague position, the only thing he could discern in the beginning. Now that their numbers have dropped so much he felt even the weakest aura of women who were used as cultivation furnaces since there were only leftovers of the once numerous members.


    What he was fairly surprised about, was that there was still a rather powerful aura deep in the sect, belonging to a woman, and there was something peculiar about it.


    When he made sure that there were no Revolving Qi Realm practitioners left, he headed to the location of the mysterious aura.


    When he approached the area of interest he was in a secluded ce inside the deepest part of the sect, and there was only onerge mansion. As he entered it he walked the empty halls until he saw a few sect disciples hurriedly dragging out a bound beautiful woman who was struggling against them. It seemed they wanted to escape but not before they took her away.


    When they saw Wu Long they froze, but he did not look at them. His attention was on the woman as his eyes narrowed.


    ''So that''s what it was''


    Wu Long now understood why her aura felt weird. She was heavily drugged, thus the fluctuations of her aura were in disarray. Despite that fact, she was still struggling against the people around her, which showed not only strong mental fortitude but the strength of her cultivation base as well.


    He was slightly intrigued now, as he could tell that she was still a maiden. He was in the town right outside the sect for quite some time and did not notice anyone going in, so she had to have been in the sect for at the very least a week. If no one cultivated using her during such a long time there had to be a reason.


    She was still struggling against her captors, as Wu Long slightly moved the sword in his hand. The people who tried to drag her away all lost their heads. He did not remove her shackles yet as she was notpletely in the right state of mind under the influence of whatever they used to drug her, struggling purely on instinct, and could possibly harm herself if she was freed of them now.


    He approached her and gently tapped his fingers on her neck as they were covered in Spiritual Qi. A jolt went through her and she fell unconscious, as he caught her soft and fragrant sensual body.


    In this already destroyed sect, Wu Long unexpectedly found a pure and beautiful flower.

 Chapter 124 Inheritance, Rescue and Retribution

    <h4>Chapter 124 Inheritance, Rescue and Retribution</h4>


    Wu Long carried the unconscious beauty to the nearest avable room andy her down. His eyes shed with profound patterns and after he washed his hands with a towel he drenched in some drinking water and soap, he took out several golden needles as well as some jade needles.


    The needles went through the clothes and were ced into specific spots on her body, as he closed his eyes and ced his hand on her abdomen. Spiritual Qi was coursing through his hand and his other hand was ced in a hand seal.


    Soon, a ck and slimy, foul-smelling liquid started seeping out of her body along the needles and umting in little droplets suspended above them. The hand seal changed and the liquid all gathered into one small ball in front of Wu Long''s hand, which thenpressed and coagted, bing a ck ball that fell onto the hand as he released the hand seal and stretched it to catch the ball.


    He discarded the ball while removing the needles from her body and then fed her a few pills he took out from his spatial ring. He pressed certain points on her upper chest and lower neck with Spiritual Qi running atop his fingers in thin streams to trigger the swallowing reaction.


    Now that she was stabilized he cleaned up his appearance a little more as apletely bloodied man was probably not something this beauty would want to see first when she woke up.


    "Mmn"


    A few minutester she mumbled and her eyelids began to tremble. The beauty opened her eyes in a daze, but as soon as a light of reason appeared in them, she jolted her body up into a seating position, caution in her expression and mannerisms.


    She saw a handsome young man standing a bit further away from her with crossed arms and looking at her with interest.


    "..."


    Her eyes narrowed and her muscles contracted in preparation to move at first thought, but a smile appeared on the young man''s face as he raised both hands up on the sides, causing her to questionably look at him, not lowering her guard or rxing her tense muscles.


    "I am not one of the people who kept you captive"


    He said, to which a light "hmph" escaped her lips.


    "You think I will believe you just because you say so?"


    "It is up to you whether to believe me, but let''s not fight until you make sure"


    He replied to her with a charming smile. She was silent for a minute but then slowly nodded as the situation was too unclear to make rush moves. There seemed to be no malice in him, although she did not lower her guard. And she felt no presence of anyone else in arge area around. Her head was surprisinglypletely clear despite how heavily drugged she was before.


    "Do you know where you are?"


    "...vaguely...Sullen Monster Palisade?"


    "Heh, close enough, this ce used to be called Supreme Master Pavilion"


    He replied with a slight chuckle at the name she vaguely recognized in her disoriented drugged frenzy.


    "Supreme Master Pavilion?!?! I am in Tingren Kingdom?"


    "Correct", Wu Long nodded, as she tried to digest this seemingly shocking revtion to her. She shuddered at the thought of what her fate could be.


    "...Used to? What is it called now?"


    "It has no name now"


    Wu Long said as she looked at him in confusion.


    "All the upants died...well... dying"


    He added, as there were still some that are being killed by Shen Min. She did not leave the ruins of the gate, so she was not currently engaged with them since no one approaches the area now. There are still people in the sect, but they are like rats stuck on a sinking ship in the middle of the ocean, running around, trying to find the safest ce that does not exist.


    She now noticed that his clothes were covered with blood stains all over. It was not noticeable at first nce since he wore in ck robes, but now that she looked closer he was basically bathed in blood except for his head from the neck up and arms from the elbows down.


    Her pupils shrank and she upped her level of alert towards him.


    "You..."


    "Correct, I came here to kill them"


    "..."


    She looked at him, and the more she thought about the situation the more usible it looked. She was free of shackles and her mind was free of drugs. There were no presences around for as far as she could sense, and as her spiritual sense spread out she found corpses of disciples that tried to take her away earlier not far from this room.


    "..."


    She still did not lower his guard against him but she acknowledged that he might be speaking the truth. There was one thing that was inconsistent.


    "Where are your superiors?"


    "I have none"


    "You are only at the Qi Condensation Realm, are you saying you lead the group that attacked and destroyed a sect as powerful as the Supreme Master Pavilion?"


    "I came with onepanion, she is in Revolving Qi Realm"


    She looked at him for some time in silence. There was no way he was speaking the truth but she could not figure out his motive in telling such a lie.


    "It does not matter whether you believe me or not, what matters is that I do not have any intentions to harm you. I removed the toxins from you and fed you some medicine so you should be able to move around. The process even took out some of the impurities so you should be able to cross your next bottleneck in cultivation with more ease.


    Now that you are awake, I can leave you to figure out what you want to do on your own...that is if you are not overwhelmed with gratitude and rush into my embrace with tears of joy"


    He said, and she looked at him slightly dazed for a moment, and then a cold expression appeared on her face.


    "You-..."


    "Hahaha, rx, I''m joking"


    As she wanted to warn him if he had any weird thoughts Wu Longughed and raised his hands in a sign of innocence. There was a charming smile on his face as he thenughed and then turned to move to the door.


    "...Where are you going?"


    She asked after some moments of adjusting, as his jokepletely broke the solemn atmosphere. He was nonchnt from the beginning, but still, the conversation wasrgely on topic. The surprise turn left her struggling for a response.


    "I still need to clean up the remnants and it seems I have recently inherited quite the wealth, so I need to go collect it"


    He said not stopping his legs or turning, as he opened the door and just left. She looked at the ce he disappeared to in a daze, dumbfounded and a little lost on what to do now that he just left her like that.


    ---


    Wu Long went around the sect, gathering spatial rings and storing anything valuable to him. As the spatial rings started to umte, since a spatial ring cannot be ced in a spatial ring, he transferred everything of value to him to the better quality ones and discarded the inferior ones.


    He also visited the treasury, armory, and any storehouses, the dwellings that seemed to belong to important people, and halls of various departments, collecting the generous inheritance and cleaning up any remnants of the sect members.


    While visiting he was also helping the women out of captivity. He inherited a lot of medicine so he alleviated some of their poor conditions and had them slowly gather at the sect''s medicine halls. There were those whose condition was rtively better so they helped others as they slowly started to assemble and organize.


    He did not count but even if he did he would lose the count of times he heard words of gratitude, relief, and worship.


    The whole process was very long as night fell and a new day started since there really was too much to inherit. As it was starting to go over what he and Shen Min couldfortably carry around he let the women collect the rest as he already took everything useful to him. Some of them had nowhere to return so they would need some funds to survive the first couple of months. It could be seen that some of them would probably stay grouped up as a newmunity when they left here, while others would try to return to wherever they were from or simply travel somece to start a new life.


    He taught the newly appeared leaders of the women knowledge on how to improve their conditions, and what medicine may be helpful for their recovery.


    He then led an army of armed women with decent cultivation levels who had the strength and ability to move to a ce where thest remnant members of the Supreme Master Pavilion were gathered. They were cooped up in a hidden shelter underneath a distant pavilion, hoping that the disaster would pass. As they despairingly prepared for a desperatest stand, Wu Long''s sword flickered with a reflection of the light from thenterns illuminating the shelter, and all of their weapons were clearly cut, as well as gashes appeared on their wrists and a menacing army of women started to close in on them.

 Chapter 125 Ashes and Stones

    <h4>Chapter 125 Ashes and Stones</h4>


    The beautiful woman Wu Long helped approached him as he stood and watched the ''fun'', a nonchnt look on his face. Shen Min was at his side also looking at the scene, with a satisfied smile on her face. She hugged Wu Long''s arm and ced her head on his forearm near his shoulder. Now that she put her guard down, shepletely removed it toward him. There was no caution or doubt, being close to him like this feltfortable and natural.


    "It seems you really are not part of arger group"


    The woman said as she approached them. She asked around the women who were rescued to get a grasp on the situation in the time they did not see each other. There was still disbelief and incredulity in her eyes, but she was gradually more and more adapting to the fact that Wu Long and Shen Min were the ones responsible for the massacre of this previously glorious and powerful sect.


    He looked to the side at her, and Shen Min bent slightly forward, her head peeking out with a curious look from one side of Wu Long''s profile to glimpse at the woman who approached them, and thus her perky butt peeked from the other side.


    "I wanted to thank you. You have my sincere gratitude"


    "If you are so grateful you are free to jump into my arms, don''t be so shy"


    "...You! Can you be serious for a moment?! I am trying to express my appreciation here"


    She was caught off guard by Wu Long''s words apanied by a yful smile, and a momentter furrowed her brows in indignation. She seemed like a prim and proper, straightforward person who was not used to being teased like this.


    He simplyughed in reply, as she looked at him helplessly in frustration. He was, after all, her savior so she could not in good conscience get truly angry at him.


    "Besides, don''t you feel bad about even jokingly flirting with another woman right before your lover"


    She finally said shifting her gaze to Shen Min with a meaningful raise of a brow, which said to him that he should now soothe her. Wu Long was amused at how she thought he was in trouble and was trying to subtly help him, which was not at all subtle.


    "Good question, Shen Min, are you unhappy with me flirting with other women?"


    He said with a smile and turned his head to Shen Min while the woman was trying to ''subtly'' hint at him withrge hand gestures that he was heading to a cliff. But to her utter shock, Shen Min simply smiled and shook her head.


    "I knew you had other women before me, and will have more women in the future prior to agreeing to bing yours. As long as you don''t leave me I am content"


    The woman''s jaw dropped as low as it physically could as she looked at Shen Min with wide eyes. Meanwhile, Wu Long chuckled and gave Shen Min a light quick kiss, to which she happily replied.


    "You don''t have to worry about me leaving you, there is no way I am going to let you go now that you are my woman"


    He said into her ear as a shiver of joy went through her body and a happy smile appeared on her face. Wu Long then turned to the woman with a face saying ''See? no problem here'', but it soon turned to an amused one as he saw her expression that was still frozen in shock from Shen Min''s words.


    "Ahem"


    The woman saw Wu Long''s entertained gaze and realized how she must look in his eyes right now. She returned to a serious expression as she cleared her throat into her hand that she brought up to her mouth, but there was a blush on her cheeks from embarrassment.


    "...I-I see, it is good then, khm"


    She said trying not to look him in the eyes and cleared her throat again.


    "Anyway, what I wanted to say was that I am grateful for your rescue and help. I do not have my belongings, so I cannot properly express my gratitude, but if you ever visit the Jurong Kingdom be sure to stop by the Clear River Pavilion and ask for Grand Elder Wei Lan. You will be much more wee than in this sect."


    Wei Lan said returning to her original topic.


    "I am not sure about that"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You are a Foundation Building Realm elite expert, and you are an important member of seemingly an influential organization, yet here you were, drugged and trapped inside a Lust Cultivation sect, with no physical wounds to signify your struggle and not even sure how you were transported to another kingdom"


    Wu Long said as a serious light appeared in her eyes.


    "It cannot be! There has to be some other exnation. There is no way someone in my sect could do this to me, a Grand Elder!"


    She said tly rejecting his insinuation. She too has of course doubted the situation she was in, but she was just too righteous to start suspecting other people just based on assumptions. Sometimes people who were not capable of despicable behavior had a difficult time suspecting other people of such behavior.


    But she was no simpleton, so her rather strong reaction was actually rted to the fact that she could notpletely get rid of her suspicion herself. And that deeply pained her, prompting an exaggerated response.


    "If you say so. But you know that you can express your gratitude right now by..."


    "I am not going to let you finish that"


    "Hehe, it seems you learn"


    Wu Long chuckled as he was not given the chance to tease her again. But it also seemed as if there was a second meaning in his words, one that made Wei Lan slightly ufortable.


    "...Can I ask you for your name?"


    She then asked after some time of looking at him and trying to calm herself down, she was not sure if he was going to answer. He did, after all, just destroy a sect, which was bound to make some enemies.


    "Wu Long"


    But to her surprise, he simply answered with no signs of being flustered. She looked at him with a pondering gaze, wondering where such a powerful man came from, and how he could be so strong with such a low cultivation base.


    But she then slightly shook her head. It was useless to ponder on that anyway, so she decided to see if she learns somethingter.


    "I see, thank you again, Mister Wu..."


    "You can call me Wu Long, that way it would be more intim-..."


    "THANK YOU... very much for saving me, I will have to head to my sect to learn what is the current state"


    "I see, by the way, I was wondering, do you know why you were safe in the sect for so long?"


    She shook her head.


    "I too find it very strange, as Lust Cultivators are not exactly known for being able to keep their desires in check, but I vaguely remember an old decrepit man saying that? no one should touch me since I was an offering to some ''Master'', although I do not know who this master is"


    "Hm? Old man? Is that the old ancestor of the sect?"


    "I have no way of knowing, as I never met anyone from this sect, only know of them"


    "Come with me"


    Wu Long led Wei Lan to the ce where a resplendent crimson lotus once bloomed and lightly kicked something resembling a stone covered by ayer of snow.


    Wei Lan did not have any exaggerated reaction toward seeing a decapitated head, which did not start to fully dpose as the temperature was low. She was an experienced cultivator who saw her fair share of cruelty after all.


    "Yes, it was this old man"


    She said after some time of looking at the face with fear and unwillingness forever frozen on it, as she was trying topare it with the vague memory she had.


    "Hmm"


    Wu Long made a pondering pose as he was now intrigued. It seems the backing of this sect was deeper than just someone manipting things in the shadows. He did not have to think too much about it as that backing was bound to try and find him first.


    Wu Long then had all of the women start moving away from the Supreme Master Pavilion.


    The people princess sent saw arge procession of women and looked with round eyes. They could not fathom that the sect that was thought to be unshakeable was eradicated in mere two days, although they of course did not know what happened inside.


    Wu Long operated the formation to let everyone out and watched as they slowly disappeared in the distance. As they said their goodbyes, Wei Lan set off to her sect, taking a decent weapon and some necessities for her travel with Wu Long''s blessing as he already had his pockets full.


    He then turned, and his hands formed a series of hand seals, as talismans he left all over the sect started burning, and the formation started creating wind that intensified and spread the fires. He always destroyed any knowledge of lust cultivation when he encountered them. The fires burned into the dark night, only stopping until there was absolutely nothing left but ashes and stone ruins.

 Chapter 126 Skills and Mastery

    <h4>Chapter 126 Skills and Mastery</h4>


    The formation soon dissipated as the talismans turned to dust.


    Wu Long looked at the people who were sent by the princess and they felt a shudder pass through them, even while he had no reason to harm them. The sheer possibility of such a person setting his sights on them terrified these men.


    Suddenly his hand flickered and a small bag simr to a coin purse went into their midst. They did not even get to react when it blew up and a powder, like a cloud of smoke covered them, as they tried to hold their breaths. But it was toote since that initial inhale they made when the bag blew up startling them was enough. They rapidly lost consciousness one after another, as they looked at Wu Long in shock and confusion.


    "Is this what you gave me a pill against?"


    Shen Min asked looking at the cloud of powder that slowly dissipated, as it either fell to the ground or was carried away by the wind.


    "Yes, coupled with something they have been smelling for a while from the burning of the sect this will have a good effect, though if left alone they would wake up in about fifteen minutes. But this pill here will make them sleep for quite a while. There will be no worries about them dying from hunger or dehydration, but they will be sluggish for a few days after waking up"


    He said, as he fed all of them a pill, and then started loading them in a pile on the carriage they brought spiritual stones with. He then drove that carriage to the town near the sect and handed them over as customers to the innkeeper, paying for their stay in full. He exined to the innkeeper how long they are going to be asleep and that they did not need any care apart from when they woke up and after adjusting their appearance left with Shen Min from the now nearly fully upied inn.


    He did not want the news of the Supreme Master Pavilion being wiped out to spread yet, as their supporters in the royal family had lust cultivators who could flee if they caught wind of it. But since they were the princess''s men, he only sedated them for a few days.


    Wu Long and Shen Min then left for the nearest town from here as they could not catch a carriage in this town. Everyone fled after the massacre, including all carriage drivers. When they arrived in the town they hired a carriage and set off to the capital.


    "That crimson lotus was so beautiful...is that a high-levelbat skill?"


    Shen Min suddenly said after a few minutes of riding. Her different-colored eyes glittered when she talked about the sight she saw. Unlike previously when she sat opposite Wu Long she was on his side now, as she leaned onto him.


    "Heaven Transcending Lotus? Hmm, it is a skill created by one of my women, and my second sword teacher, Ye Ling. You''ll meet herter.


    But it is amon misconception that there are high-level and low-levelbat skills. Yes, technically some skills are more versatile than others, but ultimately it all depends on the user, as even the simplest ''Tripartite Sword'', which only has three moves of sh, pierce and block can be a godly skill in the hands of a master.


    My level of using the Heaven Transcending Lotus is quite high, but it is iplete as she was not able to finish it... but she will now."


    Wu Long exined a little. She will gradually know more about him, as will his other women, but he did not want to make her too overwhelmed all at once.


    Wu Long used the Heaven Transcending Lotus even when he reached his peak, and it was the technique he used the most with a sword. Ye Ling was the original creator, and her cultivation was actually closely tied to this technique, as she used to be an Armament Cultivator.


    Armament Cultivators was a collective name for cultivation that requires one to choose one weapon as their life. They cultivated using their connection to a weapon of their choice. For example, Ye Ling was a Sword Cultivator, so her cultivation was tied to her understanding of the sword and? she could only advance in her cultivation if she achieved new heights in the sword. It was because she was not able to finish creating the 6th and 7th forms of the Heaven Transcending Lotus that she became stuck in her cultivation, and eventually reached the end of her natural lifespan.


    Wu Long could not do anything for her back then, but it was different now.


    "By the way, I thought formations required a lot of time to create. But you set that formation in such a short time"


    After some time Shen Min asked as she remembered the formation he used.


    "Hmm, there are a lot of types of formations for different purposes, but the main division is whether they are instant or permanent.


    Instant formations are made using talismans or objects with arrays carved into them, which create a temporary formation. It could be set up and executed almost instantaneously butcks stability, power and is not capable of being maintained for a long timepared to permanent formations.


    Permanent formations make up for the deficiencies of instant formations but require a long time to set up, and a lot of resources. The arrays have to be iid in the terrain or building and not just set up on foreign objects.


    The one I set up was an instant formation using talismans."


    Wu Long exined to her, and a question appeared in her eyes again.


    "But your formation was so powerful"


    "That is because it is a bit higher-level, it would still lose to a permanent formation of equal level. And I used the terrain to construct it, as there is no way for me to make such a formation without the help of the natural currents.


    What actually enhances both types of formations is Feng Shui. Nature has its unique currents of Spiritual Qi and sometimes there are even cases where powerful natural formations created by nature itself would be discovered in a ce with great Feng Shui. Using the surrounding nature to construct and enhance formations is what distinguishes good formation masters from amateurs. Though I would not call myself a formation master"


    He said, and she looked at him strangely. ''If he is not a formation master, who can im to be one?'' was her thought.


    Wu Long truly was not a formation master or a talisman master, but he greatly valued those two Daos since they did not require any natural talent. What they required was a sharp mind to understand the way of creating formations and talismans, as well as meticulousness, great observational skills, patience, and good memory, all of which he possessed and excelled at. This was one of the few fields in cultivation that he was not limited in by his poor natural talent in.


    "Why are you saying that you are not a formation master?"


    "Hmm formation, array, inscription, talisman, and symbol masters form a five-way star path of cultivation that is simr to Dao Cultivators since they requireprehension and knowledge and are known to be quite weak in generalbat, but they also needrge amounts of Spiritual Qi that Dao Cultivatorsck, and could be incredibly powerful given enough preparation.


    That path of cultivation is called Symbol Cultivation, and real masters of those five Daose from that path of cultivation. While I am a Dual Cultivator in essence."


    "Hmm, why is Symbol Cultivation named after only one Dao? Are the others not unsatisfied with it?"


    "No, they respect it since symbols are the foundation, there can be no arrays, formations, inscriptions, and talismans without symbols. Their cultivation also revolves around symbols, they form symbols from Spiritual Qi that float in their Dantian, or course through their meridians."


    Shen Min gradually digested his exnations and asked follow-up questions.


    "Did you learn formations and talismans because of how convenient they are?"


    Finally, she asked.


    "Hehe, no. My initial impulse to learn them actually enrages any actual formation master when they hear it, I first took note of it when I noticed its potential for Dual Cultivation, as it allowed concealment. I prefer not to bother with the location when ites to cultivating with beauties, as I like to act on my instincts. Though I soon started noticing their other benefits and then expanded my knowledge to moremon uses likebat and surveince."


    He chuckled and his exnation of why he started to learn such a useful profession caused her to startughing as well.


    "Speaking of acting on my instincts..."


    Wu Long said after watching herugh, and the hand that he was embracing her from the side with, went down from her shoulder to the forearm and then to her waist. It reached her buttocks and slightly squeezed it, as excitement ran through her and appeared in her eyes. She smiled at him seductively, acting purely on instinct, and he went in for a passionate kiss.

 Chapter 127 (R18) The Taste of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 127 (R18) The Taste of Heaven</h4>


    Shen Min felt her body heating up as if a spark went into oil and instantly ignited a raging me. Their kiss deepened, as she moved to Wu Long''s front, riding his thighs, cing both of her hands on his shoulders. His right hand was on her right buttock and once he helped her move to hisp it switched to the left buttcheek, started massaging it after shended while his left hand caught her when shended by the waist and went down to her other buttcheek. Her tight pants were stic and gave her vivid sensations of his hands grabbing her firm and flexible butt and kneading it.


    Their tongues coiled and twined as her soft moans started seeping into the loud kissing sounds.


    Her hands went onto her upper robes and started untying the straps that held them together, and as she removed both her upper robes and underwear while not breaking the kiss her gorgeous upper body was now bare in front of him. His hands went up from her butt and onto her bare back and her skin red up with sparks of pleasure upon feeling his hands directly on it.


    He broke their kiss and his mouth passionately caressed her neck, going slowly down as she tilted her head slightly back, her face now looking upwards, as her eyes were still closed, and hugged his head with fingers of both hands running through his hair. Each time his mouth highly sucked her skin she moaned as a wave of heat and bliss spread from that spot. His hands were caressing her back, while his mouth went closer to her chest until he reached the two round and bouncy breasts and started giving them love and attention with his tongue and lips.


    "Mthh, mhaaah, aaah, mmm, nnngh"


    She loudly moaned while holding him closer to her chest, as she felt the fingers of his right hand lightly dig into the flesh on her back, as the left hand went back down to her ass and resumed kneading it. His mouth loudly sucked on her breasts and teased her pink cherries with his tongue.


    Her hips moved on top of him, rubbing her crotch onto the big and hot bulge that she felt under his robes. She felt his shape through both of their clothes, as memories of it were still deeply ingrained in her, and waves of shivers spread through her, settling in her lower spine as a light numbness.


    "Aaah! Wu Long! Mm!"


    She repeated his name as the movements of her hips intensified, while she dug her crotch into his hips as if trying to ovee the barrier of their clothes. The heat her body exuded was already like a scorching me.


    Wu Long was breathing in her irresistible aroma while enjoying the taste of her round and delicious breasts. She felt the sensations in between her legs intensify as her stomach began to lightly spasm.


    "Mmf! Aaah! Wu Long!!! Aaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    She clung to him as her body started lightly trembling. He continued pleasuring her breasts, refusing to stop enjoying them, as she was reeling in the ecstasy.


    His hands then went between their bodies as he removed her belt, flinging it to the side while she wasing down from her peak. He then held her by the waist and lifted her up as his mouth finally parted with her chest, and he ced her butt on the edge of the opposite seat as she reclined back and held the seatback over her head. The seat was not wide enough to let her lie down horizontally, as her upper back and head were on the seatback. He took a moment to enjoy this alluring scenery, and then slid both of his hands from both sides of her waist down and held her pants and underwear. She slightly held her hips up and helped him slide thest of her clothes off of her hips over the round and plump butt.


    But when they were halfway down her thighs, he suddenly lifted them up both taking them off and lifting her legs high into the air. And as he flung them aside the same as the belt, while her legs have yet to go down he held her thighs, pushing them further and spreading them a little, while he knelt on the carriage floor and his mouth approached her flower that was now fully exposed to him.


    He dug into her forbidden gates and she started loudly moaning again, as fireworks of pleasure spread from between her legs. Her vulnerable position intensified the sensations from the exposed slit and light shivers went through her each time his tongue flicked her pink pearl. He thoroughly tasted her heavenly gates, licking off all of the Yin Qi that was abundantly leaking from it.


    Her hands went down between her legs and held his head, running her fingers through his hair again but this time from the top, as she screamed his name in delight. The small carriage was now full of her intoxicating scent and moans while the rattling of the carriage and the sounds of the horse from outside became muffled in her ears. Her eyes opened up and stars began to sh before them while her stomach began to spasm as she approached the second climax.


    "Ah! Aaah! Wu Long! I-I am...muaah...I''mi-...Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    She knew that this was a strong one so she tried to warn him to hold her firm but she could not hold on and the orgasm came cutting off her words. She felt a big wave of pleasure wash over her and drown her body in electric bolts of bliss as her body intensely jolted and then came a second wave, a third one, a fourth, and they continueding one after another.


    Yin Qi gushed out of her, as Wu Long drank it all, not letting even a single drop go to waste. He held her in ce by putting some mild pressure on her thighs as her body convulsed in intense bursts, and her legs were stretched straight into the air above her head, lightly trembling with each spasm. Her eyes became covered by a light film of pleasure, as she was not seeing anything but white shes that turned into a continuous white screen.


    After some time the shes became more infrequent and irregr, and then gradually her vision returned to normal as she heavily breathed, her legs bent at the knees again and her hands lost their strength, falling from his head to her belly from the sides.


    He then started pleasuring her pearl gate again, as soft moans reverberated through the carriage again as strength returned to her along with the passionate fire. His hands let go of her thighs and held her hands, cing them where his hands were before. She understood and tightly held her legs in the same position, as her lower legs went high into the air again. He stood up and ced his right knee on the seat next to her left buttock as he hovered over her while his left hand went down her right thigh, sending shivers as the fingers traced the soft and stic skin, and then as his hand reached her flower he first traced the slit for some time to cover his fingers in her Yin Qi and then slid them inside her pink cave.


    Her moans became loud and clear again, as his fingers stimted the walls near the entrance and went a little deeper to a spot near the upper inner wall that he started teasing and rubbing intensely, sending lightning through her body with each minute move. He was watching her reactions with rapt attention as his eyes flickered with delight at them. It did not take long for shivers to cover her as sparks went flying in her eyes again. She was ascending her next peak and it felt even higher than her second one, and after she started convulsing he let go of her crotch, tracing his fingers upwards over her skin until he reached a spot on her abdomen right above the end of her cave, lightly pressing there and a strong stream of Yin Qi gushed out of her, this time with high volume and speed like a geyser, hitting the opposite seat and wall of the carriage, her stretched out legs trembling in the air.


    "Aaaaaoaoooooaaaaa!!!"


    She felt like an explosion of pleasure went off inside her cave as it spread wave after wave of bliss throughout her body with light shivers, making her sensitive to each trembleing from the seat of the carriage beneath her. Her loud scream was filled with bliss while her hands instinctively held tightly onto her thighs.


    As she was experiencing and thening down from this climax he removed his upper robes, revealing the sturdy muscles beneath.


    He then slid down his pants and underwear to halfway down his thighs, exposing his imposing dragon. As her eyes came to focus again and saw this scene they flickered with excitement and anticipation, while she gulped and her cave started slightly opening and closing releasing abundant amounts of Yin Qi, craving the dragon to fill it until it was full like it has done in the past.

 Chapter 128 (R18) Dancing on his hips

    <h4>Chapter 128 (R18) Dancing on his hips</h4>


    Wu Long''s left hand went to tease Shen Min''s slit a little, not letting the fire of passion go down and reigniting it all over again, and then he applied her Yin Qi to his dragon. He ced the tip right at the entrance as his left hand went onto the carriage wall above her, and his right hand went onto the seat next to her left buttcheek. As he hovered over her, her ankles naturally went on his shoulders and were pushed further toward the wall behind her. His legs were now stretched and spread to shoulder length, touching the base of the seat drenched in her Yin Qi behind him. She ced her right hand now that her legs were secured in ce back on the seatback above her head while her left hand explored the muscles of his chest and shoulder.


    He pushed his hips forward, bending her body a little more and ramming his dragon deep inside her all the way to the base so that the treasures under his dragon were pressed against her lower lips and asscheeks below.


    "Aaaah!!!"


    She loudly screamed in delight as his rod spread the walls of her pink cave, stretching the cave that was now tightly coiling around him. Wu Long then bent down,pletely folding her in two, pushing her ass into his hips, and their mouths met in a deep passionate kiss, as his hips started their dancing movement pushing and pulling his dragon in and out of her heavenly gates.


    He was ramming his rod inside Shen Min''s sweet pleasure cave over and over again as they exchanged saliva, their tongues dancing and caressing each other. She felt each thrust spreading sparks of bliss along the pink walls of her cave that then traveled throughout her whole body. Loud pping sounds of his hips meeting her ass now joined the music of their passionate carriage ride, as her moans muffled by the kiss were still loud as well.


    "Mmm! Mmuuam! Mufu! Muaah! Aaaaah! Haaaaah!"


    He then broke their kiss as her screams broke out and filled the carriage as he started picking up the pace. The ps became more resounding and repeated at a higher frequency, as did the moans.


    Her shapely breasts were moving both from the shaking of the riding carriage and from the movements of his hips, making a light enchanting dance for his eyes to feast on. Her cave coiled and tightened around him, reacting to each of his moves and squeezing the rod in between the folds. He made sure to hit all of her sensitive points by adjusting the angle of his thrusts minutely, causing delight to spread multiple times in quick session with each thrust. Her breath was rough and heavy in between her moans.


    The air in the carriage was steamy and hot, filled with the scents of their bodies, and making her a little light-headed.


    After some time her moans became higher in pitch, and her stomach was spasming. He felt her walls twitching around him and increased the pace yet again as the pping sounds of their flesh meeting now sounded like apuse. Her moans also were now shorter and louder, meeting each thrust with a scream of delight. And then she began convulsing, Yin Qi gushing into Wu Long''s pelvic region as he lodged his dragon deep within her and started to pump loads of thick Yang Qi inside her which instantly intensified her orgasm. He let her shake on his rod while he watched her eyes ze over with bliss, pressing her against the seat with his body.


    He then started moving again, railing his rod deep into her pink cave. She started moaning soon after as their juices dripped down from the sides of his dragon.? He then picked up the pace again and went at a uniform rhythm ramming his dragon in again and again, not slowing down or stopping even as she climaxed and he released more of Yang Qi inside of her. She was screaming in delight as her unfocused eyes were flickering with pleasure. After she had an especially intense orgasm, he mmed his hips into her ass and released thergest load of Yang Qi, sending her straight to cloud nine.


    When she began to calm down a little, he took her into his arms, and turned, as he now sat where she was, her knees on his sides and her breasts right before him. She held his shoulders with her hands and started riding his hips, feeling his dragon spreading her folds. He had his hands on her hips, guiding her movement and helping her learn. She quickly adjusted and now started pleasuring his dragon with her hips, while also feeling the delight of him going deep inside her.


    He sat on the edge and was reclining to the back of the seat, but as he was higher he was in a more vertical position than she was, and his knees were bent so that his legs stood straight on the carriage floor, giving her stable hips to ride on. She reclined backward and ced her hands on his thighs near his knees, and her mind-stirring gorgeous body was illuminated in flickering lights from the window, as she moved rtively slowly her breasts were not bouncing but moving along with her torso in a mesmerizing dance. As he looked at this view, his eyes flickered and his hands naturally moved along her slim waist up to her breasts. When they reached her chest, he cupped her alluring breasts from below and started kneading them with symmetrical movements of his hands. She raised her head up and sensual moans leaked from her as she bit her lower lip and closed her eyes. Her hips moved enchantingly in a slight dance as she quickly learned what made him feel good by the light twitching of his dragon that she felt very vividly with the highly sensitive cave.


    As she was reclining backwards there now appeared a slight bulge on her pelvic region whenever the dragon was going inside her and it elongated until it reached beneath her navel. Her sensual movements were still slightly shaking because of the carriage, but she continued to move at a slower pace, taking her time to feel him going inside, and to learn how to move to stimte his dragon in different ways. His right hand went down and he ced it tly on top of the bulge. She instantly felt more sensitive down there and a light shiver went through her after a lightning jolt as she gasped.


    She looked down at him and there was a fire of passion burning inside her different-colored eyes. She straightened her posture and ced her hands on his lower abdomen which was bent so that she couldfortably ride him. Her breasts were now pressed against each other creating a different but still bewitching scenery. He held her by the waist with both hands, helping to keep her stable in the shaking carriage, and she started moving up and down on his rod, still sensually, but at a higher pace. The Yang Qi he released inside her earlier and her Yin Qi made the ce they were connected wet and sloppy, increasing the pleasure for both of them as the sliding was even smoother. The squelching sounds were coupled with slightly differently sounding pping sounds as her ass was now mming into his hips.


    The air around them was already practically steam, hot and humid, filled with the bodily smell of a man and a woman.


    They looked at each other in the eye until she started raising the pace and her head tilted back.


    "Aah! Ah! Wu Long! Mmf! Wu Long!"


    She screamed out his name along with her sensual moans, as she was now bing closer to her next climax. And as she looked at him again her eyes were already starting to have sparks flying in them. Soon after she fell into his embrace and kissed him as her body started convulsing. Her soft and stic breasts pressed into his body with a blissful sensation. He released his Yang Qi inside her, driving her ecstasy even higher, and holding her convulsing body closely and firmly, giving her a sense of stability and safety.


    Their juices dripped onto the seat below and the floor of the carriage as they kissed. Their kisssted past her climax as she slowly started to move her hips again, this time only moving slightly as she was still too sensitive and their position did not give her much room to move. But even such short movements were immensely pleasurable for them both, since his dragon was stretching her pink cave and her walls were clenching down on his rod. After some time of this movement, she picked up the pace again as she started to feel another climax not that far away. After a few minutes of intense movement, she started trembling in his arms again, while his hand went down to her buttcheek and gripped it with a wide spread of fingers, digging them into her stic flesh and kneading it as a jolt of delight went through her and her orgasm repeated in session.


    After her convulsions stopped she broke their kiss andid her head down on his upper chest and shoulder, heavily breathing, but not separating from him yet, as she wanted to feel him inside her for a little longer even if she was already exhausted and could not go on.

 Chapter 129 Balance

    <h4>Chapter 129 Bnce</h4>


    Shen Miny on Wu Long, as his heartbeat was like music to her ears, his embrace bing her fortress from all the worries of the world. She still felt him inside her, which also brought her happiness.


    She finally understood why Wu Long chose this carriage, despite it being quite a lot more expensive, out of all carriages that were in that town, looking inside each one of them. The seat in this carriage was well cushioned, and soft to the touch so when he pressed her against it she did not feel any difort.


    Right before they started he also ced a formation using multiple talismans, one that isted the sounds from leaking, shielded the inside from cold air seeping in, and also absorbed any inertia forceing from the inside of the carriage so their movements would not shake the carriage and possibly turn it over as it was quite small.


    After some time Wu Long pulled his dragon out and took Shen Min in his embrace as he turned and they halfid half-sat on the seat using its full length after cleaning themselves up a bit. As he cleaned up the inside of the carriage using a talisman and an absorbing bottle, he also slightly vented the air, taking out a warm nket and covering them so that the cold would not create any difort for them.


    Wu Long was exhausted as he just spent a great deal of his stamina and Spiritual Qi on a massive offense against a whole sect, put a tremendous mental strain on himself operating arge and powerful formation, and then had to deal with the aftermath. He also fully had all of his mortal needs, so he had to alleviate hunger with fasting pills, and sleep deprivation with an energy replenishment pill. And after such an intense cultivation session his reserves of endurance were starting to run low.


    No matter how much knowledge and experience he had, his cultivation was still at the Qi Condensation Realm, and even if he physically tempered his body beyond what people in his realm could dream of with his miraculous techniques, such intense consumption of his resources was not sustainable for a long time yet.


    So as he embraced Shen Min, they slowly went to sleep, lulled by the shaking of the carriage and each other''s warmth.


    ---


    As the carriage was speeding away there was a in-looking woman standing in the town they left not long ago, looking into the distance. She soon stepped and disappeared, and then could be seen on a mountain not far from where the carriage sped off just moments before. There was a yful smile on her face, but then it disappeared as her eyebrows met in a frown.


    Suddenly, a handsome man in pure white luxurious robes appeared with a step forward as if he just walked out of thin air not far from the woman.


    "Xun Yawen, don''t you think your mischief went a little too far?"


    He said to the woman, as she turned around to face him.


    "Mischief?"


    "Don''t y dumb, do you think I would not have noticed how much karmic luck flow you have redirected to this tiny fractured world? I wouldn''t be surprised if the number of geniuses and people with rare physiques born in the Seven Boundless Worlds in thest hundred years reduced by half, while only slightly increasing here, don''t you know how inefficient a forced karmic flow is? Not to mention that if you did not bnce it out in time it would have been a catastrophe."


    He said to her while sheughed.


    "I am not exactly hiding it, Bai Shishan. Plus I did bnce it out, after all, it just took some time. What is it to you anyway? And why are you here?"


    "Ha! It certainly does not concern me, I am just worrying that you wouldnd into trouble. As for why I am here, I came to propose to you as I do every hundred thousand years of course"


    The woman called Xun Yawen rolled her eyes.


    "Again? Are you not tired yet?"


    "Tired? Haha, dream on, I will not stop until I make you my woman! I am not as easily bored as you"


    "Whatever, the reply is still no"


    "Haa~ Sooner orter you will understand that there is no man that is worthy of you more than me"


    Xun Yawen looked at him with a deadpan expression, not bothering with an answer.


    "Wen''er..."


    But as soon as he tried to intimately call her, a light film covered the surroundings, isting the ne the two stood on, her eyes shed pure gold and her appearance gradually changed to that of an unworldly beauty, her in white clothes entuating her grace and making her look like a goddess untainted by the world. Her hair turned pitch ck and her golden eyes were now exuding a bone-chilling cold. A subtle pressure, that nothing in this world was enduring since she was not releasing it upon it but that was potent enough to instantly andpletely disintegrate the entire continent if she did, shrouded the man, and he shuddered as he took a step back.


    He gulped and raised his hands to both sides trying to calm her down, but her gaze was still cold. He then sighed and took a step disappearing just as silently as he appeared.


    "Haa~ seriously, what a pain. If not for his sister and family, I would not even bother with holding back"


    Xun Yawen only audiblymented and shook her head, her appearance turning to that of an old woman as the film covering the surroundings disappeared right at the moment her appearance changed. There was a sour expression on her face, but she soon turned to a distance, and a yful smile returned to her lips, as she threw away any thoughts of what happened before.


    ---


    When Wu Long and Shen Min woke up it was already close to noon of the next day, and as they clothed themselves, they both felt a familiar to him and new to her bond between them. Wu Long felt great strength coursing through him as his Yang Qi now received the blessing of her Revolving Qi Realm practitioner''s Extreme Yin Qi.


    But what he did not expect was that he felt close to a limit of what his Yang Qi was able to support. He now understood another truth about the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art. It was that the bond was not strictly proportional, as it gave just enough blessing of his Yang Qi that his partners'' Yin Qi could endure, but it could potentially put more blessing of his partner''s Yin Qi than his Yang Qi could handle. As the technique was the same for a man and a woman, it was quite possible that the one who had many partners would have to endure more. So his Yang would have to be on par with their collective Yin. In other words, he had to be enough of a man to handle multiple women, otherwise, he would have no right to have so many women. This actually was in line with Wu Long''s character so he was not discouraged, but even eager.


    The reason he hit his limit now after forming a bond with only three of his women, Ye Ling, Luo Mingyu, and Shen Min was that all of them were higher in cultivation than him, and two of them had Extreme Yin Qi. Plus he did not focus much on improving his Yang Qi recently, even though it did naturally improve with his cultivation base. Thest time he cultivated the Golden Yang Dragon Body was before setting out from the sect, and though it was incredibly potent, it was not omnipotent. Just the fact that he could handle two Extreme Yin Physique blessings both above him in the cultivation realm was already a miracle.


    But since he did not n to not create a bond with his other women including Hua Ziyan, Feng Yi, and possibly Sui Luxiao, and the ones who he already had a bond with would only improve their cultivation and Yin Qi, he had to increase his efforts in cultivating the Golden Yang Dragon Body. What he required for that was Yang attribute medicine. He had just inherited quite a lot of them so he was not that worried but the problem was that there were not any really good ones, only what he considered somewhat eptable medicines were kept for the day the best disciples or elders could buy them with their contribution points, while what he considered decent, which were believed to be the best ones here, were used as soon as they were acquired.


    But he was now very rich, and he was traveling on a journey, so there inevitably would be opportunities on the way.


    For now, he decided to use what he had and started consuming the medicines and cultivating Golden Yang Dragon Body while they were on the way. Thus, when they reached the capital, he already felt morefortable with the bnce of Yin and Yang in the bonds with his women again.

 Chapter 130 You are wrong

    <h4>Chapter 130 You are wrong</h4>


    Wu Long entered the capital with Shen Min five days after the massacre of the Supreme Master Pavilion. There were only two days until spring, but the weather was still cold, and would stay that way for a couple more weeks. Though thest snow in these regions has probably already fallen.


    Shen Min reverted to the light side after the second day of their travel. There as always was no shock or confusion from her as to her current situation, as she was not a separate entity, and therefore there was no continuous sense of identity. Her memories of course were slightly different from what actually happened, as she was a ''sunflower who did not hurt a soul on their travel''. But her real self surfaced again this time with her own will once they came to the capital as she was beginning to gainmand over her physique. The dual cultivation sessions with Wu Long made her a lot more skilled in controlling her Yin Qi than the previous teaching sessions, and Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art wasrgely responsible for letting her achieve such fast results. Wu Long knew that part of the reason was also that her mental state stabilized quite a lot as she was able to vent her frustrations about lust cultivators as well as find a ce for herself in this world beside him.


    Wu Long exined to her that she eventually could always stay her true self, bringing out her lighter side only if she wanted to. It was more of a side-effect of the physique that manipted Yang using Extreme Yin, so she would rarely need this ability to hide her consciousness in an outer shell persona anyway. Her physique''s more valuable aspect was actually inbat, her cultivation level was just not high enough to fully utilize its potential.


    He went to the Soaring Feather Trading Company and the regional manager there greeted him as a peasant would greet a king again. Wu Long guessed that all regional managers of thepany were told of how much Sui Luxiao values him throughmunication jades and talismans as he was leaving the capital, so he would likely receive simr treatment no matter which branch he visited. He inquired about Yang attribute medicines and ordered some very expensive ones, as they did not have them in stock in this branch.


    Once they were at the inn they chose, Wu Long inquired more about lust cultivators in the kingdom from Shen Min, as she had been hunting them for a while here. But to his dismay, he found that they had far more supporters and people who practiced it throughout the country than just the royal family radical faction, sprinkled into all levels of government officials, the army, and more.


    "Hmm it would take months to hunt them all down"


    He said with some frustration, as his traveling ns would be disrupted at this rate.


    "Why don''t you let me deal with them?"


    She said, and he looked at her with some worry in his eyes.


    "They have dangerous people behind them"


    "They were not able to catch me before since my physique and disguise treasure are a perfectbination to hide in in sight as you said"


    "Hmm~"


    Wu Long hesitated, as he was truly worried about her getting into trouble, but ultimately she was right. She was hunting them down long before he arrived in the kingdom, and now that a major rat nest was uprooted, and he was about to eliminate their biggest official supporters, the radical faction, it was bound to make it easier for her. Not to mention, even if she was his woman, he did not want to restrict her own decisions.


    "I will have to travel for a few more months at least"


    He finally decided to just warn her that he would be gone for some time.


    "I know, you told me. But this way you can continue your travel and not worry about lust cultivators. Besides, I am a Revolving Qi Realm practitioner, remember? I can wait even hundreds of years, though I will go to search if you do note back in a few years"


    She chuckled as she was not such a patient woman to simply wait at the window looking for his figure to show up on the horizon.


    He smiled at her and gently kissed her forehead as she hugged him closely. Just having someone whose side she considered her ce to return to brought her tremendousfort. She never knew that it was such a bliss.


    "Thank you. But I have to at least get rid of the royal supporters before I leave so that it is easier for you"


    She nodded to his suggestion, and after some preparations, Wu Long went with her to the pce. Cai Yin was shocked to hear that he was requesting an audience, as she thought he was already with her people attacking the Supreme Master Pavilion.


    She met him in the same hall as thest time.


    "Your Highness"


    Wu Long greeted her with a smile and a wave of his hand which made her people frown, but she just waved her hand to quell their dissatisfaction.


    "What happened? Is there something wrong? Or did the attack fail? If it is about not sending an army I..."


    "I heard about how they restricted your moves, do not worry. That sect does not exist anymore"


    "!?!?...What? But... I did not hear any report..."


    "I have to apologize to you, but I had your men sleep for some time. They should wake up around today or tomorrow. I needed to make sure I got to the capital before the news spread, and I could not trust them"


    Cai Yin looked at him with aplicated expression. There was a mix of shock, joy, sadness, and rebuke in her gaze.


    "Do you think your apologies would suffice? That is a serious breach of trust in our partnership. I did agree to cooperate, but making such one-sided decisions is not in our agreement..."


    Finally, she settled her emotions and spoke.


    "...however, I do have to thank you for ridding our country of this vermin that was corrupting it. Please ept my sincerest gratitude"


    "You do not really need to thank me as I did it out of my own volition. I had apologized exactly because of the partnership in this endeavor, but I do not trust your kindness"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "When I mentioned not sparing any lust cultivators before, I saw the expression you made. You think they just made a mistake, and as long as the Supreme Master Pavilion disappears, they can be redeemed"


    Cai Yin''s eyes slightly widened at his words, as she was seen through as if he was reading her mind. As a soul cultivator, she was even more prone to such worries, like a door lock master would always be worried about their door lock being bypassed more than amon person who knew nothing about door locks, simply because he knew ways to bypass it. Not to mention that she only recently broke out of mind control whichsted more than half of her lifetime, that was bound to make her a little paranoid.


    Wu Long simply amiably smiled to show no malice, not saying anything and waiting for her to calm down. After a while, he saw the fear in her eyes subside.


    "Do you think lust cultivators are irredeemable?"


    "To be honest with you I am no judge or some righteous person, I am simply personally disgusted with them, so I eradicate them. There is little significance for me if they can be redeemed or not"


    She shuddered at his words, as she finally understood that she was not dealing with someone who moved on principles or moral reasons, but someone who moved entirely on his own will and decisions. And those decisions separated the life and death of a hundred thousand lives in the Supreme Master Pavilion. Just his thought of finding them displeasing was enough for them to be sentenced to death, down to thest one.


    A bead of cold sweat went down her forehead from the side, and her back felt cold and slightly shivered. His charming appearance and demeanor when speakingpletely fooled her.


    "B-but what if they can be someone good that helps people around them..."


    "Your Highness, as much as it pains me to say this, you are wrong."


    "!?!?...You are..."


    " I apologize for not properly greeting you before, but the circumstances were not allowing for that"


    As Cai Yin was desperately trying to find a way to reason with Wu Long, Shen Min suddenly opened her mouth, taking off an earring. She was disguised in the same appearance she met the princess before, so Cai Yin did not pay much attention to her, but when she saw her appearance after she took off the earring, and recognized the earring in her hand as well, she looked at her in astonishment.


    Wu Long saw the guards and attendants around the princess go on full alert but did not do anything. It seems they realized that the princess did not want to escte the talks unless it was absolutely unavoidable.


    "It has been a while, Your Highness. I have not been able to properly thank you before. Thank you for saving me back then"


    Shen Min smiled and bowed in gratitude to Cai Yin, who looked at her with wide eyes.

 Chapter 131 Meet the Troublemaker

    <h4>Chapter 131 Meet the Troublemaker</h4>


    "I am d that you seem to be doing good, but what do you mean by that I am wrong?"


    Cai Yin looked at Shen Min first with surprise and after some happiness she expressed confusion.


    "How many women do you think we saw in that sect, and what do you think their condition was?"


    "..."


    The princess looked back at Shen Min and a scene she once saw when Supreme Master Pavilion was receiving thousands of women ves from the neighboring kingdom stood before her eyes. She tried to protest to her father at that time, but they were powerless to change anything.


    "But there must be a way..."


    "Your Highness, you are being too naive!"


    "Shen Min, don''t be too hard on her. It may seem to you that she is sympathizing with them, but, I meant something a little different when I said that I do not trust her kindness"


    Wu Long said, causing both of them to look at him in confusion, and he turned his gaze to Cai Yin.


    "You were under the influence of a subtle maniption technique for more than a decade, even if you managed to free yourself, don''t think lightly of the fact that it was a behavior-altering technique and not direct mind control, if he had another decade, the alteration would have been irreversible"


    He exined and a light of recognition appeared in Shen Min''s eyes while Cai Yin felt a chill as she almost fell back into the technique without even noticing it. That moment of rity freed her, but as she became busy with the politics of the kingdom again her attention was stretched and the umted maniption seeped back into her behavior little by little.


    "...Does it mean I will never get rid of Teac...of that man''s influence?"


    "No, you just need time, time and focus. But with your talent, as long as you concentrate and cleanse your Soul Sea you should get rid of it rtively fast. I just did not expect you to treat that technique so lightly"


    He reassured her, as she exhaled with relief. It was an unimaginably horrifying thought that one''s thoughts and feelings were manipted so subtly, that they thought it was their genuine thoughts and feelings.


    Behavior-altering techniques were some of the most insidious methods used by Soul Cultivators, as such techniques altered one''s personality itself, steering the target in a desirable direction, and not simply manipting them. Thus the decisions made by the target of the technique under its effects were fundamentally still their own decisions, and would not be considered someone''smands. They also felt more natural and thus were not easily discoverable. If the technique was used long enough, the personality of the target could be permanently affected.


    The weakness of such techniques was that they took a lot longer to have effect and required meticulous and regr very subtle application to the target, who has to not be aware that the technique is being used, it also requires a bare minimum of trust from the target toward the user.


    "But regardless of whether you are speaking of your own volition or the technique is causing you to do so, the fact that I am telling you this is not me asking for permission. It is just a courtesy gesture, that will allow your royal family to keep its face. You can either pretend that the royal family was the one that ordered the cleansing of Lust Cultivators and thus be decisive rulers, or oppose and be disgraced when they die anyway since I will not spare them"


    Cai Yin looked at Wu Long with aplicated look. He was definitely a blessing to the kingdom and to her personally, as he freed her from mind control and freed the kingdom from the Supreme Master Pavilion. However, what he was doing now was basically giving them an ultimatum, which they could not ignore since they could not oppose him, ''whose group'' vanquished the Supreme Master Pavilion.


    "When are you going to start?"


    "Tomorrow, so you will have to persuade the king today. Oh, and let me warn you that the whole capital is now covered by a formation, so none of them will be able to escape"


    He replied, as her eyes widened and the people around her looked at him with horror and anger at the same time. This man was absolutely not restraining himself in front of the royal family, imposing his own will, and, unfortunately for them, had the power and ability to do so.


    She nodded after some time of silence, as she could only agree since he did not leave her any other choice.


    "Oh and by the way, may I ask about the origins of this earring?"


    Wu Long asked as she was about to turn since there was nothing more to discuss.


    "A powerful cultivator once gifted it to our family, since the king at the time, my grandfather, had a... an unpleasant appearance, but it was rarely used since his death so I decided to give it to this youngdy here if it could help"


    She replied, not looking much regretful about giving away the artifact, as its use was only in disguise and was rarely ever used in the royal family.


    Wu Long nodded as his doubts were now cleared.


    Ye Ling''s earring came from the sect master, and it was highly likely that this powerful cultivator was the sect master as well, as she used to travel a lot.


    The meeting concluded there, and the two returned to the inn for the night.


    Wu Long did not let Shen Min leave his side, and he was vignt against any movements around them. Upon arrival to the capital, once he activated the formation, using talismans he stealthily installed on his first visit to the capital, he noticed a powerful presence, one that could be felt even if there were a lot of people so he could not distinguish any details from the formation.


    In the morning, the royal family announced a mass purge of the radical faction, including the royal family members leading it, denouncing them as being corrupted and acting against the interests of the kingdom and its people.


    The announcement caused an uproar and was widely discussed on the streets Wu Long and Shen Min passed through to get to the pce. Once there they were greeted and escorted to the pce''s inner square, where hundreds of people in government officials'' clothes and around a dozen people in luxurious robes with royal insignia on them were shackled and held. There was also a ruckus not far as the main leader of the radical faction barricaded in his own side pce and was resisting arrest.


    Wu Long nodded with approval for making the right choice at the unhappy-looking king he saw for the first time and the princess who stood beside him. There was also the crown prince, the princess''s older brother who stood with them, who also had a sour face. the royal family''s hand was forced and none of them were happy about it, but they could not do much against people who eradicated the Supreme Master Pce they could do nothing about for decades and even centuries. The least they could do is not borrow his hand in executing them and do it with the hands of the royal executioners to protect thest of their dignity.


    Wu Long then turned his steps to the direction of the ruckus and the royal family''s, except for the princess, faces made even uglier expressions.


    Cai Yin, in fact, looked much moreposed, and even refreshed. It seems she has been focusing on cleansing her Soul Sea from the residual influence of the behavior-altering technique. From the progress she made in such a short time, Wu Long estimated that it would not take her even a month topletely get rid of the maniption.


    He approached the side vi of the prince who led the radical faction and saw an intense confrontation between the royal army and the personal guards of the prince.


    He then saw the radical faction leader and a man with a seemingly unremarkable appearance standing behind and to the side of him. Wu Long''s eyes narrowed at the unremarkable man as he also looked at Wu Long.


    The man stepped forward, and turned into a blur, appearing before Wu Long in mere moments. About ten people from different directions approached and stood in arge circle around them.


    "So, it would seem I finally get to meet the troublemaker"


    The man finally broke the silence in which they stared at each other for some time. The conflict between the royal army and the radical faction slowed down and soon stopped. The pressure the man was releasing slowly rose from Qi Condensation to Qi Manifestation, and then higher and higher until it eventually stopped at the 9th level of the Foundation Building Realm, suffocating the people in the surroundings who now looked in this direction in horror. Despite being lower in the realm than the Supreme Master Pavilion ancestor, the pressure he was releasing was several times stronger, and his sharp gaze gave Shen Min chills.


    The ten people around also revealed their cultivations at the Revolving Qi Realm.

 Chapter 132 It Seems I Am Better

    <h4>Chapter 132 It Seems I Am Better</h4>


    "Do you know who you are going up against?"


    The man asked when Wu Long did not reply to his previous words. There was slight surprise when he did not notice any reaction to his cultivation base and pressure.


    "Not really, do you care to enlighten me?"


    "Hmph! Dream on! It''s not my fault you are meddling in affairs you have no idea about"


    As Wu Long chuckled the man showed displeasure at his words not being taken seriously, as well as disdain for the carelessness of jumping above one''s means.


    "I am joking, you wouldn''t be able to enlighten me anyway, since you don''t know who you are working for"


    With these words, the man''s eyebrow twitched.


    "It doesn''t change the fact that they are not someone you can mess with"


    "Maybe"


    As they looked at each other there was palpable tension in the air. The surroundings seemed to be charged with static electricity, and light sparks began to fly between Wu Long and the unremarkable-looking man.


    The other ten widened their eyes as they did not expect Wu Long to be someone who could make their leader so serious.


    "I know you can take these ten, but don''t overdo it. Take your time and y it safe"


    Wu Long said to Shen Min while still looking at the man in front of him, as this time he did not have the leisure to get rid of them. The man in front of him was near the limit of what he could currently handle, which greatly surprised Wu Long as it seemed that the waters ran pretty deep in this seemingly feeble and undeveloped world.


    He previously assumed that the only opponents he had were a handful of major powers that survived the ''great cmity'', but now he had to reevaluate that assumption. It did not look like the man belonged to any of those powers but he exerted a pressure that was on par with cultivators of his level outside in the Seven Boundless Worlds.


    Shen Min nodded as she also noticed the seriousness of the situation, and did not want to put him at risk by being reckless in her fight and thus distracting him.


    The man only humphed again at these words that seemed that Wu Long nned to take him on. He knew that Wu Long yed his colleague not long ago also in the Foundation Building Realm, but they were vastly different so he was not that worried.


    What surprised him was that Wu Long was definitely in the Qi Condensation Realm. He assumed that he hid his cultivation with how he yed people in the Revolving Qi Realm as flies, and reports were simply reports, they could not be fully trusted. But now that he saw him with his own eyes there was a curiousity in his eyes. And greed. Whatever secrets Wu Long had to be so strong in this cultivation realm, they were priceless.


    The tension grew heavier as beads of sweat started to appear on the ten people who surrounded them. And once one of those drops fell to the ground, the minute it touched the stone tiles, Wu Long''s and the man''s figures blurred and they disappeared from their spots.


    Hundreds of sharp metal-hitting-metal sounds filled the surroundings almost simultaneously, fusing into one ear-piercing noise, as sparks were like a firework in the ce in between where Wu Long and the man stood previously, as they now could be seen exchanging more strikes in the distance, on the roof of the wall surrounding the besieged side pce.


    There was a saber in the man''s hand while Wu Long held a sword. But to the astonishment of the ten people around Shen Min, the one pushed was their leader, as the side pce was behind him, and he was still retreating while Wu Long relentlessly pursued. There was visible agitation on the unremarkable-looking man''s face as he was struggling to keep up his defense.


    Wu Long''s eyes were also serious as his sword danced in profound arcs and movements. Sword Qi and Saber Qi were swirling and shing all around as the wall they passed on was continuously destroyed behind them. The rubble looked strange as the surface was broken in two separate patterns. One was a rough cut that seemed to rely more on power, and the other was a clean and smooth cut.


    "Heaven Transcending Lotus, first form, Annihtion"


    Finally, Wu Long forced the man''s pace to slightly falter by manipting the man''s posture with defense moves to Wu Long''s precisely angled attacks. With a momentaryg in the man''s movements, a resplendent lotus bloomed around him.


    "Brilliant Saber Rush Art!"


    The man''s saber was covered with a thickyer of Saber Qi and then it split into hundreds of swirling Saber Qi des and the man''s figure blurred as he appeared a few meters away. His eyes widened at the lotus since the des could only hold it back for a few moments before being shattered and disintegrated into nothingness. He felt cold sweat cover his back, he then turned his gaze to Wu Long.


    "You really do know how to surprise people. Who would have known that there was someone like you here"


    The man finally said as he exhaled and readjusted himself.


    "I am surprised as well. Who would have thought I would find a fun opponent here"


    Wu Long smiled and a shiver went through the man, as that smile on that handsome face somehow made an eerie feeling crawl up his spine.


    Wu Long''s foot stepped forward as his figure turned and he made a round sh, sparks went into the air as two figures appeared from behind where he just stood. These two were also in the Foundation Building Realm and were at the prowess of the bamboo hat man Wu Long met outside the capital. Most likely they were reluctant to expose themselves as they wore clothes of the king''s attendants, but as soon as they noticed the unremarkable-looking man struggling they had no choice but to join the fray.


    The man did not waste this opportunity and went on the offensive. But as his saber images were spreading out of his saber, the sword in Wu Long''s hands glowed with Sword Qi and a sharp Sword Intent shattered the man''s des with the Sword Qi.


    The men in attendant clothes also attacked to not give Wu Long the opportunity to press his advantage. They now entered a stalemate as they were only able to somehow not give Wu Long the opportunity to push the unremarkable-looking man while he shielded the two attendants. The moment Wu Long would try to deal damage to the attendants he would expose an opening to the unremarkable-looking man. And the moment Wu Long would take advantage over the man the attendants woulde in with a strike from different angles.


    Their cooperation was able to keep him at bay only since the man was near Wu Long''s match with superior speed and power and inferior technique and battle sense, and the two did not push their luck, only attacking at the critical moment to give the man the opportunity to strike back and retreated right afterward.


    After some time of no progress, one of the attendants saw arge opening as Wu Long was fighting the unremarkable-looking man.


    "Myriad Swords Art, first form, Initiation!"


    "DON''T...!!!"


    He immediately made a sh as the unremarkable-looking man was pushed back right at that moment and screamed. Thirty-two sword de images appeared in an arc above and slightly behind the attendant like a big halo. It then swerved to follow the man''s sword.


    "Hmm~ interesting, let''s see who''s better, shall we?"


    Wu Long''s eyes first shed with a slight surprise when he saw the technique the attendant used, but then a smirk appeared on his lips.


    "Myriad Swords Art, tenth form, Tenth Iteration"


    Ten arcs of sword des appeared simrly behind him in session one slightly behind and wider than another so it looked like a big circle was spreading behind Wu Long. The first arc had 32 swords and looked exactly like the one behind the attendant. Each consecutive arc had twice the number of the previous one so the total number of sword de images behind Wu Long was now 32736.


    "Run!"


    The unremarkable-looking man was the only one who had the time to react by shouting but could not do anything as he was pushed far back just at the moment before. The sword images behind Wu Long swerved following his sword but each arc in their own trajectory and swallowed the attendant along with his thirty-two sword images.


    The other attendant also was grazed by the edges of the outermost arc and several long and deep gashes appeared on his shoulder and chest, as his arm with which he held the sword to try and block disappeared into the sea of swords.


    As the images dissipated his opponents could now see Wu Long looking at the bloody mess that was left of the attendant with a shrug of his shoulders.


    "Hmm, it seems I am better"

 Chapter 133 Lucky Her, Lucky Me

    <h4>Chapter 133 Lucky Her, Lucky Me</h4>


    The unremarkable-looking man''s back was now full of sweat. Wu Long made an experienced fighter make an amateur mistake of attacking a fake opening. This meant that the opening he showed was basically real. He deliberately left an opening that could have seriously hurt him if the attendant was even slightly faster.


    Which could only mean that Wu Long either gambled with his own life or gauged their fighting prowess with an unworldly precision in the few exchanges they had, which allowed him to urately trap the now-dead attendant.


    The man''s gaze shifted to the other attendant who was now ineffective in battle. His cultivation base allowed him to live even with such an injury and he could hope to gradually heal, but his arm was forever gone and he was in no shape to continue fighting.


    Finally, fear started to crawl into the man''s heart as he now understood that when they noticed a formation enveloping the capital, not trying everything they could to escape and ''waiting for a prey toe to them'' was a big mistake. It was not the prey that came to them, but a predator.


    He could not fathom how a Qi Condensation Realm brat could be so powerful, but now he had no leeway to be greedy for that secret.


    Wu Long saw the look in the man''s eyes and the excitement that appeared in his own eyes before and was growing like a me died down, reced by disappointment.


    "Haa~"


    He sighed with regret. There was no tension now since the unremarkable-looking man just lost his life. Nothing could stop Wu Long in a man who lost his fighting will.


    "Let''s wrap this up?"


    He asked the man, and thetter took a step back. A light annoyance appeared in Wu Long''s eyes as he pointed with the index finger of his free hand upwards.


    "This ce''s sealed, you can''t run. If you''re going to fight let''s fight, if you are not just die and be done with it"


    "P..ple..."


    "No"


    As the man opened his mouth Wu Long''s voice which turned even colder cut him off.


    "B-but I..."


    A sword sh cut off the man''s voice which had a pleading tone to it. The man defended but the strike still passed through his shoulder and blood sshed from a newly appeared deep gash that severed the corbone.


    "Aaaah!!"


    The man ced his hand on the gash in pain. Wu Long looked at him with not even a speck of mercy, his gaze cold.


    "Haa~ and you were doing so well..."


    Wu Longmented while shaking his head. Weapon Intent or any such abstract and incorporeal power was heavily dependent on the user''s mind. The moment the man lost his fighting spirit, his Saber Intent had no foundation to support it. It was easily broken by Wu Long''s Sword Intent.


    The man shouted as he raised his saber, realizing that there was no use in pleading or negotiating. But the saber he raised had no will or spirit, it was a dead saber and in front of Wu Long, it was basically a normal wooden stick held by an amateur. Even though there was a technique in the way the saber was held and swung, there was no substance to it now.


    The surroundings were discolored and the sounds of their weapons collidinggged behind the motions themselves throughout their fight. But at this moment, the discoloration intensified and Wu Long swung his sword. It looked strange from the side, as his sword seemed to move at a normal speed, but then it was already being sheathed the next moment while the man opposite of him stiffened, as if part of the visual scene was cut away and the remaining one was stretched to fill in the gap.


    The surroundings returned to normal, and then the man and his saber were cleanly split in two along with a long gash in the stone tiles behind him. The sharp sound of the saber parts falling and the thudding sound of heavy sacks of flesh hitting the ground happened simultaneously.


    Wu Long looked into the distance where the number of people Shen Min was fighting was now down to seven. She looked like she would be fine so he simply finished off the listless attendant who did not even put up a resistance and sat down on the rubble of the wall, looking at her fight.


    "Haa~ lucky her"


    He simply said with some envy.


    ---


    The pce guards and royal army that besieged the side pce of the radical faction leader stood and watched as the fight ended in the distance. There was astonishment as well as terror in their eyes as the aura they felt before was crushing them, but the man who released it was just killed after a seemingly not-long fight. At the end it even looked like he was pleading and begging.


    The radical faction people also looked there, but their expressions were dazed. As they did have disbelief, but even more so a realization that they were all definitely dead slowly filled their heads.


    The people who fought Shen Min, though still partially alive, could not bring them anyfort, as they were now visibly struggling and could not even handle her not to mention the man who killed their leader.


    ''It is over'', was what reverberated in their heads.


    ---


    After some time, Shen Min finished off the people she was fighting and excitedly went to Wu Long who, while looking in her direction, somehow looked sullen as he sat on rubble while cupping his cheek to support it, the elbow of his arm on the knee.


    "Hm? What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing"


    "Hehe, it''s the first time I see you like this, what is it?"


    "I said nothing"


    Wu Long''s voice sounded like grumbling as he stood up and she hugged his arm. They went in the direction of the royal family who were all silent but did not have any displeasure on their faces unlike before.


    The rebel faction was quickly taken into custody and brought to the pce square to be put alongside the rest of the people in shackles. Wu Long did not bother to listen to the long and boring speech the king made that described the ''reasons'' he had for such a ''decision'', instead talking in lower tones with Shen Min. He only wanted to confirm the execution, which finally happened after some more ceremonious drivel.


    Shen Min was excited after a fight and when he saw the look in her eyes he knew that she was already a little aroused. The way she was pressing her breasts into his forearm that she hugged also was very seductive. He smiled and bent down so that his mouth was right next to her ear.


    "Do you want to wait for the night toe, or start right after we return to the inn?"


    The sparks that were flickering deep in her eyes instantly grew into a me and she raised her mouth to his ear.


    "I can''t wait"


    His smile widened and he lightly bit her eat, which instantly sent shivers through her.


    "How can I refuse my woman''s desire? I can only oblige"


    He then whispered to her, as his sullen mood instantly improved.


    Meanwhile, Cai Yin was standing not that far from them, and as she turned away not to see the moment of execution she noticed them whispering to each other, a light blush on Shen Min''s face.


    She looked at this scene first with astonishment at how crazy they were to be flirting while witnessing such a scene but then looked a little mesmerized. As a Soul Cultivator, she was very perceptive to mental and soul fluctuations, so Shen Min''s emotions were like an infectious wavelength that made her feel the reverberations. She thought to how devastating her fluctuations were when she saved her, and how she was now loved and seemingly pampered, in the arms of a loved man, and a single thought ran through her mind.


    ''Lucky her''


    ---


    Wu Long bid his farewell to the royal family and left with Shen Min. They then returned to the inn and cleaned up. This time, though, Shen Min let him go first and went into the washroom after he came out. He only smiled at how mysterious she acted and sat on the bed, the only thing covering him being a towel around his waist.


    Shen Min opened the door after a while, and a look of being lightly enchanted by her beauty appeared on Wu Long''s face. She did not wear anything on the top half of her body, letting him enjoy the view of her round and ample breasts, and there was a set of ckcy underwear on her,plete with semi-transparent stockings up to the upper thighs and a garter belt that held the stockings on straps. She slowly walked up to him, letting him enjoy the scene of her gracefully moving body.


    There was a fire of excitement burning in her heterochromatic eyes that looked especially brilliant and beautiful at this moment.


    ''Heh, lucky me...''


    Wu Long thought after a moment of appreciating the stunning beauty of this scene.

 Chapter 134 (R18) Bend to The Bed

    <h4>Chapter 134 (R18) Bend to The Bed</h4>


    Shen Min walked up to Wu Long and he ced his hands on her waist, as she ced hers on his shoulders. She enjoyed the excitement and delight in his eyes when he looked at her approaching, and his touch sent shivers through her body, bing a light numbness in her lower spine.


    His hands slid on her skin to her back while he slightly tugged to make here even closer.


    She was already excited so her body was hot to the touch, and he detected the scent of her Yin Qi as it slowly started making her underwear slightly damp.


    He then bent slightly and kissed her t and smooth belly, prompting her breath to quicken. She felt very sensitive all over her body, and every touch sent light sparks of pleasure. His breath tingled her skin and made a light shiver run through her. His mouth then covered her in kisses as it went up to her chest, and soon he started kissing her breast, first from the sides and around, and gradually closed in on the cherry.


    Her hands went onto his head, running her fingers through his hair as she felt his movements and watched with bated breath. His eyes were looking at her as he covered her breast with kisses, and a scorching heat was raging deep in her lower abdomen. His hands that were on her back traveled downwards and then grabbed her buttocks, kneading the two round and slightly firm peach sides, feeling their smoothness and sticity. Her lower underwear was thin in the back so it did not really cover her buttocks at all, running above and between them with thin ck lines. Thus his hands could fully enjoy the feeling of her alluring butt without any impediment.


    As she softly moaned at his sudden touch his mouth covered her cherry and the moan intensified, and she started softly moaning after, as he massaged her ass and sucked her delicious breasts.


    Her hands went back onto his shoulders and she lightly applied pressure on them. He parted his mouth from her chest and looked at her. Her hands traveled from his shoulders to his forearms guiding them so that he reluctantly let go of her buttcheeks and used them as a support to recline slightly backward to the bed. She bent down and went in for a? kiss, as their tongues twined and started dancing around each other while her hands went exploring his body from shoulders slowly moving to the abdomen.


    She thought about it thest time he was pleasuring her in the carriage, making her overwhelmed with bliss before his dragon even was exposed. She was passionate and excited so she wanted to see if she could make him feel good too. Her experience did not match her passion, and her careful touches, fearful of causing difort, did not do much for him. But he enjoyed the attention and willingness, so he let her experiment for some time. Eventually, he leaned forward again and while standing up embraced her sensual body in his arms.


    As their lips parted her eyes shed with some disappointment. She felt slightly frustrated by her inexperience. She could not clearly express the fire burning in her, but he gently caressed her cheek with a light smile on his lips.


    "Don''t worry, you will learn everything gradually, there is no need to be impatient"


    She nodded, slightlyforted by his words. While his head leaned in at her side.


    "For now, rx and enjoy"


    He whispered into her ear, and a shiver ran through her as his voice was now a little lower and seductive. His lips then went to kiss right behind her ear and then started going down her neck from the side as she closed her eyes and tilted her head, opening her neck to him.


    Soft moans escaped her lips and tingles spread on her skin from his kisses.


    He turned her around so that she was now facing the bed while he embraced her from behind.


    Shen Min raised her hands and passed them behind her to hold onto the back of his neck, giving him full ess to her stunning and sensual body. She could feel the hardness of therge dragon that was pressing on to her from behind as the towel on his waist unwrapped and it was now free. Tingles spread through her when she felt its heat on her skin and through the thin fabric of her underwear. Her appetizing buttocks and sensual back were now pressed against his sturdy body.


    His handsnded on her round and bouncy breasts and cupped them from below. He started kneading them and feeling how heavy they were by lightly raising them up from time to time. His fingers found their way to her cherries and she loudly moaned when he pinched them. After he spent some time caressing her breasts she was already wet between her legs.


    While his left hand remained on her breast his right hand then went t onto her abdomen and started to slowly make its way down. His right hand went inside her underwear and started caressing her flower. Once he traced his finger on the slit her back slightly arched and the amount of Yin Qi released by her immediately began increasing, as he caressed the outer lips and covered his fingers in it.


    Once the fingers of his right hand were wet and slippery with her juices he opened up her slit to caress the inside of her lower lips, causing her moans to increase in volume and be more sensual. He then gradually intensified the pleasure she felt while she was moaning louder and louder. His left hand teased her cherry on the breast and his right hand now asionally pinched and rubbed the pink pearl.


    "Mmm, mm, Mmmmmmmmm!"


    After some time she started lightly trembling while releasing her Yin Qi, her long and soft moan reverberating with bliss while he continued rubbing her cherry and pink pearl in between his fingers.


    After she came down from her first peak he bent her down to the bed and spread her legs with his foot to her foot. As her legs were on the floor right beside the bed, and the bed was lower than her hips, her butt was raised high with both long and slender legs in stockings spread, while her back was making an arch to the bed where shey down her chest, and her arms now were fully stretched out to the front.


    He took a moment to admire the view from behind and then squatted before her ass. He lightly massaged both of her buttcheeks and with the thumb of his left hand, he slid her underwear to the side, opening up her flower to his view. Yin Qi immediately started dripping from it as he approached with his mouth and started licking and sucking her slit.


    She loudly moaned from the pleasure spreading from between her legs and light shivers went through her over and over again. His hands were caressing her butt, digging into the flesh and causing shivers to run through her. He sometimes lightly spread her slit with his thumbs so that his tongue could gain more ess to her heavenly gates. Her stretched-out hands thaty t on top of the bed now grasped at the bedsheets as her eyes were flickering with pleasure.


    His right hand then went from her butt to her thigh and then in between her legs to her lower abdomen where he ced it on top of the ce her pink cave ended and started lightly caressing with mild pressure there. She felt sparks run through her from this touch and her stomach started to spasm as she felt her new climax approaching.


    His tongue and lips gradually made her ascend that new peak and she loudly moaned and started releasing? Yin Qi which he drank while continuing to drive her bliss further.


    As she gradually calmed down he parted his mouth from her slit and his right hand''s fingers applied the same amount of pleasure from the spot they were rubbing before and went down to her flower, as bolts of lightning ran through her sensitive body while he shifted his position slightly to the left side so his right hand would be in a morefortable position between her legs. His fingers then reached her slit and after some light caressing of the lips, they slit inside as he started to move them in and out, while moving them slightly to caress the pink walls around.


    "Mmmhaa! Haaaah! Aaaaah!"


    Her moans returned as she felt each thrust of his fingers bring her an immense amount of pleasure, and Yin Qi was dripping from her pink cave inrge amounts, sshing a little when he drove his fingers inside. His left hand was now on top of her lower back. The squelching sounds reverberated alongside her moans as his fingers dug out her pink cave. Soon her thighs started to tremble and as he removed his hand from her pink cave with a digging move of his fingers along the upper wall she loudly moaned and a strong stream of Yin Qi broke out of her and into the distance wetting the floor and going all the way to the bathroom door.

 Chapter 135 (R18) Until Sweet Exhaustion

    <h4>Chapter 135 (R18) Until Sweet Exhaustion</h4>


    Wu Long let Shen Min feel the reverberations of the intense climax while he stood up behind her. The fingers of his right hand went to caress her flower again when she came down from her peak, causing her to lightly moan as her body, sensitive from the previous orgasm, instantly red up with new passion. He made her slit drip with abundant amounts of Yin Qi before applying it to his dragon with the right hand and then while his left hand was still on her lower back he slid the tip of his dragon up and down her slit.


    Her breath was uneven but then became bated as she anticipated the moment he would be inside her. He did not make her wait and with the nudge of his hips and the light pressure of his left hand, his dragon slid inside her all the way to the end. She loudly moaned as she felt it hit all the sensitive spots as it went inside her. Her insides tightened around him, applying a pleasurable pressure on it and massaging it. He grabbed her appetizing buttocks and started kneading them as his hips began moving his dragon in and out of her tight and slippery cave at a slow pace.


    "Oh! Ah! Aaah! Mmm! Haaah!"


    Her moans were a delight to his ears as he slowly picked up the pace and light pping sounds started to resound as well. His hands that were kneading her ass were also fixing it in ce, as well as tugging to ram them into his hips so that his thrusts would not send her forward. Every time he thrust out he would see the muscles on the mind-stirring arch of her back twitch and every time he rammed it in he would feel her buttocks jolt a little under his hands.


    Her legs in stockings were lightly trembling with each thrust and went on to her toes each time he mmed his thighs into her butt. Eventually, he felt the walls of her pink cave that were coiling around his dragon start spasming and increased his pace, as she screamed in delight.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Her Yin Qi gushed to the floor below them as he continued to ram his dragon into her. He released his Yang Qi a few moments into her orgasm, as her head nked and she only saw white shes before her eyes, clenching the bedsheets in front of her.


    His hands that were on her buttocks went on to her hips in between her waist and thighs from both sides and he lightly tugged, causing her position to lightly shift, dragging a little more of her upper body off the bed and applying her weight to him instead of her legs that were now trembling and losing their strength to support her. He continued thrusting his dragon into her in this position now slightly from an upward angle as she was releasing her delight in loud screams.


    "Aahah! Ah! Nghah! Ah! Haah!"


    Waves of pleasure hit her one after another intensifying and reverberating throughout her body. Her mouth opened wide and her tongue was loosely peeking out of it as her eyes were rolled upwards. His movements did not stop when she climaxed again and even while he released another load of Yang Qi inside her right after she started convulsing.


    The juices they released made the ce they were connected wet and sloppy, and the slippery sensation of his dragon sliding in and out of her that much more intense. The temperature and humidity of the room rose as the pping sounds of her butt being pounded with his hips as well as her moans were reverberating through it.


    When he made her climax in this position a few more times, filling her cave with his white and thick Yang Qi every time, he pressed his hips forward as he shifted her position to the bed again, this time her legs did not stand but were hanging from the bed in between his.


    He took out his rod out of her, causingrge amounts of his Yang Qi to drip from her cave and took off her underwear that was worn over the straps of the garter belt so he simply slid it down around her slightly red and mesmerizing buttocks and then the graceful long legs.


    "Oooh~!"


    He then positioned his dragon to the entrance that was still overflowing with their juices and entered inside prompting her to loudly moan, as he readjusted his position a little so that his knees were now pressing onto the edges of the bed on the sides of her alluring butt and then started pounding her from the above in a downward angle.


    "Ooh! Oh! Ohoh! Nhoh!"


    Her moans turned slightly nasal as she felt him pressing deep inside with each thrust, making a firework of pleasure go off every single time. Her cave had now fully memorized the shape of his dragon and was tightly clinging onto him with every fold. The sloppy pping sound intensified as now the juices between their crotch and ass were not dripping to the floor but umted. His hands traveled to her lower and then upper back, causing her sensitive skin to scream in delight from the lightest pressure.


    He held on to her shoulder with his right hand and on to her waist with his left hand and intensified the thrusts, as she climaxed again. Her legs in stockings stretched out in between his legs and were trembling as he released his Yang Qi inside her once more.


    He climbed onto the bed a little more as his lower legs now were fully on the bed, his dragon now slightly shifting the angle at which it was entering her cave again. And then as he pressed her lower back with both hands he resumed the movements of his hips, sending new pleasurable sensations through her body. Her legs now stayed stretched out and were going up and down with each thrust he made as the bed made creaking sounds since he was now ramming his hips at a downward angle and pushing her into the mattress.


    Her hands were now not stretched forward but slightly bent as she held the sheets not far from her head on both sides. He bent down and his hands went over her hands, clutching his fingers between her fingers. She turned her head and he kissed her while still moving his hips, but the pace slightly changed as the movements were now a little slower and had a dancing passionate feeling to them.


    As Shen Min felt his body cover her from behind and his fingers tightly hold her hands weaving in between her fingers she felt fully connected to Wu Long, as if melting into him. Her passion red up even more, as his kiss made her light-headed. She moaned into his lips in a soft and sensual tone.


    She soon felt her peake once more as he held her tightly from behind and went deep inside of her. She feltpletely full in her abdomen and secure in his embrace as she convulsed in blissful reverberations and was reeling in the afterglow. The Yang Qi he released deep inside was spreading scorching heat throughout her.


    He came out of her and arge amount of white and extremely thick fluid overflowed from the entrance right after. He turned her over, carrying her a little further to the bed so her legs were nowpletely lying on it, and raised one of her legs by her thigh. The graceful curves of her leg wrapped in stockings in this position were incredibly arousing. His eyes shed with appreciation as his dragon went inside her again. She screamed in delight as her eyes flickered with passion.


    He hugged her close by the waist, his abdomen pressing against the thigh of the leg he raised before. She was holding the bedsheets to the sides and tugging on them, creating wrinkled tents of cloth. As they looked each other in the eyes he kissed her and she responded with eagerness, her tongue twining around his. She soon felt the climax approaching and her spine arched as she felt him reach deep into her with a strong thrust, sending her body into convulsions. He parted their lips and watched with delight as her eyes that opened up wide were covered by a light film of pleasure.


    As she calmed down he unplugged his dragon from her cave, and while turning her to the sidey beside her, hugging her from behind. She was gasping for breath but she felt incredibly loved in his embrace, as she raised her hand and ran her fingers through his hair. He made a soft kiss on the back of her neck and a happy smile appeared on her lips as she closed down her eyes and allowed herself to slip into the sleep her exhausted butpletely satisfied body demanded.

 Chapter 136 The Spring Wind of Change

    <h4>Chapter 136 The Spring Wind of Change</h4>


    When Wu Long woke with Shen Min in his embrace he felt her soft breath on his chest and the sensation of her soft and flexible body against his. He smiled at her peacefully sleeping face and waited for some time, taking in the blissful sensations.


    He could not yet start increasing his cultivation base again, so what actually improved during his cultivation sessions was his Spiritual Qi. Shen Min, on the other hand, was able to cultivate but since her Extreme Yin Qi was so strong she was not able to advance in levels with his Yang Qi for now.


    Shen Min woke up feeling content and happy. As she saw his eyes looking into hers her heart skipped a beat and she felt a warm and fuzzy feeling envelop her.


    Theyy on the bed for some time, enjoying each other''s warmth, talking andughing before getting up.


    As they came out of the inn they felt the still cold wind of the first day of spring. The weather did not change much, but the atmosphere subtly changed as it felt like a change happened in the kingdom. They went to have breakfast at a restaurant nearby where he told her that if she finished hunting lust cultivators before he came back she could then head to the Yin Yang Unity Pce, and he also notified Ye Ling about her with a long-distancemunication talisman.


    He received a message back with news of how everyone was doing.


    It seemed that Luo Mingyu was very popr in the sect, but she tly rejected any advances and mostlymunicated with female disciples. It also seems she became very close with Hua Ziyan as they were closer in age and both were Wu Long''s women at around the same level of cultivation.


    Hua Ziyan quickly learned the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art and was further greatly benefitting from their conversations as her understanding of the techniques and cultivation rose, while Luo Mingyu gained from their conversations what she was most interested in, knowledge about Dual Cultivation for her understanding of the Dao and techniques that could help her make Wu Long happy in the bedroom. Wu Long chuckled when he heard how strong Luo Mingyu''s determination was in that regard, but it also made his heart warm.


    He was a little worried about Hua Ziyan as she seemed to have a misconception about what their rtionship was, but he decided to wait and observe for some time more so as to not impede her personal growth. He could resolve the issue by talking with her about it but that would rob her of her chance to break through this new challenge independently. Though he would of course interfere if he saw no improvement or anyplications after some time, he very much did not want to take away her chance at mental realm growth, as those were very precious, especially in the earlier stages when one was still young and their cultivation level was not too high. He still asked Ye Ling to keep an eye and maybe provide very subtle guidance if she saw it necessary.


    Ye Ling had fully recovered and was now focused on readjusting her cultivation to that of a Sword Cultivator again. She was determined to be a sword master whose dream did not break on the way this time. In her past life, she had plenty of talent and potential to go a lot further on her way of cultivation, but her journey was cut short since at a very crucial moment she became entangled with Wu Long, and eventually fell in love. The time she lost helping him mend his soul was the most important time for her but she gave it all to him nheless. Wu Long''s resolution hardened as he swore that this time he would not be the reason she fell off her path to her rightful ce, but instead support her with everything he had so that she could go even further.


    The sect had a little uproar when it was discovered that they somehow lost six elders at some point in time, which was not a small loss for a sect with around 500 elders. There was also some tension in the atmosphere, but as always the Sect Master did not respond in any way. It only seemed that she was frustratedtely and Wu Long chuckled when he heard this.


    He waspletely at ease about the safety of the sect, and more importantly, his women since Ye Ling was even stronger than him at the moment. Now that she had her memories and experience, coupled with her higher cultivation base she could wipe out three Supreme Master Pavilions without so much as breaking a sweat. Granted, she had to be more conservative with spending her Spiritual Qi than him but she was gradually making up for that with Spiritual Qi War Art, as she of course knew it since she was the one who taught it to him in the first ce, it was a widely used technique after all.


    When Shen Min heard from him that there was a sect of Dual Cultivation where she could learn the knowledge that could help her channel her passion and express it to him in bed, as well as that Hua Ziyan and Ye Ling there were willing to teach his other women the said priceless wisdom her eyes shed with excitement and anticipation. Wu Long also saw some impatience from her, prompting a chuckle from him, he knew that the lust cultivators whom she was about to start hunting down all over the country were in bad luck, since their deaths woulde faster. He warned her not to be too hasty and thus careless, but the anticipation in her eyes did not diminish.


    He spent four more days in the capital with Shen Min, until the Yang attribute medicines he ordered previously arrived at the Soaring Feather Trading Company. During this time they simply went on dates each day, not caring about the gazes from people as they tasted street food andughed while talking. The weather very gradually started to be warmer as spring winds blew bringing new changes and the earliest flowers started toe up from under the snow.


    The new hope that this country now had could be felt in the streets, invisible but palpable. Thus their dates were that more enjoyable as the uplifted people in the street stalls they visited teased them as a young and cute couple, prompting a happyughter from Shen Min as Wu Long smiled at her. This peace and happiness made him ponder a little, as he was prompted to introspect on the profundities of life ever since he was thrust into this small world.


    He did not notice the gaze of a young in-looking girl who was brimming with excitement while looking at him, following not far behind them. In fact, none of the people around her noticed her presence, but at a certain moment when she got closer to them, Wu Long turned his gaze right to where she stood, prompting her to freeze as her eyes widened. He looked in that direction for some time, as he suddenly felt the urge to do so, but his perception did not catch anything out of the ordinary there and when Shen Min asked him "What''s wrong?" he simply shook his head with a smile and they continued their date.


    The young girl exhaled with a shocked expression on her face, and then her eyes became filled with even more excitement as she suddenly closed in the distance to the couple with a yful smile. There was a challenging expression on her face now saying ''Do you see me now? how about now?'', but when Wu Long suspiciously looked in her direction again, she stopped.


    "Haa~, maybe I am cutting it a little close, I need to calm down a bit"


    She then said with a wry smile as she looked while Wu Long and Shen Min resumed their date. She did not follow them this time and disappeared, as her figureter could be seen on the roof of a tall pagoda tower overlooking the city.


    ---


    When Wu Long received notice that his goods arrived he went to the Soaring Feather Trading Company. After he received his ordered items and paid for them he also gave the regional manager a scroll that was encased in a container with several talismans on it. It was a special sealing technique that would destroy the scroll if opened without knowing the specific way to do so and without a password that served as the key. This was to be delivered to Yu Huan, whom Wu Long already taught the way to open such scrolls and discussed the passwords with beforehand, as he would need to pass her new knowledge in a secure way.


    He received a message from her not long ago as she finished digesting both the first scroll and the additional scrolls he left her in case she learned faster than he returned. He could only marvel at what heights in alchemy she could reach if she also had the support of a brilliant Dao Cultivator like Luo Mingyu and ess to higher knowledge.


    When he was done with his business with the tradingpany it was time for him to set off and resume his journey.

 Chapter 137 Impressive

    <h4>Chapter 137 Impressive</h4>


    Wu Long kissed Shen Min after some little pep talk about caution since she was a little impatient to get to the Yin Yang Unity Pce. Finally, he had to tell her that if she got really impatient she could just ditch the remaining lust cultivators and go to the sect at any time since he would be passing here on his way back anyway and can finish them off himself.


    She nodded and donned her disguise, soon disappearing into the crowd looking like a in woman, one that would not stand out in a good or bad way. He made sure that there were no presences or spiritual senses following her and also got on his way.


    When he was outside of the capital, he traveled at normal speed for a short while before elerating in the direction of Jurong Kingdom.


    Wu Long arrived in a big city that was close to the capital of the kingdom and a lot further south. The weather was much warmer here and there were already no signs of snow as the budding green color started to show. It would take a normal traveler weeks to get here from his previous location but with his speed that only increased with his recent advancements in cultivation and improvement of his Spiritual Qi, he arrived in three days.


    On the way he did not meet any ''enforcers'' of the conspiracy masters as he just traveled too fast for them to track him down, and thus it was like he disappeared from their view. It was not like he avoided them, but he did not want to lower his pace just to deal with the pursuit, and he was cautious about people behind them as well since he could not deal with them yet, so deliberately hunting down their henchmen would not be a good idea.


    It was different for lust cultivators since they were just a convenient tool. Although there was the ''Master'' the ancestor of the Supreme Master Pavilion mentioned, that was more of a mystery than those who were driving the undercurrents from the shadows, since the person such a sect would call ''Master'' had to be a lust cultivator who taught them in the first ce. He was not sure who this person was but he was bound to have less influence than the conspiracy masters since there was no presence of his henchmen and no observers to look after the sect he was supposedly behind.


    The only thing Wu Long was sure of was that they were not one entity as the schemers simply used lust cultivators to disrupt the Tingren Kingdom, just as they used bandits in the Fantian Kingdom. If the conspiracy masters, or even part of them were rted to Lust Cultivation, it would have long since spread to the other kingdoms.


    The public order was much worse in this kingdom but he also did not meet any bandits or rogue cultivators who might have any ideas about his possessions, since he rarely stopped except for sleep or a quick rest on the way.


    He gathered information in the city as usual, but it was disrupted by almost everyone discussing the shocking news of the demise of the Supreme Master Pavilion and the subsequent extinguishing of the radical royal faction of the Tingren Kingdom which shook the whole continent. With the use ofmunication talismans information traveled a lot faster than people, so it was no wonder such big news spread like wildfire engulfing the whole continent and even beyond while Wu Long was in travel.


    Although the usual routine of gathering information by spreading his senses did not yield many results this time, he still managed to overhear the other big piece of news that the Clear River Pavilion, the biggest sect in the territory of this kingdom had recently lost three of their twelve Grand Elders. There were many rumors discussing the causes but none of them could be trusted as they were mostly spections made by the people who loved gossip.


    Wu Long predicted that he was a little ahead of Wei Lan who departed a couple of weeks before him and should be arriving in her sect soon. He was unsure whether he wanted to meddle in her affairs any more than he already did for a few moments, but he just couldn''t watch such a beauty go to waste if he could help her a little, even if she was not his woman.


    Even if he now sought more meaningful connections, there were still his instincts of the God of Pleasure that he indulged in for the better part of his long life. And letting a beauty go to waste was an absolute taboo even if he would not want to Dual Cultivate with her, let alone if he was somewhat attracted.


    He went around the city to gather some more information from the rumors when he noticed something peculiar as he passed by a big building that looked like a brothel. His eyes shed and he smiled as he truly found something unexpected.


    It was a normal brothel, a bit bigger in size but that operatedrgely the same as other ones, but Wu Long''s interest did not lie in that, as he was not too fond of paying for such services. He entered the building under a big sign that read "Thousand Pleasures Mansion" and was greeted by polite women. These were normal attendants and not the main ''workers'' of the brothel but the type of establishment they worked in meant that their clothes had longer and more revealing slits thanmon, and there was also a certain expression of polite seduction on their faces.


    They were overjoyed to greet such a handsome customer and some of them were even a little regretful that they were only attendants and not the ''entertainers''. He was led to a room that looked like a private booth in a restaurant where one of the attendants who drew a lucky straw inquired about what services he would wish to purchase.


    "Who is your best ''entertainer''?"


    Wu Long smiled and the girl made a wry smile as this was a normal question in other brothels, but only outsiders would ask this in this establishment.


    "Madam Liang is the manager as well as one of the best courtesans on the entire continent, but she does not ept all customers, only the ones she chooses can make an appointment with her"


    The girl replied and Wu Long nodded as that was more or less what he expected.


    He took out a scroll and a brush and scribbled something while the girl looked at him in slight confusion but did not interrupt, politely waiting for him to finish.


    "Give this to her and tell her I want an appointment"


    He said as he sealed the scroll with a talisman and gave it to her. This talisman was a little moremon and sealed the scroll only to show that it was not read. It did not have additionalyers of protection against reading the contents like what he used to send a scroll to Yu Huan. In other words, it could be opened and read but it would be known to the recipient that the message was read before them.


    "And this is for your trouble"


    He added as he generously tipped the girl and she delightedly left the room. After he waited for some time, several men looking like experienced fighters came along with a beautiful attendant. Wu Long smiled at her and she smiled in return with a polite smile.


    "Madam Liang would like to meet you now. Will the esteemed customer follow me please?"


    She bowed in a respectful manner but it was clear from the looks of the men who came with her that it was only courtesy, and this invitation was not something he could refuse. Wu Long only nodded and after getting up followed the attendant while the men positioned themselves around them from all directions. It looked from the outside like they were escorting an esteemed client but an experienced person would notice that their attention was pointed not outward but inside their circle, like when city guards were escorting a dangerous criminal.


    He was led to a luxuriously decorated room at the top of the brothel, with high and narrow windows that oversaw a great scenery of the city. A gorgeous woman in a long but revealing ck cheongsam with golden dragons embroidered on it was sitting on avishly decorated throne. She looked like her skin never saw even a ray of sunlight and her clothes as well as midnight ck hair in aplicated hairstyle with golden coiling dragon hairpins in them created a stark contrast. She held a thin long golden smoking pipe that smelled of herbal aroma as her red lips and green eyes were smiling at Wu Long.


    "Impressive"


    She said in a beautiful voice as she threw a scroll where the words ''I want to meet the head of the Thousand Eyes Information Bureau'' were written in Wu Long''s handwriting to the floor.


    "I must say the same, such a great illusion art, mypliments"


    "!?!? ...What are you..."


    "Menxi, it''s fine, it seems our guest has seen through our little y"


    As the woman was trying to conceal her shock, the attendant that led Wu Long said in the same voice the woman spoke before, and the surroundings started to turn hazy until the woman sitting on the throne and the attendant switched appearances.

 Chapter 138 Madam Liang

    <h4>Chapter 138 Madam Liang</h4>


    The gorgeous woman in ck cheongsam walked forward from Wu Long''s side revealing an enchanting back that was not covered by fabric almost to her round and appetizing buttocks that were swaying from side to side in the tight-fitting hip part of the clothes.


    She took the smoking pipe from the attendant, who stood up from the throne politely offering it to her with both hands, and gracefully sat down in her stead. Her alluring slender and long left leg with a high heel went up, opening up the long slit on the side of her long open-back cheongsam, and crossed over her right leg while her back slightly reclined at an angle to the back cushion of the throne creating a mind-stirring twist of her slender waist. She ced her left elbow on the armrest, letting her lower arm and hand hang freely in front of her alluring ample chest wrapped in luxurious fabric and her right hand held the long and thin smoking pipe, which metal parts were golden and the shaft was made ofcquered ck wood. As her body was slightly at an angle and reclined she was looking slightly to the side so she turned her face to Wu Long, creating a mesmerizing profile.


    The men who escorted Wu Long were visibly perturbed that the situation was not as under control as it normally would be, and were even more alert than before, but she waspletely calm and even looked slightly entertained.


    "What gave it away?"


    "Illusions generally don''t work in front of me so I saw the real you from the moment we met, but even if they were working properly, your apprentice''s technique is stillcking, and she forgot to apply herbal aroma to her body in the illusion, thus the pipe in her hand felt out of ce"


    Madam Liang''s eyes slightly shined with appreciation as the attendant whose status got exposed as Madam Liang''s apprentice first looked even more shocked and then vexed at her mistake.


    "Menxi, make sure to remember this lesson. You may all go"


    "Yes, Madam Liang"


    Wu Long and Madam Liang looked each other straight in the eyes while her apprentice went out of the room along with all of the guards that escorted him here. Wu Long noted that she sent everyone out to not let any harme to them should this situation escte.


    "So, what may the person who apparently single-handedly or close to that wiped out the Supreme Master Pavilion want with our humble organization?"


    "You are being too polite, humble organizations do not have such beautiful leaders"


    "Haha, I will take that as apliment. Oh! Pardon my manners, my name is Liang Yuhan, you may call me Madam Liang as most people do but for someone as handsome as you I may make an exception and let you call me Big Sister Yuhan"


    She smiled yfully at him.


    "Wu Long"


    Wu Long chuckled at her invitation to call her "Big Sister" and introduced himself in return.


    "...I think I may have exaggerated how humble our organization is, we do have at least thepetence to know your name, otherwise we would have been out on the streets long ago"


    After a slight surprised pause she chuckled.


    "I know, but I wanted to tell it to you myself"


    Liang Yuhan opened her eyes wide when she saw his charming smile and thenughed out loud.


    "Hahahaha, you are an interesting fellow, aren''t you?"


    "I will take that as apliment"


    "So, how may we help you?"


    "Information"


    "That much is apparent, but I am afraid the information you want is not something I can sell to you"


    "Even with much wealth?"


    "To use wealth you need to be alive"


    "Wise, but not in line with your industry''s behavior"


    "That would be true if the information was simply sensitive, but by selling it I will be enemies with your enemies, and being enemies with them is bad for business"


    As they talked Madam Liang took a deep pull on the smoking pipe and a thin line of herbal smoke escaped her lips in a long straight line. This was a special mix of herbs that some practitioners used as a cultivation catalyst. And the pipe was actually a spiritual treasure. Such pipes could be used to even smoke medicinal pills instead of digesting them. If used in such a manner, the medicinal effect would be absorbed very gradually, thus being not as intense, so a practitioner could umte it very slowly over a long period of time and then use it in their next cultivation session.


    "...I see, then how about the Clear River Pavilion?"


    "...it seems you n to interfere in many ns of those people, not just the ones you already ruined... you really are a madman"


    "Heh, it seems so"


    Wu Long was not surprised that the hands that were moving the whole continent would be behind most plots he would encounter, instead, he would be somewhat intrigued if he discovered a scheme that was unrted to them since their ns were meticulous and spanned hundreds of years they would most likely remove any schemes of other people as it would be seen as an unnecessary unpredictable variable.


    "However selling that information is not strictly going against them, or at least is not crossing the red line of selling information specifically about them, so I might help you...but before that... you must tell me how you knew this was our headquarters.


    Only the most powerful and influential people in the three continents know this, while most of the world thinks all our locations are those bureau branches that we run everywhere while treating this ce as just a slightlyrger brothel in a rtivelyrge city in the middle of an unimportant kingdom no one gives a damn about"


    "That''s quite harsh to the Jurong Kingdom"


    "Hah! If the Azure Eagle Empire cared even a tiny speck about it, this ce wouldn''t degenerate into a den of thieves, bandits, andpletely corrupt officials with a corrupt royal family ruling this pile of stinking garbage. The only reason I tolerate it all is since they know their ce and don''t touch me or my business, now, will you answer my question?"


    She openlyughed at his politeness to what she considered a garbage dump and asked in a sweet voice.


    "There is not much I can tell you except that I see a little more than is on the surface. Same as I saw through your disguise"


    Madam Liang looked at Wu Long straight in the eyes. Her gaze was piercing, while her expression was still that of an amiable discussion.


    "Ohe on, tell this big sister, and who knows? I might even reward you"


    As she said this she switched her legs as her left leg went down and her right leg was now crossing over it. This movement made her chest slightly bounce.


    "Heh, while that does sound tempting I really have nothing to tell you more than that"


    He said while chuckling. At this time she lightly cleaned the smoking pipe of ashes, and after cing a new herbal ball lit it up, taking a few puffs.


    "Then how about telling me a little more about yourself?"


    "Hmm~ I might consider it if we be more intimate with each other"


    "...Hahahaha, oh my~ how bold"


    She slightly widened her eyes but thenughed, brushing it off. She stood up and went up to him, cing her left hand on his chest and approaching his face with hers, looking with her dark green eyes into his.


    "Come on, handsome, tell this Big Sis a little more about you, will you?"


    "I must warn you that charm arts are as useless as illusion arts in front of me, and Pink Dream Flower is not something that can shake me either"


    Wu Long smiled as he detected subtle waves of Spiritual Qi mixed with Soul Powering from her, as well as a change in the smell of the herbs her pipe was emitting.


    "Che, you are no fun~"


    She made a pretend sullen face and went back to her seat, letting him see the bewitching view from behind again.


    She knew that Wu Long was extremely dangerous, and suspected even more danger that was not seen, but she was not afraid of him since she did not detect hostility.


    Her greatest strengthy in illusion arts and charm arts which seemed like a joke in front of him, and herbat prowess without them was much lower.


    Illusion masters were actually very dangerous and elusive since not everyone used pupil arts. And even those who did were not always safe as there were many illusion techniques, some of them extremely powerful and profound. Wu Long''s Chaos Origin Eyes were just that unique and potent.


    She was trying to figure out if she could press him for more information, but she did not want to risk turning him into an enemy when there was no benefit. Besides she had suspicions, and if true, making an enemy of him would be a disaster even she cannot afford.

 Chapter 139 I will visit you again

    <h4>Chapter 139 I will visit you again</h4>


    Liang Yuhan sighed and decided that it would be a lot more beneficial to keep amiable rtionships and have a wealthy client than try to figure out how he found out about them and risk getting on his bad side, losing a potential money-bag client. She could always learn moreter. This caution is what kept her alive throughout her long life filled with peril.


    The fact that the headquarters of such an influential organization were located in this backwater ce in the middle of nowhere was usually their perfect disguise frommon people.


    Wu Long was also surprised, as he ran into it by pure coincidence. He was astonished to feel the aura of a Seven Profound Realms practitioner for the first time in this world inside a slightly big brothel but soon found many more powerful auras in the Nine Mortal Realms. As he checked the building he recognized it to be a hidden location of the Thousand Eyes Information Branch since he saw a massive underground facility with an archive that sent and received information from all around the continent.


    He was a little excited to meet the first person who likely was here before the ''great cmity'' and thus could fill in the nks or correct his knowledge and spections about this world. But he still had to be cautious since she would be much more sensitive to his questions and he did not know her affiliation. She was also cautious of him and seemed to suspect something. So he had to y safe for now. Just being able to confirm her location and overall demeanor, as well as establishing an initial rtionship was enough of a profit from this encounter for him.


    "So, what could you tell me about the Clear River Pavilion?"


    "Depends on how much are you willing to pay?"


    A heavy thud resounded as a coin purse full of gold mmed on the table not far from Wu Long, and then a few more followed after that.


    She nodded with satisfaction once the amount was enough, and gestured to a seat not far from her as he now was a client.


    "The whole sect''s now a puppet, they killed two grand elders and the third one disappeared somewhere as well, but there were witnesses that im to have seen her not long ago at the border. There was also a massive number of regr elders who disappeared. Those were all upholders of justice and upright people, who were mostly of conservative views. That sect has been thest bastion that separated this country fromplete depravity like the one in the neighboring Liugwei Kingdom, but they were slowly bribed and corrupted from within.


    Most of the disciples are oblivious though, since the decisions were made in the inner chambers of the upper echelon of the sect. The biggest surprise is that there was no coup, which means that the old sect ancestors as well as the widely renowned for his righteousness current sect master are on board"


    She briefly exined the situation while she ced her hand on amunication jade. Soon one of the attendants came with a scroll with detailed information.


    Wu Long nodded. The situation was not very surprising, as the sects that were considered righteous were not always so righteous in Wu Long''s experience.


    "Are you sure you want to mess with those people?"


    While Wu Long was pondering, Madam Liang drew on the pipe in her hands and blew out a new long stream of smoke, looking at it with an introspective gaze, and finally asked in a slightly lower voice.


    "Are you worried about me?"


    Wu Long chuckled and charmingly smiled while she humphed in response.


    "Of course this Big Sis is worried, are you moved?"


    "Very"


    She slightly narrowed her eyes at how immovable to her charms he was when he chuckled in response. In truth, he was very much interested in her, who would be against knowing such an alluring and remarkable woman a little closer? But he did not want to give her the impression that he fell for the little tricks she made, as well as was not inclined to y along with her fake flirting. However good she was at this, she was nowhere near skilled enough to fool him as he clearly saw the cold calcting look hidden deep within her green eyes.


    "How about Bahshi Assassins?"


    "I don''t sell information about them and they do not touch any of my people, that is our agreement, so I cannot sell you this either"


    "Heh, looks like all of the best information is off the table"


    "It is a small world"


    She only ruefully smiled at his light rebuke. It was trulyughable for the biggest information dealing organization on the continent to not be able to sell information freely, but this world was truly too small to be more unrestrained in doing such business. She was widely known among the biggest powers as all people who survived the ''great cmity'' kept tabs on each other to a certain extent, so there was not much wiggle room, lest she be enemies with them while having nowhere to run since she could not escape further than the three continents.


    "I will be visiting you again, Liang Yuhan"


    He replied, and she smiled in return. Nothing was better than a wealthy client returning. She did detect subtle different meanings in him calling her by her full name instead of Madam Liang or Big Sister Yuhan as she proposed, but it strangely felt very natural when he said it so she did not object.


    There was something mysterious about him, especially since her very powerful illusion arts and charm arts did not work on him.


    "It seems I need to research on him some more..."


    She said, as she stood in the hall alone and looked toward the view of the city, she puffed her smoking pipe with an introspective look, her eyes now cold and calcting.


    ''The fact that his name is Wu Long ... and that hatred for Lust Cultivation, as well as resistance to all of my charms and that technique... but...there is no way that person could be in this little ce, not to mention appear only now''


    She thought to herself, as there was only one notorious hater of Lust Cultivators in the Seven Boundless Worlds by the name of Wu Long.


    "The God of ughter and God of Pleasure...huh"


    She said introspectively as a light spring rain began to fall outside the window she was looking through, coupled with lighting and thunder up in the sky.


    She of course did not believe that he was ''that'' Wu Long, but his name was too resounding when it came to Lust Cultivators, as he nearly single-handedly eradicated an entire practice from the face of the entire cultivation world, leaving only dregs that survive in the shadows. Thus his eradication of them in the Supreme Master Pavilion and then the royal family instantly brought an association.


    She also noted a report about Heaven Transcending Lotus from the Ye family banquet which astonished her since it was a widely known signature move of the God of ughter Wu Long. Of course, she also never saw the technique, but its description was widely spread, and it matched very well with the description of the technique used in the Imperial Capital.


    But since there was no meaning in The God of Pleasureing here and pretending to be a rookie cultivator, and she did not even know of his demise staying in this isted world her assumption actuallyy in some sort of connection between them, which was why she was trying to learn more about him while being cautious and not using more forceful methods. She also did not sell information about him, or share any of her doubts with anyone, so his enemies still did not know of his name and origins.


    "Should I ask Lian Zhiqiu? That little pervert girl has not even visited me in the past decades..."


    She said out loud as she thought of Wu Long''s origin being reported as Yin Yang Unity Pce. She then decided to wait and see a little more.


    ---


    Wu Long donned a bamboo hat and a cloak and exited the brothel into the rain. He then left the city, quickly dispatching on the way out several rogue cultivators who decided that he was easy prey since there were many of them and they were all in the same major realm as him, and sped off in the direction of the Clear River Pavilion''s Spiritual Land, as he wanted to get there before Wei Lan, or at least not long after she arrived.

 Chapter 140 I was promised to be welcomed

    <h4>Chapter 140 I was promised to be weed</h4>


    Wu Long arrived at a small town. It was rtively peaceful, but his gaze saw a different picture since there were several high-level cultivators pretending to be townsfolk. Once he appeared, he was immediately locked onto by their gazes and in the case of some of them even spiritual senses.


    "Is it him?"


    "The realm and description matches...but we cannot be sure"


    "Report it just to be su-..."


    Before the two of them could finish their discussion Wu Long stepped forward and arrived in front of them in what seemed like an instant.


    "Shit!"


    "It''s him!"


    "Run!"


    Several panicked shouts resounded and seven people from all over the small townunched in different directions. But the two that Wu Long was in front of did not manage to make even a second step before falling to the ground in pieces.


    He quickly rushed off after the rest of them and made sure to hunt them down to thest. It seems even if they did not know his location or purposes, they anticipated his route since he first disrupted ns in the Fantian Kingdom, and then in the Tingren Kingdom, so the next ce was correctly assumed to be this country. And the subversion of the biggest sect in the kingdom was bound to be one of the bigger undertakings so they ced people to report if he showed up in addition to the personnel that was probably here already.


    "...M-Mister Wu?"


    As he hunted thest one down he heard a familiar voice and with a smile on his face raised his head to see Wei Lan''s surprised one. She was also wearing a bamboo hat and cloak to shield her from the spring rain.


    "I told you to call me Wu Long, it is more inti-..."


    "What are you doing here? ...And who are these people?"


    She demanded halfway through his words. His smile turned a little wry in response.


    "I have finished my business in the Tingren Kingdom and decided to visit for that gratitude you promised, but it seems the people who are doing shady things here were anticipating my arrival"


    "What do you mean by shady things?"


    "Hmm, I will exin, but let''s find somece cozier than under the rain first, shall we?"


    "Where is Miss Shen? Is she nearby too?"


    "No. She is handling the remaining lust cultivators in the Tingren Kingdom. It should have been my work but she generously offered her help, not to mention that she has her own grudges with them"


    She looked at him for some time as the rain fell over their bamboo hats and then nodded. He led her to a randomly chosen restaurant in the town but as they approached the doors she spoke from behind him.


    "This ce''s food is not that good. Follow me, I know a better one"


    He turned to look at her with a little surprise. She was from the sect located right near this town so she of course knew it quite well, but was it really that important how good the food was in this situation?


    "I don''t like to eat food that is not to my taste"


    She added not turning back when she felt his gaze and he smiled, as he marveled at how her thought process worked. But something about her interested him.


    Once they arrived at an ''eptable'' ce they entered a private booth and she ordered for both of them as he said that she was more familiar with the food here. Though he paid the gold upfront, which she tried to protest but then remembered that even the money she had was technically his since she took it from the Supreme Master Pavilion.


    She excitedly introduced the food that arrived not long after and Wu Long looked at her with a fascinated gaze as he never saw someone get so enthusiastic about food. But once he tasted it, he felt strange enjoyment.


    He never really paid much attention to the food he ate. Even when tasting street food on dates with his women, he enjoyed theirpany, while the food itself was mostly ignored. His early life was spent on battlefields, and hister life was that of a rogue cultivator. Other than inpany he took sustenance in the form of fasting pills. Cultivators above Nine Mortal Realms did not need food, and the further the realm the rarer it was for someone to eat to enjoy it. Only enthusiasts continued while the rest simply thought of it as an unnecessary hassle. But after seeing her so excited about it he decided to pay a little more attention and was surprised to find it enjoyable if he actually paid attention to the taste.


    She got even more delighted when she saw him appreciating it and began talking as he listened, and watched her, fascinated by how something so simple could make her so vibrant.


    After they ate, he secured the room and gave her the scroll he purchased not long ago. By the time the food was gone she returned to her normalposed and calm demeanor which somehow made Wu Long chuckle. The transformation was just too abrupt and noticeable.


    He turned more serious after, as what she was about to learn was not something pleasant. She silently read the scroll but halfway through her eyes widened and she raised her gaze to him.


    "This is- This is impossible, Honorable Master would not allow..."


    "This is something I purchased from the Thousand Eyes Information Bureau"


    She looked at him in silence for some time, shock, disbelief, and a flurry of other emotions creating a storm inside her eyes, one much fiercer than what was outside.


    Thousand Eyes Information Bureau''s information was highly urate, thus she was forced to face reality.


    She then forcefully calmed herself down and lowered her eyes to the scroll again, looking through it, paying more attention to each and every word and name. Her frown deepened and more and more shock, as well as anger, appeared in her eyes.


    She finally finished reading to the end and looked up while raging mes of fury burned in them. Among those who were dead were the ones she respected and valued the most, but what enraged her the most, was that there were some of them among those who lived.


    When she read that the sect master she respected so much was still in charge of the sect despite what happened to the others her hands were trembling in indignation. She already sensed that it was all true, but she had to confirm it for herself. The sense of betrayal and loss was gripping her heart.


    Wu Long silently sat opposite her, giving her time to digest all of the information and the emotions it brought.


    "I need to go to the sect, but I am afraid I cannot show you the hospitality that I was nning to"


    She finally said after adjusting her mood, looking into the window their table stood by.


    "Not a problem, as long as you are weing me I do not care about anyone else"


    "Quit joking! I am being serious!"


    "As am I"


    She looked at him when she heard his response which sounded a bit like the teasing he did before, but in a slightly different tone, and saw a calm expression without a hint ofughter as he said his next words. Her eyes widened as she did not expect a sincere look from him.


    It seemed he sympathized with her pain and did not make thatment in jest. He was just saying that as long as one person he knew weed him he did not care about what attitude other people who he did not know showed him.


    "Are you saying that you still want to go with me there?"


    "Yes"


    "Even after knowing what the situation is like from this scroll?"


    "Yes"


    "Why?"


    "Because I was promised to be weed when I came here"


    "..."


    She looked at him for some time in silence, trying to figure him out.


    She did not detect any signs of lying from him, so it could very well be true. But then again, she did not notice the betrayal of many people she trusted and respected before so she was not as trusting of her own ability to distinguish lies, malice, and treachery at the moment. The only factor she could trust was that he saved her before and was even generous enough to provide her with what she needed for travel.


    He looked backpletely calm. She did not see any teasing or mocking on his face, nor was there pity. If she trusted her eyes she would simply see goodwill.


    "You know that this is not a joke right? I do not expect to return alive from there"


    "I know that, though you can expect to returnpletely safe as I need someone to wee me to be weed"


    He smiled a little at the end of his sentence, but this smile strangely did not make her feel bad. It was as if this humor was a soothing one.

 Chapter 141 Tagging Along

    <h4>Chapter 141 Tagging Along</h4>


    "Haa~ I really cannot figure you out. You may be powerful, but our sect did not artificially grow like the Supreme Master Pavilion.


    Clear River Pavilion stood for more than a thousand years and there are generations of heritage thate with it. It is one of the oldest sects in this country that stood long before there was even a Jurong Kingdom and one of the considerablyrge sects on the continent, even though it might not enter the top 10 it is still within the top 50.


    Do you even know how many generations of sect protectors we have? We did not take many disciples in, as we raised the bar very high since there were too many people who wanted to join, but after so much time do you think our sect is as feeble as the Supreme Master Pavilion?


    The current pavilion master is a Core Formation Expert, and unlike the decrepit ancestor of the Supreme Master Pavilion who barely reached his realm and whose life force was already depleted, he is in his prime and in the 6th level"


    She started persuading him. His feat of obliterating an entire mediumrge-sized sect was no doubt impressive, but in her opinion, if he got on the high horse because of it he would be making a deadly mistake.


    "I know"


    But he simply nodded in return with the same smile.


    "I am grateful for all that you have done for me, and that you want to help me, but I cannot in good consciousness lead someone I am indebted to death"


    "I think you are overthinking this, I do not need to fight all of your sect since I do not like meaningless ughter without any cause, and you are there so we should theoretically be able to spare anyone not rted. Though that depends on you.


    Additionally, I do not need to hunt them down like Lust Cultivators, so if we do have to fight the sect protectors once they start running I can ignore them.


    Thus, the only ones that could possibly be of any consequence are your grand elders, sect ancestors, and the sect master.


    And if you do not want to lead me, it is fine, I will tag along on my own. We cannot arrive at the same time anyway, since then it will not be you weing me as you promised but using together"


    He replied in an absolutely calm and somewhat casual tone as if he was talking not about fighting a sect but about going out shopping.? After some time of looking at him, she sighed somewhat defeated.


    She had to go, but there was nothing she could do to stop him from following her, and nothing she said seemed to work.


    "Haa~...fine, do what you want...I just do not want to hear any words of resentment on the way to the Yellow Springs"


    "Great, shall we set off then?"


    He smiled at her, and she shook her head in surrender. Wu Long tipped the waiter generously and set off with Wei Lan. The spring rain left as suddenly as it appeared, so they went without their cloaks or bamboo hats.


    "You have quite an abundant Spiritual Land"


    Hemented as they went out of town and started on the trail leading to the sect through the Spiritual Lands. Wu Long sensed that the Spiritual Qi here was quite potent, thus creating a good atmosphere for cultivation. The surroundings should also be abundant with quality medicinal nts and the like.


    "Yes, but that makes it that much more dangerous since the demonic beasts that popte it are generally of higher tiers. We even have confirmed a low-level 8th-tier demonic beast in the depths"


    "Oh? What type of beast is it?"


    "It is a fire attribute snake-type beast, but we cannot match it to any records so we just call it the Fire King, since it is the overlord of these Spiritual Lands. Even the strongest people in the sect cannot do anything about it so we avoid going into the depths to not provoke it"


    "Fire-attribute snake?"


    Wu Long''s eyes shined with interest, as this might turn out a good profit if it had a Neidan.


    "I just told you that it was an 8th-tier demonic beast right? It means it would take at least a Core Reformation Realm practitioner to just not get instantly obliterated by it"


    She looked at him with astonishment when she noticed a certain glint in his eyes.


    "You love food, right? Think of how delicious the meat of a high-tier demonic beast would taste"


    When Wu Long said this, a somewhat dazed look appeared on her face, but she quickly snapped out of it and shook her head. Not that the higher the tier the more delicious the meat was, but the abundance of Spiritual Qi that coursed through the meat would cause a change, producing a reaction with a cultivator''s taste buds, making the meat taste delicious specifically to cultivators.


    "You are a madman!"


    "Hahaha"


    Wu Long onlyughed at her look of shock at what kind of ideas visited his head.


    "I am joking, if we really were to eat it, we would have to look for someone to cook it, since it has to be a skilled person"


    "I can cook it! ... I mean, hypothetically... stop putting crazy ideas into my head!"


    She blurted out the first part of her response almost instinctively, the second part was where it hit her what she had said first, and when she got out of her flustered state because of the first statement she slightly blushed and red at him with rebuke. Wu Long first looked a little surprised but onlyughed moreter.


    On the way they met several disciples of the sect in separate groups who looked at her with shock and as she smiled at them awkwardly greeted her.


    After some time...


    "Stop there!"


    They saw a patrol of sect protectors, and as Wei Lan told him, he did not see anyone below the 6th level Qi Manifestation Realm among them, meaning that those who could not reach this realm did not qualify to stay as sect protectors and would have to either leave or be sect retainers.


    "Who-...G...G-Grand elder Wei?!?!"


    As they looked closer at who was approaching the protected territory their eyes widened.


    "It is nice to see you, Protector Gan, do you think you can let me through? I am quite exhausted from travel and also have a guest"


    "...My apologies, Grand Elder Wei, no can do"


    As Wei Lan greeted the leader of the patrol squad he first was shocked and then a regretful expression appeared on his face. As Wei Lad raised her eyebrows he was a little surprised but continued to exin.


    "You were officially exmunicated from the sect...we were told you left of your own ord after the scandal"


    "Scandal?"


    "...You and Grand Elder Lin, Grand Elder Mo, as well as a number of elders were used of epting bribery to subvert the sect interests, as well as coborating with corrupt country officials and sects to oppress the innocents of the country, the other Grand Elders fought back and were killed along with some of the other traitors, but you and most of the elders should have left..."


    Wu Long saw the fire of fury she suppressed before exploding again in Wei Lan''s eyes. He sighed as he expected something like this.


    This was a regr behavior of sects that were considered righteous and just. The people who were usually at the top of such sects enjoyed their status of righteous people and the respect they got for being just, as well as craved to be viewed as upholders of morals and principles, thus, when they acted in an unjust manner they had to make up a sanctimonious reason for it, that would let them continue being viewed as just and righteous in the eyes of society.


    Of course, they knew that it was to some extent a pointless effort as there were always people who saw how the world really worked and not what they were shown, but the number of such people was truly pitifulpared to the mindless crowds who gobbled the lies and pretenses of these people, so their vanity was satisfied with that.


    It was also the reason why such people were usually aloof and quite shut off from the outside, since they wanted to be seen as above the mundane which was their excuse to not see people from the sects that were not righteous. They did not like meeting people from? ''unrighteous'' sects who would jab at them withments about their ''righteousness'' in their conversations withrgely no consequences since they still did it in veiled ways. Of course, open ''defamation'' and ''insulting the integrity'' of such people would almost always be met with retaliation, which could be immediate or slow depending on the situation and offender.


    Wu Long was very familiar with this behavior but it seems that Wei Lan was meeting it for the first time. It was likely that she was kept in the dark when the sect or its members did shady things, and was left alone only because of the strength she brought to the sect.


    He did not interfere, only waiting for her to calm down and deal with the situation herself, as he was here only as support and not the main participant in the events that were about to transpire.

 Chapter 142 Let Her Through

    <h4>Chapter 142 Let Her Through</h4>


    After a few moments, Wei Lan took a deep breath with closed eyes and as she opened them again the anger in them could not be seen. However, Wu Long felt that it did not disappear, only contained and hidden, waiting for the opportunity to be released.


    "Protector Gan, you have known me for more than a hundred years, and I have known you to be a reasonable and just person. I do not want to have a conflict with you.


    The scandal you mentioned is not something that should be announced but proven to you and all members of the sect so that you can be sure of the veracity of their statements.


    I did not collude with any corrupt individuals, nor would I tolerate anyone doing so. Anyone can say that, but anyone can also just say the opposite about me. It only depends on whether my past behavior earned me that trust or not.


    You must have also felt something was wrong when they just announced it like that.


    Let me through so that I can confront my users, and you will get your answers after all of this is done"


    Hesitation appeared in the eyes of the leader of the squad. Wei Lan was widely popr with lower-level members of the sect exactly because of her character and personality. Thus the feeling of betrayal from hearing that she was secretly a person who could do such things was very intense. But there was also doubt hidden deep within everyone who knew and respected her, and now that he was talking to her face-to-face this suspicion grew more intense.


    "...Senior Gan...Grand Elder Wei has always been just... maybe it is some kind of a mistake?"


    "Senior Gan! I trust Grand Elder Wei! Didn''t you also feel strange when Grand Elder Zun was making the announcement?"


    "Senior..."


    Once someone behind him started to talk in a wavering manner more and more voices began sounding out from the squad. The squad leader hesitated for a little more, and finally raised his hand, quelling the voices of his people.


    "...I understand, please follow me"


    The way the scandal was dealt with was truly very suspicious, coupled with the fact that all of the used people were mostly known for their unbending righteous character, while the most hated Grand Elder Zun was now oppressing the former subordinates of the ''traitors''.


    This was another reason that the people in righteous sects had to find sanctimonious reasons for their actions if they acted not justly. It was because staying righteous earned them the support of the masses. This time the cover-up was far too sloppy so their own sect members were left in doubt.


    But even if not for that reason, Wei Lan was actually one of the stronger Grand Elders of the sect. They all could not do anything to stop her if she wanted toe into the sect forcefully anyway, so there was meaning in trying to stop her. The fact that she tried to persuade them peacefully already told him many things.


    They were escorted by the sect protectors and led through to the inner parts, passing through several more squads and eventually outposts. They had to stop and persuade people several more times until a crowd gathered behind them to follow Wei Lan. Even if they found the scandal suspicious, they were all little people in the sect and had no way of expressing their doubts for fear of retaliation. But now that an influential figure such as Wei Lan appeared, they could finally figure out what was happening.


    Before the sect gates, Wu Long suddenly stopped, and when Wei Lan questioningly looked at him, he made her roll her eyes when he just stood and looked at the gates like someone who came to visit. She crossed the threshold of the gate and then turned. She hesitated a little if she should engage in this charade but then greeted and invited him to which he happily smiled and finally entered the gate.


    She shook her head at how meticulously he took her word of a warm wee when he visited the sect. But when he opened up his hands indicating that she should feel free to jump into his embrace to give him a truly ''warm'' wee, she nearly smacked him, only staying her hand with the willpower of a Grand Elder.


    Once they entered the sect Wu Long began admiring the architecture, sometimes touching the pirs or walls of buildings and praising their construction. Wei Lan looked strangely at this newly turned architecture enthusiast, wondering what he was up to now. But she just shook her head as she partially gave up on understanding him.


    The truth was that, despiteing here with the determination to die fighting for truth and what she thought was right, when he decided to tag along, she felt a strange sense of security. The casual way in which he talked about dealing with the people they were about to meet did not sound like a baseless bravado, instead giving off a feeling of reliability and stability. And his light teasing and fooling around allowed her to regain someposure.


    The people around also looked at him strangely since he behaved too freely around her but did not give it much thought since the situation was not sox for them to concentrate on such minor details.


    Once they were at the central square of the sect, the news already spread and a massive crowd of people assembled, growing by the second.


    "Sect protectors! What do you think you are doing, letting in the traitor!"


    Suddenly, a thunderous shout resounded and two people in Foundation Building Realm appeared in the square from the other side with a crowd of elders in the Revolving Qi Realm behind them. The elders did not dare to confront Wei Lan themselves so as soon as they heard the news they immediately began to assemble near the area where the Grand Elders lived.


    There were more auras of people in the Foundation Building Realm rapidly approaching this ce, and more elders constantly joining the already assembled ones. The whole sect was concentrating in and around the central za.


    "All sect members! Listen to orders! Prepare for battle and stand by! Activate the sect protection formation!"


    A loud voice empowered by a formation resounded over the entire sect. Moments after a dome of Spiritual Qi appeared in the sky above the sect, and amotion spread through the crowd of disciples, retainers, and protectors who did not know what to do. They would normally execute orders like that immediately, but there was too much confusion going on and the situation was too out of the ordinary for them to quickly react.


    "Grand Elder Zun, Grand Elder Wei is here to confront her usations, I believe all of us are entitled to a proper exnation since she is refusing the charges of treason! If you coul-..."


    "Presumptuous!"


    Wu Long rolled his eyes at this response.


    "Who do you think you are?! I see, so there were still people like you who did not get caught! Sect protectors listen to orders! Arrest this traitor!"


    Mass confusion further spread as this protector was one of the more respected ones. Meanwhile Wu Long was continuing to admire the architecture, touching everything like the scene happening now did not concern him at all. The only time he remotely paid attention was when he reacted to Grand Elder Zun''s manner of speaking and reply.


    "Hono-...Sect Master Dan!!! Come out here! I demand an exnation!!!"


    Just as some of them started to move a long staff appeared in Wei Lan''s hand which stopped them all in their tracks. She did not bother with the Grand Elder she was never fond of, and instead her voice filled with fury and carried by Spiritual Qi resounded over the sect. Her usual address of ''honorable'' stopped midway as she could not call him that anymore.


    "You! You want to fight with the entire sect?"


    "Hmph! A traitor is a traitor! Look how she is resorting to violence right from the start!"


    "What arrogance! How dare you speak to Honorable Sect Master in such a manner!"


    More and more Grand Elders appeared as they were called from all over the sect. They looked indignant but Wu Long saw panic and dismay in their eyes. When they got rid of Wei Lan they clearly did not expect her to return in this manner.


    "Fairy Wei, offer to speak with them in private, otherwise they will not admit anything and you will not get a clear answer before this all esctes at which point talking will be meaningless, at least behind closed doors you might get a chance of getting an answer"


    Wu Long told her. She looked at him, hesitated, and then finally nodded since she also understood that there was no way they would admit anything to her in front of everyone. And she was too aggrieved to not hear at least some words from them.


    "Let me speak to Sect Master Dan, we can talk in private"


    She dered to the Elders and Grand Elders, and a hesitation appeared among them. Since it was truly favorable to them they started to waver.


    "Let her through, I will meet her in front of the Main Pavilion"


    "Yes, Honorable Sect Master"


    A voice sounded over the sect and all sect members bowed in the direction of the sect''s core area and replied in unison.

 Chapter 143 Honorable Sect Master

    <h4>Chapter 143 Honorable Sect Master</h4>


    Wei Lan and Wu Long were now escorted by around thirty elders and all of the remaining nine Grand Elders as they did not let anyone from the lower level members follow. The sect members continued to assemble in front of the sect''s central za while the elders created a perimeter in front of the crowd to cordon off the area.


    A few Grand Elders and the majority of Elders wore guilty expressions once they were a bit further from the other sect members. It was not like all of the people were in on the conspiracy. Most of the people were just going along with the flow. However, it did not make them any different in Wu Long''s eyes.


    "Quit fooling around and go!"


    The Elders were slightly unnerved by Wu Long''s strange behavior as he continued to praise and admire the architecture around, touching everything, and seemingly feeling the materials it was all made of.


    But he was with Wei Lan, and he did not seem that consequential since his realm reached only Qi Condensation. So they did not really pay that much attention to him, his behavior was just a little irritating to them. Wei Lan only shook her head as Wu Long chuckled and ignored them.


    As they reached the Main Pavilion, they saw a man who stood in front of it. He looked middle-aged with the refined appearance of an imperial schr. An impression people of the ''righteous'' sects loved to give others.


    There were also two people behind him, one was a woman looking not much older, but the man beside her started to show signs of aging, which meant that he entered about the final seventh part of his natural lifespan. All three of them were in the Core Formation Realm, and Wu Long could easily guess that the two behind were Sect Ancestors.


    If the requirement to be sect master of this sect was reaching that realm, it could easily take hundreds of years before such a person would appear with the state of this fractured world. Thus their having not many ancestors despite having a heritage spanning over a thousand years is not surprising. There was most likely no founder among them since Core Formation Realm practitioners'' natural lifespan was only a little over a thousand years, so these two were likelyter-generation sect masters.


    There were also retired Grand Elders behind them, around twenty people in total, but most of them were not looking so old. Wei Lan noted that there were a lot of the older retired members as well as the oldest Sect Ancestor missing from the crowd, which meant that they also did not agree and were disposed of.


    Wu Long then shifted his gaze to the right where a group of men, thirty men strong, stood across the little open space before the Main Pavilion. Their leader, a man in gray robes, was in the Foundation Building Realm, and the rest were in the Revolving Qi Realm. But the leader gave a much more dangerous feeling than the sect''s top practitioners despite being a realm lower.


    ''Heh, either they really anticipated me here, or my luck is just that good''


    He thought to himself, as a light of mild excitement appeared in his eyes. Last time he met such a dangerous opponent it ended in disappointment so he was still not able topletely get rid of that bad aftertaste.


    Wu Long was not someone who would be considered what people usually call a battle junkie. He was quite the opposite, someone who preferred to get rid of his obstacles as fast as possible, and if he did not need to have a conflict he did not create one.


    But not being able to release his full potential as it continuously and rapidly grew was a little frustrating. Additionally, fighting, danger, and being close to death were all part of the catalyst he used to stimte his low potential in his past life, which allowed him to continuously break his limits in addition to other efforts, so he was used to struggling against bad odds. The lukewarm shallow waters he was in now were slowly but surely stifling him a little.


    Thus he greatly appreciated the chance he got this time, hoping that it would be a more stimting experience that would allow him to vent his frustration and also allow him to stabilize his foundation. He also expected a lot from the ''righteous trio'' of the sect master and ancestors.


    When the people who should be here were all assembled, the whole ce was covered by a smaller dome, sealing the ce and preventing anyone from eavesdropping.


    "So...you''ve returned"


    The sect master looked at Wei Lan with sadness and a little bit of guilt mixed in. Wu Long was genuinely surprised, but it seemed this man was not thepletely corrupt ''righteous'' leader of a sect, but a man who struggled with his decision. Though it ultimately did not change his fate since he chose to betray his consciousness and Wei Lan, he at least earned a not-so-miserable death in Wu Long''s checkbook.


    "You should have not returned... you were lucky toe out safe, maybe you could have lived a good life..."


    "Are you not going to make excuses?"


    Wei Lan''s eyebrow slightly twitched at the word ''lucky'', since she knew exactly what her fate would have been if Wu Long did not save her.


    "No...I will not. I did what was right for the sect, and at the same time preserved my own life"


    "Do you truly believe that?"


    "Yes"


    "How could you? All of ... all of the people who trusted and respected you...!"


    Pain broke Wei Lan''s voice a little. Her hands were trembling while holding her long staff.


    "Haa~, you don''t understand... we mere mortals have no way to oppose the wishes of higher beings"


    Wu Long narrowed his eyes at this sect master who seemed to believe that he had chosen a road of salvation for his sect. But he did not speak, letting Wei Lan deal with the situation so she could find some closure after it was all over.


    They spoke for a while. The sect master was in a slightly mncholic mood,menting that she came, and regretting that it all came down to this. Wei Lan was filled with pain, bitterness, sorrow, and anger. The sect leader admitted everything, not trying to avoid responsibility.


    "Why?"


    Finally, Wei Lan asked him for his reasons, and the sect master deeply sighed, making a quick look at the person in gray robes not far to his left, who surprisingly was not at all paying attention to their conversation, but was focused on the extremely handsome but otherwise unremarkable in terms of cultivation young man beside Wei Lan. As he confirmed that the person was not interested in monitoring or restricting what he spoke about he turned back to her.


    "I was shown a glimpse of what was behind the curtain of this world. I then understood that we are all tiny pawns in the grand scheme of chess masters who treat this world like a game board. We cannot resist them, so I chose the lesser of two evils"


    "And you believe in that nonsense?!"


    "I do, but you are different... you would not give in, and would have dragged our sect into a conflict it cannot endure..."


    "You are simply a coward!"


    "Perhaps I am... but a living coward is smarter than a dead brave man!!!"


    Some anger shed in the eyes of the sect master, and his voice rose gradually bing an angry shout at the end. However regretful and guilty he felt, being called a coward in the face by the disciple he once cherished the most, and whose respect he greatly valued was not something he could endure without emotion.


    "Is that all you can say?"


    She looked at him, as disgust appeared in her eyes.


    "It is all, I have nothing to say to you except that I am sorry it hase to this. You were wrong ining here. Now, I will have to end your life with my own han-..."


    As the sect master was talking and a long staff appeared in his hand, as well as in the hands of both sect ancestors, Grand Elders, and elders, a clear cracking sound resounded. The smaller dome covering them broke and the sound of a riot broke into the space like an avnche into a peaceful valley.


    A dozen sect elders broke into the ce with panic on their faces.


    "Are you crazy? Why did you break the formation? And what is going on outside?"


    The sect master shouted as he clearly felt the Spiritual Qi belonging to these elders meaning that they were the ones who broke in.


    "S-Sect Master! It is bad!!! Y-Your conversation was being leaked in amplified voices throughout the sect by our own sect Grand Formation! We tried to reach you with themunication jades but the formation seems to be blocking everything! We attacked the smaller formation and only were able to break through now!"


    Shock appeared on all faces except for one. A light smile touched Wu Long''s lips and as Wei Lan turned to him he simply shrugged his shoulders. All those scenes where Wu Long admired the architecture run through her mind along with astonishment.

 Chapter 144 Bullshit Training Camp

    <h4>Chapter 144 Bullshit Training Camp</h4>


    "Well yed! You made many problems for us before, but I still underestimated you!"


    The previously silent man in gray robes whom the sect master was cautious of, spoke at this time, narrowing his eyes at Wu Long.


    "Well, if we killed all of you here, even while you admitted everything, we would inevitably have to kill some hot-headed righteous people outside who would have been clueless after that, and would have assumed we were the evil attackers, which I personally do not really care about that much, but..."


    Wu Long smiled as Wei Lan''s eyes widened slightly more as she understood that he went through the extremely tedious and difficult process of overriding the sect''s grand formation just for her sake.


    "Are you sure you want to continue opposing us?"


    The man said, but Wu Long simply ignored him this time. Now that the part of talking was done, he could finally stop being a spectator, since Wei Lan already spoke with the sect master and would be able to obtain peace of mindter.


    A sword appeared in his left hand, and grabbing the hilt with his right hand he slowly unsheathed it. This was his most precious inheritance from the Supreme Master Pavilion who so generously left him a 7th-tier Spiritual Treasure sword.


    "I can deal with the ones in front and the man who just spoke to me, the rest... I am afraid would have to be handled by you at least until the time I am done"


    He spoke to Wei Lan, and as she opened her mouth to object, she stopped herself and nodded instead. It was a mysterious feeling, but she believed he would be fine. There was something in the manner he spoke, a type of confidence and charisma that could not be faked, that inherently made her trust his words.


    Besides, even if she was strong among the Grand Elders, taking on nine of them in addition to thirty elders of the sect as well as thirty subordinates of the man in gray was already very taxing on her, so she could not really do much to help him and had to give her all just to survive this for some time.


    Wu Long knew that the focus of the man in gray clothes was him, so as he stepped forward, his destination was the ''righteous trio''.


    They humphed when they saw a greenhorn in the Qi Condensation Realm target them, but the man in gray became a little agitated. This man was a little, but not by arge margin, stronger than the unremarkable-looking man Wu Long met in the Tingren Kindom. Thus having recently lost a colleague ofparable strength to Wu Long''s hands he was extremely cautious of him.


    Sword Qi danced around Wu Long and the righteous trio widened their eyes at the incredibly potent and sharp Sword Intent covering the surroundings, making them feel a sword tip pointing between their eyebrows. Their staffs began moving in swirling trajectories and Spiritual Qi became visible around them looking like water being dragged around.


    "Clear River Art, first style, River Waters Flow Around Stones!"


    All three of them utilized the same technique and in the corner of his eye, Wu Long noticed that Wei Lan and the other Grand Elders used the same technique too. It seems this was considered the sect''s legacy technique. If a technique was named after the sect or vice versa, that meant that the sect''s founder created the technique, and it was their life''s greatest achievement.


    A ''style'' was different from the ''form'' that made one move in that it described a pattern of movement, so it would be continuously utilized in every move and attack the practitioner makes. A martial skill would sometimes have only styles or forms, but the mostmon was abination of the two.


    "First form, Great Torrent!"


    Using the style they then created the form. Wu Long''s Sword Qi shed against what looked like a river-like torrent of Spiritual Qi from the trio of righteousness. Sword Qi cleanly shed through the torrent but gradually became less potent as it went upstream and did not reach the three people wielding staffs by about a quarter of the distance between Wu Long and them.


    The sheer volume of Spiritual Qi shaved off the strength of the rather thin Sword Qi that he released with a continuous stream.


    ''Heh, what Clear River Art, this is Silver Water Exquisite Staff with masking Spiritual Qi covering it! But then again, this is a fractured world, isted from the outside so when their sect founder found the technique in the rubble of the previous civilization he probably thought that no one but him knew this "Ancient Art", not knowing how widely water attribute cultivators use it outside''


    Wu Long inwardly marveled at how such a thing would be passed as the legacy technique. Creating a technique often involved taking inspiration or utilizing concepts from other techniques and skills, sometimesbining several into one, but there was absolutely nothing changed in this technique except for a slight additional Spiritual Qi maniption that masked the appearance and made the torrent look not silver but semi-transparent.


    The three looked at Wu Long with astonishment, since his sword almost reached them despite the astronomical difference in the quantity of Spiritual Qi both sides used, now understanding that if they wanted to survive this they had to fight with their all. The sword intent Wu Long exhibited was something that could be incredibly deadly to them, and most likely cut the protective Spiritual Qi around them like a scorching hot sharp knife cutting butter.


    "Twelve Exquisite Palms Art, first style, Direct Palms!"


    At this time the man in gray clothes approached from the other side as twelve images of palms of Spiritual Qi appeared around him and rushed toward Wu Long with the movement of his left palm forward.


    Wu Long made a swirling move and his sword danced along with Sword Qi, cutting or parrying the palm strikes that came in a free volley.


    "Third form, Concentrated Strike!"


    "Clear River Art, fifth form, River Water Flows to the Ocean!"


    The man in gray immediately followed up with his right palm as the Spiritual Qi palms that appeared now all moved at the same time from different trajectories. The righteous trio also spread out and made identical staff movements that made three massive torrents of Spiritual Qi flow toward Wu Long, bing more widespread andbining as they got closer to him. The retired Grand Elders also joined in, surrounding Wu Long and sending long-range attacks to support.


    Seven talismans flew out of Wu Long''s hand as a barrier of Spiritual Qi flowing with patterns appeared around him. The gray-robed man''s eyes widened as the instant formation of such strength created with talismans required a tremendous amount of focus to create, which is incredibly hard to achieve in the middle of a battle like this.


    All attacks simultaneously shed against the barrier which held on for some moments and shattered. But the momentum of all of the techniques was gone, and they became a fog of Spiritual Qi that hid Wu Long''s figure. The strength of the barrier was exactly calcted to shatter after receiving all four attacks.


    Steel needles flew out of the fog to each of them, and as they blocked with their staffs and Spiritual Qi Palms, Wu Long''s figure shed before the woman sect ancestor.


    Her eyes widened and her staff rose into the air, but Sword Qi enveloped Wu Long''s sword and it moved continuously making seven strikes.


    The man in gray repelled the steel needles the fastest, but he was the only one who had to retreat while doing so since he was unarmed and had to conjure m images. As he wanted to assist the sect ancestor three talismans shed with light under the foot he stepped forward with. These were released at the same time with the needles but were covered by the spreading fog of Spiritual Qi close to the ground. His foot was trapped and the momentary dy allowed Wu Long tond one strike out of the seven on the sect ancestor, severing one of her arms.


    "Aaargh!"


    As the sect ancestor screamed in agony the other ancestor and sect master finally deflected all needles and came to the rescue, while the sect''s grand formation started raining swords of Spiritual Qi on the retired Grand Elders. Wu Long''s figure swirled and a circr arc of Sword Qi went out of the sword he shed horizontally. The sect master and ancestor blocked and were thrown back while Wu Long exchanged a volley of strikes with the gray-robed man who freed himself of the dying trap.


    "Do you know who you are going up against?!?!"


    The gray-robed man said with rough breaths as he was pressed by Wu Long''s attacks.''


    "They are not someone like you could go against!!! You have to know your ce to survive!"


    The man in gray continued to hurl such remarks at Wu Long since he took hisck of response for being somewhat intimidated.


    "You know? Your colleague in the Tingren Kingdom asked me the same exact question and then spouted simr bullshit, are they teaching you that in some kind of bullshit training camp?"


    What came back was a ''truly interested'' expression on Wu Long''s face which made the man in gray''s face red with anger.

 Chapter 145 You don’t disappoint

    <h4>Chapter 145 You don''t disappoint</h4>


    While still fighting the man in gray Wu Long released more steel needles in the direction of the two of the righteous trio who still had all their limbs intact. Some of the retired Grand Elders escaped the torrent of swordsing from above andunched attacks on Wu Long.


    At this moment a dozen of Sword Qi strikes came from another direction as the people who were with the man in gray saw that the situation was getting unfavorable.


    "Eight Extreme Strikes, first form, Unrestrained Cuts"


    After pushing back the man in gray Wu Long''s sword shed diagonally once but eight Sword Qi shes appeared crisscrossed and went off, expanding in the direction the attacks came from.


    He simultaneouslyunched twenty-six talismans with the other hand.


    Ten became a barrier that shielded him from the attacks of the retired Grand Elders, while sixteen went in the direction of the sect ancestor who lost an arm and was trying to retreat to safety. The woman tried to move her staff with the remaining arm, but it was not her dominant arm and her reaction was a little slower because of the injury so she was quickly bound in Spiritual Qi chains that came out of talismans as they swirled around her, wrapping her up and then sealed themselves on the chains.


    The other two tried to help but Wu Long stepped in their direction instead. The gray-robed man who was pushed back earlier came back with a new volley of palm strikes.


    "Great Wall Palm, Void Piercing Step variation!"


    Suddenly, Wu Long''s free hand which was previously releasing talismans and needles came up forming a palm strike as a palm image as big as a person came out in the gray-robed man''s direction with incredible speed as if the space between them was squeezed.


    This strike required a lot of Spiritual Qi to conjure so Wu Long''s palm has been umting it for most of the battle. Any experienced fighter would be able to notice such a long umtion since Wu Long was only able to release a little of Spiritual Qi outside through the Qi Maniption Rings, but he used masking techniques as well as spread some of the Spiritual Qi he released throughout his body, instantly collecting it back to the palm at the moment of attacking.


    The palm shattered the volley of palms the man released and sent him flying back as he was hit while moving forward to Wu Long. A chilling sound of crushed bones sounded at the moment he collided with the palm head-on.


    It was actually a utilization of the Void Piercing Step that Wu Long used to travel long distances which gave it its incredible speed with a palm technique called the Great Wall Palm that could be used to create a massive wall of giant palm images. In a way, it was something Wu Long came up with himself since it requiredbining the techniques that initially had nothing inmon, but he did not name it and simply considered it using two techniques at the same time.


    The two whom Wu Long was closing in on did not expect the gray-wearing man to be sent back in such a fashion so their response which factored in his interference before Wu Long reached them was a little dyed, and Wu Long rid the other sect ancestor of his leg below the knee in their first exchange as a result.


    They fought for some more moments as the gray man''s Revolving Qi Realm subordinates who joined in with Sword Qi earlier and the retired Grand Elders also participated to give time to the man in gray and make up for the now ''iplete'' fighting force of the righteous trio. But as soon as they joined in they started falling like flies as they truly could not do anything in front of Wu Long.


    The man in gray robes grunted while standing up from the rubble as several of his bones were now broken and he had bruises all over him. His face was particrly nearly t and covered in blood now. There was noise ringing in his head as he tried to adjust his hazy vision and focus his disoriented mind.


    Finally, his eyes shone with a light of focus and he looked at the scene to see only two of his subordinates and a little less than half of the retired Grand Elders left. The sect master was covered in cuts and gashes while the sect''s ancestor was trying his best to fight having only one leg.


    Talismans were on the ground and in the air, trapping and blocking the movements and attacks around Wu Long while different ones elerated his movements in sudden bursts when he stepped on them. All of this was happening as the Grand Formation above was raining swords of Spiritual Qi on the heads of everyone.


    "Twelve Exquisite Palms Art, final form, Palms of Destruction!!!"


    The man in gray shouted in anger while rushing to Wu Long and he formed a palm strike with the hand that was on the arm which was not broken and sent it forward. Twelve Palms appeared in two circles around his palm, one circle with three palms and the other one with nine palms in front of it. The circles hurled at Wu Long.


    Wu Long released a flurry of talismans that rotated in circles before him, forming a heavy shield of Spiritual Qi, and also pushed his palm in that direction.


    The shield shattered against the first bigger circle and the second circle of three palms went further to Wu Long''s palm. There were thin lines of Spiritual Qi spreading out of Wu Long''s palm and forming a around it, and then the lines went crisscrossing around his arm like thin coiling springs, over the shoulder going down his side, and around his leg to spread an identical of Spiritual Qi on the ground. As the palm circles collided with the, it looked like they disappeared as they were absorbed and the ground below Wu Long''s foot shattered.


    But his arm and leg still sustained some damage as thin streams of blood shot out from ripped-apart skin and tissue in several ces along them.


    The base strength and speed of his opponents, as well as the volume of Spiritual Qi they could release, were higher than his, so he was only able to keep his advantage by holding the initiative, diversifying his tactics, calcting ahead, and sheer skill.


    He shattered most of the Qi Maniption Rings he had during his attack on the Supreme Master Pavilion, releasing the third form of the Heaven Transcending Lotus. He picked up a lot of them there but he was now more conscious that at a certain moment, he might not have the luxury of having the time to wear new rings mid-battle. So he was using his Spiritual Qi conservatively, not harming the rings. The simple Eight Extreme Strikes shattered three rings of inferior quality.


    The biggest advantage he had, and why he was able to keep them all at bay despite there being an opponent that was near the limit of what he could handle, and utilizing a tiny amount of Spiritual Qi was because he overrode the sect''s Grand Formation, and was not only attacking with it but mainly using it to power his own little formations and talismans.


    However, he had to take this strike head-on since it came faster than he could move out of the way ore up with better countermeasures.


    "You don''t disappoint"


    Wu Long said with a slight grunt.


    "!!!...H-How?!"


    The gray-robed man looked like he saw a ghost as the strike he made was supposed to either destroy the opponent with the first circle or go into the internal system and wreak havoc from within with the second one. This was the final and most powerful form of his technique, as well as his finishing move.


    Wu Long was familiar with the Twelve Exquisite Palms Art but he was just unable to utilize it efficiently at the moment since it required arge quantity of Spiritual Qi to be manifested outside. Otherwise, he would long since have used it against this man. So he naturally knew how to deal with the attack.


    "Aaaaaaargh! Die!!!"


    The man in grayunched at Wu Long shouting in near madness with two of the righteous trio, two subordinates, half of the retired Grand Elders, as well as three of the nine Great Elders who saw that the situation here was not good and left the stalemated fight with Wei Lan to join in here.


    They all desperately tried to press him with sheer numbers and try to make their attacks as simultaneous as possible, but the two subordinates soon lost their lives as injuries umted on the sect master and ancestor and the retired Grand Elders fell in droves. The man in gray was already not in his top shape so his role in containing Wu Long could also not be carried on by himself anymore. The only thing that saved them from immediate annihtion was that Wu Long sustained some damage from the attack of the gray-robed man, but even that handicap was not enough for them to close the gap as it was widening with their dwindling numbers and umting injuries. And slowly but surely they began to lose more and more ground.

 Chapter 146 The End of the Clear River Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 146 The End of the Clear River Pavilion</h4>


    As they fought the numbers of Wu Long''s enemies dropped faster the fewer were remaining.


    As their fighting strength dramatically dropped, and the sect ancestor who lost his leg was subsequently wrapped in Spiritual Qi chains and talismans, the rest of the weaker fighters were wiped out. Eventually, the only ones left were the sect master and the man in the now bloody gray robes who stood not far from Wu Long.


    "Haa...haa...haa...you will not survive this...haa~"


    The man in gray said while heavily breathing, sweat covering him along with his blood.


    "Haa...haa...young one...haa...you are strong, but believe me, going against those people is not something we, mere mortals, can do!"


    The sect leader also tried to reason with Wu Long at this point. They could clearly see that the final result of the battle was settled long ago, but they stopped only now since there were only two of them left, and it would not even be a battle. The man in gray lost all hope and only said his words to express his bitter resentment and tell Wu Long that he would definitely regret his choice to meddle in the affairs of the people behind him, while the sect master was still hoping to get out of this alive.


    There was a massive riot of the whole sect, so most of the elders were trying to contain the situation there, and Wei Lan was steadily holding her ground now that the burden on her lessened. She also gained the upper hand and was now killing off the Grand Elders one by one, while the elders all already fell.


    In the midst of all the noise, Wu Long looked expressionlessly at the two before him.


    "You should not negotiate with me, but her, I came only as a guest"


    Wu Long finally said to the sect leader and thetter widened his eyes. His gaze then fell to Wei Lan, and his final hope was extinguished since she would never agree to spare him. As much connection they had as a master and disciple, she was too decisive, and all the lives he and the others sacrificed would be enough of a reason for her to sentence them to death.


    "Was I... wrong?"


    He finally said, a light of regret appearing in his eyes while the man in gray humphed with disdain.


    "The Dao is formless"


    Wu Long replied to him, not agreeing or disagreeing with him. In Wu Long''s eyes were too many rights and wrongs, too many things that depended only on one''s perspective, so at some point, he stopped judging whether someone else was right or wrong, he only judged whether they crossed with his interests and motives or not.


    The sect leader looked at Wu Long with confusion, not understanding why he suddenly voiced a part of a famous Daoist axiom.


    Wu Long simply waved his hand as talismans went off flying to the sect master who did not resist and allowed them to capture him. The man in gray did not count on being given such grace and stared at Wu Long with a slightly mocking expression, hate deep in his eyes.


    "You might have won against me, but you will see...haa~ I''m so unluck-..."


    He put all of the resentment into his words and with a sh of Wu Long''s sword, his head parted with his body.


    ---


    The next events happened without much suspense as Wu Long helped Wei Lan to overpower and simrly detain the remaining Grand Elders. They then both cleaned up the elders and with this, the curtains closed on the ruckus in the Clear River Pavilion.


    Wei Lan did not spare any one of the detained, only letting them be executed ording to sect rules in the presence of the whole sect and not simply killing them herself.


    After that, after a short general meeting, the sect was officially disbanded since they would only invite disaster if they stayed together as a sect while having lost all of their top-level members and elders. Wei Lan was busy handling the disbandment in an organized and orderly fashion since the resources of the sect as well as all valuables had to be distributed between the former sect members.


    During this period of time, she did not have the time to think, busying herself with work.


    After the fight, Wu Long refined the injuries he sustained with the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art into the durability of his body and then focused on cultivating the Golden Yang Dragon Body using the Yang attribute medicines he obtained in the Supreme Master Pavilion and purchased from the Soaring Feather Trading Company. Wei Lan also gave him the best ones they had in stock here in the Clear River Pavilion as he mentioned them when she asked if he wanted anything from the sect resources that were about to be distributed. He mainly focused on cultivating his Yang Root and Yang Qi, putting the tempering of the body as a second priority.


    He was given one of the small mansions belonging to a Grand Elder next to the one Wei Lan lived in, so hefortably stayed there, not bothered by the busy work of sect disbandment going on outside.


    When the night fell, Wu Long sat down to rx a little after cultivating.


    "Haa~ what a shame~..."


    He was slightlymenting the fact that Hua Ziyan did not get to see his fight with the gray-robed man as that would have been very beneficial for her. What she practiced was Spiritual Fist Arts while the man used Spiritual Palm Arts, which were considered part of Spiritual Hand Combat Arts, and closely rted to each other. She could eventually even expand to use both fist and palm.


    The man in gray robes was decently skilled for someone born in this fractured world and his age, so his way of utilizing the techniques would have been a good example of what to do and what not to do for her.


    The trip was deviating from what he imagined it to be, as he did not expect to meet women who would be his or whom he would covet on the way. The dysbined were a lot longer than Wu Long initially nned for the entire trip, so hemented the fact that he was away from his women.


    If he knew beforehand he would have taught them a moving technique and then they could move together. But then again, teaching them efficiently would only be possible with Luo Mingyu, and he did not even meet her before the trip.


    Wu Long normally did not consider even years to be long periods, but something seemed to have changed, as even this seemingly short period made him slightly regret the decision to set off alone.


    He thought about it for some more time but then shook his head with a rueful smile. Thinking about it now was not going to make anything better, so he went to sleep.


    ---


    On the third day, Wei Lan finally finished her work and the former sect members started to rapidly leave the sect premises,? lest they were caught still being here when the condor-like rogue cultivators and other sects came.


    The treasuries, storehouses, and all buildings were now empty of anything of value as the sect was rapidly turning into a deserted one. By the end of this day, the only living souls on the sect grounds would be Wei Lan and Wu Long.


    She went to visit Wu Long right after, as she still has not yet gotten a chance to talk to him in peace and properly thank him for everything he has done for her. She was only able to, although sincerely, but still quickly express her gratitude right after the battle and then had to deal with the aftermath since she was the most senior member of the sect left.


    ''Yet again, how can I thank him?''


    She thought to herself on the way. She still was a little dazed at the fact she was even alive, not to mention that all the culprits were punished and killed. To top it off he thoughtfully left the sect leader and sect ancestors alive, capturing them, so that she and all of the sect members could confront and deal with them properly, thus having some meaningful ending to the sect.


    But what could she give him in return that would truly be of value to him?


    It was now obvious to her that he was not simply a genius who was very powerful despite his youth and lower cultivation level, but that he was far more mysterious and dangerous.


    Formations was a rather esoteric field, and it took a tremendous amount of time to learn it. The level of understanding, skill, and sheer knowledge one had to have to override a grand formation was unimaginable to her.


    Such mastery at such a young age was just physically impossible since even if he was the genius of geniuses he would have to have done nothing but reading on and studying formations from day one after his birth and do nothing else, and that would still be not enough.


    And yet he also had extremely highbat prowess and skill in the sword, as well as had the time to flirt with women. Wei Lan sighed at that thought, but her mind quickly returned to the important question.


    What could such a person possibly want that she could give?

 Chapter 147 A place to call home

    <h4>Chapter 147 A ce to call home</h4>


    Wei Lan was not able to think of anything she could offer Wu Long that someone of his caliber could value. Since her thoughts reached a dead-end as she passed through the sect and saw the scenery her thoughts began to naturally drift.


    Previously she did not have the time to properly process the loss of everything she believed in, or more urately, she was busying herself not to think about it.


    It was only two months ago that she went through the same ces she passed by on her way now, living the peaceful life of a Grand Elder, guiding her disciples and subordinates, and feeling content. And now that she looked at the empty and deserted alleys, buildings, squares, and training fields, she was finally feeling a profound loss. The feeling of betrayal from some of the people she most respected and trusted hit her like a wave.


    There was also no ce she could call home now, and no people she could call her family like she did with her sect. The anxiety that was brought by the uncertainty was slowly creeping into her heart.


    While she was overwhelmed by these thoughts she entered the small gate of the courtyard and detected profound waves of Spiritual Qi from the inside of the building, stopping before the door and waiting since she knew that he probably detected her approaching long ago, so he would eventuallye out. Disturbing a cultivator in such moments was poor manners since they would have lost a part of the progress they made if they were interrupted in the middle of the cultivation session.


    After only five minutes Wu Long came out to greet her with a smile on his face.


    Wei Lan looked at Wu Long with slight surprise, since his cultivation session stopped too abruptly.


    "My apologies if I disturbed you"


    "Not at all, I always wee a beautying to visit me"


    He said with a charming smile and she rolled her eyes.


    "Still, you didn''t have to cut the session short"


    She forced herself not to react and stayed on her point.


    "Hm? Oh, I used a special technique to lock the progress in ce, so I can just restart where I finished before"


    "Eh? ... There is such a godly technique?"


    "You are right that it is godly"


    Wu Long chuckled since this technique truly was created by a ''God'' title holder, the Battle God, who also created the Spiritual Qi War Art. This technique allowed one to pause cultivating to deal with any threat that came when they were meditating, and then resume after with no loss of progress. However, unlike the Spiritual Qi War Art, this technique was harder toprehend even at the 1styer and thus not as widespread.


    "I see... ahem, I did not properly thank you before... Not That!"


    As she was saying that he opened up his arms and she responded instinctively. But looking at his obviously disappointed face and posture as he dropped his shoulders a bit when his arms went back down she somehow got the urge tough. She knew that he was not really sullen, and was only making that face yfully, but she still could not fathom how such a powerful person could be so weird.


    She chuckled, but quickly stopped herself. He returned to his normal posture and smiled at her as she tried to contain the smile from earlier.


    "You are quite persistent"


    "I am, I was promised a warm wee, I am still waiting for that"


    He said with a yful sullen voice as she grunted and looked up hoping that the heavens would grant her the power to deal with this man.


    "So, what are your ns now?"


    "..."


    She suddenly understood that she almost forgot about her mncholy from before because of his antics. She looked at him with widened eyes, and a warm smile touched her lips.


    "I don''t know, and to be honest, that makes me uneasy"


    She said, surprised at her honesty and willingness to talk about it herself.


    "If you do not have any particr ns you can go to my sect since they will wee you, a Foundation Building Realm expert with open arms. It will be better than uncertainty and once you calm down, if you do not like it you can leaveter"


    He said with a smile.


    "Y-you have a sect?"


    She somehow thought that someone as mysterious as him was more of a lone wolf or at least with a secretive organization, but to think he had a sect was a little bizarre.


    "Yes, I am a disciple of Yin Yang Unity Pce"


    "Y-You are a disciple?!?!"


    She shouted, and then covered her mouth but still looked at him with eyes full of shock.


    "Then what would I be, an elder?"


    "I thought you were the sect master..."


    "Hahaha... no, the sect master is someone else"


    "...wait a minute...the Yin Yang Union Pce, the sect of the Great Seductress?!?!"


    It seemed there was no end to shocking revtionsing from Wu Long.


    "Hehe, it seems our sect master is even more famous than I was told"


    He chuckled at her while nodding.


    "Of course she is famous, the younger generation may not know but I am actually her peer in generations...though I could not achieve the same heights of course... but do you even know why she is famous?"


    "Hmm, I think I was told that she seduced a lot of men...which I must doubt..."


    "She did not seduce a lot of men, she is called that because she helped countless women seduce the men they wanted. Her only criterion was that both the woman and the man she wanted to seduce must be a beauty and a handsome man, and she did not care much about anything else. She also specified where they would then Dual Cultivate...though no one knows the reason.


    But the storiester got jumbled and distorted, and thus the rumors you mentioned spread through word of mouth inter generations. But most influential men who have good looks and are of the older generation still fear her since she could try to help any woman with good looks seduce them"


    Wu Long heartilyughed when he heard Wei Lan''s exnation as now he was able to solve a puzzle he was slightly stumped by earlier.


    "But wait, her sect practices Dual Cultivation, are you saying..."


    When he nodded Wei Lan simply shook her head, it seemed she exhausted all of her reserves of surprise at this point.


    ''To think he was a Dual Cultivator...with that prowess? and that knowledge in formations? hm?''


    "Wait? Did you learn formations from the Great Seductress?"


    "No, but I guess she is quite aplished in them as well, I noticed a few very interesting formations in the sect and was wondering how such a small sect had such a powerful grand formation...regardless, you have nowhere to go anyway, so that might be an option"


    "What about you? What are you going to do?"


    "I will stay here for a few more days, as I want to make some more progress with the Yang Medicine that I have umted.


    ''...and since I also want to check out that snake as well'', he added inwardly but did not voice it since that would derail the conversation.


    "Hmm, then as the host who promised to wee you, I will stay here with you while you are in the sect, and then...I think I will go to Yin Yang Unity Pce for the time being..."


    She said ring at him while saying the first part of her sentence, and rxing at the second part since she managed to prevent any teasing.


    "...where I will be the one to give you a warm wee"


    "You!"


    "Hahaha"


    As she rxed her guard Wu Long snuck in his own ending with the words ''warm wee'' sounding particrly emphasized. When she realized his maneuver to bypass her defense she red at him again while he onlyughed.


    "Haa~ whatever"


    She only shook her head and after some more idle talk, she left while Wu Long returned to cultivating.


    Two dayster, Wu Long finished cultivating what he purchased from the Soaring Feather Trading Company and his Yang Qi and Yang Root reached considerable progress, while also achieving a slight improvement in his body tempering.


    The Golden Yang Dragon Body he devised did not have any limiters on improving either one, so he could prioritize whichever was more crucial at the moment without limiting how much he could improve the otherter. Moreover, if the fire snake did have a Neidan, he would achieve dramatic improvement in both. Just as he was about to set out to the depths of this Spiritual Land, he was startled, as he felt three people with bonds to him rapidly approaching the sect.


    He came out to the sect entrance and soon saw four figures approaching with astonishing speed. First in the front was Ye Ling, and behind her were Hua Ziyan, Luo Mingyu, and Shen Min.


    Wu Long''s eyes first widened, and then a wide smile appeared on his face as happiness spread in his eyes.

 Chapter 148 Dao Family

    <h4>Chapter 148 Dao Family</h4>


    Wu Long saw that they were moving with the Illustrious Sride, a movement technique Ye Ling liked to use, which she probably taught her new juniors, but what surprised Wu Long was that they were moving at a speed Ye Ling could manage, but the others should not be able to handle, especially Luo Mingyu.


    Not to mention, that Ye Ling was already in the Foundation Building Realm. It seemed that returning to her Path of the Sword, she was able to make rapid progress in her cultivation until she was stopped by the quality and quantity of Spiritual Qi in the surroundings. Otherwise, she would have reached even higher realms.


    ''Heh, no wonder my Yang Qi was at the limit of what it could handle''


    He thought, as he unexpectedly and unknowingly was already bound with a Foundation Building Realm expert in addition to two Extreme Yin physique women at that time. They reached him and smiled at his both surprised and happy face.


    "Do you like my surprise?"


    Ye Ling said with a proud look on her face.


    "Very"


    Wu Long nodded as he approached and hugged her, to which she embraced him in return, letting him know by how tightly her hands were holding him, how she missed him. He tightened his hug in return as he too longed to see her and others.


    "Ziyan,e here"


    He beckoned her while walking up to her when Ye Ling was content with his warmth and finally let go. Hua Ziyan slightly widened her eyes, and with a little timidness approached him as he went to her with open arms and embraced her. She trembled slightly in his embrace and then returned it, as a feeling of happiness spread through her. He then kissed her, to which she eagerly responded.


    Ye Ling looked with warm eyes at this scene, as Wu Long asked her to look after her when he left the sect. She soon noticed the problem Wu Long was talking about, as she seemed to think that she could only stay with him if she was useful enough, and studied Dual Cultivation scrolls and tomes without end and cultivated with effort. The fact that her cultivation base was lower than Ye Ling and thus even her Pure Yin Essence was not able to advance his cultivation much was one of the sources of her anxiety that she would not be able to keep up and be cast aside.


    But although she noticed it, her younger self without the memories of the current Ye Ling did not know how to deal with it, and even Ye Ling who awakened agreed that direct interference would ruin her chance at a mental realm growth. Realizing self-worth was something very precious to every cultivator, and closely linked to expanding their potential. Not to mention that she had to learn to make her own progress, as helping her achieve that realization without any effort on her part would be harming her instead of helping since she would be then slowly ustomed to being led and not moving forward herself.


    However, it did not mean Ye Ling could not do anything at all now that she was awakened and had all of her years of experience. She subtly guided her in their conversations, making her realize on her own that Wu Long never expressed any other requirements for her to be his woman other than being loyal to him and having no other men.


    Being in his embrace now only reassured her newfound hope that she was not just a cultivation partner who had to prove her worth to not be discarded, but that she was a woman loved by him.


    Ye Ling marveled at how crudely he tried to guide her to that realization before, since the only thing he did was make her too exhausted after their cultivation sessions to do anything for him, thus trying to show her that he did not expect her to service him like a servant.


    Wu Long then embraced and kissed Luo Mingyu, who responded with an eager kiss of her own, showing him what she learned from the scrolls and tomes and additional exnations from Hua Ziyan. He smiled as he hugged her close.


    He then beckoned Shen Min into his embrace and she ran into it as if she was the one who did not see him the longest, despite only being apart for a few days. The othersughed at this sight.


    "When I received your message about her I decided to pick her up on the way. Those rats can''t run or hide anywhere in this small world anyway, giving them a few more months of life will not make much difference"


    Ye Ling said to his slightly questioning gaze.


    "How did you all move at your speed though?"


    "Ah, that, hehe, sect master taught me a Moving Formation long ago, though I never used it, which allowed a group to share the speed and move at the speed slightly slower than the fastest member, though that member would have to endure quite a lot, I could handle the three of them"


    Wu Long nodded with understanding. Aside from Formations that were formed with symbols, arrays, talismans, and inscriptions, there were Formations formed by a group of people as cornerstones, such as Sword Formations, Spear Formations, Movement Formations, etc. Such Formations allowed several people tobine their strengths efficiently into one. However, it seemed that the knowledge about them was greatly deficient in this fractured world, as sects and organizations would usually put great focus on the practice of those formations so that even their lower-level members could fight high-level fighters, and Wu Long did not meet any, which would have made it harder for him if he did. So he did not expect to see one, thus creating a mystery of how they moved so fast.


    "And Feng Yi?"


    He asked. Since Ye Ling picked up Shen Min whom she never met, bymon association Feng Yi whom she did meet would have been here as well.


    "That girl first has to decide whether she wants to be with you or not first"


    Ye Ling said, folding her arms, somewhat surprising Wu Long. She was usually a kind and gentle woman, and she also weed Feng Yi when she met her, but it seemed she was a little dissatisfied with her attitude.


    "Heh, you are being a little mean"


    "Yes, I am, but what can I do, I don''t like the man I love being ignored"


    "S-sister Feng Yi is not ignoring Wu Long, she just..., she just..."


    "I know, don''t worry, I just want her to have room to, but also the motivation to decide"


    Luo Mingyu tried toe to Feng Yi''s defense and Ye Ling smiled, then gently rubbed the top of her head as Luo Mingyu closed her eyes with a smile. In the time they spent together, she came to regard Ye Ling as a kind older sister who looked after, guided, and pampered her.


    Wu Long also noticed that Hua Ziyan seemed to have a simr attitude toward her. The mature and experienced character and demeanor she naturally showed were probably the cause of them looking at her as a sort of leader.


    "I am going to get jealous you know?"


    He said with a chuckle and sheughed in return at his slight teasing. She then came to his embrace again, kissing him with all of the tenderness and love she held in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, I am yours, and yours only"


    He smiled at her whisper in his ear after the kiss and this time kissed her.


    "...Ahem"


    As a slight sound resounded to the side, Wu Long parted his lips from Ye Ling and still holding her in his embrace, looked to the side, where Wei Lan awkwardly stood for some time, not knowing what to do. She noticed that Wu Long moved to the entrance with a surprised expression so she followed after him, but ever since she arrived she did not find the right opportunity to make an appearance.


    "Ah, my apologies, my family decided to surprise me with a visit, so I was eager to meet them. Everyone, meet Wei Lan, former Grand Elder of the Clear Water Pavilion"


    When he said the word ''family'' the three beside Ye Ling blushed with happy smiles as he signified with these words that they were not passing lovers, but someone he regarded as his daopanions. Although marriage was notmon in the cultivation world, since most cultivators did not acknowledge any authority over their private lives, there were still families,monly called dao families who wereposed of daopanions. If a man called his woman a daopanion it was akin to a lifelong promise of marriage to mortals, only even more significant since the time spent could potentially be eternal, and the rtionship was identified by not an outside authority but mutual trust and feelings, signifying that they shared one path in life.


    Wei Lan was a little dazed at how beautiful all of the four women in front of her were, but she somehow understood it since she understood his charm. She smiled and weed them, and they soon started introductions. But what Wei Lan did not notice was that when her eyes shed with a little envy at their happy smiles, Ye Ling''s eyes showed a glint of attention, and a smile touched her lips.

 Chapter 149 You really know me well

    <h4>Chapter 149 You really know me well</h4>


    Wu Long and Ye Ling sat on a porch overlooking a gorgeous garden that was beginning to bloom with flowers and had a tranquil pond in the corner.


    Wei Lan took Hua Ziyan, Luo Mingyu, and Shen Min on a tour through the sect. Although its days of glory were now in the past its scenery still held a lot of history and stories. It seems that Shen Min quickly bonded with the two who were already quite close while she learned the movement technique and while they traveled here. Despite her being higher in the realm, being close in age possibly was why it was easy for them to band together and form kinship over being Wu Long''s women despite knowing each other not too long.


    "How did you know I was beginning to miss you?"


    "Hah, do you think I have known you for some months? When I heard your voice through themunication talisman message about Shen Min, I instantly saw through your cheerful tone"


    "Haha, you really know me well, despite the fact that I changed so much"


    "Hmm, I think you exaggerate how much you changed"


    "But..."


    "Oh don''t give me that"


    She said with a chuckle.


    "Do you think when we were together I never noticed those interested eyes of yours when you looked at some women?"


    "...you...?!"


    "Haha, seems like I can tease you after all"


    She chuckled as she was greatly satisfied with his reaction to the revtion she held in before. She was far older and widely more experienced than him in their past lives and found his ''hidden'' interest in other women cute. But she never mentioned it for the same reason Wu Long did not want to interfere with Hua Ziyan''s development. This was a crucial realization he had to make on his own at that time, as he was still quite young to her then.


    He really was surprised, as he never thought that he was seen through at the time.


    "You may have be more experienced, more mature..."


    She said as she looked at him.


    "...more skillful in bed..."


    She then smiled with a smile that made Wu Long want to stop their conversation and drag her to the bedroom.


    "...more powerful and knowledgeable, but you are still fundamentally you. Your mental realm grew and you became wiser, but you are still the same man I met on that day of the first snow, the man I fell in love with, and the man I fell in love with again without any memories of the past"


    She said to him, and he looked at her slightly dazed at her words.


    "Which is why I can instantly notice that you are trying to make the same mistake again"


    "Huh?"


    "You met me and are trying to limit your pursuit of women again, you think I did not notice that girl looking at us with envy and how you talked with her?"


    She said as she noticed that Wu Long did not pursue Wei Lan despite being quite visibly to her very interested. He only teased her a little, but that was more because he genuinely was entertained by her responses.


    "I may have not said anything in the past but you are already not that green young man I should be careful to not harm with advice"


    Ye Ling chuckled at his astonished gaze as he realized that he really was subconsciously trying to distance himself from pursuing women, as he would have probably already made a real move when they talked with Wei Lan after the sect disbandment if it was usual.


    ''You can''t hide who you are, huh?''


    He recently caught himself several times trying not to give meaning to his attraction to women, as he did with Cai Yin in the Tingren Kingdom or Wei Lan here, but he realized that it was a futile attempt at changing the fundamental part of him.


    He was notpletely aware of it, but it all stemmed from the fact that once he met Ye Ling, a part of him that was dead for very long was revived, and there was a chance that another part that died with his first love would revive too. Those parts were what made him not so fearful of meaningful connections. It was a part of him that allowed his women not to be kept at a distance because of fear that he might lose them and lose thest barely pieced-together part of his soul. Thus he started craving real rtionships instead of casual ones he preferred in his past life.


    But now that he was healing in a true sense, a new fear rose in him, which was the fact that he was different from the time he was with the women he now had the possibility of holding in his embrace again. He was now not someone who restrained his desires for other women, which was why his confession to Ye Ling started with the words "I am a selfish man" and not the words of love. And there was a possibility that this might cause rejection from the women he could finally meet again.


    But what he realized at this moment thanks to her, despite not seeing the change that urred in him so clearly and only vaguely recognizing it, was that it was futile for him to try and change the fact that time had passed and that he was different, it was also futile to deny who he was.


    Hiding that would only make him disingenuous towards the women he cherished, which was a behavior he despised, and also make his women unhappy, as he did not believe they would ept him not being happy. He could only hope that the women he still did not meet again but held dear to his heart would be as epting of his change as Ye Ling.


    Once he realized that, there was a light of rity in his eyes.


    "Thank you"


    He said sincerely, looking her in the eyes.


    "Anytime"


    Ye Ling replied with a gentle gaze, as her hand went onto his cheek caressing it. In the bedroom, it was always Wu Long who led her. But in the matters of his heart, she seemed to see even deeper than he could himself, and she was also the one who he relied on when he became exhausted in the past. Now that he was more mature and those times passed very long ago he gradually forgot what it meant to lean on someone, but it seemed she was not so inclined to let him weather everything by himself while his women were only cuddled and protected.


    He gently embraced her and they kissed, tenderly, lovingly, and without any care for the beautiful scenery as only each other existed at this moment in their world.


    Some time passed as they sat down beside each other again, looking forward into the garden and enjoying this peaceful moment. They listened to the sound of silence, as it cuddled them in its embrace, helping them feel each other''s existence even more vividly and clearly.


    ---


    Later in the day, they all sat down for a meal, which Wei Lan surprisingly prepared herself. She was proud and excited to introduce her cooking, which was to everyone''s delight very delicious. As Wu Long saw her wearing a in white apron over her robes a glint appeared in his eyes that made Ye Lingugh uncontrobly while everyone except Wu Long looked at her with slight confusion.


    She really knew him well, and as soon as his instincts woke up thanks to her the ces his mind went to when he looked at something were instantly affected.


    After the meal, Wei Lan led the trio for another tour as they only covered some of the sect before, while Wu Long and Ye Ling went to his living quarters again, but as soon as they arrived, instead of the garden porch they sat on before, she took his hand and tugged in the direction of the bedroom.


    He looked at her with a smile, and she lightly blushed, looking to the side. It seemed that there was another part of her that missed him, and she could no longer wait. She also noticed how excited he was from seeing them.


    "You really know me well"


    He said to her with a smile as he swooped her into a princess hug and carried her like that into the bedroom.

 Chapter 150 (R18) Calling out his name

    <h4>Chapter 150 (R18) Calling out his name</h4>


    He sat her on the bed and bent down to kiss her, while she began to disrobe. He also did not dawdle and removed his upper robes. She rose from the bed without interrupting the kiss, and her robespletely fell onto the ground. What was underneath them was a hip-length white semi-transparent negligee that did not restrict ess to her alluring chest since it was light and held by thin straps and thin white lower underwear.


    "Ummf! mmmf, mnn, mmm"


    He grabbed her breasts through the negligee, feeling their softness and sticity with his fingers and massaging them, prompting her to start gently moaning into his lips as her body heat shot up.


    Her hands went on to his forearm and shoulder as she felt the sturdy muscles under her fingers, the sensation which, along with his familiar musk, was sending waves of numbness down to her lower spine.


    He then slid his hands through her waist to her hips, and took off her lower underwear, leaving the negligee on her, as hey her on the bed.


    "Aaah! Yes! Mmm, more! aaah!"


    He bent down to her slit while opening her legs by her thighs, which he started pleasuring with his tongue and lips, sucking on her clit and lower lips. She moaned loudly as she felt his touch that sent blissful sparks through her.


    Pleasure was coursing through her body, as his right hand went to massage her breast while his left hand first held her thigh, and then went to help his mouth bring her pleasure. Soon her stomach started lightly spasming as the walls of her tight pussy clenched on the fingers he slid inside.


    "Wu Long! I''ming! Mmmmm!"


    She bit her lower lip and relished in the reverberations of the orgasm that came with him sucking on her clit and pinching her nipple with his fingers, while the fingers inside her pussy were rubbing a spot on the upper inner wall not far from the entrance. Her juices flowed out and he drank it all as she was lightly convulsing with an arched back.


    "Haa...haa...haa"


    She was gasping for breaths, her chest making an enchanting movement as he stood up and started taking off the lower robes and her eyes went on to him.


    He got rid of thest of his clothes and his imposing dick came into her view as the entrance of her pussy started twitching with anticipation. There was a tugging feeling deep in her abdomen that was craving for it.


    He looked into her eyes filled with expectation and slightly smiled. She blushed and looked slightly away while he positioned himself in between her legs.


    "Aaaaah!"


    He then adjusted his position and lodged his penis deep into her insides, touching the end with the tip and slightly pushing it up. Her hands went up onto the bedsheets above her head and she clenched them while her back arched again, pushing her mesmerizing tits, which looked even more erotic because of the now loose negligee into the air. Her head tilted backward, and her deep blue eyes flickered as if a blue me was dancing in them. The feeling of being connected brought them both into ecstasy.


    "AaaaaAAAAaaaah!


    He then took her body by the waist through her thighs, and she ced her hands on his back through his shoulders. He lifted her up and while on his knees on the bed sat her down on his cock, as it went slightly outside and then balls deep into her. She screamed in delight from feeling full of his meat rod.


    "Aaah! Aaaaah! Nnnuaaah! Mmhaaah!"


    As she adjusted to the feeling, he started moving his hips and moving her body with his hands, sliding her up and down on his cock and causing her to scream with every thrust. He started slow, and very gradually increased his pace. She was looking him in the eyes and he was the pleasure burning inside them. They kissed, twining their tongues and exchanging saliva. His right hand was still on her waist while his left hand went under her ass and grabbed it, both kneading it and supporting her.


    "Mmmf...mmmh....nnfuf...mchu....mm"


    His hips were making a passionate dancing movement, making sure his cock touched all of her sensitive spots. The love juice she was releasing started making the ce they were connected wet and sloppy as it started dripping down his balls and falling onto the bed below.


    "M! Mhm! Mmfuuuuuummmmmm!"


    Soon, she started convulsing and the walls of her pussy clenched on his cock, as he slightly increased his thrusting pace and she started climaxing, loudly moaning into his lips. He let her relish in the ecstasy of her first climax in this position for some time and started moving again once she starteding down, making her still sensitive pussy scream in delight.


    "Mhaa...haaa..Ah!...haa...Aaah!"


    They broke their kiss as she gasped for breaths. He started making bigger thrusts again. Soon, another climax hit, as he came inside her, filling her insides with thick white cum, but did not stop and continued to move as their juices overflowed between them. The temperature in the room gradually rose as he was moving with the same rhythm. Her gaze soon became unfocused as her deep blue eyes became covered with a light film of pleasure. Her body arched and she tilted her head back, and he increased the pace a little more.


    "Yes, more, stuff me deeper with your cock!"


    She screamed in throes of passion while her face was looking up and he increased his pace to a full marathon. He was plunging his dick deep into her, sending bolts of lightning through her body. pping sounds started spreading as his hips now pped against her round and bouncy ass. Her love juice and his cum were dripping below them as he came inside her over and over again, painting her insides with cloudy white while she climaxed and convulsed on his cock, her eyes zed and her tongue peeking out. Each and every time he thrust in, he spread her folds wide with the tip of his dick and then they contracted tightly on his way out, and then he spread them all over again as waves of bliss spread with each one.


    "Mmm! Mmnh! Nngh!"


    He thenid her down and started ramming his dick deep into her from above, while tightly holding her, in his embrace, as he kissed her again. She moaned into his lips, tightly clinging onto him and eagerly answering his kiss.


    The creaking of the bed, the muffled moans, as well as the pping of their bodies, filled the hot and humid room with lewd sounds. Her round breasts were rubbing against him, causing a pleasurable sensation while she felt waves of blissing every time he pressed them with his body.


    "MMmmmhaaaaaaah!"


    She soon started climaxing again, and as they parted their mouths her moan escaped her while he relished in the sensation of her clenching his dick with her tight and wet pussy. He came inside her again, sending her ecstasy to another level, and watched her feel the reverberations. As she calmed down, he turned and she sat on him, raising her upper body to give him an incredible view of her disheveled negligee not at all covering her breasts that started bouncing up and down as she began moving her hips. He ced his hands on her hips, and she ced hers together on his lower abdomen, so her forearms pressed her ample chest together in a bewitching sight.


    "Mmm...Wu Long!....haaaa....yes....nghh..Wu Long!...aaaah!"


    She moaned loudly as she rode his dick, slowly letting it in and out, pleasuring herself and clenching down on him, as her walls moved to make him feel good. She was calling his name over and over again in between her moans, as she felt his cock spreading her pink fleshly walls. Their previously abundantly released juices made the sliding motion incredibly slippery and thus much more sensitive and smooth. She felt her orgasming soon and the movement of her hips intensified as her ass started bouncing and making pping sounds again against his hips.


    "Ummmmmmfff"


    Soon she fell onto his chest as she convulsed and he hugged her tightly while he released another load inside her. She bit her lips and her eyes went up as her heady sideways on his chest. He could feel her convulsions both from the twitching of her insides around him and from her whole bodyying on him.

 Chapter 151 The Initiation

    <h4>Chapter 151 The Initiation</h4>


    She breathed heavily in the room that was filled with their scents, lying on his chest and clinging on to him.


    After she calmed down a little, Wu Long adjusted their positions so that they couldfortably lie down together and kissed her.


    "Haa~ we should get up. They will be back soon"


    She finally said as she now remembered that the touring group would return soon. This was the reason their cultivation did notst longer, as she was mindful about the face that they would be caught doing it. There was nothing strange about it, but she somehow felt embarrassment at the thought of the gazes she would see.


    "Heh, my Ling''er is already out of breath? How about some more? You were craving for it so much before"


    She covered her rosy face with her hands, refusing to look him in the eyes when she remembered how boldly she invited him to the bedroom, and how her passion drove her to say all kinds of things while they were doing it. She then quickly got up and ran away like that while heughed.


    He still did not want to increase his cultivation base until his foundationpletely stabilized at his current level so he cultivated the energy into Spiritual Qi War Art.


    He now thought to the fact that he had to up his efforts in cultivating his Yang Qi and Yang Root, as her speed of improvement in cultivation would quickly make her Yin Qi more potent. His thoughts then went to the fire snake deep in the depths of the Spiritual Lands. It was an 8th-tier demonic beast which should have been more than enough to kill him but he did not n to directly sh with it. Hunting demonic beasts and harvesting their valuable parts was one of the main ways of ie for some of the rogue cultivators, and Wu Long learned a lot about ways in which beasts much stronger than himself could be killed. So he nned to use the tactics he knew before.


    But now that Ye Ling, Hua Ziyan and Shen Min were here he could probably take it on in a team if they worked together well, he also could ask Wei Lan for cooperation.


    Once he made his n, he got up and clothed himself. When the tour of the sect finished the four beauties returned, and he unconsciously was enchanted by this sight.


    They then sat down in the garden, and Ye Ling, already refreshed and with fixed clothes came out to them soon. He smiled at her and she slightly blushed while pleading him with her gaze not to tease her in front of them,? ruining all of her image as an older sister. He chuckled and nodded, as a happy smile appeared on her face.


    He listened to how Luo Mingyu excitedly talked about her newprehensions that came out of this tour, as well as how Hua Ziyan and Shen Min wereughing at some of the stories Wei Lan told them and smiled while enjoying this time with his women. After some time of talking, Wu Long decided to voice his ns. He exined about the demonic beast and his overall n, and while the others listened Wei Lan''s hair stood upright.


    "Are you mad? Are you really going to try and hunt that serpent?"


    "Yes, though I will of course check if it has a Neidan beforehand, but my gut feeling tells me it should have one"


    Since it was the overlord of this territory and lived quite long, he was quite hopeful for his chances.


    "But it is an 8th-tier beast!"


    "Yes, and that is why I will need all of you''s cooperation"


    He said, and everyone except Wei Land and Luo Mingyu nodded, while thetter slightly lowered her eyes. He smiled, stood up, and came up to her, squatting down and raising her face with his fingers to look into her eyes.


    "Mingyu, I will need you to help me too"


    "Huh? But I..."


    "Ziyan''s technique in the Spiritual Fist Arts is already quite good, so I need you to help me teach her a good skill that she would need to help in this endeavor. I also know a few useful skills that Min''er could use with her chakrams"


    He did not let her finish and simply exined, as a smile bloomed on her face. He smiled back and lightly kissed her. Hua Ziyan and Shen Min were overjoyed when they heard that. Previously, he could not teach them that since the techniques were quiteplex, thus he would not be able to efficiently teach them in the short time they were together. But now that Luo Mingyu was here he did not have as many scruples. He then turned to Ye Ling.


    "Did you teach them the Spiritual Qi War Art? I can sense a little of its aura"


    She nodded with a smile, as she instantly realized the potential Luo Mingyu had when she taught her a little. So she taught her the Illustrious Stride they all now used first, and then the Spiritual Qi War Art.


    "Great, then we can stay here and prepare for a while"


    Now that Wu Long had his women around he did not hurry as much with his trip, so he could spend a little more time here, preparing for the raid on the serpent deep within the Spiritual Land.


    "You are all madmen"


    Wei Lan shook her head with a defeated expression.


    "Come on, think of how delicious it would taste"


    He said, and she became slightly dazed again. Wu Long chuckled at that look as she shook her head as if trying to shake off the image she had before her eyes. She made a mistake when she exposed to him her one weakness, and he nned to fully utilize it.


    "Haa~ whatever, I will tag along, you''re going to find a way to make me join in the hunt anyway"


    "Good choice"


    He smiled andughed.


    "That said, to practice that Spiritual Fist Art you would need an enormous amount of Spiritual Qi, which means you will need to tremendously increase it in a rtively short amount of time"


    He said, looking at Hua Ziyan.


    "Eh? ...then..."


    "Yes, we will cultivate once a day for now, and see how the progress goes"


    He said, and all of the women around blushed while Wei Lan became red as a tomato and ran away to cook while shouting ''pervert! lewd! indecent!'' to Wu Long who onlyughed at her reaction.


    "Um... sister Ziyan promised to teach me... so can I watch?"


    "Eh?"


    "What? T-Then m-me too!"


    Luo Mingyu said as Ye Ling gasped, looking at her with some astonishment, while Shen Min became excited and asked to join in too.


    "Hahah, normally I would not mind but not today, since today is the first time Ziyan is going to cultivate with Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art"


    He said, and they instantly understood. The first cultivation was what created the bond, and Wu Long did not know what the effects would be if the other women who had the bond were there. And far more important than that, this bond was an intimate connection between him and his women, so he wanted to put full focus on her. It was a sort of initiation, which only Hua Ziyan among them did not pass yet.


    ---


    After dinner, Wu Long led Hua Ziyan to the bedroom, and she nervously gulped as she was eager to try out what she learned in the time they had not seen each other.


    Once they were in the room, she started going down on her knees but he stopped her by holding her forearms and tugging her up for a kiss instead. She slightly widened her eyes, and then a happy smile appeared on her lips when they parted their lips.


    Wu Long enjoyed her attention to him and her determination to make him feel good. He also reciprocated with more sensual poses in which she felt the most pleasure, as more modest ones were not her preference. But today he wanted her to feel loved, as he received a little advice on dealing with her from Ye Ling earlier.


    Her misconception about their rtionship stemmed from her upbringing, as she was an orphan whose most early memories were of abandonment and being called "useless". Since she was taken to the sect she trained very hard not to be abandoned by Lian Zhiqiu who took her in and elevated her to the exalted position of Prime Disciple. Once she became Wu Long''s woman, she mainly thought of herself as someone who should please him and be useful to him to not be abandoned. He did want to let her realize her worth herself without any interference, since he cherished her potential to grow, but Ye Ling told him that indirect guidance might hinder her a little, but without it, she might not be able to make that step since her worries were that deep from her observations and time with her in the sect.


    Thus he made a decision to be a little more direct in his approach to her, showing her that he cherished her. Which was still a subtle enough means, but should prove useful. Thus, this time, he decided to properly show her that she could cultivate with him without pleasing him, and only receive, and still not be abandoned.

 Chapter 152 (R18) Let’s focus on you

    <h4>Chapter 152 (R18) Let''s focus on you</h4>


    Hua Ziyan looked at Wu Long with a wondering look.


    ''He''s not going to let me suck it?''


    She thought to herself, as she saw that he quite enjoyed it when they did it previously.


    "I love it, enough to want you to suck on it right now, but let''s focus on you today. We have all the time in the world, and you can always give me a good time another day. Just focus on your sensations and enjoy it today"


    He smiled and held her close with one arm on her waist and another on the back of her head over her hair while bending slightly down. He whispered into her ear, letting her know that he was not displeased with her fetio skills at all, and quite enjoyed it. A light silver went through her as she gulped. She quite enjoyed the feeling of her throat being full of his cock, and the way he said that he wanted her to suck it made her happy. But then a shiver of anticipation went through her with hisst phrase.


    He then moved his upper body so that he could reach her lips and kissed her, as she trembled from the pleasurable feeling of being in his embrace that sent through her whole body.


    He led her to the bed while still kissing her and taking off her robes. He then took off her upper underwear and went down her neck with his mouth, sucking on her smooth and soft skin, kissing and spreading sparks of pleasure with every move. They stood right beside the bed as she slightly arched back her upper body while he held her with both hands and went down with his mouth to her round and appetizing breasts.


    "Mmm, mmnnn, hnnnngh"


    She moaned with closed eyes, her head tilted back. His hand that was on the back of her head went down to her neck and then to her back while the one that was on the back of her waist went down to her buttock and firmly grabbed it, sending tingles through her as her body heated up and was producing enough juices to create a visible dark spot on her underwear.


    He made sure to enjoy her supple breasts, giving her enough time to experience his tongue and lips, and asional light bite on the nipples.


    Wu Longy her down and took off her underwear as she raised her legs up for him to do it easily.


    Once her underwear was off he took both legs that were stretched high into the air close to each other with his hands on her ankles and ced them over his shoulders. His hands then slid down her long and slender legs, as a wave of pleasure was preceding them like a fire was spreading through the mmable liquid first with a subtle wave and then the fire followed right after directly where his hands touched her skin.


    "Haaa~"


    She tremblingly exhaled as he bent down sliding her legs on his shoulders and reached her slit, which he then kissed and started tasting and exploring while holding her legs tightly by the thighs with his hands and pressing them on his shoulders, firmly locking her lower body in ce.


    "Mmhaa! Haaa! Aaaah! Mmmm! Nnngh!"


    She started moaning as fireworks of bliss spread throughout her. She ced her hands on his head, as her upper body wriggled in ecstasy, her chest bouncing with every move.


    "Aa! I''m Aaaaaaah!"


    She started climaxing not long after, as her body arched back while she pressed with her hands instinctively trying to bring herself closer to his mouth. He dug his mouth into her crotch and tasted her pussy juice that was flowing out while making sure to prolong and intensify her peak.


    Once she came down from her peak, he caressed her a little more and made her start overflowing with liquid again and then disrobed while she looked with fiery eyes.


    "Aaaaaah! Yes!"


    He then took his cock to the entrance to her pink cave while raising her legs by the thighs and made a thrust, reaching the deepest parts in one motion, while holding her raised thighs with both hands from outside in. She screamed in delight as she felt him fill her fully with his dick and a light tremble went through her along with releasing a little more juice from between her lower lips.


    ''Yes, this is the feeling, so deep!''


    She thought as she felt the deepest parts of her pussy being spread and caressed by his massive cock.


    "Aah...mmm....nnnh...haa..."


    He started moving, making nice and slow thrusts, as his left hand went on to her breast and kneaded it, sending sparkles of bliss with this touch and making her slightly more light-headed. He watched her eyes flickering with delight and his right hand reached over the thigh he was holding to touch her clit with his thumb and rubbing it in unison to his movements.


    "Ahaaaah!


    His right hand wasying t on her lower abdomen, and as he felt light twitching of her muscles under it he lightly pressed with his fingers and exerted slightly more pressure with his cock on the spot right near the end of her pink cave. She started convulsing and her walls started contracting all around his meat stick. Pussy juice squirted out into his lower abdomen and her eyes flickered with pleasure as the light spasms coursed through her.


    "Ahm!"


    Soon, she came down from her peak and he went out of her, as a slightly longing moan escaped her.


    "Aaaah!"


    He smiled and turned her over, raising her appetizing butt up as she went on all fours. He then bent down and kissed her buttcheek, sending a light tremble with this intimate touch. He then came closer with his hips and his dick went inside her from behind.


    "Mmmm....nnnngh...nnmm...yes!"


    He then started moving his hips while his hands were massaging her round and juicy butt. Each long thrust made her release a moan as she bit her lips and looked back at him. He looked into her eyes, savoring the look and the pleasure within, and then started gradually intensifying his thrusts.


    "Aaah! More!"


    She screamed in pleasure, pleading for more.


    "Give me your left hand"


    He said to her and when she did he took her wrist with his right hand, and lightly tugged, creating a slight tilt in her posture, and started moving in this position.


    "Aa! Ah! Hah! Aah!"


    She felt that the walls of her pink cave were now hit in different ces than usual because of the tilt of her body, as she started moaning in response to the indescribable pleasure she felt. His left hand went onto the breast that was now more open to his touch and her moans intensified as she felt him kneading and massaging it, spreading his fingers wide and digging them into her soft and stic flesh.


    "Aaaaah! ...Aaaaaaaa!!!"


    His pace gradually increased, and when her walls started twitching around him he pinched her nipple and made a deeper thrust, sending her into the embrace of ecstasy. Once she started convulsing he released a load of his cum in her deepest part, a light shiver went through her and she squirted out pussy juice on the bed beneath while another long and loud scream of bliss escaped her.


    As she came down from her peak he took her left forearm with his right hand and as he tugged on it and her upper body rose slightly he reached and grabbed her other forearm with his right hand, and started moving while holding her like that while her spine arched forward. She looked to the front now and was feeling his cock sliding in and out of her over and over again, hitting a different spot from the previous position at the end of each thrust that made her feel ecstatic. The cum he released before now was making the sliding movements much more vivid and scorching heat was created inside her belly.


    "Aaah! Ah! Ah! Aoh! Oh! Oooh! Ngooh!"


    As he increased his pace and his movements were in intense pistons her eyes lost focus little by little until she saw nothing before her. Her tongue went out of her mouth, dripping saliva and her eyes were half covered by her upper eyelids as they rolled up. Her moans also became more nasal and slightly resembled grunts now. The pping sounds of her asscheeks pping his thighs and hips were now loud and clear, in unison with the creaking of the bed and her moans.


    "Ooooooooh!!!"


    The intense pleasure coursing through her made her head nk and as she climaxed like this he released an immense load of cum inside her. A lightning bolt went through her as her eyes saw countless shes of white merging into one white screen, her moan intensified and she was trembling on his cock, as he supported her, holding her forearms and pressing her ass into his hips.

 Chapter 153 (R18) Loving embrace

    <h4>Chapter 153 (R18) Loving embrace</h4>


    As her climax gradually passed and she was feeling thest reverberations, he tugged on her so her spine arched even more, but also tilted slightly, now only her waist being bent slightly as her butt was nearly horizontal while her upper body was vertical and slightly tilted backward creating a mind-stirring arch and an incredible view of her now pushed out chest. His hands went onto her waist one by one and then to her belly, supporting her and she put her hands up and back to his neck as his head came right next to hers from the right.


    "Mmmf, mmm, nng"


    She turned her head and he kissed her as his hips started moving inside her in long and slow motions, giving her time to experience immense pleasure with each millimeter of his long cock going in, spreading her walls apart, and going out, rubbing them with the head of his cock. One of his hands went over the exact spot on her belly he was hitting inside, intensifying the feeling, and making her feel it that more acutely. His other hand was a little higher, supporting her body in this position. Her body jolted slightly every time his cock hit the spot beneath where his fingers lightly pressed, as the walls of her tight and warm pussy clenched on him.


    They stayed and kissed in this pose for half an hour while he moved slowly in and out.


    "Nn! Nnnnnn!"


    She lightly climaxed and he held her firmly as she moaned softly into his lips. He came right after her walls started contracting, sending a shiver of pleasure through her. As they broke their kiss she looked at him as passion was ming deep in her eyes.


    He started moving a little faster as his left hand went onto her breast and started massaging it while his right hand went down to where they were connected and started rubbing her pink pearl with his fingers while pressing down on her lower abdomen with the palm. His hand on her breast spread tingles through her that then were met and further intensified by waves of pleasureing from deep within and the electric sparksing from her clit. The palm on her lower abdomen made her feel his movements in every detail and held the heat her belly exuded, only intensifying it.


    ''Ah! So deep! So intense, my mind is melting!''


    Her thoughts became jumbled as pleasure was making her unable to think straight.


    "Aaah! Aaah! Nhaah! Mmmm!"


    Her moans filled the hot and humid room again, as the creaking of the bed gradually intensified along with the movements of his hips. Her eyes were unfocused again, and she held onto his hands with hers.


    "Oooooooh!"


    Soon, pping sounds started resounding again as she was nearing her climax and as her convulsions began he released another load inside. Her eyes rolled up once more as her extremely sensitive body after multiple orgasms was now streaming in delight at every touch.


    *p* *p* *p* *p*


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    His hands went onto her shoulders and he tugged her close to him as he resume his piston movement, making her squirt pussy juice forward over and over as she came, anding deep inside her, filling her withrge amounts of his jizz every time. He did not stop or slow down with each orgasm, continuing the same rhythm of ps and creaks of the bed, apanied by her screaming in delight in short bursts.


    The juices they released made the ce they were connected sloppy and wet and were freely dripping down inrge amounts.


    "Oooooooooooongh!!!"


    Finally, with a deep thrust, he sent her to another peak of ecstasy as he released another load of cum inside her. He did not continue moving and moved his arms, now firmly holding her by the waist, and felt her tremble and spasm as waves of pleasure covered her and the umted pleasure from the previous orgasms because he did not stop all started catching up with her, covering her over and over again in bliss. Her hands tightly held onto his, as her legs trembled in delight. She releasedrge amounts of Yin Qi below in squirts.


    Once she calmed down he sat back down, taking her with him, and then they bothy to the side, as heid behind her and lifted her leg up by the thigh, while he turned her over so that shey on her back and after sitting up, covered her body from above with his.


    Hua Ziyan looked at him as her gaze gradually became more focused and he looked into her eyes with delight, as he was able to see the bliss she felt before. He then passed his hands below her and tightly held her close to him.


    ''It is so warm...andfortable''


    She thought as he was tenderly holding on to her as if the most cherished woman in the world. He started very slowly and gently moving, and a different kind of pleasure spread through her.


    "Mmm...nnnn.....nnnh.....mm"


    She felt secure and loved. His hands were woven around her and pressed her body lightly into him giving her immense feeling of stability. Like they would hold her even if there was no ground beneath, and protect her from anything and everything. She felt a bliss coursing from his movements, as every thrust was sensual and passionate. They kissed, and she moaned softly into his lips, as he held her in his loving embrace. Her hands and legs clung to him, seeking refuge in his sturdy body, as she started to forget where her body ended and he began as if melting into him.


    This continued for a long time as he was not driving her to the peak of pleasure, but giving her his love and affection. In the end, she lightly trembled, and a soft but louder moan escaped her and continued for some time while he held tightly onto her.


    Once she calmed down he went out and held her in his embrace as they both embraced the sweet sleep that came to them.

 Chapter 154 Express my passion my way

    <h4>Chapter 154 Express my passion my way</h4>


    Hua Ziyan woke up in Wu Long''s embrace, and an intense feeling of happiness spread through her from this simple truth. The memories from yesterday came to her, and her face became slightly red. She felt intense pleasure, one she never felt before, but she also felt his care and how he cherished her from his every touch. The final embrace made her feel truly loved, a feeling she never felt before in her entire life.


    She snuggled into his embrace and felt his arms tighten around her a little, and a blissful smile appeared on her lips. This warmth and safety made her the happiest she ever felt, even happier than when she was brought into the sect and given enough food and good clothes. She never knew that just the feeling of being cherished was this blissful.


    As theyy in the bed, he did not rush her, letting her enjoy this time as much as she wanted. But as she felt that the sun was already high up as it was way past noon, she finally reluctantly got up.


    What she felt next was indescribable. She felt a connection to him. A deep bond which tied them together, and tears appeared in the corners of her eyes as she him closer than ever. This feeling was so heartwarming that she felt out of breath. He hugged her from behind and she turned in his arms to hug him back.


    "W-Wu Long...I...can I stay with you forever?"


    She asked in a nearly crying voice as she was overwhelmed by the sudden influx of emotions. Her head was buried into his chest as she did not want him to see her face.


    "Of course"


    He said to her ear, and she began crying as he patted her head and held her in his arms. The feeling this bond brought was like an eternal promise, an oath of love. She did not know how long she stayed like that, but after some time even when she stopped crying her head was still buried in his chest. She was now slightly embarrassed. But when she finally raised her head what she saw was his sincere gaze, without a hint of teasing orughing.


    They stayed hugging for some more time before cleaning up and getting clothed. Both actions they did together, and to each other. She felt a new sensation when he was cleaning her body in the bathroom, and felt happy that he allowed her to clean his. The way he dressed her also felt very intimate.


    "But...I do like...sucking it...so next time..."


    "Haha...of course, I will be in your care. I very much enjoy it"


    He said with a chuckle as she embarrassedly said before they went out of the room.


    Both of them sent the energy from this cultivation session to the Spiritual Qi War Art, and Hua Ziyan was surprised by how much her Spiritual Qi improved when she woke up. Wu Long just enhanced his Yang Qi with the Yang attribute medicines so it was incredibly potent, enough for her to nearly double her reserves of her Spiritual Qi and dramatically raise its quality even if he was a Major Realm lower than her. And the important thing was that he still had not used up all of his stock so he would continuously improve.


    Wu Long felt his foundation stabilizing and knew that he would soon be able to start increasing his cultivation base again. The sporadic increases caused by his partners in cultivation being much higher than him in realms were actually not the ideal way to dual cultivate, as steady growth for both parties was the idea behind it. But like most things, there is no ideal way, and he had topromise and find ways to make it work. Besides, this gave him time to focus on improving his Spiritual Qi while he could not raise his cultivation, since if his cultivation rose steadily, he would not have the spare time to advance it so this actually created a nice bnce where he could cultivate and when his cultivation base rose would switch to improvement of Spiritual Qi and back.


    He could improve his Yang Qi, Yang Root, and Body Tempering from demonic cores, Neidans, and Yang attribute medicines.


    When they came out Wu Long noticed Wei Lan''s gaze to which he smiled and she turned away right afterward, causing him to chuckle. Ye Ling noticed it and made a movement with her eyebrows, as he slightly shook his head with a smile. Though she was able to give him good advice when it concerned his heart, the way of winning over the hearts of beauties was something he was way more proficient in. He knew that now was not yet the time, but it woulde soon.


    He decided to teach Hua Ziyan ''Hundred Thousand Fists of Lion Fury". An incredibly profound and powerful skill, which he would normally not attempt to pass to her, at least at this step, but with the help of Luo Mingyu he had confidence in seeding.


    This technique would conjure fiery-looking fists that looked a little like lion heads of Spiritual Qi. The hundred thousand referred to the maximum number, and the first styles and forms only conjured ten, gradually increasing after.


    This might be a little inconsistent with an image of a rather petite beauty, as her height was only slightly higher than Luo Mingyu and Shen Min, and her body structure was slim except for the curvy parts, it was actually incredibly fitting to the type of Spiritual Qi she had, as it was incredibly tenacious. Her fighting style would also be greatly enhanced by this technique.


    It would normally take a lot of time, but with Luo Mingyu, and Wu Long who was proficient in the technique and knew its ins and outs, coupled with her own high talent he was confident that she would reach initial mastery within a week, and would be good enough for the current task within two.


    "Ziyan, will you consider also learning Spiritual Palm Arts?"


    "Hm? I was trying to figure out which one to choose in the beginning, but since we only had a good Spiritual Fist Technique, I decided to go with it, so if it is possible to learn both andplement them, I would love to!"


    She replied as her eyes shined with a light of excitement. He smiled and nodded with satisfaction. There were many people who said that focusing on only one of those would bring greater mastery and thus refused to mix them, so he was not sure whether she would consider it, but her reply greatly delighted him, since he knew a few palm techniques that would suit her as well, "Great Wall Palm" being one as well.


    If she was able to learn it and achieve great mastery, coupled with the fact that they both were Dual Cultivators and were linked by a bond of Dual Extremes Infinite Uniont Art, theirbined attack would be devastatingly powerful.


    During the time she was digesting what she learned he taught Shen Min the "Profound Yin Yang Combat Tactics", which was not strictly a chakram technique but more of an overallbat skill that involved maniption of soft and hard power, as well as dark and lightter when her cultivation levels would allow for it. Itplemented her physique and also suited her style of fighting


    Luo Mingyu immensely benefited from all of this as well, as she wanted to learn as much knowledge as possible from various fields to create her own understanding of the Dao. So helping them learn their respective techniques was also expanding her own worldview.


    Wei Lan cooked for them again, and it seemed that she nned to do so every day, which surprised them to the point that they were fascinated at how a former Grand Elder did not consider it even a little beneath her. To which she got slightly angry with the words "there is nothing lowly about food", and they raised their hands in surrender.


    Wei Lan marveled at the sight of how happy the four women were around Wu Long, and how his eyes shined with a glint that was not there when they were not around. She slowly understood that when she called her sect her family, she was actually mistaken. The blissful joy they felt just from being in close proximity, even if they were simply admiring the scenery of the spring flowers blooming in silence was something incredibly miraculous. She soon felt a tugging feeling and longing, as such happiness was incredibly enviable.


    After a long day of teaching and cultivating Golden Yang Dragon Body, Wu Long sat down on a sofa in his room, thinking about his ns and making calctions when he heard a knock on the door. As he said "Come in", Hua Ziyan came inside and closed the door behind her. She was wearing a long night robe covering almost all of her body, but he could see stockings on her legs peeking out below.


    "You said we would cultivate every day..."


    She shyly said, and he smiled, nodding in recognition. But as he started the motion to stand up she gestured him not to.


    "I understood what you meantst night, and...thank you...I asked sister Ye Ling earlier and she exined everything...but even if I am your woman, I want to express my passion my way", she said untying her robe.

 Chapter 155 (R18) Swallowing him whole

    <h4>Chapter 155 (R18) Swallowing him whole</h4>


    ?


    Hua Ziyan''s robe went down to the floor and she was left standing in a garter belt and semi-transparent stockings, standing on high heels. There was nothing on her besides that, and she slowly went up to him as he looked at her with enchanted eyes. He admired her beauty and gracefulness as she came close, and started loosening his robes.


    She already saw a bulge starting to grow on his pants as he watched her and it made her incredibly happy. She soon slid down his pants and underwear together with some help from him as he slightly lifted his hips, but did nothing else as it seemed she wanted to show him her passion in her own way.


    His massive cock soon sprang out and she looked a little mesmerized at it. She then bent down her upper body and took it with her right hand while cing the left on his thigh to give herself support. Her mouth opened wide and her tongue went out at full length, as she made a long and continuous lick from the balls to the head, covering it in her saliva.


    She then made another long lick from the side, all the while looking up at him. Her figure while standing and bending down was bewitching as her round buttocks were thrust out behind her.


    Her hand that was helping her moved around so that it did not impede her tongue from making continuous licks through the whole shaft. Then she slightly bent his dick upward and to the side, as she started licking and sucking on his balls, sending a pleasurable feeling through him. She looked up at him as she did so, delighting in his expression of feeling good.


    Hua Ziyan then resumed licking his dick for a few more times. She then made one more lick after which she covered the head of his dick with her mouth and started sucking on it.


    She then ced her right hand on his other thigh and started moving her head down a little at a time, releasing saliva that started covering it, and then when she took a third of it in she went back out. She started moving her head up and down slowly but surely taking more and more of his cock in her throat until shepletely swallowed it whole as her tongue was touching his balls.


    She took some time taking it out almost fully while sucking it and then took it in in a faster motion to the base again. She repeated this action for some time, as she took it out slowly and in faster as sloppy squelching sounds resounded from her lips.


    She then started moving a little faster and uniformly moving up and down with the same pace, sucking him off as she felt his cock fill her throat to the point she found pleasurable. Her pussy started dripping with juice to the floor as her body was heated up.


    Wu Long looked at her, feeling the intense pleasure of her deepthroat fetio, and enjoying both the feeling and the sight. The sounds of her blowjob spread through the room. She sometimes took it out to breathe and licked it from balls to the head while doing so. And then swallowed him whole again.


    "Ziyan"


    After some time, he called her in a slightly raspy voice and she pushed his cock as deep inside her throat as she could, digging her face into his crotch. He came right after, causing a shiver of delight to run through her as she felt the scorching hot creamy cum go into her. When he finished pumping his cum inside her throat, she slowly took his dick out while making a loud sucking sound.


    "Ummhaa...haa...haa"


    She took it out and heavily breathed, looking at his satisfied face and feeling immensely happy that she made him feel good. His dick was still hard, and slightly throbbing as he felt immensely aroused by her passion and caressing.


    As she slowly stood up he watched her gorgeous body and lunged forward, taking her and sitting her down in his ce while he removed his robes. He ced one hand on her jawline, caressing her lips with his thumb, as she looked up at him. He then bent over her and cing one hand on the sofa and one on the back of her head kissed her with passion, as she eagerly replied. He then went down with his kisses covering her in them until he reached her pussy and dug his mouth into it as his tongue started making her taste heaven. He spread her lower lips and started licking and sucking every millimeter as his fingers went inside and started caressing the inner walls of her pink cave. Pleasure went through her entire body like bolts of lightning that were then settling in as light pleasurable numbness that was ring up even more when the next lightning came.


    "Aaah! Ah! Mm! Mmhmhm! Aaaaaaaaah!"


    It did not take long for her to start convulsing, but he refused to stop and continued as he took her lower body with both hands and slightly lifted it up, his mouth tasting her heavenly gates. He drank all of her pussy juice as she came again.


    "Aah! No more...nnah...I can''t wait, give me your cock! I want you to fill me with your cock!"


    She finally could not hold on and screamed as her deepest parts were craving for his dick again. He set her lower body down on the sofa again and she stood up on her high heels and bent over, holding the backrest with both hands and thrusting her mesmerizing ass out to him. The straps from the garter belt went down the two round and plump peach sides to hold up stockings that wrapped her long and slender legs that stood in high heels. Her dripping wet pussy was twitching in anticipation.


    "Aaaah!"


    He came behind her and took one of her appetizing buttcheeks with his right hand, slightly lifting it up with his thumb to open up her pussy, and then thrust his hips forward, ramming the full length of his cock inside her. She screamed in delight as she lightly came right after.


    ''So good!!!''


    Her eyes rolled up and she bit her lip as she felt him filling herpletely with no space left.


    "Aaah! Ah! Ah! Hah! Aaang! Aaah!"


    He smiled at the pleasurable feeling of her warm and wet pussy wrapping tightly around him and started railing his dick in and out of her from behind, making loud pping sounds every time his hips hit her ass. Her legs slightly trembled each time he went in, and the muscles on her lower back twitched when he scraped her insides on the way out.


    "Ouf! Uum! Haum! Oomph!"


    He ced one arm onto her chin, and two of his fingers went inside her mouth as her tongue was licking them and he was caressing it. She felt immense pleasure from the movement of his fingers on her tongue, and her moans changed slightly because of this action.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuh!"


    He saw the muscles on her lower back start spasming and the walls around his dick start twitching so he intensified his pistons and made her cum with a loud half-muffled moan as she started convulsing and squirting Yin Qi. After a full thrust, he lodged his cock inside and unloaded a massive amount of creamy hot cum into her, sending her to higher peaks of pleasure.


    "Ah! Ah! Aaah! Haaah! Yes!"


    He then ced both of his hands on her waist from the sides and started moving his hips again, prompting her to scream in delight.


    "Aaah! Yes! More! Fuck my pussy with your big cock!"


    She soon started asking for more and he happily obliged, pumping her ass with his hips and stirring her insides with his dick at an even higher pace.


    They did not bother changing positions, as he fucked her from behind like this while she tightly held onto the sofa over and over. He made her cum, squirting to the floor and on the sofa while he pumped massive loads of cum inside her, filling her uppletely and making her scream in delight.


    After she came for thest time, he took out his dick and arge amount of creamy white cum overflowed from the inside, dripping onto the floor, as her legs slightly trembled.


    Wu Long helped her up and then held her in a princess hold, carrying her to the bathroom where he gently cleaned her up. He then took her to the bed and embraced her to sleep.

 Chapter 156 (R18) Two Beauties with One Sword (p1)

    <h4>Chapter 156 (R18) Two Beauties with One Sword (p1)</h4>


    Wu Long woke up to pleasant sensations. He was exhausted and lowered his guard since there were formations and Ye Ling, so he did not use the technique he normally would use when sleeping to be constantly aware. And thus he was greeted by a delightful surprise.


    Luo Mingyu and Shen Min were now licking his cock that stood at attention between the mouths of two beauties, as Luo Mingyu was diligently teaching Shen Min what she already exined to her before and was now showing an example. She was teaching part of what she learned while in the Yin Yang Unity Pce. They were both already naked, and their whole attention was on the imposing dick that they were caressing. He looked at them for some time with an entertained expression, until they felt his gaze and turned to look at him.


    "Ah! Um! This is..."


    Luo Mingyu became slightly flustered and sat upright, showing him her gorgeous body while Shen Min still continued to lick the side of his dick with a long motion while slowly moving up the shaft from the side and looking at him with her different colored eyes.


    *lick* "N...Ziyan promised to let us watchst night but forgot, so when she woke up she was flustered. And sister Ye Ling said that nothing is better than practice, and told us you will not mind if we start while you are still asleep"


    Shen Min then finished her lick and exined while Luo Mingyu nodded vigorously.


    "I must tell you that not only do I not mind but it is quite a nice surprise to be woken up in this way"


    Wu Long nodded with a smile and Luo Mingyu finally smiled as she rxed while Shen Min smiled as well and returned her mouth to the base of his cock to continue licking upward the shaft. Luo Mingyu did not wait long before joining her from the other side, their tongues moving up his dick simultaneously. Wu Long admired the sight and relished in the delightful feeling of two beauties pleasuring him.


    They soon slightly switched their paces as Luo Mingyu started going up and down with her tongue and lips while Shen Min continued only upward long licks. Luo Mingyu then took the initiative and kissed the tip, and started licking and sucking on it. Shen Min still did not leave the shaft of his cock, but paid close attention to what herpanion did so that she could learn as well. Meanwhile, Luo Mingyu covered the tip with her mouth and made a circr motion with her tongue around it. She then slowly swallowed the head and started sucking on it while making a very slight motion up and down with her head, very gradually taking in more and more of it inside. She could not fit more than a little further from the head in her mouth, so she gave up on going further and instead focused on pleasuring the part she could take in. She sucked while moving her head up and down, while Shen Min first continued pleasuring the shaft for a while and then went down to suck and lick his balls.


    "Uumf ... mmf ... uum ... muuff"


    "Mm ... unn... nghh"


    Luo Mingyu was letting her saliva drip down his cock and moving her tongue to caress it inside her mouth. The two beauties made loud sloppy sucking and licking sounds as they were giving Wu Long a double fetio.


    When they felt his dick erge even more and start twitching Luo Mingyu started sucking on the tip while Shen Min went up and started licking right under the head, and soon Wu Long started pumping cum inside Luo Mingyu''s mouth. She did notpletely control the first shot as her cheek received a streak of cloudy white semen but she then adjusted her lips, covered the tip, and received it all inside her mouth. She sucked on the tip as she drank it all while Shen Min sucked on the side of his penis.


    After thest pump, Luo Mingyu sat up to drink the remaining cum in her mouth and brush off what she had on her cheek while Shen Min naturally slid her mouth to her ce as she tilted his cock to her side now and started sucking out the little leftover semen still inside him.


    Once she was done she started taking it into her mouth too, moving in and out, trying to swallow more. She was able to take in a little more than Luo Mingyu but she too could only stop and start feting the part she could take in. Luo Mingyu smiled at him and went back to pleasuring him, this time taking the role of taking care of his shaft and balls. After some time Wu Long came inside Shen Min''s mouth, but she did not take it out like Luo Mingyu and tried to receive it while it was still inside. But since her mouth was full of his cock she could not drink it all and it started dripping down the sides of her mouth to her chin and down the shaft of his dick.


    Shen Min drank what she could and then started licking and sucking the remaining off of his cock. It seems she was not satisfied with her first try and wanted to go for the second time so he beckoned Luo Mingyu to sit her pussy onto his face. Her knees were on both sides of his face as her back and appetizing ass were facing his torso and Shen Min. As she assumed this position he started pleasuring her with his mouth while his left hand went up onto her chest above and his right went atop Shen Min''s head, not pressing and simply touching it, which she foundforting.


    "Aah! Mmm! Haaah!"


    Luo Mingyu started moaning as she put her right hand on his head, running her fingers through his hair. Her purple eyes flickered with fiery light and her left hand went on to her left breast and she kneaded it mimicking what Wu Long did with her other breast.


    "Uuumf... oomph... mmf"


    Shen Min was more and more skillfully sucking the part of his cock that she could take in and was now stroking the shaft with her hand.


    Luo Mingyu felt pleasure coursing throughout her as his mouth and hand were gradually intensifying her pleasure and as his tongue went inside her pussy she started lightly convulsing.


    ''What... what is this?''


    She thought asst time he did not give her this much pleasure with just his mouth and hand from the start. He only started a minute ago and she was ready to cum soon. She looked with slightly zed eyes down and saw a hint of a smile in his eyes. Wu Long decided to finally slightly step up the pleasure he gave his woman frommon caressing to entry-level dual cultivation bedroom techniques and she soon felt spasms going through her muscles as the trembled and her pussy gushed with her love juice.


    "Aaaaah!"


    She loudly moaned, prompting a light surprise to appear in Shen Min''s eyes.


    ''Hm? Is she very sensitive? Or became too aroused?''


    "Aaaah! I''ming! I''ming agaaaaain!! Aaaaaaaaah!"


    She thought to herself as she came almost as soon as she sat on his face. Meanwhile, Wu Long did not stop and continued to drive her pleasure past the first peak even higher to her second one and then three consecutive ones that came one right after another in quick session as she moaned and convulsed in ecstasy.


    He made a slight movement of his hand on Shen Min''s head and she readied herself, stopping her head movement and started sucking as he released his load into it. This time though she did spill some again the amount was less as she managed to drink more.


    Luo Mingyu came down from herst peak and slumped forward as he sat up from under her and pushed Shen Min to lie on her back while spreading her thighs and pressing them forward and down raising her pussy high into the air and started licking and sucking on it.


    "Aaaah! Haaah! Yes! Aaah!"


    She started loudly moaning as delightful waves of pleasure spread through her from her heavenly gates. He tasted her pussy, licking along the inner side of her lower lip to then circle his tongue around her clit as she clenched the bedsheets above her head.


    ''Eh? Wait, this is...''


    "Aaah! What is... aaaaah! Aaah! This is different! Aaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    Soon Shen Min felt an intense pleasure assault her like tidal waves as her eyes rolled and she started loudly moaning and squirting out pussy juice while her body was trembling all over. As he raised her butt higher and his body also became more upright his hands went onto her buttcheek and abdomen firmly locking her torso so that she could not worry and relish in her orgasms, while he felt Luo Mingyue from the side in between them and start sucking on his cock again.


    Once he was done teasing her pussy heid her down as she was twitching all over and soflty moaning.

 Chapter 157 (R18) Two Beauties with One Sword (p2)

    <h4>Chapter 157 (R18) Two Beauties with One Sword (p2)</h4>


    After some time of them recuperating, they stood side by side beside the bed at the edge, bending over and cing both hands on the bedsheets, sticking their appetizing and alluring butts out to Wu Long who stood not far behind them. Their pussies were dripping with juice as they still have not calmed down from the intense pleasure he gave them earlier.


    "Ah!"


    "Mm"


    He took some moments to take in this incredible scene and came up to them. He then ced his right hand on Luo Mingyu''s right plump buttcheek while his left hand grabbed Shen Min''s slightly firm and stic left asscheek. They both gasped in alluring voices as his hands then went to their wet pussies and started caressing them.


    "Mmm... aaah... nnngh"


    "Uuuh... mmh... nhaa"


    They both moaned as more love juice started dripping down from their pink caves. When he stopped both of them were profusely leaking liquid on the floor. He then stood behind Luo Mingyu and grabbed her asscheek and lifted it up to expose her dripping slit and open it up a little as he touched the entrance with the tip of his dick. His other hand was holding her waist from the side.


    "Aaaaaaaah!.... Ah! Hah! Yes! Aaah!"


    Wu Long plunged his cock into Luo Mingyu''s tight pussy and started moving his hips, cing both of his hands on her waist. He drove his cock to the very end with each thrust, causing fireworks of bliss to go off every time. Her eyes flickered as a purple fire was raging inside them and became slowly zed with pleasure.


    ''Mmm, I want it too''


    "... Mm! ... Aaaah! Haaah! Mmm!"


    Shen Min looked to the side at Luo Mingyu''s blissful expression and listening to her moans, her insides craved for him to plunge his dick deep inside her too. But she soon felt his hand go to her pussy and his fingers slid inside of her. A jolt went through her and she soon had no leisure to envy Luo Mingyu as intense pleasure spread through her from his touch. His fingers seemed to be doing the usual movements but the pleasure she felt was much more than that.


    "Ah! Ahhah! Wu Long! I''m co-...aah!ing! Please! Aaah! Come inside me! Fill me up with your semen! Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    "Ah! Nnnghuh! Mmmf! Nf!! Nhuaaaaaaaaa!!!!"


    While Luo Mingyu shouted in passion Shen Min bit her lip and her moans intensified until a scream leaked out as her eyes rolled up. They came at the same time as Wu Long pushed them both onto the bed and came deep inside Luo Mingyu, fulfilling her request as they convulsed in throes of fierce pleasure.


    "Ahm!"


    "Nuaaaaaaaaaah!''


    He then unplugged his cock from her pussy which started to immediately overflow with his thick white cum and plunged it into the twitching slit of Shen Min. Luo Mingyu released a soft moan as his dick came out of her and Shen Min rolled her eyes which started to regain focus up again as her scream started at a lower volume and became a blissful shout at the end.


    "Oooh! Oh! Oh! Nghoh! Nn! Mffn! Nffn!"


    He pushed her further onto the bed as he climbed on it and started railing his dick into her, holding her appetizing butt and kneading it as her stic flesh was pushed out in between his fingers. She stumbled onto a pillow when he pushed her on the bed and tightly held onto it beneath her as her ass was raised high. She then bit into it as her heterochromatic eyes were unfocused and filled with bliss.


    Luo Mingyu slowly calmed down from the big climax she had and climbed onto the bed, standing on her knees next to Wu Long on his right, she then ced one of her hands on his chest and one on his head from behind, pushing her alluring round breasts into him as tingles of pleasure from this touch spread through both of them. He looked at her and bent down as he wrapped his right arm around her waist and grabbed her right buttcheek. They kissed, twining their tongues and his hand slid in between her legs from behind where her pussy was dripping with her love juices and his semen. His fingers went inside her and she started moaning into his lips as she clung on to him and he fucked Shen Min from behind.


    ''Nf! Nnnff!! Nhaaa! Aaah! Aaaaa!"


    He started increasing his pace as pping sounds of their flesh mming against each other resounded throughout the hot and humid room. She released her bite on the pillow and started loudly moaning as she felt closer and closer to a climax. She felt that this was one of the most intense she ever experienced as the muscles on her lower back spasmed.


    "Aaah! Yes! Me too! Fill me up too! Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Mm! Mn! Mmmmmmmmm!"


    She screamed loudly and passionately as he took his dick almostpletely out and rammed it into her deepest part in one go, sending her into the embrace of ecstasy. He started pumping her full of his jizz as he made Luo Mingyu lightly cum with his fingers. He felt Shen Min tremble on his cock, squeezing him and trying to suck out more of his cum, while Luo Mingyu was lightly convulsing in his arm, clinging on to him to not fall.


    "Oh"


    "Aaaaaaaaaah!"


    He finished cumming inside Shen Min and took his dick out, prompting a light moan from her as she slumped down and pushed down Luo Mingyu as he rammed his cock inside her next. She screamed in delight as she felt him inside again, and was relishing in blissful waves that he brought her.


    "Aaah! Ah! Nhah! Aaah!"


    She wasying on the bed and stretched her hands as far up as she could, grabbing the bedsheets there while he took her ankles and raised them up high into the air on both sides, spreading her legs open for him to ram his hips into her butt, plunging his cock deeper inside her pussy. Her breasts were bouncing back and forth with his thrusts, creating a dreamy scene.


    As he lowered his hips to match the height of Luo Mingyu''s pussy Shen Min gradually came to and stood up on her knees, embracing Wu Long from behind and pressing her mesmerizing chest into his back, and this position put her head right behind his, so she shifted a little to the left tilted her head and kissed him when he turned to her. Her hands were on his chest, feeling his sturdy muscles as they moved under his skin.


    "Ah! Ah! Aaaaaah!"


    Luo Mingyu climaxed again as the legs in Wu Long''s hands were intensely trembling and would have been uncontroble if he had not firmly held them. Purple fire flickered in her eyes as her bewitching chest was thrust upwards when her back arched. As he took his dick out of her, she trembled and her cave started squirting out her pussy juice and twitching as white cum spilled from the entrance.


    He then turned to Shen Min who was already prepared and embraced his neck with both hands. He ced his left hand on her waist while his other hand picked up her thigh and raised it high and pressed it against her body, opening up a full view of her pussy dripping with both of their juices.


    He looked at her in the eyes as he slowly went inside, and saw her eyes fill up with pleasure. He then kissed her, and as he embraced her his hand that raised her leg went onto her waist as well so he now held her in his embrace with both hands on her waist, her leg pressed between them. She felt bolts of lighting running through her as pleasure was coursing through her body. Her vision flickered and soon she started seeing shes of white as she convulsed and her eyes rolled up while they were still kissing. He released a new load inside her and she trembled with delight as scorching heat spread from in between her legs to her whole body.


    Wu Long let them rest in turns as he gave them more intense orgasms than usual, letting them bask in the afterglow while he pleasured the other. Luo Mingyu was the first topletely retire as she could not go on, while Shen Min did notst much longer as now she did not have temporary respite in between intense orgasms. When they were both exhausted, Wu Long helped them clean up, and they all went to sleep, him in the center with two beauties in both arms, as this cultivation took the whole day, and it was already night again.

 Chapter 158 Peace of the Mind, Turmoil of the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 158 Peace of the Mind, Turmoil of the Heart</h4>


    The reason Wu Long slept so deeply that he allowed the two beauties to start in the morning when he woke up was because the technique that he used to sleep while being alert was indeed handy but not omnipotent. It allowed him to get his sleep, but there had to be a tiny bit of his consciousness that never got a rest, and thus umted fatigue over long periods of time. He normally did not feel it and it would not hinder him, but once he fell asleep without using the technique it started to rapidly recover, making up for all of the umted exhaustion at once, thus making him fall into a deeper slumber.


    But since the whole ce was covered in a grand formation he controlled and he ced talismans everywhere he was not worried. Not to mention that Ye Ling was also here and she was in Foundation Building Realm, so her mortal needs were a lot less than Wu Long''s so she would only sleep once a week or so.


    As the two beauties woke up in his embrace they snuggled a little into his chest from to sides to bask in this warm and fuzzy feeling a little more, and then after cleaning up and clothing they came out. Hua Ziyan somewhat guiltily looked at the two but they smiled and ran to her to report their progress.


    Wu Long only chuckled as he saw how eager they were in their studies. They spent the next few days like that, in a peaceful and delightful mood while helping them with their training and cultivating with Hua Ziyan every day so that she could increase her reserves of Spiritual Qi.


    One of these days, he enjoyed thepany of five top-tier beauties during breakfast. Wei Lan shook her head at howfortable and at home he looked in this heavenly garden as if this environment was his natural ce in the universe. They daily met and interacted, with him asionally teasing her to which she started to just shake her head with a chuckle at this point.


    She herself was unknowinglyughing and enjoying this time with the wholepany, as she quickly learned how warm the atmosphere was between them.


    "Hm? If you overrode the grand formation here, why didn''t you do so in the Supreme Master Pavilion, and instead use an external formation, destroying theirs?"


    Shen Min asked when she heard Wei Lan''s narration of the events prior to their arrival here when the conversation turned to that topic.


    "I could override the formation since I was allowed inside the sect, and the formation was not fully activated by the time I got in, only beingpletely activated when I already started tempering with it. Not to mention that I spread talismans to do so. In the Supreme Master Pavilion they already fully activated the formation and I was outside"


    He exined with a chuckle and this time it was Wei Lan''s turn to be surprised.


    "You spread talismans? But I have only seen you touch things, and never saw any talismans"


    Wu Long smiled at her question and a talisman appeared in his hand between his index and middle fingers from his spatial ring. He then ran Spiritual Qi through it and it started to turn translucent until it finallypletely disappeared. He then ced his hand on the table, as if simply touching it.


    "So it was like this..."


    She said with understanding.


    "But I heard each talisman had only one function, how is it able to both have a concealing function and the function to serve as a point of influence on the formation? Also, how could you override the formations by only cing talismans in a single line that you passed through the sect?"


    Hua Ziyan asked this time. She knew quite a bit about formations and talismans from her master, Lian Zhiqiu.


    "Good questions, but I will answer your second one first"


    As Wu Long was saying this the talisman that disappeared earlier appeared not in the ce he ced his hand but before Hua Ziyan on the table as it slid there while it was invisible.


    "Eh? But ..."


    It was not strange for Wu Long to be able to move the talisman without touching it, after all they were always used by talisman masters in such ways, levitating all around them and cing themselves where they needed them. But it had an effective area only where the user''s Spiritual Qi could reach. Wu Long could not possibly stretch out his Spiritual Qi all over the sect with his current output through the Qi Maniption Rings. He nodded, and the talisman flew back into his hand.


    "Now so you can understand my answer to your second question, I will answer your first one"


    He replied, and the talisman in his hands split into three extremely thin pieces and levitated in front of him. Stacked together on top of each other they looked like a solid talisman paper, but when they separated they were so thin that they became almost transparent.


    "This one is the ess point to the formation, this one is concealing, and this one is a movement talisman that allows me to send the other two to great distances and manipte them there"


    He exined pointing to each one of them as they looked at him with round eyes.


    "You really surprised me, to think you reached such mastery of talismans, I am beginning to wonder if you have cked off with your sword"


    Ye Ling said, shaking her head. As someone who lived quite long in the Seven Boundless Worlds, she understood that the technique Wu Long showed was not something verymon or easy to do. He did not create three separate talismans on thinner paper and then just stacked them on top of each other. When he was writing the talisman, his ink made of demonic beast blood and some ores and herbs prated into the paper and was manipted to form threeyers. Not that he separated them, they lost their connecting points and would not as seamlessly work together. A talisman master would already be considered a good one if he was able to make 2yered talismans, not to mention 3yered ones.


    Wu Long smiled at her words.


    "I think you know my sword never cks off when it matters"


    Ye Ling blushed, and soon the others caught on and blushed too, while Wei Lan looked at them in slight confusion. But as she looked at them and a slow realization began to catch up to her her eyes widened and she red at Wu Long with a rebuke as her face became beat red. He chuckled at how meek Ye Ling and Luo Mingyu got. As for Shen Min and Hua Ziyan, while they did blush a little, they were simply nodding in confirmation without lowering their heads and looking down at the table like the former two.


    "Just as I started to admire your skill in formations and talismans..."


    Wei Lan shook her head with a sigh. She could not fathom how such a man could learn such esoteric and profound skills. And how he was still a rogue despite all of his profound knowledge.


    The breakfast continued as they got past the moment and continued with talking andughing. Wei Lan felt unbelievablyfortable in this atmosphere. She knew that she was somewhat affected by the loss of her sect that was her everything, and this weingpany was what soothed her, but she did not give much meaning to that since it was not like they were manipting her. When she was a Grand Elder she also could not indulge in her weakness of seeking out good food or cooking that much, so in this period she was also enjoying being free to do so.


    Hua Ziyan, Luo Mingyu, and Shen Min were close in age to new disciples that her sect would get so she enjoyed talking to them like she used to with her disciples, and Ye Ling somehow seemed like a wise elder despite being younger than her in age. In their conversations, she felt a kind of serenity and peacefulness from her, something very profound that made her feel at peace and put down her worries. It was a mysterious feeling.


    But what made her the most puzzled was Wu Long.


    The fact that he was extremely handsome, charming, charismatic, and visibly interested in her in addition to that made her feel conflicted.


    She had been approached by men countless times before, and there were different reasons why she rejected them, but what wasmon among all of them was that none of those men could make her heart move. And yet, Wu Long not only could but did that effortlessly.


    She felt conflicted because she was unsure if she was simply mistaking her gratitude and admiration for romantic attraction. It also felt weird since it had not even been that long since she met him.


    She did not want to be a shallow woman who got attracted simply because of his looks or how powerful he was. But when she thought about the moments he reassured her, or remembered his gaze, his confidence, and his yful smile she felt her heartbeat quicken.


    While her mind was now at peace because her worries were soothed by this unusual for her, but warm and weingpany, her heart was in intense turmoil because of the budding feelings she did not understand.

 Chapter 159 Her Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 159 Her Doubts</h4>


    Another day, Wu Long was talking with Wei Lan, and as he teased her a little again,


    "Are you really interested in me?"


    She suddenly asked, surprised at her own words herself right after she said them. It was only a thought, but her mouth blurted it out before she even realized it.


    "Yes"


    He said without hesitation, and she widened her eyes.


    "..."


    "I am interested in you, and now that you are vulnerable, have nowhere to go, and feel indebted to me, I am shamelessly swooping in to snatch you away"


    He continued and she became bbergasted. She never met anyone who so tantly expressed his selfish desires and admitted to his shamelessness with such honesty.


    "...Why?"


    She finally becameposed enough to ask.


    "What do you think?"


    "I am serious"


    As Wu Long yfully asked back she looked at him with an intense gaze.


    "Haa~ why does one person like a flower and another hates it?"


    "...?"


    "There is no objective reason, only our own taste, and preference, as well as something abstract that could not be described with words mixed in. There needs to be no other reason, really, but if you insist on me answering, there are plenty of obvious objective ones, you are beautiful, kind, intelligent, decisive, hot, ..."


    She covered his mouth with her hand as a light blush appeared on her face. But as she realized what she had done the rosiness intensified and she took a step back, hiding her hands behind her back.


    "I...I get it"


    "See, you asked yourself, and now don''t give me a chance to talk. First no hugs, then no flirting and you don''t even let me praise you. Where is that warm wee you promised...?"


    Wu Longmentedly said and she could not help but roll her eyes at him again. This man was absolutely impossible to talk to. But she felt strangelyforted.


    Now that she heard him speak on the nature of romantic feelings a bit, a new understanding opened up to her, as she understood that not everything required a clear reason.


    "But if I be your woman just like this will that not make me an easy woman?"


    "No, it will just make me a shameless man"


    She looked at him in a light daze.


    "..."


    "You don''t have to give me an answer this instant, and it is okay if you reject my proposition since I am not a man whoshes out just because I was rejected. There is no need to consider anything I did for you, as I do not want just your body or your selfless sacrifice..."


    She listened to him in silence as he exined to her.


    "...I want you"


    When he said these words, her heart skipped a beat, and there appeared a blush on her cheeks again. Just with these three simple words that were apanied by a sincere gaze into her eyes, she understood, that what he wanted was not her agreeing because she was obligated or felt the need, but her, all of her.


    "I just wanted you to know so that you could make a decision"


    "...How long will you wait?"


    "Hmm~ hard to say, I can wait for some time, but unfortunately not infinitely, since I eventually would have to travel very very far away, with no guarantee to return"


    He made a pondering posture.


    "What about now, how long will you stay here?"


    "Here? A couple of weeks maybe, depending on how fast Hua Ziyan and Shen Min learn their techniques"


    She lowered her eyes, seemingly hesitating.


    "Then...when will youe back?"


    "I do not know, maybe a few months? I haven''t made this trip before so I have no way of knowing...but I have to cross the Southern Sea and I heard it takes a month, so no less than 3 months there and back is my guess"


    "But, even if you said that, if I be your woman... that would be relying on you even more...I am already indebted to you for everything you have done for me... and now..."


    "Hehe, you''ve got it wrong there. If you be my woman, you will no longer need to think in such terms as relying on me is natural. It is quite the opposite, if you are my woman, and need my help but don''t rely on me I will get mad. Though I really am not asking anything from you for my help now even if you are not my woman. If it makes it easier for you I can ask for something from you so that you are not indebted to me anymore"


    He said with a chuckle.


    Wei Lan looked at Wu Long with a surprised expression.


    "Then...are you saying that you will do everything for your women, with nothing in return?"


    "Why nothing? My love and attention is not something that could be exchanged for nothing. But it is something I know you are able to do. All I need in return is loyalty, as I don''t tolerate other men touching my women since I am selfish, affection, as I expect it from my women and give it plenty in return, and mutual trust and respect, as that is what makes us more than just lovers"


    She looked at him for some time in silence, wondering how a man who, despite so openly saying that he was underhanded for swooping in at a vulnerable woman, and called himself shameless was at the same time so dashing and looked so honorable to her.


    She understood that some people might judge it differently since he did first make her indebted to him, and then was courting her, but then again, he was not pressing her with her feelings of gratitude, and he made her indebted by genuinely saving her, so if he did not make her indebted to him then she would not be alive right now.


    His having other women was something he was open about, while his demanding loyalty despite that is something he was admitting shamelessness about without hiding. So if a woman did not ept that she could just not agree. To her that honesty was way more valuable of a character trait.


    But that shadow of doubt about whether her own feelings were genuine or something she only felt now and would then go away was what prevented her from giving an answer right away.


    "You will all travel together?"


    She finally broke the silence again.


    "Yes"


    "Then... then how about I travel with you? Will that be a burden?"


    Wu Long looked a little surprised but then smiled.


    "Of course not, if you want some time to think about it while traveling with us I think not only me but everyone would wee that idea"


    He said, and a smile appeared on her face this time, as she felt relief from not having to decide immediately and having the time to confirm her own feelings and thoughts.


    When they heard that Wei Lan wasing with them, as Wu Long expected, there was no rejection as they all could see a glint of envy in her eyes when she looked at how they all were pampered by Wu Long while expressing their love to him openly, and they could all feel that he was interested in her, which was the reason they weed her into theirpany so naturally and without much restraint.


    In this time Wei Lan thoroughly understood that the three youngdies she considered innocent and sweet flowers at first were way more experienced in the pleasures of men and women than her, as she sometimes overheard the conversations they would have between themselves, where Hua Ziyan was teaching to Shen Min and repeating to Luo Mingyu some of the ''priceless knowledge''.


    ---


    Time passed by as Wu Long made a few trips to scout the area and see if the demonic beast had a Neidan. He confirmed that it did have a Neidan, and confirmed the surrounding topography so that he could make a good strategy. He also left talismans all over the area so that he could conceal them approaching as he and Ye Ling were the only ones who could move stealthily enough without these measures for the sensitive to Spiritual Qi and smell demonic beast to not notice.


    Once he saw that Hua Ziyan and Shen Min''s progress was good enough for the raid on the serpent, they quietly moved toward it.


    They did not leave anyone at the sect, as Luo Mingyu would be a lot more safe with them than alone there. Not to mention that she now knew the Illustrious Stride, quite aprehensive movement technique that had both a long-distance stride andbat movement style in it, and the Spiritual Qi War Art that she used to expand her normally small amounts of Spiritual Qi in the cultivation sessions with Wu Long, so she could easily avoid any danger that came her way.


    Wu Long was not worried about her ability to defend herself, as she was only limited by her cultivation level and low reserves of Spiritual Qi, but once she moved past Nine Mortal Realms and also improved her reserves of Spiritual Qi some more, her physique would manifest her ability, and she would be one of the safest people around.

 Chapter 160 [Bonus chapter] Blazing Spine Serpent

    <h4>Chapter 160 [Bonus chapter] zing Spine Serpent</h4>


    Wu Long led the group to the depths of the Spiritual Lands of the former Clear River Pavilion which was a lush forest, with slightly more tropical nts. When they first set off Wu Long separated from the group for a little as he went to dispose of a few rats that were in the vicinity of the sect, presumably to monitor his movements. He noticed them when he went to scout the area and decided to get rid of them before the hunt, as they could potentially try to interfere at the worst moment.


    He then rejoined the five beauties. Wu Long and Wei Lan used their own speed while Ye Ling formed a formation with the others and they sped off into the depths. After half a day of such fast travel, they arrived at the edge of arge open area. Thend here was scorched and heat from here could already be felt from a kilometer away. There were crystal ores, much like the one Wu Long encountered when he first went hunting near his sect, but inrger amounts and bigger, exuding scorching heat all over the ce.


    In the distance was a pile ofrge rocks that had the biggest and brightest crystals in them, and there was arge serpent coiled around it. Its head was the size of a human torso and covered in protruding spikes, and it had a line of glowing orange crystal-like scales, constantly burning with a me going down the middle of its back.


    "zing Spine Serpent, it has quite hard scales so we would have to exert a bit of effort to kill it, but it''s not impossible, just watch out for its speed if it bypasses me somehow as it is quite fast. As I exined before, it spits a scorching acid that melts pretty much everything that cannot withstand a full-strength attack of a Core Formation Realm expert, so watch out for that too. But if you move ording to the n we should not have any problems taking it down quickly"


    The others nodded. Ye Ling stood with Luo Mingyu while Hua Ziyan, Shen Min, and Wei Lan stepped forward. Wu Long started approaching the serpent at a fast speed. A flurry of talismans was released into the air and flew around him as he moved.


    The three moved not far behind him. The serpent''s glowing orange-red eyes shed open as it moved at an astonishing speed toward them. Wu Long elerated and a sword appeared in his left hand, which he unsheathed with his right one and immediately unleashed a strike of Sword Qi which was unsurprisingly avoided along with twenty-seven other strikes, but as it''s speed dropped a little to bypass Wu Long''s specially arranged volley of Sword Qi strikes it was led to the only optimal route which Wei Lan struck with an upward strike of her staff with her full strength, sending the serpent''s head up along with chunks of dirt.


    Hua Ziyan already manifested her ten Spiritual Qi fists and six of them went in a straight vertical line one slightly behind the other, consecutively striking the serpent''s belly that got exposed by Wei Lan, and then lifted up even more by each subsequent strike, and thus lifting the whole body of the serpent into the air strike by strike. Once its body was lifted into the air its orange scales started to glow first near its tail and then rapidly progressing to its head.


    "Dream on!"


    Hua Ziyan shouted as the serpent started to open its mouth and the other four fists that she already sent with the previous six, two from above, and two from below hit its jaws, tightly shutting them, and the scorching acid that was about to be spat out only trickled down the corners a little, incinerating and melting the ground below instantly creating a small poodle ofva.


    Two chakrams spun around its neck in a circle as they both rotated around their own center and moved around the serpent''s neck and started releasing sparks as they basically sawed into the ces between the hard scales and after an initial slowing down due to the toughness of the outer partpletely sawed its head off, as they touched and were bounced off each other, flying off to the sides. They did not fly too far until they melted into liquid metal chunks and sshed onto the earth in the distance.


    The whole scene took a split moment. Wu Long slowed it down and ced it into a position for Wei Lan topletely stop it and lift it up. Hua Ziyan took away all of its subsequent mobility because none of it now touched the ground and sealed off its mouth. Shen Min then finished it off with the spare chakrams she picked up in the Supreme Master Pavilion as Wu Long warned her that none of her weapons could endure contact with the acid.


    After it was done Wu Long took down the levitating talismans that he did not use in the end, which were an insurance against its acid and would shield Hua Ziyan or anyone for a few moments, which was enough to get away.


    zing Spine Serpent was no doubt powerful and a very dangerous demonic beast that was born a 6th-tier, and would gradually progress to be an 8th-tier. It possessed great speed and strength in its tail attacks and in squeezing its prey, hard and durable scales, and its acid was deadly. What made such a fast and quite easy-looking hunt possible was the meticulous calction and precise teamwork. The reason he wanted to conceal their approach before the fight started was actually so that it would not move from this open area where it would be rtively more vulnerable without so many objects to sneak behind.


    In truth, Ye Ling alone was enough to kill this serpent with her Sword Intent and high cultivation base that allowed her to release more of its strength, but Wu Long wanted to use this chance to give Hua Ziyan and Shen Min some more experience, Hua Ziyan was not used to fighting yet, while Shen Min used to do everything alone so she was not used to fighting in a team.


    Ye Ling mostly was there in case something was wrong, and Wei Lan was there since there were not enough people without Ye Ling as someone had to make the initial strike to make it a little easier for Hua Ziyan as it was her first time using the technique in actualbat.


    Now that he decided to travel with them, he wanted to improve their fighting potential as he knew that none of them were the damsel-in-distress type of woman, and he was not usually attracted to that type anyway. Even Luo Mingyu was eager to start on the path of her own Dao so she could manifest her Dao Power.


    Some Dao Cultivators chose the path of Equilibrium, a bnce between having strength and being peaceful enough not to use it, and thus could exert a power that was simr to mental strength that could influence the physical world around them, which was called Dao Power. Its strongest points were usually defense, but its uses were not limited to that.


    Luo Mingyu saw how powerless she was when the bandit leader decided to target her and she could only hide behind the backs of others, unable to even set foot outside her home before Wu Long showed up. So her understanding of the Dao went through a transformation and the path of Equilibrium which she did not even know existed until she heard of it from him, became alluring to her. When she asked her teachers they all were enraged that Wu Long taught her about that ''useless and heretical'' path.


    It was generally shunned by orthodox Dao Cultivators but Equilibrium Dao Cultivators were a lot more supported than Dual Cultivators in the world of Dao Cultivators, and thus were able to hold their own without being denounced andpletely torn from the Dao Cultivation.


    "Well done everyone"


    Wu Long smiled as Hua Ziyan and Shen Min excitedly clenched their fists after tasting their new power. Wei Lan also still could not believe that they took down an 8th-tier demonic beast with seemingly such ease. Ye Ling and Luo Mingyu approached with smiles and also congratted everyone on the sessful hunt.


    Wu Long first let the remaining scorching acid drip away into the now quitergeva pool, and then cut out its Neidan, storing it into a jade box and closing it up with talismans over it. He then took the whole remaining corpse into a separate storage ring, as he already saw Wei Lan''s eyes shine with a new light. She was already imagining all the food she can make from this serpent''s meat.


    He chuckled and they then returned to the former Clear River Pavilion, where Wei Lan was able to unleash her skills. Wu Long, like everyone else, had to admit that it was incredibly delicious. But she was not really seekingpliments, as she was too busy savoring the taste as everyoneughed at her face of absolute delight with shining eyes and rosy cheeks.

 Chapter 161 New Gains

    <h4>Chapter 161 New Gains</h4>


    After a feast, Wei Lan went to her room in a light daze with an expression of contentment. Meanwhile, Hua Ziyan and Shen Min sat before Wu Long, with Ye Ling and Luo Mingyu sitting not far to the side to discuss their gains from the hunt and what they experienced. They expressed their new understandings and discussed it together.


    "At the moment you released your Sword Qi... I could feel where it would strike even before it left your sword. It was a wondrous feeling, like intuition"


    "Yes, I did too, but strangely, I could even instinctively feel Ziyan''s attack as well, albeit not as urately as yours"


    Hua Ziyan said after some period of discussions and Shen Min nodded with a pondering expression.


    "Hmm, I felt your movements in the moment as well. I am just not sure why there was no such feeling during the training sessions before..."


    Wu Long said with a pondering expression.


    "It seems the bond is helpful not only in invigorating our Yin or Yang Qi, making us stronger overall, but as it gets stronger it is even somehow creating an instinctive connection beyond feeling each other''s presence at a certain distance...but we have to figure out the conditions that trigger it. It should not be onlybat since a technique should not have its own consciousness to differentiate whether it is realbat or training"


    Luo Mingyu said with an introspective look as everyone nodded in agreement. They all felt the bonds tying them to Wu Long strengthen as they cultivated with him. Their Yin and Yang Qi were now almost constantly interacting, and the miraculous feeling they got while fighting this time was what allowed for such seamless teamwork despite it being their first time working together like this.


    Luo Mingyu was happy to feel her bond strengthen, as well as happy that Wu Long relied on her to teach others, as it gave her reassurance in regard to her deepest insecurities about her physique''s natural attraction to men. He also constantly showed her that he liked her, not because of her physique, but simply showing her love and care.


    Shen Min was soothed not only by Wu Long''s care and attention but also by how warm the atmosphere was. She never had close ties to her family, so having a harmonious new family felt incredible. She only knew them a little at first, but her inherent trust in Wu Long caused her to trust the other women he chose, thus opening up to them. And they reciprocated with kindness and care.


    Hua Ziyan was able to take an initial step toward realizing her own worth and being able to more confidently stay beside Wu Long. She also understood that whether she could fight or not, bring him benefits or not, she would still be his woman. This transformation could notpletely happen now, but the most crucial first step was taken, and thus her mental realm had greatly expanded.


    Wu Long looked at the women he was increasingly falling in love with deeper and deeper the more time he spent with them, who reciprocated by deepening their feelings as well, and a feeling of happiness enveloped his heart as well, as the blissful feeling of connection was far more exhrating than he ever thought.


    Ye Ling looked at that expression and a delight spread warmth in her heart. Even when she managed to salvage a part of his soul and heart in the past she was unable to see this sight she longed to see. Nothing in the world is as precious to her as seeing the happiness of the most dear people, and nothing can bring as much sorrow as not being able to see it.


    Five people, each with their own new gains, and somemon ones for all of them sat for some time in a harmonious atmosphere as they discussed some more changes, then gradually leaving serious themes and switching to less important topics, simply talking andughing. Finally, after some time, Wu Long stood up as he needed to process some more tangible gains from the hunt, which was the Neidan.


    "Looks like I need to up my efforts since I can feel with the strengthening of our bonds that my Yang Qi should be able to hold on for some more time, but if I do not constantly improve it I will have some trouble"


    Wu Long chuckled. Since they were cultivating with the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art for a little more than a couple of weeks he felt that the bonds progressed at unprecedented speed, thus strengthening them all, but also putting more pressure on his Yang Qi.


    He did not wait long and prepared to refine the Neidan he harvested from the zing Spine Serpent. Although low-level, it was an 8th-tier demonic beast, which wasparable to a Core Reformation Realm practitioner, almost the pinnacle of this fractured world. Consuming an unprocessed demonic core or Neidan in itself was something unthinkable for most people, but doing it with such a potent Neidan at only Qi Condensation Realm was pure suicide for the overwhelming majority of people.


    And even with Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art, as well as the Golden Yang Dragon Body Wu Long had to be extremely careful, as well as vignt. Ye Ling as well as the others were on full alert since Wu Long would be extremely vulnerable at the moment of this cultivation session.


    He could instantly join the battle when he detected any anomaly, as the technique he usually used that allowed him to interrupt cultivation at any moment, the Battle Cultivation Scripture, was able to keep the progress, and lock the energy source the practitioner was using to cultivate in the body without loss, whether that was medicine, Yin Qi of the partner, or just Spiritual Qi in the surroundings that was gathered.


    But during cultivation itself, before he noticed anything, there was no avoiding focusing most of his consciousness on the process when dealing with such a tyrannical energy.


    Once he calmed down his mind and adjusted his body, he started running his cultivation techniques and ingested the Neidan. Scorching heat spread from his stomach and soon his skin turned entirely red, a wave of heat then spread around him, and the stone garden he chose to cultivate started looking hazy since the air and the stones below were being heated to high temperatures. The stones beneath him then started exuding steam, as some of the minerals within started burning away, and the closest ones to him began to change color.


    He sat in the lotus position for three days straight, the stone garden turning into scorchednd as the stones all were ck like coal, and the area directly around him resembledva as the stones were bright red and shone with the light of heat.


    Formless ripples spread from him as thin glowing lines, akin tova, were coursing under his skin throughout.


    Ye Ling, Hua Ziyan, Luo Mingyu, and Shen Min all felt through their bond as his Yang Qi was continuously strengthened. He used most of the energy he received for the improvement of his Yang Qi and Yang Root and sent the residual energy that was not of Yang attribute but of the demonic beast''s cultivation strength to temper his body.


    Once hepleted the refinement of the Neidan, his eyes shed open as a wave of Spiritual Qi sent the heat away from him in all directions. His clothes got incinerated in the process, and he left any valuables with Ye Ling, so he waspletely naked at the moment, but there was no one in the sect anyway and he was never shy about his body. Due to the rapid improvement of his Yang Root and Yang Qi, his dragon now stood up, as hard as steel and with slightly bulging veins. Once the four women, who came closer as soon as they felt himplete his goal, saw him, their throats got dry and they all audibly gulped since they were knew what wasing next. He already exined to them, that after he was done with the Neidan, he would not be able to calm down for some time, and one or two of them would not be able to alleviate his lust since their stamina would run out faster with him being in this state.


    "Ladies, I have kept you waiting"


    Wu Long said to them, and they blushed, but there was eagerness and anticipation in their eyes. They all went inside the mansion this garden was attached to, which was the mansion of the former sect leader. As they entered the master bedroom with a big bed, the four beauties started to take off their clothes, letting them freely fall to the floor, showing Wu Long their gorgeous and enchanting naked bodies, prompting the already-standing sword to twitch.


    Hua Ziyan looked at that, and being the first to get rid of every single strap of fabric on her, came toward Wu Long with a glint in her eyes as Luo Mingyu and Shen Min instantly locked their eyes on her movements, preparing to learn.


    -----


    ANNOUNCEMENT in Creator''s Thought below (click to expand).

 Chapter 162 (R18) Passionate Desires (p1)

    <h4>Chapter 162 (R18) Passionate Desires (p1)</h4>


    Wu Long stood as he watched Hua Ziyan approach him. He knew that she preferred if he did nothing and just epted her care and attention first.


    He slightly bent so it would be easier for her to wrap her hands around his neck and kiss him, twining her tongue with his, giving and receiving sensual pleasure from the coiling and dancing of their tongues. Her hands then went t on his chest and started going down as she broke the kiss and started to go down squatting with her legs spreading to the sides and exposing her heavenly gates until his erect cock was right before her face.


    ''It has such a perfect shape''


    She thought as she looked at it, seemingly mesmerized. She felt her loins start to tingle and heat up. Her slit started producing love juices when she felt the familiar musk of his rod. Her hands which were slower than her body finally reached his cock and took hold of it. She then started with a kiss on the part right below the head and then went on to kiss and lick the whole penis all over, making sure to spread her saliva over it.


    While Luo Mingyu and Shen Min watched with rapt attention Ye Ling smiled and approached his right side. She went in for a kiss, while his left hand went up and grabbed her right breast from the other side of his torso.


    "Mm!"


    ''Mm? Is he finally going to use dual cultivation techniques...Ah! This...this feels so good''


    Ye Ling slightly moaned at the feeling of his touch as it spread tingles throughout her. She noticed that he was not fooling around anymore, as she felt a lot more pleasure from this simple touch than usual, and she started moaning in response to the pleasure that he was giving her.


    Meanwhile, Hua Ziyan spread her attention to his balls, licking and sucking them, and after she returned to his cock and licked it all over one more time, she started swallowing the head, sucking on it, and giving him a proper good time.


    Once she gave the head of his dick enough caressing, she went on to move her head back and forth, swallowing more and more of his cock, it did not take her much effort to take it all in. Once his cock went deep into her throat she felt sparks of pleasure cover her. Her pussy twitched and started dripping juices onto the floor below. She liked the feeling of his cock filling her throat, it brought her a unique pleasure she was not able to exin. As she grabbed his right hand with hers and started guiding it he ced his hand on her head and she felt pleased at this touch.


    Hua Ziyan started moving her head back and forth again, sucking him off. She began with small movements and then gradually her head swung in longer motions, as his cock went balls deep and then went out almost fully.


    Shen Min and Luo Mingyu now knelt on Hua Ziyan''s sides and their enchanted gazes looked at the meat rod that was appearing and disappearing from their view, as saliva was dripping from all over it. Hua Ziyan''s hands were holding onto his thighs. Her pussy dripping with juices was twitching when she put all of it inside her throat.


    Soon, she started picking up the pace and sloppily sucking him off with loud sounds. She put light pressure on his thigh giving him a signal and he started applying light pressure on her head on the way in. The amount of pussy juices leaking below her intensified and she took one of her hands off of his thigh and passed it there, beginning to pleasure herself with her fingers.


    Ye Ling broke the kiss and heavily breathed as his simple massage of her chest already made her closer to her first orgasm. She hugged Wu Long''s side pressing her chest into him, giving him a pleasant sensation.


    Shen Min who sat on Wu Long''s left stood up and went for a kiss as well. He answered weaving his left hand around her waist and then grabbing her appetizing asscheek.


    "Ng!"


    She felt tingles spread throughout her from his touch, making her already heated up from watching the previous scene body even hotter.


    Hua Ziyan felt Wu Long''s pressure change a little and quickened her pace after which he pressed her head in for one deep thrust into her throat and started cumming into her. Her stomach spasmed and she gushed with pussy juices as her hand that was pleasuring her pussy was rubbing her clit. She felt his dick twitch with every pump, and it was coinciding with the spasming of the inner muscles of her vagina as sparks of pleasure spread through her.


    When Wu Long broke his kiss with Shen Min he looked down at Hua Ziyan who looked at him with slightly unfocused eyes, his cock still deep in her mouth. She then gradually came to and started slowly taking out his dick, making sure to suck on the way out.? He shifted his hand onto her cheek and caressed it a little to which she felt a delightful bliss spread through her.


    Hua Ziyan swallowed the residual juices and saliva she sucked off his cock while taking it out and kissed the tip again. This time Shen Min went down beside her and put her mouth closer to his cock too. Luo Mingyu stood up and gave him a kiss, and then after some time, went down beside her two friends to join in as well. Ye Ling ced her head on his shoulder, letting him feel her soft and sensual body with his, and looked down at the three who were diligently feting Wu Long, this time as a trio while his right arm hugged her waist. Hua Ziyan led the other two, showing them the right way to please him.


    Wu Long took in the view and then started pleasuring Ye Ling to his side with his left hand on her pussy and his right hand going around her and grabbing and kneading her right breast. Waves of pleasure traveled through her from the ces he touched. She kissed him again and started climaxing not long after he slid his fingers inside her pink cave. She leaked a soft and long moan into their kiss as her hands were tightly holding onto him. He did not let her off with one time and made her cum on his fingers a few times more. And then made her have multiple orgasms in quick session as she gushed with Yin Qi and trembled in his hands, breaking the kiss and loudly moaning while he lowered his head and his mouth covered her left breast. At this time he also came inside Shen Min''s mouth as Hua Ziyan and Luo Mingyu were pleasuring his shaft and nutsack.


    When Ye Ling calmed down a little he let her go to rest on the bed and bask in the afterglow of her orgasms while he beckoned Shen Min on his left to climb onto him, her thighs on his shoulders as his mouth now started tasting her pussy while his hands grabbed her buttcheeks both supporting her and kneading them. She put both her hands on his head and loudly moaned as he set off fireworks of intense pleasure throughout her with his tongue and lips.


    Meanwhile it was now Luo Mingyu who was sucking him off while Hua Ziyan supported her by licking the balls or the shaft where she could not reach and gave her some advice from time to time.


    Shen Min''s breasts were lightly bouncing up and down as her moans made her upper body move. He made her climb the peak over and over, drinking all of the Yin Qi she abundantly leaked, and driving her higher and higher until she had to take a break on the bed as well. At this point he came inside Luo Mingyu''s mouth causing her to lightly moan and start drinking it all.


    He carefully set Shen Min down on the floor as she lost some of her ability to control her body as skillfully as before because of the pleasure now still coursing through her. And beckoned Luo Mingyu to rise up as he slid his fingers into her already wet pussy and massaged her breast with the other hand and kissed her. It did not take long for her to get exhausted froming over and over again, and ask to go recuperate on the bed as well.


    He raised Hua Ziyan up and gave her a kiss, which was first a tender and loving one, but gradually turned passionate, and soon started making her light headed. He kneaded both of her breasts, spreading pleasure like bolts of lighting through her. He then motioned her to turn around. She spread her legs a little wider than shoulder-length and bent down while keeping her long and slender legs straight until her hands touched the ground, as her appetizing butt was now high in the air. He squatted down and started licking and sucking her pussy, driving her to scream in delight as she gushed with juices. His hands were first kneading her soft and stic buttcheeks and then went on to help his mouth, making her moan even louder. But unlike previosly he stopped a little early, not driving her to temporary exhaustion and leaving her some strength.

 Chapter 163 (R18) Passionate Desires (p2)

    <h4>Chapter 163 (R18) Passionate Desires (p2)</h4>


    Wu Long stood up, bending his knees to adjust to the height of Hua Ziyan''s hips. Her breath became bated in anticipation, which soon was gratified as she felt his dick go all the way into her.


    "Aaaaah!"


    She screamed in delight as she felt him stretching out her tight pussy, spreading it fold by fold and reaching the deepest part while rubbing against all of her sensitive spots on the way. A wave of pleasure spread through her as he grabbed her plump and juicy butt, digging his fingers into the stic flesh, watching her waist which was bent in a mesmerizing arch. Her breasts jiggled as he thrust in, and her straight long brown hair that was now going down around her neck to freely hang fluttered.


    "Aaah! Uuhhg! Nghaaah! Mnhaaah!"


    He started moving in and out, pile-driving his cock deep into her and causing her to scream with every thrust. Shivers went through her as she felt waves of pleasure cover her one after another, and the next one came while the previous did not dissipate, resonating and intensifying in an exponential cycle. She started screaming and gushing with pussy juices as her stomach contracted. While he continued to bang her from behind.


    "Ooh! Oooogh! Oohohoh! Nghooh!"


    ''This is incredible! ... He... he is amazing! ... His cock is amazing! ... Aaaah... My mind is melting! I cannot think about anything but his cock! Aaaah!''


    Soon every thrust he made was making her tremble a little as her eyes rolled up to touch her upper eyelids and her tongue went out, dripping saliva to the floor. She never felt this much pleasure before as sensationsing from inside her belly became everything she could think of.


    "Ah~! Nhoooooooooooooooooh!!!!"


    Finally, he made a deep thrust, sending her to her subsequent climax, and delivered an enormous load of his spunk inside her. There was so much that it started overflowing from the sides between his cock and her pussy lips, trickling down her legs and dripping to the floor inrge cloudy white drops. She first started moaning, but when she felt his load hit her uterus she felt a bolt of lightning go through her, turning her mindpletely nk as shes of white covered her vision and her moan turned into a scream.


    "Nn! Nnnnngh! Nnnn!"


    As he removed his cock from her, the twitching entrance overflowed with arge amount of sperm, dripping to the floor in big chunks along with the dripping lines of her pussy juice as she still stood in the same position, her legs trembling and her ass slightly bouncing from intense convulsions. She was still slightly nasally moaning, with the moans intensifying slightly in unison with the jolts of her climax.


    He let her bask in this feeling for some time at the same time as he admired the view before helping her up and holding her in a princess hold to deliver her to the bed as she was too out of it to move herself. He tenderly kissed her forehead while he carried her, and a blissful smile appeared on her lips. She was still twitching from time to time, but as hey her on the bed she started calming down and resting as she knew that her turn to feel him inside her woulde again after some time.


    When he unbent afterying down Hua Ziyan he saw Ye Lingying on the bed not far, as she spread her legs to the sides and spread her pussy with both hands on the sides of it, with an enchanting invitation. She was not looking straight at him as a bashful rosiness was on her cheeks, but there was anticipation and fiery passion inside her eyes.


    "Mmmm"


    He smiled and approached her, and then lodged his cock inside her, prompting a delightful moan to escape her.


    "Ah! Yes! Wu Long! Wu Long! Ngaaaah!"


    He grabbed her breasts and knead them as he drove his dick in and out of her tight and wet pussy, squelching sounds resounding with every thrust. She moaned and called out his name in ecstasy as she grabbed the bedsheets and made wrinkled tents. Her legs stretched out to his sides, resembling arge ''V'' while he plunged his dick deep inside between them.


    "Mm! Mhm! Mmmgh!"


    She then bit her lip and looked straight at him as she felt her orgasm approaching, and then her blue eyes flickered as she started lightly convulsing and her eyes became unfocused.? He looked as a light film of pleasure covered them, relishing in this moment. Her stretched-out legs trembled in the air. He then started moving again, driving her to her next peak when she did not evene down from this one.


    "Aaah! Aaahahagh! Umpf! Nngh! Wu Long! I...I''m stillin~nghauaaaaaa!"


    He made her cum again, this time giving an even more intense pleasure to her, but not stopping, continuously making her cum until he rammed his dick deep inside her and started pumping her full of his jizz.


    "Aaa~! AAahiiiiiiiih!"


    ''So much!''


    A single thought shed through her nk mind as she felt that he already filled her up but still continued to ejacte.


    As he kissed her and came out, letting sperm drip from the opened-up cave he felt slender jade hands embrace him from behind over his shoulders as a soft but stic chest was pressed against his back. Luo Mingyu was standing on her knees on the bed behind him and tilted her head forward over his shoulder for a kiss which he reciprocated, turning in her embrace and lifting her up one leg after another by her thighs. After adjusting her position, he sat her wet and twitching pussy on his cock all the way down.


    "Mm! Mhuaaaaa!"


    She moaned into the kiss and then screamed out loud in bliss as she felt him prate deep inside her belly, as waves of sparks spread throughout her. Wu Long gave her a few moments to adjust, and then slowly lifted her up, feeling the folds of her pink cave twitch as his head scraped them on the way out. He saw light twitching of her muscles on her lower abdomen and smiled as he then plunged his dick right back into her all the way in.


    "Aaaaaaah!"


    Her pussy gushed with Yin Qi as she lightly trembled, while her head nked for a moment. The walls around him then started contracting and tightly squeezing, giving back in pleasurable tightness what she received in bulging hardness.


    He smiled and started moving her up and down on his crotch as she looked him in the eyes, sometimes losing focus as she convulsed and gushed with juices, but refocusing her gaze on his eyes again after some time. Purple mes danced around in her eyes and were reflected in his as she was experiencing the strongest climaxes yet.


    "Aah! HAaaaaaaah! Yes! Fill me up! Make me full with your cum!"


    After some time, he kissed her deepest part with the tip of his cock, and came inside her. Her eyes went up and she screamed in delight, begging for him topletely fill her insides. He did not refuse and his cock pumped more and more of his jizz into her. He then kissed her as he gentlyid her down on the bed.


    When he straightened back up, still sitting on the bed, he saw Shen Min standing with her knees on the bed near the wall and looking at him over the shoulder as her bewitching ass was perked up for him. He chuckled and came closer to her.


    As he slid his finger on her slit it became smeared in her juices that were abundantly leaking as she watched Luo Mingyu''sst two orgasms when she came to. A shiver of excitement went through her at this touch as a pleasurable spark shot out throughout her hips and then became tingles that spread in a wave throughout her body. He lifted one of her legs up slightly above her ass, opening up her slit to his raging boner and pushed his hips forward.


    "Mm!"


    ''Eh? What... what is this?"


    His cock went deep into her, prompting a jolt of her body and a moan. Her hands were ced t on the wall before her, her lower body slightly twisted because of the raised leg, and she felt an unusual angle at which his dick was stimting her inner walls.


    "Aaah! Mm! Amazing! Aaah! Nghaaaah! This is so good!"


    She screamed in delight as he started his piston movement deep into her pink cave, her different-colored eyes flickering and the muscles on her lower back twitching with every thrust. As she gushed with juices he continued to ram his dick into her, filling her tight pink cave and stretching it to fit him. She was driven to euphoria over and over again until he finally plunged his cock to her deepest parts, pushing her into the wall as her boobs were now pressing into it, and started filling her insides with his thick and hot cum.


    "Uugfmmmm!"


    She rolled her eyes up as she was looking up, twitching and convulsing on his cock, as she released a low grunt while biting her lower lip.

 Chapter 164 (R18) Passionate Desires (p3)

    <h4>Chapter 164 (R18) Passionate Desires (p3)</h4>


    ?


    Wu Long took his cock out of Shen Min''s tight pussy that was twitching and coiling around him, andrge amounts of his sperm poured out once the entrance was unplugged.


    He then turned to Hua Ziyan who was already waiting for him, as she regained strength and while looking at how much pleasure Shen Min was in, her own pussy started heating up and dripping love juices again, as she craved for his touch. He approached her and passionately kissed her. Her hands pressed against his chest and heid down while she climbed on top, straddling his body while not breaking the kiss.


    "Uuhmmmm!"


    ''So... deep''


    She then raised her hips and urately adjusted the tip of his cock to her pussy entrance, after which she sat down and a jolt brought her body upright, breaking their kiss as a string of saliva stretched and then broke in between their mouths. She looked up as intense bliss was flickering in her eyes. She felt him enter deep into her, and a volcano of pleasurable sensations started erupting when his cock touched the end of her pink cave and pushed it up.


    She was gasping for breaths when his hands held her waist and slid along her skin, caressing it up to her chest, cupping both breasts, and gripping them. She ced her hands atop his, and her hips gradually started moving as her gaze regained focus after that initial moment of nkness. She looked down into his eyes and her desire med up even more. He started helping her reach even more pleasure with his hip movements from below and her blissful moans filled the room.


    "Aaaah! Haaah! Mmmmf! Mhmhm!"


    Her hips danced up on his crotch, driving his dick up into her, and making pping sounds when her asscheeks met his thighs and pelvis. The creaking of the bed intensified as she was digging her ass into his crotch more and more. His hands were intensifying her pleasure by spreading sparks of bliss that were then caught up by waves of ecstasying from deep inside her belly. She soon started to convulse and gush with liquid as she screamed in delight. They continued past her first orgasm, then the second, and after a few more he filled her pussy up with his cum, as she now felt as if a literal volcano was pumping her full of scorching hot spunk.


    Ye Ling and Luo Mingyu approached him next, and as heid Ye Ling on the bed, and ced both of her feet t on his chest entering her tight pussy while her ass was slightly raised, Luo Mingyu was on his side in a? deep and passionate kiss as he put his fingers inside her cave and massaged her chest. His hips were driving Ye Ling up to the peak of pleasure with a sensual dance while his hands were making Luo Mingyu convulse in ecstasy.


    Once he filled Ye Ling with his cum once more, he turned Luo Mingyu around and entered her from behind while tightly embracing her as they sat on their knees. His hands massaged her breast and were teasing her clit while he was stuffing her pussy with his cock. As she came he passed the hand that was massaging her breast in between her tits and ced it tly on her upper chest while his other hand went on to her belly, and holding her like that he started ramming his dick into her non-stop in one rhythm until she was screaming and gushing with juices all over when he made a thrust that raised her slightly up and started filling her up with his load.


    "Mmmmuaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    She trembled on his cock as her eyes rolled up and she could not think of anything. White shes covered her vision, and she lost consciousness for a moment. He took out his cock and gentlyid her down as she came to, giving her a kiss right after.


    They took turns to be filled with his cum, until finally, Wu Long was able to almostpletely satisfy his desire. Shen Min, Hua Ziyan, Ye Ling, and Luo Mingyu all lined up on the bed, their asses pointed to Wu Long in a bewitching scene as they looked at him over their shoulders. He went in the order they were lined up as that was the order in which they were least tired, so the others had some time to recuperate before the final spurt.


    He came behind Hua Ziyan, kneaded her ass a little, and entered her, prompting a scream of delight, after which he took her by the waist with both hands and started ramming his cock into her over and over, getting her to cum again and again until he pressed the tip against her womb and released the biggest load of cum for today. She screamed as intense convulsions overwhelmed her and her eyes rolled up. The hands that were supporting her below clenched the bedsheets, and as he removed his cock from her pink cave, they lost strength and she fell down with her ass still raised into the air as her whole body was twitching. Her pussy first released arge load of sperm and the rest was slowly seeping from it after. The others gulped as they realized they would be experiencing this immense pleasure soon. He did not make them wait long as they all soon got to feel the most intense orgasm in their lives, filled to the brim with his cum, and twitching with afterglow long after he unplugged his dick.


    The whole room was steaming hot, humid, and filled with their scents as well as the intense intoxicating smell of sex. Wu Long sat down on the edge of the bed and looked as they were still lightly twitching and basking in the afterglow of thest orgasm as their thighs trickled with white juices. They gradually came to one by one and he gave them a grateful and passionate kiss, after which they cleaned up in the bathroom and went to sleep.

 Chapter 165 Volunteers

    <h4>Chapter 165 Volunteers</h4>


    Wu Long woke up refreshed, as did the others since they were able to release the pent-up desire that they umted when Wu Long was not with them.


    This time, he increased his cultivation base and easily broke from the 5th level of the Qi Condensation Realm to the 6th level and was then able to breach the watershed barrier between the 6th and 7th levels where he stopped not to progress too fast and destabilize his foundation again, and instead tremendously improved his Spiritual Qi. Thus in this little less than a month stay here, he was able to increase his strength in all aspects dramatically.


    His Spiritual Qi in particr received a massive boost as the Yin Qi released by the four of them was incredibly potent, not to mention the two who possessed Extreme Yin Qi.


    Ye Ling was surprised to find out that even if she was now a Foundation Building Realm practitioner she still benefited from dual cultivating with him as his Yang Qi allowed her to break through. Shen Min was also able to breach a watershed level and advance to be a 4th-level Revolving Qi Realm practitioner while Luo Mingyu and Hua Ziyan who were both in the initial stages of Qi Maniption Realm received the biggest benefits, both entering the 5th level. Hua Ziyan would have been able to receive an even more incredible boost to her cultivation since she was initially a Dual Cultivator, and Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art was now her main cultivation technique instead of auxiliary like everyone else but she chose to improve her Spiritual Qi as that was now a crucial aspect of her strength.


    Wei Lan knew that Wu Long would be busy consuming the Neidan. Although she found the idea absurd, there seemed to be a lot of mysteries around him so she did not argue with him about it. She of course did not know that the others were for thest day not busy protecting him like they were in the beginning but were moaning in throes of passion.


    So she was just quietly spending these days in peace. But for some reason, she could not properly meditate, and the usual meals were not as fun as they used to be. She was shocked to find that she had be incredibly used to being in theirpany in these few weeks. Which was why, when they finally all appeared she was incredibly excited. Ye Ling smiled at this sight, seeing how easily she became ustomed to them.


    After a delicious breakfast, they all sat down for a new discussion. If the theme of thest one was their gains, the theme for this one was a correction of their shorings.


    This was part lesson and part discussion. Wu Long stood before Shen Min and Hua Ziyan while Ye Ling, Luo Mingyu, and Wei Lan were to the side, also ready toment or add on to the discussion.


    "To be honest, you did quite well, and there are not any major problems. But there were minor mistakes, nine of them to be ex..."


    "Pu...puhahaha"


    As Wu Long was starting up the discussion, Hua Ziyan suddenly could not hold in herughter, and the more the others looked at her with confusion the more herughter escaped her control as tears starteding out of her eyes because of it.


    Wu Long, unlike everyone else, understood why "nine mistakes" produced such a reaction from her, and could only sigh with a wry smile. He had already forgotten the incident with Zhao Wuji in the rain, but now he regretted being so careless at the moment.


    After calming down a little, she looked at Wu Long who shrugged his shoulders indicating that it is ok, and she exined to the others. Tinklingughter resounded in the garden they sat in while Wu Long shook his head a little at how his air of a mysterious and powerful practitioner was visibly withering away. He did not really mind, and it was a lot more rewarding to see five beautiesughing, but there was still a small pang ofment as he bid farewell to that image.


    They then went on to the discussion of mistakes and then trained for some time. Wei Lan was also training, as when she heard that the Clear River Art she was regarding as the sect''s legacy was actually a skill named Silver River Staff from Wu Long, and saw him use it, she asked him to teach her as she could not bear using the skill that was camouged.


    Wu Long did not really think much of it since it was the same skill essentially, but there were a little unnecessary steps woven in, and nothing else was different, thus not impeding her from utilizing it inbat, but since she cared so much he taught her the skill and she was busy retraining herself to not instinctively use the Spiritual Qi maniption methods to camouge the technique of Clear River Art that were deeply ingrained in her.


    Meanwhile Wu Long and Ye Ling first supervised their training a little, after which they went to the training field next to the one others used.


    "I want to see your real sword, not the lukewarm one you used to awaken the memories of my sword, but the real thing"


    Ye Ling said, looking serious. She could not teach Wu Long everything in the time they had together, and that was one of her biggest regrets. Now she wanted to see, what level of sword he reached. It was to get rid of that lingering regret, as she knew that he reached heights she could not even imagine at her level, and also since she was curious.


    "I cannot show you... since my body cannot endure it... and besides, you know. My sword is..."


    "A killing sword, I know"


    Ye Ling nodded with understanding.


    Wu Long''s battle instincts were forged in the chaotic battlefields of his youth where one wrong move, one moment of hesitation, and one single thought of mercy to the enemy meant one''s death. In hister life as a rogue cultivator, his battles were always realbat, as he never engaged in ''exchanging pointers''. And even as he learned to control his instincts and became more skilled, allowing him to spare enemies or spar, to show his real sword or any real battle skill Wu Long had to go with an intent to kill.


    In the past, when she was a lot stronger than him, she was able to handle it with ease even if he wentpletely all out. She even had to force his real sword out for the training to be effective by pressing and injuring him since he refused to potentially hurt her. But now, she would not be able to not just force it out, but hold out against it.


    If they were to spar, having a realpetition right now, both fighting with the intent to win, Ye Ling would win. Her cultivation base was higher, thus she was able to unleash more of her real abilities than he was able to.


    But if they were to have a fight where the goal was to kill the opponent, she was sure that there was no way for her to survive. He was extremely deadly in a realbat.


    It did not bother him that he was quite a lot weaker in apetition since holding back from killing an opponent was not his forte, and he never was eager to engage in meaningless fights with people he did not intend to kill.


    "I will show you what I can... since I can handle a little more now"


    Wu Long sighed as he wanted to show her, since it would have been immensely beneficial to a Sword Cultivator like her, but could not, so he could only show her a little glimpse. He just tempered his body and increased his cultivation base, so he was finally able to unleash a little more than before, but even that part, if utilized not for killing but demostrating the sword would be quite lukewarm.


    Just as a sword appeared in his left hand and he grabbed the handle with his right to unsheathe it, his pupils shrank, and he turned in the direction of the sect''s entrance.


    A smile appeared on his face next.


    "Looks like you are in luck, Ling''er. A few volunteers havee and selflessly offered their help to let me show you the full extent of the sword I can handle right now"


    Hearing this, Ye Ling motioned to the others in the distance, and they assembled to the training field Wu Long and Ye Ling were at. Not very long after, dark blurry figures appeared and swarmed the ce, surrounding the group.


    Once the blurry figures stopped moving it was possible to see people in ck tight clothes with this swords over their backs and silver demon face masks covering their faces.


    "Such nice people", Wu Long chuckled at the selfless effort of these men and women to show up here at this time.


    "Bahshi Assassins?"


    Ye Ling raised her eyebrow.


    "Hehe, I might have be a little entangled with them"


    Wu Long wryly smiled at her questioning gaze and she rolled her eyes at this troublemaker who managed to piss off the few people in this fractured world who could go against him.

 Chapter 166 His Current Sword

    <h4>Chapter 166 His Current Sword</h4>


    There were about thirty to forty people at the peak of the Revolving Qi Realm and one man at the peak of the Foundation Building Realm who seemed to be another branch sub-leader.


    "You have guts to remain here, exposing your position..."


    Their leader said as he was unsheathing the sword behind his back. But as there was not response from Wu Long, the eyes behind the silver demon mask narrowed.


    "I have heard that you are someone dangerous. Heh, you even killed those Golden Ox Mercenary Group boys..."


    ''Golden Ox? Hmm, it seems one of the arms that is being used to move along various schemes is the Golden Ox Trading Company. No wonder the regional manager of the Soaring Feather Trading Company in the Tingren Kingdom was so annoyed with them''


    As the man spoke Wu Long inwardly made his own associations. He has heard that Golden Ox Trading Company seems to have started targeting Sui Luxiao''spany from the regional manager before, but that was strictly in terms of business.


    Apart from their trading, Golden Ox Trading Company operated a mercenary group that not only protected its goods in travel but also sold its services to whoever needed them. Wu Long knew about that but was a little surprised to hear the people he met before as ''enforcers'' were their mercenaries. What he was precisely surprised at was the level of people they were able to raise, signifying that they had some background.


    ''It seems I may have to visit their Bullshit Training Camp now that I know where they are''


    He made a note to himself as the list of things he would have to deal with on this continent once he returned became even longer.


    "...not to mention that you even fought some of the Fantian Kingdom sub-branch elites and survived... but you got saved by Prime Demon Hong Ye. This time, there is no one to save you from us"


    The leader finished his monologue but still got no response from Wu Long as he just looked at him with a pondering face.


    "There was nothing about you being deaf in the reports though..."


    A vein popped out on the assassin leader''s forehead under the mask as the indifference in Wu Long''s gaze started to unnerve him. The cautious reactions of the others were what he used to see, not thepletely calm demeanor of a man who looked like he encountered regr roadside bandits.


    "You will take their leader and I deal with the rest?"


    Ye Ling asked from beside Wu Long, as Bahshi Assassins in the Revolving Qi Realm were not someone the others could handle yet.


    "No need, just concentrate and don''t miss what you wanted to see"


    He replied, this timepletely enraging the leader of the assassins.


    "Hah! What arrogance! Do you know that because of you, that crazy bitch massacred the entire sub-branch!? You will not be getting out of this alive!"


    The assassins'' leader shouted with fury. He lost his close friend who was the sub-branch leader and a nephew who served as his right-hand man in the Fantian Kingdom sub-branch after Hong Ye was done with her ''investigation'' since she caught them red-handed trying to deal with Wu Long in an unsanctioned operation.


    But as Wu Long simply raised the sword in his left hand and reached for the hilt with his right, all of the Bahshi Assassins and the women behind Wu Long unsheathed their weapons, as the tension in the air instantly reached its peak. His movements were unhurried, but Ye Ling''s eyes widened a little when she saw them. Everyone else did not see anything peculiar about his simple motions, but in her eyes, a light of astonishment shed as she stopped caring about the people surrounding them and concentrated on his sword, which he was deliberately slowing down so she could see clearer.


    "You are hurrying to die, but you still have questions to answer. Were you the one who killed a few squads of our men about five months ago?"


    The sub-branch leader of the Jurong Kingdom asked as he still had to confirm whether Wu Long was the cause of all of their recent troubles or not. It seemed highly likely, given that he was causing trouble not just for them, but almost every single vested interest on the continent by now, but if they killed him and never got a definite answer there would still be that unsolved mystery that would cause them unnecessary worry.


    Wu Long started to unsheathe his sword, and as soon as the tiniest glimpse of the sword de could be seen, the surroundings lost a little color, and the light of the sun that was so bright before became dim in this discolored world. A sense of a sword tip piercing between the eyebrows appeared for every single Bahshi Assassin that surrounded them. The movements Wu Long made seemed extremely slow, and then, as if a part of the scene of his movement was cut out, and the rest was sped up to fill in the gap, his sword flickered and appeared on his side as he was already making his second step forward. While they looked at this scene the assassins around tried to move as soon as Wu Long did, but they quickly noticed that even if his movements were slow, theirs were even slower, as if he was dragging them along into his own pace.


    As they moved millimeter by millimeter Wu Long made several steps around his group of women, and each time his sword moved the scene was cut again, speeding up the part right before the sword in his hand moved, which made it look like he was teleporting into a different posture, before the sword was swung, and then almost immediately, after it already stopped moving.


    As he made a full circle of movements, the assassins around moved only a few centimeters at an extremely slow speed, some of them trying to move forward, some of them adjusting their swords, and some of them starting a circling motion around Wu Long and the others. Only their leader did not try to move as he looked with horror and absolute shock since he knew that he was already dead the moment Wu Long''s sword flickered for the first time.


    Despite the movements, the surroundings were deathly silent, but as Wu Long returned to where he stood before and started to sheath his sword, the discolorated area started to make formless ripples, as if an interference was made between the area and its surroundings. As the hilt touched the sheath,pletely hiding the de, the discolored areapletely and instantly disappeared as the color and light returned to normal, and jumbled noise, as if the previous sound caught up all at once assaulted the people. But no one cared about that as the assassins around all moved at normal speed, and with their cultivation bases and techniques it was a blurry shadow, but then fell in the direction they were moving in two pieces as blood sshed all around creating a spectacr sight if the area was looked from above as a circle of sshing scarlet was blooming like a rose.


    The leader of the assassins, since he did not move even a muscle, was still technically alive, as he stood and looked at Wu Long.


    "W...Who are you?"


    He said, as an extremely thin line of blood appeared on his neck, and then started trickling down unevenly. The movement of muscles and air required to speak was what broke the bnce of his head that was already detached from his neck but so cleanly that if he could perfectly bnce it he could survive even a few hours given that not even a little wind blows his way.


    "Wu Long"


    Wu Long finally replied to the man for the first time, as he was not that crude to not even name himself to the selfless volunteers.


    "What a monst-..."


    As the man tried to say hisst words, the blood flow from the line intensified and his head slid off the neck, falling to the ground a few seconds before the body did.


    "I-is that..."


    Ye Ling said, but could not finish, as her expression was one of astonishment and disbelief.


    "Yes, this was a Sword Domain"


    He replied to her with a smile, and a light of enlightenment emerged in her eyes, with a wondrous and excited expression on her face.


    Sword Domain was not strictly separate from Sword Intent, it was an extension of it, but required a higherprehension and understanding to create a domain in which the authority of the sword prevailed over that of the authority of thews governing the world. Wu Long did not need that to get rid of these people, but as he wanted to show Ye Ling something that would be beneficial to her, he went at his current full strength of the sword.


    Wei Lan to the side covered her mouth with disbelief when she heard the words "Sword Domain", while Hua Ziyan and Shen Min were looking with wonder. Luo Mingyu seemed a little ufortable, so Wu Long went tofort her, as they left this area. Shen Min volunteered to pick up the swords and spread talismans to burn the bodies, and the group returned to the inner parts of the sect.

 Chapter 167 Using One’s Caution Against Them

    <h4>Chapter 167 Using One''s Caution Against Them</h4>


    It was the first time Luo Mingyu saw people actually die. She was already familiar with the concept, as she was not a naive girl. But knowing something and actually seeing it happen is very different. Wu Long could ask her to close her eyes or look away, but he knew that it was a very important step in the process of the creation of her own path toprehending the Dao, as well as her own mental development. The sheltered life Luo Mingyu led prior to meeting Wu Long was what was limiting her own development, and now that she came out of this shell she had to see the world as it was.


    It did not mean that he could notfort her after, as he did just that, sitting her on hisp and hugging her as she burrowed her head into his embrace and tried to calm down the tumultuous heart that came with witnessing the scene before. As she gradually settled a little, she was able to talk about that experience as she was processing it. Hua Ziyan, Ye Ling, and Shen Min were also supportive of her, sharing their insights with her until she was able to concentrate on the meaning the scene before had in the Dao of life.


    "Mingyu, take your time, there is no need to rush"


    He said after some time.


    "What do you mean? I am not..."


    She tried to brush it off but when she saw his eyes, she lowered hers a little and nodded, as she realized that she was seen through. She had a lot of things toprehend now that she was experiencing life more fully. Their dual cultivation sessions, the knowledge about Martial Dao from teaching martial skills and techniques to others, the new understandings from their conversations, as well as the life and death struggles of the cultivation world. The food for thought she had was so abundant that she now had trouble processing it all, but she tried to take it in all at once, in order to show that she was capable of keeping up with Wu Long.


    He brought her face up by her chin a little to look her in the eyes.


    "You are not only a Dao Cultivator, and you do not need to worry about being always perfect. It is great that you want to improve, but you need time to properly digest everything"


    He then smiled at her.


    "Besides, you are already doing great"


    She nodded slightly and went for a kiss which he reciprocated. She smiled and sat a little morefortably on hisp to continue her discussion with the others a little more rxed.


    "Those assassins... are they rted to the people you talked about before?"


    Wei Lan asked Wu Long in the meantime. As Wei Lan heard the conversations between the man in gray and Wu Long, as well as heard her former sect master allude to a certain power that influences everything from behind the curtains, she naturally had suspicions so he exined to her in general terms about the situation, though he did not tell her any of his spections regarding the culprits as that was not verified information, and would also cause a lot of questions about the knowledge that allowed for these spections to be usible.


    "I cannot say for sure, but it does not look that way, or at least notpletely. The reason I decided to stay here instead of moving out immediately was precisely because of the probability of those people in the shadows trying to attack me falling to the floor when I killed that man next to your sect leader. So I am fairly certain that these people were moving independently, besides, they belong to another major power"


    "Hm? Why would the probability of an attack from them fall? Wouldn''t they be even more eager to hunt you down now that you have messed up even more of their ns?"


    "It is because of suspicion that I might be rted to some of their peers. The fact that I continuously ruined their preparations and had defeated so many of the experts sent against me which were supposed to be undefeatable by anyone not rted to major powers is making them nervous"


    "You mean that they might suspect someone is backing you or even sent you specifically to mess up their ns?"


    Wu Long nodded.


    "You see, the circle of powerful people is actually not that wide, and they all know each other. About now some of them, including the ones who are nning and scheming in the kingdoms are looking at the others with suspicion since they cannot be sure who sent me since they do not believe I could pop out of nowhere on my own without a hand of a major power"


    "But even if they are cautious, they should at least do something to interfere with you, right?"


    "Hmm, sending more of the same level people would just be spending resources without much result, and human resources such as these are valuable. You cannot find highly trained people in the Foundation Building Realm that easily, as they take time to be brought up.


    But they cannot send morepetent people since then they would have to send their own, and that could bring them into a direct conflict with someone they are imagining backing me or giving me orders. In other words, I am now protected by their caution against other big yers on the gameboard. My leisure in staying here is somewhat ying on that caution and intensifying it since it looks like I am provoking them into attacking me"


    He exined and she nodded with understanding.


    "But we should start moving shortly as some of the clueless people are going to start to annoy us here soon enough"


    "You mean those who would want to see if there is anything left of value here?"


    "Exactly, unlike those people moving with caution despite their power, these powerless people will move without vignce since they do not have the same considerations, and therefore will take their chances"


    Wu Long confirmed that it was time to leave this ce to travel further to the Liugwei Kingdom.


    After some final preparations, they soon set off. They traveled on foot as that was faster, but this time they chose their route so that they could stay in inns at night, as while Wu Long did not particrly care even if he had to lodge under the open sky, he did not want the same for his women. They also had training sessions in the mornings, which took time. So they traveled at a slightly slower speed than Wu Long did alone.


    The Liugwei Kingdom was located at the southern tip of the continent, the furthest from the Azure Eagle Empire. It was also the only kingdom that had ess to a rtively safe sea.


    It was clear to Wu Long that the three continents were once part of one giant continent, but in the battle that fractured this world, the centermost part was lost while around 70% of thendmass was eitherpletely obliterated or submerged under the water.


    The parts that survived were the outskirts of the past continent,id out in long and rtively thin ifpared to the former continent, strips ofnd. The center of the world was still severely damaged, and the Spiritual Qi that flowed to this world from the rest of the Seven Boundless Worlds, as well as the Spiritual Qi that was produced by this world''s World Root, was sucked in by the damaged parts to heal the impairment, hence theck of quality and quantity of the Spiritual Qi. That was also the reason travel to and from the other worlds was severed, as the channels were turbulent with Spiritual Qi that headed in to heal this world.


    The Seven Boundless Worlds was like a living and breathing organism, with every minor world being parts of its flesh. All of them were connected to form a system that constantly exchanged Spiritual Qi which was like its blood. The link to the other worlds was in the case of this world located in the former center of the continent.


    The ''fractured'' in the fractured world held double meaning, as the world was both damaged and also in a way fractured off from the Seven Boundless Worlds.


    The travel between the continentsy through the three seas in between them, bypassing the center part riddled with broken space, and the outer ocean was too dangerous for any kind of activity as demonic sea beasts there were incredibly powerful for the current world inhabitants.


    Wu Long and thepany arrived on the northwestern border of the kingdom a few dayster. As they visited one of its border towns, smoke rose from one of the numerous kingdom army forts that were located throughout the border since kingdoms engaged in warfare quite often.

 Chapter 168 Pirate Princess

    <h4>Chapter 168 Pirate Princess</h4>


    The border town they arrived at was located along one of the two most convenient traveling routes between the Liugwei Kingdom and the Jurong Kingdom. Which was why it was also one of the two major points of the ve trade between these countries.


    Within borders, it was handled by private businesses but between countries, the sole authority was the army at the behest of the royal family, so the army fort on the hill near the town was also one of the transfer points at the same time.


    Wu Long arrived in thepany of five otherworldly beauties, instantly attracting the attention of everyone in town. But since the cultivation levels of two of them were at the Foundation Building Realm, there were no people who tried their luck. Even Wu Long''s cultivation base of 7th level Qi Condensation Realm, which was the lowest in the group, was already high enough to ward off most of the trouble in the kingdoms.


    As they went through the streets amotion slowly rose all around. Smoke broke from the fort and a group of people could be seen engaged in battle with the kingdom army. The main fight seemed to be between a beautiful young woman with short ck hair and hazel-colored eyes and a burly man in the kingdom army officer armor who were both in the Qi Manifestation Realm.


    "Again?!"


    "It is the seventh attack in recent half a year. Thest one was not even a month ago!"


    "They are bing more frequent..."


    The people around saw that scene and some werementing, some were surprised, and some were even annoyed. There were also a lot of people who looked in that direction with clear support in their eyes.


    "Seems that people are finally fed up with the royal family..."


    Wei Lan said looking at that. The Jurong Kingdom was also unstable as the situation in the country got worse year after year, and there were frequent riots that were quelled by the army all over. So this situation was familiar to her. The Clear River Pavilion was considered a righteous sect which was why they subtly exerted influence on the royal family to try and reverse the course they were taking, but at the same time, their hands were tied since they were a righteous sect.


    Not to mention that the rtionships between kingdoms and countries were always of mutual non-interference. The countries mostly ignored what the sects did inside their own territories while the sects did not interfere with the countries.


    The closest a country and a sect would get was like the rtionship between the Tingren Kingdom and the Supreme Master Pavilion, where one subtly influenced the other without any forceful measures. If any sect tried to overthrow a country other countries nearby would fear that setting a precedent and allunch a war against that sect, and the other sects would have to interfere.


    Since no one wanted an all-out war between sects and countries, this implicit mutual agreement existed throughout history wherever sects and countries coexisted. So even if the Clear River Pavilion frowned upon the royal family''s behavior they could not simply forcefully change the rulers of the country or their policy.


    The fight got heated and reinforcements for the army started to appear from the forests nearby. It seems this was a frequent point of attack, and the army finally got fed up, setting up a trap for the attackers.


    "Retreat!"


    The young woman leading the attack saw that the reinforcements were too much for them to handle, and swiftly gave orders to retreat, but her group could not so easily get untangled from the ones they were fighting, as the moment they turned to flee they would be hit from behind by their opponents.


    "Do you want to help them?"


    Wu Long asked as he looked at Wei Lan''s clenched fists.


    "I want to but... then you will all be dragged along into all of this"


    "I don''t mind, really, it''s not like I have never gone against a country"


    "But..."


    Wei Lan looked at the others but to her surprise, she did not see any objections, as none of them were afraid of repercussions. They were not fond of the ve trade either, but since they were not really on a mission to change political situations in countries but were traveling though they did not interfere before. However, it did not mean that they werepletely indifferent toward it. Given a cause, they would be happy to help those who are actively struggling against it.


    "I am just asking if you want to"


    Wu Long reiterated his question. And after Wei Lan reluctantly nodded, he turned his feet in the direction of the army fort. Luo Mingyu stayed in ce with Ye Ling by her side, while the others sped off and weapons appeared in their hands.


    Shen Min''s chakrams and Hua Ziyan''s Spiritual Qi Fists started dancing around them as Wei Lan waved her staff and Wu Long was cutting through the kingdom soldiers with his sword. They quickly bore through the army to where the group that attacked the fort was encircled and then spread out to four sides, cleaning up any army soldiers that were charging forward.


    The young woman leading the attack on the fort was now able to concentrate on her fight, but two people in simr armor to her opponent appeared around her.


    "Haha! Finally, the little Pirate Princess is going to get caught today!"


    "Dream on! I will kill you all!"


    "You''ve made a mistake by attacking here and in Nichang so many times"


    "Don''t hurt her, we have to thoroughly enjoy this beauty right?"


    "Hah! That''s true, not to mention, if we get her alive, we can catch her motherter"


    "You''re right! I heard that the Pirate Queen is one of the finest women in the Southern Sea"


    "You filthy swines!"


    "Hahaha!"


    The army officers were encircling her. They were all in the Qi Manifestation Realm, so while she was fine, and even pressing one of them before, three was going to be a lot tougher to handle. They continued to try to make her slip up with their conversation as their remarks gradually turned obscene and she was getting a little agitated.


    Wu Long quickly dispatched the portion of the army he was responsible for, and stepped in this beauty''s direction, turning into a blur that went past one of her new opponents.


    "Haha! I will enjoy your juicy moth-..."


    As his figure reappeared his sword was finishing a horizontal arc, and the head of the person he passed by flew into the air with an obscene smile frozen forever on his face.


    "Hello! Need some help?"


    He asked with a friendly smile as the other two army officers and the hazel-color-eyed beauty looked at him with astonishment.


    "...! Y-yes, would be very grateful"


    "Heh, don''t forget those words"


    Wu Long chuckled as Wei Lan felt a tiny prick from this phrase.


    "Who the hell-..."


    One of the two remaining army officers started moving with his spear, but Wu Long made a circr motion that brought him into striking range while being too close for the man''s spear, so while the opponent was trying to adjust the sword proceeded to cut him in two from head to crotch along with his spear shaft in a fluid motion.


    The beauty used the shock and horror of the other one to quickly sh her slightly lighter and thinner saber to cut his neck.


    "Good strike!"


    Wu Long said with a smile, as she urately caught the moment he got distracted and ended the opponent that she was rtively even prior to Wu Long''s arrival. At this time the morale of the army that was supposed to have sessfully trapped the attackers plummeted as their numbers were dwindling with the efforts of Wu Long''spanions and the soldiers began to flee in all directions as cheering resounded in the area.


    "Thank you. We would have had a hard time without your help"


    The young woman leading the attack said as her people started to deal with the aftermath.


    "It is not me who wanted to interfere but her"


    Wu Long said as Wei Lan, Shen Min, and Hua Ziyan have alsoe closer.


    "Let me express my sincere gratitude then, my name is Cao Mei"


    "I really only expressed my will, Wu Long was the one who ultimately came too your rescue"


    Wei Lan shook her head.


    "So, how are you going to thank us, Pirate Princess?"


    Cao Mei made a slightly bitter face at her nickname, as she was not too fond of it.


    "How about I treat you all to a good meal"


    "A good meal?"


    Wei Lan''s eyes glimmered with excitement at the prospect.


    "Heh, I guess that''ll do"


    Wu Long chuckled since he was not really expecting any big gratitude anyway.


    "Let us change locations, and we first need to set free the people inside.


    The biggest foreign buyer for female ves, the Supreme Master Pavilion vanished a bit more than a month ago, so the ''goods'' that had umted here in preparation for the next delivery became stuck.


    We were trying to get them out with this attack, but it seems the fact that we frequently targeted this fort before made them alert and they set up an ambush"


    Cao Mei nodded and exined as they went into the fort.

 Chapter 169 Gratitude and Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 169 Gratitude and Suspicion</h4>


    Cao Mei was surprised at the extremely handsome man apanied by such beauties, and when Ye Ling and Luo Mingyu came to join them she waspletely gobsmacked at how many beauties were around him. She herself was always considered a heavenly beauty, but none of the women at Wu Long''s side lost to her even a little. Luo Mingyu wore her usual veil that masked the natural charm of her physique when she was in public, but it could still be seen that she was extremely beautiful as well.


    ''Adies'' man huh''


    She inwardly thought as she met someone like that before, of course, not with the same level of beauties around them, and they also could not match Wu Long''s handsome appearance, but she was familiar with the type of behavior that pursued a lot of women, as it was quitemon in the southern sea.


    "You don''t seem surprised that a group of strangers helped you"


    Wu Long noted that while she was looking at them with curiosity because of their appearances, the situation of her being helped did not surprise her as much.


    "Most of the people in this country support us, after all. And even if you are not from here, if you are a decent person you would not support this rotten royal family either"


    She shrugged her shoulders, as she did not find anything unusual in someone''s aversion toward the direction this country took its policies.


    "And I guess you are not strictly pirates, since we are a little bit far from the sea"


    "That is the propaganda of the royal family. Since we fled to the southern archipgo after the revolt. But it is not exactly wrong as we rarelye out to the continent"


    The southern sea was notpletely bare ofnd, as there were hundreds of small and medium-sized inds sprinkled through a particr area, with sixrge inds and one giant ind almost in the center. This area,monly known as the Southern Archipgo was now the domain of ''pirates'' as the Liugwei Kingdom called them.


    "Revolt?"


    Shen Min asked as they walked.


    "The previous king of this country was killed nearly 130 years ago by poisoning, but it waster revealed that the plot to poison him was hatched by the Crown Prince, as he was about to be stripped of his right to the throne. The rumors of the Pirate Queen have started appearing a few years after that"


    Wei Lan exined from the side, as she knew quite a bit of this country''s history as the person who lived in the neighboring one. It was not as easy to erase and rewrite when there were people who lived longer like her, after all.


    "Then, your mother is somehow rted to the previous king?"


    "She was his trusted aid, who managed civil affairs in his court, as well as the one who exposed the current king, former crown prince, of killing his father. The previous king hired her despite her humble origins as amoner, and she was a close friend of thete queen"


    As Luo Mingyu asked, Cao Mei replied with a note of pride in her voice.


    "But is it not dangerous for you to be here in the depths of the kingdom separately from your mother?"


    Hua Ziyan asked as naturally the risk of being captured was higher for her if she was not only onnd but also away from the Pirate Queen.


    "Until recently, it was the contrary, she was distracting them with frequent naval attacks on the port city troops and forts, and we were making attacks on the ve trade routes.


    But it seems that they finally caught up and are starting to concentrate on thend attacks since they cannot do much about the sea"


    She shook her head, as it seemed that this n was working well until recently.


    "It looks like we will have to return after this raid"


    She might have been able to escape since she did not reveal all of her cards in the fight earlier, but the people she led could have been nearly wiped out. So she was not able to risk getting ambushed again, since it was not guaranteed that they would receive anyone''s help the next time.


    As they talked they arrived at the inner parts of the fort, and Cao Mei''s people started to free the people detained there and provide quick aid for those who needed it. They had to be on the move soon and escort these people to safety, so they worked fast. It could be seen from their expressions that did not show as much astonishment at the conditions these people were kept in as well as the trained and fast movements that these people were doing this many times before.


    "Are you just freeing them and then letting them go wherever their eyes look?"


    Wei Lan asked as that seemed like a wasted effort since it would not be long before they were captured again.


    "Of course not, but I cannot tell you where they are going..."


    Cao Mei answered a little guiltily. She was of course grateful for their help. But she could not freely expose where they were sending the freed people, as that could potentiallypromise their safety.


    "That is reasonable, I am not prying where, as long as they are not abandoned after rescue"


    Wei Lan shook her head in understanding motion.


    "What about you? Where are youing from? It seems you are not from these parts..."


    Cao Mei asked as she saw that their clothing was made of thicker fabric, which would quickly be too hot to wear in these parts of the continent.


    "We are traveling from up north to the Wood Spirit Continent"


    Wu Long replied as Wei Lan hesitated to expose their destination.


    "Wood Spirit Continent? You want to cross the sea?"


    Cao Mei asked, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "It seems I know how to express my gratitude for your help after all"


    After Wu Long and the others nodded she said with a chuckle.


    "Eh? So... no good meal?"


    Wei Lan said with a slightly regretful face, as the gratitude from the Pirate Princess seemed to have changed.


    "Hahaha, I will still treat you to a Southern Feast, no worries"


    Cao Mei as well as the othersughed and she replied as she noticed the easily discernible disappointment in Wei Lan''s voice and her almost sorrowful face.


    The Liugwei Kingdom was the only one with ess to a safe sea in the southern part of the continent, so the fishing boats would roam the sea and bring back seafood, which was the specialty of the kingdom. This was why Wei Lan was so excited about a good meal as a reward despite not knowing the details of said meal.


    They finished up freeing the captives and moved at a moderate pace the saved people could walk at, with dedicated people masking and covering their tracks, and after half a day of travel split into two groups. Therger one, which was, apparently part of the rebellion camps, went with the refugees while the smaller one included Cao Mei''s personal crew from her ship, as well as Wu Long''s group, as they went to one of the small viges that they used as a temporary stop from time to time when they were onnd.


    Cao Mei treated them to a feast once they were there, which delighted not only Wei Lan but the others as well as they enjoyed their time.


    "Captain, are you certain these people are trustworthy?"


    One of Cao Mei''s trusted crew members asked her in the evening as they stood and looked into the distance, while Wu Long and the others still were enjoying the feast.


    "Not really, you can see since I did not lead them to our base of operations onnd"


    She replied with a serious look.


    "But, if you get them on our ship..."


    "Did you not see? They have two Foundation Building Realm practitioners... they are not someone we could go against even if we were suspicious. Not to mention, such a powerful group is unlikely to be bribed by those rats on the throne"


    "If you say so, Captain. It is just a little strange... this attack went awry in a manner as if they knew when and where we were going to strike..."


    "You think this was a set-up to ingratiate them with us and get us to trust them?"


    Cao Mei raised her eyebrow. If this was so, it was a very costly operation, as the kingdom lost three officers at Qi Manifestation Realm, arge number of troops, and arge ve shipment.


    "If the reward is figuring out where our Queen has set up her base, they will be getting a good return..."


    The man answered, with a narrowed gaze at the setting sun.


    "Hmm, I will think about it... but it is not like we are going to lead them to our base, if we just drop them off on one of the inds that has free ess to the sea past our blockade, we will express our gratitude without offending them"


    She replied after pondering for some time, as she truly could not trust thempletely, but if it was only to send them past the area the pirate fleet of her mother was not letting ships through, it was sufficient help to their travel.

 Chapter 170 The Source of Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 170 The Source of Trouble</h4>


    After the feast and staying the night in the vige, the group traveled further southeast to the sea.


    As they now traveled with the group of ''pirates'', who were really just remnants of the loyalists to the previous king, their traveling speed dropped to simple horseback travel. They did not use carriages, as in that case, they would need to only pass through roads, which they sometimes wanted to avoid.


    During the trip, Hua Ziyan was killing off any demonic beasts they encountered, which was far more frequent here where the country rulers did not regrly dispatch people to control the demonic beast poption. They were also encountering more of them off the road. She still wanted to practice her techniques, since it was not long since she was able to start fighting with the Spiritual Qi Fists, and yetcked the experience.


    During the fight earlier, while Wu Long and Wei Lan went separately, Hua Ziyan had to be within a certain range of Shen Min so that she could help her.


    The sight of this petite and extremely beautiful youngdy crushing demonic beasts into a bloody pulp withrge fists made of Spiritual Qi that were levitating around her was etched into the minds of the ''pirates'' since it was too striking of a visual impact.


    Wu Long sometimesmented and helped her, exining what she did great and what she could improve.


    "Is he even qualified to teach her?"


    One of Cao Mei''s crew members asked Shen Min at one point in time, as looking at the fact that he was a whole major realm lower than her, it was a little strange that he was teaching her.


    "Of course he is, he is the one who taught her that technique after all"


    Wei Lan answered the man instead of Shen Min who simply ignored him. He was a little shocked at this attitude, as previously he could swear that she was a sweetdy who talked with everyone without discriminating and smiled so brightly that it melted quite a lot of hearts. Shen Min was a lot better at controlling her physique now, but there were still times when her light side manifested without her intent, taking over for some time until she resumed control.


    Wei Lan''s voice was also a little cold, as the subtle mockery in the man''s voice did not escape her.


    "Yan Gil, I suggest you take a little distance from our guests"


    Cao Mei said as she noticed quite a lot of looks of envy from the men in her crew when they looked at Wu Long. She knew them all too well not to see what thoughts were sometimes going through their heads. So when she saw the man who went to ask his question make his horse approach Shen Min''s horse to do so she frowned. The man respectfully nodded and led his horse further away.


    What kept them at bay in front of Cao Mei was loyalty, even if she was a top beauty. And she was also a lot stronger than them. In fact, the first thing they had to go through upon entering her crew was being beaten by her in a fair match, and being told that she was not interested in men who could not defeat her, so they had to either get stronger or abandon any weird thoughts.


    But the sudden appearance of so many beautiful women who were all flocking around one handsome, but in their view, otherwise seemingly not superior to them man, was stimting them not in a positive way. The fact they were strong did not discourage them since it seemed they were not against being with a man weaker than them, judging by Wu Long''s cultivation base.


    The displeasure of all of the beauties shown on their faces at the man''s subtle hint also did not escape Cao Mei''s sharp eyes, as she was used to keeping an eye on the surroundings, and be always aware of people''s expressions. When people were stuck on the same ship for weeks, sometimes months, any single spark of displeasure could easily turn into an uncontroble wildfire of conflict. And being a captain of such a crew required her to have good observational skills and intuition.


    At the same time, a little curiosity was subtly making its way into her mind as she wanted to know what made so many beautiful, and clearly talented as well as exceptional in various fields women so loyal to this man. His superior looks could not possibly be the only reason. And the fact that they all epted being with him despite there being other women suggested to her that there was something more than met the eye.


    His lower cultivation base was also mind-boggling since he was able to kill two army officers in the Qi Manifestation Realm with ease as if he was simply taking a stroll.


    The other women in the crew also had the same thought, as there was no way so many exceptional women would choose to be with a man who had other women if there was nothing special in him other than looks.


    But the more they saw him interact with his women, the more they understood his charm. He made all his womenfortable and did not forget to give his attention to each one separately during the travel. Even Wei Lan who was yet to acknowledge bing his woman was given attention and care. She did not notice it, but to the surrounding people, she did not look any different in terms of her feelings toward Wu Long than others.


    He also clearly heard the remark of the person before but seemed to not mind it at all. Which to the surrounding women looked a lot like confidence, but in reality, it was more of an indifference. He was not the least bit concerned with how he looked in the eyes of other men, after all.


    There were a lot more attempts to strike up a conversation with women around Wu Long, which were all met with a lukewarm and distant response. Wu Long trusted his women and was not so insecure as to worry about other men being not far away from or talking to his women. Which did not mean he would not kill anyone who tried anything funny of course.


    During the next stop, Cao Mei assembled every one of her male subordinates a little away from the camp, as her trusted aide stood on her side and red at them as well. There were also some of them standing behind her as they were more level-headed. But the group that was bing a little troublesome was not small, a little more than half of the male crew.


    "Are you pigs?! We may be traveling with them for now, but what do you think you are doing by antagonizing him?"


    Cao Mei''s voice was filled with irritation as she never thought a few beauties would make her crew so undisciplined.


    "But... Captain, is it really not strange to you that a man whose only good point seems to be his looks is going around with such fine women?"


    One of them replied with reluctance, as they were not used to arguing with her. But the feeling of unfairness and envy they felt was just too intense.


    Not everyone was able to keep their head cool like the people behind Cao Mei, and those were those who had lovers and families. Not to mention, that those people were mostly her mother''s trusted men, the descendants of the loyalist army that escaped to the inds.


    The rowdy crowd in front of her wasposed of those who joined the crew for various reasons to make up the numbers, some of them simply looking for a job, and regrly went to visit brothels when they returned to the archipgo to vent off their steam.


    "Whether it is strange or not should not concern you. I understand that you are backed up from many months of life onnd where we cannot go into cities, and the appearance of such beautiful women might be a little too stimting, but we are going home to the archipgo soon, so try to keep it in your pants for now.


    Not to mention, you may have been too busy when the fight was going all around you, but that man killed two Qi Manifestation Realm officers with ease"


    Cao Mei first sighed, as she was well aware of what kind of people these men were. If she just shouted at them without at least reasoning a little, it would leave some dissatisfaction within them that could then bloom into unfavorable oues, so she had to sympathize a little instead of antagonizing them. She also added more persuading reasons not to mess with Wu Long, to which she got astonished and disbelieving expressions.


    "Also, if you offend him, do you think you won''t offend the women with him? Do you want to deal with two Foundation Building Realm practitioners on your own? Since I can''t help you against them"


    She added on to nail in the message. The men in front of her nodded, but she still saw some unreconciled expressions, which made her regret the decision to thank the group by transporting them. If this continued, it could very quickly evolve into mutiny on the ship. She looked to her side as the man nodded, agreeing to talk to them man-to-men on the topic and ensure discipline going forward.

 Chapter 171 This is where the line is

    <h4>Chapter 171 This is where the line is</h4>


    As they traveled, Wu Long and his group purchased clothes made of lighter materials, that would be not so hot to wear here in the southernnds. He admired how they looked in these thinner clothes that exposed a little more of their skin for a while. As Cao Mei saw them she sighed and shook her head as she knew that it would only exacerbate her problem, but it was not like she could tell them to wear more clothes in this heat. Even if it was still spring, the zing sun was heating up thends, causing a haze to appear in the distance.


    "Do you not mind your women to be looked at?"


    At some point, Cao Mei asked Wu Long.


    "Hmm, it''s not like I do not mind, it''s just that it is natural that such beauty will attract a lot of attention. I am not someone who will restrict their choices in clothing or will limit where they walk because I don''t like them being looked at. Besides they are my women, no matter how much others look at them.


    As long as they do not cross my bottom line I will not touch your men''s lives. Although I suppose I must apologize for bringing you trouble"


    He replied, urately pinpointing the source of her slight distress, but also in a voice her crew could hear.


    "Hmph, pretentious prick. And who even knows where that bottom line of his is"


    Some of them said in low voices to each other. But they had to tone down their mockery and stop trying to strike up conversations with his women. Not because they feared him, but because they feared the man beside Cao Mei, her trusted aide who told them that if they did not behave he would personally shove them to feed demonic sea beastster.


    "No... It''s not like you are purposely causing trouble"


    She shook her head. At the same time, she also appreciated how considerate he was to his women.


    "Are you really trying to change this country?"


    He suddenly changed the topic, this time talking in a voice that could not be heard far from them.


    "Yes, we at least do what we can"


    "Hmm, it is not like I do not want you to seed, but I would suggest not doing any drastic moves at least for now"


    "What do you mean?"


    "There arerger forces at work in this country and a lot higher stakes than it seems on the surface. They have recently suffered a chain of setbacks so they might tighten their grip on the situation... but I am currently unable to solve it so I do not interfere much"


    He replied vaguely, but she somehow got a feeling that he knew a lot more than he was letting on.


    "Are you saying that it may be getting worse?"


    "Not necessarily, but there will be more people in ce to make sure you do not seed, and those people will be dangerous if you encounter them, at least in the Foundation Building Realm"


    He said with a smile and as she widened her eyes at the mention of the Foundation Building Realm, she looked at him in silence for some time.


    "Then, is there no hope?"


    "Why not? I am going to sh with them eventually so they will naturally be eliminated. It would just take some time for me to get there"


    As he said it with absolute confidence, a light of profound shock appeared in Cao Mei''s eyes, as she somehow inexplicably felt that he was not bluffing. There was something maic in the confidence he spoke with, as there was not even a shadow of a doubt in it.


    ''Hmm, I think I understand a little''


    She thought, as she somehow now understood the reason so many beauties were around Wu Long.


    "I understand, I will tell Mother about this. But... I do not know the results"


    She said since she was not sure her mother would listen to such vague adviceing from someone she had never even seen. Cao Mei also sprinkled some bait to see if Wu Long would show interest in her mother, as the suspicions she had about them never subsided. But he simply smiled at her attempt to ''expose'' him and shook his head.


    As they traveled for a week, they finally arrived at the seashore. The area looked not suitable for ships to stop in since there were rocky mountains stretching far into the sky and to the sides as far as the eye could see. But as they moved through a concealment formation, a cave entrance entered their view.


    There was no map of the caves on purpose, and only a select few remembered the exact path they had to take. Wu Long and the others agreed to put on veils that obstructed their vision, which of course, waspletely useless in front of him, and even in front of anyone with slightly better directional memory, but he did not delve into that since no one asked and there was no need to unnecessarilyplicate the matter.


    As they arrived and were unveiled, they saw a small bay with a sand beach surrounded by cliffs. There was only one way in and out of this area through the maze-like caves behind them. They could also see only two rtively narrow waterways between cliffs as the sea could not even be seen from inside the bay. A ship stood anchored at the center of the bay waters, and at the beach stood small boats that would be used to get to the ship.


    "Get ready"


    Wu Long whispered to Cao Mei as they walked closer to the boats. Her eyes slightly widened and she soon also felt a bad premonition, as there were no loyalist army people among the crew that greeted them, only hired hands like the rowdy fellows that coveted Wu Long''s women along the way.


    "Where is Wen Zhong?"


    She asked, and the expressions of the people greeting them slightly changed. This was the name of the one she left in charge of the ship.


    "It seems our esteemed Pirate Princess is smarter than what we gave her credit for, or at the very least has a lot better intuition"


    A voice resounded, and the kingdom army arrived from the cave entrance behind them. They were hiding in the tunnels they did not go into to trap them inside the bay. Arge number of troops also appeared from the ship itself. Though they would have to cross the water to get here. Among the ones who were in the caves were several officers like the two Wu Long killed before, and one Revolving Qi Realm armymander.


    "And what do we ha-..."


    But as the armymander''s gaze fell on the cultivation bases of five women mixed into the group, his voice cut off as his back instantly became drenched in sweat. Even in his wildest nightmares he never foresaw that there would be such powerful people here.


    "Haha, hey guys, the Pirate Princess is as good as done, so no need to be humble,e with us! The army''s going to reward us quite handsomely for this"


    Meanwhile, the clueless renegade crew members started calling out to people they knew were also not of the loyalist descent. The crew members did not move, and looked at them as dead men, as they knew how powerful were the beauties with them.


    "Yo! We can see that you even brought some tasty-looki-..."


    Just as they started looking at Ye Ling and the others, and almost everyone could see that obscenities were about to pour from their mouths, a light flickered around Wu Long, as an empty sheath appeared in his left hand and a sword finished an outward arc in his right.


    The currently speaking man''s face split as his lower jaw was cut off and hung on a thin piece of skin remaining to connect it. A noise-like shriek with gurgling sounds escaped what was left of his face as he fell to the knees, trying to lift up and connect his lower jaw back.


    "You see, this is where the bottom line is, so don''t cross it"


    Wu Long lightly turned his head to the now terrified men behind him and said. He soon saw them vigorously nod as they suddenly lost all interest in his women.


    "Wu Long, can I?"


    Hua Ziyan asked, looking at the Revolving Qi Realm armymander. She previously heard from Wu Long that the cultivation base was not the end-all-be-all ofbat potential.? Wu Long looked at him and seemed to size him up. It was a little early for her to take on opponents of a higher realm than her, but he did not want to discourage her eagerness, and she would also learn a lot if she were to fight him.


    "Hmm, if Min''er supports you, you can, but if he gets close to hurting you I am going to immediately cut off his head"


    He replied, and Hua Ziyan pleadingly looked at Shen MIn who wryly smiled, as she could not deny the eyes that she made.

 Chapter 172 [Bonus chapter] Battle in the Hidden Bay

    <h4>Chapter 172 [Bonus chapter] Battle in the Hidden Bay</h4>


    Hua Ziyan shot off with Shen Min following her closely toward the armymander.


    "Fairy Wei, I am going to ask you to look after Mingyu, will you do that for me please?"


    Wu Long asked as he did not see any threats that could hinder Wei Lan here, meaning that Luo Mingyu would be in absolute safety if she was protected by her.


    "Sure, leave it to me"


    She nodded, taking out her long staff.


    Wu Long kissed Luo Mingyu on the forehead, and she smiled as she knew that even if she did not participate in battles, she was still cherished. There was still a little frustration in her mind, but he could not alleviate it right now, so he only made a note to himself inwardly.


    "Ling''er, I want to stay not far from Ziyan and Min''er just in case, but once the situation here gets out of hand the ones on the ship might try to take off with it. Can you please take care of the ship?"


    "No problem"


    Ye Ling nodded and sped off to the water. Once she stepped on the waves, ripples spread on the surface but her speed or trajectory did not change as she ran in a straight line toward the ship. Anyone who saw this widened their eyes until they almost became round, as such movement techniques were not somethingmon. Only big sects had secret techniques like that.


    Soon, a resplendent lotus bloomed on the ship. Unlike Wu Long''s Heaven Transcending Lotus which gave off a feeling of glorious majesty and cold supremacy, Ye Ling''s lotus was as if a tender flower was truly blooming, tranquil, and serene. But unlike its peaceful atmosphere, its lethality did not lose to Wu Long''s even a little. The lotus then burst into myriads of petals that flew in profound trajectories around the ship, dying it red with blood but not even scratching the surfaces of the ship itself. This was the fifth form of the Heaven Transcending Lotus, Lotus Scattering in the Wind. Once the petals made one arc in the air they dissipated, but this one attack was enough to wipe out everyone who was on the deck.


    In the meantime, Wu Long went to clean up the officers in the Qi Manifestation Realm around the armymander as a chaotic battle ensued between the pirate loyalists and the army of the usurpers.


    Hua Ziyan began with a barrage of attacks that heavilynded on the saber of the ox-tailed sword of the armymander. He skillfully deflected her attacks but still felt numbness in his arms from how heavy each fist felt. His eyes widened, and then rage filled them as he saw that his opponent was in the Qi Manifestation Realm. But he soon saw that Shen Min was closely guarding her, and eliminating any enemies that tried to approach.


    Any attacks that exploited openings that Hua Ziyan exposed were stopped by Shen Min, so he gradually started to lose ground as he was not able to get through the two of them. Shen Min''s technique was incredibly tyrannical as she covered him in volley after volley of ten fist strikes almost continuously, but her attack trajectories were simple and did not vary from fist to fist, so with his experience, he was able to somehow hold on. Every time he found an opening, Shen Min''s chakram would arrive right before his nose so he had to either evade or block which gave Hua Ziyan time to adjust and start attacking again.


    She gradually saw where he found openings and started mitigating them, as her fists were now having dys that increased thebinations of her attacks and made them less predictable, closing up the slight dy between the volleys as now the fists that were returning for the next volley arrived as the ones from thest were still beingunched. She still could not manipte each fist with its own separate trajectory, but there was now variation in the time at which they wereunched.


    Suddenly, six of her fists made a horizontal simultaneous attack which he had to duck to evade, while four struck from both sides, two from the left and two from the right. The armymander who was a little lulled intocency because of the earlier simple movements was slightlyte in evading, and one of the fists turned the side of his waist that it grazed into a bloody pulp. She used a variation of a move that was taught to her to be used against the zing Spine Serpent.


    "Guaaargh!"


    The armymander screamed as he held his side while Hua Ziyan sent a new volley of fists from the front.


    He still managed to hold her attacks off, but he was now going down inbat efficiency little by little as his injury was making him use more Spiritual Qi and umte more fatigue. Shen Min still had to intervene from time to time but the frequency was gradually starting to drop. He could already see that he was losing, and Wu Long was already just standing at the entrance of the bay, killing off anyone who tried to escape. The ship was quiet as Ye Ling reappeared from within and stood on the deck, looking this way.


    Cao Mei was leading her people in cleaning up the remaining army troops, a lot of whom were throwing their weapons to the ground and pleading for mercy which was not given to them.


    She then arrived in front of the renegade crew members who were on their knees with des to their necks, wailing and pleading for mercy. Invoking any memories of the time they spent together, swearing undying loyalty from now on, and begging for forgiveness. But after Cao Mei asked them about the situation and got her answers which they eagerly gave her, she mercilessly ughtered them with her own two sabers.


    "You... khuk... you''ve won"


    The armymander said while coughing out blood along with some of his innards.


    "No, I will be the winner once you are dead"


    Hua Ziyan said, as the one lesson Wu Long made sure to repeat to her, was that an enemy that was alive was still a threat. Themander wryly smiled as it seemed this youngdy was not so easy to fool. He made ast-ditch effort but was ultimately unsessful and in the end, Hua Ziyan crushed his head with two Spiritual Qi Fists from the sides.


    The battle ended like this, with Hua Ziyan receiving an immensely valuable experience. Her opponent was higher in the realm and was vastly more experienced than her, but with Shen Min''s support, she was finally able to defeat him.


    "Well done"


    Wu Long came with open arms and a smile as he congratted Hua Ziyan on this achievement. She excitedly ran into his embrace and hugged him back as he kissed her on the forehead, and then gave her a tender kiss on the lips.


    He then properly thanked Shen Min who passionately kissed him in his embrace. Her bloodied face from the sshed blood of the opponents she yed up close was beaming with excitement which brought chills to everyone who thought of her as that sunnydy who smiled so brightly to everyone during the feast in the vige.


    Wu Long then went on to also embrace and kiss Ye Ling who returned from the ship as she saw that he was giving out kiss rewards, and did not hesitate to run and im hers. The child-like excitement on her face as she ran back on the water made Wu Long chuckle as he received her running into him at full speed. The inertia force that she was carrying was then transferred and a wave of sand rose into the air behind Wu Long.


    Wei Lan''s first thought was that she would receive one too, but she quickly remembered that she was not yet in that rtionship to get one of these enticing rewards. What she did get, was sincere gratitude from him for protecting Luo Mingyu. This did make her happy, but her confusion about her own feelings intensified.


    Cao Mei shook her head as she watched him then hug Luo Mingyu and say something to her ear as she slightly nodded along to his whisper.


    ''Adies'' man sure is different, they''re so happy from his attention''


    She wryly smiled.


    ''Hm?''


    She then noticed the slightly reluctant expression on Wei Lan and raised her eyebrow a little. Since she looked so natural in theirpany before this moment, it was not apparent that she was any different from the others. But now Cao Mei caught on to something.


    She then looked at her remaining crew and almost startedughing, only barely stopping herself at a smile since she thoughtughing in the current situation was not appropriate. After today''s events, not one of the men had any slightest thoughts of getting closer to Wu Long''s beauties. The faces they made were somehowical to Cao Mei, although there was not even a hint ofughter in them.

 Chapter 173 Original Heart

    <h4>Chapter 173 Original Heart</h4>


    They cleaned up the battlefield and picked up whatever valuables the enemies had. After which, they embarked on the ship.


    They had quite a lot of room to spare as they lost a considerable portion of the crew, so Wu Long and the others had no problem finding a ce to sleep.


    Wu Long took Luo Mingyu to his new cabin and sat her down on the bed, sitting down next to her and putting his arm around her shoulder, holding her close to him while the crew was getting the ship ready for departure.


    "Mingyu, you are rushing again"


    "... But, everyone is being useful... and only I..."


    Luo Mingyu said somewhat reluctantly, and her words trailed off at the end.


    "Hmm, I never said you or anyone else needs to be useful. Not to mention, your strength lies not inbat"


    "But if I am unable to even protect myself, I will only be a burden during fights..."


    "Fighting is not the meaning of our lives, Mingyu"


    As he said this her eyes widened. She turned her head to find his eyes tenderly looking into hers. Unlike Hua Ziyan, who had to make the step herself, a Dao Cultivator like Luo Mingyu could be guided a lot more openly, since their mental realm expansion depended more on open discussions and understanding.


    "You may think that fighting is an important part, but it is only one small facet of our journey in life. Remember, what I told you about Dual Cultivation?"


    "It was originally, like Dao Cultivation, a path of peaceful prosperity?"


    "Yes, and I am fundamentally a Dual Cultivator. I fight when I need to and will not hesitate to kill those who do me harm or displease me, but fighting never was the sole meaning of my life"


    He chuckled at the end as even at the height of his past life, he was not able to find what was the meaning of his life.


    "But then, why did you tell me about Equilibrium Dao?"


    "It was to expand your horizons, not to stir you in the direction of bing one. I will not stop you if you really want to be adept atbat, but if you just want to be useful, which is not even required of you, and which you already are, forcing yourself to be someone you are not is not the right way about it"


    He replied, and she lowered her head since it seemed like he saw through her clearly.


    "I... I don''t like hurting others..."


    "I know, which is why I am telling you this"


    "But if I cannot even properly defend myself, someone always has to stay behind with me, wouldn''t that be decreasing ourbat potential? Not to mention... a smarter enemy would target me to make everyone''s movements tied..."


    "Hmm, if it is just protecting yourself, you don''t need to be an Equilibrium Dao Cultivator, as you will eventually be one of the safest people around"


    Wu Long said with a smile, and after she looked at him questioningly he chuckled.


    "Did you think the only thing that the Extreme Yin physique gives you is more powerful qi and natural charm? Your Dark Phoenix Extreme Yin physique is incredibly rare and precious.


    Once it manifests at the realm above Nine Mortal Realms, you will gain the Body of Dark Fire, meaning that any attacks will go through you without doing any harm as long as you have Spiritual Qi left.


    The only powers that would be able to hurt you then would be those like Sword Intent, but since you are a Dao Cultivator and those powers lie in the abstract, you can negate it too, meaning that you will be in principle undying and indestructible as long as you have Spiritual Qi. And with you starting to practice the Spiritual Qi War Art now, your reserves will be plenty enough."


    As he exined Luo Mingyu looked at him with astonishment, as she never expected that her physique was powerful to that extent.


    "And you don''t need to think about how to be useful, since I am happy just by you being by my side. If you really wish to help me, there are plenty of ways to do so without fighting. Did you forget how much you already helped me with teaching Hua Ziyan and Shen Min?"


    "Then... is it really okay if I do not start on the path of Equilibrium Dao and pursue only Dao Cultivation?"


    "Haha, you do not need my permission on that, as I will support you with whatever choice you make, I just want to make sure your choice is not influenced by such things as how helpful is your path of Dao to me"


    Luo Mingyu hesitated a little and then nodded.


    "Mingyu..."


    He raised her face with his fingers tenderly caressing her chin.


    "...remember, as a Dao Cultivator, you have to follow your own heart. If you were to start on the path of Equilibrium Dao while having doubts, that could create a knot in your Dao heart, and such things are deadly for Dao Cultivators more than anyone else, since it hinders yourprehension of the Dao.


    What matters is that you keep your original heart, and be true to it.


    Don''t lie to yourself or persuade yourself to tread the path you don''t want, and only follow the one you do. I will support you whatever that path is, regardless if it is helpful to me or not, since you are my woman"


    As he said these words, the worry Luo Mingyu felt more and more with each passing conflict andbat situation began to dissipate. She understood that if she really were to start on the path of Equilibrium Dao while she was notpletely reconciled about it, she could bring more harm than good by making Wu Long worry and increase his burden. Dao Cultivation could not be done half-heartedly, and if one did not reallymit to the path they took they could be stuck. She also knew that she was not suited for fighting, it was just that feeling of being a burden duringbat was making her worry.


    He kissed her on the lips and she replied with all the tenderness she could.


    He then sat her between his legs and hugged her from behind, further soothing her worries and letting her know that he would wee her regardless if she could fight or not.


    "Wu Long... how do you know so much about my physique? I thought the realms above the Mortal Transcendence Realm were just a legend..."


    She reluctantly asked. All of those who knew Wu Long except Ye Ling were wondering about his vast knowledge and insanebat prowess at his age and cultivation base, but this time he revealed a little more than just unusual knowledge, so this question naturally sprang out of her. However, she quickly gasped after she realized she was possibly prying into his secrets.


    "Ah, sorry, never mind..."


    "Hahah, rx, Mingyu. There is nothing wrong with you wanting to know. It is just a little hard to exin without delving into more things that you would not yet understand"


    He replied with a chuckle at how nervous she got. He had been thinking about how to exin his identity for some time now, as it would be a lot more convenient if he could speak on certain topics more freely so they understood him, but he was not able toe up with a good enough way for it to not turn him into a crazy person in the eyes of his women.


    For them to understand his background he had to exin a lot more about the world outside, which, if said to a person who was born here and only ever knew this world would sound like the ravings of a madman. He knew that they would believe him, but there would still be only an abstract concept of what he was talking about, which would make all of his exnations less real in their understanding.


    "Hmm, I will think about how to exin it, and then tell everyone at the same time a littleter, okay?"


    "Mm"


    She nodded, as she calmed down after realizing it was not a taboo topic. There also was a warm feeling that came from the realization, that he did not want to keep secrets from them.


    Meanwhile, the crew readied the ship and they started to make their way out of the hidden bay. The path was narrow and there were underwater rocks everywhere, so it required expert maneuvering as well as precise knowledge of the underwater terrain to get through, but the crew expertly got the ship out of the bay and went into the coastal sea.


    Cao Mei stood on the deck, holding the ship''s helm, and after they got to a rtively open area relinquished control to her right-hand man. She then went to the captain''s quarters where she sat down in contemtion about the next moves. After some thought, she took out a long-distancemunication talisman and ran her Spiritual Qi through it.


    The ship steadily went forward, its course, the Southern Archipgo.

 Chapter 174 Fears, Temptations and Courage

    <h4>Chapter 174 Fears, Temptations and Courage</h4>


    As Wu Long went out of the cabin Ye Ling approached with a smile and he replied with a wry smile as well. She was, after all, the one who kept him from changing who he was for his loved ones, so giving this advice to Luo Mingyu now was an interesting experience. Ye Ling nodded at Wu Long who then gratefully smiled at her and she went in to talk with the struggling Dao Cultivator a little more.


    Meanwhile, Wei Lan went out to the upper deck since she had some things to ponder about and was surprised to see Cao Mei looking at the cliffs receding in the distance.


    "Thinking of the men who betrayed you?"


    She asked and Cao Mei nodded, without hiding as it was obvious.


    "In the end, they were not able to ovee their own temptations and fears"


    She replied with a sigh.


    Hiring people from not the loyalists or their descendants was a necessity as there were limited numbers of these people. And it usually worked well since they did not have much contact with the continent, always in the view.


    But this time their raid on the ve trade routessted for a little more than half a year, meaning that the crew members were onnd for long.


    From the mouths of the traitors, she learned that the one she left in charge eventually gave in and allowed them to visit a brothel in a nearby city once a month, where one of them got drunk and started talking.


    He was then apprehended on his next visit and was threatened to either cooperate or be killed. Once one was in their pocket, they used him to convert all non-loyalist crew members and eventually got everything in the hidden bay under control, killing all of the loyalists after not being able to get any information out of them. This was also the reason the kingdom army was aware of where and when Cao Mei would attack.


    "Now that hidden bay has been exposed it is not going to be usable. It is a good thing those crew members never knew where the base of my mother was, otherwise we would have been in deep trouble"


    Her mother had a strict policy of which crew members could apany Cao Mei to the main base of operations, which was that they had toe from the loyalist descent.


    Now that the casualties of the kingdom were a lot worse, and they even lost one of their four Revolving Qi Realm armymanders, it was even less likely that Wu Long and his group were here as someone sent to figure out the information regarding the Pirate Queen.


    But she was still not able topletely put down her guard so she unted the bait of her mother''s base, this time trying to probe another member of the group, which Wei Lan naturally did not take, as she was not interested in the Pirate Queen. She did not even pick up on it as it went right over her head while she also looked into the distance busy with her own thoughts.


    "Are you one of Mister Wu''s women?"


    "Hm? Oh!! No! Noo! I mean... not yet, that is to say... not that it is definitely going to happen... Ah! But it''s not like it is definitely not..."


    Wei Lan got caught off guard as she never thought that her inner thoughts and feelings were so obvious to others. Cao Meiughed at the stumbling speech of the suddenly flustered Foundation Building Realm practitioner. Wei Lan eventually broke down inughter as well, infected by Cao Mei''s genuine giggle. As they both calmed down they looked at the sea.


    "You are hesitating?"


    "Yes"


    "Why?"


    "Hmm, I am... afraid"


    Wei Lan replied surprising herself with how honest she was about it. Cao Mei looked at her with a curious expression.


    "I am afraid that I am mistaking the feelings of gratitude and admiration for romantic ones, and afraid to be seen as an easy woman since it has not even been that long since we''ve met, not to mention our age difference"


    "Hm? By the atmosphere between you I would have thought that you met half a lifetime ago, and what age difference could matter in the cultivation world"


    "I am more than 400 years old"


    "..."


    Cao Mei stood in silence for a moment as the words ''half a lifetime ago'' left her mouth without much thought previously. But thinking of the lifespan someone in Wei Lan''s realm had, it was truly a long time. And since Wu Long was in the Qi Condensation Realm, his appearance very likely matched his age.


    "You see? You too are shocked that someone at my age is experiencing feelings for someone who was born not more than two decades ago after meeting him for a month or two. Haaa~ What am I gonna do?"


    Wei Lan depressedly lowered her head to the rails of the ship with an almost sobbing voice and a long rueful sigh at the end.


    "N-no, I was just a little surprised, that''s all, haha... haha"


    Cao Mei awkwardlyughed a little. She then cleared her throat and carefully ced her hands on the rails of the ship as well, and looked at the distant line between the sky and the sea. Her face turned into a pondering one, and a sincere light appeared in her eyes.


    "You know, maybe you are right, maybe the attraction is fleeting, but I see it a little differently... to be honest I am very attracted to him"


    She said and Wei Lan raised her head with surprise on her face.


    "It is only natural... he is handsome, charming, confident, and strong... but even if this feeling is fleeting and based only on superficial characteristics, what else can you expect from meeting a person for a short time? You cannot expect to have deep feelings after just seeing someone, those are nurtured with time.


    However, if you just dismiss those feelings as superficial you will never know if the real feelings bloom when you agree to get closer and know each other, so you can only take that leap of faith if you feel attraction, and then figure things out. That was how my mother taught me, though I never understood it until I met him..."


    She said with a sigh, turning around and cing her elbows on the rails as she leaned against them while Wei Lan continued to look at her with wide eyes. The wind picked up Cao Mei''s short ck hair, creating a beautiful scene of a young woman looking somewhere with a slightly mncholic look. Perhaps because she did not have all those years behind her back, she was more courageous about her own feelings, or maybe a little careless. But it was inexplicably fascinating.


    "So? Are you going to approach him?"


    "Hah, no. Though it is tempting, the problem lies in the fact that he is not someone from around here, and will not stay here. So to be with him I would have to abandon both my mother and the struggle I have been part of since I was a little girl"


    Cao Mei shook her head with some regret.


    "But you are different, you have nothing holding you back from pursuing him, so if I was in your shoes, I would just go for it, and then figure things out. You can feel that he is not as young as he looks anyway, though I cannot exin it. My apologies if I am being nosy... just was a little frustrating to see you having the opportunity I don''t and not using it"


    She added with a smile, turning to Wei Lan.


    "... Not at all, thank you for your advice"


    Wei Lan said in a slight daze. Perhaps her age and experience made her too conservative to take such leaps of faith, but the fresh outlook Cao Mei spoke about was able to shake her fears off a little. It truly was not possible to discern her feelings if she never tried. It was also true that she knew that Wu Long''s appearance did not match his age. And if she waited for her feelings to be confirmed, who knew if the moment would pass and she would be left with the regret of not at least trying.


    Wei Lan and Cao Mei spoke a little more, and then thetter went off to supervise her crew as she ended her short break while the former remained on the upper deck for some time, contemting.


    Later that evening, Wei Lan asked Wu Long to talk alone, and as the sea breeze was blowing and the sun was setting on the horizon they stood at the spot where Wei Lan talked with Cao Mei.


    "Um, you know that thing we talked about..."


    "Hm? Which one?"


    Wu Long replied with a smile.


    "About... bing your woman"


    She said in a tiny voice.


    "Sorry, the breeze is a little strong, can you repeat?"


    Wei Lan red at Wu Long''s smiling face a little and then sighed.


    "Do you still want that warm wee?"


    She asked in a normal volume but somewhat defeated voice. His smile widened while he opened up his arms and she came closer. He embraced her, and a wondrous feeling enveloped her as she experienced being hugged by a man for the first time.

 Chapter 175 (R18) Wei Lan

    <h4>Chapter 175 (R18) Wei Lan</h4>


    Wei Lan was surprised at the wondrous feeling of being in his embrace.


    He then lifted her face a little and went in for a kiss. A flurry of new sensations and emotions overwhelmed her when she felt his soft kiss on her lips. She closed her eyes and was busy savoring all of them.


    After some time, they went to Wu Long''s cabin and he proceeded to kiss her once they closed the door. He gradually intensified the kiss, and she tightened her hug as she felt a little weak in her knees. He smiled and his arms went around her waist, firmly holding her against his body.


    Her cheeks were slightly rosy, and she had a bashful look on her face, but there was also curiosity in her. It is not like in all her long life she never was interested in such things, it was that no one besides Wu Long was able to truly make her want to experience them.


    Her temperature gradually rose as he started disrobing her. Her blushing intensified a little, but she was not someone to act like apletely clueless maiden, so she did not try to hide the beautiful curvaceous body that was revealed under her martial arts robes that usuallypletely covered it.


    As he broke their kiss, her dark brown hair fell freely as he removed the essory that held it in a ponytail. Her amber color eyes were now a little dazed while looking at him, while her slightly swollen from kissing lips were seductively half-opened as if craving for more kisses.


    He took a moment to admire this incredible view, and then kissed her again, as his hands went over her breasts and started caressing them over her upper underwear. She started lightly moaning into their kiss from the sensations, and her hands started untying the sash of his upper robes.


    "Mm, nnchu, mmm, ngh"


    He let her uncover his upper body and her hands ran along his sturdy muscles as a shiver of excitement went through her. Meanwhile, he skillfully removed her upper underwear and was now kneading her bare breasts, making her moans more intense and sensual.


    "Ummfff"


    When he lightly squeezed her nipples she made a loud moan and the fabric in between her legs started to turn slightly darker.


    Her breath was already uneven with the kiss and his touches, and her body temperature was already high. Her eyes were closed, but when she sometimes opened them? a little, there was already fire of passion in them.


    "Umm!"


    His right hand slid to her lower underwear and he started lightly caressing the spot that turned darker, and a shape became clearer under it as the spot was nowpletely dark. She gasped and opened her eyes wide but quickly closed them again and started moaning as his fingers made sliding motions on the wet fabric, and lightly squeezed the flesh around making her pussy tingle and light shivers of pleasurable numbness spread from her lower body.


    "Mm! Mmn! Umf!"


    His hand slid inside her underwear, and her legs stood on her toes from the sudden wave of pleasure that spread from herher regions. He adjusted his position without breaking the kiss as if expecting this movement and proceeded to caress her heavenly gate until the muscles on her stomach started spasming and her legs started trembling.


    ''Something''s... something''sing!''


    She felt a stir in her abdomen as intense pleasure was making its way through her for the first time. And while she knew about orgasm, all of her knowledge went out of the window when she was reeling in the blissful sensations.


    "Um! Mmmmm!"


    Wei Lan then gushed with Yin Qi and widely opened her eyes while he still entangled his tongue around hers. Her hands were tightly wrapped around his body and her trembling legs were trying to stand on the very end of her toes as juices trickled down her thighs and dripped down from the now-drenched underwear.


    He held her waist with his left hand on her back, not letting her lose bnce or fall, and then as she started losing strength in her legs swooped her up breaking their kiss, and carried her over to the bed.


    "Haa... haa... haa"


    She was trying to catch her breath in a daze as her mind turned nk at the moment of climax.? As heid her on the bed, he then took off herst piece of clothing, and after that got rid of his lower clothes as well while she was still basking in the afterglow.


    "Um... uah! Aaah! Mmmm! Nhah!"


    As some focus returned to her eyes they shot up again as she moaned, feeling his mouth taste her forbidden fruit, as delightful bolts of lightning were shot out from her lower abdomen and coursing throughout her sensitive body. Her full and round chest bounced up as the nipples on top stood up, making for a mesmerizing scene that Wu Long watched from in between her legs.


    Her hands clenched the bedsheets as she arched her back and tilted her head back, while her legs were in Wu Long''s firm hold.


    "What... Aaah! What is this?! Nngh! Mmm"


    She shouted out the question that came to her mind over and over again in between her moans. The pleasure she felt was otherworldly, and her body felt as if she was floating amidst the clouds, weightless and carefree.


    ''It is so heavenly'', she thought while filling the room with sensual moans.


    She lost track of the surroundings, only acutely sensing the unbelievable bliss his mouth brought her.


    "Mmng! Nghah! Aaaah! Again! Mm! It''sing again! Aaaaaaaah!"


    She shouted out and her back arched even more as her upper body slightly went up after it. Her spread-out legs trembled while slightly bending and stretching with her convulsions. The grabbed sheets formed wrinkled tents. shes of white covered her vision and she started gushing with juices that he drank while watching the enchanting scene of two hills with cherries on top slightly bouncing with the convulsions that ran through her body.


    As she came down from her orgasm he started licking and sucking her pussy again, prompting her to start moaning with delight once more. He then went up on the bed and with the same hands that he held her thighs from the outside in, tugged her closer to him with the slit, dripping with juices twitching and ready for him in full view.


    "Ah!


    He aimed his cock at the entrance and ced his hand on her lower abdomen as he slowly entered into her, causing a pang of pain that quickly dissipated and was followed by immense pleasure.


    "Aaah! Mmm! Nnngh! Haaah!"


    ''It''s... It''s so big! And so hard!''


    She thought as she started moaning while he slowly moved deeper inside her. She felt the movement of his dick very clearly as he spread fold after fold of her pink cave.


    ''It''s... still going in?''


    She was astonished at how long it was as even when she thought he was already big as he tore her maidenhood she never thought that it would go so deep, and that there was even a ce for it to do so deep inside of her.


    ''I feel so full''


    When he finally reached the end and his balls pressed against the skin underneath her pussy, she felt stuffed full. But it was somehow aforting feeling as his cock was heating her up from the inside. The hand on her abdomen was spreading aforting feeling that washed away any difort, bringing her only pleasurable sensations and amplifying them. She ced one of her hands atop his hand, and he started gently moving.


    "Mmm! Nnngh! Ummm!"


    She bit her lower lip and started moaning softly as she was slowly bing ustomed to these new and pleasurable sensations. Her upper body moved slightly, making for a mesmerizing scene, and he slightly increased his pace, making her moan even more sensually as her other hand went onto her breast, kneading it, trying to replicate the movements he made before. The hand he still held her thigh with slightly raised it as he changed the angle at which he was hitting the walls of her cave and she trembled in bliss.


    "Mmmh! Mmhah! Ah! Aaaah! Haaaah!"


    Her moans gradually got louder and more intense as his pace increased and wave after wave of pleasure spread through her like millions of tiny sparks of bliss, coursing through her.


    "Aah! Aaaah! Wu Long! Aaaaaaaah!


    She cried out his name as he thrust his cock into her tight pussy and sent her over to the embrace of euphoria. Her spine arched and her eyes zed over with pleasure. Her trembling body was tingling with millions of fireworks of bliss as the walls of her vagina started twitching and contracting around his cock. He then came right at that moment, filling her womb with loads of thick white cum and her convulsions intensified. Her eyes slightly rolled over and she gushed with even more juices into his abdomen.


    He then waited for a little for her to calm down and hugged her, starting to move again, as they clung to each other''s bodies, heating the cabin and making it reverberate with the sounds of moans and the creaking of the bed.

 Chapter 176 The Seven Paths of Pleasure

    <h4>Chapter 176 The Seven Paths of Pleasure</h4>


    Wei Lan woke up in Wu Long''s embrace and an inexplicable feeling of happiness spread through her. She feltfort and warmth inside these arms as she leaned her naked body against his.


    When she looked up she saw him looking into her eyes and she instantly lowered her head back with slightly rosy cheeks. Yesterday he held her until exhaustion and as she thought how she must have looked in throes of passion a redness further spread through her.


    "Good morning"


    He said with a light smile and kissed her forehead. A smile touched her lips at this tender gesture. She reached out and kissed his cheek.


    "Thank you. That was... incredible"


    She said as she could not find urate words to describe her experience. He only smiled and kissed the top of her head in response.


    "Was that what dual cultivating is like?"


    She asked and he chuckled.


    "Hmm, you could say that, as I did use a little bit of my skills, but only a bit since it was your first time.


    What I used is called the Seven Paths of Pleasure, though I only used the first path, and not to its full capacity as every path has ten gates. We got close to the first gate at the end of yesterday''s night"


    Wu Long exined. He indeed did not start frommon mortal pleasures but used his skills as a Dual Cultivator with her right from the start as she was a Foundation Building Expert and could handle it.


    The Seven Paths of Pleasure is an agglomeration of Wu Long''s knowledge and skills in Dual Cultivation in his own technique, which wasrgely responsible for earning him the title of the God of Pleasure. He was working on the eighth path when he fell down from grace and never released the 4th to 7th paths to the public as he deemed them dangerous, so it was moremonly known as the Three Paths of Pleasure in the Seven Boundless Worlds.


    The second gate of the first path, the Path of Mortal Pleasure was what made all of his women feel the indescribable pleasure that sent them to the heavens in the cultivation session they all had together. The paths were arranged in the ascending order of the intensity of pleasure, and subsequently, difficulty in mastery. So while the first path was rtively widely used in the world of Dual Cultivators, the higher up they went, the less practitioners could boast of being able to perform them.


    What was interesting about this technique, was that the paths could be used simultaneously, and partially, meaning that this technique held an incredible amount ofbinations and possibilities.


    "F... first gate? That was only getting close to the first gate?"


    "Hehe, yes, but you will gradually be able to handle more. I also cannot perform most of the upper gates at the moment since my cultivation base is too low"


    He reassured her while she was still in a daze that the unbelievable pleasure she felt the night before was only the first gate of seventy if she counted all seven paths.


    Wei Lan did not learn the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art, but since Luo Mingyu uncovered the part of the secondyer that allowed him to cultivate in the act with someone not using the same technique, he did not cultivate after the night was over, as he did so while giving her pleasure and then went to cuddle her into sleep.


    The more pleasure he gave the stronger the Yin Qi she released, but he did not want to drive her mad with pleasure so he stopped at what she could handle at the moment. Of course, even going full first path will not drive someone with such strong mental fortitude crazy, even though the amount of pleasure considerably increased with each gate, but even temporary loss of cognitive functions was not what Wu Long intended to give his partners. Only what they couldfortably handle while staying in their right mind.


    He was still fresh from increasing his cultivation base so he improved his Spiritual Qi instead. But the Pure Yin Essense and Yin Qi of a 7th-level Foundation Building expert was incredibly potent, so he increased his unbelievablyrge for a Qi Condensation Realm practitioner permanent reserve of Spiritual Qi by 20%, an astonishing progress if considered how much it grew with all the cultivation he had done up to now to improve it.


    After they stayed a little and cuddled they got up and dressed. Once Wei Lan saw the others her face immediately became rosy again as she saw from their faces that they all knew everything. They took her away somewhere on the ship so they could talk privately with excited voices and expressions while Wu Long chuckled and shook his head at how eager they were to hear all the details. As they gained a newrade in her face, thest wall of reservationspletely crumbled.


    Wu Long only had time to ask Luo Mingyu to teach her the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art, and then they were gone.


    The ship traveled forth at high speeds for around a week after that. Any demonic sea beasts they met were quickly disposed of as they knew how to avoid zones with dangerous ones. They met a few ships that were part of the blockade which saluted them and let the ship through as soon as they confirmed that it was really Cao Mei and her crew.


    During the travel, when Cao Mei first saw Wei Lan after theirst talk, she smiled and congratted her, as she could instantly see the difference in glow and atmosphere. Wei Lan thanked her in turn, as an idea of how she could really thank her appeared in her head when she saw a slight look of envy in Cao Mei''s eyes and thought back to their previous talk.


    The male crew was now running away from any of Wu Long''s beauties on sight so the only ones who talked to them were the female crew members. This did not hinder them as they were also not really interested in other men.


    One day Luo Mingyu was looking into the distance while leaning on the rails of the upper deck. Ye Ling approached from behind and leaned on the rails beside her.


    "Still worried?"


    Luo Mingyu slightly trembled as she was shaken out of her thoughts.


    "I... I know what Wu Long said is true, and I should not do something reluctantly because of others... but when I think about how powerless I am to help while everyone is in the battle..."


    She said, her words trailing off at the end as she sighed. She was still a young maiden, despite all of her wisened knowledge that she umted and extrapted at an astonishing speed, it was not so easy to reconcile her emotions regarding that.


    "Hmm, you know, even those Dao Cultivators who do not practice Equilibrium Dao are notpletely powerless to help"


    Ye Ling said ponderingly.


    "Eh? What do you mean?"


    "Hmm, well, it is not something confirmed, but there seemed to be a power that Dao Cultivators had, that was simr to Sword Intent, in fact, it was the beginning of such abstract powers. It is just that Dao Cultivators lost that knowledge with time and it remains simply a hypothetical one since"


    Luo Mingyu''s interest instantly got piqued and she perked up her ears. Seeing this Ye Ling chuckled and continued.


    "It is called the Dao Intent, and technically, it does not have any fighting uses, but theoretically, a Dao Cultivator could expand a Dao Domain, or Dao Field that envelops an area, much like the Sword Domain Wu Long showed us before... and in this Dao Field any allies could be given a boost in powers, granted that the Dao Cultivator is familiar with the techniques their allies are using, but since most of the techniques Wu Long teaches are taught with your help... well, you know"


    Ye Ling smiled as Luo Mingyu nodded to her.


    "Thank you, Sister Ye Ling!"


    She gratefully added and turned her eyes to the horizon.


    "Dao Intent..."


    Luo Mingyu whispered as a light of excitement shed in her purple eyes that reflected the sea.


    After a few days of passing the blockade, they started to see inds in the distance. Cao Mei sighed with relief as she detected from the winds and various other signs that a typhoon was going to descend soon and meeting it in the open sea was not the best idea.


    As they disembarked the people of the ind met them generously, providing amodations to everyone, as there were always spare huts and small houses in the ind vige for them. And since Cao Mei''s crew was smaller than usual, Wu Long and his women were able to get amodations without problem as well.


    Wei Lan finished learning the firstyer of the technique but was a little surprised when Luo Mingyu did not exin the secondyer as well and only smiled at her.


    On the first evening on the ind, after a delicious meal that left her happy, she then arrived with Wu Long at a small hut he was allocated.

 Chapter 177 (R18) Moaning into the night

    <h4>Chapter 177 (R18) Moaning into the night</h4>


    Upon entering the hut and closing the door dozens of talismans flew out of Wu Long''s hand and went around setting themselves around the hut while he ced both of his hands on Wei Lan''s cheeks and gave her a kiss that she reciprocated. Her hands wrapped around him and were tly ced on his back which to her felt wide and sturdy.


    This time his kiss was even more passionate, instantly making her weak in the knees as he slid his hands to her waist and led her further into the hut. When Wei Lan was already close to the bed she found out with slight shock that she was already undressed. While his kiss made her light-headed and concentrate on her lips, he skillfully removed her clothes before she knew it.


    "Mmm...? mchu... nnngh..."


    His hands removed the piece of clothing in their way and started kneading her breasts making her moan and her body temperature rose along with the sensitivity of her skin to his every touch. Her lower underwear soon had a dark spot appear on it that became darker and bigger. He slid his right hand into it and his fingers started caressing her flower, as it leaked juices and made the underwear wet in moments.


    "Muah! Aah! Mmm!"


    He broke the kiss and his mouth went down her neck, and upper chest until it arrived at her breast as she ced both of her hands on his head and tilted her head backward, moaning in pleasure. His left hand traveled around her and was ced tly on the back of her waist as she curved her body, giving him better ess to her mesmerizing breasts. His right hand slid fingers inside her and she loudly moaned as her legs went on her toes and her stomach started spasming.


    "Nuuaaaaaaaah!!!"


    He lightly bit her nipple and rubbed her clit while his fingers were pleasuring the inside of her pussy as she started trembling and gushing with juices. Her eyes shed open and were instantly covered by a light film of pleasure as they lost focus, seeing only shes of white.


    Hey her upper body on the bed and slid her underwear off of her while she was basking in the afterglow. He also removed his clothes, and just as her eyes were starting to regain focus she felt his massive cock spread the entrance of her wet and tight pussy.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    ''As I thought... It''s so big! It makes me so full''


    "Ahm! Ummm! Aaah! Haaaah! Aaah! Ah! AH! Ah!..."


    She thought as his dick went in all the way, and as his hands went onto her waist from both sides he started thrusting his cock in and out of her, first slowly and then gradually picking up the pace. Her round and juicy breasts started bouncing with his moves, and the legs that were hanging off the bed were trembling from the incredible delight she felt spreading from her lower abdomen. She grabbed the bedsheets above her head and her enchanting figure wasid bare for him to enjoy. The creaking of the bed apanied her moans reverberating through the small hut.


    "Aah! Aaaah! Umph! Haaah!..."


    He slid his right hand up to knead her breast while his other hand went toy t on her lower abdomen, intensifying the pleasure she felt and she moaned even more loudly. He felt the muscles of her abdomen twitch every time he went out and her breasts perk up every time he went in underneath his hands. Her tight pussy wrapped around him with as much strength as she could muster, pleasuring the cock that went in and out of it.


    "Ah! Nghah! Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    As he felt the spasming of muscles under his left hand he made a deep and strong thrust while applying light pressure with his hand, simultaneously pinching her nipple with his right hand and slightly tugging it up. Bliss, like a bolt of lightning, went through her and her eyes rolled up while her body started convulsing in intense pleasure. He then started pumping loads of cum inside her, each pump sending another electric spark through her body. Her mind went nk as she could not keep track of the surroundings and trembled on his cock, gushing with juices all over while her spine arched to push her bewitching breasts up.


    He gave her some time to bask in the afterglow and as she looked at him when she came to, he took her arms and ced them on his shoulders. She understood and locked them behind his neck as he took her thighs and slid her slightly off the bed.


    "What are... aaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!!"


    As she lost the support underneath her but and lower back she started wondering what he was doing and then he made a thrust with his hips while unbending his body, thus thrusting her onto his cock while he now stood up. She felt him go deep inside her while he held her thighs to the sides and up. Her eyes rolled slightly up again as she momentarily nked. The cum he released inside her earlier and her juices started dripping from the ce they were connected, making loud noises as the droplets fell onto the dry wood that was hollow underneath as the hut was slightly elevated above the ground.


    "Nnnnnghhhhh!"


    She bit her lower lip as she was experiencing his cock much deeper than before, as delightful sparks coursed through her body and were making her slightly tremble. But this time he did not give her much time, and his hips started moving while his arms began moving her body too.


    "Mmmghm! Ughm! Mm! Mm! Mm!..."


    She was still lightly biting her lower lip with eyes looking up as she started moaning in response to his movements which gradually picked up the pace. Soon, pping sounds resounded in unison to her moans.


    "Mm! Mgh! Mhuah! Ah! Aaah! Aah!..."


    Her eyes turned to him as she finally adjusted to the never-before-felt immense pleasure and her moans turned clear, louder, and more sensual as she now acutely felt his cock ramming into her tight pussy and stretching it with every thrust. The position in which shepletely did not control the movements of her lower body made it way more sensitive, so every time his dick plunged into the depths of her pink cave she felt fold after fold send sparks of tingling delight through her along with a light shiver.


    "Aah! Haah! Um! Wu Long! Ah! I''m ..ah! Co... aaaaaaaaaah!"


    It did not take long until she started convulsing and her muscles clenched around his dick while he thrust deep into her and started filling her insides with his cum again. She clung to him as intense spasms ran through her body and she could not think of anything but the immense pleasure.


    "Mm... Aaaaaaaah! Ah! Haah! Ahm! Ah! Ugh! Um! Ah!..."


    ''Ag... again?''


    He bent down, letting her back touch the bed, but then started thrusting into her again as she was still clinging on to him, her head beside his over his shoulder. His trusts were deep, long, and at a pace, going almost all the way out and then ramming it back in balls deep into her.


    "Ah! Aaah! Aaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    She was still sensitive from thest orgasm so with this intense stimtion she soon started climaxing again on his cock while he plugged it deep into her and came as well. Every pump of his dick was sending a jolt through her as it coincided with the moment before her orgasmic convulsion.


    As she came down from this peak, though she was no longer seeing shes of while there was light-headedness while she saw small stars flying in her vision in myriad ways and trajectories.


    He smiled at her absent-minded gaze that was still processing the pleasure from thest orgasm as he kissed her tender lips. She gradually came to and responded to the kiss as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling of their closeness.


    "Mmh... uhmm... nnn..."


    As they broke the kiss, he started gently moving again while looking her in the eyes and she lightly moaned staring back into his. As he saw a light film cover her eyes while they lost focus he ced his hands on her lower arms and moved them up above her head as he still moved his hips.


    He then unbent, taking in the mesmerizing picture that appeared as her handsy freely and slightly bent above her head while her gorgeous chest was slightly jiggling back and forth with his movements, and her slender belly and waist were alluringly moving the muscles underneath. He then took her thigh and turned her onto her side, holding her legs together with his right hand while he rammed his hips into her ass that nowid sideways, as his left hand was ced on her waist.


    "Aahm! Ah! Haah! Ungh! Um! Umhuah!"


    She started moaning louder again as her hands grabbed onto the bedsheets. She felt his cock ramming at apletely different angle, and because her legs were now tightly shut her pussy was wrapping around him in a different way than before.? She soon started convulsing as euphoria spread throughout her body, while he pumped her womb full of his white and thick spunk. He then turned her to face him again, and while embracing her went further onto the bed where he proceeded to make her moan throughout the night.

 Chapter 178 [Bonus chapter] (R18) Breakfast

    <h4>Chapter 178 [Bonus chapter] (R18) Breakfast</h4>


    Wei Lan woke up in Wu Long''s embrace again and cuddled into it as she felt unbelievablyfortable in it. They made sweet talk in whispers as she thanked him for all the wonderful times he made her experiencest night and he thanked her for giving him her love and affection while making sure he felt good as well.


    "Hmm, but I still think that you did so much to make me feel so incredible..."


    Wei Lan said somewhat unreconciled as she was clearly more on the receiving end of pleasure in their cultivationst night. As theyy down her hand unconsciously was caressing the muscles of his chest, as she explored his sturdy body until it traveled a little far down and her eyes widened as she felt something big underneath the bed covers. She then looked at him, and as she saw no negative signs, she started lightly touching it, exploring its shape, and realized that it became slightly bigger in her hand, and there was now a familiar hardness to it.


    ''It... it really is big''


    She thought to herself as feeling it with her pussy and actually having a measure with her hand was different. She started lightly stroking it and a light excitement ran through her when she realized it was a pleasing experience for him. But then her eyes wandered to the kitchen.


    "Oh! I know! I am going to make breakfast for you as thanks!"


    She said as she popped out of the bedsheets with an excited expression. He smiled at her suggestion.


    "I will agree but only with one condition"


    "Eh? ... What condition?"


    "You will wear an apron"


    "Hm? Of course, I always cook with an apron"


    She nodded and took out underwear and clothes from her spatial ring along with a white apron. But his hand went on to her clothes that were now on the bed.


    "I think you misunderstood..."


    As he said this she looked at him in confusion.


    "... only... the apron"


    He said with a smile and a redness covered her from neck to ears as she imagined the sight.


    "But..."


    "Otherwise I am not going to ept it"


    "Uuuuuum"


    He smiled even more widely and she made a slightly frustrated sound as she really wanted to thank him for all the wonderful experiencesst night but it also was incredibly embarrassing at the same time.


    "Mmm... f... fine... I''ll wear the apron"


    She finally gave up, and a pleased light appeared in his eyes as he started watching her put on the white apron on her bare body. The apron only had one strap above that went around her neck over her head and two straps from the sides that were tied behind, so she was really not covering anything with it from behind. And as the kitchen in this small hut was just a counter with some cooking utensils, she would have to face her back to him the entire time.


    She took out the necessary ingredients and started preparing the stove, lighting a fire underneath it. While she did all that he watched her from behind, taking in the enticing scene. Especially when she had to light the stove, she bent down and her alluring butt was thrust right into full view.


    As she straightened up and took the knife to cut the vegetables she felt warm and sturdy hands embrace her from behind and smiled as she turned just in time for a kiss.


    But then she felt his rock-hard member pressing against her lower back, and his hands went around her waist, but not over the apron, going in between the fabric and her body. His hands spread heat as they passed and went up to her chest.


    "Mm! Mmmf! Umgf! Oomph!"


    She started moaning as he kneaded her breasts, pinching her nipples that had already hardened, and stood up, making small tents in the apron before his hands even reached her breasts.


    "Mm! Umm! Muah! Aah! Wu Long! Wait! Ah! I am...ah! I am making breakfast for you! Ah!"


    "Hmm, I think I already see it"


    He slid his hands out of her apron and ced them onto her back. As he pressed, she leaned on to the counter as he squatted in front of her butt while covering her back in kisses until he reached her butcheeks. His hands slid down her back following his mouth, spreading a liquid fire in their tracks and as they reached her ass he started kneading it, lifting the cheeks up while his mouth started tasting his breakfast between her legs.


    "Ah! Aaah! Umm! Ungh! Umm!"


    Her legs were now spread a little wider than shoulder-length as her back was arched, while her upper body was leaning over to the counter. Her left arm was propping her body, while her right arm brushed off her hair over her head and stayed there as she bit her lower lip and was trembling in bliss from his touch. She soon started convulsing and her butt bounced up with a jolt, he held it in ce as he dug his mouth into her heavenly fruit while her back was arching back and forth and her legs were trembling on her toes.


    "Aaaah! Yes!"


    She then felt his cock which was already twitching from all the visual stimuli before plunged deep into her as she screamed in delight, experiencing another small orgasm with this thrust while her pussy squirted out a little pussy juice onto the wooden floor in between her legs.


    "Aah! Aaah! Nnngh! Aaang! Haaah!..."


    He ced his hands onto her waist, and while looking at her enchantingly arched back and mesmerizing butt he started fucking her from behind, making her tits and the apron sway back and forth with each thrust. He rammed his dick deep into her and went out almost all the way to then plunge balls deep into her again. She felt like ascending heavens each time the tip of his cock pushed a sensitive spot in her deepest part, and the muscles on her lower back twitched when the head of his dick scraped her insides on the way out.


    "Aaaaaaaah!!! ...Ah! Auh! Ahm! Um! Muah! Haah!..."


    She soon came as she trembled on her toes, and he delivered his load of hot white cum inside her but still continued to move at the same pace, driving her pleasure higher and higher. She started cumming almost non-stop as he filled her tight pussy with his spunk over and over again as it overflowed to the floor between their legs. She was screaming in delight and ecstasy as he was pumping her butt with his hips, making clear pping sounds resound as her ass bounced.


    "Aah! Ah! Aaaaah! Mmm! Mmuaaah! Aaah!"


    He then slightly lowered his pace and made the movements of his hips not sorge as he went only a third out beforeing back inside, and his left hand reached into the apron to knead her breast again. His right hand went t onto her lower back right above her alluring butt, intensifying the feeling of his cock moving underneath it. He pumped her full of his cum while she was trembling on his rod twice in this position as well, before his right hand joined his left one, grabbing another breast as he slightly lifted her upper body up and started making a little more intense pistons again as she was experiencing repetitive climaxes that came almost at the same time.


    "Ah! Uh! Umph! Uhh! Oh! Oooh! Nhoh! Nhoooooooooooh!"


    He then ced one of his hands on her shoulder and another on her waist and made a few more thrusts and then plunged his cock deep, and started pumping even more cum, which was now overflowing in a stream from her pussy to the floor. Her eyes were now rolled up as her tongue was thrust out of her mouth and dripping with saliva while her trembling legs and ass were tightly pressed against Wu Long''s hips and her spasming body was firmly held by his arms. Her hands were tightly clenching onto the edges of the kitchen counter.


    He then unplugged his dick from her and a massive amount of cum started dripping from the opened-up entrance as her lower lips and pink cave twitched. Her ass bounced with every jolt that went through her and a load of cum dripped along with it.


    He let her experience the ecstasy she was in, and then gently hugged her waist from behind to support her legs just before the reverberations of the intense pleasure let go of her and she lost strength.


    He kissed her from behind and she reciprocated.


    "Haa... haa... haa... how... how was your breakfast?"


    She smiled while trying to catch her breath as she now realized which breakfast he agreed to have.


    "Delicious, amazingly so"


    He replied and she smiled again as her mind slipped into a light nap from exhaustion. He swooped her up into his arms, cleaned her up a little, and returned to the bed with her in his arms,pletely satisfied with his breakfast.

 Chapter 179 Weathering the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 179 Weathering the Storm</h4>


    Wei Lan woke up for the second time, as the sounds of the waves hitting the distant beach and the cries of seagulls were creating a peaceful atmosphere and after a light daze slightly rebukingly looked at Wu Long who was smiling from ear to ear with contentment.


    "You''re that happy with your breakfast?"


    "Hahah,e on, you looked so hot I was barely able to restrain myself from starting earlier to watch you move around a little"


    She rolled her eyes but there was a happy smile touching her lips when she turned away to start climbing out of bed. It was a good feeling to sexually attract a man you had romantic feelings for, after all, even if she acted all spiky because of her interrupted cooking.


    She left the bed and resumed her cooking, this time not making any moves in bed that might inspire him to have another one of those ''breakfasts''. She wore her clothes and then another clean apron, and went to cook again.


    She noticed something different before, but as she reignited the stove that already went out while she napped and started preparing the real breakfast she realized that there was now a bond connecting her to Wu Long as a realization about the 2ndyer of the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art hit her and she looked back at him in astonishment. A warm feeling spread through her heart as she felt this connection and saw his smile.


    He stood up from the bed and she looked at his naked body enchanted for a moment or two, but quickly turned back to cook while calming down the heat that started rising from herher region and her thumping heart.


    ''I must have lost my mind''


    She shook her head as an intense desire to drag him back to the bed overwhelmed her for a few moments. She calmed down and proceeded to cook.


    After she prepared a delicious breakfast and they ate he kissed her on the forehead to thank her and she brightly smiled. She tried to process everything that happened since she took that leap of faith, as she now felt incredibly gratified for that choice to follow her heart since she felt happiness she had never expected to find. Just this small gesture of a kiss on her forehead gave her so muchfort that it was baffling. She inwardly decided that she definitely had to thank Cao Mei who helped her make that crucial step forward.


    Wu Long also had a strange feeling, as this was the first time someone specifically cooked for him, and only him, with his taste and preferences in mind. It was a soothing feeling that he felt for the first time. And the meal felt even more delicious even if he already tasted the same meal as she had cooked it for them before.


    Later in the day the wind picked up and stormy clouds could be seen on the horizon. Wu Long surrounded the vige with talismans and created a formation that shielded the entire vige. He would not be there to shield them from every storm, but while he was here he might as well help a little, especially since it seemed that it would be a particrly severe storm. The vigers were so overjoyed that they wanted to thank him, and as they saw the number of beauties he had, one of them had an idea of giving him a bigger dwelling so that he could weather the storm with all of his beauties without being squeezed into a small hut. The problemy in the fact that the house which was big enough tofortably stay in was a little further away and was not in the radius of the formation.


    But when Wu Long heard their discussion he chuckled and asked if he could use that house as he could just make a smaller formation around it. The vigers immediately agreed, happy that they had at least something to thank him.


    A little further from the vige, there was a bigger wooden house that was usually used for vige meetings and ceremonies like the collective ceremony ofing of age for all of the vige kids. They refurnished it a little and it became afortable house the six of them could live in as Wu Long ced talismans on the house. He did not create a separate barrier outside as he saw that the naturalndscape would not be suitable to use, and simply reinforced the house itself, as well as making formation screens that shielded windows and porches.


    Not long after the vigers safely stayed inside the formation barrier around the vige while Wu Long and the five beauties sat down in a room with a big door that went out to the porch, and overlooked a vast scenery from the hill. The vige below the hill and the distant sea were allid out before them as the storm descended upon the ind and the surrounding sea.


    The heavy rain that was thrust by the wind in all directions was hitting the house roof and walls as well as the formation screens, but since the structure was reinforced and did not let through any wind or force, only letting through the sounds, it simply created a flowing music of nature instead. The sharp contrast between the weather outside and the warmth inside created a magical cozy atmosphere that was apanied by that music. They sipped on tea and talked about various topics, sometimesughing.


    At one point, Luo Mingyu looked at Hua Ziyan who was looking outside with a slightly enchanted look as a slightly sad look appeared in her eyes.


    "Hm? Sister Ziyan? What is it?"


    The sad look in her eyes did not match well with the cozy atmosphere they had, so Luo Mingyu was slightly surprised and the others also looked in her direction.


    "Eh? Ah... no. I was just thinking about the person in the story Wu Long told me a while ago"


    She smiled reassuring Luo Mingyu with a? smile.


    "Story? What story?"


    As her curiosity was piqued there appeared a light of anticipation in Luo Mingyu''s eyes.


    "I... it''s a sad one... besides..."


    "A sad story? This is unusual. I want to hear too"


    Hua Ziyan was a little taken aback as Shen Min also looked at her with curiosity since she liked all the stories Wu Long told her during their travels in the Tingren Kingdom, though they were all funny stories, and Wei Lan with Ye Ling expressed an interest as well, albeit more subtly. She looked a bit at a loss of what to do and then turned her eyes to Wu Long but he simply smiled while sipping tea and made a light nod that put her at ease.


    Hua Ziyan then started telling the story, and as she spoke Ye Ling''s hand that held her teacup trembled, and she looked at Wu Long with widened eyes. Wei Lan did not miss that subtle detail and was slightly intrigued by the normally always calm Ye Ling''s unusual turmoil. But she quickly got invested in the story as it was now the time for the young emperor to start his pursuit of the woman. Ye Ling''s eyes turned slightly red as she looked at Wu Long the entire time while he looked back at her with a soothing gaze, while the others looked at Hua Ziyan.


    When the youngdy in the story took herst breath a single tear went down Ye Ling''s cheek and Wu Long gently caressed it, wiping the tear away andforting her with his warmth. As Hua Ziyan finished the story, the room stayed silent for some time with only the sounds of the storm outside. Each of them had different expressions but they were mostly mncholic while Ye Ling embraced Wu Long who hugged her back and patted her back.


    "...Wu Long told me this story on a rainy day so when I saw this downpour..."


    Hua Ziyan tried to exin, seeing as she brought tears to both Luo Mingyu and even surprisingly Ye Ling.


    "It is a good thing that you told this story because I can tell you how that young man is doing now"


    Wu Long said with a smile so that Hua Ziyan did not feel bad for bringing this mncholic mood. All of their eyes, except Ye Ling, turned to Wu Long and he started telling the story, picking up where Hua Ziyan left as the young man continued his journey. As he talked more and more the beauties around him started to feel a strange feeling, especially when the young man started on the path of Dual Cultivation, and when he went after Lust Cultivatorster. When the young man in the story sat in a distant world that was crumbling and falling most of them already guessed the man''s identity but none of them said anything, and the guess was still very inconsistent. But when the young man woke up in the body of a sixteen-year-old disciple of a dual cultivation sect, a shiver went through them as they confirmed the correctness of their guess.


    "...and since from this point on not much time has passed, and you all know parts of the story that you are part of I can skip the details to inform you all that he is doing fine, and right now feeling happiness being surrounded by five beautiful loving women he cherishes"

 Chapter 180 Liquid Fire Flower

    <h4>Chapter 180 Liquid Fire Flower</h4>


    As the story was very long Wu Long omitted a lot of its progression, only describing his journey in general terms and skipping most of the things that would not make any sense to the women born and raised in this small isted world.


    He mainly focused on what defined him as a person, and what his general history was. It was important to him that they knew who he was and not just some mystery behind what could be seen from the outside. He also reassured them with the way he spoke and his gestures, showing them that they were not meeting a new him or a ''real'' him. He was showing them that he was himself the whole time and that nothing fundamentally changed in their rtionship, only now they could trust him even more since he was no longer a riddle they had to be subconsciously wondering about.


    They also understood Ye Ling''s reaction earlier when he revealed her part in the story, and she also added her own words to it.


    They talked the whole day as the storm raged outside, Wei Lan cooked dinner and they ate while asking questions that Wu Long answered one by one, not dismissing any of them, but sometimes answering slightly vaguely to the questions, which answers they were yet not ready to hear.


    During this part, Luo Mingyu''s eyes sparkled with interest as a whole new world opened up to her and she realized how tiny of a cage of perception she locked her consciousness in years ago when she learned the basic structure of the world from her teachers and itsmon sense.


    They had to stay on the ind for a few days more as the storm raged on. Wu Long noticed a strong current of Spiritual Qi inside the storm, meaning it was not a simple weather phenomenon but an anomaly.


    As they set off to the sea again, three days since as they were passing not far from an ind something caught the eyes of the crew.


    "Huh? There''s a lot more smoke than usual on the RuiXiao mountain..."


    "No, that is..."


    Cao Mei looked at a huge mountain that took up most of the ind''s territory and as her eyes widened a big explosion shook the eardrums of everyone aboard the ship as the top of the mountain flew off into the air along with massive clouds of smoke and ashes, as well as glowing particles.


    "Watch out for tephra!"


    Cao Mei shouted as the crew started operating the protective arrays of the ship. Large ming rocks traveled at high speed in all directions as the clouds of ash and smoke followed.


    A sheathed sword appeared in Wu Long''s left hand as he grabbed its hilt with his right. The ripple of the airwave hit the boat''s protective formations first and then Wu Long''s sword shed and the rock that was hurled at the ship split into two, then four, and progressively turned into small pieces which speed was reduced by the sword winds. They showered the protective formations without much damage but there were a lot moreing from the direction of the huge volcano that erupted.


    Ye Ling joined Wu Long in disposing of therger flying debris that had the potential to break through the protective formation as sparks flew in the air. The whole area turned scorching hot and was covered in volcanic ash as the visibility turned to almost zero.


    The crew covered their lower faces with dampened cloth which did not help much as they started to choke on the gas, only helping against the ash.


    "Wu Long!"


    After the first wave of the falling rocks was cut down Ye Ling looked at him with a slight excitement on her face.


    "Yes, it is highly likely with the storm before and this eruption, it should be the Liquid Fire Flower"


    Wu Long nodded, as he too noticed the possibility. It was an incredibly potent Yang attribute medicinal ingredient that had very specific conditions for manifesting. It could be considered a type of natural treasure.


    "We should get away from this area as fast as possible!"


    Cao Mei emerged from the smoke and ashes not far from them and gave out orders to the crew.


    "Can we wait a little on an ind not far from this one?"


    Wu Long asked, and she looked at him with widened eyes.


    "Are you insane? What if it makes a second eruption?"


    "We would help you then. If not, you can just drop us off here and we will hire a ship going from here forward. I need to confirm something on the ind that is erupting"


    "... fine, let''s wait nearby. We''re not going to leave you in this area alone as there are no inhabitants on the nearby inds, so you would not be able to hire a ship"


    After Wu Long''s suggestion, she hesitated for a little and then sighed as she could not just toss them aside after they helped her twice.


    "Thank you"


    He smiled as the ship proceeded to distance itself from the ind with the erupting volcano. Wu Long and Ye Ling disposed of any flying debris that was big enough to be a threat, and Wu Long helped keep away the harmful gases with talismans.


    They left the range of the smoke and ashes and anchored the ship not far from an ind slightly in the distance.


    "There were quite powerful demonic beasts on that ind, cultivating with the Stones of Earth Fire that were sprinkled throughout the ind and connected to the underground veins. But I guess none of them should have survived that eruption"


    Cao Mei said as she looked in the distance where the clouds of smoke continued to spread.


    "I bet you are right"


    Wu Long nodded as he too did not expect demonic beasts lower than the 7th tier to survive such an eruption, and he did not notice any presences more powerful than the 5th tier when they were passing near the ind before. After some time of talking, Cao Mei went off tomand her crew and see if there were any damages to the ship, while Wu Long was left with Ye Ling on the deck, looking at the clouds of smoke in the distance.


    "It should be around two days from now when the flower will bloom, do you intend to consume it raw?"


    "No, although refining it directly would give a good result as well, not to mention that an immediate improvement would be nice, that would be too much of a waste"


    "But where are you going to find an alchemist good enough to process it and make a pill?"


    "I have one that I picked up an interest in, I am teaching her what I know as well"


    "Her?"


    Ye Ling smiled at him and he sighed.


    "You know that if it is a woman it does not mean..."


    But as he was saying this her smile widened and under her gaze, his words trailed off.


    "I still haven''t made a move yet you know"


    She simplyughed in response as he shook his head. She really knew him too well, a lot better than he thought she did.


    Two dayster, the eruption entered a slow burn phase where there were no explosive bursts, andva was simply oozing along withrge amounts of smoke and ash being constantly ejected into the air.


    Wu Long and his beauties went on a small boat and approached the ind. But he quickly noticed that there was another ship in the distance, which approached the ind from another direction from where their ship was anchored at some unknown point in time. Wu Long also picked up the presence of people on the ind.


    "It seems we have somepetition"


    He said as Ye Ling nodded. The fact that someone was approaching the ind at this timing suggested that there was someone who also knew of the flower, as the distinctbination of natural phenomena it bloomed in was easily recognizable to anyone with the right knowledge.


    As they arrived at the ind in the scorching heat the other party seemed to also notice them as their auras started approaching them at a moderately fast pace.


    As they appeared, Wu Long''s group could see a group of eleven people, ten of whom wore simr in clothes, led by a very handsome young man in luxurious clothes.


    Shen Min''s eyes shrank as she saw him and her chakrams instantly appeared in her hands. Wu Long was also surprised, as he did not expect to see a lust cultivator here. But when Wu Long''s eyes flickered with profound patterns his eyebrows went slightly up.


    ''Extreme Yang Physique!''


    He inwardly thought as he met the first Extreme Yang physique in this fractured world. He was slightly bewildered as he now not only met three women with Extreme Yin physiques but? another supposedly rare physique showed up as well.

 Chapter 181 Being a poser is not a crime

    <h4>Chapter 181 Being a poser is not a crime</h4>


    As Wu Long looked at the young man with surprise he also looked back with the same emotion. However, what he was surprised by was not Wu Long, but the astonishingly beautiful five women behind him.


    "Scram! This ind is cordoned off as of now! Lea-"


    One of the men in in clothing shouted like a properckey. Wu Long even felt the urge to apud the small minion for being very diligent in acting like a proper small minion, and not a fraud who would try and speak normally to people. But the young man in front raised his hand, interrupting theckey who immediately shut up like a goodp dog.


    "Well, well, looks like this trip is getting more and more interesting"


    The young man finally opened his mouth, leisurely speaking with a smile on his face despite the tense atmosphere that enveloped the ce when Shen Min disyed hostility and took out her chakrams, prompting the ten people behind the young man to also ready their weapons and the other members of Wu Long''s group to do the same. He lookedpletely unconcerned about the weapons drawn as if the situation was entirely under his control.


    "For the meritorious deed of bringing such fine women to me, I suppose I can give you a quick death without much pain"


    He then said as Wu Long did not answer, silently looking at the young man. After some time slight displeasure appeared in the young man''s eyes as an ufortable feeling crept into him. Wu Long''s calm demeanor after the initial surprise somehow unnerved him. It did not help that while he had absolute confidence in his appearance Wu Long still far surpassed him. In addition to that, the natural charm and attractiveness to women his physique was giving him did not seem to affect the women behind Wu Long, as he did not see the enchanted gazes he was used to.


    "Heh, I guess you are not even going to have final words"


    He still managed to keep the initial smiling face and calm tone despite the slight irritation that he started to feel. As he raised his arm to motion to the people behind him, Wu Long finally opened his mouth with a serious expression and the young man froze mid-motion. But Wu Long just yawned and covered his opened mouth with his hand dumbfounding the group in front of him, including the handsome young man, who was now in a frozen pose that did not look as dashing as it would have had he finished his gesture.


    "..."


    Wu Long simply used the fact that the young man in front of him wanted to see anger and indignation re up in Wu Long, after which he would surely trample on him and make him beg for mercy. This craving for the opponent to say something in return while acting high and mighty was prettymon among the self-indulgent people, so it was no wonder that Wu Long saw through that. He was so eager to get a reaction from Wu Long that he stopped his ''cool gesture'' in an awkward pose as soon as there was a sign that Wu Long would speak.


    And now, Wu Long merely looked at him, since in this silence, the young man could not simply lower his hand or continue the motion since both would be incredibly awkward. However, the frozen pose was getting increasingly ufortable as well.


    "Pfft...puhahaha"


    Hua Ziyan and Luo Mingyu were the first ones who could not hold on and startedughing as the young man''s face finally lost the smile.


    "You really are childish despite your age, you know that?"


    Ye Ling smiled at Wu Long while Wei Lan rolled her eyes at him.


    "Hm? Me? What did I do?"


    Wu Long feigned ignorance shrugging his shoulders as Hua Ziyan''s and Luo Mingyu''sughter intensified.


    "Shhh,dies, no need tough so hard, he''s just at ''that age''. Being a poser is not a crime, you know?"


    Wu Long made a rebuking face and ced a finger before his mouth as he turned to them. Shen Min slightly rxed and wryly smiled as well, shaking her head.


    The young man''s face turned slightly red from both anger and embarrassment.


    "Y-You!!!.. You are going to pay dearly for making me, Nie You, displeased!"


    Fury exploded in Nie You''s eyes as he was slightly trembling, his hands now clenched into tight fists.


    He motioned his people and theyunched forward. All ten of them were in the Revolving Qi Realm, while Nie You was in the Foundation Building Realm.


    Ye Ling''s sword shed and she went forward together with Wu Long.


    The people before them used techniques and skills closer to the mercenaries from the Bullshit Training Camp, only even more advanced. So Wu Long and Ye Ling decided to dispose of them while the others took a defensive stance when they saw Wu Long''s signal.


    A flurry of strikes unfurled only in split moments. Wu Long and Ye Ling ran through the group and stopped as the group also stopped behind them. The ten men then fell down one by one in pieces.


    Nie You''s eyes widened as he did not expect the experts that were with him to fail against these two after one exchange.


    "Useless trash"


    Hemented as a luxuriously decorated halberd appeared in his hand. But at the same time, he was now even more interested in? Ye Ling.


    She returned back to the others as only Wu Long and Nie You stood in front of each other.


    "I am curious, where did you learn Lust Cultivation?"


    Wu Long asked and Nie You expressed slight surprise.


    "Heh! It seems you have some tricks. My Master is the one who passed me the glorious legacy of Lust Cultivation."


    He replied with a slight look of superiority returning to him.


    ''glorious legacy of an escaped rat huh''


    Wu Long thought inwardly as he almost chuckled.


    "Master, huh? You wouldn''t happen to talk about the same one who taught those guys at the Supreme Master Pavilion?"


    Wu Long asked, surprising Nie You yet again.


    "You really know a lot... that is not supposed to be public knowledge. Heh, but there is no use for you to know since you are going to be dead soon"


    Nie Youunched at Wu Long with tremendous speed as a red haze appeared around him. Wu Long parried his strike that sent shockwaves in the direction it was deflected to. They both moved as they exchanged strikes, neither being at an absolute advantage, but Nie You still pressed Wu Long.


    What Nie You felt weird was that he was clearly higher in cultivation base, absolute speed, and power, but Wu Long managed to negate that with skill and technique, only being suppressed but notpletely overwhelmed.


    As they moved they soon reached fields that were full of runningva and steaming volcanic rocks.


    "You are a weird one huh?"


    Nie You said as he stopped. He could not quite take the absolute upper hand as he imagined.


    "And you are about the same as those Supreme Master Pavilion idiots"


    Wu Long replied and anger red up in Nie You''s eyes.


    "As if! How dare youpare me with those ipetent imbeciles!


    Those pathetic bastards were not able to meet Master''s expectations for hundreds of years! He told me that they only became somewhat useful in thest few decades! I became his disciple only a mere decade ago and have surpassed all of their achievements!


    In fact, I was on my way there to clean up some trash and raise the sect to a new level! Mater told me that it was time I took an active part in bringing the majestic legacy of our cultivation path to deserved glory. There is even a wee gift waiting for me there... though it seems the gift you brought is not bad as well"


    Nie You first was shouting with indignation, but gradually calmed down as he spoke of how highly his Master valued him to entrust the legacy of Lust Cultivation to him, and when he thought about the Foundation Building Realm beautiful woman supposedly waiting for him there, his gaze turned to Wu Long''s women that followed them at a distance.


    ''I see, so he was just ying him for information, no wonder...''


    Ye Ling''s eyes shed with recognition as she finally understood why Wu Long, who did not usually like prolonged testing-each-other-outbats, was feigning being suppressed and dragging the fight out. His earlier routine of rattling him into anger by ying on his superiorityplex also now made more sense to her.


    "You know... You were doing quite well, despite the fact that you were ogling at my women. But now it seems there would be nothing but a blood poodle left of you"


    "..."


    As Wu Long said this, silence descended on this ce, with only theva making sizzling and bubbling sounds. Soon, there was an awkward cough from behind Wu Long.


    "Um... did you mean blood ''puddle''?"


    Hua Ziyan awkwardly said in a low voice but it was clearly heard by everyone since they all were cultivators with sharp senses.


    "..."


    For some time, Wu Long stood in silence as his expression and atmosphere did not change even a little.


    "No, I meant a blood poodle"


    He said with the same voice and straight face as a bubble of gas broke the surface of theva nearby with a loud popping sound.

 Chapter 182 Talent

    <h4>Chapter 182 Talent</h4>


    "...You think-..."


    Nie You finally found a way to retort to Wu Long and regain some face after being humiliated before but just as the corners of his mouth rose and he started to speak Wu Long moved forward and unleashed a barrage of attacks that instantly overwhelmed him.


    Some attacks partially went through his defenses and gashes started umting all over Nie You''s body.


    "You! You hid your abilities!"


    Nie You furiously shouted as he was both frustrated by the struggle and angry that Wu Long was going to just act like that moment before did not exist.


    "I am going to make a blood poodle out of you so stop shouting and behave"


    Wu Long said, adamantly pressing on with the ''poodle'' narrative.


    "That doesn''t even make any sense!!! How are you going to make that?!!"


    Nie You shouted, rage zing in his eyes as he was losing ground, not being able to counter even once, only defending against an unending stream of Sword Qi strikes.


    ''He really hasn''t changed... That trait of not showing it on the surface but bing slightly careless with his mouth when he is irritated or annoyed is still there ''


    Ye Ling sighed while cing the fingers on her forehead and shaking her head with a wry smile, thinking to herself about how little the real parts of who he was changed over the long period of time he lived after her. What changed were only superficial things like knowledge, strength, skills, and experience, but the fundamental parts of who he was as a person remainedrgely unchanged.


    ''And on top of that, once someone catches on he still doesn''t acknowledge it and tries to push through''


    She held in her chuckle while the others were visibly struggling to suppress theirughter.


    "Alright! I get it! You win! Stop! Stop now and you will survive! I am part of the Wood Spirit Empire''s Imperial Family!"


    Finally, a big gash appeared on Nie You''s thigh and he instantly became a sitting duck, waiting to be cut down. He immediately shouted out his identity as fear rose in his eyes.


    They stopped and Nie You immediately went down on one knee as he tried to catch his breath, using his halbert as a support.


    "Heh, it seems your imperial family is prettyx if they allowed you to practice Lust Cultivation"


    Wu Long said as worry appeared on the faces of his beauties. Dealing with one person or shadowy people who were reluctant to expose themselves was one thing, but openly going against one of the three empires was noughing matter.


    "It does not matter to them! I am still a legitimate member of the Imperial Family, and you cannot touch me"


    Nie You said as he gradually calmed down, slowly bing more and more reassured by the influence of his identity and untouchable status. And as he saw the worried faces of the beauties in the distance a smile appeared on his face as he finally was encouraged by how intimidating his background was.


    "Since you offended and wounded me, you will also have topensate. Heh, I am not going to make it hard on you. Leave behind three of them and scram. I will not bother with you anymore. Otherwise, once you are all capturedter, I am going to first torture you, and then make you watch as I..."


    Nie You did not have time to even start describing all of the acts that he vividly imagined doing to the five women behind Wu Long as the world slowed down around him and partially lost color. Wu Long''s eyes shed with a dangerous light and his sword flickered already being brought into the sheath. As the de of the sword hid in the sheathpletely, Nie You''s head popped up still with a smile on his face that was now starting to distort and fell, then bounced off the uneven rock he was standing on and into theva running down below. Horror could be glimpsed in the final moments his eyes could be seen above theva.


    Before the headless body that was propping itself on the halberd could tumble down after the head Wu Long caught it and took off the spatial ring, taking away the halberd as well before letting the body follow the head as it was about to do before.


    "Wu Long..."


    Wei Lan said with some worry but Ye Ling ced a hand on her shoulder and shook her head.


    "I get your worry and am slightly worried as well, but if he decided that he could deal with the consequences there must be something that is reassuring him. Besides, it is a done deal"


    She said and Wei Lan nodded after some hesitation. This was a very serious offense to the dignity of the Empire and could bring him massive headaches. But it was indeed spilled milk at this point so saying anything now would not be helpful in any way.


    "But... it seems a little bit of a waste. He had that rare physique... wasn''t it possible to steal it for Wu Long?"


    Hua Ziyan asked, but Wu Long who approached them shook his head.


    "If it was possible to steal or absorb physiques, there would be no original owners anywhere in the world. Physique is something innate like the cultivation talent, you cannot change, steal, or erase it. Besides, this is an Extreme Yang physique, just the idea of absorbing someone else''s Extreme Yang Qi to strengthen my own is something that brings bad goosebumps all over"


    Wu Long slightly shook his head to clear away the ufortable idea while all five beauties trembled and also paled a bit.


    "No, definitely no"


    Hua Ziyan agreed with Wu Long''s point of view, nodding, as the idea of using Yang Qi from that man and merging it with Wu Long was nauseating.


    "So... even with your knowledge, it is not possible to change cultivation talent?"


    Wei Lan asked somewhat dispirited.


    Cultivation talent was a vague concept, as it defined how fast and easily a person could breakthrough in certain realms. Someone''s talent could be unique, and they might experience sudden growth during specific realms while being extremely slow in others.


    But very generally, it was acknowledged that the absolute majority of practitioners who reached higher realms achieved the realm their talent allowed them to when they were rtively younger. If someone reaches the halfway mark of the natural lifespan of a particr realm, it is a quite good indicator that the next realm might be the highest their talent would allow them to achieve.


    Wei Lan was close to the halfway mark of the natural lifespan of a Foundation Building Realm, which meant that her talent was reaching the end of its potential. She used to not care about it as much, as she saw it a little philosophically, also admitting that even if she died early she still lived far longer than anymon mortal could ever dream. But when Wu Long revealed his identity, he clearly expressed his willingness to take them to higher heights together, and the appearance of a man who would share a longer time with her made it that much more precious than it was to her before.


    "No, talent is not something that could be altered. There is constant research and studies by cultivation schrs on it, but it still remains something not influenced by the hands of cultivators"


    As talent was not clearly defined or found to be connected to any particr explicit aspect of the practitioner, it was considered a mystery, and was not something that could be improved or in fact changed in any way. Two people with simrly same constitutions, cognitive abilities, and any other measurable indicators could cultivate at different reasons for no apparent reason.


    She nodded, slightly lowering her head. He then caressed her cheek as he lifted her face to look her in the eyes.


    "But don''t worry. Didn''t you hear from me that I reached higher realms even with my inferior talent? My cultivation talent is so bad I would enter the one percent of the worst talents I have ever seen. It requires a lot of work and dedication, as well as a fair bit of luck, but it is definitely possible to reach higher realms with any talent.


    Most people are just way too reliant on this vague thing, ignoring the possibilities of a practitioner to defy thews of the world and change their fate"


    Wu Long soothed her and she nodded with understanding.


    "Besides, there were many times, when people who had inferior talent were able to reach higher realms than they were supposed to because they had a Dao Cultivator supporting them"


    Wu Long said with a smile, and Luo Mingyu blushed as she realized that she was now the center of attention.


    "I... I will try my best"


    "Haha, rx Mingyu, Wu Long reached his past heights somehow, so he knows ways to go about it, so you do not need to feel any pressure"


    Ye Ling chuckled at how she clenched her fists in front of her in a cute pose which Wu Long also admired. There was determination in her purple eyes that were brimming with enthusiasm.


    "That''s true, Mingyu. I will support you regardless of whatever your journey will entail. That goes for each one of you"


    Wu Long then looked at each of the beautiful women around with a smile and they all smiled back at him.

 Chapter 183 Karmic Luck

    <h4>Chapter 183 Karmic Luck</h4>


    "Anyway, we should go ahead and harvest what we came here for"


    Wu Long said after they returned to the ce the first confrontation with Nie You''s group was so that he could collect spatial rings and dispose of the bodies into theva. The group of beauties nodded and followed him into the depths of the ind. Wei Lan was taught the Illustrious Stride and now joined the moving formation, and as Wu Long knew the technique as well they now moved as one unit at a uniform speed. The burden on Ye Ling lessened, and she was able to move morefortably.


    ''Hmm, it really is strange. In one tiny fractured world, I met three Extreme Yin physiques and one Extreme Yang physique. Not to mention, that they all are more or less the same age... as if this world spontaneously produced people with special physiques at the same time''


    Wu Long thought to himself while they moved, as normally the odds of having even two rare physiques appear in one small world simultaneously were so minuscule that it was not even worth mentioning.


    "Is it... karmic luck?"


    Wu Long thought out loud.


    "Hm? Karmic luck?"


    Luo Mingyu asked, intrigued by the name.


    "Hmm, it is an ethereal concept, mostly theoretical since it cannot be confirmed.


    It is theorized that the Seven Boundless World as a single entity, like everything in the universe has not only a body, which is its physical representation, energy, which is all of the energies, including Spiritual Qi within but also a soul, which is akin to the will of the world.


    This will is separated into two parts, one is thews governing the world, and the other is more elusive, sometimes called ''Karmic Luck'', and it is thought to govern the spontaneous changes that aremonly known as happenings, including the birth of natural treasures, specially talented geniuses, natural disasters, special demonic beasts and people with special physiques among other things"


    Wu Long exined, and the light of interest intensified not only in Luo Mingyu''s eyes but Shen Min and Hua Ziyan''s eyes as well.


    "Does it mean that this fractured world is somehow blessed by this Karmic Luck?"


    Shen Min asked, as when Wu Long exined just how rare their physiques are to them they also found it strange.


    Hua Ziyan did not have an Extreme Yin physique, but her constitution was also a little more special since her Yin Qi and consequently, Spiritual Qi, were very tenacious. It may not be as rare but it was notmon as well. About one in ten billion people may have a constitution that was special in this way. Yet Wu Long met both Hua Ziyan and Sui Luxiao, who had a different variation but about the same degree of rarity constitution.


    There is also Song Lingfei''s spontaneous reversion to ancestral bloodline which caused her bloodline to be closer to that of Azure Eagle Spiritual Beast Race than humans.


    "Perhaps. Though it is just a name to describe phenomena we do not understand since we do not know how exactly it works"


    Wu Long said ponderingly as he was not sure what to make of it. It was too good of a coincidence to dismiss it, but he also did not know enough about it to make assumptions.


    As they approached the mountain the scorching heat was visibly repelled by the Spiritual Qi around their bodies. When they were still on the ship, Wu Long gave them all cloth masks with arrays and inscriptions that isted them from harmful gases, which they wore on the way.


    Wu Longunched his spiritual sense and soon pinpointed the area with a lot of active Spiritual Qi.


    "Found it!"


    They rushed in the direction Wu Long sensed the indications from and ascended the side of the mountain that was free of flowingva and arrived at one of the edges of the giant main vent. There they could see a small ind of burning-colors crystal sitting in the midst of the eruptingva, seemingly solid and unmovable, where a red nt was growing with an already blooming flower that looked as if the petals were made ofva since they were glowing with fiery colors, constantly flowing along the surface.


    Wu Long took out the jade knife and box he prepared specially for it and with a few stepsnded on the small ind, carefully harvesting only the flower into the jade box and leaving the nt mostly untouched since it was a natural treasure that could possibly give birth to more flowers thousands of years from now for someone else to find.


    He then returned to the group of beauties and they made their way back to the ship.


    Wu Long opted not to dispose of the ship Nie You used to arrive here, since when he went through it with his spiritual sense there were only regr sailors on it, meaning that it was just a rental ship to cross the sea, with possibly not even an idea of who they were transporting. Not to mention that they did not see anything, and the only thing they could attest to was that they brought Nie You and his men to this ind where they disappeared.


    Cao Mei sighed with relief when they returned, as an ind with an actively erupting volcano was not exactly the safest ce if there was a spontaneous second explosive eruption.


    They set off into the sea again.


    "Okay, I will need some rest"


    Wu Long said when he saw that they safely left the effective area where the volcano could still potentially harm them with flying debris.


    "Go ahead and rest, I''ll keep watch. Honestly, you didn''t have to use your Sword Domain to get yourself exhausted"


    Ye Ling said as she gently looked at him. At the moment Nie You was about to speak words that would be not pleasant for them to hear, Wu Long simply expanded his Sword Domain, not letting him make even a sound before death.


    Wu Long smiled at her and went to his cabin, while Ye Ling stayed not far in the room next to his to ensure he could fully rest without using the technique.


    "Sister Ye Ling, there is one thing I don''t understand. If Sword Intent is an abstract power that is not limited by cultivation, why did Wu Long say that he cannot disy his full Sword Intent and why does it exhaust and could even potentially harm the user if it is not a physical power?"


    Luo Mingyu sat next to her and the others became interested as well, sitting around Ye Ling.


    "It is because it is the power ofprehension of the sword. Remember the time you use your mind a lot to study or forplex problems, your body gets surprisingly tired, right? Common mortals burn a lot of energy using their minds, and could even lose weight if they do notpensate for that. Sword intent is simr, in that it involves a lot of mental strain and mental power to exert, and that affects the body since your brain works intensely, using all that energy"


    She first exined inly so that they could understand, simplifying the reason which was a little moreplex. Since the body still needed to do the physical manifestation of the Sword Intent which also put a strain on it, and there were other factors that influenced the strain on the body as well. But she gradually exined the rest as well.


    The beauties talked about different topics and sometimesughed in unison. There was a peaceful atmosphere around them. They talked deep into the night, and as the sun started to rise over the horizon, Hua Ziyan stood up.


    "Sister Ziyan, you are going to sleep?"


    Luo Mingyu asked her while Ye Ling smiled when she looked at Hua Ziyan''s face.


    "No, I... um... wanted to visit the room next door"


    Hua Ziyan replied looking slightly away with a light blush.


    "Oh..."


    Luo Mingyu and Shen Min said almost simultaneously while Wei Lan turned red as a tomato.


    "Take good care of him"


    Ye Ling simply said while smiling and Hua Ziyan nodded, happily turning and going to the door.


    Luo Mingyu and Shen Min also had the urge to go together, but it had been a while since they had him all to themselves, so they decided to give Hua Ziyan her time and take turns during the next opportunities so that each of them had some time alone with Wu Long.


    ''These girls really are bold''


    Wei Lan thought to herself when she saw how freely they expressed their desires.


    Ye Ling simply smiled as her perception of time was still different from these girls, so she was not as impatient. But she also understood, since even if they now had a long lifespan, none of them except Wei Lan lived long enough to realize how long their lifespan actually is, and thus every such desire seemed more urgent to them.

 Chapter 184 (R18) Being full

    <h4>Chapter 184 (R18) Being full</h4>


    Wu Long was sleeping deeply again since he had umted fatigue from using the Sword Domain, but it was milder than before so he woke up when he sensed Hua Ziyan''s presence in the room.


    He opened up his eyes and looked to the entrance where she closed the door behind her and made a slight smile as she saw him look at her. Her hands went onto her sash and untied it, as she began disrobing, showing her jade-like skin and enchanting curves wrapped in sexy ck underwear. She also wore ck stockings on her legs, but this time without the garter belt, and the stockings reached a third of her thigh above the knee not more than halfway like the ones before. It was apparent she came after dropping by her own cabin first to prepare.


    He smiled to this delightful surprise in the morning, as the rays of sunlight wereing through the windows of the otherwise dark cabin, unevenly illuminating that stunning figure.


    She slowly walked toward him with an enchanting gait, letting him see her beautiful body and climbed on the bed with her legs still in high hills. She got to the point right in between his legs and uncovered the bedsheets to see his already hardened from anticipation cock spring up into her view.


    He felt her soft hands touch his dick and start to caress it gently, she lovingly looked at it and bent down kissing it on the tip. She then softly rubbed her cheek on the shaft with a smile.


    After that, she started licking it, each stroke of her tongue being long and sensual. She put a lot of saliva on his cock, letting it freely drip off her tongue while she licked and kissed. She then went down to the base of his dick and lower to his balls and while gently stroking the shaft with her hand started caressing his balls with her mouth. After some time of taking care of the dragon''s treasures, she returned to polishing the cock.


    Hua Ziyan then adjusted her position a little so that her head was right above it and started sucking the head of his dick while moving her head up and down, simultaneously skillfully stroking the shaft with her hand.


    She looked him in the eyes as she gave him a loving fetio and he ced his left hand on her head, gently running it through her hair with a caressing motion. She felt a warm feeling from this action, in return intensifying the movements of her tongue that made swiping licking motions along the underside of the shaft in unison with the movements of her head.


    She then started taking it deeper in and soon swallowed his cock all the way in as she felt a tingling sensation from her throat being full.


    ''This! This feeling... I love this feeling...''


    She thought to herself while one of her hands reached for her lower region. Her underwear was now wet between her legs and a little of the juice started dripping onto the bedcovers. And then her hand slid into the underwear and started stroking the slit behind it.


    She made a few stroking motions with her head to suck off his dick on the way out and swallow it to the base again, and then resumed sucking a bit more than head with her other hand doing the stroking of the shaft. She then alternated between swallowing it deep and sucking half of it, while stroking the lower half of the shaft and twisting her hand as she was stroking up and down. The sounds of her sucking on his meat stick were loudly and clearly heard in the room along with the sounds of the waves crashing against the boat outside.


    As Hua Ziyan felt his dick twitch and erge even more, she swallowed it deep again and soon felt him pumping his cum into her, as her head nked for a moment and her slit down below gushed with juices. Wu Long looked into her eyes, which turned slightly unfocused and gradually regained focus after. He stroked her head with his hand as she swallowed everything, sucking while taking his cock out.


    She licked its side with a seductive look and took it halfway deep again, and on the way out when she was at the tip, she went down the side with her lips. Wu Long smiled at her, and she started again with a different technique this time. Lately because of all of the cultivating they had been doing, as well as the strengthening of their bond her stamina increased tremendously, and she was able to give him many blowjobs throughout their cultivation session. Since there was nothing urgent that required his attention anyway, he let her do as she pleased, patiently waiting for his turn to make her feel good. There was plenty of time.


    Hua Ziyan gave him a deepthroat only fetio next, prompting him to put pressure on her head by lightly pressing on top of his hand with hers. Heplied, driving her face into his crotch and stuffing her throat full of his cock. There was an ecstatic look in her eyes every time his dick went all the way in.


    She sucked him off again and again, alternating between different techniques, drinking his cum to thest drop each time he came until he finally could not wait anymore and sat up, lifting her upper body and pushing it to the bed while he changed his posture from sitting to kneeling in between her legs and started eating out her pussy with passion after taking off her underwear.


    "Ah! Wait! I am still... Ah! Mmm! Wu Long! Uuuh! Umm!"


    She tried to protest but soon pleasure overwhelmed her as her pussy was now sending jolts of pleasure like bolts of lighting throughout her from the caressing of his mouth. He did not hesitate to go from the first gate of the Path of Mortal Pleasure to the second, and then went past that towards, but not reaching, the third.


    "Aaah! Uuhm! Nghaah! Yes! Aaah!"


    ''Ah, here ites again, this otherworldly pleasure... eh? I-it''s even more... Aaah!''


    She grabbed onto his head with both hands as intense waves of pleasure coursed through her, thinking to herself of how blissful she felt since that was the only thing she was capable of thinking at the moment.


    "Ah! Nnm! Ungh! Ah! Aah! Wu Long! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    She started convulsing not long after, and her eyes rolled up as they became zed with pleasure. Wu Long continued as she came and made her cum over and over, rewarding her dedication with passion and pleasure. The orgasms also intensified the further he drove her up to the peaks of euphoria, as her convulsions were first in the form of light and soft trembling, to the intense shaking of her whole body, especially her hips near thest one. The delightful sparks that spread throughout her body with each orgasm started to umte and resonate.


    "Mmf! Oooh! Nhuh! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    As she came yet again he held her hips in ce with his arms and fixed her position as he did with herst three orgasms. She was light-headed from all the intense pleasure she experienced in thest hours.


    When he was satisfied with rewarding her with his mouth for the pleasure she gave him, he gave her some time to rest, and then went inside her, this time lovingly and tenderly giving her a softer but still great pleasure, cuddling her in his arms and moving slowly inside her tight pink cave and from time to time raising his head from the hug to kiss her. She softly and sensually moaned along with the creaking of the bed, and these sounds were apanied by the sounds of wavesing from the outside. The rhythm Wu Long moved his hips in fit perfectly with the swaying of the ship, making her feel the surreal feeling of floating above the clouds.


    He gave her new, more sensual orgasms and filled her pussy with his cum each time the walls of her pink cave started convulsing around his cock. After exhausting her with pleasure, he cuddled her in his arms, as she smiled at his tender kiss before slipping into sweet sleep. It was already night as they spent all day pleasuring each other, so Wu Long closed his eyes to sleep too.


    ---------


    Survey question in AT (click to expand)


    If you do not give any feedback I won''t know XD

 Chapter 185 The Summons

    <h4>Chapter 185 The Summons</h4>


    Wu Long made some progress in his cultivation base this time, even if not breaking through, but steadily progressing towards the 8th level of Qi Condensation Realm.


    When he woke up he made sure to enjoy the feeling of Hua Ziyan''s tender body lying in his embrace and peacefully breathing in sleep. After some time her eyelids trembled and opened up as she happily looked up into his eyes, and received a tender kiss.


    She was lying on his chest and listening to the sound of his beating heart, enjoying the warmth and tenderness she felt enveloping her. They spent some time in peaceful silence, listening to the calming sounds of the waves, and then talked a little, whispering sweet nothings to each other.


    Wu Long enjoyed this time as much as Hua Ziyan did, and possibly even more as he profoundly felt how precious it was to be alive, with a woman he cherished in his arms. His initial attraction toward the women he was with was deepening with each passing day, as he knew more about them he found them more and more charming.


    When the sun rose from the horizon up into the sky for the new day the two finally left the bed.


    Later in the day, Wu Long was overseeing the theoretical study of techniques for his beauties, since they could not practice on the ship where one good strike from Hua Ziyan''s Spiritual Qi Fist at an unfortunate ce, or an idental chakram sent in the wrong direction from Shen Min could potentially sink it.


    He was adding on some words or exnations, as well as answering any questions from time to time but mostly relying on Luo Mingyu, as he first taught her the techniques.


    He added the Great Wall Palm into Hua Ziyan''s repertoire, though she was only starting to study it.


    To Shen Min, he taught the Great Chakram Circle, which was a technique utilizing four chakrams at the same time, with two semi-constantly in the air, traveling in set trajectories that needed to be restarted from time to time, and two mostly held in arms.


    Wei Lan finally learned the Silver River Staff and was now increasing her mastery over it with his tips and knowledge. He also guided her on the basic staff techniques in general.


    As Wu Long approached the Qi Manifestation Realm where he could finally manifest more Spiritual Qi outside his body and use it in various techniques, he was now thinking of what techniques to teach them that could be possiblypatible with his own. He was not really suited to groupbat, but if they needed to cooperate, and such asions would most likely happen as he intended to give them opportunities to gain experience while being there to failsafe, it would be better to have techniques that would create good synergy.


    At some point, Cao Mei excitedly approached the group.


    "Wu Long! My mother wants to meet you!"


    She said with visible enthusiasm, as her mother sent her a message with a long-distancemunication talisman not long ago.


    "Do you mind stopping by at one of the six major inds? There is a big city there where we could meet up with her. She wants to personally thank you for all your help to me and my crew"


    She said as she was excited when her mother acknowledged Wu Long''s help to her. She told her about Wu Long long ago as they were leaving the Azure Eagle Continent behind, and as she was asked periodically, she also added details on the way, but she never expected her mother to want to meet him after hearing more details.


    "How can I refuse the Queen''s summons?"


    Wu Long replied with a smile and Cao Mei rolled her eyes as she already told them that the Pirate Queen and Princess nicknames were something they did not really acknowledge, it was something that just naturally sprung among the people. But she was also happy that he agreed.


    The ship changed course to one of the six major inds of the Southern Archipgo that roughly surrounded the main ind which was almost as big as the six major indsbined.


    They arrived three dayster, as they were already not far from the central area of the archipgo. The ind came into view, and the beauties around Wu Long smiled as this tropical paradise was incredibly beautiful and soothing to the eyes.


    The city port and the city itself were bustling as trade between smaller inds was mainly going through the closest major ind. Ships came and went with peddling merchants and simple travelers as they were visiting or departing.


    On the way from the port after disembarking the ship, Wu Long noticed advertisement posters on the public boards about a summer festival, a troupe of wandering performersing into the city, and numerous shops that could be found throughout the city. He also heard a lot of rumors per his habit, but they were mostly local small talk.


    There were many inns sprinkled around the city for the numerous temporary visitors, and Wu Long''s group stayed at a high-end inn since he wanted his women to be infort and could afford to provide it.


    Cao Mei had a special status in the Southern Archipgo so she and her crew stayed in another high-end inn free of charge. Though most of her crew members went off to the brothel district right off the road, prompting a chuckle from her as they truly had been on the continent for too long this time.


    The Pirate Queen was a little further from the ind so she was still on her way, thus Wu Long went on dates with his beauties, taking them to the restaurants, and shops to buy some morefortable clothes, as well as simply idling on the numerous beaches of the ind. Though all of his women attracted numerous gazes from men and he attracted a lot of gazes from women, no one bothered them since the news that their group arrived with the Pirate Princess quickly spread throughout the city.


    Although, he did meet an annoying young man who called himself the young city lord, but he did not bother with him and simply pped him away along with his bodyguards. After that, his father personally came to apologize and mentioned numerous times that he would appreciate it if Wu Long mentioned this apology visit to the Pirate Princess.


    After they enjoyed simple peace for a couple of days, they then resumed studying techniques, this time with practical lessons included.


    Ye Ling trained separately as she only needed to consolidate what she already knew to restore her previous strength.


    Wu Long also trained this time. He did not achieve the pinnacle in any of the weapons he wielded, only high level, so there was always room for improvement.


    Normally he would need to first restore his body and cultivation to the previous level so that he could improve, but it did not mean that hisprehension towards the weapons he wielded could not be improved upon without exerting a burden on his body.


    He had a long road ahead before he could restore his previous strength, but working on improving it further than that did not necessarily have to wait for that.


    After a week a message came from Cao Mei''s mother saying that she would bete and asking to wait a little more, but Wu Long did not mind much, since the trip was already stretched out.


    The time schedule he gave the Crown Prince was around one year, and so far he has used up half of that time. And even if he was a littlete, Song Lingfei''s condition would not deteriorate at such high speed, so a week or two of dy now and then did not make much of a difference.


    By this time with constant cultivation sessions at night Wu Long broke through to the 8th level of Qi Condensation and was steadily approaching the 9th level, funnelling the excess energy that could shake his foundation to improve Spiritual Qi. He also bought Yang attribute medicines they had on the ind in addition to what he had left from the Supreme Master Pavilion and Clear River Pavilion to cultivate the Golden Yang Dragon Body.

 Chapter 186 Sad News

    <h4>Chapter 186 Sad News</h4>


    Another week passed by with Wu Long and his group leading a peaceful life, cultivating at night, going on dates, and training their techniques or skills.


    One night, when they were about to start a cultivation session, Wu Long''s eyes narrowed and he looked toward the window of the inn room they were in.


    ''So it is time, huh''


    He thought as his eyes shed with profound patterns.


    "Ladies, get ready to greet the wandering performers"


    He said, and the beauties in front of him who were about to start undressing stopped and weapons appeared in their hands.


    Men and women in tight ck clothes with ck cloth masks on their faces broke through the windows and doors, some of them breaking straight through the roof of the inn and the ceiling of the room.


    Their eyes widened when they saw Wu Long and the others not only fully clothed but also ready to wee them with weapons in their hands.


    ''Heh, I am not even proficient in illusions, but the sound illusion talismans worked miracles on these idiots''


    Wu Long smiled at the shock in their eyes. The sounds of them cultivating always started a lot earlier from the outside of the room.


    Hua Ziyan and Shen Min were the main attack force with Wu Long and Ye Ling safeguarding them so that they could gain more experience, and Wei Lan was with Luo Mingyu.


    Hua Ziyan''s Spiritual Qi Fists sent the attackers flying out of the windows they broke through and crushed the body parts they touched while Shen Min''s chakrams cut apart those who broke through the doors and directly through the roof as she got a more versatile fighting style that allowed her to target the enemies around her.


    Wu Long proudly looked at the tremendously improved skills of the two beauties. He also paired with Ye Ling to cover for them and dispose of any threats as these assassins were closer to the level of the Bahshi Assassination Group, though they still fell short of them.


    Hua Ziyan had more trouble dealing with her opponents as most of the opponents were in the Revolving Qi Realm and highly skilled, but with support from the others, she was able to hold off the attacks from the windows.


    Soon, people with different skills and slightly different attire and wooden masks joined in the fight and these were more elite than the others so Wu Long left Ye Ling to support Hua Ziyan and Shen Min while he went aggressively after the newly joined people until he arrived on the roof as he got rid of them in the room.


    Sparks flew into the air as Wu Long blocked a sharp blow while fighting.


    Twelve men in in clothes with cultivation level at the Foundation Building Realm surrounded him at this point.


    "You offended some powerful people young man, don''t me us as this is nothing personal"


    One of them who appeared to be their leader said as he looked at Wu Long through a wooden mask.


    "Why nothing personal? You get gold, which is quite a personal gain if you ask me"


    Wu Long replied with a smile to these hired hands.


    "But did you really have to hire this fake wandering troupe of performers as help? They don''t seem to be having any impact..."


    Wu Long then asked as he gestured toward the first attackers.


    "Heh, so you knew... though it''s useless even if you did, it is futile to have a good head if you cannot keep it"


    The man raised his eyebrow under the mask and spoke with some appreciation, but then ruefully shook his head with a somewhat sympathetic voice.


    "They do have a purpose, they are distracting the powerful women you have with you, so, if you don''t mind we are going to start since it seems they would not be able to keep it up for long"


    He then said and the twelveunched at Wu Long and his sword shed as he started an intense melee against them. He Unleashed his Sword Intent and every strike he made became extremely deadly, so the only way they could cope was to avoid as blocking it was not an option. They tried to not give him an opportunity to attack by seamlessly cooperating and pressing him with numbers.


    The fighting sounds startled the whole area and people began to look out of windows and bystanders on nearby streets who were enjoying the night city streets looked in the direction of the inn. Cao Mei, whose inn was not that far from Wu Long''s looked in that direction with shock from the balcony of her room after running out there but just as she was about to jump off to head for help the door to her room behind her opened.


    "Who dar-... M-Mother...?"


    She first was angry at whoever unceremoniously showed up in her room but as soon as she saw the person who barged in her eyes widened and she asked with disbelief. A gorgeous woman with long ck hair and hazel colored eyes that had a little more green in them than Cao Mei''s who looked a bit simr to her strode in with quick steps and a serious expression on her face.


    "We have to go"


    She said as she approached Cao Mei and took her hand.


    "Wait, Wu Long..."


    "It is unfortunate for that young man, but being associated with him will bring you no good. He is beyond saving"


    Cao Mei''s mother said as she tugged at her daughter''s hand and led her away through the door to the balcony and towards the door to the corridor where her crew members were already waiting to escort them. Cao Mei''s eyes widened as she instantly understood that this whole invitation was a trap for Wu Long and that she led him and his women into it.


    "W-Wait! Mother! We can''t...!"


    "Listen to me Mei''er! I am well aware of what you want to say, and how disgraceful and ungrateful it is, but I cannot lose you. The people your new friend offended, the people he warned you about, they are not someone we... anyone can oppose. Believe me, I would fight against them until myst breath, but I cannot let them touch you"


    Cao Mei''s mother stopped and held both of her daughter''s forearms, looking straight into her eyes. Cao Mei saw deep pain and agony inside her mother''s eyes but she still could not reconcile the decision her mother was making.


    "But, he... he said that he could deal with them..."


    Cao Mei said with a slightly weak voice that trailed off as she realized herself how childish her words sounded. Her mother''s eyes softened and a tender light appeared in them as the pain intensified.


    "My poor naive child. I am a failure as someone you looked up to, I know. I will not im to be right to do this, and I will not make any excuses, but please listen to your Mother''s request, we have to go. There is no use getting involved, the people who are attacking are someone I cannot do anything against"


    She said softly as Cao Mei''s eyes started to redden and tears started to flow from them.


    "You are leaving so quickly? Without saying hello? And I was so excited to meet the Pirate Queen and thought that I would get to have a nice talk"


    Suddenly, Wu Long''s voice resounded in the room as he softlynded on the balcony, with five exceptionally beautiful women arriving behind him not long after.


    The Pirate Queen''s eyes widened and she instinctively hid Cao Mei behind her, shielding her from Wu Long''s retribution she was sure toe.


    "Sad news for the locals, but they would have to do without the performance of the wandering troupe"


    He exined briefly to the question in her eyes. Wu Long''s face was smiling and there was no sign of anger as he leisurely strode in.


    She was shocked that he was able to get rid of all the attackers in this short amount of time ande here unscathed.


    The people in the corridor came into the room and took out their weapons, but the Pirate Queen raised her hand stopping them, as there was no meaning in struggling against someone who killed all of the people who attacked him.


    She was a powerful person in the Foundation Building Realm and would be nearly invincible amongmon people of the archipgo and southern part of the continent. But she knew well that people who attacked Wu Long could kill her without much trouble.


    "So you knew..."


    Cao Mei''s mother''s eyes narrowed as she understood that Wu Long agreed to meet despite knowing that it was a trap. Deep shame appeared on her face, but also a resolve to see this through.


    "I am not going to ask you to spare me, but please spare Mei''er, she had nothing to do with the..."


    "Mother...!"


    Wu Long raised his hand, stopping them with a wry smile.


    "There is no real need for all of this drama, I came here to talk, not to do anything to you"


    He said and shock appeared in the Pirate Queen''s eyes yet again.


    "So, shall we sit down in the inn restaurant for a talk?"


    Cao Mei''s mother slightly hesitated and then nodded her head.

 Chapter 187 The Pirate Queen

    <h4>Chapter 187 The Pirate Queen</h4>


    The inn''s restaurant was fully booked and the doors were kept by dozens of men from the Pirate Queen''s crew.


    At one of the tables, Wu Long sat with his women on one side and Cao Mei and her mother sat on the other. The waitress served them tea with trembling hands and Wu Long confrontingly smiled at her, giving her a generous tip and sending her on her way.


    "First, let me introduce myself, my name is Cao Xiang, and I lead the remnant loyalist army of the Liugwei Kingdon in the Southern Archipgo"


    The Pirate Queen was moreposed than in the room before as she had some time to process everything.


    "It is nice to meet you, I am Wu Long"


    He replied with a charming smile and then introduced the beauties sitting beside him.


    "You do not seem angry"


    Cao Mei asked as she could not understand his attitude that seemed to not match someone who was set up. There was slight hostility on Shen Min and Wei Lan''s faces, as well as caution from Hua Ziyan and Luo Mingyu, but Wu Long and Ye Ling seemedpletely unaffected by the events prior to this.


    "I just understand your choice. I am not usually merciful to my enemies, andnot overly lenient to those who are used by my enemies either, but I can make an exception for an exceptional beauty"


    He shrugged his shoulders and then smiled at her while she widened her eyes.


    "Are you saying that you will not pursue this with us?"


    "Yes, though I was going to on my way here, but I changed my mind"


    He said simply. Cao Xiang felt even more guilty as she lowered her head.


    "When did you know? Is it when I dyed for them to arrive? Or even before that since the wandering troupe was already on the ind?"


    "When I was asked to visit this ind I was more or less expecting something simr"


    He simply replied and this time it was Cao Mei who had a look of astonishment on her face as she understood that he agreed to go even if he expected a trap while she was cluelessly happy.


    "I more or less expected you to be aware of the people behind the scenes since from what I heard your rebellion used to be much more fierce than a simple blockade of the Southern Sea. However, you were still too inconsequential for them to bother with you.


    But just as you were about to seed more than a decade ago, presumably when you just broke through to the Foundation Building Realm and when Cao Mei was still a teen you suddenly stayed your hand and became more passive, which is when I assume you got your first warning from them"


    Wu Long started to exin a little more in detail and Cao Xiang sighed, nodding in acknowledgement.


    "Yes, I was told that the Liugwei Kingdom is not something I should concern myself with and that they would not mind if I governed the archipgo as long as I listened to their will"


    "And you would have fought against them if they did not threaten you with the one weak spot that you got"


    Wu Long finished for her and Cao Xiang lowered her eyes again in frustration while Cao Mei''s eyes widened with shock at this discovery. The caution from Hua Ziyan and Luo Mingyu, as well as hostility from Shen Min and Wei Lan, lessened as they understood that if she did notply, her daughter would be what they retaliated with.


    "I assume her father was killed by them as a warning?"


    Wu Long said with confidence.


    "Eh? No, I killed that bastard myself long before she was born"


    But Cao Xiang made the air of omniscience around Wu Long sink to the bottom of the sea with the very next sentence.? When he looked at Cao Mei she nodded with confirmation that she knew about that and it was not a big reveal for her either. Ye Ling and the others smiled a little as he got veryfortable in the role of "I predicted everything" during the first part of this conversation.


    After some moments of awkward silence, Cao Mei cleaned her throat and broke the silence to move the conversation along.


    "I still do not get why you are not going to pursue it"


    "When you have something you cherish more than your own life you can be made to do things that you do not want to, it is as simple as that. Although I say that, I would have killed you if you were not an attractive woman"


    Wu Long said as Wei Lan rolled her eyes and the others smiled.


    "But truthfully, when I met Cao Mei I probed her by vaguely telling her about the people behind the scenes and she truly did not know anything about them, which means she truly is innocent, and I would not want to make her sad by killing you"


    He added a little more genuinely.


    Cao Xiang sighed with a defeated expression as she never felt so guilty in her life. She was able to somehow barely avoid going against her morals since up to now there were no specific orders to her except not to try and change the rule of the Liugwei Kingdom, which already weighed heavily on her heart these past years. But now, she was ordered to make sure Wu Long was sent into a trap, and when it failed he forgave her.


    "There is one thing I would like you to do though"


    He said and she took a deep breath, resolving herself, and nodded.


    The moment she dreaded came but she was ready for it, and she was resolved toply since Wu Long was just as much a threat as those people who made her into his enemy. She knew that there was nothing free in this world, not to mention forgiveness for such a grave matter. She also felt guilty so she was ready to make amends, even if Wu Long asked for her body. The only thing she was not ready to concede was her child.


    "You will have to go with me on my travel to the Wood Spirit Continent, since when I spared you two, you will now be used to get to me if I left without taking you with me"


    He said and Cao Xiang looked nkly at him for a few moments, her mind not being able to process his request which was more of a benevolence.


    "You... you want to help us?"


    "Not really... it is more like I don''t want to go rescue you after I am back here from the Wood Spirit Continent"


    Wu Long replied with a smile.


    "I will give you a couple of days to think about it"


    "No need, I agree"


    Cao Xiang replied to Cao Mei''s bewilderment. Her mother was ready to leave the people she led and head with Wu Long. This was something that she did not understand, but to Cao Xiang it was a simple decision. She and Cao Mei indeed were in danger as they were now associated with Wu Long, and the pirate fleet was too inconsequential for those people, they also should know that it cannot be used against Wu Long, and even if it could be used against her, it would still be not as effective. And on top of that she was already resolved to do almost anything Wu Long asked of her except surrendering Cao Mei in any capacity.


    "Wu Long, if they would be in danger by being associated with you... does it mean Sister Feng Yi and my parents..."


    Luo Mingyu worriedly asked from him but he gently patted her head.


    "They are on the continent, and the path I went through is being secretly followed by the Secret Imperial Guard of the Azure Eagle Empire, since I made a deal with someone from their Imperial Family. And since it is in their interests that I stay safe anyone I am associated with is under protection of the Azure Eagle Empire exactly because they do not want me being lured with them.


    The people we are dealing with do not mess with any of the Empires. This Southern Archipgo and the Southern Sea is different though, since it is considered a neutral zone between Empires and none of them can exert absolute influence here? by agreement between them, creating a buffer zone of influence. Which is why they made their move here again afterying low from Jurong to Liugwei Kingdoms"


    Wu Longforted her and she sighed with relief, smiling from his gentle touch.


    Shen Min also nodded as her thought was about Princess Cai Yin who remained in the Tingren Kingdom. When her eyes met with Wu Long''s he gently smiled at her letting her know that he understood her worry even if she did not voice it, and she slightly blushed in return.? Even if she was nowpletely honest with Wu Long, trusting him without reserves, she was not always open about her own negative feelings so Wu Long had to sometimes guess or outright ask what worried her.

 Chapter 188 On the balcony

    <h4>Chapter 188 On the balcony</h4>


    In the morning, Wu Long and his group arrived at the city port and boarded a small ship together with the pirate mother-daughter pair and some of their trusted crew.


    The ship sailed into the open sea and after traveling for some time they reached distant from the ind waters where they were greeted by the sight of a majestic ship, five times the size of the ship Cao Mei had.


    "Heh, no wonder the Liugwei Kingdom was not able to attack your base, it was never on thend anyway"


    Wu Long chuckled. The ship was more like a floating fortress and was in itself a naval spiritual treasure.


    "It was part of the Liugwei Kingdom royal family''s treasury, and the only ones who knew about this ship were the king and the queen. She once told me about it in secret, and after the revolt I took it from the hidden location, to take away the surviving loyalists.


    Since then, while the royal family now knows of it they try everything in their power to suppress information about its existence because they do not want other kingdoms to covet it. They still want to recover it and make it the source of their authority"


    Cao Xiangmented.? Wu Long nodded, as it indeed was a valuable treasure to the kingdoms while being most likelymon to the empires.


    Its speed was a lot faster than any normal ship despite its size and loading capacity, and it did not require wind to travel at a uniform speed, only sufficient spirit stones.


    Such a ship also could possibly travel the coastal line of any continent rtively safely, meaning that unlike normal ships it would be able to bypass countries and arrive at a country not connected to one of the three seas between the continents.


    With this ship, if Wu Long wished to arrive at the Tuamei Kingdom where the Yin Yang Unity Pce was located, he could just sail there directly without needing to pass all the countries bynd. Though of course, even this ship would not survive going further into the inner ocean in the center of the three continents because of the broken space there or the outer ocean outside the circle of continents because of the high-level demonic sea beasts.


    The only reason it took so long for him to travel bynd was because he made frequent and prolonged stops in each kingdom he passed.


    As they boarded the ship they were guided tofortable rooms that were on the upper levels, guaranteeing a nice view of the sea and the ship''s surroundings.


    At some pointter, Wu Long was on a balcony that overlooked a great view of the ship with Shen Min while Ye Ling took the others sightseeing around the boat. They did not know what was going on but since she was trying to leave the two alone none of them objected or raised any questions, because Ye Ling was bound to have reasons for her actions.


    "You don''t seem very happy with my decision to spare the Pirate Queen"


    Wu Long said, and Shen Min widened her brown eyes.


    "What do you mean? I have no..."


    "Min''er, stop hiding behind your lighter side"


    Wu Long said as Shen Min was genuinely surprised by this conversation, but soon one of her eyes darkened and turned dark gray while the other one turned lighter brown than before while the expression of surprise faded from her face.


    Wu Long smiled at the greater control she now had over her physique.


    She might have been able to, although not entirely intentionally, hide from Wu Long when they met since he did not know about her physique, but now he could see through that as clearly as day. It was rted to their bond a lot more than his knowledge of her physique since its hiding ability was truly extreme.


    "She tried to cause you harm... us too"


    Shen Min said after some time of silence. She was not nning to object to Wu Long''s decisions and was struggling with herself to try and not feel dissatisfaction, which triggered her physique and she did not bother to take control back until she would be able to reconcile her feelings.


    "Hmm, that may be true, and maybe not. You arergely right. Regardless of her motivations, she was the one who could have brought us harm with her actions"


    Wu Long said as he looked at her and she looked back at him attentively with her different-colored eyes.


    "What was her aim?"


    "Hm? Didn''t you just say ''regardless of her motivations''?"


    "Aim and motivation are two different things, Min''er. Motivation is what makes a person do something, and aim is the desire driving the action.


    What I am asking you about is, not ''why'' she tried to harm us, but did she ''want'' to harm us?"


    "But she did not do it unintentionally, she purposefully lured us into a trap"


    "Yes, but intent and aim are also different. Intention is the determination,mitment, and resolve to do something, while the aim is the desire. Was there the active desire to harm us, or was there only necessity?"


    Shen Min looked down with a pondering expression for some time but could not detect any actual desire to hurt them in Cao Xiang''s actions. Only the necessity.


    "What about the reality of her actions having taken ce?"


    "You are correct again. She did take actions that could have harmed us, but have there been any actual harm to us?"


    "But if..."


    Shen Min said but her words trailed off.


    "There are not that many ifs in this world, and the fact that we are not harmed is now true. There are many scenarios that could have happened, but we have to base our actions on the actual reality that happened, and not the hypothetical thing that might have happened"


    "But hypotheticals are there to prevent such things from happening in the future"


    Shen Min said while being a little confused. The fact that they could have been harmed was still real.


    "Yes, but if you are talking about the future and not the past, then motivations are not as unimportant as they were in our conversation about her actions.


    If you are worried about the past, there was no aim to harm us, and while her actions did take ce and were intentional, they ultimately could not harm us.


    If you are worried about the future, you have to examine her motivations. Her motivation was simple, it was to protect her daughter. Now that her daughter is secure, she would not have the reason to harm us in the future"


    "What if they threaten her with Cao Mei again? Will she not then try to harm us again?"


    "That would be true if she thought we cannot do anything against those people. It is just the difference between her knowing that we can protect the Pirate Princess regardless of what those people are saying and not knowing that"


    As Wu Long continued his exnation Shen Min pondered a little. She started to see his point of view a little more clearly. It was true that what happened did not bring any harm. The fact that it could was true, but its importance now depended on whether they gave it importance or not, since it did not have the weight of reality. So if they decided that it was not important it could be ignored.


    She still had some lingering concerns, but the knot that she had toward the situation was nowrgely untangled and she felt a lot better about it. Though it would still require some time until she couldpletely reconcile it.


    Shen Min ultimately shook her head, shaking off the lingering thoughts about that for now, and looked down at the people working on the ship deck several stories below.


    "Wu Long, why did you exin this to me? It is not like I would object... I do not want to bring you trouble, and I don''t want to contradict your decisions"


    She said slightly confused. She truly did not want to burden Wu Long with her feelings of dissatisfaction.


    "Because I care about you, and want you to not just follow along with what I want because it is something I want, but understand my point of view.


    You may even ultimately not agree with my opinion, and that would be normal. But at the very least, I want you to know why I do things the way I do.


    I also do not want you to hide away your dissatisfaction and kill your will"


    He said as he ced his hand on her cheek and caressed it with his thumb.


    She lightly closed her eyes and rubbed her face against his warm palm, feeling his care and attention as she smiled. Any negative emotions were pushed back by this warmth.


    She went for a kiss and he replied, embracing her as they passionately exchanged saliva and twined their tongues.


    "Muah... haah... haah... you once told me you like to follow your instincts..."


    She said as a certain light appeared in her heterochromatic eyes when their lips parted and she heavily breathed. Wu Long smiled and his hand firmly grabbed her buttcheek, kneading it while talismans flew out of his other hand, cing themselves all around the balcony, sealing the entrance door as well as obscuring it from the view from outside.


    "I certainly do"

 Chapter 189 (R18) In the open view

    <h4>Chapter 189 (R18) In the open view</h4>


    Wu Long started kissing Shen Min again, kneading her buttcheeks with both hands, feeling her breasts pressed against his body.


    "Mm... hmm... nnn... mchu..."


    She lightly moaned from this touch as well as the kiss.


    They broke the kiss again and she looked him straight in the eyes as she heavily breathed, her body already heated up and ready for more.


    He smiled at the very apparent nudging in her gaze and had her ce her hands on the railing of the balcony while sticking her appetizing butt wrapped in tight pants out. He unbuckled her belt and slid her pants along with underwear down to about a third of her thighs.


    The sudden exposure to the colder air caused her pussy to twitch. Wu Long smiled and squatted before her butt while massaging her ass with his hands. He kissed one delicious cheek after another and made shivers of delight run through her with each kiss. As he got closer he lifted her buttcheeks and started eating out her delicious pussy, drinking all of the juices that she immediately started leaking.


    "Ah! Mmf! Mmng! Nng! Ahn! Mmh! ..."


    Shen Min moaned, closing her eyes and biting her lower lip, as intense pleasure coursed through her body from the slit between her legs and the delicious peach sides he was kneading. He made her cum twice just like that, not taking long for each orgasm toe as she was trembling in the heavenly feelings he brought.


    He then stood up and took out his cock, and aimed it toward the entrance of her twitching pussy that was profusely leaking juices.


    ''Here ites''


    She waited with baited breath as she looked over her shoulder.


    "oomph!"


    But as he grabbed her butt and rammed his cock all the way in one swift and powerful thrust her head naturally turned to look straight ahead as her eyes zed over and looked slightly up as her tongue stuck out of her mouth. Her entire body was slightly thrust forward toward the railings.


    "Oh! Ahn! Ah! Ah! Ahm!..."


    He did not give her time to adjust and started intense pistons with his hips mming against her ass as his cock went in all the way and came out almost entirely with each thrust. She loudly moaned in delight, feeling sparks of bliss spread through her body in waves.


    "Ahm! Ah! Hah! Ungh! Ah! Aah!..."


    His hands shifted to her waist as he fixed her lower body and increased his pace making rhythmic pping sounds reverberate along with her moans. She felt his dick go in and out of her tight pussy and fireworks of pleasure went off with each thrust while her eyes which were covered by a light film of euphoria lost focus. Her ass was bouncing against his hips and the muscles on her lower back twitched with every move of his dick inside her while her chest still wrapped in light clothing was jiggling back and forth in unison.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!! Ah!!! AAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    As he felt her walls tighten and twitch around his cock he rammed it deep into her, and as her convulsions began started pumping his cum, filling her womb to the brim. A jolt went through her and her head wentpletely nk for a few moments as shes of white covered her vision. She gradually came to, turned her head and he kissed her from behind as he embraced her, holding her body closer to him.


    He then took his dick out of her, turned her around and she ced her hands on the railings again, this time to her sides while her hips were stuck out to the front. Her legs were ced together since her tight pants still were only a little down her thighs.


    "Aaah!"


    He adjusted his hips to her height and plunged his dick into her from the front while grabbing her ass to keep her hips in ce. They basically stood in front of each other with only their hips joined together, and she felt a new kind of pleasure as his dick now hit a different angle.


    "Mm.., hah... uhm... yes... nngh..."


    She moaned softly as he was not as intense, going only a little out and then back in, but still moving at a good pace as lighter pping sounds that were apanied by squelching could be heard on the balcony.


    "Umf... uff... mmf... ung... ung..."


    He grabbed her top which was shorter and did not cover her waist since she bought lighter clothes before and lifted it up along with her upper underwear. As he tugged it up to her mouth she bit on it to hold it up, and an enchanting view of only her breasts, waist and hips being uncovered was in front of Wu Long as he grabbed her asscheek with one hand, and ced the other on the back of her head near the neck, with his thumb caressing the area behind her ear while moving his hips.


    "Unnnnngghhh...nn.nn.uhm...!!!!"


    She enjoyed the look in his eyes when he saw the scene in front of him, and they soon locked eyes as he rammed his cock into her over and over again. As she neared her climax he plugged his cock to the entrance of her womb and came inside her again once the convulsions started. He watched her eyes being covered with pleasure and roll up as she bit harder on the clothing she held in her mouth and her hands tightened on the railing on her sides.


    When she calmed down he came out of her and she let go of the clothes that still did not cover her breasts and only fell on her upper chest. She slid her pants and underwear further down to her ankles but as she did, his cock, covered in cum and her juices came into her view because she looked up at him as she bent down. Her legs were now free to bend, so she squatted while still looking up at him.


    Wu Long smiled and came closer. She ced her hands on his thighs and started diligently cleaning up his dick with her mouth and tongue. She then started sucking him off, trying to implement all that she learned from Hua Ziyan before, and happily felt his cock twitch with pleasure inside her mouth. She could not take it all in but she was able to get it almost halfway using her mouth and throat. He ced his hand on her head, caressing it as she gave him loving fetio with everything she had. His cum and her juices were dripping from her pussy to the floor and her lower clothes around her ankles but she did not mind and continued to suck until he came inside her mouth.


    Once he stopped pumping cum, she sucked him clean and gave a kiss to the tip of his dick.


    Shen Min smiled looking up at him and he bent down to kiss her. He then stood her up and turned her around while still kissing. His hands traveled to her exposed breasts and he started caressing them, and as she started to moan and heat up again, his right arm traveled down to her slit, caressing it.


    Some timeter he bent down and swooped her up by her thighs. He bnced her perfectly as he continued to lift her thighs up and as he straightened up her pussy was now in full view right above his cock.


    "W-wait... this position...!"


    Shen Min reddened as they were facing the view of the balcony and her pussy now being kissed by the tip of Wu Long''s dick was in the open view. Even if she knew that a formation was shielding them from the view from outside there were still people there, and the formation was not visible so it still felt like she waspletely observable.


    "You will not care about it in a bit"


    "Aaaah!"


    He chuckled and started lowering her onto his cock. She felt sparks of pleasure from his cock going in and her hands went behind her around his neck and head.


    He smiled and his hands started traveling from her thighs to the back of her head until he locked them together behind her neck. Her thighs were now spread at the sides of her waist while her legs were still joined above her head by her pants and underwear.


    "What is..Ah! Aah! Aahn! Ungh! Oh! Ooh! Oomph! Ooh!"


    She wanted to ask what this position was but soon could only concentrate on the unimaginable pleasure that went through her like lightning bolts as he started lifting her body up and mming it down on his cock as he moved his hips as well. Her eyes instantly lost focus, rolled up and drops of saliva fell off her tongue which was now stuck out of her open mouth. Her stomach started spasming not long after and a stream of her pussy juices shot out onto the floor before them. He did not stop at giving her one climax and continued to move her up and down on his dick as she came over and over again.


    "Nhoh!! Ooh!!!! Ngh..hoooooooooooooooooooooh!!!!"


    He gave her more and more pleasure until she hit a big climax, and he lodged his dick in her pussy, pumping his cum deep inside of her as she trembled and twitched on his cock.

 Chapter 190 Unexpected Pursuer

    <h4>Chapter 190 Unexpected Pursuer</h4>


    Wu Long gently sat Shen Min on a wooden chair not far from them, letting her bask in the afterglow while he cleaned himself as well as her up. She gradually came to when he was already fully clothed again and was fixing her upper clothes. She smiled at him and as he saw her gaze that asked for a kiss he dly obliged.


    She took out new lower underwear and pants and became fully clothed as well. He watched with rapt attention as she took her lower clothes all the way off and then wore the new ones, and as she felt his gaze she felt a warm sensation envelop her.


    The ship sailed off into the sea as the trip through the Southern Archipgo continued with even morefort.


    Cao Xiang stood at the captain''s deck, looking into the distance when she saw Wu Long enjoying time with his beauties on the upper deck below. Her expression darkened as she was still feeling guilty and ashamed.


    Meanwhile, Luo Mingyu was excitedly telling Wu Long about the newprehension of the secondyer of Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art that she was able to figure out.


    "... yes, the feeling I get is that the secondyer of the technique isrgelyprehended at this time, though there may be some discoveriester it should not impedeprehension of the thirdyer"


    Wu Long said as he now felt confident enough to start theprehension of the thirdyer. But as he said this, a slightly unnatural silence hung in the air and confused expressions appeared on the faces of beauties around him.


    "... there is a thirdyer?"


    Finally, Luo Mingyu carefully asked, and this time it was Wu Long''s time to be confused. Even if they could not beprehended immediately, a practitioner would be able to tell how manyyers were in a technique as long as they learned the technique.


    Wu Long looked at the faces of the beauties around him and was more and more dumbfounded, as he clearly perceived nineyers of the technique.


    "You don''t perceive more than twoyers?"


    As they shook their heads Wu Long became mystified.


    "I thought it was a characteristic of the technique that the secondyer evolves from the first, as I did not even perceive the secondyer of the technique when I learned it, and only found out it has the secondyer after the enlightenment we had after our first cultivation session with it"


    Ye Ling added, and then surprise appeared on the face of Luo Mingyu and the others yet again.


    "When we learned it we clearly perceived twoyers..."


    They said and the confusion became even more intense.


    "Well, sister Ye Ling did learn it first, and the enlightenment about the secondyer came to her and Wu Long at the same time"


    Luo Mingyu ponderingly said as she was starting to see the logic in it.


    "You mean to say..."


    Ye Ling widened her eyes and Luo Mingyu nodded as Wu Long reached the same conclusion.


    "The only one who can see theplete technique is Wu Long, and for us, it evolves as long as heprehends the nextyer"


    She made an assumption that caused everyone to slightly shudder in astonishment. This technique was too mysterious and profound.


    Wu Long''s Chaos Origin Eyes as well as Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art were also unusual techniques in the sense that they were taught to him, but he could not teach it to others. He was told about this by the people who taught him, but since he never attempted to teach these techniques to anyone he did not particrly care. However, when he tried to teach Luo Mingyu not long ago she told him that the mnemonic he told her did not make any sense, and when she repeated it to him he found out that it was truly a string of iprehensible noises, rather than the mnemonic of the technique.


    But he never heard of a technique''syers being hidden from others and only perceivable to one person.


    "Though we cannot be certain as we need to wait until the thirdyer is uncovered"


    She concluded, and their base assumption became this theory as the others including Wu Long nodded. Wu Long was still dumbfounded at this discovery when he noticed Cao Mei standing on the side of the ship and absentmindedly looking into the far ocean.


    He approached her but she was too busy with her thoughts to notice.


    He smiled and already opened his mouth to lightly tease her but then his pupils shrank and he looked to the horizon.


    "Wu Long!"


    Ye Ling arrived at his side in a sh, startling Cao Mei who looked back at the two and quickly noticed the serious expressions on Ye Ling''s face. Soon, a powerful and suffocating pressure enveloped the entire ship and anyone below Qi Manifestation Realm fell onto their knees struggling to breathe while those above had trouble doing anything else except resisting the pressure.


    "This pressure is..."


    Ye Ling''s eyes narrowed in the same direction Wu Long was looking at previously, and then she looked at him, as he looked back, nodding with a serious expression.


    "Yes, it is a 9th-tier demonic sea beast"


    He replied and Ye Ling gulped while Cao Mei, as well as Wu Long''s other beauties that rushed here widened their eyes and paled.


    "What is such a thing doing chasing..."


    She started replying but then gasped as she remembered.


    "Liquid Fire Flower?"


    She asked in bewilderment as she could not believe that a demonic beast of this level was making its way to them at this time because of something they picked up weeks ago.


    "It was probably lured over to that volcanic ind, and when it reached it, tracked us by scent, it likely took this long since there was the volcanic ash that obscured the scent as well as another ship there, so it chased after it first..."


    Wu Long said while his mind was rushing with the decision of how to deal with it.


    "Ling''er"


    Wu Long looked at Ye Ling, there was a minutemunication in that gaze that had trust and faith in it. She understood that he asked her to keep everyone safe while he was gone as fighting that demonic sea beast near the ship was not a good idea.


    "Wu Long..."


    Wei Lan started but Ye Ling ced her hand on her shoulder to stop her. There was no time to argue and Ye Ling ultimately trusted Wu Long''s judgment.


    He jumped off the ship and Spiritual Qi gathered at the soles of his feet as hended on top of the water and sped off in the direction the presence wasing from.


    There was a certain light in Luo Mingyu''s eyes that watched his receding figure as her excitement about finding newprehension about the Dual Extemes Infinite Union 2ndyer, which helped Wu Long and everyone, died down. Ye Ling worriedly looked at her expression, opened her mouth but did not say anything in the end.


    As Wu Long traveled at high speed he soon reached a point where the giant ship he was on was just a tiny dot on the horizon and stopped there. A luxuriously decorated halberd appeared in his hand as he waited for a bit. Not long after a big figure surfaced from the sea, covered in a hard shell and with big pincers that just from the looks of them boasted astonishing gripping power.


    "Heh, Wei Lan''s going to be happy with some crab soup today"


    Wu Long smiled, as it was certainly a high-level demonic beast but the main feature was not speed or any supernatural abilities, but its defense and pincers. He did not consider such a creature a threat to him.


    Just as Wu Long said his phrase the pincer closed with astonishing speed, creating a loud sound as if a catastrophic thunderp sounded out and a violent airwave spread as the rapidpression of air created a targeted area explosion.


    *gulp*


    Wu Long''s smile slightly froze as his hair was blown back by the tyrannical wind from the demonic sea beast crab closing its pincer.


    Wu Long''s halberd came up with his hand and made graceful revolving motions as he sidestepped and another explosion sounded out as the crab''s second pincer sent a targeted airwave with a pinch to the direction Wu Long was just at. The speed of the airwave and its explosive force backed by Spiritual Qi were absolutely lethal for him, so the only way he was alive was by predicting the attack and moving before it happened since his speed was slower than the speed of the attack.


    Even as he avoided it a light redness appeared on his skin from the secondary wave that was widespread, less lethal but still powerful enough. Wu Long''s halberd still revolved as he moved with fluid motions, avoiding the attacks of the creature, circling around it. Wind and Spiritual Qi were swirling in the path of the halberd''s rotation, and his figure also was moving so that both his body and the momentum of the halberd were constantly elerating. Finally, a light discoloration appeared in the area as Wu Long''s Halberd Intent broke out in violent waves, and his movements flowed into a single powerful strike that cracked the crab open, split it in two, and sent an airwave with a huge explosion of water high into the air.

 Chapter 191 A hard path does not mean a wrong path

    <h4>Chapter 191 A hard path does not mean a wrong path</h4>


    Luo Mingyu watched the horizon where explosions of air and water could be heard and the secondary winds of which could be felt with a flickering light in her purple eyes. She was struggling with her inability to help in such situations.


    Seeing Ye Ling being serious and nervous as she tightly clutched her hand each time Wu Long narrowly avoided an attack from the sea creature reminded her of his mortality which wasrgely obscured by his strength and confidence in every situation they were in before.


    When Wu Longnded his strike none of them breathed, looking with strained eyes until the water that shot into the air like a giant mountain fell back and they could sense him being alive, as well as the presence of the demonic sea creature disappearing.


    She realized the dilemma she had. No one could reason with a demonic sea creature and even reasoning with a human was often impossible. She remembered clearly the words she once told one of the young masters who gathered with the nobledies to discuss the Dao in the garden of her family. She was the one to say that having strength was not something to be ashamed of and that the world needed people who could wield martial arts


    Yet she waspletely unable to reconcile fighting herself.? It was just not in her nature to fight because she was ipatible with the mindset required to be able to do it. Her mind wandered to the equilibrium Dao again, but as she imagined attacking a person, seeing the fear, unwillingness, and struggle to live in their eyes, and then killing them, her whole body shuddered as she broke in cold sweat.


    Just being able to protect herself was already a big help but even that if done with her mindset and without actually understandingbat was a mere facade, as she would be overwhelmed and as a result bring even more trouble since they would somewhat rx their guard about her safety. She knew that awkward help was only going to bring disaster.


    Yet she now acutely understood how ruthless this world was, as even Wu Long could be faced with danger he had noplete control over.? Watching him be in jeopardy while she was not helpful at all was excruciating.


    They soon saw him strap the two halves of the demonic sea beast with some rope and drag it in this direction, and they smiled, some wryly, some with a little tease. They knew exactly who he was dragging it for and Wei Lan lightly blushed but still smiled with happiness.


    But as he got closer their smiles disappeared again as they saw cuts that were made by droplets of water at extreme speeds all over him, as blood trickled down from them.


    The body of the crab was too big to fit into any spatial ring that was produced in this undeveloped environment, so he brought the corpse to the ship. Its open deck was entirely filled with it.


    "Haha, no worries, just some minor injuries. I will be fine after meditating for some time"


    He chuckled to soothe them when he saw their worried expressions, but as he looked at Luo Mingyu, he saw her worries resurface again and wryly smiled. It truly was not an easy path to be a peace-loving person in the cut-throat cultivation world.


    A hard path does not mean a wrong path, but he could not decide that for her, as it was ultimately her path to tread. So even if he wanted to help her, all he could offer was his advice if she asked him. But if he initiated this discussion, coupled with the previous one, it would seem to her that he wanted her to choose one path over another, limiting her own will in the choice. And she would choose the path she thought he wanted for her instead of the one she truly decided on.


    "Thank you for saving us, I cannot imagine how we can repa..."


    Cao Xiang was about to bow down as he not only spared them but also saved them this time but Wu Long shook his head.


    "That one''s on me. Since it was lured over by something in my possession, otherwise it would have hardly appeared in the Southern Sea, leaving the Outer Ocean"


    As he replied Cao Xiang nodded with understanding but was still grateful to him for sparing the ship from the fight between them, as judging by the scene they saw, the devastation it would have brought had they fought near the ship or while Wu Long was on the ship would have been catastrophic.


    "But you are able to hunt down a 9th-tier demonic sea beast... it is incredible"


    Cao Xiang said while looking at the corpse of the demonic sea beast, still shocked by the reality in front of her.


    "Hmm, I got lucky, since it was a defense-type beast, so I had plenty of time to get the strike ready"


    He lightly brushed it off as he truly was lucky in this regard. This crab was rtively slow and only the attack that it shot out itself was fast. That way the moment the pincer moved he already knew the general direction of the attacks and could stay out of its effective range by never crossing the trajectory of the pincers. The only thing he had no way of anticipating was the trajectories of the droplets of water raised by the highly pressurized air-cut waves the crab sent out.


    "I think the feat of splitting the shell of a defense-type beast is even more impressive"


    She said, shaking her head, as he actually defeated it in its strong point.


    "Is that why you used a halberd and not the sword?"


    Shen Min asked as once they made sure he was fine, Wei Lan had already begun harvesting crab meat and the shell cover which was a valuable material, though mainly focusing on the crab meat while Luo Mingyu excused herself to go and meditate on the Dao.


    "Yes, I needed hard power to break its shell so I went with the halberd"


    He nodded as the Sword Intent he could release was notplete and would not have given him the advantage against such a shell unless he broke the sword. But since he finally got his hands on a decent sword he chose to use the halberd which was perfectly suited to crack this shell.


    The ship sailed to the Main Ind of the Southern Archipgo to replenish the reserves of spiritual stones required to operate it without sea wind. While there Wu Long''s group noticed a lot of trade ships in the docksing and going.


    "Didn''t you blockade the trade to the Liugwei Kingdom? Is this all trade traffic between inds?"


    Hua Ziyan asked Cao Mei, who did not have much to do since it was her mother''s ship and shemanded the crew.


    "No, while we did partially cut off the trade to the Liugwei Kingdom, except for some tradingpanies, we do not blockade the Ziwei Kingdom facing the Southern Sea on the Wood Spirit Continent at all, and the trade goes through there to the Wood Spirit Empire, and even through the continent all the way to the Piercing Cloud Continent"


    "The kingdom and even the empires are so interested in the goods from the inds?"


    "Yes, this area of the archipgo produces Lotus Silk, a very high-grade luxurious product, as well as a few other local specialties that could only be produced here. And since Wood Spirit Empire is considered the high society of the three continents they have a high demand for such luxury goods"


    Cao Mei nodded as this area was truly rife with specialty products because the climate allowed for it.


    "And no one covets it?"


    "Hah, why no one, there are local rulers,monly called governors of the big inds, but they allply with Mother''s intentions if she presses them. However, she does not interfere much in how they govern the inds as long as they do not cross the lines the royal family of Liugwei Kingdom did"


    She said with a little scorn showing through her outward indifference to the so-called governors.


    "The Kingdoms cannot do anything about this area since it is the buffer zone between the empires, so none of them can extend their hands here because the Kingdoms, except for the Ind Kingdom Lihai in the Easter Sea are all associated with the empires that govern their continent"


    Cao Mei exined and Hua Ziyan nodded with understanding. She knew a lot about the Azure Eagle Continent, but the Wood Spirit Continent was new to her, so there was now curiosity in her eyes as she continued to ask Cao Mei questions which thetter answered if she knew the answers. However, she was also more knowledgeable about the Southern Archipgo than the continents.


    Meanwhile Wu Long approached Cao Xiang who was standing on the deck and observing the workers do their jobs to dock the ship properly.


    "I have been meaning to wait for you to finally decide since I felt your gaze over the past few days but it seems I needed to approach you first"


    He said with a smile as she froze for a moment, and then a rueful and guilty smile appeared on her face.

 Chapter 192 The Pirate Queen’s Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 192 The Pirate Queen''s Dilemma</h4>


    "Shall we talk on thend?"


    Wu Long asked, and after a moment of hesitation, she nodded. Cao Xiang left the ship in the hands of her second-inmand and Cao Mei, and then disembarked ahead of everyone else with Wu Long on a small boat, heading for thend.


    As they went through the docks and the streets, round eyes looked at Cao Xiang from all directions as she was a very well-known figure in the Southern Archipgo, and her portraits were seen by nearly every local.


    They arrived at a restaurant and headed for a private booth, which Wu Long secured with talismans as soon as the waitress brought their order and went out, happy with the generous tip Wu Long gave her.


    "I must apologize to you again, I do not know how we can repay you for sparing me and helping us"


    Cao Mei took a deep breath and started talking.


    "I already told you my reasons for sparing you, and also for helping you"


    "It does not change the fact that you did those things"


    "Heh, are you asking me to decide how you should repay me?"


    Wu Long chuckled as this was seemingly an attempt on her part to partially get rid of her guilt and feeling of gratitude that intensified that guilt by pushing him to demand something of them in return.


    "...Haa~ ... it really is not easy to deal with people who see through others'' intentions as well as speak frankly and not in ways that could be avoided"


    Cao Xiang sighed as shemented the fact that Wu Long seemed to pinpoint her desire to get rid of the guilt that was gripping her heart.


    "Well, what do you want me to demand of you?"


    He said with a smile that somehow made her a little ufortable as if he saw through her intentions clearly. She knew that he had no interest in riches since it was apparent he was not deficient in funds. He also was too powerful to need protection, and too knowledgeable to need any cultivation technique scroll she could get her hands on.


    He seemed to be quite interested in Yang and Yin attribute medicines but he could buy them on his own without much trouble, and there seemed to be absolutely nothing he wascking that she could offer. There was only one thing she could do that had the possibility of being eptable to him.


    "You seem to enjoy weing women into your bed chambers..."


    "Hah, that''s very true"


    Wu Long chuckled.


    "Then..."


    "You seem to misunderstand. Extorting women for their bodies is something men, who cannot get a woman do. I am not in that category"


    He said with confidence and she widened her eyes.


    "What I am saying is not that I do not wee more women because I am satisfied with the women I have though, since I am quite greedy and selfish,? it is that I do not enjoy when a woman gives me her body out of necessity"


    He then further added. Cao Xiang sighed, lowering her gaze to the table as she finally understood her mistake in thinking that she could get rid of her guilt if she offered him her body.


    "But..."


    As he said this, Cao Xiang looked up at him again.


    "...you don''t have toe up with such things if you want to be my woman, you know?"


    He said and astonishment appeared in her eyes once more.


    "What do you..."


    She started but her words trailed off and a light blush appeared on her face.


    "I am not that weak, you know"


    "Heh, I never implied that you were weak. Being strong and wanting to feel the warmth and care of a man do not conflict. Even the strongest people need some love in their lives"


    Wu Long chuckled at the slight indignation in Cao Xiang''s voice and words at Wu Long''s insinuation.


    "I may be wrong, but I think noticed something familiar in your look. I apologize if I missed the mark"


    Wu Long said and Cao Xiang slightly shook, as a slight realization started to form in her mind. It was true that she felt guilty toward him, but it was not like she was a woman who would offer her body to anyone just for that. The very fact that she even considered this option was a tacit admission of her attraction to him. Her cheeks blushed stronger and she looked to the view from the window.


    She may try to disguise that as her wanting to make amends and deny that, but the fact that she has been alone for so long, shouldering so much responsibility by herself, under constant stress and pressure, not feeling the touch of a man, never having anyone to lean on could not be denied.


    Seeing how happy the women were around him, his strength, and how he shielded them from their worries made her feel a craving she had not had for a long time.


    As she realized this she looked at him with an attentive gaze.


    She could not quite figure him out. He was incredibly powerful and seemingly very knowledgeable, not overly benevolent since he stated that he would have killed her if she was not a beauty but also notpletely ruthless since he did spare her and even helped. He obviously enjoyed bedding beauties but refused her offer simply because her reason was obligation and guilt.


    "Just who are you really?"


    She finally could not hold herself back and asked him directly.


    "An immortal dual cultivator who descended on this world"


    "Ha!"


    Wu Long simply smiled at the dismissive snort coupled with the rolling of her eyes Cao Xiang made after his rather truthful answer.


    He did not have any definite feelings for Cao Xiang since he met her not long ago and only felt slight interest. So he was not overly eager to get her to be his woman at the moment, but he did entertain that possibility in the future since he knew his tastes and his intuition usually served him well.


    He lightly teased her since he noticed her craving, but he also knew that she was not going to jump into his arms just because of that, her pride would not let her. Not to mention, she did not have any feelings for him either, as she only felt attracted to his strength and that was simply exacerbated by her sexual frustration. And while he would have used that in the past, he was not as interested in passing rtionships anymore.


    "...Thank you"


    She finally said after the pause, his light teasing helped her realize a few things that she did not want to admit before, and therefore prevented her from thinking in the direction of giving her body to him to ease her guilt and show her appreciation.


    "Do you think there is any other way I can make amends?"


    "Hmm, I do not really need anything from you, and do not expect you to make amends since it was ultimately my decision to forgive you, so the only thing that is the problem is your own feeling of guilt since you still cannot forgive yourself, and trying to shut it down by using external means is not the healthiest way to go about it. Time and the right mindset are the only way to deal with it"


    He replied as there truly was no quick medicine to cure guilt that came from one''s own morals, and not from the outside. And if there was such a quick cure, it had an element of self-deceit in it. Properly processing one''s own mistakes and guilt was the path to dealing with them.


    "The only thing I can say is that sometimes it is okay to make mistakes, as no one is perfect. Believe me, I know"


    He said as a slight sadness shed through his eyes.


    "You just have to find a way toe to terms with it"


    He then added, shaking off that glimpse of sorrow and smiling at her again.


    She nodded, somehow intrigued by the light she saw in his eyes for a moment, but also understanding his point. She was not being med but felt guilty, meaning that she herself found it hard to reconcile her actions, and it was not Wu Long she had to seek forgiveness from, but her own conscience. Though there was also the issue with Cao Mei who recently was a little distant from her, but that was a separate matter from this one even though they stemmed from the same roots.


    They talked a little more and then Cao Xiang went back tomand her crew while Wu Long weed his beauties who arrived at the ind. They went on a date in the city while the ship was unloading exhausted spiritual stones and loading in new ones.


    Since the ind was quite big, there were even Spiritual Lands with sects on it, and they rented out space for the spiritual stones to be recharged.

 Chapter 193 His right and his role

    <h4>Chapter 193 His right and his role</h4>


    As Wu Long was having a date with his beauties, he noticed that Hua Ziyan''s gaze was sometimes falling onto an item of elegant clothing made of Lotus Silk, but she was hiding that gaze very meticulously in sightseeing. He smiled and whispered to Ye Ling who also smiled, happy that he finally noticed, and naturally took the others further down the street while he wrapped his hand around Hua Ziyan''s waist slowing her down.


    "Hm?"


    She looked at him with a questioning gaze but that also contained happiness from the intimate gesture.


    "Ziyan, let''s go over to that store"


    He casually led her to the store the item she liked was in and her heartbeat slightly elevated since she understood that her gaze was caught.


    "Wu Long, I..."


    She turned to him but he cupped her cheek with his hand and looked her straight in the eyes, cutting off her words with a sincere gaze, and as she looked at him he emphasized her name when he started talking again.


    "Ziyan, whatever it is you want, you can have it. No matter how expensive it is, no matter even if I cannot afford it, I can find my ways. The main thing is, don''t hide your desires from me"


    He told her with a smile and a blush appeared on her face. She of course liked that piece of clothing but what made her happier than anything was his care and attention. There also appeared a slight redness around her eyes but he soon noticed a flow of Spiritual Qi and it faded away. He gently smiled at the fact that she hid the tears that were about to pour.


    "You''ll spoil me"


    She said in a tiny voice, looking slightly down and away as his gaze was piercing and the care in it was so apparent she felt light-headed. Wu Long chuckled at her cute appearance.


    "You are my woman, so I have that right"


    He said, making her blush even more. He gave her a sweet kiss and led her further into the store, where they purchased not only that piece of clothing but a lot more. Wu Long looked at the shining smile on Hua Ziyan''s face in the elegant new dress and smiled with satisfaction.


    "And you were about to deprive me of this sight, truly criminal"


    Sheughed at the exaggerated feeling of being wronged in his voice, it was like he was treated with the utmost unfairness. Although he said it like he was talking about her in the dress, which of course was magnificent, what he was really enjoying was the happiness she felt.


    He knew that just this one reminder would not be enough for her to bepletely honest with her desires, since there was still a lingering fear deep in her that she would be seen as a nuisance, but gradually, she would understand that she had the right to want things and being pampered. It just required time and attention, something he could give her plenty of.


    As they rejoined the group Hua Ziyan felt a little awkward but the others eased her worries at being the one pampered separately. Wu Long may have given attention to one of them more from time to time, but they all now understood that there would be time for them as well.


    As they stood on a sightseeing pier, as the others were talking excitedly and Wu Long was sitting with Ye Ling on a bench, Luo Mingyu approached them with some slight hesitation.


    Ye Ling smiled and gave her a nod of approval while standing up and giving them some time to talk alone. As she went a little into the distance she sighed with relief that it did note to a situation where they had to intervene and she was able toe to a point of talking to him on her own.


    "Wu Long, I think I might have found the problem that was at the core of my worries, but I cannot seem to untangle it myself"


    Luo Mingyu said as she was pondering about her Dao and the feeling of being useless when others fought that she had for the past few days while meditating. He attentively listened to her while looking at her and nodded.


    "I am not a fighter"


    She said, as he smiled and nodded again.


    "Even if I do try to invest time and effort into bing one, I know that if I invested that same time and effort into helping you and others as a Dao Cultivator I would be far more effective and useful"


    As she looked at him she noticed a reaction to her words but he still seemed to want to listen to the end of what she said before speaking up so she continued.


    "So I decided to concentrate on the Dao. But there is one problem and it is the feeling of vexation when I cannot help during battle, so I want to find a way to do so.


    Sister Ye Ling told me that there is a theoretical concept of Dao Intent..."


    As the words "Dao Intent" came out of her a slight worry appeared deep in Wu Long''s eyes. Numerous Dao Cultivators, including big names in the Seven Boundless Worlds, tried toprehend it but none of them seeded, and many ambitious young Dao Cultivators who did not achieve immortality spent their entire lifespans trying toprehend it only to die not achieving it. Since they were Dao Cultivators, this idea became the bottleneck that prevented them from breaking through to higher realms unless they were able toprehend it.


    "... so I want to attemptprehending it. I know, she said that it is only a theoretical concept and no one was able to confirm it. And attempting to do so could be potentially very dangerous, but I think I have a chance"


    She finished and Wu Long ponderingly looked at her.


    He did not me Ye Ling for mentioning Dao Intent to her since she was just that ambitious herself. Ye Ling''s sword technique, the Heaven Transcending Lotus, was something she began to create very early on, taking a huge risk as a Sword Cultivator, who simrly could be stuck in their cultivation if they did not have sufficient achievements in the sword.


    But he still was worried since now that she expressed that desire it was apparent that if she did notprehend it, that could be a knot that hindered her advancement. And even if she did not know about Dao Intent, her inability to help inbat would have simrly be a knot.


    "Mingyu, I said that I will support you in whatever you decide, and I will. I just want you to know that ''usefulness'' is not something I seek from you. I am happy you think about me and about the others. I really am. I just hope that you do not measure your worth by usefulness"


    He said as he patted her head gently. She lightly closed her eyes from the pleasurable feeling of being pampered.


    "Regarding Dao Intent... it is certainly very ambitious of you to attempt it. I understand why you asked me, you want to get my permission or approval. But you do not need that since it is your path, my role is to make it easier for you as much as I can"


    "Thank you!"


    Luo Mingyu went forward and hugged Wu Long with a happy smile, as she now had both her own determination and Wu Long''s support in her decision.


    He hugged her in return, with a little sigh as he knew that her road just became a lot harder than it was, even when it was not easy in the first ce.


    Once she calmed down a little from her excitement she sat on hisp and he looked at her with a sincere gaze.


    "You have to be prepared, Mingyu. Paving your own path ofprehension of the Dao is a big enough task on its own, but if you want to alsoprehend Dao Intent it is increasing the level of difficulty"


    He said as she nodded.


    "Yes, I meant to tell you about this, I have not yet consolidated it, but I think I found the first clue to my ownprehension of the Dao. I also think I might know a clue to the Dao Intent as well"


    She said greatly surprising Wu Long with this news. There was no difference in her cultivation base, so she truly did not consolidate it, but just finding a clue is already a tremendous achievement when ites to paving one''s own path. But she even found a clue to the Dao Intent, which he found hard to believe no matter how talented she was.


    "Hehe, I cannot yet tell you about my path of the Dao, but the clue to Dao Intent is different since it is not an actual clue inprehension, but a lead which could be helpful, and is rted to you"


    She said with a chuckle at the expression of bewilderment she rarely if ever got to see on his face.


    "Rted to me?"


    "Yes, in fact, I think I am blessed with luck inprehension of the Dao Intent since I have someone beside me who hasprehended many intents, Sword Intent, Spear Intent, Halberd Intent and I think you had also had Saber Intent"


    She said with a smile and an astonished expression appeared on Wu Long''s face.

 Chapter 194 Not What I Wished For

    <h4>Chapter 194 Not What I Wished For</h4>


    "You really did surprise me"


    Wu Long said as he understood what she wanted to do. She wanted to examine different intents, which were simr powers in the way that they were all ethereal and incorporeal, abstract from the physical world. From that, she could possibly derive and extrapte the concepts, or at least find a clue.


    "Hehe, well that idea would be useless if there is no one like you whoprehended a lot of intents on their own. Since it is only meaningful if the different intents areing from the same source. If I tried to do the same with different people there would hardly be any chance of seeding"


    It is not like no one thought of that idea before, it is just that Wu Long was very unique inprehending a lot of different intents singlehandedly. If she were to examine different intentsing from different sources, there would be no baseline to make assumptions and observations from, since the people were different and theirprehensions were fundamentally different.


    "But you will have to be prepared since you have to actually experience them and it could get very intense, I will also have to eventually go at the maximum output I can manage so that you canprehend more"


    He said, since as a Dao Cultivator, she would be a lot more sensitive to the Weapon Intents he released. She nodded, she also understood it and came to talk to him about it after careful consideration.


    "Then let me know when you want to start and I will dly cooperate"


    He smiled and kissed her on the forehead. She still needed to consolidate the clue that she obtained about her own Dao path before she could start pondering on the Dao Intent.


    As she happily returned to the others with a much lighter heart Wu Long shook her head with a wry smile at Ye Ling who was approaching him.


    "You really gave me a surprise there. Dao Intent huh?"


    He said and she smiled in return.


    "It is not like she would have never learned about it, and if she knew that we have known about it and did not tell her it would have greatly rattled her confidenceter on since that would mean we did not believe in her"


    She replied as he nodded in agreement. It was a matter of time before she learned about the concept, and trust was very important in rtionships, so not telling her now would only have brought more troubleter on.


    "Do you think she can do it?"


    Wu Long asked as he was still a little worried. It was not that he did not see how brilliant of a Dao Cultivator she was, but the task that was universally considered impossible and ruined many rising talents was still daunting to let her pick up.


    "I believe in her, and even if she does not seed, she is smart enough to understand where to cut the line and stop attempts unlike those who became obsessed with it"


    Ye Ling replied, soothing his worry since it was not impossible for a Dao Cultivator to separate themselves from the concepts they failed toprehend.


    Wu Long also agreed with this assessment. The worry that gripped him stemmed from the fact that while he did have sufficient achievements in the Dao, he was fundamentally not a Dao Cultivator, so he would not be able to guide her past a certain point. And both paving a new path of Daoprehension, as well asprehending Dao Intent were way beyond that point.


    As he stood up from the bench, his gaze fell onto the pier bridge entrance that led from the ind to the sea tforms they were on. He saw an old man in in slightly rugged clothes walking up to it from the side of the ind.


    "Heh, it seems they really think that they could get rid of me here in the neutral zone. However, they would probably also target the Pirate Queen and Princess. Ling''er, can you take the others to them and help? I will be there shortly after"


    Wu Long said as he looked at the bridge where a powerful pressure was growing. People who came to rx at the pier began to clear up the bridge, some even jumping into the water just to avoid trouble The people on the tform also started to either jump off into the water or simply clear out the center, sticking to the sides.


    The old man already took out a small scythe on a chain with the other end of the chain being a steel ball. He was holding the chain and scythe in his hands while the steel ball was hung down, swaying with his steps.


    This old appearance at the old man''s cultivation at the Foundation Building Realm told Wu Long that he was at thest stretch of his natural lifespan, and the visible decay indicated the veryte stage, meaning he had at most several years. Though cultivators could, of course, lock the appearance with an Age Locking Pill to avoid signs of aging before their natural lifespans reached their end, most male cultivators did not bother with such things, and even some female cultivators did not. Not to mention that the ingredients were rare in this fractured world and the pill would likely cost a fortune.


    Ye Ling nodded and took the others as they used the Illustrious Stride and made it to the shore in one stride bypassing the bridge. The old man''s turbid eyes widened and the steel ball in his hands started rotating, but just as he was about to turn to intercept Wu Long''s hand held a halberd and he went on to the bridge with ghostly speed, shifting the man''s attention to himself.


    "You caused trouble for some serious folk, kid. The sum on your head is high enough to move even me!"


    The old man said, with a smile that exposed half-missing teeth as the steel ball went forth and Wu Long narrowly dodged it mming into his head so the chain was now stretching not far from his ear.


    "Aren''t you a little too greedy? Why would you need so much money at this point? Shouldn''t you old fogeys be busy looking for some nice ce with good Feng Shui to bury your old bones or something? Ah! So that''s why you need money! My bad, my bad"


    Wu Long replied with a smile.


    ''Still sending hired hands? Though it seems now it''s contract killers''


    Wu Long chuckled inwardly at the fact that they still did not send a direct subordinate. It seems the people who sent him really were worried about being in direct conflict with someone in their own league. Though the hired hands they sent now were not mere mercenaries they usually used to carry out menial jobs and control the situation, but various professionals with distinct styles and methods like the twelve people before.


    The old man''s gray-white and uneven eyebrow twitched at Wu Long''s words as he said ''old fogeys''.


    Just as Wu Long stepped to avoid the steel ball once again another one broke the surface of the water and then the wooden flooring of the bridge. Wu Long pivoted on his leg and turned to avoid it when a scythe broke the surface of the water in another ce a bit further from the bridge and went straight for his neck.


    Sparks went into the air as the tip of Wu Long''s halberd repelled the scythe but then a steel ball wrapped a chain on the shaft of the halberd.


    "Nobody likes a wise-ass, kid! That tongue''s probably what got you into trouble!"


    The old man who appeared first shouted while trying to tie Wu Long''s movements. Halberd Qi swirled toward the old man and his eyes widened as he sensed that he would not be able to defend against it with his scythe, the force contained in that Halberd Qi was enough to break through the defense and deal a fatal blow, so he swayed to the side.


    Wu Long used this opportunity to close the distance which loosened the chain, but he just slid the chain down to the part that had the crescent des and entangled it there, tugging at it and making the old man abandon the chain since he found with astonishment that he lost out in physical strength despite being higher in cultivation. The scythe on the other side of the chain made a swirling motion in the air, led by the force of Wu Long''s halberd motion, and went into the water, looking as if a hook sent by a fishing rod.


    Wu Long pulled and a figure hooked on the scythe appeared from the water, dragged out by the chain and leaving a trail of bloody water as it flew over the bridge.


    "Third brother!"


    The old man eximed with pain and the figure mmed onto the wooden floor of the bridge, breaking part of it. It was also an old man that looked almost precisely like the first one.


    A steel ball broke from under Wu Long again but he avoided it and gripping the chain that went out after the ball, tugged it up, forcing a third old man with simr facial features to surface.


    ''Yeah, not the triplets I wished for''


    Wu Long thought inwardly looking at the three old contract killer brothers.

 Chapter 195 Under the Moon

    <h4>Chapter 195 Under the Moon</h4>


    The old man who appeared on the pier first looked at Wu Long with hate as their youngest sibling was struggling to stand up, but was impeded by the flow of Spiritual Qi running along the chain and through his body. The other side of the chain was still tangled around the crescent des of the halberd, as Wu Long held it with one hand and expressionlessly looked at the two.


    "Eldest brother, third brother is..."


    The one Wu Long dragged out of the water after, who was under the bridge before, said while gnashing his teeth in frustration. They were unable to see any way to save their youngest brother, so he hesitated.


    "There''s not much we can do, he can''t be saved"


    The oldest one looked at the struggling old man and coldly dered and the other one''s face was first contorted by shock, but he then gritted his teeth and looked at Wu Long with even more intense hate.


    "You won''t have a good death, kid"


    He said as he shot to the side at the same time with the oldest, who took out another chained scythe, and their scythes sent out Chained Scythe Qi out, projecting a of cuts that was designed to not give Wu Long any space to dodge.


    Wu Long span around in ce and the struggling old man at the end of the chain flew right at the center of the, blocking it. As Wu Long was finishing the movement to spin his body, the leg that movednded on the bridge, sending a wave of Spiritual Qi around that broke the bridge while he used the impact tounch at the younger of the surviving siblings. The older sibling lost his footing so he scrambled to grab at the nearest pir that supported the bridge while the younger one while doing the same was caught off guard by Wu Long''s halberd, losing his head.


    "Second brother!"


    The old man on the pir eximed as he was a step toote toe to the rescue. He then gnashed his teeth at Wu Long, his eyes filled with rage and hate.


    "Damn you! Die!"


    He then shot from his pir straight at Wu Long, who now stood on the pir the in middle sibling was at before, but since there was still a chain scythe entangled around Wu Long''s halberd, he used it to stop the old man''s advance mid-air, making him a perfect shooting mark for his Halberd Qi as the old man''s face contorted with unwillingness and resentment in thest moments before he was crushed and torn apart.


    Wu Long ran Halberd Qi through the chain to break it and collected the three spatial rings, after which he sped off to the port, disappearing from the views of the bewildered people who witnessed the fight both from the water where they jumped to and from the shore.


    When Wu Long arrived, most of the attackers were already wiped out by thebined power of his beauties who pincered them with the pirates. Ye Ling dispatched the main forces that were supposed to deal with the Pirate Queen, and the rest were not that tough to deal with since they were local mercenaries, so under Wei Lan''s supervision Shen Min and Hua Ziyan scattered and pulverized them as well.


    He smiled and praised his beautifuldies. He was also happy to see that this time there was no shadow of a dejected expression on Luo Mingyu''s face, but a fire of eagerness in her eyes instead, meaning that she hadpletely and stably moved on frommenting to preparing for her own time to shine.


    The ship loaded the remaining spiritual stones and other supplies and sailed off in the direction of the Wood Spirit Continent.


    In the evening,? Wu Long was passing by a room on the upper levels of one of the ship towers when he heard familiar voices.


    "...I understand your reasons... I-I just need some time to think"


    "Mei''er...!"


    Cao Mei went out of the room, and without turning sped off into the direction Wu Long was going, not even noticing him behind her. He looked to the side where he saw Cao Xiang standing with her hand still raised as if she wanted to hold on to her daughter''s hand to stop her from leaving.


    She was still looking at the door when she noticed Wu Long and put down her hand, clearing her throat.


    "This is a little embarrassing, my apologies you had to witnes that"


    "You don''t have to apologise since I was just passing by"


    Wu Long shook his head, noticing a tiredness in the Pirate Queen''s eyes again. Cao Xiang wryly smiled, shaking her head and sighing. She approached a cab, and took out arge sealed porcin bottle which looked quite old. Wu Long''s eyes shed with interest as he saw quite high-level formations on the cork.


    "Care to join me for a drink?"


    Cao Xiang said unsealing the bottle.


    "Hehe, I am afraid I mus... hm? Is that a Spiritual Wine?"


    Wu Long first chuckled, intending to decline but upon hearing a nostalgic aroma of a high-quality Spiritual Wine, made a surprised expression and asked with a note of interest. Cao Xiang smiled, but was also surprised at his knowledge.


    "It is indeed Spiritual Wine, I am surprised, as I was told not many know of it"


    She said and Wu Long entered the room, which turned out to be the office of the Pirate Queen. The upper levels of this tower were mostly such rooms including Cao Xiang''s living quarters, so the guards were stationed at the lower levels, and not individually at every room of importance. Wu Long and his beauties were also given rooms not far as this tower had the best rooms on the ship.


    "Then I will not be polite and take you up on this offer"


    Wu Long said with a smile and sat opposite of the Pirate Queen as she sat at a small table near the window. The window looked in the same direction as the door, so when she opened it the open corridor and the sea on the other side were in clear view.


    She took out two porcin wine cups and poured the fragrant wine into them. They made a silent toast, and drank the wine. Wu Long savored the aroma and the slightly sweet taste of the wine, taking some time to enjoy the aftertaste as well.


    Normal wine was not able to intoxicate cultivators, and the taste was also to a certain degree diluted, but Spiritual Wine was different. It was a wine made by cultivators using profound wine-making techniques, that incorporated use of Spiritual Qi and was made of ingredients utilized by cultivators. A good quality Spiritual Wine had to be made by someone with great proficiency and high achievements in the Wine Dao, was able to help one ponder on the Dao and was a very valuablemodity even in the Seven Boundless Worlds, so Wu Long was quite surprised to find it in the possession of Cao Xiang.


    "Good wine"


    He said as he emptied the cup and she smiled at him, nodding in agreement.


    "I am surprised that you know of it, I was told that I would hardly find anyone who knows of Spiritual Wine"


    "Heh, I was surprised you have it as well"


    "Well, I have my ways"


    "If you have a few more bottles or know where I can buy some I would buy them at a high price"


    "I still have some left, and although I cannot tell you where, I do have ways to get more, so I will send some to you in the morning"


    Cao Xiang said and Wu Long did not pry. They drank in silence for some time, savoring the taste. Gradually rosiness started to appear on her cheeks and her gaze became a little introspective as she looked at the moon hanging above the night sea.


    "Haa~... have you ever felt like you are a failure?"


    She suddenly asked, as if to no one in particr, but with a vivid tiredness and helplessness in her voice and the deep sigh she made.


    "Many times"


    Wu Long replied looking at the scenery as well, and she looked at him with surprised, widened eyes and then smiled.


    "Hmph, no need tofort me, how many failures in your life could you have"


    She said with a slight self-deprecation at beingforted by a young man her daughter''s age.


    "Many, some of them which would be considered far too many even with one"


    Lights of numerous emotions flickered in his eyes that also reflected the moon he looked at. Cao Xiang looked at him, slightly dazed by this view.


    "Heh, I guess you''ve seen the world a bit as well"


    She shook her head and poured more wine for both of them. As they drank her posture gradually became more rxed.


    "I never thought I would be leader of a rebellion you know"


    She said, as the weight of her responsibilities and failures all seemed to suddenly pressure her at once until she had to find an outlet. Wu Long silently listened as he became slightly intrigued as well.

 Chapter 196 Bitter Laugh

    <h4>Chapter 196 Bitter Laugh</h4>


    "I was a normal woman, who wished to make the country I lived in better. My talents were appreciated by thete queen and eventually, she persuaded her husband to hire me as an aide. He gradually started to rely on me in governing civil affairs as well..."


    Cao Xiang started to narrate as she turned to the sea again, with a distant look that returned her to the past.


    "When the king was poisoned, the queen was drinking the same wine, so she passed away too. I could not forgive that disgusting son of hers when I found out he was behind the assassination... it was not hard to figure out anyway... who would like losing the position of the crown prince..."


    As she talked she sipped on the wine, and Wu Long was ponderingly listening to her.


    "During the revolt, the loyalists were so outnumbered, that I had to find a way, so I stole this ship and we sailed off, leaving the once beloved country to live and fight another day. But as we fled, I made a few decisions that brought good results and after some more, the others gradually began to rely on me..."


    She saidmenting taking up something she had no experience in under the pressure of expectations and trust.


    "I made many mistakes, but we gradually pressed forward. I slowly forgot any hesitation in leading and just decided to strive for when it all ends, and fought hard so that the day I would be free of this duty woulde, but when I made a breakthrough in my cultivation, and finally became close to fulfilling that goal..."


    She sighed and emptied the wine cup she just poured in one go, and then poured the next one to herself and to Wu Long.


    "They came?"


    Wu Long asked since she seemed unable to speak about it and she bitterly nodded.


    "Haha, my entire struggle of close to a hundred years at the time became a joke, since it turned out I never had a chance"


    She said with a self-deprecatingugh.


    "But when they told me what might happen to Mei''er who was just a little girl at the time... I... I..."


    Her hands trembled and she downed another cup of wine.


    "They are not someone who could be opposed... "


    She said in a low voice shaking her head, as she still felt the despair of that time.


    "And then it began... the torturous days of not being able to move forward or back, squeezed by the guilt of knowing something I would have been better off not knowing, that we can''t seed. The expectations and trust from my allies turned into swords that pierced my back, pushing me forward into the wall that I had no way to break, and Mei''er soon grew up and started to wish to help..."


    Cao Xiang covered her face with her hand, her slender fingers touching her forehead, as she sighed, unable to speak further. She did not want to admit out loud that the expectant eyes of her daughter, who looked at her as if an idol were driving knives into her heart every time.


    "I became passive, trying to keep my people safe, trying to keep her safe by not making any progress, and gripped by fear that someday they might consider us a nuisance... they did not demand much, but each demand they made became a concession, that gradually eroded my sense of right and wrong until..."


    ''Until they asked her to trap us''


    Wu Long inwardly finished the sentence she stopped herself from saying as shame and guilt gripped her tightly.


    "I was not born a leader, and even as I tried to be one I failed..."


    She said with utter defeat as now the disappointment in her daughter''s eyes was killing thest dregs of her that she salvaged through the years, and the reflection of her own disappointment in herself in those eyes was now more apparent because of that.


    "Sorry, I must have spoiled the wine"


    She said as if waking up from a daze, but when she looked at him, his gaze was attentive and that appearance was maic. Wu Long looked at her, inexplicably fascinated by this woman. He knew that his intuition was right now as he started to feel attraction to her.


    "You do not have to apologize, as I listened of my own volition. You shared this good wine, offering me thepany of a beautiful woman as well, what can Iin about?"


    He said with a smile, and she wryly smiled in response.


    "Heh, sweet talker"


    She said, turning her gaze at the reflection of the moon on the surface of the night sea.


    "But they yed dirty, since if they really could touch you they would have long before you almost seded"


    He said, as Cao Xiang widened her eyes and looked at him.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, they made it look like they are the only entity in this world with such power, but they are not, and there are forces they cannot contend with. The winemaker who makes this wine, who is probably living somewhere in the archipgo is one such example"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders, as she looked at him with round eyes.


    "But that old man is..."


    She gasped and closed her mouth with her hand.


    "Don''t worry, even if you are not supposed to talk about him, I will have to meet him sooner orter so it is not like you told someone who would not eventually learn about him"


    Wu Long said, calming her down about the slip of the tongue she made.


    "What I am saying is that your rtion to that winemaker likely made you untouchable as long as you did not interfere with the kingdom or them directly, so they were bluffing when they were pressuring you into doing anything beyond not touching their interests"


    "But you..."


    "I only now learned about the wine, so when I took you with me the reason I told you was true. Besides, it is not like I know for sure, as it is only an assumption that may or may not be true"


    She looked at him for some time, trying to figure out the origin of this mysterious young man who knew far more than normal people. But then the meaning of his words gradually caught up to her already sluggish mind.


    "Haha... hahaha"


    She suddenly startedughing, while Wu Long sighed.


    "You want to say that I was a fool who was yed by them...hahaha...ahahaha"


    Sheughed while tears appeared in the corner of her eyes and started streaming down her cheeks not long after. She struggled up and almost lost bnce as Wu Long helped her stand.


    She froze for a moment as she felt a gentle yet firm touch which she found somefort in, and turned her head up to see his attentive eyes looking at her. She moved her head for a kiss in a sudden impulse but he ced a finger on her lips, stopping her.


    "You are tired and need some rest, thank you for yourpany and great wine"


    He softly said and his finger went up from her lips to her forehead, Spiritual Qi swirling in profound trajectories around it. As she felt a warm touch on her forehead her eyelids became heavy, and soon darkness covered her vision, her consciousness descending into deep slumber.

 Chapter 197 I need your help

    <h4>Chapter 197 I need your help</h4>


    Cao Xiang woke up in the morning in a slight daze as a headache assaulted her. Memories ofst night came to her a littleter and she gasped and then held her head, taking a pillow and screaming into it. The room was filled with muffled screams while the Pirate Queen was squirming on the bed.


    When she calmed down a little she looked down and found out that she was in her usual nightgown. She gasped again and turnedpletely red, but the maid that came into the room after hearing the sounds of her mistress waking up to open up the curtains and let the sunlight in, nonchntly and yfullyined a little at how hard it was to change her when she was delivered here by Wu Longst night, soothing her worry at least a little.


    But when she heard that she clung to and tried to kiss Wu Long multiple times she turned red as a tomato again and hid in the bed covers, squirming underneath.


    ---


    In the afternoon, Wu Long came out to the upper deck and saw Cao Xiang who also noticed him and her cheeks turned rosy, as she slightly nodded to him and turned back tomand her crew, trying hard not to look in his direction. Still, after some time of hesitation, she took a deep breath and giving out some orders, left her crew to her right-hand man and approached him.


    "Thank you"


    She said as she truly was grateful to him for not taking advantage of her moment of weakness, but she was still embarrassed, so her cheeks were red and her gaze wandered not looking at him directly.


    "It should be me thanking you for the drink and thepany, you even sent a few bottles of wine, which I am very thankful for"


    Wu Long replied, inwardly chuckling at this charming appearance.


    "No, really, I feel a lot better for some reason"


    It was as if just talking about her past and pouring out her frustration cleared her mind a little and made her heart lighter. He simply smiled at her in response.


    She still felt guilt and shame about her actions, as well as some embarrassment about the events of the previous night, but what surprised her was that there was no judgment in his gaze or mannerisms, she did not feel the air of superiority from him. This not only shocked her as someone who knew human nature, and the love of people to finding ways to feel superior at every opportunity, but also greatlyforted her.


    They met throughout the day around the ship, as usual, but now there appeared an unknown feeling in her every time she looked at him.


    In the meantime, Wu Long gave Luo Mingyu the Spiritual Wine he received from Cao Xiang, as it would be immensely beneficial to her at this critical juncture of forming her own path ofprehension to the Dao. She would sip a little of the wine and meditate, pondering and introspecting, processing the knowledge and experience she gained throughout this time that she had no time to properly digest before.


    A few days passed in a peaceful journey through the Southern Sea as the ship was drawing closer to the Wood Spirit Continent at breakneck speed.


    Hua Ziyan and Shen Min were busy with their training since there was a fortified training space in this ship they could use for that, which was further reinforced by Wu Long with temporary measures so that they do not identally sink or severely damage the ship.


    Ye Ling''s cultivation speed slowed down because of the limitations of the quality and quantity of the Spiritual Qi in the air, but since her achievements in the sword were already high as a Sword Cultivator she still moved at an astronomical speed, reaching the 9th level of Foundation Building Realm.


    As Wu Long cultivated with them, his cultivation base also rose to the 9th level of the Qi Condensation Realm, and he was ready for a breakthrough to the Qi Manifestation Realm atst. This was one of the watershed realms, so he required a massive amount of energy for this attempt at a breakthrough.


    Normally he could cultivate with any one of them, as all of them were higher than him in cultivation base, but the best partner to attempt his breakthrough with at this moment was Luo Mingyu, because of the nature of her Extreme Yin Qi. However, since he did not want to disturb herprehension of the Dao, he was about to ask Ye Ling or Wei Lan because their cultivation bases were the highest when Luo Mingyu entered the room.


    "Wu Long, I think I am close to my breakthrough, but I want to ask for your help"


    She said, and he nodded, following her to her room. She sat him down on a sofa and went away to prepare, as he smiled, understanding what kind of help she wanted.


    Herprehension not only took inspiration from her experience but was also heavily influenced by Dual Cultivation as she was able to gain new understandings and greatly advance her achievements through their cultivation sessions. She of course gained a lot even if there were other partners present, but the most effective sessions were where they were alone as it gave her the connection required for advancing herprehension.


    So it was no wonder that at a vital moment, she came to him for help, and it just so happened that he needed her help as well.


    But even as he expected it, when she appeared before him again his eyes widened and then flickered with anticipation and fiery luster.


    Her petite but curvaceous figure was wrapped in a ck translucent gown, that had acy cor wrapped around her delicate neck and an intricate design on the upper chest, but not covering her beautiful breasts or body below that at all as it connected with detached semi-transparent sleeves and freely fell behind her back and on her sides. She had acy ck thigh band on one thigh, and a semi-transparent dark stocking with a simrly designed upper part as the thigh band wrapped around her other leg.


    Her eyes flickered with joy when she saw his gaze that was speaking volumes about her appearance, and she started slowly approaching him.


    As she walked up to him step after step, her hips seductively swaying from side to side heat spread through his loins, pumping his blood around as he saw the desire in her eyes fire up with purple mes as well.

 Chapter 198 (R18) In his shape

    <h4>Chapter 198 (R18) In his shape</h4>


    Luo Mingyu approached him and when she was within arms reach he leaned forward and she bent down for a kiss, cing her hands on his shoulders as his right hand went onto her cheek. He was tasting her sweet and tender lips, enjoying the twining of their tongues and caressing her cheeks, as she felt a wave of heat go through her just from the kiss alone.


    As they broke their kiss he slid his thumb on her plump lower lip, caressing it while looking into her beautiful eyes. As she straightened up, giving him a full view of her round and juicy breasts, he started tasting, and caressing them with his mouth while his left hand went around her to grab her appetizing buttcheek and his right hand traveled down from her cheek to her neck and sensually traced her skin to her breast and started kneading it as well.


    "Mm... haa... uhm..."


    She lightly moaned as juices started trickling down her inner thigh. The fire of passion ignited in her eyes was now growing and storming as his right hand let go of her breast and traveled to the opposite side and grabbed her other buttcheek.


    "Aaah... mmm... haaah..."


    He kissed her belly, looking up at her and she lightly ced her hands on the back of his head, embracing him. His mouth traveled with kisses down to her pussy and then dug into her heavenly fruit as she raised her head and started moaning louder. He first gave her a light taste of pleasure before opening up the first gate of the Path of Mortal Pleasure, sending electric shocks of delight through her, and moving on to the next gate.


    "Umf! Umm! Aahm! Mmgh! Ummmmmmmm!!!"


    Her stomach lightly spasmed and her pussy started to twitch as he intensified the level of euphoria he gave her until she started to convulse, gushing with juices and she bit her lower lip as her eyes became half closed and flickered with the light of ecstasy.


    He let her bask in the afterglow before repeating her climax, driving her to the higher peaks this time.


    After the second orgasm, she looked down at him, ced her hands on his shoulders, and lightly pressed, prompting him to lean back on the sofa as she went down on her knees and started loosening his robes.


    His cock, already erect and ready for her sprang out of his clothes as soon as she freed it, and she lovingly kissed it, while taking it with both hands and stroking the shaft. She then started giving him fetio, not taking it deep since her mouth was too small but her tongue was like a me, moving with fast and fluid motions, caressing his cock in sensitive ces. She did not forget to give some care to his balls, maintaining eye contact the entire time she licked and sucked on them before returning to pleasing his cock.


    As he came close to ejacting he gently patted her head and she ced her mouth at the tip, sucking it while her hands stroked the shaft, and as the cum started pumping into her mouth she drank it. As he finished she opened her mouth wide, showing him the dripping cum, connected to his cock, and then drank it, finishing up by cleaning what was left on his dick as well.


    She then climbed onto hisp and started to rub her wet vagina on his cock, making it wet with her juices. She took off the gown that fell onto the floor and positioned herself atop his dick, aiming it at the entrance to her twitching pussy. He looked up into her eyes as she looked back and while locking their eyes she started to sit down on his cock, as it slowly, fold by fold started spreading her tight pink cave.


    "Mmmm"


    She moaned but did not move away her gaze as she continued to look at him until the tip of his cock touched and then pushed up the end of her pussy.


    "Ahm!"


    She bit her lip and released a seductive moan as she fell full, his cock stretching her tight little pussy, bringing her a blissful sensation. He ced his hands on her buttcheeks again, and she slowly started riding his dick with slow sensual movements.


    "Aaah! Mmm! Umf! Aah! ..."


    His hand caressed her back, butt, and breasts, traversing across her body and spreading tingles of pleasure all over as the cock her hips were dancing on was sending jolts of delight through her body. She loudly moaned, kissing him from time to time as their passionate lovemaking was heating up the room and her vision was starting to blur, only him being in the focus.


    She rode his dick, plunging it deep into her and then taking it out until only the head was in, over and over again as her juices covered it and were dripping down, the muscles on her inner thigh twitching every time she went down on his cock.


    "Mmhm! Uuhm! Mmhm! Aaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    After some time, he felt her walls twitch around him, and embracing her slender waist helped her climb the climax as she looked up with zed eyes that saw shes of white ovepping and repeating. Her body convulsed as he held her tightly, cumming deep inside her and intensifying her euphoria.


    As she calmed down, he turned around with her in his arms, sitting her on the sofa while his dick was still inside her, and took off the loosened upper robes, leaving his pants on the thighs as he did not want to break their connection.


    "Ahh! Ummm! Aaaah! Ngh! Ung! ..."


    He hovered over her, cing one hand on the backrest of the sofa above her and the other on her side while she embraced his neck with both hands and then he started sensually moving his hips, as her moans reverberated throughout the room again. The cum he released inside her made the sliding motions of his cock even smoother, as it increased both their sensitivity and magnified the pleasure. She started feeling as if she was melting into one with him, screaming out in delight as pleasure covered her in waves. Her legs which were initially spread to the sides were now stretched upwards, and he adjusted a little so he was folding her in half between his hips and the sofa while they locked eyes.


    "Aah! Mmmf! Oof! Nghuah! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    Juices dripped down to the edge of the sofa her plump ass was sitting on, and he made her climax in this position. He started pumping his thick cum inside her as soon as he felt her walls twitching and contracting around his cock, painting her insides white with his jizz again.


    He resumed moving in the same position after she calmed down a little, prompting more juices to drip down as he passionately mated her tight little pussy with his massive cock. She was screaming in delight, as she came on his dick over and over again, while he came time after time a momentter than her orgasm began.


    "Aaah! Mmm! Haaah! Aaaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    Her delightful and seductive moans reverberated in the now hot and humid room filled with the smell of sex and their scents.


    "Ah! Aaah! Nnngh! Haaah!... "


    He then held her thighs and she held on to his neck tighter as he stood up, raising her into the air and started plunging his cock into her pussy as cum and her juices dripped from where they were connected. Her eyes were now constantly unfocused, flickering with ecstasy as pleasure coursed through her body like a tornado of blissful sensations.


    He made sure to fuck her tight pussy until he temporarily molded it into his shape as she no longer had the strength in her body and as heid her down to the sofa in the previous position and unplugged his cock, loads of thick white cum started dripping from it onto the sofa and from there joining a small puddle of their juices on the floor.


    She was a little disoriented for some time, but she gradually came to and sat up, lovingly cleaning up the cock that brought her so much pleasure with her mouth.


    As she cleaned him up, he took out warm wet towels and further cleaned her and himself, before scooping her into princess hold and bringing her to the bed where they went to sleep in each other''s embrace after some time of kissing and cuddling.

 Chapter 199 New Origin

    <h4>Chapter 199 New Origin</h4>


    When Wu Long and Luo Mingyu were cultivating, profound waves spread from them as they both made major breakthroughs.


    Luo Mingyu achieved the initial step on her way of creating her own Dao Path and her cultivation base made continuous breakthroughs to arrive at the 3rd level of the Revolving Qi Realm, giving her Extreme Yin Qi a boost that furthered Wu Long''s cultivation and allowing him to finally advance to the Qi Manifestation Realm, and even go past the gate of the realm to achieve 1st level.


    Qi Manifestation Realm was a major achievement and a milestone in the life of every cultivator as Wu Long''s mortal needs would be partially alleviated, and his natural lifespan received the first increase to 500 years.


    As he formed a root of longevity his appearance was now locked by his cultivation technique. Though there were still slight signs of youth in his appearance, since the growth in this age period was fast he was much more mature than when he started out on his journey.


    His Soul Sea was now also partially unlocked, and he was finally free to use part of his Soul Power. He never really practiced attacking or maniption since those were specialized techniques, and required the talent of Soul Cultivators to practice to a good degree. But his defense and subtle abilities like memory seals and rted areas were trained to a high proficiency.


    As they woke up, they cuddled in the bed for some more time, as Luo Mingyu was snuggling into his embrace, basking in the warmth and tenderness he held her with and he enjoyed the feeling of her soft naked body pressing against his.


    "The path of the Dao Iprehended is Selfish wed World"


    She started, and Wu Long looked at her intrigued.


    "You see, as we were traveling we passed many people in misery, and many people in happiness, and even though you chose to interfere in some situations, you ignored most of it. When I asked you about it you told me that since you would not be there to help them always, and any help you make is just your whim that would ultimately notst beyond the point you could see.


    Same with countries we passed on our way, we might change the situation now, but if we do not stay to ensure that the situation stays the same it will gradually change again for better or worse, and we have no control over it, so if we want to interfere, that is just our desire. It is okay to interfere as long as we acknowledge that what we are doing is not some greater good but our selfish wish to do something.


    It does not mean that we can simply watch people in misery and feel nothing from it, it is just that our involvement is only limited to a single moment since our path is stretching far"


    Wu Long nodded to Luo Mingyu''s analysis of his actions and words, from which she extrapted the principles of her ownprehension of the Dao.


    "What I ultimately understood is that the Dao will flow ording to its profound way and govern the way of the world, people will live their lives regardless of whether I look at them or not, and even if I made an effort to create a peaceful life for a person at the moment I met them, once I went further on my journey they might meet misery again. It does not mean that any effort in helping people is futile, it is just that I now recognize it as a selfish desire, as well as a passing moment in time.


    There is no constant perfection, and the world is constantly wed, but this is what makes it beautiful as well, since constant perfection, however bad it sounds, is stale and bleak.


    But we can still selfishly make changes to it and though they might not matter in the grand scheme of things it would satisfy our own desire"


    She finished and Wu Long''s eyes shed with profound light as his breakthrough was instantly consolidated. It was notparable to her continuous breakthroughs to the next Major Realm, but herprehension allowed him to instantly stabilize his new achievements which was arge leap for him.


    "Congrattions on your breakthrough and the beginning of your own path ofprehension, Mingyu"


    He kissed her on the forehead and she smiled in joy as she was now finally a true Dao Cultivator, who stepped on a path of the Dao, and not only that, but a pioneer who started her own path. It may coincide with other paths and have simr aspects, but it was still her path and its uniqueness would show as it progressed to higher levels of understanding.


    Her path was in its embryonic state, and there was still a lot for her toprehend and ponder on, as well as revise, but the most crucial initial step was taken, which meant that the road ahead would be much smoother.


    ---


    After breakfast in thepany of all his beauties, Wu Long sat in a room on the top of one of the ship towers, as Ye Ling sat closely by, attentively looking at him but her spiritual sense was spread out, and vigntly surveyed the surroundings.


    He sat in a lotus position and made hand seals as invisible and incorporeal Soul Power flowed into the Spiritual Qi that started to form a diagram in front of his face, which then shrank and imprinted onto his forehead. It shed a little and then disappeared.


    The seal ced on his memories was ced by a Soul Cultivator of this fractured world, and while it might be troublesome for other Soul Cultivators originating from here to deal with the specific lock of the one who ced the seal, it waspletely trivial to Wu Long, so he unlocked the seal and without any damage released the memories that were trapped inside as they poured into his Soul Sea.


    Memories filled his mind and as he went through them his eye opened up wide.


    In them, he saw her, like he remembered her in his childhood. Much like in his previous life, there were no definite memories of childhood beyond the age of seven or eight when he was found and brought back to a new house. This time it was not a small martial family but a huge noble house, but his position wasrgely the same, he was brought up as a retainer. The young him and the young miss of the house he was brought into met as children, inexplicably bonding and being drawn to each other, and grew closer as they got older. The tender feelings his clueless versions held for her poured into Wu Long, mixing with his own.


    Wu Long without his memories was still essentially himself, so there was no dissonance, much like Ye Ling, and he saw that the young miss''s personality and mannerisms also did not change a bit, meaning that she was still herself even without her memories. They met again, and fell in love again, not even suspecting that it was not the first time.


    "...how is it?"


    Ye Ling asked after some time, as she worriedly looked at him. She was not sure what those memories entailed, but once they theorized that they might contain clues about his first love, she was desperately wishing for a miracle.


    He smiled and nodded at her, and a joyous light appeared in her eyes as she saw that smile.


    "Yes, I found her, I found Wu Mengqi..."


    -----------------------


    End of Volume II: Original Heart

 Chapter 200 Fishing Plans

    <h4>Chapter 200 Fishing ns</h4>


    Wu Long did not release all of the memories at once, carefully sifting through them as it was a delicate process, even insignificant in his eyes time of 16 years had to be approached with caution since they were initial memories and not intermittent ones of that personality. To not be influenced by the possible naivety or any other deviation of the character of Wu Long before awakening which was more than possible since such early memories had a big impact on one''s personality and worldview, he had to carefully examine the memories from the viewpoint of his current self, more like watching scenes and visions than experiencing them. Thus, once he made Ye Ling overjoyed with the news, he continued to explore the memories he just unsealed, which at some point brought a frown to his face.


    The story of the younger years of his new self was fairly simple.


    The love of the young miss and the retainer raised from an orphan was more scandalous in this noble family than in the small martial family in his past life. Adding some salt to the wound, it was uncovered in an explosive manner since the young miss was proposed to by the prince of the empire, who noticed her beauty, and she refused despite the ardent assistance of both the prince and her own family, finally confessing to her feelings for Wu Long and their budding rtionship.


    The prince''s face in the memories brought a dangerous glint to Wu Long''s eyes, as he had already killed a person with that same face and name once, along with a lot of other people.


    The Wu family patriarch decided that since things were like this there was nothing that could be done, but it seems that not everyone was willing to put this to rest as Wu Long was subsequently made impotent by poisoning. Wu Mengqi announced that it would not hinder them but then, at the trialnds of the family, where each member of the family was brought when they turned 16, Wu Long was ambushed, ultimately being saved by the sect master of the Yin Yang Unity Pce, Lian Zhiqiu, who was wandering at the time and while passing by took an interest in him.


    In a desperate attempt, one of the ambushers, a Soul Cultivator sealed his memories so that even if he survived and got away, he would not remember anything to return. That ambusher was subsequently killed by Lian Zhiqiu who was a step toote since she attacked to prevent him from seeding. And because every Soul Cultivator had their specific way of locking seals there was then no one capable of safely unlocking it much to her dismay.


    As he finished examining these memories, Wu Long''s eyes became calm and serene, as no emotions could be perceived from the outside, but Ye Ling felt a slight shiver as she knew that under this tranquil surface, something dark and dangerous was lurking. She never feared Wu Long, since he would never bring her harm, so she was not scared of him now either, but the sheer thought of the state he was in brought a trepidation she never felt before.


    "Some people just choose wrong, Ling''er"


    He said with a light smile, and she knew that those words just made a verdict on the lives of people. She did not know how many and who they were, but she was certain they were already as good as dead. Because those were roughly the words he said before he started the massacre of people who hunted him and Wu Mengqi in the past.


    She nodded to him with a kind smile, and sat down right beside him, cing her head on his shoulder and patting his forearm, wishing to soothe and at least partially alleviate the dark emotions swirling deep inside him.


    His face gradually rxed from an emotionless state to a kind smile upon feeling her touch, and he ced his hand atop hers, as they looked at each other and kissed.


    ---


    In the evening, they all got together so that he could bring the others up to date with the situation they were heading into, and as they heard Wu Long''s short narration anger and indignation red up in their eyes.


    "Are we going to wipe them out?"


    Shen Min asked, lightly startling even Wu Long.


    "Who?"


    He asked with slightly widened eyes.


    "The Wu family and the Imperial family"


    There was a slight puzzlement on her face as she did not find any strange with her question at all.


    "Heh, Min''er, I don''t know yet what part of the Wu family is responsiblepletely, and I highly doubt the Imperial Family was involved deeper than the prince in question and, even if we went on a stretch, maybe one or two other Imperial Family members"


    Wu Long chuckled at the readiness in Shen Min''s eyes to start decreasing the poption of the Wood Spirit Continent before even getting there, though he was a little pleased at her and the others'' response to what happened to the younger clueless version of him.


    The others who received a slight shock at her n as well, dimmed down the mes of their anger to think a little more rationally since it was not like every member of the Wu family of the Imperial Family was guilty because of the actions of some of them.


    "Then, how are you going to find out?"


    Luo Mingyu asked the question they all now had since it was not like the culprits would just tell him when he returned.


    "Hmm, that is a good question, I do not enjoy ying dumb so returning as a clueless idiot is out of the question, but if I do show them just how much of a threat I am it is not going to be as easy to get them to show their tails"


    He said ponderingly, as he truly did not enjoy ying weak or dumb. Just stalling for time for Nie You to give up some information was already irritating, and that happened during a rtively short fight. To top it off, he ultimately disposed of him earlier than he found out everything since he did not tolerate the words he was going to say about his women. ying a harmless young man who returned home for enough time for the culprits to make their move would be just in torture.


    "I guess I will have to find an informationwork like the Thousand Eyes Information Bureau which operates on the Wood Spirit Continent continent"


    He shrugged his shoulders as he could note up with a better way since not everything could be solved by power. There was almost nothing he could do to yank out those responsible if they were not absolute imbeciles who would not question how he returned and ran to attack him again or show hostility without any caution. And he did not feel like going on a killing spree to fish out the culprits.


    While he was called the God of ughter, he did not really enjoy meaningless ughter, even if he was not a righteous person. There were many times hemitted mass ughter, which was why he was called that, but it never was indiscriminate or without cause, however personal that cause might be. There were just too many people who gave him the cause.


    "I mean I will still try to fish them out, and maybe I will get some clueless small fish, but I doubt that the big fat ones wille out to y"


    He shook his head. He still nned to openly return, but his strength would be known very fast as long as there was even one idiot who would try to provoke him. And he did not doubt the existence of such people.


    ---


    As the others went off to bed, Wu Long sat with Ye Ling who was with him to soothe the slightly turbulent emotions.


    "Ling''er, you know you are too good to me, right?"


    He said with a chuckle but sincerely as he felt her wholehearted devotion, giving her all to him without holding back a thing.


    "Haha, you think I am doing this absolutely selflessly?"


    She jokingly and yfully asked and he smiled as he saw a certain light in her eyes. He knew that she was trying tofort him, and a warmth spread through his chest as he went for a tender and loving kiss she responded to.


    Their kisssted for a long time, but it eventually started to grow more passionate and their breathing turned heavy. They stood up and while still kissing stumbled to the bed as clothes fell to the floor on their way.

 Chapter 201 [Bonus chapter] (R18) Magic Mountain View

    <h4>Chapter 201 [Bonus chapter] (R18) Magic Mountain View</h4>


    Ye Ling felt his tender touch spread tingles all over her body as he took off all of her clothes and upper underwear andy her down on the bed.


    "You came prepared"


    He said with a smile as he saw her wearing sexy stockings with a garter belt underneath her robes. She conveniently wore the panties over the straps connecting the garter belt to the stockings, so he easily took them off.


    "Haa... haa... hehe, haa..., I told you, haa..., I did not do it selflessly"


    She chuckled in response as she tried to catch her breath from the intense and passionate kiss before. He bent to kiss her again and then went down her neck with his mouth.


    "Ahm... mm... ngh...yes "


    He covered her with kisses as he went down to her round and plump breasts and then further to the slender waist and to the flower between her legs that started leaking juices long ago.


    "Ah! Mm! Ngh! Uhm! Mmh!"


    She spread her legs wrapped in the semi-transparent dark stockings wide as he gave her a pleasure she never felt before. He opened up the gates on the Path of Mortal Pleasure one by one, going past the third and arriving at the fourth as she started climaxing from the intense blissful sensationsing from her crotch. She was the only one of his women who could handle this much pleasure, but even her mind went nk for some moments as shes of white covered her vision.


    He did not stop and continued to give her climax after climax with his mouth and hands, and then sat up, looking at her as she basked in the afterglow, euphoria reverberating through her with intense spasms, juices leaking from the slit between her legs with each jolt. He removed thest of his clothes while watching her ecstasy with satisfied eyes, and when she came to her blue eyes fired up with intense desire as she saw his cock that stood erect.


    She crawled to him on the bed while he sat back and leaned on his arms, his hands tlyying on the bed behind and to the sides of him as she climbed on top of him and then her legs went over his on the sides as she slowly sat on his cock, her eyes slightly shook at the intense feeling of blissing from between her legs.


    "Mmm... umm... ungh... haaa..."


    She then sat back as well, cing her hands to support her in the same position as him her legs crossing over his so that her feet stood tly on his sides. Her flower, dripping with juices was now filled with his cock. They both subtly and sensually moved their hips, maintaining eye contact as she lightly moaned and released trembling breaths. Her mesmerizing chest was moving in unison with their movements and the light squelching sounds could be heard from the ce they were connected at.


    He readjusted his left hand so that it could support his upper body leaning back and his right hand went on to her waist, tracing her skin and spreading tingles as it went up to her chest, which he did not cup but also lightly and sensually traced the skin of.


    "Haaaaaa~"


    She released a long trembling breath at that caressing touch that only went through the side of her breast with his fingertips but sent an electric shock through her. The tender movement and almost nonexistent pressure made her crave more as his hand slowly moved up, and that craving turned into a slow-burning pleasure that stayed and was not relieved. He then used more of his palm to trace her upper chest and neck and his hand stopped at her cheek as he swiped his thumb on her lips. She lightly opened her mouth and after a few more swipes of his thumb took it inside her mouth, sucking on it while still looking him in the eyes and moving her hips at the same slow pace.


    The slowly umted pleasure was now making a torturous euphoria as neither of them hastened the movement and held back the desire to move faster. Their movements were also not big as his cock almost did not leave her pussy at all, only slightly moving inside and barelying out to then return back in. They saw pleasure in each other''s eyes and shared it between them as each one was happy at seeing the pleasure of the other, which in turn intensified their own.


    "Aaaah! Ummmm! Unnnngh! Haaaaaaah!..."


    After a very long time of moving like this, very gradually her moans started to be louder and more sensual even though it seemed that they moved at the same pace and did not change the movement area. After some more time, her stomach began to spasm as the intense itch to start moving fast was bing unbearable but she still held it in and moved at the same pace together with him. His hand started to travel down the same path with the reverse movements he made earlier, as he first used the palm, and when he reached her breasts, the tip of his fingers and then slid them down to her stomach that was now spasming. She felt the unbearable pleasure intensify as her moans turned into screams, the tingles that were now all over her body were firing off like sparks where his fingers went and as he lightly pressed against a spot under which his cock kissed her womb, she started convulsing as all of the pent up and umted pleasure blew up in a massive explosion of euphoria that went through her body.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    Her eyes rolled up uncontrobly as she screamed in ecstasy, her whole body shivering and jolting with intense convulsions. His cock was big enough to stay inside her despite the intense movements of her body due to the orgasm, so her pleasure was added on as she was jumping and trembling on his cock even without him moving. He came inside her at that moment, sending her even higher to the peaks of bliss as her mindpletely nked and she saw only white. All sounds turned into a dull noise and a thin high note was ringing in her ears.


    He watched her enter heaven and after some time of basking in the sensations, gradually floating down as her eyes looked back at him again and slowly regained focus. He smiled at her and went forward, kissing her, and then lightly pushing her onto the bed as he looked at her from above while sitting up.


    "Ahm... uhm... mmh..."


    He started moving in this position as his hand traveled toward her breast and started lightly kneading it while his other hand was on her waist, and she started moaning again with a slightly hoarse voice as her scream before was too intense. His movements were not fast, still sensual and his hips were lightly dancing, hitting her sensitive spots with his cock.


    Her hands went onto his chest and then went down, caressing his sturdy muscles as she enjoyed the feeling under her fingers. He slightly intensified the rhythm of his movements as the hand that was kneading her breast went on to her waist opposite the other one, and her arms went up over her head as the view of her enchanting chest moving back and forth opened up to him.


    "Uhmhmhmmmm"


    She soon started lightly convulsing as her eyes lightly zed over with pleasure and he came inside her again. Her lips were closed as she moaned and there was a light tremble in the beginning, but her convulsions were not as intense and the orgasm did notst as long as she calmed down and looked at him with loving eyes.


    "I love you"


    She said in a low voice, still slightly hoarse but there were tender notes in that voice as she ced her hand on his cheek caressing it with her thumb.


    "I love you"


    He replied while smiling at her and bent down to kiss her.


    He started the movements of his hips again while she wrapped her legs in stockings around him and clung to him with her hands. As they tightly embraced each other they exchanged saliva, twining their tongues and sensually moving their bodies, exploring the peaks of pleasure again and again until the rays of sunlight broke through the windows, after which they went to sleep in each other''s embrace.

 Chapter 202 Flower Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 202 Flower Banquet</h4>


    The ship sailed to the Wood Spirit Continent, arriving near the coastal line and traveling directly to the Wood Spirit Empire, bypassing the Ziwei Kingdom because the ship was able to do so and Wu Long was not as carefree with time since he found Wu Mengqi in his memories.


    There were no ports or even big seaside cities in the empire since no normal ship could travel the inner sea even close to the coastal line, aside from the three small seas between the continents. Though the water around them looked ordinary, it was actually a lot less fluid than normal, since thews of space were disturbed further into the sea. Less sturdy ships could umte serious damage in these waters and people would be squeezed to death in them. And even the air around the ship was applying light pressure on the protective formations.


    Cao Xiang anchored the ship at a moderately remote ce where her crew could venture to get food and other supplies from time to time as she was not sure how long they would stay on the continent. Only Cao Xiang, Cao Mei, and a few female attendants who took care of their daily necessities, followed Wu Long and his beauties and ventured to the nearest town. As they approached they immediately attracted attention, first because of the beauty of women with Wu Long but then because of the group''s high cultivation bases, which were notmon in such remote small towns at all. This also saved them the trouble of dealing with anyone whose mind went wild because of the sudden appearance of such heavenly beauties, since no one wanted to mess with people who could wipe out the town without so much as a sweat.


    They hired carriages and traveled to the Imperial Capital of the Wood Spirit Empire instead of the province governed by the Wu Family because that was the ce Wu Long knew Wu Mengqi had been thest time he saw her. Their childhood was spent in the Wu family''s ancestralnd, but they traveled to the capital for hering-of-age ceremony and there she was noticed by the prince of the empire.


    He was also hoping to find an informationwork that would help him fish out the culprits in the Wu Family.


    While on their way they passed a few towns and cities, but only stayed for the night before moving on, as they reached their destination close to the evening of the fifth day since the capital was not far ind from where they disembarked.


    As they went into the city, they chose a good inn, where they rented out an entire floor to themselves.


    After settling in Wu Long went out into the city, leaving the others with Ye Ling, since the mother-daughter pair were under threat.


    He ventured into the streets and asking for directions, since there were barely any memories of the capital from his time here, headed to the entertainment district, which was always an information hub in every country or city. The number of secrets and forbidden knowledge traded there was always the densest since there were tea houses, brothels, restaurants, bars, gambling houses, and more ces where tongues became loose, and where greed and desires freely reigned.


    As he entered the districts the distinct atmosphere of such areas, the smells of perfume, alcohol, and smoke from smoking pipes, as well as the hidden and naked shifty gazes surrounded him. He quickly gained the attention of the regr dwellers due to his appearance and cultivation base at the Qi Manifestation Realm which was already a high standard, usually indicating a young master of a noble family. Invitations to enter various establishments rained down on him but he emotionlessly ignored them, not showing particr interest in any of the ces that were fishing for customers until he saw a mixed brothel-gambling house that caught his eye.


    He smiled and approached the establishment.


    "Hey handsome fe, you look like you are looking for some good fun, we have the best girls in the town, or are you in for some quick cash? The game is hot this evening..."


    One of the many young men in in robes before the brothel saw his interest in the ce and his eyes shined as he started the regr pitch.


    Wu Long waved his hand indicating that he did not require persuasion as he strode to the entrance and the young man happily ran a little ahead to lead the prospective customer.


    "You are in luck, we just received a new girl, and she is ''DELICIOUS'', I''m telling ya! Premium stuff! If I had the money I would win the auction for her first time myself"


    He said while half-turned and excitedly narrated with hands drawing an hourss shape in the air and a suggestive movement of eyebrows. There was an ambiance of a ''buddy'' around this guy, normal to such establishments where they exchanged knowing gazes and banter with the guests to create a good mood. But seeing Wu Long''sck of any kind of reaction to his talk he restrained himself and his demeanor changed to a friendly but polite guide.


    "Esteemed guest, what service would you like to purchase today?"


    He said as he led him through the gates into the inner courtyard and beyond into arge lobby.


    "Let me see that auction"


    "Excellent, I will guide you to the venue, though if you would like you can purchase a private booth"


    "Private booth would be good"


    Wu Long casually threw a bag of gold slightly off the course but the young man expertly caught it, a bright smile on his face. Wu Long''s eyes looked normal but deep in them there was a small reaction to the movement of the young man''s hands.


    "Certainly, Esteemed Master*, please follow me"


    The young man led him to the second floor and through several passages to a door. He whispered something to a female attendant who stood by the door and she brightly smiled at him while opening the door to the booth as the young man deeply bowed, intending to keep this posture until the door closed behind Wu Long. When the door closed the friendly air around the young man who led him and the smile of the female attendant disappeared reced by cold faces that had nothing in their eyes to indicate any kind of emotion.


    Wu Long examined the private booth that was nothing more than a balcony on the side of the auction venue with some armchairs and sofas, with the formation shielding the people from being viewed from outside. He sat in an armchair and looked to the area below where people were umting. There was a table in front of him with a small array with which he could ce his bid.


    ''An auction for a maiden''s first time huh, what bad taste''


    Wu Long thought to himself. His goal was to attract the eyes of the management, so any big expenditure would have done the trick. He was first nning on gamblingvishly but the young man leading him here presented him with a fast and efficient way to gain full attention from whoever managed this ce, since such events,monly called "Flower Banquet" were considered very important for the prestige and reputation of the ce. He was not very fond of these kinds of events, but it was not to the point that he would usually interfere.


    His first impulse was to arrive directly in the Wu family house since he was a little impatient to meet Wu Mengqi again, but he also knew that going prepared was a much better way to deal with the situation. It was always better to be informed than not, especially when dealing with noble families and willy old foxes that he was likely against. Not to mention that he was not sure about the situation the country was in at the moment.


    After a few hours of waiting, the venue was full and it seemed that all the private balconies were also upied as the concealing formations were as useful as thin air in concealing anything in front of Wu Long''s Chaos Origin Eyes.


    He did not see any faces that were even remotely familiar, but he did see a young man roughly resembling Nie You in facial features upy one booth with a flurry of bodyguards and attendants. He made a quick guess that it was likely a close rtive of his, indicating just how influential of an establishment this was that even an Imperial Prince attended their event.


    The curtains went up and the auctioneer made the usual speech, after which he raised his hand to guide the audience''s attention to the stage entrance.


    A gorgeous young woman, with very long curvy dark brown hair that was collected into a thick braid, green eyes, and curvaceous shapes appeared on the scene, as she walked with grace in her posture and demeanor. There was a refined air around her, but also almost unperceivable despair and anguish in her eyes as she looked at a room full of people.


    ----------------


    *Esteemed Master (DaRen - meaning big/important person)

 Chapter 203 Enemies and allies

    <h4>Chapter 203 Enemies and allies</h4>


    "Everyone, give a warm wee to Gong Liwei, and yes, you are not hearing wrong, this is the Gong Liwei, the beauty of the Eastern Forest Province!"


    The host gave an introduction to the beauty on the stage and a wave of whispers and small talks went through the room.


    "As you all know, the Gong family that governed the Eastern Province have recently lost its status, and their business has beenrgely annexed by the newly rising Jue family..."


    The host, pleased with the reaction of the crowd started to exin.


    The Wood Spirit Empire had many noble families, far more than any other country, simply because life on this continent was tranquil and peaceful, and being part of the "high society" gave the prestige and respect that people loved.


    Since a noble family was only considered so if they had some area of influence, there was not enough territory of the country for the continuously multiplying "aspiring to be noble" families. Thus there was a constant war of influence going on between various noble families, with dirty tricks and assassinations being frequent y.


    In such a society, it was quitemon for a noble family to fall, having lost in a conflict of interests or having lost their business. In such conflicts, sometimes to settle debts that umted the families would sell off their daughters to the public houses, and the daughters wouldply to alleviate the burden on their families.


    After the host livened up the crowd with the introductions, the bidding started and every bid made a shiver run through the beauty.


    Wu Long looked at that, and an unknown light, with a hint of displeasure, appeared in his eyes. But when the prince''s booth made a bid that shut the crowd up he soon noticed something else in the reaction of the beauty named Gong Liwei, as well as in the reaction of the host and a slight chuckle escaped his mouth as he shook his head.


    He made a singlepeting bid, that blew out of the water anyone else, as hemanded the resources of an entire sect which brought a slight panic on the face of the host and a minute panicked reaction in Gong Liwei''s eyes. The host stalled for time, fishing for bids as his eyes slightly wandered to the prince''s balcony where the prince was standing, enraged and screaming at his subordinates while pointing a finger to the balcony Wu Long was sitting in.


    After some time of no one topping Wu Long''s bid, the Flower Banquet concluded and the stage was then filled with dancers to please the audience and thank them for their time. There was also a slight invitation to partake in the dancers, which conveniently yed on the frustration of the audience of not winning the auction, and increasing the possibility of business from these customers.


    After some time, the door behind Wu Long was lightly knocked on.


    "Come in"


    Wu Long leisurely sat on the armchair as he said this and the door opened with a middle-aged man in manager clothes standing with a few beauties.


    "Esteemed Master, please follow me to im your winnings"


    Wu Long nodded to the man and followed him to avishly decorated room on the upper floors,plete with a separate bedroom that was obscured from view by thin decorated sliding doors, and a bathroom that was on the other side of the bedroom, simrly closed off by thin decorated sliding doors so that the whole room could be connected into a long one by opening all of the partition doors.


    The outer wall of the room was a huge window that overlooked the night city, opposite the main entrance to the room.


    There was another middle-aged man, but in more luxurious robes, who greeted Wu Long upon entering.


    "Please have a sit, esteemed guest, I am the owner of the establishment, you can call me Old Yen"


    The middle-aged man said in a slightly old manner of speaking, as would someone of higher age. His cultivation level was at Foundation Forging Realm, and it was highly likely that he was in thetetter half of his not-so-short lifespan.


    Wu Long nonchntly sat down, not standing on ceremony.


    Old Yen sat down opposite him, looking at Wu Long with a curious gaze and a polite but slightly sly smile.


    "Young man, I am greeting you like this since I want to first congratte you on your sessful win..."


    As Old Yen said this and made a slight pause, Wu Long simply expressionlessly looked at him without saying a word. As there was no reaction, the man''s smile turned wry.


    "...but you see, there is a proposition to you, which may not look attractive at the first gaze, but is in fact very beneficial to you..."


    "You want me to relinquish the Flower Banquet Crown"


    Wu Long tly said and Old Yen made a wry smile yet again.


    "Very perceptive, yes indeed, I am not going to sugarcoat this since you seem to not mind the more honest speech... the person that is currently in the next room from here has paid an exorbitant amount of money prior to the Flower Banquet you see..."


    "So you ruined the Gong family and made them give up the Beauty of the Eastern Forest Province, providing a legal way for him to obtain her"


    Wu Long finished for Old Yen and surprise shed in his eyes.


    ''And then have her murder him after you disclose to her that he was responsible for the downfall of her family and that he was not going to rescue her as he promised, but leave her as a courtesan here after using her once''


    Wu Long finished his own assumption inwardly, as if he spoke this part Old Yen would instantly turn hostile. Conspiracy to assassinate Imperial Family members was a very serious crime, and even substantially powerful crime organizations would fear the consequences.


    Having a mistress obtained by the prince himself murder him forpletely personal reasons was a very good n. Not only would they have sessfully fulfilled the request of the prince, gaining the credit from that, but also fulfilled the request for the assassination of an Imperial Family member, tricking the consequences to befall an already ruined noble family, all at the same time.


    It only fell short as the buyer changed. But they could not publicly admit that the Flower Banquet was staged for the legitimacy of the prince''s im of the woman, so they had to opt for a settlement behind closed doors.


    And they could not outright kill Wu Long on the brothel premises either, since then the whole situation with the Flower Banquet would blow up. And the prince''s death after that would draw a lot more suspicion to the brothel.


    Though these assumptions were made by Wu Long by seeing the difference in reaction between the auction host as well as brothel workers, and the reaction of Gong Liwei, he was fairly confident in them, especially after meeting Old Yen and seeing his attitude.


    "Let''s cut the pretenses, you know my name and who I am, though, more urately at least who I was a little more than a year ago"


    Wu Long said and Old Yen''s expression shifted yet again, bing a little cold, but intrigued.


    "Indeed I do know you, Mister Wu... or should I not call you that in light of your departure from that esteemed house?"


    "I still go by the same name"


    "Then, let me be clear, Mister Wu Long, if you refuse this offer the same fate may befall you as that time, and even if you are to our great surprise a lot stronger than before, a Qi Manifestation Realm practitioner no less, you will not escape the fate of being erased, and this time I doubt there would be any wandering good-doers who will stick their nose in to save you. This is not a threat but a piece of honest advice from a man who knows how things work around here"


    Old Yen said still reserving some politeness as this was strictly a business transaction, and Wu Long may well still be their customer.


    "I appreciate your advice. Unfortunately, I do not n to relinquish the Flower Banquet Crown, and would like to proceed with the payment, and then have the New Flower make her entrance"


    Wu Long tly rejected the proposition, and Old Yen sighed with resignation as this was now out of his hands.


    "Making enemies as soon as you return is not the best way to stay among the living, Mister Wu"


    "I know, so I thought of making some allies as well"


    Wu Long ced the spatial ring with the money he bid that he previously separated while on the balcony. Old Yen checked the sum and nodded with satisfaction, but then Wu Long ced another spatial ring on the table with words about making allies Old Yen checked it with an intrigued expression. His expression quickly changed to that of astonishment, which he quickly concealed but the riches he found in that spatial ring were very substantial.


    "Are you willing to hire our services?"


    Old Yen said with a polite smile, his tone turning a little more respectful.


    "Yes, but I would like to enjoy my winnings first"


    "Certainly"


    Wu Long nodded, and Old Yen stood up, leaving the room with a quick gait.

 Chapter 204 Unexpected Savior

    <h4>Chapter 204 Unexpected Savior</h4>


    The room was quiet for some time, and then, a few female attendants came, serving wine and refreshments, and quickly left as the main character of the evening arrived in the room.


    Gong Liwei was in a gorgeous dress that entuated her curvaceous figure, a little different from the one she was in on the stage before since this one was easier to take off. Her green eyes looking at Wu Long were filled with a tumultuous mix of fear, dejection, scorn towards the man who bought her maidenhood, unwillingness, helplessness, and despair.


    She was in Qi Manifestation Realm, same as Wu Long, and even if she could, in her opinion, overpower him, she could not do anything about the people outside. Various thoughts went through her head, but none of them gave her an answer with a good oue for herself.


    "Please have a seat"


    Wu Long pointed to a seat opposite of him and casually poured a wine cup for himself. Gong Liwei''s eyes shed with hesitation and a small reaction that Wu Long did not miss but only smiled at.


    "The poison will not be of any use to me"


    Wu Long said with a smile and astonishment went through her eyes. She hesitated since she ultimately did not want to harm someone she did not even know,passion ran through her mind in a split second, but it was also true that he was a person who bought her virginity, and was about to im his prize.


    "H-how did you know?"


    "I know quite a bit about poisons"


    "Then... why are you drinking it?"


    "Because it is good wine, the poison is tasteless so it does not spoil the taste, as well as because they are watching me do it from the opposite building"


    Wu Long said while he leisurely sipped the wine. Though the opposite building was not as tall, Wu Long sat not far from the big window, and thus his position was observable from a room with wooden window shutters on the top floors.


    He was now in the Qi Manifestation Realm, and could finally utilize the 3rdyer of the Battle Cultivation Scripture, which allowed the user to passively cultivate, albeit with a minuscule efficiency, while doing other activities. Thus a user could potentially cultivate while eating, walking around, or even fighting. The downturn of such cultivation was that even with superior cultivation techniques, the efficiency was almost negligible, but with Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art, Wu Long could now refine poison as he ingested it, so they effectively were giving him cultivation resources with which he could temper his body. He could even refine injuries, though very slowly, while actively participating in battle.


    "But then why are you telling me this, are they not listening in?"


    "I have blocked the sound with a formation"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders and Gong Liwei finally started to understand that she was not before a simply lecherous man who thought of women asmodities, but someone with much more to discover. Although her opinion of him did not improve much from this revtion, she was at least a little interested in what he wanted to talk about so she slowly nodded and sat opposite of him.


    "Did you want the poison to work so you could run to your prince?"


    "..."


    Her eyes widened at his question, but she then lowered her head and nodded.


    "Is it that bad that I do not want to be a ything of men who buy my body like it is a piece of furniture?"


    She asked with some scorn in her voice, but also helplessness, since the more Wu Long seemed knowledgeable and mysterious, the slimmer her chances of getting out of this with her maidenhood intact got.


    "Hmm, if he was actually trying to help you I would not interfere, but you know better than I do that he is not, since it was from your slight murderous intent that I understood the plot of his assassination"


    Gong Liwei froze and a shiver ran through her as she dreaded the fate that would follow this revtion.


    "That son of a bitch deserves death! Yes! I wanted to kill him for what he did, so what? He actually dared to y the hero who could save me when he was the one who put me in this hell all along!"


    Her rather meek demeanor thenpletely changed as she tore off the mask of pretense.


    "You see, that''s why I interfered, if you seeded, your life would be forfeit along with all of your family whom you obviously love enough to agree to be brought here for them. And if you did not seed, your fates would not be much different"


    Wu Long was still calmly seeping the wine, both enjoying the taste and the benefits he got from the poison as she was processing his words.


    "Love? They livedvishly until they ran us into debt, and even after losing most of their businesses they still continued to spend as much as when everything was good. And when the debts umted, they just sent me off like a doll"


    She said with anger burning in her eyes.


    "Hm? Then why did you agree? They could not legally send you against your wishes"


    Wu Long raised his eyebrows as he did not expect that his assumption about her rtionship with her family waspletely off.


    "..."


    "I am just curious, you do not have to answer me for now"


    Wu Long said with a chuckle when he saw the suspicion and caution in her eyes.


    "Anyway, you can rx, at least as far as it is possible in your situation, as I do not intend to take you to bed just because I won that bid, though I must say that you have ruined my n, since now I must go against people I was nning to hire"


    He said while chuckling, as he truly did not expect to run into such a situation when he approached the establishment. He was looking to make a big purchase and then purchase what information he needed from the owner, but his ns werepletely thrown off by her appearance, as he saw the situation that was going to y out.


    "Haa~ so much for information gathering, well, I will at least get what I can when I thrash this ce I guess"


    He said as he truly wished that he could still persuade Old Yen to do business with him by showing his financial abilities, but s the poisoned wine told him that the negotiations were off and they wanted to proceed with the n they had for the prince.


    Gong Liwei looked at him with round eyes as his words slowly seeped into her, since they were too shocking to think he was speaking seriously, but coupled with his expression and no signs of joking, she finally understood that he was really going to go against the people of this establishment.


    "There is a Foundation Building Realm expert among them..."


    "I know"


    "It is madness!"


    "You are the one telling me about rash actions?"


    He chuckled, as her intention of killing the prince of the Empire was a lot worse than his intention of fighting against a crime organization. She looked at him for some time, not being able to refute his words.


    "Anyway, they should expect the poison to start working about now..."


    Just as Wu Long said, he noticed through a window a woman, remarkably resembling Gong Liwei but a bit younger, around Luo Mingyu''s age,e in front of the gates of the building and take out a beautiful zither, setting it in front of her.


    "Hm? Is that..."


    "Cui''er? What is she..."


    As Wu Long was intrigued, Gong Liwei followed his gaze and shock appeared on her face as she started talking, but then a sound of a string being pulled on the zither clearly rang, and a destructive wave went forth toward the building.


    The young men in front of the building who were trying to get customers to go in instantly turned cold-faced as they sprang into action with weapons appearing in their hands, but were blown away by the Sound Technique used by the young maiden. The wave blew the gates and everything in its way as it traveled toward the building with an earsplitting roar of destruction.


    Wu Long sprang into action as he took Gong Liwei and evaded to the back of the room, away from the window.


    The sound wave blew up the side of the building, exposing the rooms within and partially destroying the floors or ceilings of rooms closest to the front side.


    Gong Liwei, did not even react to being held in Wu Long''s arms as she teared up and looked at the maiden.


    "...she came to save me..."


    "That is quite questionable, considering she almost blew you away"


    Wu Long chuckled as he was somewhat dumbfounded by the actions of the young maiden. As he assumed that these two were sisters, he also noted that maybe rashness in decisions and recklessness was what they had inmon.

 Chapter 205 Night Market

    <h4>Chapter 205 Night Market</h4>


    "Release my sister!"


    The maiden in front of the ruined entrance to the establishment demanded in a clear voice as her fingers were already on the strings of her zither, ready to take action again.


    ''A Music Dao Cultivator... interesting''


    Wu Long said as he was intrigued by the young woman who was currently seeping with anger and indignation.


    "Cui''er!"


    Gong Liwei shouted out and rushed out of Wu Long''s hold to jump off the broken floor to the lower one and then to the next one until shended on the ground and ran to her little sister.


    Wu Long chuckled and followed her with a light jump directly to the ground, as Spiritual Qi swirled around him and instead of a hardnding he softly stepped foot on the ground.


    "Big sis!"


    The maiden was first startled and then overjoyed to see her elder sister safe and seemingly not harmed.


    "Why are you here? What about the Profound Music Pce? How did you know where to find me?"


    Gong Liwei hugged her little sister and flooded her with questions.


    "I think we have some more pressing matters than finding all that out"


    Wu Long said as he looked back at the torn building from which hundreds of employees including some of the courtesans poured with nimble trained movements and cold killing intent brimming on them instead of the usual pleasant smiles and bright friendly demeanors.


    Old Yen also showed up, his eyes filled with rage.


    "Fuck! Are you insane?!?!"


    Old Yen shouted with veins bulging on his neck and forehead from strain. That shout resounded throughout the surrounding streets.


    "Ohe on, the ce was long overdue for renovation anyway"


    Wu Long looked at Old Yen with a hint of regret as now any chances of negotiations were totally gone. He knew they were gone when the poisoned wine came, but now they were gone so far and with such speed that not even Wu Long in his prime could have caught up to them.


    "Renovation my ass!"


    Old Yen gnashed his teeth with rough breathing, but gradually he calmed down and returned to his previous calm demeanor.


    "Haa~ years of work gone under the dog''s tail... but oh well, at least I have the reason to openly kill you now"


    He said the first part under his nose, and the second part a little louder, as now with this ruckus the establishment was well within their rights to retaliate with fatal force. The fact that the action was started by Gong Liwei''s little sister and not Wu Long could be swept up since they could be now described as one group by the onlookers.


    The hundreds of employees and courtesans of the brothel and gambling house ran at the same time, weapons in their hands, as it would not be long before the Imperial Officials would arrive.


    "Sister-..."


    "Cui''er, sta-..."


    As the sisters were starting to take action Wu Long made a hard stomp forward, as if simply taking a slightly harder step tounch himself forward, but Spiritual Qi rushed out of the ce he stomped and spread like a fluid, instantly covering the ground in the whole area. A momentter formless waves started circting through the fluid-like Spiritual Qi, and within moments all of the attacking people found themselves thrust into the air around Wu Long and the sisters.


    A sword appeared in Wu Long''s left hand, and a clear sound of it being unsheathed rang out. The sound came while Wu Long was still just holding the sword in its sheath with his left hand and raising it up, and then his figure unnaturally sped up as if people around missed part of the scene and only saw the conclusion as he already held the unsheathed sword in his right hand, pointing it to the ground.


    The people in the air all around did not even scream as their bodies started to part into several parts, as the rain of body parts and blood came down to the ground. The Gong sisters watched with round eyes as shivers went through them as Wu Long singlehandedly wiped out every single attacker in the blink of an eye.


    Old Yen''s expression froze and started to slowly change as it started to dawn on him that Wu Long was not just a young man who somehow achieved Qi Manifestation Realm and was confident because of that.


    Wu Long''s figure then blurred and appeared before Old Yen as he really did use that step forward tounch himself to his current position, as if the previous action was something he did casually on his way.


    "You refused to do business with me so I am forced to do it the hard way, I want to know some things, will you cooperate?"


    "What''s the use of me telling you anything if you are not going to spare me"


    Old Yen said with a wry smile. There were fear and unwillingness deep in his eyes, but he also wanted to keep at least thest dregs of his dignity.


    "Hmm, interesting"


    Wu Long smiled, as Old Yen truly was someone not that unpleasant to him, even in this demeanor before the threat of death. Hence, Wu Long''s attempt to still negotiate even if he knew that there was a high chance of failure earlier when they talked.


    "But you know if you don''t tell me I am going to have to seek out yourpetitors, and they will profit as you rot in the ground, they will be even grateful to me for removing you"


    "You son of a-... haa~ fine, it is my loss after all, what''s the use of not telling you something you will be able to know from others..."


    Old Yen looked at Wu Long sternly for some time and then sighed, shaking his head.


    "Do you know who poisoned me?"


    "Uh... I did?"


    "...No... I mean to break my sword"


    "Oh, you mean that, sorry, I guess my mind is working slowly a little since I am about to die and all that..."


    Wu Long made a circr gesture with his index finger to nudge him to ''move along'' to the topic.


    "Oh! Yes, no I don''t that was not our organization, and the ones to ambush you were also not us, if I had my influence in the Night Market of this Empire intact I might have been able to figure things out given some time, but now..."


    "I see, then, do you know any news about Wu Mengqi?"


    "The youngdy of the Wu house... she has been trying to find you since you were ''lost'' in the trialnds of the Wu Family, going there for expeditions several times, but it was all unsessful, and Prince Nie Changsheng is still trying to court her, though also unsessfully. There has not been any news from hertely as she has been cooped up in the Wu Family Mansion for the past few months, though it seems the marriage talks with the Imperial Family are going far smoothertely"


    As the name ''Nie Changsheng'' was said, a cold light appeared in Wu Long''s eyes but it quickly shed and disappeared, hidden but not extinguished.


    "Is there anyoneparable to the Thousand Eyes Information Bureau from the Azure Eagle Continent here on this one?"


    "No... there is no one single authority when ites to information, as the Underworld scene here is more chaotic, with many influences, small like my organization andrger vying for power"


    He replied and Wu Long nodded. With such arge market for underhanded means used by noble families and high demand for the services of people like Old Yen and his organization, there was bound to be arge number of organizations to provide those services.


    It seemed to Wu Long, that, unlike the Song Imperial Family that kept thew in the Azure Eagle Empire in iron gloves, both in daylight and night, the Nie Family was struggling to get hold of the so-called Night Market, wielding great power only in the open world of daylight.


    It made sense to Wu Long since the temperament of the backers of the empires were different, with the Song Family backed by blood rtions who would be willing to interfere in all matters, and the Nie Family backed only against threats of simr magnitude, meaning threats from people of the same circle as the backer, leaving the Nie Imperial Family to deal with everything below that themselves.


    Since the underworld scene sprang out within the empire and wasprisedrgely of organizations like Old Yen''s, with no backing of such high figures as the empire''s backers, the Imperial family was left to deal with them themselves. Not to mention it seemed that they were also bound by their ownws, not moving without just cause or evidence.


    "Then, what is the situation of the Imperial Familytely?"


    "Hmm, there are too many branches and too many princes and princesses, so they are all at each other''s throats. The current empress is trying to keep everything civil but there are fights going on in ces her eyes do not reach. Though none of the Imperial Family members are able to openly abuse their power, quite a lot of them use services from organizations like ours"


    Old Yen shook his head as he said this. He was about to have boosted his organization''s prestige by sessfully assassinating a prince with the hands of Gong Liwei when it all came crashing down.

 Chapter 206 The Law is Blind

    <h4>Chapter 206 The Law is Blind</h4>


    Old Yenmented his fate to meet the evil star that was Wu Long at the point when he was just about to seed in doing what other organizations of the same profession deemed impossible without severe consequences.


    Wu Long first waited a bit, thinking that he would resume the exnation on his own, but when it seemed that he was lost in his thoughts, slightly waved before Old Yen''s face.


    "Hm? What?"


    "You were saying..."


    Wu Long made the same circr gesture with his finger, telling him to go on with the exnation of the Imperial Family''s current situation.


    "Ah! Sorry, yes, the current empress came to power only 40 years ago, so the heirs to the throne have no chance to inherit it in theing 500 years at least, which is a major discouragement for all of them. The empress has no children of her own and is not even married, and it is rumored that not many in the Imperial Family want her to ever change that since they do not want morepetitors for the future throne, as the sitting monarch''s children often be prime candidates-..."


    "I am not much interested in that, what I want to know is not the Imperial Court gossip but the attitude of the current authority holders and their overall demeanor"


    Wu Long interrupted Old Yen who seemed to start rattling off all of the Imperial Family''s information he knew, not differentiating importance. He could only be grateful that Old Yen did not start with the history.


    "Hmm, the current Empress is originally an illegitimate child, who came to sit on the throne with sheer power that she possessed, but she is not much experienced in politics and sinceing to power has been boggled with the court... so it could be said that currently the empire is mostly in the hands of three Pce Ministers that were advisors to the throne long before and wield a great influence. They are outwardly protecting the same order as before but it is known in the dark circles that they indulge in their power a little too much"


    Old Yen pondered a little and gave Wu Long the rundown of the power structure he wanted.


    "Heh, so three wily old foxes are in charge huh..."


    Wu Long chuckled as he could picture what the situation was like now.


    "It seems our time is out, since the Imperial Officials areing"


    Old Yen''s body stiffened as he prepared for a strike after Wu Long''s words. He closed his eyes and stood, ready to ept his fate. But as his life continued to stay intact he slowly opened his eyes again, seeing Wu Long sheath the sword and put it away into the spatial ring.


    "Eh?"


    "Hm? What? Are you dissatisfied?"


    "N-no but I thought..."


    "You thought I was going to kill you? Hmm, well, since you cooperated so well I decided to leave your life intact for now..."


    Wu Long pointed his index finger at Old Yen''s forehead as he spoke.


    "... and you may even earn your life depending on how useful you will be in finding out what I want"


    "Who was responsible for poisoning you and then ambushing you?"


    "Oh? Look at how fast your head started working with the possibility of living in front of you"


    Wu Long chuckled and Old Yen wryly smiled as he scratched the back of his head in a slight embarrassment. He was trying to protect his dignity in death but he could not hide the fundamental feelings of unwillingness and fear before, even his thinking bing number.


    "You will probably have to cooperate with the Imperial Officials for now, but after this is all handled you can go straight to search for the information I need. Use the funds of your former organization as well as what I gave you earlier. I hope you don''t disappoint me"


    Wu Long dismissed him with a wave of his hand as he turned to the Gong sisters.


    "You will both have to cooperate with the investigation as well, but you can just let me do the talking and everything will be fine"


    "Who are you? Sister, is this man your friend?"


    "No... I don''t know..."


    Gong Liwei first wanted to refute her sister''s guess, but she could not outright do so since Wu Long indeed solved the situation and it seemed he did not have any ill intentions in winning the Flower Banquet Crown, but she still could not be certain.


    "Hmm, anyway, there is no need to worry about me, I am the Prime Disciple of the Profound Music Pce, one of the Five Great Sects, and with its influence, I am protected from even Imperial Authority as long as I don''t interfere with the Imperial Family, but it is not like any of them would be in this kind of ce, hahaha"


    Gong Liwei''s sister put her hands on her waist andughed, proudly pushing forward her impressive chest in a disy of confidence and invincibility, but an awkward expression crept onto Gong Liwei''s face as she touched her forehead with the fingers of her fair hand and lightly shook her head.


    Wu Long also smiled wryly at the confidentlyughing youngdy who was assured of her immunity.


    Just then, a group of people appeared on the scene from the torn building, and as she saw a certain young man among the group herughter gradually died down.


    "Haha...ha... haa~ well I''m done for"


    She then dejectedly said as her face still had the frozen smile from before.


    "Now''s a good chance to get rid of him, Fairy Gong Liwei"


    Wu Long chuckled at the expression of the young maiden and gave a reminder to her older sister.


    "Are you insane, the Imperial Officials are almost here"


    "Heh, it seems you do not want to implicate this youngdy here"


    "Cui''er you forgot to introduce yourself"


    "Eh? Ah~ I''m soon to be convicted, soon to be former Prime Disciple of the Profound Music Pce, the once-hailed genius, now turned criminal? Gong Cui, it is nice to meet someone before starting my life as a convict"


    The youngdy lifelessly reacted to her sister''s nudging and introduced herself without any emotion in her voice and with a distant look in her eyes.


    "Haha, it is nice to meet you, Fairy Gong Cui. And I have yet to introduce myself to Fairy Gong Liwei either. My name is Wu Long"


    "W-Wu? Are you perhaps rted to that Wu family?"


    Suddenly a glimmer of life returned to Gong Cui''s eyes.


    "Well, if you ask about origins, yes-..."


    "We''re saved!!! Sister, we''re saved!!! We''re really..."


    The young maiden started to jump in excitement as she was holding her sister''s hand and Wu Long awkwardly scratched his cheek, thinking of how to continue his sentence at this point. But since it was not something avoidable, it woulde up during the investigation anyway, he finally took a deep breath.


    "... yes, I was part of the Wu Family at one point but I am no longer associated with them"


    "... really... dead"


    The jumping maiden''s excitement died instantly and her figure slumped as her sister held her up with a wry smile as she expected something of the sort from how Wu Long''s sentence started.


    "Everyone stay in ce! We are from the Imperial Pce, and by the authority vested..."


    A group of people arrived and the person at the front started a long-winded speech.


    "...and we expect everyone to cooperate"


    When the speech ended there were already hundreds of city guards and even a dozen Imperial Guards flooding the open space. The onlookers did not disperse as they were ready to give their witness ounts of the events that transpired.


    "Inspector! Thank heavens you are here! This man is a menace to the Empire and our citizens! We ought to-..."


    The prince who previously was too scared to even make a sound, since he saw what Wu Long was capable of, was instantly revitalized as he saw the Imperial Officials, and pointing at Wu Long started loudly proiming.


    "Y-Your Highness? What are you doing here?"


    "That is not important! This man here-..."


    "My apologies, Your Highness, but until all circumstances are confirmed, by the Imperial Law you are to be treated as a subject of investigation, I ask that you do not make it hard on us and cooperate"


    The official who was first surprised at the appearance of such a figure here then returned to his former demeanor as his face was slightly apologetic but stern.


    "Tch"


    The prince choked on his words and then spat out his dissatisfaction as the inspector who arrived did not show any signs of being influenced by his status. However, despite the outer discontent, he did not further try to speak up or show any other signs of disobedience.


    ''Hmm, it seems the Imperial Family members are truly bound byw, heh, interesting''


    Wu Long inwardly thought as he witnessed this scene.

 Chapter 207 Connections

    <h4>Chapter 207 Connections</h4>


    After listening to the ounts of the onlookers the inspector approached Wu Long and Old Yen, and thetter somewhat guiltily nodded to him.


    ''Heh, so they are acquainted... it seems my intuition was right again, he is useful after all''


    Wu Long thought as he noticed the look of ''You are making trouble again'' on the inspector''s face when he nced at Old Yen.


    "So, it seems you are the main perpetrator here"


    The inspector looked at Wu Long with a more stern gaze, steering the direction Old Yen could take advantage of to be let off with a warning or simr light consequences.


    "Heh, it seems that there was a misunderstanding between us that we have already solved"


    Wu Long chuckled and looked at Old Yen. Thetter quickly understood and smiled.


    "Inspector, it was indeed a misunderstanding..."


    "Misunderstanding?!?"


    The inspector''s eyes widened and he had the look of ''Are you shitting me? How is this a misunderstanding? How the hell am I supposed to spin it like this?'', as he looked at the surroundings, littered with body parts of Old Yen''s former subordinates and rubble from the destruction unleashed by Gong Cui.


    "Yes, a minor misunderstanding we have already solved"


    Old Yen pleadingly looked and the inspector rolled his eyes almost imperceptibly but still maintained an outward dignified and strict appearance.


    "Ahem, you two follow me to the Precinct... as well as the twodies"


    He added as Wu Long patted Old Yen''s shoulder who looked with telling eyes at the two sisters, signaling the already irritated inspector with a guilty smile.


    "Inspector..."


    "Your Highness, you will be escorted to the Pce by the Imperial Guards for your safety while I deal with this situation and establish all truths of the matter, as well as deal with the consequences, thank you for cooperating with the investigation as well as your patience"


    The prince did not have a chance to even insert a word before he was escorted out with haste "for his safety and protection".


    Once they were at the precinct and at the office of the inspector, the owner of the office took off his hat of the government official andunched it at Old Yen with frustration.


    "Misunderstanding? Seriously? You want me to wrap it up as a misunderstanding?!?!"


    "Haha, Inspector Po, you should not get so angry, your blood pressure is going up again, at this rate you are going to have a misfortunate ident-..."


    "You are my misfortune!!! Have you ever thought how hard it is to clean up after you every damn time?! And this time it is a thousand times worse!!!..."


    He breathed heavily after shouting out but soon his breathing stabilized and he deeply sighed.


    "Haa... what''s his deal? He obliterated your establishment, a work of a few centuries no less, and you are going to call it a misunderstanding?"


    The inspector turned his gaze to Wu Long who looked with amusement at the scene before him.


    "He is... my current clien-..."


    "Hoh? Client? I didn''t realize what I gave you was so cheap to trade it for some services"


    Wu Long chuckled, and Old Yen paled a bit since what Wu Long gave him was sparing his life.


    "... my current boss"


    "B-... have you been chewing those weird mushrooms again?"


    The inspector looked at Old Yen in astonishment, while the Gong sisters finally slowly started to understand that they were not in as deep trouble as they initially thought.


    "Haa~, you got lucky the prince was unharmed because if he was harmed even in the slightest there would not be anything I could do to help. But as long as you did not cross that line, we just need a sufficient enough sum of money to cover everything up"


    Inspector Po, as he was called by Old Yen sighed, and sat down with an exhausted from the stress expression. Old Yen naturally nodded along and produced a spatial ring that he ced on the table, which the inspector examined and then nodded in confirmation.


    "Are they going to be an issue?"


    He then turned his gaze to the Gong sisters.


    "No issue at all, I have not seen anything, no bribes, no corruption, nothi-..."


    "Cui''er!"


    Gong Cui rattled off as Gong Liwei closed her mouth with her hand and Wu Long chuckled while Old Yen facepalmed.


    "I don''t get paid nearly enough for all of this"


    The inspector looked up at the ceiling as he heavily sighed.


    Wu Long once more was assured that his decision to spare Old Yen was right, as what hecked severely in this terrain were connections and knowledge, both of which were Old Yen''s forte. Even such a seeminglyplex situation where he would have to go into confrontation with the Empire was almost effortlessly solved. All it required to solve was some money, which he did notck.


    It was a dirty side of society that a righteous person such as Wei Lan would despise, even Gong Liwei had an ufortable look on her face, which was why the inspector asked about them in the first ce.


    But Wu Long was not a saint, and it did not matter to him that the inspector was heavily involved with the crime organizations in this entertainment district, as were most likely all the others. This was an ecosystem that naturally formed everywhere where society made rules, and more often than not Wu Long ignored it, if not outright used it like now.


    As they left the precinct, Wu Long dismissed Old Yen who went to get the information Wu Long requested from him.


    "Are you not worried that he will simply conspire against you?"


    "If he was such an idiot I would not have spared him in the first ce, he now knows that it is better to cooperate than to go against me, so he''ll behave"


    "Then, if he knows that he cannot fight you, what about if he runs away?"


    "When I spared him I ced my finger on his forehead, that was not just a simple gesture, but the moment when I ced a Soul Mark on him, he would not be able to run wherever on the three continents he goes. I just did not tell him that since I want to see what he chooses to do"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders as it truly did not matter much to him. If Old Yen tried to escape he would just get rid of him and find a new information source.


    Gong Liwei looked at Wu Long for some time, trying to figure out this mysterious man who seemingly had an answer to everything.


    "Then, what are you going to do now?"


    Wu Long asked Gong Liwei, and aplicated expression appeared on her face as she sighed. Returning to the family who sold her off was not a pleasant route to take, but then what did she have? Gong Cui had the Profound Music Pce, but she was not as talented in Music Dao so she could not follow her there, and she did not belong to any particr sect either.


    "Hmm, how about you temporarily join a group I travel with for now? We booked the whole floor of an inn, and there are plenty of rooms left so you can stay there for a few days until you figure something out"


    Wu Long asked and Gong Liwei first looked surprised, but then a light of suspicion appeared on her face. Just as she was about to speak up Gong Cui''s eyes shined.


    "That sounds nice! Sister, this guy''s a good guy!"


    "Cui''er!"


    Gong Liwei shook her head with a sigh.


    "What? Is he a bad guy?"


    Gong Cui looked at Wu Long with a cute suspicious look.


    "No... he is... I don''t know... Haa~ how did they let you go alone?"


    "Hm? Oh, they didn''t"


    "...?"


    "I ran away"


    Wu Long chuckled as Gong Liwei almost fainted from these words.


    "Cui''er! You... you seriously! Aaargh! I don''t know anymore, let''s go see this group first then"


    She cried out in frustration as it seemed that her little sister did not have anywhere to go in the capital as well. Wu Long almostughed out loud at how these sisters recklessly made decisions on the spot without thinking much of the consequences, but tactfully decided to not show too much amusement as the day had enough stress for the elder of the sisters.


    He led them to the inn where he and his beauties stayed with the pirates, where no one except for the mother-daughter pair showed much surprise at the sight of Wu Long bringing a pair of exquisite beauties with him.


    Much like Cao Xiang and Cao Mei were surprised at the sight of them, the sisters were also gobsmacked at the sight of so many peerless gorgeous women collected together, all traveling with one man, and while Gong Cui expressed excitement to see so many interesting new people, Gong Liwei''s mind was nk for quite some time.


    They were warmly weed by a beauty with a very shiny personality who had brown eyes and dark brown hair, wearing slim upper clothes and tight pants. The other beauties smiled for some reason when they saw the way she greeted them, as did Wu Long, while the pirates expressed surprise at the warm attitude of the usually colder beauty.


    ''Heh, it seems Min''er decided to probe them first''


    Wu Long inwardly chuckled, shaking his head at her suspicious personality to anyone she met for the first time.

 Chapter 208 A storm is coming

    <h4>Chapter 208 A storm ising</h4>


    As Wu Long curiously looked at Shen Min weing the Gong sisters, he proceeded to go into the inn with everyone. It was already deep into the night, which was why he offered the Gong sisters a ce to stay, and why Gong Liwei ultimately decided to at least check the group he was traveling with.


    She was first worried that it was a suspicious group of men, but now that this particr apprehension was alleviated, another one popped up in her mind, as she could not fathom who in the world could make so many heavenly beauties travel with them with no dark reasons behind it.


    So what she did was precisely why Shen Min used her lighter side to greet them, she asked the most innocent and clueless-looking girl who greeted them once they were away from Wu Long. Though she of course got an answer from the lighter side, it was not far from the truth as she learned that most of the group were his women, including the nice woman she was talking to, and only the mother-daughter pair were temporarily traveling with them.


    Shen Min also did not get any suspicious behavior from Gong Liwei, as she only worried about Wu Long making them follow him using some kind of underhanded means, and did not otherwise show any harmful thoughts or intentions toward him or the group.


    But whereas Gong Liwei''s suspicion was mostly alleviated by this conversation, Shen Min reserved her judgment until more time passed, since Gong Liwei could be still feeling on guard against her, and waiting to probe Shen Min''s lighter side more before taking action. She was determined to exhaustively check the sisters'' intentions by getting her lighter side to be closer to them.


    Wu Long did not interfere since there was no harm in her actions and she was ultimately protecting him and his women by her actions, which was heartwarming for him. He made a note to himself that he should thoroughly show his gratitude to herter.


    "You really are a skilled womanizer"


    Cao Xiang said to him as he was looking at his women and Cao Mei familiarizing themselves with the sisters.


    "Heh, you make it sound bad, I only offered them a ce to stay for a few days until they figure something out"


    "Ha! As if I would believe someone who already has five beauties only for himself"


    Wu Long smiled as he truly did not hide his appreciation for beauty.


    "Well, then you must be expecting something too, no? Since you are traveling with me as well..."


    "I... no, I meant them..."


    Cao Xiang suddenly blushed a little as the memories of her drunk behavior rushed through her head.


    "Rx, I am only teasing you"


    Heughed and she looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    "I was not expecting anything"


    "I know"


    "You must feel that I amughable"


    She sighed as she could not contain the feeling of shame at her drunk behavior previously, but more so, since he now knew her story she was a little more open about how she felt.


    "Not at all, you did what you had to do and made every effort with what you had. You cannot me yourself for the things that are outside of the scope of your knowledge and possibilities otherwise you can as well me yourself that the weather is bad"


    "That does not negate that I was taken for a fool and manipted by those people"


    "We all are sometimes pawns in someone''s game, the key is to know that, and be ready to jump off the board at the time when you are ready"


    Wu Long said, as even when he was at his strongest, in front of the woman who gave him this precious gift he may be at the same level of existence as Cao Xiang was in front of the schemers.


    "Do you think there is a way to oppose people who regard you as pawns? Aren''t they seeing every move you make on the board?"


    "Heh, when a yer looks at the board, there is always a side of the piece that is not facing the yer"


    Wu Long chuckled, and Cao Xiang nodded in introspection.


    "Thank you... both for then and now"


    She finally said as she wasforted at least partially by his words, as well as relieved a lot just by speaking out her inner thoughts.


    "Although I do not want you to express your guilt with your body, I would not at all oppose a hug of gratitude"


    "... You! You said you don''t extort women into rtionships!"


    Cao Xiang gasped and looked at him with wide eyes.


    "Hahah, I am joking, just joking"


    Wu Longughed and raised his hands in a disy of innocence as she blushed slightly, and went to join the others in talking to the Gong sisters with a light "Humph".


    ''Though I do find you a lot more alluring than when we first met''


    He added inwardly as he looked at her receding figure, still notpletely sure what it was that made him interested in women besides their beauty, since her looks or personality did not change at all from the time they met, and yet the level of attraction he felt toward her rose. He knew that attraction was not something that could necessarily be picked apart and analyzed rationally, and that was part of the maic force it held, that it was not somethingpletely understood. But it was still interesting to him to sometimes ponder on it.


    In the morning, Old Yen arrived at the inn.


    Wu Long sat in the inner courtyard of the inn after having breakfast with his women and travelingpanions. As the summer noon sun shined brightly above, there were umbres shielding the fair skin of the beauties. As he saw Old Yen enter the inner courtyard he stood up and approached him as they went for a stroll through the garden, Old Yen walking respectfully behind him.


    ''Heh, he''s surprisingly fast to adapt to his new role of a subordinate, quick-witted fellow''


    Wu Long inwardly praised Old Yen''s adaptability which thetter may not be so happy about, if he realized his own behavior change.


    "You have news for me?"


    "Yes, but the reports on the culprits within the Wu household are unclear, and there are many contradicting pieces of informationing from different sources. So they require further investigations, but there is definite information about the source of the poison, as well as which organization was hired for the ambush"


    Old Yen reported and Wu Long nodded. He expected as much, since the Wu Family was quite influential, it was hard to figure out the culprits within it from the outside sources alone. But he did not mind since having figured out the hands that were hired, it was simply a matter of following the chain to get to the one who held it.


    "Good job, any news about Mengqi?"


    "...yes..."


    As Old Yen reluctantly said Wu Long stopped his stroll and half-turned his head. He did not like the tone Old Yen had.


    "...It seems the Wu Family has already finalized the marriage talks with the Imperial Family, and they are hasting up preparations since they want a marriage ceremony as fast as possible. Also, sincest night reports about possible sightings of you have surfaced in the Night Market, and I doubt the Wu Family has not heard about it so they might start to rush even more"


    Old Yen understood that dying was not a good strategy and gave his report. The initial hesitation was out of fear as bearers of bad news were not often spared from the wrath those news brought. As he finished up, he waited with bated breath but to his surprise, there was no re of anger or violent reaction to the information he brought.


    "Hmm... and she..."


    Wu Long asked as he slightly frowned in thought.


    "There is a report that someone from the Wu Family hired a skilled Soul Cultivator a few months ago, around the time the youngdy cooped up in the Family Manor..."


    Old Yen reluctantly said, and his words trailed off at the end as he did not dare to finish the report with his assumption, though Wu Long could see where it was going so it did not matter to him whether he said it out loud.


    "Heh, just when I think they had crossed the final line they find another one to cross"


    Wu Long quietly said with a chuckle.


    That chuckle gave Old Yen chills, and the more calm Wu Long looked the more eerie it felt. What got Old Yen through the years of navigating the dark side of the Empire''s society were mostly his quick wit and intuition, with strength and cultivationing only secondary as he got through many situations when he was a lot weaker with just the former two. And now his senses were screaming at him while Wu Long looked the same as he usually did which brought a strange dissonance of perception.


    ''There is a storming for the Empire''


    Old Yen gulped as he thought while looking at Wu Long who resumed his stroll through the garden with a pondering look on his face. He now felt blessed that he was not on the other side of Wu Long''s distant gaze with the Wu Family and all those associated with them.

 Chapter 209 Race Against Time

    <h4>Chapter 209 Race Against Time</h4>


    As Wu Long went forward with a pondering expression, Old Yen soon rejoined him at the same respectful distance.


    "ce a few eyes on the Wu Family Manor for now, and have them report any suspicious activity or if the preparations for a marriage ceremony are about to beplete. Once you''re done with that, lead me to the poison provider and then the organization of the ambushers"


    "Yes"


    Old Yen knew that he would need a considerable amount of money to hire reliable people even with his connections, but since he was using the umted finances of his own organization as well as what Wu Long gave him, he simply nodded. His life was a lot more precious to him than all of these.


    He also inexplicably found himself a little atfort, since when he was in charge of his organization, he would always be worried about someone stronger than him showing up and ruining the years of his work.


    But when it actually happened, he discovered that he was liberated from worry, as he now had nothing to lose but his life. He was also now listening to the orders of someone much stronger than him, and it gave a sense of security since his life would be guaranteed as long as Wu Long was stronger than his enemies, which he did not doubt. The ease with which Wu Long decimated Old Yen''s organization, and no worry about the imperial authority in his demeanor after doing so showed that he was someone Old Yen could not even fathom. There was a strange charisma in Wu Long''s absolute confidence and apelling,manding feeling to listen when he spoke.


    "Collect all evidence you can as well. I am going to need itter"


    Old Yen nodded and went off to execute the orders he received as Wu Long returned from his stroll to the ce filled with talk and tinkeringughter of heavenly beauties.


    When Old Yen returned he led Wu Long to the seemingly normal pharmacy, where an old man met them with a business smile.


    "How may I help you, dear customers?"


    "Cut the crap you old shatan, you know why we''re here"


    "Old Yen, it seems you not only lost your organization but even became ap dog to the one who destroyed it"


    The old man''s face became mocking as he heard Old Yen''s reply to his greeting.


    "Don''t try to confuse me, we''re all busy people"


    "Hehe, be careful, on these streets, respect is very valuable as you know, and once lost it is something not easily recovered"


    "Ha! You seem to forget how I gained respect in the first ce"


    Old Yen''s face became a little menacing as the old man continued to mockingly stare at him.


    "Heh, you are a littlete though..."


    Several people came out of the inner parts of the pharmacy and more came in from the outside, switching the tablet outside from "open" to "closed".


    "...you might have negotiated with me if you arrived first"


    "You will regret this"


    Old Ye shook his head.


    These people were definitely skilled, and he even knew some of them. If it was a trap for him he might have been in deep trouble by now. But he was not worried even a little.


    Wu Long did not bother taking out a weapon, and Spiritual Qi ran along his hands. If one looked closely it would look very simr to the way Jade Palms of Serenity circted along the palms and fingers, but there was a fundamental difference between that Dual Cultivation Technique and this Combat Technique, even though they shared some principles.


    The people around sprang into action, targeting mainly Wu Long, while he adjusted his position so that the formation in which they were attacking instantly lost its effectiveness as they would now all be in each other''s way.


    He evaded an attack, pushing the attacker''s hand further away with his, and made a single strike to the neck, switching his attention to the next one. The one he struck was pushed away and held his throat with both hands, his weapon falling to the floor. Spiritual Qi was wreaking havoc inside his body, while the outside lookedpletely fine. After some time his eyes turnedpletely bloodshot and he started crying bloody tears as he fell to the floor, convulsing in agony thatsted andsted, still not taking away his life.


    Wu Long dealt each attacker only a single strike either to the back, chest, or neck, which all yielded the same result as the first one. Each opponentsted only one exchange since not one of them could make more than one attack before receiving their dose of Wu Long''s Spiritual Qi. By the time he incapacitated nearly all of the attackers, the first one still showed no signs of the final throes.


    Old Yen who first had to defend was now only a spectator, as he watched in horror at the sheer agony people lying around on the floor were in.


    "O-Old Yen, you know me right? This is-... this is simply business..."


    The old man''s face was now contorted into a smile that was not a smile, his eyes full of fear and pleading. Thest two of the attackers also fell to their knees before Wu Long, throwing away their weapons and kowtowing, their foreheads pressed against the floor between their hands.


    "Haa~ these guys are only like this now, after almost all of them are gone. See, that''s why I said you are quick-witted since I knew that I did not need this amount of persuasion to get you to listen"


    Wu Long smiled at Old Yen, who gulped and nodded with a bead of sweat going down the side of his forehead, as Wu Long''s "persuasion" tactics were definitely something he did not want to experience. When he attacked his organization, he gave everyone in it a quick painless death, where they lost their lives before they even realized it.


    Wu Long then ced his hands behind his back and went around the store, looking at the various products and medicines. Old Yen understood and turned to the old man while thest two of the attackers were still pressing their foreheads on the floor, not daring to move even a muscle, and the others were contorting in agony all around them.


    "Haa~ I told you that you would regret this. But it is not all lost, give up what you know, as well as all the records that could be used as evidence and you might just have a way out"


    Old Yen said and the old man nodded, he rattled off a few names that belonged to the Night Market as well as gave up his books of record, all the while praising Wu Long''s benevolence.


    Old Yen then turned to the two kneeling on the floor, as he, to his horror found the others still alive, small puddles of bloody tears umting under their faces.


    "You two, speak"


    "We... we are people of Bo Rinliu, he... he must know, the others were hired separately"


    Old Yen nodded as he knew some of the attackers, but they were free hands, so whoever hired them was likely doing so through a broker.


    "I know which broker ismon for all of them, we can go"


    Old Yen reported to Wu Long, who nodded and only took a step toward the exit when he stopped.


    "You wouldn''t have any Yang attribute medicine by chance?"


    Wu Long asked the old man and thetter looked at Old Yen with astonishment in his eyes, as it seemed that he was being extorted. Old Yen simply shrugged his shoulders with ''you reap what you sow'' written all over his expression.


    The old man obviously did not have any other choice but to give up everything, as Old Yen collected the weapons and spatial rings from the attackers.


    "Are we... um... going to leave them like this?"


    Old Yen asked and Wu Long indifferently looked at the people writhing in agony. Old Yen was prepared to end their lives himself if Wu Long found it too tedious. But...


    "Yes"


    A shudder went through everyone who was not lying on the floor in convulsions at this short, cold reply with no hint of hesitation or even a shadow of sympathy.


    ''Haa~ it seems I am going to hear an earful from Inspector Po again''


    Old Yen thought as he looked around him.


    "Let''s go, it is a race against time now"


    Wu Long said as he was already walking away.


    "Eh? There was no report about anything unusual from the eyes and ears I ced yet"


    "With this, whoever is behind them knows that they are in trouble, and they are going to start erasing their tracks"


    Wu Long said, and Old Yen immediately understood, the brokers they were going to, and the group responsible for the ambush of Wu Long in the past could be erased very soon to make them lose the trail. The people who attacked them just now could be sent to really deal with them, but they are also a probing force to test out the level of the threat. And the fact that they failed would move the people behind them to start cleaning up very soon.

 Chapter 210 I let them go

    <h4>Chapter 210 I let them go</h4>


    Old Yen led Wu Long to the location of the ambushers first, since it was more likely to be erased first.


    "Um... that technique..."


    On the way there, Old Yen reluctantly asked.


    "The one I used? It is called the Jade Palms of Agony, a technique that, if utilized correctly, could bring a gruesome end. But without skill, it is only useful at giving internal injuries without outer signs"


    "So they will die"


    Old Yen sighed with relief at the word "end" since it meant that the torturous experience they were going through would end.


    "Eventually, of course"


    "E-eventually? How long does it take?"


    "Different for everyone, and also depending on the spot I hit or the way I utilized the technique, but once they cry out enough blood for them to die of bloodloss, they of course will die"


    Wu Long said like he was describing a normal product and its uses as Old Yen shuddered at the thought since the speed at which they cried out blood was by no means fast.


    "Does it not have a cure? Would they not be saved then?"


    "Of course, it has a cure, but I doubt that anyone in the vicinity can perform it, and if they are lucky and have someone save them, it is their luck, I have nothing against luck"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders. He had no particr grudge against them, so if they by some miracle survived he would not pursue them to definitely kill them all. It made no difference to him whether they lived or died since they were not someone he cared about that much.


    ''Heh, I was able to use Jade Palms of Serenity that I made based on this technique with Qi Maniption Rings, but had to wait until Qi Manifestation Realm to use the original''


    Wu Long thought to himself. As he created the Jade Palms of Serenity, he also improved the efficiency of Spiritual Qi cirction, and thus dramatically reduced the Spiritual Qi burden that the technique required. His mind then momentarily went off to the Imperial Capital on the other side of the Inner Sea, to a spearwoman he used the Dual Cultivation technique with. A light smile touched his lips at the thought of Bi Rui and her blushing face. He did not consider having a rtionship with her at the time, but the thought did cross his mind at this moment. He chuckled, but his mind quickly returned to the present as he noticed the signs of fighting at the ce they were traveling to by the disturbance of Spiritual Qi.


    "Going first, catch up"


    Wu Long said to Old Yen and stepped forward, activating the Void Piercing Step at more output than he did previously when he traveled through the Azure Eagle Continent. He traveled first to the roof of a building and then disappeared into the distance. Old Yen widened his eyes at this speed and hastened his step as much as he could while also switching from the streets to traveling on roofs.


    Wu Long appeared on the scene within moments, seeing a group of assants attacking a seemingly normal inn, with the inn workers defending and no one caring about the guests who ran out with cries of terror. Wu Long quickly differentiated those who were attacking and those who were defending, and a sword appeared in his hand.


    He then stepped forward, and his figure appeared like a blur here and there on the scene, unleashing one sword strike for each of the attacking side members.


    Seven people appeared from the other side like they were only waiting for Wu Long to show up. One of them was on the level of the triplet brothers he met on the inds, as it seemed that they brought out some more formidable people, but it did not matter to Wu Long.


    He shed his sword, unleashing eight sword strikes that appeared in random order and with random trajectories, the first form of the Eight Extreme Strikes technique he used in the Clear River Pavilion before, but with apletely different speed and power of the attack as it shredded the ones who showed up into pieces. Meanwhile, he continued on to attack the ones who were on the offensive against the inn until there were only five left.


    The five were instantly cornered by the defending side.


    "Speak or die"


    Wu Long said to the five, while the defenders were also keeping their difference from him.


    "We will neve-..."


    One of them started a defiant speech and lost his head as sunlight reflection shed around Wu Long, and his sword appeared in another position than he held it earlier. He did not add any words and simply shifted his gaze to the others, who froze on the spot while the defending side was also slowly backing away from Wu Long.


    At this moment Old Yen finally caught up to the scene and looked at the ce with a wry smile as it seemed that he was only useful to Wu Long as an information handler, and hisbat skills werepletely unnecessary at this point.


    "Old Yen, what''s this all about?"


    A man with a young appearance but the demeanor of a middle-aged one looked at Old Yen with a questioning gaze.


    "Heh, don''t take me for a fool, youngster. You know what''s going on, I told you back then that it is better to think twice since such big business was not for small-time organizations like yours or mine, the fact they came to our small circle already told me they were looking for an easily disposable team, which was why I washed my hands off it. And now you''re paying for not listening to me. Besides, it is not like you don''t remember the mission that crippled your organization since you lost your Soul Cultivator partner"


    Old Yen chuckled at the man and thetter gritted his teeth.


    "But don''t be rash in your moves, your safest bet right now would be to cooperate, otherwise after he''s done with them, you''re next to be wiped out. Besides, what do you have to lose? If the Wu Family wants you dead you''re dead without his protection, and he might just spare you if you obediently cooperate"


    The man gritted his teeth as he agreed with the assessment, but it was a bitter pill to swallow nheless.


    Meanwhile, Wu Long was looking at the four people from the attacking team left, who watched the headless corpse of theirrade fall to the ground with a thump that reverberated through the depths of their souls.


    "H-hey man, we are just told what to do and get paid, we don''t know much..."


    One of them said with a trembling voice and the others almost cursed out loud because he just rendered them useless in the eyes of the man who held their lives.


    "Heh, you said not much, which means you do know something, I am not greedy... well, I am but not in this situation. Whatever you know is going to get you out of here"


    Wu Long chuckled as he gave them a chance.


    "W-we are hired on contract from the Su-In restaurant... the one who gave the order was a man, but he wore a cloak and a low-sitting bamboo hat with formations all over it, so there''s no way of knowing who he is"


    The one who spoke first said while nervously looking at Wu Long. He was still afraid that he might kill them even though they told him everything, but he simply nodded and moved his head in a gesture for them to "Go".


    They thanked him as they half-bowed while backing away and then turned as they ran away with all their might.


    "Hey! Where do you think-..."


    "I let them go"


    The man who talked to Old Yen previously tried to speak up as his men prepared to chase but Wu Long''s calm voice interrupted not only the leader''s voice but also any eagerness of his subordinates to move.


    "Give out everyone who participated in the ambush"


    Wu Long said and some of the people gulped.


    "Most of them are dead"


    The leader said, and Wu Long nodded since he knew that Lian Zhiqiu killed most of his attackers on the spot.


    "The remaining ones"


    As he said this, three peopleunched in different directions from the group. Sword Qi swirled and the people who ran suddenly lost bnce as they all fell, with the inertia from theirunching speed dragging them along the ground for a few moments.


    "You seem to think I don''t know your faces"


    Wu Long calmly said as he approached one of them.


    "The problem with that is that you did not bother concealing them back then"


    He said as they considered him easy prey and were not even masked when they attacked the young and powerless Wu Long. Old Yen saw a quick look from Wu Long as he approached the leader of the group that used the inn as the cover for their mercenary business to get any evidence if they had any information they might have while Wu Long emotionlessly ended the lives of the three remaining participants of the attack on him.

 Chapter 211 A Tree that Shields from Rain and Wind

    <h4>Chapter 211 A Tree that Shields from Rain and Wind</h4>


    Wu Long waited for Old Yen to collect the information as well as what evidence they had, and they both traveled to the Su-In restaurant, which was a front for one of the broker organizations of Night Market services and the ce where the people from the pharmacy, as well as the attack on the inn, were hired through.


    Both the group that was operating the inn, as well as the pharmacy old man went into hiding until they were contacted by Old Yen.


    As they approached the establishment, they could smell the pungent smell of blood.


    "A step toote, huh..."


    Old Yen said with some regret, but Wu Long shook his head as his gaze was still on the entrance of the restaurant.


    Three figures emerged from the inside, all wrapped in light cloaks and wearing bamboo hats that covered their faces.


    "It has been a while, Butler Bang"


    Wu Long smiled and the middle figure whose cloak was not covered in blood spatter unlike the two around him slightly shook. A wrinkled hand reached from under the cloak and slowly took off the bamboo hat, revealing a wryly smiling old man with gray-white hair.


    "It seems this hat is not doing its job in front of you, younglin''... haa~ why did you return?"


    The old man called by Wu Long Butler Bang ruefully shook his head,menting the choice of the young man before him to stand here again.


    "That is a strange question, why wouldn''t I?"


    Wu Long''s smile broadened at Butler Bang and thetter first slightly widened his eyes and then smiled again, shaking his head.


    "Hah, you are still as courageous and impulsive as always. It truly is a shame..."


    "The fact that you are doing this kind of job shows that someone high up is involved, there are not many in the family that have the power to move you"


    As Wu Long said this, this time the two who were standing as still as statues on the side of Butler Bang showed slight movement, but the old man raised his hand.


    "No need for haste, the district inspector will arrive when it is convenient for us, so we have plenty of time. I am too old to not cherish a meeting after a long time, especially since the separation after that is inevitable..."


    Butler Bang said with a calm tone, a tinge of sadness in his eyes. Old Yen, to his astonishment, noticed a kindness in the old man''s gaze when he looked at Wu Long as if he was looking at his beloved grandchild.


    "You are right, we have time, but I did note to reminisce about the past good times"


    Wu Long said with a smile.


    "Hoh? You got impatient... you were always so eager to hear what I had to say"


    "Well, people change... but more than that, I am not in as sentimental mood as you. Rather, quite joyful since I am returning home"


    Wu Long smiled at the man who was the figure of respect for the younger him. He never had such a person in the Wu Family of his past life, but here he grew up with this old man as a towering tree that covered him from rain and wind.


    "Haa~ can you just not return... go wherever it is that you were able to live a better life and never look back? And we could pretend that this meeting never happened..."


    "Team Leader-...!?!?"


    As Butler Bang said his words the two on his sides looked at him through their bamboo hats, and just from their astonished voices it was apparent that they were deeply shaken by the old man''s proposition.


    A stern look appeared in Butler Bang''s eyes and he looked to the man on his right, whose body shook with another emotion from before altogether.


    ''...!? This old fellow is dangerous''


    Old Yen started to understand that this old man had much more in his sleeves than just being a butler. From the addressing of the men beside him, he was one of the enforcers for the Wu Family and a high-level one at that. But what made Old Yen more apprehensive was that despite being only in the Revolving Qi Realm, Butler Bang gave him, someone one Major Realm above, an intense feeling of dread at the moment when his eyes turned to his subordinate.


    "A very kind proposition indeed, you are willing to take on such a massive responsibility of letting me go"


    Wu Long''s smile did not change. While the clueless and naive version of him did not know of Butler Bang''s shadowy status, from analyzing his memories, the current Wu Long knew that he was not a simple butler very easily.


    "Wu Long, let this old man spend hisst days without regret, just go and never look back"


    When he said the name "Wu Long", there was a grandfatherly love and warmth in it, as the old man''s expression turned back to an amicable one.


    "Unfortunately I have to decline since I have a lot of catching up to do with the ce I once called home"


    Wu Long smiled and Butler Bang sighed.


    "You are still as stubborn... really, all the karma of my long life must be punishing me with you..."


    "Well, if you lead Mengqi to me, I might consider leaving this nest of snakes untouched, for the old times'' sake"


    Wu Long said with a pondering expression. A tinge of pain appeared in Butler Bang''s eyes as he looked back at Wu Long.


    "You truly... insufferably...pletely... stubborn. I told you it was not going to end well back then... why did you not hear me...? Both of you..."


    He said as his voice was a little hoarse, showing both aging and emotion.


    "It was you who poisoned me, wasn''t it?"


    Wu Long suddenly said and Butler Bang''s eyes widened, and then a wry smile appeared on his face.


    "Clever boy, you are right. I did, so that you can live"


    "You think I would have been happy living without Mengqi?"


    "At least you would have been alive"


    "So you decided to take away my manhood? An interesting choice of protection"


    "You would not have listened had I tried to reason with you... you were too young, too impulsive... "


    Butler Bang said as his eyes became filled with affection and remorse. He noticed the change in Wu Long instantly when he saw him, as he knew Wu Long before like the back of his own hand. He was mystified by the transformation but he also saw something fundamentally unchanged in him. While the current Wu Long before him was more mature and gave off a dangerous feeling as an opponent, there was something in him, a core part that never changed.


    "So you were there when the ambush happened as well... and you were the one who gave a separate mission to that Soul Cultivator..."


    Wu Long continued his deduction and the old man just nodded, as there was little meaning in hiding anything.


    "Who knew that I did not even have to interfere... that woman appeared out of nowhere. Heh, though the poor sod who was told to seal your memories dying there was out of my n, I would have still cleaned him up to tie the ends so he at least did not feel the betrayal before departure, in a way he was lucky I guess"


    Butler Bang said with a tinge ofughter in his voice. Old Yen listened to their conversation with astonishment as he finally started to understand the miraculous way Wu Long managed to survive long enough after the prince became interested in Wu Mengqi.


    "I am curious, why did you go against the wishes of your masters, to whom you were loyal long before I ever showed up, multiple times just to save me?"


    Wu Long asked with genuine interest. He could see Butler Bang''s character very clearly now unlike in the past. He was someone loyal to the point of fault, but he still went against his orders at several crucial junctures. Not to mention two cases Wu Long knew of, he was sure there were many more attempts at removing him as an obstacle that the younger him never even noticed.


    "I don''t know... maybe as I got older I grew soft"


    Butler Bang shrugged his shoulders. The two people around him were visibly nervous since hearing such a conversation was not a good thing for them. They would be either erased by their terrifying Team Leader, or would beter forced to tell on him, and then ordered to go against him, which was a death sentence either way. The old man paid them no mind as he was focused on Wu Long, but only a fool would try to do something thinking that he was now guardless.


    Old Yen was also tense as he looked at the two, and he also sensed a few other people in the vicinity.


    Only the old man and Wu Long stood rxed as if having a normal conversation in a goodfortable setting. A young man with a mature and wise gaze, and an old man, like a towering tree, gently covering the young man from the furious heaven above with its leaves.

 Chapter 212 The Butler’s Duty

    <h4>Chapter 212 The Butler''s Duty</h4>


    As Wu Long and Butler Bang looked at each other, the surrounding was getting tenser.


    "Hmm, let me ask you this, since I am not going to take you up on your offer, would you consider mine?"


    Wu Long said after some thought.


    "You have an offer for this old man?"


    "It is nothing much, I am offering you to change your employer"


    Butler Bang first froze, then his eyes widened, and then he started heartilyughing, bringing shudders to the two people on his sides and Old Yen.


    "...hahaha, ahahaha fyu~... younglin'', don''t make jokes with this old man, it''s bad for my health tough so much"


    Butler Bang wiped a tear that came out fromughter from the corner of his eye.


    "I am not joking with you, and I am quite sincere. That way your wish cane true and you do not need to fight me and die by my hand"


    "Heh, you seem to have gained a lot of confidence outside... but that is beside the point. I have been raised in the Wu family from when I was a small child, a lowly orphan with nowhere to go... much like you were. I owe them a debt of gratitude"


    "And you repaid that debt with hundreds of years of loyal and exceptional service. There has to be a line at which you had already done more than enough for them... not to mention that the current most prominent family members are not the ones who gave you that kindness, and the one who picked you up from the streets died a long time ago"


    "Even if you are right, what then? What do you need a feeble old man who can count the remaining years of his life on both hands for?"


    "What for? To perform the butler''s duties of course? I am not telling you to switch professions, you see I have quite a big household already, and it will still grow. I will eventually need a few hands to deal with the daily needs a household has"


    Beads of sweat went down the men who were on Butler Bang''s side as he looked at Wu Long in silence, not rejecting his proposition outright.


    "...Why me? And what makes you think I will switch sides so easily?"


    "Heh, you have already been taking care of me before, and you are good at your job. Not to mention I do owe you some gratitude so it would be a shame to be on the opposing sides. Besides, you were willing to go against the wishes of your masters for me, so in a way, you are already one of my people. Andstly, what do you have to lose anyway?"


    Wu Long widely smiled, shrugging his shoulders, and the people on Butler Bang''s sides slowly started to reach for their weapons, as the skin on their hands was covered with goosebumps, the hair on them raised as if fur on a startled cat.


    "I suppose you are right..."


    Butler Bang nodded with a wry smile and at that moment both subordinates took out their swords, rushing off to the sides away from the old man. But as they went away they fell into pieces as thin lines of sun reflection ran across extremely thin wires that were held in Butler Bang''s hands.


    "Heh, I told you guys to not make rush decisions in battle and always pay attention to your surroundings... but you never listened to my lessons"


    He shook his head as a few others who were trying to run away were cut into pieces by the wires that seemed to cover the entire area. Cold sweat ran down Old Yen''s back as he only now realized that the old man somehow concealed the wires from perception with a profound Spiritual Qi maniption method.


    "Don''t worry, Butler Bang, you are not switching gold for dirt, as your new household is as rich as its enemies"


    Wu Long jokingly said as he knew well that Butler Bang never used the sry he received from the Wu Family, only using it a few times for Wu Long when he was younger, so it did not matter to him whether Wu Long was rich or poor.


    "Of course, Young Master"


    Butler Bang said with a smile and Wu Long looked at him with a look of surprise.


    "Heh, well that''s the first time I heard such an address, but whatever''sfortable for you I guess, I don''t really care if you call me just Wu Long as you did previously"


    "Hahaha, no can do, Young Master, a butler has the butler''s pride you see"


    Wu Long shook his head and went forth as the wires around the ce began to rapidly get out of Wu Long''s way and clear the area. Old Yen still did not dare to move, as if nailed to the spot he was standing at. Butler Bang also looked vigntly at him.


    "Young Master..."


    "Ah, yes, this is Old Yen, he does some work for me temporarily. You do not need to be on guard against him"


    Wu Long lightly waved his hand from side to side, dismissing any caution or worry, and Butler Bang slightly rxed, though the same could not be said about Old Yen who was still as if treading on thin ice.


    "Is the Su-In restaurant wiped clean of evidence?"


    "Yes, but I have it in my spatial ring, was going to dispose of itter"


    Butler Bang nodded and Wu Long smiled as he now had everything he needed. He turned as he headed in the direction of the Wu Family Manor while taking out amunication talisman and sending a message to Ye Ling that he would be starting, so she needed to be on guard against anyone trying to get to the pirates.


    "Is it one of the Elders?"


    "Yes and no, there are a few elders involved but the main culprit you are searching for is Wu Tianshui"


    "The Patriarch''s third son? Did Nie Chansheng promise to make him the next patriarch or something?"


    "I do not know for sure but most likely..."


    "And the patriarch? There is no way Wu Tianshui had the power to mobilize you without the patriarch''s approval..."


    "Of course, that snotty brat is not someone I take orders from. The patriarch does not want this scandal to grow bigger so I was sent by him separately to clean up Wu Tianshui''s mess, I also erased the one he sent to hire the Su-In people"


    Wu Long nodded while walking, the two following behind him on his sides.


    "Young Master... do you not me me? The poison..."


    "You did that so that I would not look like a threat to the ones who viewed me as an obstacle, protecting me. And I already cured the damage, so I am not inconvenienced by it"


    Wu Long did not express much emotion at the mention of Butler Bang''s past deeds, as they were ultimately his way of protecting him. Without him, it was quite likely Wu Long could have died before even being able to recover the memories of his past life. Butler Bang sighed with relief as that decision was not an easy one to make, but it was definitely the one that kept Wu Long alive for so long.


    "How is Mengqi?"


    "She is... I don''t know. Lately, she has been absent-minded. As if in a daze. She was not as vehemently opposing the marriage recently so Tianshui managed to push for it in the family council..."


    Butler Bang said with some hesitation, but to his surprise did not notice any dismay on Wu Long''s face.


    "Is the Wu family unaware of the Soul Cultivator?"


    "...Soul Cultivator?"


    When Old Yen timidly asked Butler Bang''s eyes shed with a dangerous light.


    "Those sons of..."


    "Rx, it seems they did not do a direct maniption or memory seal since the Patriarch would have noticed, they are just grinding down her will a little to make her more susceptible to persuasion, and probably numbing her memories of me"


    Wu Long said as Butler Bang''s fury was about to explode, making the jumpy Old Yen almost wet his lower robes.


    "Eh? Um... boss..."


    Old Yen suddenly took out hismunication Jade and his eyes widened.


    "They are preparing for the arrival of the prince with the official marriage proposal paperwork"


    "How convenient, it seems that I don''t even need to seek him out, he wille out on his own"


    A cold smile touched Wu Long''s face and both of the people behind him felt a slightly suffocating feeling fill the surroundings. Wu Long''s aura slightly changed, as if an ancient monster opened its eyes after a deep slumber.


    As they sped up, Wu Long sensed from the distance as a procession with an imperial insignia went inside the Wu Family Manor.


    When Wu Long''s group arrived in front of the manor, Butler Bang went forward.


    "What is he going to do?"


    Old Yen nervously asked as he could not feel at ease with Butler Bang around.


    "What do you mean what I am doing? I am performing a butler''s duty of opening up the door for my master"


    Butler Bang said, overhearing Old Yen''s question, sun reflections appearing in the air around him as he approached the gates to the manor.

 Chapter 213 I am back

    <h4>Chapter 213 I am back</h4>


    In a quaint courtyard of the Wu Family Manor in the Imperial Capital stood a small crowd of people wearing luxurious robes.


    Among them, the most eye-catching was a breathtakingly beautiful young woman. Her long brown hair was tied up into aplicated hairstyle, and a few locks were freely falling on the sides, framing her delicate face that still had somest signs of adolescence in it, but already bearing the mesmerizing beauty and an enchanting air of budding maturity. Her piercing blue eyes were looking a little dazed, not entirely focused on what was happening around her. Her sensual but at the same time delicate figure would make people look back at her when she walked in public.


    "Mengqi, are you sure about this?"


    A middle-aged man stood not far from her, and a slightly worried expression was visible on his face.


    "Sure? What can she be sure of at this age? She doesn''t even know what is good for her and you want to ask her if she is sure? Wu Tiandu, you better worry about your children than mine. Has your son found a good enough bride? Look at his age, he is old enough to father children of Mengqi''s age and still unmarried!"


    Another middle-aged man, who stood right at her side looked at the first one, whom he called Tiandu, with irritation.


    "Elder Brother, she is still acting strange, don''t you think? She was so opposed to the marriage before but now..."


    "Ehem! What are you getting at?"


    The man whom Wu Tiandu called elder brother said with a strict furrowing of his eyebrows, interrupting the former who tried to not mind the cold remark about his own son.


    "Eldest Brother, don''t worry about Second Eldest Brother''s meddling, he is just worried about his own son''s marriage falling behind your Mengqi''s, thus losing not only half his business but also not even making decent marriage connections for the family. But then again, with his looks who would be interested in his son, hahaha"


    "Wu Tianshui! You better shut that mouth of yours..."


    "Or what? Your business has been doing even worsetely, and our father is not fond of mediocrity. He would rather support me than the one who fails when he was given everything to seed, even if I am younger than you"


    The middle-aged man called Wu Tianshui narrowed his eyes with a smile touching his thin lips.


    "Third Brother... that is a little-..."


    A fourth middle-aged man meekly said but was shut up by a quick cursory gaze from Wu Tianshui.


    "You...! Haa~ forget it, it is your daughter after all"


    Wu Tiandu shook his head in the end and looked at the eldest of the brothers with a defeated look, still briefly passing a concerned one to the emotionless Wu Mengqi.


    "Tianhuo..."


    A middle-aged man with some slight signs of aging and gray hair mixed into his brown, said as he stood in the middle of the small crowd and the eldest of the three brothers immediately stood at attention.


    "Yes, father"


    "Your daughter is indeed behaving a little strangely..."


    As he said these words, unnoticeable to actually everyone a shiver went through Wu Tianshui, the third of the brothers.


    "Ahem... with all respect, Patriarch, young ones at that age are prone to being mncholic, and behaving erratically"


    On the opposite side of the Patriarch from the brothers that spoke before, stood a group of elderly people, visibly at almost the same status as the brothers if not higher.


    "Elder Fen... you think she is just in a defiant phase?"


    The Wu Family Patriarch raised his eyebrow, and when he saw the nod of the one he spoke to, caressed his chin with a pondering look.


    "Perhaps you are right..."


    He nodded and said, but it was noticeable to anyone who knew him intricately that his mind was currently not here, and not entirely on this conversation.


    "By the way, I do not see Butler Bang for some reason, I would have thought on such an important asion..."


    One of the other elders spoke up and the Patriarch''s eyes shed with focus.


    "I sent him on an errand, nothing important. Should be done with soon enough..."


    Just as he spoke a servant appeared in the gateway of the courtyard, and gave a respectful nod, which brought the attention of almost everyone in the courtyard to the entrance as they adjusted their poses.


    "The seventy-fourth prince of the Wood Spirit Empire, His Imperial Highness Nie Changsheng is making his entrance"


    The servant announced, and a handsome young man walked into the courtyard, surrounded by bodyguards and attendants. There was also an unremarkable middle-aged man in gray robes in his entourage, who for some reason caught the attention of the Wu Family Patriarch.


    ''Hmm, they are ying with fire''


    Wu Family Patriarch thought to himself as he shook his head slightly, but he then made an amicable face and weed the prince.


    The Wu Family had an exalted status, so they did not need to bow in the presence of a mere prince, one of many in this empire, but Nie Changsheng was still rather warmly weed due to his recently skyrocketing influence among the imperial heirs.


    After the ceremonious and rather pompous exchange of greetings and gifts, Nie Changsheng approached Wu Mengqi with an enchanted look in his eyes, mes of desire and obsession burning in his eyes.


    "Fairy Mengqi. I am finally-..."


    He reached for Wu Mengqi''s hand, but the silent and motionless until this moment youngdy suddenly made a step back and yanked her hand out of the way as if she touched something hot before Nie Changsheng''s hand could even touch her fair skin.


    A moment of awkward silence hung in the air as Wu Tianshui shot a look at a man standing not far behind him, who had an astonished look on his face. He then quickly nodded to Wu Tianshui and made a concentrated expression as he looked at Wu Mengqi. The light of focus that began to appear in her blue eyes dimmed.


    "Ahahaha! My Mengqi seems to be shy, my apologies Your Highness"


    Wu Mengqi''s father, Wu Tianhuo made an awkwardugh, which most of the people from the Wu family, and then the Imperial entourage to not be impolite, supported with augh of their own.


    Nie Changsheng''s hand that was stretched out clenched as he smiled and took it back.


    "Of course, my apologies, I was too happy and thus a little too rash..."


    He said still smiling, but the people in his own entourage could see that there was a vein pulsing on the still-clenched hand that he ced behind his back. Just as he turned back to Wu Mengqi and opened his mouth to speak a loud noise resounded from the direction of the main gates of the manor and a cloud of dust appeared there, visible even from this courtyard despite the gateway being far away.


    The noise was apanied by intense Spiritual Qi fluctuations, and then amotion rose from that direction that was bing more chaotic and loud as it rapidly approached this courtyard. The Wu Family members looked in that direction with shock as no one dared to do something so presumptuous as breaking into their manor almost as long as the Empire stood, and the Imperial Guards took a defensive formation around Nie Changsheng, effectively separating him from Wu Mengqi further.


    The Wu Family Patriarch first furrowed his eyebrows with fury, but then as he noticed a very familiar aura doing most of the destruction and covering the surroundings with Spiritual Qi fluctuations, first astonishment, and then disbelief appeared in his eyes.


    ''Old Bang? What the hell...''


    A thought shed through his mind but he did not have time to finish it as the gateway to the courtyard they stood in blew up and rays of summer sunlight were reflecting with thin lines around the destructed spot amidst the rubble and dust that rose into the air.


    Three figures emerged from the cloud of dust, and the one in the center was an exceptionally handsome young man, with a bright smile on his face.


    "It''s good to be home, don''t you think? Oh! I see everyone is here to greet me, hey everyone! I''m back!"


    Wu Long first spoke to Butler Bang at his side with a "nostalgic stroll through a childhood home" tone, and then, as if only then noticed the people in the courtyard and waved to the gobsmacked faces with a shiny smile. His tone was as if he just came home from leisure traveling, and was happy to see the people who were warmly weing him. But despite his bright smile and friendly tone, a cold shiver went through the people in the courtyard, and a strange mismatched emotion appeared eerie.


    At that moment, the man behind Wu Tianshui''s eyes widened in disbelief as the light of focus appeared in Wu Mengqi''s eyes, and her figure slightly shook while her gaze shifted from right in front of her to Wu Long. When his figure reflected in her deep blue eyes, tears appeared on the corners of her eyes as her lips parted to speak out the name of the one she longed for.


    "...Wu...Long...."

 Chapter 214 Mind your tone

    <h4>Chapter 214 Mind your tone</h4>


    "W-Wu Long? He''s alive?"


    The man called Wu Tiandu said with astonishment, and there were several more surprised faces and voices as they looked at the arriving three people.


    "What is Butler Bang doing?"


    The others wondered as Wu Tianshui gnashed his teeth, hatred raging in his eyes.


    Wu Mengqi''s legs moved, first slowly, as if struggling but then gradually she started running toward Wu Long. The man behind Wu Tianshui concentrated and powerful waves of Soul Power stretched toward the running young maiden but to his astonishment she was shielded by a screen of even more powerful Soul Power. The man looked at Wu Long with disbelief and shock as he could not imagine someone a Major Realm below him with such a powerful Soul Sea. He was leagues above the man Wu Long met in the Tingren Kingdom in skill and quality of Soul Power, but he was still nowhere near a match for the Qi Manifestation Realm Wu Long.


    "Stop her!!!"


    Nie Changsheng shouted and his bodyguards were about to spring into action, but thin lines on the reflected sun started making sparks against their armor.


    "Mengqi!!! Get back here!!"


    Her father shouted in anger as the Wu family patriarch still looked in astonishment at Butler Bang and Wu Long alternatively.


    "Wu Long!!!"


    Wu Mengqi ran into Wu Long who weed her into his embrace with open hands and tightly hugged her as she wrapped her hands around him. Her hands trembled as she was still in disbelief.


    ''If this is a dream I do not want to wake up!''


    She thought to herself and tears ran down her cheeks while she clung to him. Wu Long warmly smiled as her familiar scent filled his lungs, making him truly feel at home.


    "I am back for you, Mengqi"


    He whispered to her ear and she smiled as she burrowed her face into his chest.


    "Get her back! Get her back here immediately and kill that bastard!!!"


    Meanwhile, Nie Changsheng shouted in rage, his forehead bulging with veins and his neck bing red from the strain of shouting at the top of his lungs.


    Wu Tianhuo was also shouting for Mengqi to return as the others were making promations of surprise or indignation. There was also a crowd of people who appeared from the other side of the smoke cloud that followed Wu Long''s group here in desperate and futile attempts to stop them who were now also making noise as they finally recognized the intruders.


    "Silence!!!"


    Suddenly, a stern loud voice backed by Spiritual Qi broke the chaotic sounds and the struggle of the prince''s bodyguards also died down. Themanding tone in this voice made everyone but Wu Long and Butler Bang shudder, including Old Yen and Mengqi. Wu Family Patriarch finally calmed down from his astonishment and took the situation under his own control. The ce turned silent finally and the chaotic movements stopped as well.


    His stern gaze traveled through the crowd and everywhere it went the people lowered their gazes in shame at their chaotic behavior before. His eyes then shot toward Wu Long, and after looking at him with a probing gaze for a little, then went to his side, looking at Butler Bang.


    "Old Bang... exin"


    The Wu Family Patriarch demanded with a heavy tone of voice, not hiding his displeasure.


    "My apologies, Partiarch, you can consider these actions as my resignation, since I now serve a different master. I express my gratitude for the years I have spent in the care of this household, and hope you do not consider this a betrayal, as my service to this house has been loyal until the death of the previous patriarch, who wished for me to follow my heart with hisst words"


    Butler Bang did not falter under this gaze, speaking calmly and with dignity. The Patriarch of the Wu Family furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Resignation?! Are you joking with me right now? What the hell is going on?"


    "Unfortunately, that is as far as the courtesy to my former employer gets, the rest you will have to discuss with the man in charge"


    Butler Bang shook his head as his previous answer was the final courtesy he intended to extend, fully bing subordinate to Wu Long at this point since he made his final greetings to the house he formerly served.


    "Have you gone senile already? Are you going to exin why have you not finished the orders I gave you or not?"


    The Wu Family Patriarch refused to acknowledge Wu Long''s presence and still looked at Butler Bang, while Wu Tianshui looked both scared and surprised as a slow realization came to him.


    "Father..."


    "Silence! I am not asking you, you imbecile! Did you really think I wouldn''t know?"


    As Wu Tianshui tried to speak up the Patriarch shut him up with a stern shout, as annoyance was brimming in his voice. Wu Tianshui shuddered with every word the Patriarch spoke as the other brothers looked with suspicion at the third eldest of them.


    Despite the question, Butler Bang turned a statue, silently standing to the side and slightly behind Wu Long, with no signs of answering or even acknowledging the Patriarch''s words. Thetter, seething with rage in his eyes but still maintainingposure was still stubbornly staring at the old man, but to no avail. Finally, after some time of awkward silence, the Patriarch was forced to look at Wu Long.


    "Haa~ I was resigned to keep you in the family, in keeping with my father''s dying wish. I even ignored your rtionship with Mengqi for some time when it was not an issue. But... are you going to repay all of that by humiliating our noble house? I will not let this house be reduced to a farce andughingstock of the dirt that fills the streets!


    I don''t care about marriage with the Imperial Family, our house has as long, if not more illustrious history than the Nie Family. But I will not be presiding over the time when a lowly beggar who was picked from who knows where by my father who was already weakening in mind, turns this house into a circus!"


    The Patriarch started with a low voice that eventually turned into a thunderous shout at the end, as Mengqi shuddered in Wu Long''s embrace.


    "G-Grandfa-..."


    "Shut up!!! You disobedient silly girl! I am not talking to you!!! Immed-..."


    The Patriarch shouted but a cold sensation of extreme danger shrouded him and he was forced to shut his mouth.


    "Mind your tone, no one talks to my woman in this manner"


    Wu Long''s cold voice, although he said it in a rtively low and calm tone was heard clearly by everyone.


    "Y-You are speaking to the Patriarch!!!"


    The Wu Family members started to speak up in indignation, as they were filled with a strange dissonance since they were covered with cold sweat in front of a Qi Manifestation Realm boy.


    "Silence!"


    The Patriarch was forced to calm the scene down again, as he too was looking at Wu Long in bewilderment. The sensation of danger, as if a cold de was pressed against his neck was still vivid in his mind.


    "Hmm, it seems you do have something different about you..."


    The Patriarch said ponderingly as he was not sure if the man before him was truly Wu Long. It was long established that Wu Long''s talent was too poor and that he would never reach Qi Gathering Realm, let alone Qi Manifestation.


    "Let us speak clearly, you do not have anything against my rtionship with Mengqi, but since the whole situation was turning into a farce, you wanted to clean it up, the most efficient method being to remove the only knot this situation had, me"


    Wu Long said, as he was not fond of stretching out the conspiracies.


    "That is correct, while I did not mind you as long as you were not a problem, once you became a burden to the house I did not have to hesitate, what of it?"


    The Patriarch said with a chuckle, not intending to hide his stance as he looked at Wu Long with a stern look. Wu Long nodded in return.


    "That is one head, next..."


    He said and a light tremor went through the crowd as Wu Mengqi looked up at Wu Long in astonishment. Wu Long''s gaze turned to Wu Tianshui.


    "You are the one who mainly wanted to have Mengqi be married off since you were offered benefits-..."


    "Liar! There is no such-..."


    "Tianshui, stop behaving like a little bitch and own up to your own damn actions!"


    The Wu Family Patriarch shouted in annoyance as his third son''s behavior was making him more and more annoyed in recent years.


    "F-Father...eeigh! Damn! Yes! Yes, I did want her to be married off so what?! Eldest brother was not against the idea so who cares?!"


    "So hiring a Soul Cultivator to dupe that old brick and Mengqi''s father was also not a problem?"


    Wu Long asked, paying close attention to the face of the most troublesome man, Mengqi''s father as he did hesitate to kill him in front of her. The Patriarch and Wu Tianhuo expressed first surprise, and then anger shed in their eyes, as well as the other two brothers.


    "Tianshui! You-...!!!"

 Chapter 215 [Bonus chapter] Taking Sides

    215 [Bonus chapter] Taking Sides


    Wu Tianshui looked nervously to his sides as the gazes on him shifted, but the Patriarch only cursed and looked back at Wu Long.


    "I am not going to lie, it does tarnish things a little, but that is something I will deal withter. From my point of view, this situation does not change at all, no, now there are even all the more reasons to clean this up"


    He said with a heavy tone, and Wu Mengqi''s father nodded.


    "Indeed it does not make me happy that I was almost duped by this fool, but I am of the same opinion as Father. Even if she is opposing the decision now, she does not know what is good for her yet. And you, you were better off lost for all I care"


    "Father!"


    Wu Mengqi''s voice broke as she never felt so betrayed as at this moment.


    "You must know what a daughter''s duty is, Mengqi"


    Wu Tianhuo said with a little guilty conscience but there was still a stern look on his face. Wu Long''s gaze turned colder as he felt the beauty in his arms tremble with pain.


    "Is the position of the Patriarch something so covetable that you wish to exchange your daughter for it?"


    Wu Long asked with a mocking tone and Wu Tianhuo made a "Humph" as he looked away, not rejecting his insinuation.


    "Wu Long... I..."


    Mengqi struggled toe to terms with the revtions about the family around her. There were never any warm rtionships like amon family would have between them, but she still regarded them with the respect a daughter and granddaughter would. She never expected that to her father she was a doll that could be traded for enough benefits, or that the reputation of the family was far above her fate in her grandfather''s eyes.


    "Don''t worry"


    He reassured her, but she shook her head as she could not imagine how he could oppose all of these people.


    "Butler Bang, who were the people responsible for making attempts at removing me besides Wu Tianshui?"


    Wu Long asked as he returned his gaze to the people in front of him. Wu Mengqi trembled in his arms at these words as she looked toward the Wu Family members with disbelief. Wu Tiandu, her second uncle looked around himself with incredulity and some disdain as well.


    "Wu Tianhuo, Elder Wu Fan, Elder Wu Shihen, Elder ..."


    Butler Bang surprisingly started off with Wu Mengqi''s father, who looked not at all fazed by the revtions, unlike the seven elders that Butler Bang listed after, who wore ufortable expressions.


    "And finally, you"


    Wu Long first nodded, and then his gaze turned to Nie Changsheng, and at the moment the word "you" left his mouth a chill went through the people around again, but this time it was far more intense, as the Soul Cultivator behind Wu Tianshui paled and faltered on the spot.


    "Haa~ you really don''t learn your lesson"


    Wu Long shook his head, not entirely sure why this man was before him again. When Ye Ling appeared before him, he attributed it to the gift the mysterious woman gave him, the same as when he found Wu Mengqi in his memories. But when he went further through the memories of his new life he experienced a shock as he noticed a few more familiar faces. Namely, Butler Bang and Nie Changsheng.


    Butler Bang''s face was of the kind old man, a stranger to them, who helped him and Wu Mengqi in their past lives when they were pursued and died protecting their retreat, while Nie Changsheng was the young Emperor who was the source of their troubles.


    Wu Long was now not sure what to make of it as the gift of the mysterious woman turned out not what he thought it would be.


    He was certain that he was not in the past, as there were formations in this world that were created and published by academies during his past life, but the appearance of the same people was puzzling.


    "Whatever the reason for you to stand before me again, your end is not something that will change"


    "Hah! Bold words for a lowly scum from the streets! I am the prince of this Empire! Do you think you can stand on the same level as me, coveting my woman? You are not normally qualified to even speak with me, let alone threaten me!"


    Nie Changsheng looked at Wu Long with rage and hatred as jealousy was deeply coating his every word, the reflection of Wu Mengqi in Wu Long''s embrace in his eyes was making him mad with fury.


    Wu Long did not bother with the bbering prince anymore as his eyes turned to a far more curious figure.


    "Heh, I did not expect their hands to reach even here"


    Wu Long said and the unremarkable man in gray robes in the prince''s entourage slightly shook as his eyes widened.


    "Hoh, you can see me?"


    "Of course I can, that old brick also can"


    Wu Long said as he pointed at the Wu Family Patriarch, who had a vein popping out on his forehead at being called "old brick" twice today.


    "Hmm, it seems my illusion arts are yet not perfect, but as long as I can escape the de Empress''s eyes..."


    "Heh, she is not your only concern, is she? Was thest warning not enough for you lot?"


    As Wu Long said this both the prince and the man in gray beside him expressed shock. The warning Wu Long was speaking about was the phenomenon of a giant tree covering almost all of the continent appearing above the sky of the Wood Spirit Continent.


    "You... who are you really?"


    The man in gray asked while narrowing his gaze.


    "Heh, wouldn''t you like to know? Are you going to answer the same question if I asked?"


    Wu Long smiled at the man, and he sighed.


    "It seems I will need to report that the troublemaker from the other continent is indeed not as simple... but... aren''t you worried about those pirates?"


    The man in gray clothes smiled at Wu Long, but he only shook his head at thisughable attempt to rattle him.


    "If I was, would I be standing here? You seem to be originating from elsewhere, but the Bullshit Training Camp of the Golden Ox Trading Company seems to send lecturers here as well"


    Wu Long chuckled and the man clicked his tongue in frustration, as he was the one rattled instead.


    "Wait, he knows about you? Didn''t you promise that..."


    "Your Highness, let''s discuss this elsewhere"


    Once Nie Changsheng tried to speak up as he felt his expectations of the grandness of his benefactors betrayed, he was rather unceremoniously stopped from speaking further.


    "Enough of this farce, you now know everything, and can go in peace"


    Wu Family Patriarch seemed to have reached his boiling point, as he proimed.


    "Indeed, now everything is out in the open. So, I have an announcement to make"


    Wu Long nodded as he too was not inclined to prolong this conversation since everything was now clear.


    "I will retaliate against that old brick, his third son, and the elders, as well as dispose of that sack of shit there"


    Wu Long first pointed to the Wu Family Patriarch, and then at the end to Nie Changsheng.


    "Those who support them despite the revtions today, are not going to be spared, those who do not want to have any part in this, I suggest you take your leave. I am not going to pursue people who are not rted, but if you stand in my way at this point, do not me me for not sparing you"


    Wu Long said in a loud enough voice that was then amplified by Spiritual Qi so that every member of the Wu household could hear him.


    There were looks of astonishment, ridicule, and some pity, but there were also people who stepped back, soliciting gazes of disdain and shouts of betrayal from around them.


    "Father... I... I cannot support you in this... I am sorry"


    Wu Tiandu spoke as he stepped forward with a heavy heart, as he was too shocked by today''s revtions.


    "Tch, spineless bastard, that''s why you were never a good son"


    Wu Family Patriarch spat out with disdain as his other brothers also looked at him like a betrayer. Wu Tiandu did not believe that Wu Long stood a chance, but he stood on his side under the shocked gazes of everyone, taking out his weapon and breathing out heavily.


    "I... I am not good at fighting so..."


    The fourth and youngest brother said as he stepped back, not taking Wu Long''s side but not joining the others either.


    "Wu Long... I am sorry, I did not know. If only I was a little morepetent... I cannot help much, since I am not a good fighter, but..."


    Wu Tiandu looked at Wu Long, and he smiled in return.


    "No need to be worried, the past is in the past, and as for the future, you''ll see"


    As Wu Long said this the people around were divided into three camps, a very small group joined Wu Long, arger group took a step back, and the biggest group surrounded Wu Long and the others as weapons started to appear in everyone''s hands.


    "Mengqi, even if you participate, stay close to Butler Bang"


    Wu Long said and while she hesitated, she still obediently nodded.

 Chapter 216 The Fun is Just Starting

    216 The Fun is Just Starting


    "Butler Bang, I would trouble you to keep everyone on this side safe while I dispose of the enemies"


    Wu Long said, his voice as tranquil as if he was going on a stroll.


    "Of course, Young Master"


    Astonishment ran through Butler Bang''s eyes first, but then a mysterious feeling of confidence filled him, even though he was ready to die alongside Wu Long a few moments ago. The confidence in Wu Long''s tone had a mystical effect. The sheer amount of trust in his own words, and absolute knowledge that he was not facing anything he could not ovee made people who heard him believe in his words even ifmon sense told them otherwise.


    "Old Yen, your part is done so it is still not toote for you to go"


    "I... I will see this through"


    Old Yen replied, surprising even himself, as only yesterday he was only waiting for his duty to be over, and being set free.


    Wu Long chuckled and stepped forward, a sword appearing in his left hand, which he started unsheathing with his right while he arrived in front of the opposing crowd in almost an instant.


    "Wu Family protectors! Assemble into sword formations!!!"


    Wu Family Patriarch shouted out as people around started forming into groups, taking assigned positions.


    "Attack the-..."


    One of the more senior people on the front lines started givingmands when Wu Long arrived in front of him.


    "Jade Mountain Sword!!!"


    He hastily raised the sword in his hand as a miniature vision of a mountain made of jade, about the size of a man, appeared before him, but the protective move was cleanly vertically sliced in two in the next moment, along with the man whose face froze in disbelief as it parted to the sides.


    "Piercing Sword Formation!!!"


    A group of people behind the in man hastilybined their movements as a Spiritual Qi sword, three times the size of a normal sword flew toward Wu Long with speed.


    "Jade Mountain Sword"


    Wu Long calmly said as a realistic miniature vision of a Jade Mountain appeared in front of him, and the sword shattered against it, dealing no damage at all.


    "Whirlwind sh"


    Wu Long''s calm voice then proimed, and after a simple horizontal sh of his sword, a small whirlwind of Spiritual Qi traveled forth from him and shredded both the protective move of the group and them with little to no resistance.


    More of the simr swords to the one the group he just decimated arrived from different directions, while Wu Long sidestepped and arrived in front of the man in gray.


    "Not so fast"


    Wu Long chuckled at the man''s attempt to go for the people behind him, and unleashed a sword strike the man was forced to block.


    "You aren''t getting out of this alive young man!!"


    The man in gray clothes shouted out as his hand dripped with blood. The moment he blocked Wu Long''s strike the webbing between his thumb and fingers broke.


    "Great Wall Palm"


    Wu Long''s left palm went forward as a human-sized Spiritual Qi palm traveled forth from it. The man in gray sidestepped and evaded only to have another sword strike sh at him.


    "Tch! Myriad Swords Art! Third Form! Third Transformation!"


    The man in gray spat out in frustration and three rings of continuously growing number of Spiritual Qi sword des appeared behind him. He used the sheer number of swords to grind down the power of Wu Long''s strike before receiving it this time. But he already had a slight injury in the webbing on his hands so he ground his teeth in pain even receiving a weakened strike.


    Another Great Wall Palm went toward him and he evaded to another side.


    "Great Wall Palm"


    ''Void Step Variation''


    Wu Long inwardly added as heunched the unique faster version of the technique. The man in gray was caught by this one and shot into the distance as Wu Long stepped toward another group of Wu Family guards who were using sword formation to try and at least interfere in Wu Long''s battle.


    The man in gray''s maximum speed was faster than even the variation Great Wall Palm, but the two previous strikes at the normal speed of the technique made him assume the speed of the third one, which caught him head-on.


    Wu Long stepped and a wave of Spiritual Qi spread to the sides. Old Yen''s eyes widened as he recognized the move as his subordinates'' movement techniques were rendered useless by it.


    "Not good!"


    Wu Tianshui, Wu Tianhuo, and Wu Family Patriarch instantly saw through the move and each of them stepped forward as their Spiritual Qi ran through Wu Long''s carpet-like field, breaking its bnce from three different sides.


    "Your Highness! You can''t!!!"


    "Shut up! Get out of my way! I am going to cut that scum apart myself!!!"


    The bodyguards around Nie Changsheng tried to have him stay behind their protective circle but he pushed and shoved through them as he stepped toward Wu Long.


    "I have some more talk for you so sit still for some time"


    Wu Long''s foot turned, and he became a blur that appeared behind the prince. His palm circted Jade Palms of Agony as it struck Nie Changsheng''s back.


    The prince hacked out blood as he fell to the ground in convulsions of pain. His bodyguards arrived one step toote, but Wu Long unleashed Great Wall Palm''s second form, as five palms side by side, as if a wall mmed into the group, some of them having half their bodies crushed between their forward momentum and Wu Long''s palm technique as they were sent into the distance.


    "Myriad Swords Art, Eight Extreme Strikes variation"


    "Look ou-...!!"


    "Aaargh!"


    Wu Long stepped forward and unleashed a decimating strike against the crowd of Wu Family guards 16:08


    with Eight Extreme Srikes that were unleashed by each of the 32 swords of the Myriad Swords Art''s to appear here and there throughout it.


    Some people who already started to run away from the manor bumped into the Spiritual Qi barrier and either broke their noses or had the time to m their hands forward to stop.


    "The fun is just starting, where do you think you are going?"


    Wu Long said and looked in one direction where the man in gray with blood all over his crushed face was caught up unable to leave the area. The man ground what teeth he had left, and stepped in the direction of Wu Long to rejoin the battle.


    Wu Family Patriarch then noticed to his astonishment that people went through the barrier from the outside, and then were looking around with slight confusion.


    ''This is a death trap!''


    A thought went through the Patriarch''s mind, as the people who arrived were various mercenaries and assassins. They thought the fight with the Wu Family would be a convenient time to eliminate Wu Long, only to be lured in by the young man whose face had a cold smile.


    "Fang of the Great Dragon!!!"


    The Patriarch unleashed a spear strike that carried a Spiritual Qi image of a dragon, but Wu Long simply waved his free hand, breaking the strike into fragments with ease.


    "Heaven Transcending Lotus, fifth form, Lotus Scattering in the Wind"


    A resplendent lotus of sunlight reflections bloomed on the battlefield, so beautiful it did not seem fit for such a ce and yet so natural as if it was the ce around it that did not fit instead of the lotus itself. The flower then scattered into a myriad of petals that traveled in profound trajectories through the crowd of people from the Wu Family side, dying the groundpletely crimson as blood flooded the courtyard where the battle took ce.


    "Now then, shall we start with the second act?"


    Wu Long asked looking at the newly arrived assassins who were sent by the people targeting Wu Long since the Azure Eagle Continent.


    The assassins and mercenaries who were still arriving in droves looked at each other, and since they had no way out, could only rush toward Wu Long along with everyone.


    People in the formation Wu Long set up looked in astonishment as they did not even get to fight one person the entire time, and it seemed that Wu Long was not even breaking a sweat as he crushed his opponents.


    ''Wu Long...''


    Wu Mengqi looked at that back with shock, but there strangely was no worry or dissonance, no distant feeling in this figure. And to her surprise, it felt even closer, even more familiar for an unknown reason.


    Hehe XD


    You see, Qi Manifestation Realm is apletely different game altogether XD


    I told you he is OP lol XD


    And some people started to doubt it just because of the earlier realms XD


    Thank you for reading,menting, and your great support!!! XD

 Chapter 217 Wu Family Foundation

    217 Wu Family Foundation


    "Seven Ephemeral Steps"


    Wu Long''s figure blurred and then appeared in seven different ces as Sword Qi shed from the location of each blurred vision of his silhouette.


    "Thousand Cuts of Decimation!!!"


    The remaining people of the Wu Family unleashed a joined technique a thousand of Spiritual Qi swords went toward Wu Long.


    "Heh, Thousand Cuts of Decimation"


    Wu Long chuckled as he returned the same move, but his version had three thousand swords that broke the ones sent by the Wu Family and made each of the remaining guards look like a porcupine right after.


    Screams of despair and fear went up into the air wherever Wu Long went as the Patriarch, his sons, and the elders could not contain Wu Long in encirclement. His movement techniques varied, and had different origins, making his movementpletely erratic and unpredictable. The area they fought in now looked as if they were moving atop the surface of a crimsonke, as blood thickly covered the courtyard and was continuing to umte. Drops of it went into the air with movements and winds of the fighting, and yet none of them touched Wu Long''s clothes, and even his steps simply made ripples on the surface, unlike his opponents whose feet and lower robes were now covered in dark crimson.


    "Don''t be so hasty, don''t you see I am saving you for thest?"


    Wu Long said as he evaded another encirclement.


    "Heh, but I suppose since you''re so eager I can entertain some of you"


    Wu Long then stepped and his figure appeared in front of two elders.


    "Strike of Superior -...!"


    "Seven Swords of Fu-..."


    Both of them tried to utilize their techniques but Wu Long made a simple sh with a sword that cut them in half along with the techniques they were trying to use. His foot then stepped to the side, evading several Spiritual Qi attacks that crushed the already dead two, raising another ssh of blood into the air.


    "How cruel, not even going to leave them an intact corpse?"


    "Shit! Fuck fuck fuck get him! Get that son of a bitch!!!"


    As Wu Long mocked Wu Tianshui shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "Steady! He''s luring us into rage"


    ''Oh? This old brick is not bad''


    Wu Long thought as the Wu Family Patriarch still held hisposure. The patriarch snorted at the slight approval in Wu Long''s eyes as he considered it an insult.


    All the enemies were now focused on Wu Long since everyone had a fear that stemmed from the depths of their souls slowly gripping their minds, creeping into their heads, and muddling their vision, narrowing it. They did not have time to think about attacking the people protected by the formation, since their lives depended only on one condition: killing Wu Long.


    And yet despite such a concentrated barrage of attacks Wu Long freely weaved through his enemies, as his sword and palm unleashed death and destruction all around him. The people of the neutral side long since evacuated to the distant corners of the manor, shaking in fear and hoping that the mes of the raging battle would not reach where they hid.


    "Stop!"


    Suddenly, a loud and stern shout resounded, which made everyone freeze in their spots with a shudder except for Wu Long who casually looked for the source of the voice as he arrived atop the surface of the bloodyke, light ripples spreading from the spot he stepped to.


    ''Heh, they are finally making their appearance huh?''


    Wu Long''s gaze went toward a far corner of the Manor from where three elderly people, two men and one woman, emerged. They varied in age, so only one of them looked decrepit while the other ones still had some longevity left in them.


    "Ancestors..."


    Wu Family Patriarch knelt as did his sons and the surviving seven elders, the ones previously named by Butler Bang. The assassins and mercenaries cautiously looked at the elderly people who approached the scene in one step, and then their eyes widened as they realized that all three people were in the Core Reformation Realm, only one Major Realm away from whatmon people of this world considered the pinnacle of cultivation.


    The one in the middle loudly ced his wooden cane in front of him while arriving as he ced both hands on the handle from above. A wave of Spiritual Qi cleared off a piece of ground from the rubble and theyer of blood that umted there, creating a circr area for the three tond, and then keeping the redke away at the same distance.


    "Child, I think you have proved your point... I will allow you to leave"


    "Esteemed Ancesto-..."


    As the old man in the middle, the oldest of them spoke, the current patriarch spoke up with astonishment but was quickly silenced by a stern gaze from the old man.


    "Heh, you think you are the ones to let me off? I am saying this clearly, I will leave once I have the heads of those who tried to harm me, after some exnatory lectures in preparation for their next lives of course. You can choose to not interfere, in which case I do not have any qualms with letting you be, or stand in my way..."


    "Presumptuous!"


    The old woman to the right of the oldest one in the middle shouted as she could not continue to listen.


    "You seem to think that we fear you. We are simply extending a courtesy since it was indeed some members of our family in the wrong. But do not think that you can do whatever you please as having them take responsibility is in our purview, not yours. You have already done enough to express your displeasure, but we will not permit any more chaos. You can go and throw your tantrum elsewhere if you like, but this esteemed house is now closed for you"


    The youngest of the three, to the left of the oldest one spoke with a stern look on his face, as regal dignity emanated from him.


    ''Heh, typical''


    Wu Long thought to himself, as these three have been looking after the situation since the start, only showing up now to stop the action since Wu Long showed signs of going after the main members of the family.


    "If you think you can juste out and say stop, and then everything will be solved you are quite mistaken. I know full well that you tried to use this situation as a ''lesson'' to that old brick and his sons, but you seem to be misled as to what is happening here"


    Wu Long calmy spoke and a light of surprise shed through the eyes of the three ancestors. At the same time the three that Wu Long mentioned looked to the Ancestors with astonishment.


    "Ancestors..."


    "You are perceptive. Indeed, this will serve as a good lesson to these ipetent fools who are too mired in conspiracies against each other instead of being one unified family. But you seem to be overestimating your capabilities youngster, and I do not like the tone you are speaking with. Not to mention..."


    The one to the left of the oldest Wu Family Ancestor spoke to here and his figure blurred as he appeared next to Wu Long, his hand reaching for thetter''s shoulder in a pressing move.


    "Kneel when you are speaking with your elders!"


    The man ended his phrase as his hand was almost touching Wu Long''s shoulder, but suddenly, his movements seemed to slow down and gradually came to a halt. A small area around Wu Long became discolored and void of sound. With a face void of emotions, Wu Long''s hand holding his sword slowly moved, and then, as if part of the scene in front of the people outside was lost, the hand along with the sword appeared in a different position, as if finishing a circr motion.


    The discoloration ended and the elderly man hastily retreated to the previous spot. His retreating movement looked strange, as he started the movement technique while still in the bubble of discolored space, and as soon as that space returned to normal wasunched out.


    But when he arrived at his previous spot he stumbled back, and there was a part that did not travel back with him, as Wu Long gently caught the arm that started falling down in front of him.


    "Ugh!"


    The old man held his shoulder with the other arm, his face distorted with pain, and horror was brimming in his eyes.


    "S-sword Domain?!?! Impossible!!"


    The old woman on the other side of the eldest Ancestor cried out in shock, while the one in the middle''s eyes widened in silent astonishment.


    A heavy silence hung in the air as cold goosebumps went through the people around Wu Long.


    "You were saying?"


    Wu Long smiled at the now one-armed man who felt a chill go through him as he saw the handsome face of a young man but felt as if he was looking at the incarnation of doom itself.


    Yeah... I think that went not as they nned XD


    Thank you for reading,menting, and your great support!!! XD

 Chapter 218 Justice? I don’t need that

    <h4>Chapter 218 Justice? I don''t need that</h4>


    Wu Long shook the arm in his hand, making it move in a waving motion toward its former owner.


    "Hello?"


    As he asked again the man was shaken out of his terrified stupor. However, there was still no answer from him as his mouth was opening and closing, not daring to make sounds.


    Wu Tianshui looked to the Soul Cultivator who seemed to be in a daze from the moment the battle started in panic, seeking a possible way out with his skills. A well-timed attack from a Soul Cultivator could give them that moment of opening that would allow them to kill Wu Long in an instant, ending this nightmare, but the man he was looking at was seemingly not in this ce, his eyes lifeless, as if ssy.


    "He tried to help you from the very start, no worries, he''s not dead, his technique just backfired, so he is going to need some time to return to you"


    Wu Long said with a smile, not missing the nce Wu Tianshui shot at the man. The one he was concerned the most about from the very start was the Soul Cultivator, as formation barriers were useless in front of Soul Power.


    Had he not targeted Wu Long from the very beginning and waited out to possibly take control of Wu Mengqi in the barrier to take her hostage, Wu Long would have had to target him from the start. But as he made the stupidest move of trying to prove his superiority from the previous blunder when he lost to Wu Long as Wu Mengqi ran to him, Wu Long did not even have to bother with the prideful idiot. The battle would be long over by the time he wakes up from the technique that rebounded from Wu Long back to him.


    By this point, everyone understood that there was no one here who could stop Wu Long and that everyone''s lives were in his hands. Wu Tianshui started to tremble as his teeth rattled against each other, terror gripping him and shackling all of his movements. He was so terrified that right now he would not be able to move even if amon mortal man were toe and stab him.


    "W-Wu Long... yo-... you were raised-..."


    "Oh don''t give me that bullcrap"


    Wu Long rolled his eyes as he did not expect such lines at this point no matter how pathetic the man in front of him was. There was also irritation on the current family Patriarch''s face as he too preferred to at least save some dignity if he was to die today.


    Wu Tianhuo''s face was in intense fluctuations as Wu Long could see his mind racing, thoughts shing in his eyes. It seemed that since Wu Long did not specifically name him among the ones he wanted retaliation against when he made his speech before the battle, he was now harboring hope to get through this.


    "State your demands, if it is justice that you want..."


    "Justice? I don''t need that"


    As the oldest ancestor spoke up Wu Long interrupted him with no ceremonies.


    "I am no saint or justice warrior. And I do not have any intention of having you repent or reform you"


    As Wu Long cut off the ways of survival of the members of the Wu Family, the seven surviving elders started to despair, falling to their knees, and sshing the blood around.


    Wu Tianshui''s eyes and nose began to redden, as he was about to start wailing. Wu Long clicked his tongue in annoyance and decided to get rid of him first since he really did not want to see the sight that was about to transpire.


    Any pain he would give him was meaningless at this point, and he would not mentally endure much pain anyway. Torturing someone who has lost his mind was not any different than kicking a bucket in irritation, holding no meaning whatsoever.


    What Wu Long did, as a final measure of punishment, simply for his own satisfaction, was using a Soul Cultivation technique to make Wu Tianshui feel time differently. His mind suddenly elerated until his surroundings became unbearably slow for him, but his body could not move, as it did not catch up to the new speed of his mind.


    Wu Long then sent a single steel needle right at the center of the man''s forehead, for whom this needle traveled for weeks worth of time, and very slowly prated his head as he felt every bit of pain on his way out.


    "Don''t bother"


    The ancestor said as the current patriarch reacted to the needle, and he froze without taking action in the end.


    This whole process in reality took moments. The Patriarch also understood that it was meaningless to stop Wu Long from killing anyone here, the one who tried would just die as well. But he still gritted his teeth as he now became a clown. The ancestors were also dissatisfied with this oue. It was one thing for them to administer a punishment or even kill someone, but it held another meaning altogether when Wu Long forcibly removed a family member when they had already shown up to interfere.


    But the people present also knew that Wu Long''s biggest hostility had to be pointed at this man and Nie Changsheng, so they had the least chance of getting out of this alive even if there was a miracle that somehow allowed others to escape with their lives intact.


    "You may be able to trample on us, but do you really think yourself undefeatable? Did you forget that this Empire has rulers, and they are within this very city?"


    The eldest ancestor decided to take a different approach, and Wu Long smiled at this attempt to scare him away.


    "Do you think I am so gullible? The Imperial Family does not interfere in the internal matters of the Two Noble Houses of Wu and Fan"


    "What about the prince then?"


    The ancestor looked at the still convulsing in agony Nie Changsheng who was lying on his back, sshing the blood that soaked his clothes and hair around with the contortions of his body.


    "What about him?"


    Wu Long chuckled as his figure disappeared and he appeared at a far corner of the manor, behind a man in gray who tried to retaliate, but was quickly and easily subdued, having several steel needles inserted into his neck and back to immobilize him, grabbed by the sash on his waist, and then brought like a sack of potatoes back to Wu Long''s original position.


    "You know full well who his benefactors are and that he would be considered to havemitted treason"


    Wu Long smiled and the eldest ancestor narrowed his eyes as Wu Long to his surprise knew far more than someone of his humble origins should. Though it was not as surprising as hisbat prowess.

 Chapter 219 Sometimes people care about useless things

    <h4>Chapter 219 Sometimes people care about useless things</h4>


    Wu Long looked at the ancestors who seemed to have exhausted their attempts to resolve this situation as someone in control. He inwardly chuckled as he could see that face mattered to these old fossils more than anything even in this kind of situation. What they were worried about was that it was not them ''allowing'' Wu Long to wreak some havoc, but Wu Long doing so with them explicitly opposing him doing so. His gaze turned distant as he looked to the darker side of the sky.


    "Haa~ you were right... Renxue... there are too many people who are worried about useless things, me included"


    Wu Long said with a sigh, not particrly addressing anyone as the summer sun was still brightly illuminating the area despite the time approaching the night, but nevertheless was already showing signs of darkening. It was the time of the day in summer when the day rapidly waned into night in a very short span, making the bloodyke that covered the ground in the ce look even more eerie. The final rays of the sun were like the final hopes of the Wu Family, as the sunset of their glory was finally arriving after thousands of years of prosperity. Even while Wu Long spared parts of the family who did not participate in attacks on him, the Wu Family would never return to its days of unblemished reputation andmanding the respect it once did.


    He lightly shook his head, shaking off the image of a beautiful woman who was perhaps still waiting for him somewhere beyond the starry sky that slowly started to appear from the horizon in the East.


    "Let''s end this then"


    Wu Long said as his emotions were now for some reason more sentimental than angry. He did not relish in the pain and despair of others, although he did asionally give it as punishment for angering him. And now that the situation reminded him of the wise and beautiful woman whomented the emphasis that people ce on face, reputation, and other superficial things his mind cooled down, not seeing any meaning in dying the inevitable any longer.


    In the end, what ending he gave to the people who angered him was only a figurative expression of processing his own emotions, nothing more than that. The end itself did not change simply because he gave someone more pain or despair, as it only served the purpose of making him feel better.


    Now that he has regainedposure any further torment he gave to his enemies lost all meaning as he had done enough to express his displeasure.


    The Wu Family took deep breaths as the ancestors were still showing signs of a rapid thought process in search of a way to keep their and the Wu family''s dignity.


    Wu Long raised his sword to the side horizontally and Sword Qi swirled along the de. Wu Family Patriarch did not move or circte Spiritual Qi since he realized the futility of such actions. He was just ring at Wu Long, refusing to acknowledge any wrong in his decisions. The elders also did not react, but there was also no defiance in their expressions, only despair and regret.


    There was no surprise or miracle, as Wu Long''s hand moved and nine heads went into the air, with Wu Family Patriarch departing alongside the seven elders Wu Long left forst, as well as the Soul Cultivator who did not even realize he was dead. Their departure was illuminated by the final brightest ray of sunlight before the Imperial Capital was shrouded by darkness that seemed deeper in contrast and felt abrupt.


    As the vision of people around adjusted to the light of the moon, all they could see was a ckke illuminated by moonlight that seemed to brighten after some time, Wu Long stood atop it with three ancestors, and Wu Tianhuo standing not far in front of him as a half-sphere of a formation barrier held a group of people behind Wu Long in the distance.


    The silence that followed the several sshes of headless bodies falling into the shallowke was only asionally broken by sshing, as Nie Changsheng was still writhing in pain. The man in Wu Long''s hands seemed to be struggling to do something, indicated by the bulging veins all over his face and hands, but he was powerlessly hanging as he was held by the sash on his waist, not moving even a finger.


    Wu Long looked at Wu Tianhuo, in whose eyes he saw fear, but there was one other emotion that he saw there that brought a welling feeling of disgust.


    "Haa~ Mengqi, what will you say?"


    He asked with a sigh of tiredness and Wu Mengqi in the barrier took a deep breath.


    "He is my father..."


    As she said these words Wu Tianhuo''s eyes lit up with hope and joy.


    "...but he is not deserving to be let off simply because of that.


    he had another chance, he would do the same actions all over again, hurting you, and disregarding me"


    I could see the happiness he felt, as he is now the likely new patriarch, which seems to be the only thing he is worried about. If he had another chance, he would do the same actions all over again, hurting you, and disregarding me"


    Wu Mengqi coldly said, clearly entuating each word as shock and despair covered Wu Tianhuo from head to toe. A light smile touched Wu Long''s lips as he noted how observing she was since she did not miss the minute joy and anticipation in Wu Tianhuo''s eyes when Wu Tianshui''s head was pierced by a needle and the Patriarch''s parted with his neck.


    ''Heh, she is still as decisive as she was back then''


    He thought to himself to the time she decided to run with him, even if the chances of getting away were slim.


    "W-wait! Mengqi! D-daughter! I am-..."


    Wu Tianhuo started out but with a sh of Wu Long''s sword, a deep gash spanning half the thickness of his neck appeared on his throat. His eyes widened as he raised both his hands covering the cut, gurgling soundsing out of the gash that was profusely leaking blood, joining theke below his feet. Wu Mengqi did not avert her gaze from the figure that first fell to his knees, desperately clinging to his life, and then fell face down with another ssh.


    Wu Family Ancestors watched with dark expressions as they lost all face and respect,menting the future of the once-glorious Wu Family.


    "Alright then, it seems we are done here"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders and temporarily threw down the man in his left hand as a sheath appeared in it.


    The ones responsible for the attempts on his life were dealt with, and the ones standing in his way were disposed of without any lingering feelings since it was their decision to oppose Wu Long when they knew all the truths. The mercenaries and assassins sent to kill him when he was ''vulnerable'' fighting the Wu family also joined in filling the shallow bloodke, leaving no survivors. He did not have any business with the Wu Family anymore, leaving only Nie Changsheng and the man beside him who he still had some use for.


    He raised both of them by the waist and turned to the barrier Wu Mengqi and the others were in. As the formation barrier slowly dissipated Wu Mengqi ran out to Wu Long, hugging him around the neck.


    The ancestors, now behind his back looked at him with hatred. The one who lost his arm gnashed his teeth, as he looked at Wu Long''s back which looked so open since his hands were holding people and Wu Mengqi''s arms were around his neck.


    "Don''t-...!!!"


    "Die-...!!!"


    The eldest ancestor noticed the light in his eyes and shouted out but was toote as the youngest of them took out a saber with his remaining hand and raised it high into the air, but his movements froze as hundreds of Spiritual Qi chains bound his figure from all directions the talismans were in. The old woman on the other side was also bound as she was preparing to help in the attack.


    "He has yet to dismiss the bigger formation around us, you fools!"


    The eldest ancestor covered his face, as he realized that the Noble House of Wu waspletely decimated now. Wu Long only slightly turned his head to the side, as he looked back with a side nce.


    "Haa~ truly, people care about useless things"


    "If you are going to kill them you might as well kill me too"


    The only one who was unbound by the chains, the eldest ancestor said as he had nothing to lose anymore. He did not wish to see the light of the next day, which would reflect in the eyes of the people who would have a different look than before when they saw him, and much preferred to close his eyes in the darkness of this night.


    ''This one as well...''


    Wu Long shook his head as the chains suddenly pulled in all directions, ripping apart the two Core Reformation Realm ancestors like rags.


    When Wu Long turned back to Wu Mengqi, a light sshing could be heard behind him, as the eldest ancestor, not receiving what he wanted from Wu Long, reached into his Dantian and crushed it with his own hand, coughing out blood and falling face down into the sameke that now had most of the Wu Family bloodline in the Capital in it.

 Chapter 220 Still Waters Run Deep

    Butler Bang came forth, taking the two people Wu Long carried off his hands as Old Yen went to collect the spoils of the battle. Wu Long chuckled at the thoughtfulness of this man, but even more at the quick wit that motivated that thoughtfulness which likely originated from years of navigating the darker side of the Empire''s society.


    Wu Long then looked down as his hands wrapped around the slender waist of the beauty in front of him. Her cheeks turned a little rosy but she still looked at him without turning away.


    "Wu Long..."


    She started but something in Wu Long''s gaze stopped her.


    "Mengqi, I have a lot to talk with you about. I know you must have a lot of questions as well. We have time, so there is no rush"


    He gently smiled at her. His hands that wrapped around her held her tightly as they hugged each other close again after she nodded. She was listening to the sound of his beating heart, and he was taking in the feeling of holding her in his embrace. There were many mysteries in his rebirth and the world that was around him, and more questions appeared in his mind as he explored it than were answered. But at this moment, he put those aside, to concentrate on the feeling of contentment and happiness of having her in his arms.


    Wu Mengqi was clinging to the man she longed for and there was a peculiar feeling, as if she longed for him far more than the almost two years they were separated. There was something different about him from what she remembered, but that difference inexplicably made him even more familiar, creating a mysterious sentiment.


    After some time they finally separated.


    Wu Tiandu approached Wu Long and Wu Mengqi with some hesitation, as he was still in a daze and lost about what he was supposed to do. He was ready to die at the moment he stood on their side, but the subsequent events were too unexpected.


    "You do not need to fear further retaliation from me, but I suppose the ravens and condors will swoop in quick enough so I suggest you take your immediate family and depart from the Wu family, abandoning your status as it has no future"


    Wu Long said with a light smile, as he did not have anything against this man, who showed no hostility and did no harm to him in the past, but also was not inclined to take responsibility for him as he was not someone close either.


    Wu Tiandu nodded as he too understood that once the news broke out the noble society was going to pick apart whatever was left of the former glorious house. Nothing was as cheerful to them as the fall of the mightiest and most resplendent of them all.


    "Then I will tell Tianfeng as well, he probably doesn''t kno-..."


    "There is no need for that, that man hid himself the most deeply among you brothers"


    Wu Long shook his head, smiling and Wu Tiandu widened his eyes.


    "But..."


    Wu Tiandu looked in the direction where Wu Tianfeng, the only remaining brother he had and the youngest of them was timidly standing among the few supporters he had. He had a hard time imagining the always timid and quiet little brother even raising his eyes to meet any of his older brothers, let alone scheme. Wu Mengqi shook as she looked first at Wu Long and then at her uncle.


    "No way..."


    She whispered and Wu Long nodded.


    "He is most likely responsible for the business in the hands of his second oldest brother going awry, as well as pitting the two ambitious oldest and third brothers against each other, nning to swoop in when they weaken each other enough.


    Wu Long said, as he saw that most of the people who took a neutral position were shooting nces at Wu Tianfeng when they retreated, waiting for his guidance.


    "I just spared him since his scheming has nothing to do with me and was only against his brothers"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders, as it mattered not to him what Wu Tianfeng was up to but he still decided to warn Wu Tiandu about the nature of his little brother in return for standing on his side, even if he did not need it.


    "Heh, still waters run deep"


    Wu Tiandu first looked astonished and then shook his head at his own ipetence with a wry smile. He thought that perhaps it was a good thing that he was now stripped of his position of a potential heir to a noble house, as his disposition was not in alignment with being in such a ce. He would have been likely consumed by this environment and have perished in its depths without having a clue.


    Wu Long nodded to Wu Tiandu and took Wu Mengqi by the hand as they parted ways with the man who lost everything but was in a way liberated.


    Wu Long and Wu Mengqi traveled across the bloodyke in one step as he held her by the waist, not allowing her feet to be soiled.


    ''Heh, way to be romantic''


    Old Yen chuckled to himself as the scenery of a bloody massacre before was still vivid in his mind, and thus this attentive gesture looked a little different to him than to Wu Mengqi who seemed to have been taken into Wu Long''s pace.


    When Old Yen was done collecting the spoils, he followed Wu Long along with Butler Bang who held the two captives.


    They came out of the ruins of the main gate as the grand formation above the mansion dissipated, finally allowing the people outside who were first lured in by the noise but then saw nothing out of the ordinary to see the wreckage that was left.


    Wu Long looked at the hundreds of imperial guards as well as the city army behind them with a wry smile.


    "Release His Highness!!!"


    An armymander shouted out loud as Wu Long''s group came out of the Manor. The man was in the Foundation Building Realm, but Wu Long looked to the side as he felt a more formidable presence there. There was a Core Formation Realm Imperial Guard Captain standing where his gaze pointed, and the man smiled at being recognized as the higher authority despite hiding amidst his subordinates, as well as suppressing his cultivation base.


    "Although Imend you for noticing me, my demand will not be any different"


    The Guard Captain said with a chuckle as he came out from behind his subordinates, who parted in two rows for him tofortably move forward.


    "I was not expecting a different demand, just not fond of speaking with those who don''t make decisions"


    "And your answer?"


    "No"


    The Guard Captain looked at Wu Long with narrowed eyes for some time but did not make any rash moves as he knew all too well that someone who coulde out safely after barging into the Wu Family Manor was not simple to deal with.


    "What are your demands?"


    "I have none"


    "Then what is your intention"


    "He is going to die by my hands"


    Wu Long simply stated and the Guard Captain clicked his tongue as now the situation was far too troublesome since it did not seem like there was any room for negotiation.


    "Don''t worry, I am going to wait for whomever you are stalling time to appear for"


    Wu Long said and the Guard Captain widened his eyes. He did not give away any signs, and themunication talisman was used as secretively as possible as soon as the formation was showing signs of dissipating.


    "There is no need to wait"


    A graceful, beautiful voice sounded out in the vicinity as a figure floated down from the distance, arriving and hovering mid-air. Moonlight illuminated a stunningly gorgeous woman, with ck hair and eyes that had a little bit of gold sprinkled into the gray. Her curvy and yet elegant body was enveloped by a regal white dress that left quite a bit of open skin in the upper part, as well as long slits down the sides, allowing her long slender legs, wrapped into luxurious white stockings and wearing golden high-heels to be glimpsed. Her hair was woven into aplicated hairstyle with an intricately decorated golden crown adorning the back side, giving her image the majesty of an Imperial Monarch.


    Everyone except Wu Long and Butler Bang went onto their knee, and he held Wu Mengqi up as well.


    "The de Empress"


    Old Yen whispered with a frightful and reverent tone as he saw the current ruler of this Empire with his own eyes for the first time.


    ''My, my, I can see why she was able to take the throne despite being an illegitimate child and the previous monarch yet reaching the age of abdicating the throne. Such a young Mortal Transcendence Realm expert in this worldcking in Spiritual Qi is a monstrous talent"


    Wu Long smiled and inwardly praised as he looked at the beauty, who in turn was looking down with a graceful, prideful, and royal, as well as a little curious gaze at Wu Long.

 Chapter 221 The Empress’s Vision

    <h4>Chapter 221 The Empress''s Vision</h4>


    The Empress of the Wood Spirit Empire looked at Wu Long with more and more interest, but gradually shock appeared in her eyes. Even while she stood in the air above and looked down at him, she had a weird illusion of looking up, as if a celestial being was before her and she was a tiny little human. She has only ever experienced such a profound feeling once not long after her ascension to the throne.


    Wu Long looked at her with some interest as well, but there was a calmness that shecked in his gaze, as he was more amused than astonished by what he saw.


    "What business do you have with..."


    The Empress finally opened her mouth, her tone a little cautious but paused a little into her speech.


    "Kh-ephew-khm"


    The Guard Captain cleared his throat in a low volume, though anyone with a little attention could hear a vague "nephew" in his cough.


    "What business do you have with my nephew?"


    The Empress restarted her question as a light smile appeared on Wu Long''s face at how little interest this Empress seemed to have in her own family.


    "I think it is better if we discussed that in private, Your Majesty. It is not a ttering conversation for the Imperial Family"


    Wu Long said with a chuckle and a murmur went through the crowd as she looked at him with hesitation. On the one hand, she had to reinstate the Imperial Authority, and on the other, it was not wise to antagonize someone who gave her such a profound dread.


    Wu Long was a little surprised at theck of indignation in her reaction and then his eyes shed with profound patterns. His pupils slightly contracted in the next moment.


    ''Truth Seeking Eyes...''


    Wu Long''s eyebrows slightly rose as he now understood the reason for her rapid ascension in realms despite the conditions this world had for cultivation.


    While the Extreme Yin and Extreme Yang Physiques were indeed incredibly rare to ur naturally in people, it was also rare due to the fact that most possessors of such physiques lost their lives in the early years. The powers granted by them were very potent and given time to grow such people could threaten the bnce of power within the environment they grew up in, however, they were rtively easy to identify early on in ces not as isted as this fractured world, and as such they went through their most vulnerable period when their powers had not yet manifested in extremely precarious conditions.


    However, there were other types of rare conditions besides the two mentioned that someone could be born with, asionally their powers were more focused on one aspect and the early indications were sometimes not as clear as for the Extreme Yin and Yang Physiques. There were also other rare physiques but the Truth Seeking Eyes Wu Long saw now were not considered a physique but more of a special condition often called Deviation.


    Due to how hard it was normally to tell if it was a Deviation, and theck of knowledge about them in the general poption the bearers of this condition tended to have a higher chance to survive through the earlier years of their lives, but were still considered a rarety nheless. Much rarer than the Variation physiques that Hua Ziyan and Sui Luxaio had.


    Truth Seeking Eyes that the Empress had allowed her to view the world in apletely different way than normal people as she could perceive the "true essence" of things rather than shape. It was no wonder she was so cautious with Wu Long, as she did not see a young man in the Qi Manifestation Realm, but the vague concept that embodied the God of ughter, since he just finished with the Wu Family and had yet to shift his moodpletely, knowing that the aftermath was waiting for him.


    "Can I take that as you willing to talk before killing him?"


    "Hmm, sure, why not? But it is alreadyte today, why don''t we have our discussion the next day?"


    Wu Long pondered and chuckled as he did not mind letting Nie Changsheng be in the state of agony he put him into for some more time before dealing with him.


    There was horror in the eyes of the prince who was held by the sash on his waist by Butler Bang, but his face was down and he was still contorting in agony so he could not speak up or show other signs of his horror outward.


    The Empress looked at Wu Long for some time, but after not seeing any signs of deception, as well as not seeing any particr reason to reject slowly nodded her head. Her main reasoning was that the negotiations may go much smoother if she were to give in to this small request that did not inconvenience her.


    "Then I will send someone to pick you up tomorrow, how should I address you?"


    "Wu Long"


    "...Wu?"


    The Empress raised her eyebrow but then shook her head with a sigh as the whole situation was already bizarre enough so that such details did not faze her.


    "It does not matter, we will discuss everything tomorrow anyway. I am the ruling Empress of this country, Nie Xiwang"


    The Empress, who introduced herself as Nie Xiwang, then nodded to the Guard Captain below and disappeared into the distance in the direction of the Imperial Pce.


    ''Xiwang, huh... I sure hope* to get along''


    Wu Long smiled as he looked in the direction she disappeared into.


    Murmurs went through the crowd again as it seemed that Wu Long was let go too easily for the severity of the situation. But the people who voiced those concerns were quickly reminded by other onlookers that he was not let go but would be summoned to the pce tomorrow.


    Wu Long did not mind the crowd and as the soldiers and Imperial Guards parted led his group to the night streets of the Imperial Capital, illuminated bynterns and moonlight.


    ---------------------


    *Xiwang could be tranted as hope from Chinese XD

 Chapter 222 Spark of Being

    <h4>Chapter 222 Spark of Being</h4>


    Wu Long''s group went through the streets toward the inn where he stayed with his women and guests. On the way he received Ye Ling''smunication talisman message confirming that they did receive a minor attack, but the scope was much less than the one that targeted him.


    Apparently, most of the attackers were disposed of by Shen Min and Hua Ziyan who have been consistently improving their teamwork as well as individual skills while Ye Ling only took out the few elites and then oversaw the battle of the others to intervene if needed. Thebination of versatile, quick, and deadly attacks from Shen Min as well as a continuous heavy barrage of Spiritual Qi fists from Hua Ziyan would make an opponent even two Major Realms above them overwhelmed if they joined forces, let alone opponents in the same realms as them.


    Old Yen and Butler Bang tactfully let the two walk ahead while keeping a distance.


    "Mengqi, you must have noticed that there is something different, right?"


    When she nodded in silence he smiled at the nervous look in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, it is not that I don''t remember, but that I remember a little more instead. I have changed, so it may require time for you to get used to that... or to decide that you are not willing to get used to that..."


    Wu Long slightly paused before saying thest part and as he expected Wu Mengqi''s eyes shed with shock, but then tears began to umte in the corners of her eyes that he did not expect.


    ''Eh?''


    "Wu Long! If you say that you are not in love with me anymore I am going to say this here and now, I don''t care that your feelings changed, mine didn''t, no, I realized just how much I am in love even more in the period that you were gone!"


    She said with some anger. His words that she would choose to not get used to the new him sounded like a gentle confession of a changed heart to her.


    "Em... Mengqi-..."


    "So even if you don''t want me anymore, I am going to chase you until the ends of the world and even further if I have to, and make you fall in love with me all over again, you''re not getting rid of me so easily"


    Wu Mengqi said as she stopped walking and wiped away the tears that continuously came out with her long sleeves. The two following them first stopped when they did and when they saw the tears on her face as she turned to face Wu Long they just turned back where they came from to admire the night city scenery.


    "Wait a minu-..."


    "No, you wait a minute! What do you mean you''ve changed? You think because you got a little... quite a bit stronger and a little... a lot more handsome you are a different person?"


    As she said her words with indignation Wu Long just looked at her with a wry smile.


    "W-What?"


    She noticed that gaze and said with puffed cheeks and pursed lips that coupled with her reddened eyes and nose from crying made an unbearably cute expression.


    "I did not say I didn''t love you, I was just saying that you will need time to know this side of me"


    "Eh?"


    She looked at him with a slightly dazed expression for a moment, and then a hopeful expression appeared on her face that still had some tears on it.


    "So you will stay with me?"


    "Of course I will"


    "Yay!"


    She jumped forward and hugged his neck.


    "Hahah, though you now havepany..."


    Wu Long chuckled as he caught her and when she slightly tilted back her head to look up at him with curious eyes he smiled.


    "You see, I have more... Dao Companions now"


    "Hmm~, I see~... oh well, the more the merrier, I am content as long as I get to be with you"


    Wu Mengqi said while returning her head to his chest, dumbfounding Wu Long and the two in the distance almost stumbled while not even walking. Wu Long looked in their direction and they awkwardly coughed restarting a conversation about scenery in louder voices as he shook his head with a smile and then turned back to the woman in his hands.


    "You don''t mind me having other women?"


    "Hmm, you know, I actually thought about this when we were younger. You were already bing ridiculously handsome, and when we walked outside girls would look your way from left and right. I knew that with your looks, you would eventually be a depraved man, but what can I do? As long as you give some of your love to me, I am content being with you. Haa~ I am so so~ kind, right?"


    She finished with a teasingugh as she looked up at him.


    "Depra-...!?! Haa~ yes, yes, you''re very kind"


    Wu Long first was exasperated at that word but then again he could notpletely deny it so he just sighed in the end.


    This cheerful personality was what once upon a time saved Wu Long, bing the only light in his otherwise dark, gruesome, grim, and bloody world. It guided him through the darkest of times and was what he came home for from battlefields he normally had no chance of surviving.


    "Though I am quite selfish you know? I will not tolerate any other men-..."


    "Wu Long, are you making me angry on purpose? Do I look like someone who will cheat on you? Besides, after looking at your handsome face other men look like toads"


    She said cutely puffing her cheeks and he chuckled.


    "What if someone as handsome as me, or even more handsome shows up then?"


    "Hahaha, I highly doubt that, but even then... he''s not you"


    She first said with a burst of yfulughter, but then her hands hugging him tightened as she looked into his eyes that were so familiar to her as she said thest phrase.


    Wu Long looked into her eyes, realizing that in them, his reflection was not any different. No matter how much he changed, she saw him under all theyers of the years, under all of that knowledge and experience, she still saw that boy that she fell in love with. That spark of his very being that he saw in Ye Ling while he was not yet aware of her disguise or real name, that spark he saw in Wu Mengqi despite hercking any memories of their past lives.


    His hands tightened around her and she felt warm and secure in his embrace, a nostalgic and yet new feeling enveloping her as he was now a lot higher than her unlike in the past.


    "Ah, regarding my other women, I have to warn you..."


    Wu Long then remembered one thing he had to warn her about and whispered into her ear while she nodded. She looked surprised at first, but then smiled and talked with him in a cheerful voice. After they hugged like that for some time, they resumed their walk, and the two from behind now took even a longer distance from them.


    When they approached the inn, they soon saw a group of nine exceptionally beautiful women waiting for them. Some of them had curious expressions, some slightly nervous.


    "Eh?... You said apany..."


    Wu Mengqi was ready to be greeted by his other women, but she never expected so many beautiful women at once.


    "Hahaha, I am not going to lie, though not all of them, and only five are my women at the moment, I am not sure how many women I will have eventually"


    "Heh, greed is a vice, you know?"


    Wu Mengqi chuckled, and he returned augh.


    "I know, but what can I say, I indulge that vice"


    She shook her head with a smile and went forward to greet the beauties ahead, but as her face was illuminated by thenterns of the inn some of the women weing them lightly gasped. Butler Bang also froze, looking not at Wu Mengqi, but at Ye Ling.


    "Hehe, we really do look a bit alike"


    Wu Mengqi said with a smile, as Wu Long already warned her beforehand.


    "We truly do, if I wasn''t born on the other continent I would have mistaken you for my little sister"


    Ye Ling nodded with a smile, as she knew that they looked very alike even in her past life. He once confessed to her that when she appeared like a goddess in the snow to save him, he thought it was Wu Mengqi who came to get him with her. It was long before they fell in love so this revtion was not particrly shocking to her.


    The two women looked at each other and there was an instant feeling of familiarity and kinship.


    Ye Ling always wondered why she felt so tight in her heart about Wu Mengqi''s death in her past life despite never having met her, which was why she was so happy for Wu Long in this life when he found her in his memories, but she never understood it. In the end, she decided that it was simply because it was so important to Wu Long.


    Wu Mengqi was also surprised since she somehow knew that she would get along with this beauty without even exchanging many words. More so because she was a woman Wu Long chose to be with.

 Chapter 223 You Will Regret It Again

    The introductions went along as after Ye Ling, the others greeted Wu Mengqi as well. Wu Long''s guests curiously looked at the youngdy as well, not understanding why everyone else greeted her without any questions.


    "Uh... hey, sister, is that..?"


    "Yes, Cui''er. I think he just brought back the youngdy of the Wu Family..."


    Gong Liwei answered the dumbfounded little sister''s question in a light daze. She highly doubted that the noble family, one of the two most prominent noble houses of this Empire would have let her go so freely with him.


    Cao Xiang and Cao Mei did not know the status of thedy so they greeted her without as much surprise, although it did seem curious to them that Wu Long''s women seemed to know about her beforehand.


    "The time iste, and there is a busy day tomorrow, so let''s retreat to the rooms, shall we?"


    Wu Long chuckled and everyone went into the inn. The inn workers looked with questioning gazes at the two people who were hauled like sacks of potatoes. One was clearly in pain, soaked in blood and contorting while the other had a crushed face and steel needles piercing his back and neck. But as they were trying to say something the smiling manager shooed them away and handled the guests personally with an amicable smile as a true experienced professional in the innkeeping business that dealt with cultivators.


    The inn did receive minor damage from the attack that targeted the pirate mother-daughter pair earlier today but it was minimal and the sum Wu Long paid to the innkeeper upfront for their stay covered more than enough even if the inn was razed to the ground.


    Wu Long had Butler Bang bring the two captives to a separate room on the floor they reserved, and while his guests retreated to sleep, Wu Mengqi was taken by her new sisters to talk a little more.


    Wu Long inserted some needles into Nie Changsheng''s neck and back, and his body froze, while the agony in his eyes intensified.


    "Did you decide to end the technique?"


    Old Yen asked a little puzzled, as Wu Long did not seem so kind to him as to free the prince from pain for the night.


    "No, I just froze his movements without undoing the move, he is just unable to express the pain he is in with body movements, while his sensitivity actually gone up since he now cannot find an outlet for the pain in movements"


    Wu Long chuckled and Old Yen shook his head at his own naivety. Butler Bang and Old Yen then sat the two captives on two small chairs.


    "It is a great technique, their muscles are fixed in whatever position you move them into..."


    Old Yen said with some appreciation, as it was easy to move their bodies, and the parts of their bodies separately into desired positions by applying some force, but once they were in that changed position, it was as if they were not incapacitated, their body''s muscles adjusted to maintain that position like they would if the position was assumed of their own volition.


    They could make statues of them doing dance moves if they wanted and the two would stand in those positions as long as there was no mistake in the pose that was given to them that ruined the center of bnce.


    Butler Bang chuckled as he also saw such a technique for the first time in his long life.


    "Hahah, Young Master, it seems this prince has heard some strange rumors and tried to kill himself by biting his tongue off on our way here"


    Butler Bang noticed that Nie Changsheng''s tongue was bloody from bites when Wu Long opened up his mouth to throw a pill into it.


    "Hehe, Your Highness, you were fooled. Not even amon mortal would die from biting his tongue, let alone a cultivator"


    Old Yen also chuckled. It was likely that the prince heard this myth from someone or read it somewhere and thus tried to end his misery with thismon misconception of a method. Nie Changsheng''s terrified gaze full of pain shifted to the two and there was a hint of regret in his eyes as he only worsened his pain without any actual results.


    Wu Long shook his head with a smile and fed both Nie Changsheng and the man in gray some pills and made them swallow by urately hitting certain points with his fingers. The butler and Old Yen who now stood behind him noted how easily he manipted such motor functions of the body from the outside, which coupled with the technique they admired before showed how intricately familiar he was with how a human''s body was constructed and how it worked.


    "Don''t worry so much, it is some medicine, we cannot have you die before the meeting with his aunt right?"


    Wu Long chuckled when he saw fear in the gray-robed man''s eyes. He did not have any particr grudge against him, so he did not make him feel any pain, only binding his movements, unlike the prince who sat next to him.


    The man''s fear slightly subsided, but there was still worry in them since the situation did not promise any good future for him.


    Wu Long then turned his gaze to the prince, who wasrgely unscathed despite being bloody all over. He was soaked in the blood of theke for so long, moving in contortions that there was not a spot on him that was not covered by the already partially drying up scarlet. But all the damage Wu Long made was contained in a loop, and some small injuries from his attempt at ending his own life, with no signs of injuries outside.


    Wu Long walked in front of him and sat down on a chair directly opposite that was brought by Butler Bang as soon as he saw Wu Long approach that spot, looking into the eyes of the prince with a pondering gaze. He was more surprised about this man''s appearance here than angry. He did plenty to him to vent his anger in his past life, so much so that he at some point saw it as a futile effort, since no amount of suffering and misery he brought to the man made him feel any better or brought back Wu Mengqi. However, it did not mean that he did not find slightfort in the painful expression in Nie Changsheng''s eyes at this moment.


    He then leaned in and touched the prince''s forehead with his fingers, as Soul Power ran through the prince''s Niwan Pce. He was surprised to find that he was indeed in front of the same man from his past life that he killed once already. Even though it seemed that he did not have memories of his past life given the reactions of the prince, his soul fluctuations matched what Wu Long remembered.


    Wu Long was not a Soul Cultivator, and his skills tended to be more defensive than offensive. He also could not go through memories of others, since that required a special talent even among Soul Cultivators.


    Not to mention that even Soul Cultivators were risking a lot in offensive moves, or techniques that delved deep into the minds of others. He would normally not use Soul Cultivation techniques so openly as he did in the Wu Family manor, since a decently skilled Soul Cultivator could use that as an opening for an attack.


    When Soul Power was used it was like a stream that had to be constantly connected to its source, the Niwan Pce. Thus a skilled Soul Cultivator could use it as a guide to go upstream, bypassing the defenses by following the path of the Soul Power.


    But in the case of the events that transpired earlier, he did not see any threats, thus allowing him to slightly fool around with the tricks he knew. He was also constantly on guard, ready to retract, or in the worst case cut off the Soul Power sent out at any moment. He then took back his hand and sat back straight with a pondering expression.


    After some more time pondering Wu Long shook his head.


    "Haa~ I don''t know why are you in front of me once more, but you will regret it again, Nie Changsheng. All the things I did to you before, and all that I will do when the timees... and all the misery that befalls you will be of your own making since it was your choice that brought it upon you"


    Cold shivers went through everyone in the room around Wu Long, regardless of enemies or allies despite his calm tone and demeanor. He said those words like a simple statement of truth, with no fluctuations in his voice to indicate a threat or even emotion. But the dread that emanated from the depths of one''s consciousness gripped anyone who heard them.


    He then stood up and went out of the room, leaving Butler Bang to look after the two. Old Yen followed behind Wu Long as he went outside. While they went through a corridor of the inn, one side of which was open with the view of the inner courtyard, Old Yen somewhat timidly followed to his side and behind at a respectful distance of a few steps.


    "You did well with all of the tasks that I gave you"


    Wu Long slowly walked, looking at the inner courtyard illuminated by the moonlight.


    "Thank you..."


    Old Yen slightly shook as they reached a long wooden bridge suspended over the courtyard that led to the other side of the floor, to the rooms upied by Wu Long and his women. Wu Long stopped there and looked back at Old Yen.


    "It looks like you have something to say"


    He chuckled and Old Yen first gulped and then nodded, steeling his resolve.

 Chapter 224 Undefeated God

    <h4>Chapter 224 Undefeated God</h4>


    "I... can I continue to follow you?"


    "Why?"


    "I will be of use, I will do even more work if you need me to, and I can raise my skills-..."


    "I did not ask why do I need you, I asked why do you wish to follow"


    Wu Long chuckled as he shook his head at the visibly nervous Old Yen.


    "I... I think that I found my belief"


    "Belief?"


    "A belief in an Undefeated God"


    "What if I do get defeated?"


    "I do not believe it will be possible"


    "There are many possibilities that you do not conceive, let alone consider usible, it does not mean that they are not possible"


    "Even if it is so, that is the nature of belief"


    Old Yen said while nodding but there was a reverent light in his eyes. Wu Long looked at the man in front of him with curiosity.


    "And what do you seek to gain from following that ''Undefeated God'' of yours?"


    Wu Long did not conceal drawing a line between himself and Old Yen''s perceived Undefeated God, rather clearly showing it but this did not faze the man.


    "Purpose"


    The word left Old Yen''s mouth seemingly before he could even realize it. Wu Long''s eyebrow went slightly up while Old Yen''s eyes widened in slight surprise as well, as he certainly had the words "prosperity, safety, guidance" and other such things that usuallye in hand when following a powerful being in his mind the moment before Wu Long asked the question.


    Wu Long smiled at that answer and looked at the man with an interested look.


    "Very well then, we will see how useful you are once we return to my sect, and if you are not up to the tasks you will be just one of the many faces that are popting it"


    Wu Long nodded to Old Yen who started to bow and express his gratitude and went off to cross the suspended wooden bridge over the courtyard. He did not lose anything by letting this man follow him. Rather he may have gained a useful hand. And if trained well he might be able to handle more tasks than just being a handyman. In truth, he was already inclined to take Old Yen to the Yin Yang Unity Pce as a subordinate but he was interested in what motivated him.


    Wu Long was always someone who followed his intuition, which led him well over the years. In his past life, the one time he clearly remembered going against his intuition was taking in a disciple who had tremendous talent but no connections or means to reach the heights that he was destined to by his natural gifts. In the end that nearly cost him everything. Although, in a way, it also gave him far more than he ever wished for.


    Wu Long came to halfway of the bridge, hands behind his back with a leisurely stroll. He was now in the Qi Manifestation Realm, so he could exert a lot more force simply because he did not need to use Qi Maniption Rings and directly manipte his own Spiritual Qi in the outside world. Of course, the output was still limited by the cultivation base but his strength progressed by leaps and bounds just from that liberation of his Spiritual Qi into the outside. However, that also meant that the exhaustion was that much faster and burdensome. Although he cultivated the Spiritual Qi War Art for quite some time, the battle before did exhaust quite a bit of his reserves.


    The best way to replenish them in his case would be not a meditation like for most cultivators but a dual cultivation session with one or more of his beautifulpanions. He thought about who to approach when he saw Cao Xiang standing in the inner courtyard below, looking at the moonlight with an introspective look.


    He looked at her with an interested gaze.


    He lightly jumped over the railings and off the bridge and as Spiritual Qi swirled around him gentlynded while his robes fluttered unnaturally slowly and not as intensely as from the upward wind such a fall would usually produce. Cao Xiang noticed him, and to her, it looked like an Immortal was descending on the mundane world.


    "Enjoying an evening stroll?"


    He asked the still-dazed Pirate Queen as she shook out of it with his voice.


    "I can ask the same of you"


    "Hmm, I think our strolls are quite different, though"


    "How so?"


    "One is strolling but with a destination, and the other is seemingly lost"


    "Hah, that sounds about right"


    Cao Xiang chuckled at Wu Long''s words but did not refute them as she shook her head.


    "Do you remember when I asked you about feeling like a failure?"


    "I do, and I remember telling you my perspective on it, I also remember you taking somefort in those words"


    "At that time I at least was not a burden to others so I indeed could takefort in them"


    Cao Xiang said with a smile and Wu Long nodded as he understood the sentiment.


    "Do you want me to make you feel better?"


    "What if I do?"


    "Hmm, but I do not have that obligation, no?"


    "True, but then again, you did not have any obligation thest time either"


    "You are wrong here, you shared your wine, as well as was transporting us on your ship, it was the least I could do to make you feel a little better at the time of need"


    Wu Long chuckled and Cao Xiang slightly widened her eyes.


    "What about sparing me before?"


    "We have been over this topic, and as I said before I do hate to waste beauty, and your daughter had no malice, only goodwill. It isrgely her that you have to thank for the fact you are still alive, although I might have spared you anyway. It all depends on how I feel at any point in time"


    He smiled and the Pirate Queen looked at him with an intense gaze.


    "And you protecting us now is because we could be used against you so in a way you are only doing it for yourself"


    "Correct"


    Wu Long resumed the stroll and Cao Xiang walked by his side with a pondering look.


    "So what if I want you to make me feel better now?"


    "You have to think of why I would be inclined to do so"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders slightly.


    "What if I gave you my body in return?"


    "I think I already expressed clearly that I do not enjoy extorting or buying services of a woman"


    Wu Long shook his head looking at the night garden.


    "Then what if I gave you myself?"


    As she said this, Wu Long stopped and the Pirate Queen stopped as well, looking at him with a slightly nervous look. The moonlight illuminated her curvy silhouette and gorgeous face from the side, presenting her captivating beauty in a different way than during the return. The happiness she saw in them when they were around him was something she had long lost, or perhaps never even had.


    day but nevertheless alluring.


    "You do have to remember what you did. And though I did forgive you, do you think I would be inclined to make you my woman that easily if you just asked?"


    She slightly shook as she understood it clearly too. She was bing more and more envious of his women, the way they could easily lean on him, and he would not demand anything in return. The happiness she saw in them when they were around him was something she had long lost, or perhaps never even had.


    The longing she initially had that was only driven by her carnal desire was now bing deeper and a lot moreplex. And yet her guilt was eating at her, unable to find a resolution, as well as preventing her budding feelings from blooming since she could not in good conscience ask to be loved after what she did. However, it did not mean that the feelings that did not bloom were not growing. And as they did, the guilt became that much more unbearable.


    The easy way in which he forgave her at first and showed her kindness before made her think too lightly of the way he made decisions, while she misinterpreted his motives. Every action toward her had its reasons that she did not take into ount, and each of those was not her merit but his own reasoning. Thus, if she wanted to be his woman, she had to find a reason he would look past her past actions not because of other factors, but because of her.


    "Then... can I ask you to punish me for what I did, so that I can atone and thus, be able to ask you to be your woman with a clear conscience?"


    She asked and Wu Long smiled. It was not an easy thing toe to terms with one''s own mistakes, but the first step was always acknowledging them. He did not enjoy the mental torture that she went through as she was pressed between her starting feelings and guilt, but there was no way other than letting her go through it on her own and realize that while he did forgive what she did, that was in no way brought by her own merits. And thus there was no way for her to be his woman other than properly taking responsibility for what she did.


    In the end, she came to one of the possible correct answers. If she received a punishment that he deemed fit to clear her guilt before him, she would finally be free of her own guilt, as well as have a fresh start in her rtionship with him since once a mistake was taken responsibility for it could be considered a closed case.


    "Alright, if you truly want to take responsibility, I am not so mean as to refuse"


    Wu Long nodded and came closer to her.


    "I will have you take ountability in bed"


    "But... you said..."


    She widened her eyes as his words seemed contradictory.


    "Hmm, you see, I do not extort women into rtionships or into giving me their bodies, but in this case, you want to be my woman, and all you need for that is to take punishment. That punishment does not necessarily have to be separate from bing my woman. If it was before, where you just wanted to give me your body to get rid of guilt, I refused since I gained nothing I wanted from that. But in this case, I am not getting your body, I am getting you"


    He said with a smile and she gulped while looking into his eyes.


    She now understood that he was asking her to dual cultivate with him, but that in itself was not the punishment. The punishment would just be made at the time of their cultivation. A light tremor of nervousness went through her, but at the same time, something inside her tightened at the thought. He noticed that small tinge of excitement in her gaze and smiled. He would have thought of another punishment had he not noticed that there was a certain inclination in her.


    She slowly nodded and followed him to his room.

 Chapter 225 (R18) Her Punishment (p1)

    <h4>Chapter 225 (R18) Her Punishment (p1)</h4>


    Wu Long led Cao Xiang to her room. As they went in and closed the door, talismans flew out of his hand to ce themselves all around the room, sealing the sounds and perception as she went further inside.


    "Nervous?"


    He asked the slightly shaken Pirate Queen, and she nodded since she did not think that she would be doing something like this even half an hour before this. The anxiousness and anticipation wove into a chaotic mix inside her eyes.


    "You can refuse if you do not want to, as I said before, I do not enjoy forcing women to cultivate with me if they do not wish to"


    He chuckled and turned to the door.


    "Wait!"


    She hurriedly approached him and held his arm with her hand to stop him from leaving.


    "I... I want to receive my punishment... and I want to..."


    Her words trailed off and as he stopped and looked back at her, she gulped and the other hand that did not hold his arm went onto her sash, starting to undo the bindings. He turned back to face her and silently looked, not stopping her but not doing anything himself either.


    She felt that he was not going away anymore so her hand holding on to him let go and went to help the one that was already removing the sash that held together the upper part of her clothes.


    She looked him in the eyes as her alluring skin as well as shapely bust wrapped in underwear was revealed and she started further stripping her lower clothes. Her curvy hips came out of the clothing with only underwear and ck semi-transparent but denser colored stockings that were usually not visible under her clothes covering her body now.


    She slightly shivered as the warmth built up under the clothes was suddenly reced by theparatively colder temperature outside but at the same time something deep within her started to heat up at the thought of what was going to happen. The nervousness made her in fact even more excited as her blood started pumping with the increased heart rate.


    As he watched with attention, she slowly removed her upper underwear, revealing ample and well-shaped, mesmerizing breasts of a woman with mature charm. Her hands went down and slid down the underwear covering her pubic region, slowly revealing it millimeter after millimeter while looking at him. Her hands stopped as she reached the final part, with the tiny bit left to cover her most precious flower as a nervous and excited rush went through her head. She was stripping naked in front of this man. That thought repeatedly spun in her mind, over and over again.


    She then slowly moved the underwear down and removed itpletely as she stood before him naked in stockings. She moved her hands to the stockings but a certain look in his eyes stopped her motion. Her lustrous ck hair woven into aplicated hairstyle was held up by a few hairpins that she removed and they freely fell to the side she leaned her head to remove the pins to. As her hazel-colored eyes looked up at him once more her alluring figure wasid bare before him as she did not cover herself up even though she had the impulse to.


    simple and light touch as a certain expression in his eyes showed her that he liked what he was seeing. He slightly raised her chin up, Wu Long went up to her, moving for the first time since she started disrobing and touched her chin with the fingers of his right hand. A shiver of anxiousness and excitement went through her from this simple and light touch as a certain expression in his eyes showed her that he liked what he was seeing. He slightly raised her chin up, and his fingers then traced her skin down her neck and to her breast which he only lightly passed the side of.


    Light sparks of electricity went off wherever his fingers passed, spreading into waves of goosebumps that betrayed excitement instead of fear. She did not understand it, but the fact that she was naked in front of him, willing and yet at the same time serving her "punishment" made her extra sensitive, it was like a wind that blew more life into the fire of desires that was slowly enveloping her.


    He smiled at her reactions as his hand went further down to her side and then behind her to slightly roughly grab a round, plump and juicy butt cheek with perfectly smooth skin and a nice soft yet stic feel to it.


    "Ah!"


    A gasp escaped her as a jolt went through her body and her eyes, still looking into his, widened slightly. Spiritual Qi ran along the surface of his fingers as Jade Palms of Serenity was allowing him to exert force without actually hurting her. He could even adjust the level of "pain" a woman received with his intricate control, adjusting it to the tolerance level and excitement requirements of his partner. He started to knead her butt, feeling its weight and sticity with his hand as light sighs and gasps could be heard from her. Her breath turned faster from the rough and yet pleasurable movements of his hand and fingers.


    "Ah!"


    His left hand went to grab her other ass cheek and then he pped it with the Jade Palms of Serenity, prompting her to leak another gasp. The very subtle burning sensation from where his handnded on her skin instantly sent tingles up her spine and her pussy lips started to moisten. She did not break eye contact as he then enjoyed how her ass felt in his hands.


    "Mm, ahm, hmm"


    Her voice started sounding more sensual as the sensations started overwhelm her.


    His left hand went up, sending sparks on its way as it touched her skin, and eventually arrived at her face. He swiped his thumb on her lower lip, and then slightly pressed so it parted with the upper lip. She opened her mouth, as his thumb went inside, feeling the texture of her tongue, as the unusual sensation made her feel light in the head.


    "Do you know how to please a man?"


    He asked while taking out his thumb out of her mouth and smearing her saliva that covered it on to her lower lip. She shook at the sound of his voice, the heat in her body going up a notch after she heard it. She slowly shook her head to the sides.


    "I... I''ve never done it, but I know some things about it"


    "Show me what you know"


    He smiled and she nodded as if enchanted. He would normally show initiative in pleasing a woman, but in order for her to feel her "punishment" was really happening there had to be a certain tone to this cultivation session, so he made her fight the embarrassment, as well as gave her the initiative to "serve" him.


    He let go of her plump ass and she knelt down in front of him, as her hands went on to his clothes, slowly undoing his upper robes. She loosened them up as part of his bare chest came into her view, her eyes widening at the sight, and herher region bing even wetter. She then loosened his pants and slid them down along with his underwear as his impressive member sprang into her view, lightly hitting her on the side of the face since she did not anticipate the size.


    "Ah, what-..."


    She first gasped from surprise but then froze at the sight of his cock, towering above her.


    ''H-Heavens...''


    Her mind nked. Something deep inside her stomach tightened up as she looked with wide eyes and a dazed expression.


    She then gulped and her hand moved to timidly touch his dick first with only the tips of her fingers and then after touching it for some time bing slightly bolder and lightly gripping it with both hands on the shaft. She lightly stroked it as she was exploring, but then a realization came to her and she looked up to see his curious gaze.


    Even though there was not even a sign of displeasure in his expression, the fact that she momentarily gave in to her curiosity rather than pleasing him made her feel nervous.


    But he simply smiled, showing her that there was no need to panic, and as she rxed she started stroking his cock with more purpose, trying to figure out what made him feel good. He did not conceal natural reactions so she quickly found more pleasurable zones and then after taking a deep breath approached it with her mouth, kissing the underside. She looked up and not seeing signs of stopping her, took out her tongue and started licking his cock. He almost chuckled at the clumsy way she was trying to make him feel good, but held in hisughter, and continued to let her "service" him.


    After half an hour he lightly sighed as she really did know only "some things". Even when she took a little of it in her mouth, she only moved her head without bringing him much pleasure.


    He shook his head and started guiding her, as he exined what she should do. Though it was a light lecture, he was telling her what to do. It was like obeying his mands" was part of the "punishment" she was receiving.


    After some time she improved, as he ced his hand on her chin and cheek, guiding her movements as she was sucking him off and looking up at him with her beautiful hazel eyes.


    "Alright, that''s enough..."


    He said while guiding her with his hand to take it out of her mouth.


    "Umhaa... haa... haa... "


    As she took it out her breath that was rougher and louder started to slowly normalize while her hand still held onto the shaft of his dick and looked up at him, her mouth only a small distance away, a string of saliva stretching from the tip to her lips and drooping in an arch and finally disappearing once it broke.


    He smiled and stood her up, leading her to the bed. She climbed onto it following his lead and sat down on it as he fully removed his clothes and stood in front of her.

 Chapter 226 (R18) Her Punishment (p2)

    <h4>Chapter 226 (R18) Her Punishment (p2)</h4>


    As Wu Long removed thest of his clothes Cao Xiang could not take her eyes off of him. He smiled and came closer to the bed while she looked as if enchanted.


    As she was sitting on her knees on the bed he climbed on andy her back to the pillow he ced behind her. Her legs were still bent so while she reclined back her body made a mind-stirring curve, as her breasts pushed upwards. At the same time, her legs naturally parted to the sides.


    "Haah"


    He grasped her breasts with both hands and she lightly gasped at the pleasurable sensation while he started kneading them, causing her to start lightly moaning. She raised her arms up above while he enjoyed the feeling of her breasts.


    "Haah, mmm, hmmm"


    Her breathing slowly turned rougher as moans filled the room. His left hand continued to massage her breast while his right went down to her stomach, applying pressure on the way down so that she could vividly feel where his hand was. It went further down to her crotch and finally reached the area above her forbidden gates.


    However he bypassed it and first lightly massaged her inner thigh, then went up to her lower abdomen again, and then down, turning the direction his hand moved at thest moment to her other thigh. She was waiting with bated breath but his hand just massaged around her most sensitive ce, not giving her what she was waiting for.


    "Ah!"


    He suddenly tugged at her nipple he did not touch before and as all of her attention shifted to that intense pleasurable sensation his hand started pleasuring her already wet lower lips.


    "Aaah! Mmmph! Ummm! Haaah!"


    He made her start leaking juices all over as he gave her unimaginable pleasure just from teasing the outer lips and then his left hand started ying with her nipple again, causing her to shake in pleasure she never experienced.


    "Aaah! Nnngh! Haaah! I...I''m-... huh? haa~ haa~ why... why did you stop?"


    He quickly drove her to her climax but stopped shortly before she could release her pent-up sensations as she looked at him with eyes zed over with pleasure and filled with confusion. She was heavily breathing, trying to catch her breath as the question left her mouth before she even fully remembered what was the situation around her.


    "Hahah, if I just gave you that it wouldn''t be much of a punishment, would it?"


    He chuckled and a realization, as well as a slight fear appeared in her gaze as she now knew what was going to happen.


    "W-Wai- Ah! Aaah! Mmhaa! This can''t b- Aaah!"


    She started to have second thoughts but the next moment his hands started pleasuring her again, with even more intense pleasure, pleasure that she never thought was possible from such simple touches.


    ''He can''t be serious! There is no way I can endure this!''


    Her jumbled mind was racing with these thoughts as she could not imagine that this would continue. But as she was getting close to the peak his hand that was pleasuring her breast came above her abdomen and a sensation of climax disappeared, leaving only the longing for it.


    ''I... I screwed up''


    She finally realized that he was serious at this moment, after which his hands resumed making her feel blissful and at the same time making her feel even more urge to climax.


    "Aah! Agh! Ummm! Nggh!"


    She moaned and shook her head from one side to the other as he continued to give her even more pleasure, the delightful sensations that could not be released. Soon, his mouth kissed her abdomen and she felt as if she was in heaven and hell at the same time. She never felt so good, and yet there was an increasing feeling of frustration that interrupted all her thoughts. The urge to climax was getting unbearable. His left hand went back to teasing her breasts while his mouth traveled down with kisses. His right hand''s fingers slid inside her pink cave and started to stimte her sensitive spots from the inside while his mouth reached her pink pearl and he started licking her as she was? screaming in ecstasy.


    "Aaah! No more! Aaaah! Ungh! Please! Aah! Let me- aah! LET ME CUM!!!! Aaaah!"


    Some time passed and started begging for the sweet release but he still relentlessly drove her pleasure higher and higher, denying her every peak on the way. She was sweating all over, droplets of her sweat turning into small streams that slid down her smooth skin along the alluring curves of her body as she trembled from the heavenly sensations he gave her. The muscles on her stomach were spasming non-stop, and her eyes were unfocused as she clung to the bedsheets with her hands. Her waist went up and down without her control as her legs were shaking.


    "Aaah! Unng! Unnng! Haaah! Please!! Aaah! I am begging you! I cannotst any more! I will go crazy, I-... aaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!"


    As she was begging him for an orgasm he suddenly intensified the pleasure and gave her what she was asking for as her scream started low and went up both in volume and pitch. There was a vibrating sound to the voice as she was intensely convulsing all over, her back going up and down from the pillow and her breasts jiggling in unison to that movement. Her eyes went up , meeting the upper eyelids and her tongue stuck out. Her hands clung to the bedsheets so tightly they lost any color while shaking. The waves of pleasure hit her one after another, in quick session. Her vision was covered in a continuous screen of white as her mind waspletely nk and a roaring noise was ringing in her ears covering all sounds including her own scream.


    She slowly calmed down, but even as the orgasm passed she was still twitching and her pussy was squirting out juice with each twitch. When she finally came to he ced his hand on her lower abdomen and a pleasurable sensation swept her up again as she could not believe that the exhaustion she felt that followed the orgasm disappeared in a sh reced by more desire.


    "Aah! Umm! Nnng! Umfff!"


    He started pleasuring her again and her moans filled the room once more. Pussy juices leaked out of her as she was shaking in delight. He teased her pussy with his fingers and mouth as she felt like she was floating, and then, as she was getting closer to the second orgasm he stopped again.


    "Aaah! Aah! Haa-...not again, please! I cannot endure it the second time"


    She looked at him with pleading eyes and he smiled at her.


    "Of course not, don''t worry, I just prepared you a little"


    He said as he climbed on to the bed and hovered over her his hand caressing her hair, brushing the wet with sweat hair off of her face.


    "Prepared? Prepared for wha-..."


    She then felt the tip of his dick touch her lower lips and lightly spread them. Her eyes widened as she understood what he had prepared her for.


    "Wai- aaaang!"


    She knew that she was about to experience a whole new level of sensations but as she tried to ask for time to prepare he pushed his hips forward, his dick prating her and slowly moving forward while spreading her insides. Her eyes looked at him, opened wide and filled with shock but soon a light film of pleasure covered them as his cock was spreading fold after fold of her tight pussy that was craving for the climax, and with every fold she was getting closer as her stomach spasmed. She could no longer see him as her eyes lost focus and as he reached the end her body started convulsing again.


    "Ahaaaaaaaaahn!!!"


    She screamed in euphoria and started trembling on his cock as he looked at her with a smile.


    When she slowly calmed down he relieved the fatigue climax brought that numbed the pleasure one more time, and slowly drew back.


    "Ahm! A-are you going to start already?"


    She asked while she already knew the answer, and as if answering her he plunged his cock right back, knocking her uterus with the tip of his dick and pushing it slightly up.


    "Aaaah! Aaah! Nnnngh! Ummm! Haaah!"


    ''I-it''s so big! It''s stretching my insides''


    As she started moaning to the movements of his hips her mind was full of thoughts. But the only thing she could think of was his dick and nothing else.


    "Uhm! Ang! Aah! Umph!"


    As he gradually picked up the pace he ced both of his hands on her waist,? plunging his cock deep into her and moving her hips to meet his. Her alluring chest was moving back and forth in an enchanting sight, the droplets of sweat making it feel even more erotic as they reflected the light of thenterns illuminating the room.


    "Ah! Aaaah! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!!"


    After some time of intense pounding, he plunged his cock deep into her as she screamed and started climaxing again while he flooded her insides with a big load of his cum, driving her ecstasy to the next level as her eyes widened and then rolled up again.


    "Haaah~ haa~ haa~ are we... haa~ haa~, are we done now?"


    She asked while heavily breathing after calming down and he only smiled at that naivety.


    "Heh, do you think it would be over from just this? We''re just starting"

 Chapter 227 (R18) Her Punishment (p3)

    <h4>Chapter 227 (R18) Her Punishment (p3)</h4>


    Cao Xiang looked at Wu Long first with confusion, sincemon knowledge told her that it was over once the man came, and then her eyes widened when she realized that he was not getting softer inside her.


    "You mean..."


    "Haha, you are looking down on Dual Cultivators too much"


    ''He... really is a Dual Cultivator-...?''


    "Ahmn!"


    She looked at him with shock but the next moment all thoughts left her head as he started slowly moving his hips as he drew back, taking out half of his cock as white cum started seeping along the sides, and then rammed it in again causing her to moan out with both surprise and pleasure.


    "Wai-...Ah! Aaah! Ahm! Mmmn! Umf! Uu!"


    He started picking up the pace not giving her the time to ask for a break. She bit her lower lip and her eyes zed over with pleasure as he thrust inside her over and over again. The cum he released inside her earlier now turned into a smoothening lubricant that made her even more sensitive. With every thrust in, her stomach muscles lightly contracted, and every time he pulled it out, scraping her insides with the head she trembled for each fold of her pussy he passed.


    Her sweaty, gorgeous body was writing in pleasure she had never experienced, so intense that she could not think of anything else.


    ''How... how is he so gooood? Mm, my... my mind is melting, at this rate, he... he will fuck me silly, he will fuck my brains out''


    "Aaah! Umf! Um! Um! I! I...! I am... haa~ wha... why?... no , not again, this is..."


    As she was climbing the heavenly peaks he ced his hand tly on her abdomen and the sensation of theing orgasm she felt passed her by, so close she could almost feel it hitting her like tidal waves. She instantly realized that she was not going to get away with a ''light'' punishment from before, and that more was in store for her tonight.


    He chuckled and started moving again, as his hands traveled to her juicy, mesmerizing chest that was bouncing back and forth with their movements and he started massaging them again, intensifying her moans.


    "Aah! Ummf! Ummm! Mmn! Nnngh! Naah! Aaaah!"


    She was holding tightly to the bedsheets as her abdomen started spasming again but this orgasm passed her too. Her back made an arch as her waist went up, held by the legs wrapped in stockings, still bent at the knees and this motion pushed her crotch into his in an attempt to relieve the yearning she felt deep inside. One of his hands went back to the side of her waist to support her as the other continued to y with her ample breasts.


    He made her climb new heights she had not experienced during the forey before as her whole body was instinctively and alluringly moving to match the movements of his hips.


    "Aaaah!!!"


    ''This is it!!!''


    He made a gyroscopic movement to hit all of her sensitive spots and she screamed up into the air but the moment she almost tipped over to the euphoric release it went past her as if a mirage. But unlike in the desert, she waspletely wet, her body soaked in sweat and her pussy leaking his semen and her juices that turned into a white sticky mass that was stretching between their bodies, making loud squelching sounds along with the squeaking of the bed and her moans.


    She could not control her voice anymore as she let out moans and screams in passionate throes. Her ck hair was all over the bedsheets and pillows as she moved her head from side to side.


    "Nuaaaaah! Aaah! Aghaah! Uuumf!"


    His hands went down from her chest and waist down to her thighs as he held up the parts just where her stockings started and slightly lifted them as he raised his hips. Her legs which were bent under her thighs before, naturally stretched and became straight, rising into the air on the sides. The feeling of her body floating intensified as he continued to ram his dick balls deep into her tight and wet pussy.


    After some time he ced her thighs on his and changed the grip on them as his hands went down to her ankles and then held them up as he raised his hips again. Her legs were now raised high up into the air on the sides in a big "V" shape as he adjusted to push his dick into her in a downward angle.


    ''He, he can go deeper?''


    She could not believe it, but she now felt like he stretched her pussy into the depth further as he was now hitting a deeper spot. He pulled and then started railing his cock into her, hitting the new spot that quickly brought her to the next orgasm.


    "Aaah! Unnng! Let me... et ..ee...! Aaah! Pleeeeaaaaase!!!! Unghaaahummmmmmmfffffmmmmmm!!!!!"


    As she screamed out he rammed his meat rod into her and plugged her pussy with it. Intense waves of pleasure atst started to course through her as all of the pent-up sensations from before hit at the same time. Her eyes rolled up and she bit her lower lip, twitching and convulsing in intense bursts of euphoria while her spine arched. He came inside her again, prolonging and intensifying her peak. Every time her body twitched her beautiful breasts bounced in response. Her lowered his mouth and started to suck on the nipple of one of her breasts as his hands let go of her legs and wrapped beneath her raised waist to tightly hug it.


    "Ummmf...umhaaa... haa~ haa~ haa~"


    When the orgasm finally let go of her and the shes of white subsided, allowing her to focus her vision she heavily breathed as she looked at him. He smiled and taking one of her legs raised it up as he pushed her body with his hips while his cock was still deep inside her, sliding her forth and simultaneously turning her to the side as he stimted her sensitive insides once more.


    "Aaah!"


    Her eyes quickly lost focus again as intense pleasure spread from between her legs as he nowpletely turned her over, allowing him to see her bewitching ass and elegant back. He Fixed the pillow that was initially underneath her back to right below her stomach and added another one as he raised her hips up. She turned looked back at him over her shoulder, and somehow understood that from now on, it was finally the part he was going to fuck her non-stop until he was satisfied. A fear shed in her beautiful hazel eyes as she knew that this was going to be even more pleasurable than what she experienced before. But at the same time, even more anticipation appeared in them.


    "Haa~ haa~ haa~"


    She was still heavily breathing from the intense orgasm before and the intense pleasure that resulting from being turned over while still on his dick.


    "I can stop now if you sa-..."


    "No!... please... please don''t stop"


    He smiled at her as he could see that her desires were fully lit by the previous experience. Her hand hurriedly went back to hold his wrist as his hips pulled back and started taking out his cock.


    "Then what do you want me to do?"


    "I... I want you to ...ck m-..."


    She hesitated and her cheeks that were already rosy shedpletely red as her eyes shifted to the side and down to avoid his.


    "What?"


    "F... me"


    "Say it clearly, otherwise I can only stop here"


    "F... Please fuck me, fuck me like there is no tomorrow. Punish this naughty pussy with your big cock!"


    "Very well"


    He smiled at her and as he drew back his hips more than before as he took almost all of his length out.


    "Wai-... Aahouk!!!"


    The sensation of loneliness her pink cave felt hit her and she wanted to start begging not to stop again but he then suddenly rammed his cock into her, his hips hitting her plump and round ass as her head jolted to look in front of her, her tongue going out of her as her eyes went up to meet her upper eyelids.


    He grabbed the appetizing two round, soft and yet stic, with just the right amount of firmness to them, butt cheeks with widely opened hands, fingers spread as far as possible to grab all of this heavenly peach and then his hips started going back and forth.


    "Ahah! Uh! Ooh! Umf! Nghah!"


    She moaned with every pump as her body was thrust forward and drops of saliva fell off the tongue that was out. Her mind nked as her vision waspletely unfocused but she soon started toe to as intense pounding made her wide awake.


    "Ah! Yes! Aaah! Fuck me! Aaah! Punish me! Aaah!"


    She shouted and then...


    *p!*


    "Ah!!! .....Nghaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!"


    A loud p resounded along with a moan as he pped her asscheek with Jade Palms of Serenity. A burning sensation from the ce he hit then created a lightning bolt of pleasure go straight up her spine and to her head as waves of heavenly delight followed and she started heavily convulsing and squirting out pussy juices under. He came inside her but did not stop the movements of his hips as he started breeding her tight pussy from behind, ramming his hips into her butt, creating loud ps as his skin hit hers.


    "Aaah! Unghaah! Aaah! Haaah! Ummm!"


    She was moaning as he fucked her without stopping and filling her insides with his cum every time she came. Loud pping sounds resounded along with screams of ecstasy as he pped her ass over and over again, bringing intense pleasure to her every time.

 Chapter 228 (R18) Her Punishment (end part)

    <h4>Chapter 228 (R18) Her Punishment (end part)</h4>


    Cao Xiang was moaning in pleasure, forgetting everything and not seeing anything around as her thoughts were swirling around the rod that was going in and out of her while the walls of her pussy were tightly wrapping around it.


    *p* "Ahm!"


    *p* "Ungh!"


    *p* "Ngoh!"


    *p* "Ahang!!!"


    *p* "Umfff!"


    The pping sounds of her round and bouncy ass, glistening with sweat, mmed by his hips at a rapid pace, the squelching sounds of her wet pussy as his cock slid in and out while semen and her pussy juice made the ce they were connected all wet and sloppy, as well as the pping sound on her plump ass cheek that came from time to time as he swung his hand in a light and natural motion were filling the room along with the creaking of the bed and her passionate moans.


    She tightly grasped the bedsheets in front of her, an expression of euphoria on her face. Her back made an erotic curve as her butt was raised up high while her chest was pressed into the bed. Every time he mmed his hips into her butt, its form bent and bounced as muscles a little above, on her lower back, twitched and every time he pulled as the head of his dick caressed the folds of her pink cave shivers went through her spine.


    Her hazel-colored eyes were zed over with the bliss and euphoria she felt as they lost focus. She could not hear anything, only a roaring-like sound that covered up everything else including her own moans.


    ''He is too amazing... how can he still go on...''


    Time and time again she climaxed, screaming out in passion as she felt his hot thick cum pumped into her the next moment, driving her to the higher peaks of pleasure. His dick was still as hard and hot as it was in the beginning and its size got slightly bigger every time he was close to unloading spunk into her. She could now clearly tell its shape as she memorized it in detail as it slid inside her over and over again stretching out her insides and making fireworks of bliss go off with each minute movement.


    "Ah! Ahah! Ungh! Nghah!"


    He took her hands one by one and tugged, raising her upper body as he continued to roughly fuck her from behind as her back bent in another mind-stirring curve and her breasts were thrust forward while bouncing from their movements. Her erotic body was glistening with sweat that slid along her smooth and perfect skin as her muscles spasmed from the intense pleasure she was feeling.


    ''So... so deep!!!''


    Her eyes rolled slightly as she felt his cock hit her sensitive spots at another angle. Her face went up as she looked up to the ceiling with eyes that did not see anything before them while her butt was mmed into.


    ''It feels so good... How... how can he be so good? His cock is driving me crazy, I... I can''t think of anything but him fucking me''


    When he was satisfied with pounding her in this position after a few of her orgasms he bent her arms behind her back as he pushed her into the bed again, this time pushing her forward with his hips and straddling her with his knees on her sides. Her ass was still raised but the curve of her back was now not so steep.


    ''He is still not done? I am at my limit. This... this feels too good, I can''t go on''


    She thought as up to here he mated her pussy over and over leaving her almost no strength to go on. But she did not say anything, as she was still able tost a little bit longer.


    "Aaaah!!! Nhaaah!!! Ummmf!!!"


    He grabbed her arms with one hand while he pushed her head down with another and started driving his cock into her with powerful thrusts for thest spurt. This time he made a slight pause after each thrust to give time for her to feel the reverberations of euphoria coursing through her body. Her face was lying sideways on the bedsheets with unfocused eyes and rosy cheeks as her head was mushed into the soft bed.


    ''What is this? How is it even better?''


    The hands held in ce behind her as well as her head being locked in ce gave her a strange feeling as her sensitivity went even higher up, something she thought was impossible before, and her entire senses concentrated on the movements of his dick inside her.


    "Umhuh!!! Uhmng!!! Unghoooooooooooh!!!"


    He made her climax again, and shot his load into the deepest parts as she trembled in ecstasy on his cock, pressed down by his hips. Her juicy butt was lightly jumping up uncontrobly with each spasm as the muscles on her lower back rapidly twitched, contracting over and over again. Her waist was moving up and down in shaky, jolting movements. This time he did not go on with the piston and pressed down on her, continuing to release his spunk deep inside.


    "Haa~ nn... haa~ nnng... haa~ haa~ umm, haa~ Ahn!"


    He let her bask in the afterglow as she twitched and convulsed, and then took out his cock, prompting a sensual and somehow lonely gasp to leak amid her light moans and heavy breathing, followed by another wave of convulsions as she lightly came from that as well. He also let go of her hands and head but she did not move as her body wasying without any strength, only twitching and spasming. Her freed arms slid down from her back to powerlesslyy on her sides.


    A massive amount of creamy white cum started oozing out of the entrance of her pink cave, with a light squirt when her body twitched along with squirting pussy juice below.


    Her unfocused eyes slowly regained the light of consciousness and she weakly propped herself up, turning her head to look at him.

 Chapter 229 You are mine now

    <h4>Chapter 229 You are mine now</h4>


    There was a different light in Cao Xiang''s eyes when she looked at Wu Long now. He smiled and after helping her up ced a hand on her cheek, caressing it with his thumb as she closed her eyes and relished this tender gesture. He bent down and kissed her. Her eyes flew open in surprise, but quickly narrowed from the pleasurable sensation of his lips tasting hers and his tongue going into her mouth to twirl around hers. As she closed her eyes again she returned the kiss, loud kissing sounds resounding in the hot and humid room.


    "You are mine now"


    As he ended the kiss he said to her and shivers of excitement went through her since she realized the meaning of his kiss now. She was his woman from now on, she belonged to him and him only.


    Her cheeks turned red again and she nodded, meekly looking down as a light smile touched her lips.


    "Hug my neck"


    He told her and when she did he swept her up into his arms and carried her to the bathroom where he tenderly washed her up. He then went into a hot bathtub that a servant prepared for Wu Long that had arrays for heat preservation installed in it. Wu Long sat first, cing Cao Xiang in front of him, her back facing him. She was too exhausted so she leaned on him without any strength left to adjust her position, but he ced her sofortably that she felt like she assumed the mostfortable pose on her own.


    "W... Wu Long..."


    "Yes?"


    She called lightly and he replied with a smile as his muscles rxed, soaking in the hot water with her soft body pressing against his.


    "Did I... is it over now?... the punishment"


    "Heh, did you think it would be over with just one time?"


    He chuckled, asking with a low voice into her ear and she lightly trembled. She first thought it was out of shock or fear, but to her own surprise, she realized that the shivers that went through her body were that of excitement and anticipation.


    ''Eh? Was I...''


    Her eyes widened at that realization as she never had such thoughts or tendencies before. But at the same time, she felt like she did not change, only saw a different side that she was not aware of.


    "You really are... how do you know things about me that even I do not know?"


    She smiled as she lightly turned her head that rested on his shoulder. With a tranquil sound of water he moved his right hand to lightly trace the skin on her shoulder, sending waves of pleasurable sensations wherever his fingers touched her.


    "I am a Dual Cultivator, after all, and have some tricks up my sleeve. But I do not necessarily know you better than you. I just see some things that are rted to Dual Cultivation"


    She lightly nodded. Her eyes were closing as she started dozing off. The fatigue from the intense cultivation they did before was finally catching up with her. Wu Long pushed her to the limits, stopping only when she waspletely spent.


    He smiled and held her up, leaving the bathroom and cing her on the sofa as he dried her up with soft towels and after using talismans and liquid absorption bottles on the bed, carried her over toy with her on the cleaned-up bed.


    The cultivation he did with Ye Lingst time as well as the intense cultivation today brought him to the 2nd level of Qi Manifestation Realm. He has also restored his reserves of Spiritual Qi along the way, much faster than if he would meditate to do so.


    In the morning, Cao Xiang woke up in his embrace. She first froze, and thenst night''s memories poured into her and her cheeks turned rosy and then red at the thought of how bold she was. She very carefully raised her head to look at him when she was greeted by a pair of amused eyes that made her entire face beat red as she escaped into the bed covers.


    Wu Long chuckled at the squirming blob of bed covers that appeared on the bed. It was one thing to act in the heat of the moment, and apletely another to remember that behavior afterward.


    "So, do you regret it?"


    When he asked this, the squirming blob froze, and then slowly only her face surfaced as she shook her head.


    "N... no"


    She said, still rosy and not looking at him directly.


    "Thene and get your reward for enduring your punishment well"


    She gulped and finally raised her eyes to look at him as he beckoned her, and the blob of bed covers slowly approached him as he sat up and kissed her. She closed her eyes at the blissful sensation of that kiss, forgetting to hold up the bed covers that slid off, revealing her gorgeous body.


    He embraced her, feeling the soft flesh press against him as he relished in thefortable and warm sensation.


    After spending some time kissing her, he finally broke the kiss and looked at her dazed expression and slightly unfocused eyes with a satisfied smile.


    ---


    Cao Mei stood in the corridor of the inn, looking at the inner courtyard while leaning on the railings. She was closed up and introspective most of the time since the incident on the inds, and she did not speak to her mother since she stormed out of her office on the ship the day Wu Long drank wine with Cao Xiang.


    Wei Lan tried to talk to her several times, but every time Cao Mei would shut herself in and not talk. Wei Lan understood that it was hard for her to reconcile what her mother did, and since Wei Lan was one of the people that could have been potentially harmed by the actions of her mother, she was reluctant to seekfort in conversations with her.


    Thus, Cao Mei''s brooding emotions were deepening without any release and there was no one around that she could confide in. The Gong sisters that appeared not long ago were the only people who were not rted to the incident but they were not the best choice since they did not know much about Wu Long and she did not want to risk identally exposing any information about him that he did not want revealed.


    And most of all, she almost did not interact with Wu Long at all, since she could not look him in the eyes.


    So while she was trapped in her own emotions and thoughts, days passed after day with no end to this predicament in sight.


    As she stood there, wondering what she should do the door to Wu Long''s room opened. Cao Mei instinctively looked in the direction the sound of the opening door came from and her eyes widened as she saw her mothere out of that room. She looked in disbelief, and then looked in the direction of the door to Cao Xiang''s room to make sure she was not mistaken. When she made sure that the door to her room was indeed in the opposite direction, she looked back at the frozen Pirate Queen who also noticed her daughter.


    A myriad thoughts went through Cao Mei''s head but they were all blown away when she saw Wu Longe out from behind Cao Xiang and casually grasp her ass.


    "Ah! W- Wu Long... wait"


    "What, are you embarrassed? Don''t be, you are my woman now, so wherever and whenever I touch you is my right... and part of your punishment"


    As she gasped, he chuckled at how rosy her face got and then spoke thest phrase in a low voice to her ear, making her heart start pounding as she understood that this would now happen often.


    Cao Mei looked on in astonishment, having a hard time believing the reality that was suddenly thrust in front of her.


    "Boss, the imperial envoy came to fetch you"


    At this moment Old Yen ran over to inform Wu Long with a hurried step, to which he nodded and slightly kneading the asscheek that he grasped earlier let it go.


    Cao Xiang felt a reluctance as the feeling that brought her a flurry of emotions, both exciting and embarrassing, and made her confused ended.


    "I''ll be back"


    He chuckled and whispered into her ear as she nodded while looking down, red to the tips of her ears.


    "Tell Butler Bang to take the two and follow me"


    Wu Long told Old Yen and went away, leaving the mother and daughter who silently stood at a distance from each other, as Cao Xiang reluctantly looked up to see the shock in her daughter''s eyes that has yet to disappear.

 Chapter 230 If you see a tiger in the wild

    <h4>Chapter 230 If you see a tiger in the wild</h4>


    The Imperial Pce was grand and majestic, and very heavily guarded. It was not rare to see Revolving Qi Realm practitioners as Imperial Guards here, and asionally a Foundation Building Realm expert could be seen in the hallways that they passed.


    The people around looked at the imperial prince in the hands of Butler Bang with meaningful gazes, and at Wu Long with eyes full of contempt.


    ''Heh, useless disy''


    Wu Long chuckled as he knew that there was no way that he just happened to see so many Foundation Building experts on the way since such people were rtively rare even here, and usually held important posts so randomly seeing them on the way to having an audience with the empress was unlikely.


    "Mister Wu, Minister Du is waiting for you"


    One of the attendants who led them stopped at a door and politely pointed his open palm at the door.


    "Minister?"


    Old Yen furrowed his eyebrows as he seemed to understand what was happening.


    "No need to worry, it seems that the Empress''s meeting time is originallyter, and the one to send the envoy was this? fellow"


    Wu Long smiled as he expected something along the lines.


    "You two can-..."


    "They will follow me"


    Wu Long cut in when the attendant looked in the direction of Old Yen and Butler Bang.


    "...um-..."


    The attendant wanted to say something else but as he opened his mouth Butler Bang''s gaze told him that if he did say it he might not be able to speak ever again.


    "Young Master already gave you his answer"


    Butler Bang said with a polite tone of a butler, but there was a slight coldness to his voice.


    The attendant gulped and reluctantly nodded as he opened up the door.


    On the other side was a spacious roofed balcony overseeing a vast garden, with a table and two chairs. There were guards in the corners of the balcony, and there were gardeners tending to the beautiful nts down below. The summer sun brightly illuminated the garden from right above so the balcony shielded by the roof seemed a little dim in contrast.


    In one of the chairs sat a middle-aged man with some gray hair mixed into the ck. He wore luxurious robes, and there was an air of a schr about him. Any person familiar with the martial way would be able to instantly tell that this man had absolutely no fighting skills despite being in the Core Formation Realm.


    Behind him stood a man in Core Reformation Realm who, unlike the seated man, gave off a dangerous feeling to both Old Yen and Butler Bang by just standing there.


    "Ah, Mister Wu. Shall I still call you that?"


    The man rose from his seat with a polite smile and tone of speaking.


    "I go by the same name"


    "I see, well, please excuse my manners in somewhat tricking you into having this meeting, but do not be rmed, your audience with the Empress will happenter without changes. Please have a si-...haha, I see you are a busy man"


    While the man spoke Wu Long came to the chair opposite to the one the man sat in earlier and sat down not waiting for the man to finish the invitation for him to sit down. The guards in the room looked at Wu Long with menacing gazes but he payed them no heed and simply looked at the man. The middle-aged man smiled, waving his sleeve to stop the guards from moving and sat back down as Old Yen and Butler Bang stood behind Wu Long on his sides.


    "Let me introduce myself, I am Du Xia. One of the three Ministers of the Wood Spirit Empire"


    "To what do I owe the displeasure?"


    "... haha, you have a unique sense of humor"


    The man who identified himself as Du Xia looked at Wu Long with attention, and yet his gaze and overall manners remained polite. The man behind him, was clearly displeased with Wu Long''s behavior and looked at him with a cold light in his sharp eyes.


    "Silver Fang, don''t stare at my guest so much, it is not polite"


    Du Xia lightly said and the sharp-eyed man behind him who he called Silver Fang straightened up his gaze, now looking at the two behind Wu Long who looked back with serious expressions.


    "You are a man of great power, Mister Wu, something that is of great value wherever one goes"


    Du Xia smiled while a servant brought wine and poured it into their wine cups.


    "Do you like wine, Mister Wu? This is an exquisite wine that is made with the best medicinal flowers from the garden you see below..."


    When Wu Long did not answer to his previous statement Du Xia decided to continue speaking.


    "...You see, we collect the flowers very carefully and discard any that have imperfections. There are asional pests that manage to enter the garden as you can imagine"


    Du Xia paused slightly, looking at Wu Long with a smile.


    "But there is a catch, those pests are quite useful as their secretions after they consume medicinal nts can be used in manufacturing a precious medicine. Yes, those pests are of ''great value'' to us you see"


    When the Minister entuated the words "great value", Butler Bang''s hand holding one of his ''luggages'' slightly tightened and the man called Silver Fang standing opposite also tightened the fist behind his back.


    "The garden is vast as you can see, and apart from the flowers that the wine is made of there are many spiritual nts that are of little value to us other than a seasonal view. Thus we allow the pests to have their fill of them. It only concerns us if they touch the flowers that the wine is made of, in which case we have to crush the perpetrators in front of others.


    After repeatedly doing so the other pests avoid the area with the wine flowers by instinct. But asionally... there are new pests that enter the garden who do not have that experience and thus instinct, in which case we have to go through the procedure again"


    Du Xia looked at Wu Long with the same polite smile and twirled the wine cup as the liquid inside swirled, sparkling beautifully with the reflections of the bright light that came from the side of the garden.


    "What if the new pest is of a different kind than the previous ones?"


    Wu Long smiled and finally talked as he felt amused by this man.


    "Pests are pests, Mister Wu. Even if it is a different kind, it will not make any difference. The question is not if the pest is different, but whether it is of value to us, like the ones that secrete medicine by eating medicinal nts, and if it is there is no problem in letting it propagate in the area not used for the wine"


    Du Xia chuckled while taking a sip of the wine, closing his eyes to enjoy the taste.


    "Zhenxiang flowers, the flowers you are speaking of, indeed give quite a good taste to the wine but they require a precise environment to grow. And while pests can influence the quality, the most important is the caregiver''s attitude and skills. The way I see it, the soil under your flowers is gradually bing stale, and your precious garden will soon start to rot. It is not the pests that are at fault, but the hands tending to the flowers.


    The flowers would actually be saved if a pest dangerous enough for the caregivers showed up and rid them of the ipetent tenders"


    Wu Long chuckled as he looked at the garden below. Du Xia''s smile slightly froze but then returned to being natural.


    "But would they not eventually die without a caregiver to tend to them?"


    "You see, if they could not survive without human hands, then how would they naturally be found in the wild? These ''pests'' you are speaking of are actually nature''s caregivers of these flowers, and as they travel through the soil they make way for Spiritual Qi to travel through it, invigorating the flowers. So, from the perspective of the flowers it is those gardeners that are the ''pests'' here"


    As Wu Long spoke the Silver Fang''s gaze turned more and more sharp. As if a sword ready to spring into action. Butler Bang and Old Yen both sensed the tension rising and their postures almost imperceptibly changed. The guards standing by the doors and at the corners of the balcony were less discreet as they tightened the grips on the spears they held.


    Du Xia looked at Wu Long for some time in silence with the same polite smile.


    "And how would you say a new species of a pest that can endanger the human caregiver will view the caregivers?"


    "Hmm, it depends on the situation and on the species, but the one I thought of when I posed you that question will probably ignore the human caregivers as long as its way through the garden is not impeded and leave when it has its fill"


    Wu Long replied with a smile to the question the Minister asked after a long pause.


    "After all it is not like it is the flower or its guardian"


    He then added with a very light tone and a friendly expression.


    "Hahaha, you are indeed a special man with vast knowledge"


    Du Xia thenughed and the man behind him as well as the guards rxed their postures, and the two behind Wu Long did the same in response.


    "Minister Du, the audience..."


    A servant came and whispered to Du Xia''s ear.


    "Oh, my, it seems your audience with the Empress will being up soon. Pardon for taking up your time, and thank you for the advice"


    Du Xia smiled and Wu Long nodded with a smile in return as he stood up and left the balcony, apanied by the two who came with him.


    When the door closed behind Wu Long, the polite smile on Minister Du''s face disappeared as he looked at the door.


    "Minister... what do you think?"


    "Hmph, he is being troublesome. I thought that we coulde to an understanding but it seems that he has quite the confidence... what do you think?"


    "Hmm, I cannot be sure, but there was no opening to take advantage of, and I felt a mortal dangering from him. There is no way for me to assess his actualbat prowess, but he is indeed a very troublesome opponent"


    "Tch, where did this dark stare from? Hmm, coupled with the fact that even the three Wu Family ancestors could not stop him, you are probably right..."


    "Minister... was it wise to approach him first?"


    "Heh, if you see a tiger in the wild it has probably already seen you. That man is not someone we could avoid by not touching"


    Du Xia shook his head at Silver Fang and they both looked at the door withplicated expressions.

 Chapter 231 The Blade Empress

    <h4>Chapter 231 The de Empress</h4>


    Wu Long was led through the hallways and soon arrived in front of arge luxuriously decorated door.


    When it was opened he saw arge throne room with high ceilings, all three sides except for the door which had big windows and doors leading to balconies with a view of the capital.


    Wu Long noted that there were no guards or any attendants in the room, except for a man standing behind the throne who seemed to be the one responsible formunicating her orders to the outside if needed.


    Nie Xiwang sat in a white dress simr to the one she wore before but instead of pure white, she had a dark blue ent color and golden lining, with her legs in white stockings crossed slightly to the side. Her delicate hands were held together one atop another on herp while her back was straight in a graceful pose as her head was turned to look straight.


    Behind the seatback were twelve golden swords sheathed directly into the throne creating a round pattern behind her that made her look even more majestic.


    She silently watched as Wu Long and the two beside him entered it.


    The gold color that was sprinkled into her gray eyes glowed a little and she narrowed her eyes as she only saw a man standing before her, with no sight of the celestial being she saw the night before.


    Her eyes then looked at her nephew in Butler Bang''s hands as she ascertained that he was indeed alive, though she could see how much pain he was in which made her eyebrows furrow slightly.


    As she turned back to look at Wu Long, there was an amused light in his eyes, as well as something else that she could not exactly pinpoint, but that question faded as she took in a deep breath, preparing to start the conversation.


    "You refused to state the reason you detained my... nephew in public the night before due to the unttering light it might bring to the crown, would you enlighten me to the reason now that we are in the pce?"


    Nie Xiwang spoke with her beautiful voice in a tranquil and measured tone. There was no haughtiness but a regal majesty in her polite manner of speech.


    "It is nothing much, really. We had a personal dispute during which he brought me harm, so I intend to have him take full responsibility"


    "If it is a dispute you could have brought it to the attention of the court, this country has its rule and as the one ruling it I am not fond of taking thew into your own hands"


    Nie Xiwang said with a little coldness seeping into her voice.


    "It is indeed a country, but I am not its citizen anymore and even if I was thew that did not protect me would not protect the one who harmed me either"


    "An incidental failure of thew does not negate its existence"


    "Maybe, but I do not see it binding me"


    "You should"


    As the Empress said thest phrase her tone got colder.


    "And why is that?"


    Wu Long was still as light-hearted as he was in the beginning, with the same charming smile on his face.


    "Do you know why I came into power, Mister Wu?"


    Nie Xiwang asked suddenly changing the topic, making a slight pause before adding ''Mister Wu''.


    "Please call me Wu Long, Your Majesty. As for your question, I cannot say I do, though I am aware of some of the circumstances"


    Wu Long charmingly smiled while the Empress looked on with a slightly cold gaze.


    "That makes the exnation faster, as you know, I was an illegitimate child, so I had no right to the throne originally. But I wanted to live, and the only way to do so in this ce is by having power, be it personal strength or, even more so, political power. You see this throne protects my life more than you know"


    She said unhurriedly.


    "A reasonable motive"


    "Indeed it was, but then again not everyone viewed it that way so I had to make them understand my point of view"


    "And I suppose you seeded"


    "Not really, they did not understand and I had to remove those who were still unreconciled from the picture... It is interesting that you are not asking me why am I telling you this"


    "Only because I have a feeling you will be telling me soon enough"


    "Indeed, you are right"


    Nie Xiwang lightly smiled for the first time revealing another side of her beauty, but that smile quickly disappeared as if a fleeting dream as her face returned to the icy tranquility.


    "I am telling you this in order for you to understand that since the rule of this country is what is protecting the one sitting on this throne, it is in the interest of the one in question to protect the rule in turn"


    Wu Long nodded to Nie Xiwang''s exnation since it did make logical sense.


    "And that puts you, the one disrupting the peace and the rule ofw, at odds with me..."


    As Nie Xiwang said these words she ced the left leg that was atop her right one down and slowly stood up straight, cing her hands behind her. The twelve swords behind her rose into the air, turning around to face away from her to the sides as they aligned and created a rough shape of two golden wings in the air behind her.


    ''Heh, the de Empress, huh''


    Wu Long smiled at the quite fitting nickname the people gave her, in both literal and figurative ways.


    "Hmm, that does seem to be the case, but I wonder why you did not take that approach earlier?"


    "There seemed to be more room for conversation back then as you did not make ament disregarding my authority at that moment"


    "Ah, yes. Your authority..."


    He chuckled, nodding, while Old Yen and Butler Bang gulped as they sensed constricted by the heavy atmosphere. This was not their perception as they were indeed locked in ce by the pressure the de Empress gave off at the moment.


    "Well, to be fair, even though I was not obligated to, as you see from my stance, I did collect evidence of his wrongdoings as well as capture a witness who also happens to be an aplice as a courtesy since I do not want to be at odds with you"


    As Wu Long smiled and shrugged his shoulders Nie Xiwang raised her eyebrow and her gaze turned to the man in gray.


    "Even if you prove his crimes it will not wash away that the way you dealt with the situation undermines my authority"


    "Hmm, I did not say it would. I just wanted you to see that I had reasonable justification for my actions. Thus whether my conduct is a problem would fall into the category of your perception"


    "Hah!"


    Nie Xiwang snorted at the confusing words of this man who boldly and openly proimed not being bound by the rule she was imposing on the country and yet it seemed wanted to establish an amicable rtionship with her.


    "You sound as if as long as you manage to make this a matter of my perception it would be alright, are you that sure that I will not view it as a problem?"


    "You are not going to review the evidence first?"


    "It is one of the privileges thate with the throne. In this room I am the judge, jury, and executioner, so even if you did not collect the evidence as long as you convince me you can be pardoned"


    "Heh, that makes my effort to collect it in vain, but I cannot say I am dissatisfied, really"


    Wu Long chuckled as she silently looked at him, trying to figure out what made him so rxed in front of her.


    "Your motive for bing the ruler is reasonable for you, but not ideal for a monarch"


    He then said, and while she did slightly raise her eyebrow she silently looked at him waiting for the exnation.


    "You have secured your own safety, but at the same time have no real motivation to help the people of the country thrive. And although you did manage to reign in the power of your imperial family it is also in line with your motive of bing the Empress, and not for the people. Not to mention that you cannot restrict the movements in the shadows. I frankly do not care about how you rule the country but it was your rule that results in incidents as with this prince here. So, in a way, your rule is the reason we are here"


    "Hah! You have a lot of guts to call me ipetent to my face"


    "Because you are, as a ruler that is"


    Nie Xiwang looked at Wu Long as a smile gradually appeared on her face.


    "I admit that I am not the best monarch this country could have but I have my own ways-..."


    "Your Truth Seeking Eyes indeed show you more than a normal person could see, but they are not omnipotent"


    Wu Long said with a chuckle and her eyes slightly widened, but then her facial features rxed as introspection could be glimpsed from her expression while she looked to the side. The swords forming golden wings behind her turned to the ground as if the wings folded and arranged themselves behind her back as she went to the side she looked at, approaching one of the open spaces from which the view of the city was particrly beautiful on this sunny summer day.


    "Truth Seeking Eyes... is that what this is called...?"


    Nie Xiwang slowly pronounced the name of her Deviation, as if tasting the sound of these words.


    "It is no wonder that you do not know the name since it is quite a rare thing to see, but it benefited you greatly"


    Wu Long nodded simply as he went forward to stand by her side and looked at the city as well.

 Chapter 232 The Truth Seeking Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 232 The Truth Seeking Eyes</h4>


    As Wu Long looked at the scenery side by side with the Empress she did not express any emotion to him standing rtively close to her.


    "Tell me what you see"


    "If you think I am not aware of all the treachery and filth of this outwardly beautiful city drowning in luxury you do not quite understand how my vision works it seems"


    "Heh, on the contrary, that was exactly my point"


    "...?"


    She looked at Wu Long with a raised eyebrow.


    "You see all that makes up this city and thus miss all the beautiful scenery"


    He chuckled and she widened her eyes.


    "You see, the reason they are not called Truth Seeing Eyes, but Truth Seeking Eyes is because while they do see more than a normal person, depending on how you use them they see different things. As a Dao Cultivator you benefited greatly from these eyes as they helped you understand the Dao more easily as if you ''saw'' it, but it made you reliant on this vision, believing what your eyes saw was true.


    In fact it made you easy to manipte since your perception could be shaped by the hands of others"


    As he spoke a bead of cold sweat came down the side of Nie Xiwang''s face as when she slightly turned to look at him she suddenly saw another celestial being next to her, butpared to the one she saw the previous night this one did not have such a cold, deadly aura and was instead tranquil and serene. The next moment she saw something that quickened her heartrate and made her slightly blush as she quickly turned away.


    "Heh, what you sawst night was the manifestation of my being when I am ready to engage in conflict, the glimpse you saw just now was my readiness to share my knowledge, andstly, you saw the manifestation of the area I am most skilled in, pleasure"


    He said with a chuckle as he was very interested in what she sawst looked like. Theoretically she saw the manifestation of his projection of pure pleasure, though a very toned down one. He meticulously controlled the output since she technically ''experienced'' the pleasure that he projected in thoughts, feeling it solely by seeing it with her eyes, and thus if he did not adjust it that could have driven her insane.


    "You-...!!!"


    She then turned back and looked at him with an incinerating gaze as her face was flushed red and her heart was pounding.


    "I merely demonstrated to you how easily your eyes can betray you"


    He raised his hands on his sides with an innocent look and a yful smile as she did not dare to look at him with the Truth Seeking Eyes any longer.


    "Enough! What all of that have to do with the reason I should pardon your actions?"


    She then turned and went back to stand in front of her throne, her back facing him.


    "Overlook is a more precise word, since I do not seek your pardon. But nevertheless, the thing I am pointing out is that the situation in which I had no other choice but to do what I did is partially your responsibility. Your belief in your eyes made you blind. That blindness is what allowed Nie Changsheng over there as well as other imperial heirs to do as they please as long as they avoided the narrow area you saw"


    "And you think if you say this I will admit my guilt and then say that you were right in doing what you did?"


    "Partially, but more than that I am trying to tell you that while it did bring a disaster those eyes could give you so much more depending on how you use them"


    Wu Long said as he smiled and turned to face the Empress who turned in front of the throne to look back at him.


    "You... what is your goal in this meeting, exactly?"


    She slowly started to understand that the matter with Nie Changsheng was only bait that allowed him to meet her. In truth he did not care about exining himself to her, or seeking her pardon, as he did not fear the repercussions in the first ce.


    "Hmm, to make a good impression on you so that you will do me one favor"


    "And you give that good impression by calling me ipetent and pointing out the ws in my ability?"


    "A good medicine can be bitter. The things I pointed out might be hard to hear but they will benefit you. As a Dao Cultivator you should understand that"


    Nie Xiwang looked at Wu Long for some time in silence as she was digesting his words, and then closed her eyes as she slowly breathed out. It was in that brief moment that she collected herself, and a tranquil light could be glimpsed in her eyes when she reopened them.


    ''Impressive, Mingyu would benefit tremendously if she were to have daily conversations with her''


    Wu Long thought as he noticed how quickly she took control over her emotions and considered his words from a logical perspective. Not to mention that the de Empress''s Dao was Equilibrium Dao, as she held the strength of mental power with which she moved the des behind her. There was no Spiritual Qi maniption in the air, and techniques with Spiritual Qi did not have such an effortless and precise control of objects not in contact with the practitioner.


    ''Who is this man, really...''


    At the same time as Wu Long was impressed and amused by her, Nie Xiwang was trying to figure out how could someone who by her intel should have been a discarded former member of a prominent family with humble origins be so strong and knowledgeable. She could also not understand how he manipted what she saw but she already epted that her reliance on her special vision created a blindspot, bigger than she could have ever imagined.


    "What favor do you seek from me?"


    "Is the business with your nephew considered done?"


    "Do not push it"


    She said and Wu Long chuckled as he understood her response as confirmation that she would indeed not pursue the matter with Nie Changsheng.


    "I am seeking the entity that supports this Empire from the shadows, the one which made it immune to meddling from other forces of higher stances than your own"


    As Wu Long said this Nie Xiwang''s eyes finally showed utter shock as she could not believe someone not from the Imperial Family knew about their secret. Even among the Imperial Family, this secret was only told from one Emperor or Empress to another down the line of session on the day of coronation.


    "How... how do you know that?"


    The swords behind her slightly trembled and then stood still again as she looked at Wu Long.


    "I believe it does not make a difference, since the fact I know does not change. And future prevention is futile"


    As he said this she first maintained silence and then nodded, unable to argue with the fact that once the secret was leaked it was no longer a secret, and finding the way in which it was leaked would not have any meaning at this point. Of course, she could not know that Wu Long knew of this not from a leak and that he did not share it with anyone.


    "Do you understand what you are even asking for? You might be confident in dealing with me, although I do not understand it, but the entity you are seeking is an entirely different level"


    "I know"


    "And you still wish to meet?"


    "Yes, to be honest, I could have taken a more rough approach but I changed my mindst night when I saw how you handled the situation"


    "So the evidence you collected was not for me..."


    "Correct"


    Wu Long smiled at how fast she caught on. The reason he collected evidence in the first ce was so that he could have a reasonable exnation in case his negotiations with the rulers of the Empire broke down.


    Nie Xiwang looked at Wu Long with a pondering gaze as she almost admired the audacity topletely disregard the threat of the Imperial Family like they were nothing in his eyes.


    "... I cannot make that decision, but I will contact you once I have the answer"


    She finally said as she shook her head.


    "That is good enough for me, I will be taking this fellow back but I will give you the one who I caught by his side as a courtesy and a show of goodwill. You will learn a lot of interesting things if you interrogate him, both about what your nephew was up to as well as about the powers that be in this world. The needles in his back are arranged in a special order and should be removed in another order so I would not rmend touching them. I will remove the one that restricts his speech before I leave"


    Wu Long chuckled with a satisfied nod and motioned to Butler Bang who sat the man in gray clothes with a crushed face on the floor as Wu Long approached and removed one of the needles. The man looked at the de Empress with a terrified gaze but did not speak even though he felt that his ability to speak returned.


    Nie Xiwang looked at the man with an introspective expression as she nodded to Wu Long.


    "I will await the answer in the inn I am staying at"


    He smiled and then turned to leave, followed by Butler Bang who held Nie Changsheng as well as Old Yen who looked at Wu Long with even more reverence now.

 Chapter 233 The Wrath of the Blade Empress

    <h4>Chapter 233 The Wrath of the de Empress</h4>


    As Wu Long turned to leave, he suddenly stopped all movements, and a sharp aura rose around him as he turned back in the blink of an eye as a sheathed sword appeared in his left hand, his right hand grabbing the hilt at the same time as his body turned.


    Old Yen and Butler Bang''s eyes widened as they did not expect him to make any movements while the golden swords behind the de Empress spread out to her sides pointing toward the point she was looking at with eyes, her pupils contracting to the size of a pinhole.


    Wu Long''s figure blurred and at the same time, the swords of the Empress went forth with unbelievable speed.


    A drop of sweat came down from Old Yen who turned around with a slight dy and by the time it hit the floor sparks went into the air with metallic noises.


    Amid the sparks, Wu Long''s sword was in front of the neck of a man in gray whom Wu Long left kneeling on the floor as the man''s terrified eyes shifted to see a thinner sword''s point being blocked by the one held in Wu Long''s hand. On the other side, three golden swords blocked off throwing daggers.


    "You have a lot of nerve!"


    Nie Xiwang shouted out in a light fury as her figure rose floating into the air, her pressure covering the entire room as Both Old Yen and Butler Bang felt a little tight in their chests.


    Two beautiful figures appeared from clouds of ck smoke on the opposite sides of the room from each other. Both were d in tight ck clothes. The one shing her sword into Wu Long''s was a jet-ck-haired beauty while the one who appeared slightly in the distance had snow-white hair. But apart from that, their appearances were almost indistinguishable from each other, with red hair and silver demon mouth half-face masks covering their lower faces.


    "Tch, failure. Retreat"


    The white-haired beauty coldly snorted, only her initial ''tch'' containing slight annoyance but the rest pronounced without any emotions as she quickly cut off the lingering feeling of frustration, and coldly made a rational call.


    "You think you can leave as you please?!?!"


    The six golden swords that were not around the man in gray surrounded the white-haired beauty.


    "Hello handsome, we meet again, hahaha"


    The other assassin chuckled as wrinkles ofughter appeared around her eyes. The red irises of her eyes were slightly glowing and her voice was filled with joy and excitement.


    "Heh, cannot say I am surprised"


    Wu Long chuckled as he noticed their surveince since this morning.


    "You are quite good, my sister rarely gets so cautious against someone but she refused to make the move while the target was in your custody"


    The beauty looked at Wu Long with intense curiosity and a bit of another kind of interest.


    "Should I be ttered?"


    Wu Long said with a charming smile while the de Empress did not give the other beauty any chance to escape or attack as she unleashed a coordinated barrage of attacks, her golden swords moving effortlessly around the white-haired beauty as sparks rose into the air.


    "Bahshi Bloody Rose Dagger Technique, first style, Blooming Rose"


    The white-haired beauty started moving two short daggers in her hands as red lines of Spiritual Qi were left like traces after the des of her daggers passed, if viewed from above it was like a red rose was starting to bloom. She was also utilizing Bahshi Ghost Step so her figure could not be clearly seen in a cloud of ck smoke, only the red lines and sparks from the collisions with the golden smoke floating around.


    "Six-Way Death Array, Imprable Fortress"


    The de Empress did not even lift a finger as she floated in the air, her hands leisurely held behind her back. The swords in hermand formed a formation and started a coordinated dance around the assassin beauty. There were three swords that started rotating around the man in gray, as they also turned individually in a beautiful movement. Thest three swords returned to her side as she prepared a contingency for any unexpected situation.


    Meanwhile Wu Long and the ck-haired beauty crossed their swords a hundred times in the short span of mere moments while Old Yen and Butler Bang fought off several men in ck clothes with silver demon face masks. She asionally used a short dagger that she held in her other hand to try and make a deadly strike that was thwarted by Wu Long''s unbreakable defense.


    "Come on! I know you can do better than this!"


    She excitedly eximed while he chuckled at this energeticdy. He mostly defended without making any moves since there was no real meaning in this fight. He knew that she was not doing her best either.


    "Hmm, your sister seems to be having problems, shouldn''t you be worried about her?"


    "Kahahahaha, you are so funny, sister Yue has not even warmed up"


    "She told you to retreat though, no?"


    "Ahe on, when else can I have some fun after so much boredom? I want to try the so-called de Empress out as well"


    The ck-haired beauty who was called Prime Demon Hong Ye by her subordinates thest time Wu Long saw herughed with a tinkling and delighted tone.


    "I would not y with that fire if I were you"


    Wu Long chuckled.


    "Ye''er, quit fooling around!"


    "But sister!"


    "No buts... tch. Your Majesty, my apologies for disturbing you but our target is only that man, we do not wish to further engage in conflict with you"


    "Hah! The audacity! You break into my throne room, and expect me to simply let it off?"


    Nie Xiwang scoffed at Hong Yue from her position high up in the air, looking down at the cloud of ck smoke swirling with red lines that bloomed like a red rose.


    "Tch, hurry up ande help me!"


    Hong Yue, unable to make a breakthrough from the de Empress'' sword formation without exposing her trump cards finally shouted out in frustration.


    "Haa~, such a pity"


    "Hahah, no worries, Prime Demon Hong Ye, I can wait for my turn, though I doubt it wille"


    "Really?"


    A delighted light appeared in Hong Ye''s eyes as she took a slight distance from Wu Long.


    "Suit yourself"


    He shrugged his shoulders and he opened his hand to the side in the gesture of invitation to ignore him and join her sister.


    "Should I take it as you not willing to make amicable rtions anymore?"


    Nie Xiwang raised her eyebrow as she looked at Wu Long while the swords continued the relentless attack on Hong Yue.


    "Not at all, I will guard the man, while you deal with them. She is just so eager to test out your powers that I cannot find it in my heart to disappoint this beauty"


    Wu Long chuckled with a charming smile and the Empress rolled her eyes at that answer, her expression reading ''whatever''.


    "Oh, my, what a gentleman, sister, I think I am in love~!!!"


    "Quit spouting nonsense and take this more seriously!"


    "Okay! Okay! gee~ no need to shout..."


    "Hong Ye! I swear-..."


    "Coming! I am already here"


    Hong Ye noticed a note of annoyance in her sister''s tone and a bead of sweat went down her forehead as shivers went up her spine. She quickly stepped turning into a cloud of ck smoke to appear close to where her sister was fending off the six swords and broke the offense of the swords by joining from the outside, she was already holding daggers in both hands when she stepped out as the sword was sheathed behind her back. Meanwhile as Wu Long now guarded their target Nie Xiwang retrieved the three swords that she was guarding him with and the nine swords swirled in arge circle around the two sisters.


    "Your Maje-..."


    "Silence!"


    Hong Yue tried to negotiate as they could note into direct confrontation with the Imperial Family, and only wanted to finish the contract kill before the target was handed offpletely into the Empress''s custody. Nie Xiwang knew that but she was still enraged by the audacity of trying to get away with something like that right in front of her eyes.


    Wu Long chuckled as he looked as the two sisters joined forces to deal with the nine swords that moved in perfect coordination, unleashing a multi-directional perfectly-timed barrage of attacks on them.


    "Bahshi Bloody Rose Dagger Technique, third style, Rose Garden"


    The twins both started moving with incredible cohesion as red roses of Spiritual Qi Dagger des started appearing all around them and theyunched a counterattack. The force they now used was no longer probing as Hong Yue did before but a full-scale attack as sparks rose into the air all around.


    An intense flurry of collisions with metallic noises unfolded in the throne room but the de Empress still did not even have a change in posture whilepletely dominating the battle. The two changed styles several times, increasing the output of Spiritual Qi, but the Empress simply changed how her swords moved without moving a muscle.


    "Bahshi Bloody Rose Dagger Technique, fifth form, Red Rose of Madness"


    "Bahshi Bloody Rose Dagger Technique, fourth form, The Thorns of Retribution"


    Finally, the sisters realized that they could not break the encirclement of the nine swords as the attack patterns changed all the time and each sword''s attack was incredibly sharp and deadly. Hong Yue swirled her daggers up while Hong Ye''s body lowered almost to the ground as one of her legs bent and another was stretched out and her daggers thrust forward.


    A giant Red rose with thons underneath it bloomed as it broke through the swords and headed for the Empress who simply looked on. The rose then shed into the air as if an invisible wall was before Nie Xiwang. The sisters looked on in astonishment as they stood before the floating de Empress, shards of red from their technique like broken ss falling all around them along with the sparks. The daggers of both sisters had cracks on them.


    "Are you done?"


    The de Empress asked in a tranquil voice as her fury from earlier subsided. She then touched her spatial ring and twelve more weapons appeared in the air around her, swirling and pointing toward them in the next moment as their eyes widened.

 Chapter 234 Are you jealous?

    <h4>Chapter 234 Are you jealous?</h4>


    Wu Long chuckled as he shook his head. It was true that the twins were very dangerous as opponents but their main strengthy in assassinations, and a direct confrontation was only secondary. The other factor that led to this oue was that they misread their opponent.


    The twelve swords she had from the beginning were uniform, created by one artisan most likely in times before the Great Cmity struck this world. The weapons she took out after were of different types and designs, some of them daggers and some of them sabers. The only thing they shared with the sword set was the quality of the weapons, which was roughly the same for all of them. Wu Long reckoned that these were among the finest weapons in the Imperial Treasury.


    It was clear that while she could control the twenty-four weapons she preferred the set of twelve swords, and only took out the rest when she needed them since there was less cohesion in the weapons and thus the coordination of attacks was less perfect.


    In the background, Butler Bang and Old Yen fought off the men attacking them who were aiming for Nie Changsheng. But seeing the twins in trouble the attackers took a step back and thus silence returned to the chaotic throne room.


    "Your Majesty, you cannot kill or detain them"


    Wu Long finally said with a smile as all eyes turned to him.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Nie Xiwang raised her eyebrow with an incredulous expression as she could not believe that he was advocating for the assassins.


    Hong Yue looked with confusion at Wu Long and Hong Ye''s eyes slightly widened and then a tinklingughter resounded in the room.


    "Haha, sister, I think I am not the one in love, hehehe"


    "Be silent, can''t you consider the situation?"


    Hong Yue sighed while touching her forehead with her hand.


    "I am merely speaking of their identity, you might have no problem executing Bahshi Assassins since they dared to move in your territory but these two are Prime Demons..."


    Wu Long did not express much reaction to how his words were taken both by the empress and the twins and shrugged his shoulders as he exined in a light tone as he spread his hands in a gesture of ''what can be done?''.


    Nie Xiwang''s eyes widened and she looked at the twins, the older of the two slowly nodding with an ufortable expression as it was a little humiliating to receive help from a random stranger, who knew more than he should to top it off.


    The de Empress also noted that Wu Long''s knowledge went past what a person of his stature should, as even the senior government officials of this country did not know the intricate rtionships between their Imperial Family and such organizations as the Bahshi Assassination Group.


    "And just like that I am supposed to let them go?"


    "You know full well that if you either kill or capture them you will start a war with the Bahshi assassins, and that war cannot be won without the involvement of your backer. Which is probably why they were so confident in sending them in the first ce"


    Wu Long spoke like a bystander simply stating the truth, which was even more irritating for Nie Xiwang since he technically was warning her about the possible consequences of her actions and not directly standing on the side of the assassins, and yet his words explicitly shielded them since she was sure that he knew she would not dare to move after he said them.


    She looked at his ''innocent'' smiling face with narrowed eyes for a few moments and finally sighed as she could do nothing but stay her hand.


    "However, while these two are out of the question due to their status..."


    At the moment Hong Yue sighed as it seemed that the situation was getting resolved, Wu Long''s smile became a little different as Nie Xiwang followed his logic and her gaze turned to the other assassins who came with the sisters.


    "Tch, retreat!"


    "Too slow"


    As Hong Yue gave out an order the weapons of the de Empress elerated and reaped the lives of the assassins that were earlier fighting with Old Yen and Butler Bang.


    "Haha, Wu Long... right? You''re quite ruthless"


    Hong Ye was not at all fazed by the death of their subordinates as she looked at Wu Long with intense interest while Hong Yue looked at him with a cold stare.


    "Well, while I do have to thank you for meddling thest time we met those people have nothing to do with me"


    Wu Long simply smiled confirming Nie Xiwang''s suspicion that he deliberately was shielding the twins while staying technically neutral.


    "Kehehahaha, I am not ming you, I like it"


    The ck-haired twin delightedlyughed while her sister shook her head.


    "I am warning you, I will let you go because of your identity, but do not take it as if this is over as your organization will get a formalint over this. Now scram"


    The de Empress said as she was not interested in hearing this ''flirting'' talk any longer and Hong Yue took her sister''s forearm, taking her away.


    "Aaaw, what a pity... I will see you again, Wu~ Long~..."


    Hong Ye winked at Wu Long who chuckled as he casually waved his hand at the beauty disappearing into a cloud of ck smoke.


    "You are quite thedies'' man"


    Nie Xiwang chuckled as the weapons beside the golden swords disappeared into her spatial ring and her figure floated down to the floor.


    "Why, are you jealous?"


    "Hah"


    He grinned at her and she simply scoffed as she turned and headed for her throne. Wu Long chuckled and turned to leave the room as well.


    "Don''t think I forgot that you helped them get away"


    She said to his receding back as she sat on the throne in a simr proper pose that she was in when he came into the room.


    "Oh don''t be so fixated on the little things. I did remind you of a way to keep your authority did I not?"


    He said without turning back as he passed the corpses of assassins who served as the sacrifice to the dignity of the Imperial Crown. Nie Xiwang made a light ''hmph'' as she looked to the side, refusing to acknowledge it out loud but not arguing with it either.


    "Besides, think about it. Whoever is behind this man was willing to hire Bahshi assassins to shut him up. That means they really do not want you to hear what he has to say and thus makes my gift to you that much more valuable"


    He then added and the Empress continued to sit in silence, but there now appeared curiosity in her gaze that shifted to the man sitting on his knees in the center of the throne room.


    The door opened and the guards who were apparently told not to disturb even if there was amotion in the room looked with astonished eyes at the floor littered with corpses while Wu Long and his subordinates passed through.

 Chapter 235 Sheep or lioness

    <h4>Chapter 235 Sheep or lioness</h4>


    Wu Long returned to the inn as a rather strange atmosphere was permeating the space.


    He could see that Cao Xiang was distressed and Cao Mei could not be seen in the courtyard with the others, though he could tell she was in her room with his spiritual sense. The others except for Gong Cui had somewhat awkward expressions while Ye Ling wryly smiled at Wu Long.


    He smiled as well as he approached the group of beauties.


    "How did your meeting with the Empress go?"


    Wu Mengqi asked him somewhat anxiously.


    "The... the Empress?"


    Gong Liwei gasped in a low tone as her little sister''s eyes widened while she held both her hands to her mouth in astonishment.


    "Overall it went as expected, the matter with the Wu Family did not evene up and as for this guy..."


    Wu Long looked toward Nie Changsheng who was hauled away by Old Yen to the room he was held in the previous night.


    "... as you can see he is within my purview now so there are no problems with the Imperial Family in that regard now"


    He smiled and Wu Mengqi sighed with relief.


    "Hehe, no wonder you said that you were different, you were quite busy while you were away from me"


    She then grinned with a mischievous light in her eyes.


    "Heh, cannot refute"


    He smiled as he understood what she meant by ''busy'' since she must have heard a few stories from Ye Ling and the others by now.


    "Well, to be fair I have been busyst night as well"


    He then chuckled as Cao Xiang turned red.


    "Hahaha, yeah everyone knows by now"


    Wu Mengqiughed while shaking her head.


    "Hm? You were so open about it?"


    Wu Long smiled at the ''Red Pirate Queen''.


    "N... no, I..."


    She mumbled as her eyes were struggling to find a spot she would befortable looking at since there were so many eyes she could not look into around her.


    "There was a big fight with that Cao Mei girl and everyone in the inn heard it. She shouted ''How could you?!'' and other things"


    Gong Cui fired off the words as if a dam broke that held in the words that had long since been swirling in her mind.


    "Cui''er!"


    "What? Sister, he would have known anyway"


    "That''s not the problem... ah, whatever"


    Gong Liwei facepalmed at her little sister since it was alreadyte and she already said the words while Ye Ling and Wu Mengqi chuckled at the two sisters. Cao Xiang was now staring at the floor, the only ce she found a little moreforting but she was still red to her ears.


    "I see, is Lan''er looking after her?"


    "Yes, Miss Wei Lan spent the whole morning by her door but Mei''er refuses to talk to anyone. I am sorry to bring so much troub-..."


    Cao Xiang spoke with a guilty voice but Wu Long put his arm around her waist and pulled her in.


    "You don''t have to be sorry and it is not a lot of trouble, just a little squabble"


    He chuckled and she meekly nodded still looking down at the floor.


    "Hew~ hew~ a man with a big heart"


    Wu Mengqi said from the side with a teasing voice while Wu Long chuckled.


    "My heart''s not so wide so I''m jelly, y''know?"


    "Haha, says the one who''s not fazed even a little by how many women are around me"


    "That''s one thing, this is another"


    She said while puffing her cheeks and looking away in a sign of protest as she folded her arms in front of her ample chest.


    "I told you that you need to get to get used to me as I am now before you can-..."


    "Ah! I can''t hear those excuses since I am suddenly assaulted by the ''I need to get hugged by Wu Long'' disease"


    Wu Mengqi plugged her ears and proimed as the other beauties startedughing one by one.


    Wu Long shook his head with a chuckle and gave her a hug as she snuggled into his embrace with a blissful smile.


    "Are you ready to hear out the re-..."


    "No, now that I got the cure I need some time to rest and recuperate, bye!"


    When she was satisfied with the skinship Wu Long started the talk about her needing time to get to know him again and she quickly retreated into the distance.


    "I can still see you"


    Wu Long chuckled as she was gesturing to Hua Ziyan and Luo Mingyu to join her behind him as she was peeking out of the corner her figure disappeared to a moment ago. The two she was gesturing toughed and headed to the corner that once more hid Wu Mengqi from view.


    "Min''er, you will not join them?"


    "No, I... I wanted to finish talking with Sister Liwei and Cui''er..."


    The ''timid and meek'' Shen Min answered and he nodded with a smile as he went toward Cao Mei''s room apanied by Cao Xiang and Ye Ling.


    As they came toward the door they could see Wei Lan who stood not far from it, waiting for the beauty inside to calm down enough for a talk.


    "Wu Long..."


    "Thank you, Lan''er"


    "I didn''t do much"


    Wu Long embraced Wei Lan and she slightly blushed but quickly cleared her throat and looked at him with a serious expression.


    "Wu Long, I will..."


    "I am going to need you to talk with her after"


    He leaned in and whispered to her ear. Her eyes widened and then she nodded with determination in her eyes. He smiled at her and turned to the door.


    "Cao Mei"


    He simply called in a calm voice and after a moment of silence, the door slowly opened as the short-haired beauty appeared while looking down at the floor.


    "I am sorry, I didn''t mean to bring so much trouble to everyone, I was just..."


    Her words trailed off as she said these words while Wu Long turned to Ye Ling with a smile.


    "You are thinking that I am mean, aren''t you?"


    "Hahah, a little bit, but that is just the right amount for this girl"


    Ye Ling answered while smiling at him. Cao Xiang widened her eyes slightly as she understood that she was speaking about her daughter.


    "You... you knew?"


    She then asked while slightly shaken by the revtion that Wu Long knew about the feelings of her daughter. Cao Mei''s eyes widened as she also looked at Wu Long.


    Cao Xiang did not see Cao Mei interact with Wu Long since they met because thetter was riddled with guilt and unreconciled about her mother''s actions, thus not appearing around him. So she had no way of knowing about her daughter''s feelings and had only learned about them this morning.


    It also made her guilty toward her daughter, as she realized that she was so lost in her own guilt and feeling of failure that she neglected to notice the obvious look in Cao Mei''s eyes.


    She could understand why she reacted so strongly since for her daughter the whole situation has been spiraling down since the beginning. She fell for a guy, and then her mother participated in a plot to kill him and his lovers, thus severing her courage to confess her feelings, and while she was trying toe to terms with that the same mother started a rtionship with him.


    "What exactly do you want to achieve by doing something so cruel?"


    Cao Xiang''s demeanor changed from a meek and submissive sheep to a lioness ready to defend her daughter. There was a sharp light in her eyes as she looked at Wu Long. Cao Mei''s eyes widened when she saw that.


    "Did you not want to beforted?"


    Wu Long asked with a calm smile, not surprised at the change in the Pirate Queen.


    "I did, but that does not mean that I will sacrifice my daughter''s happiness to do so"


    Cao Xiang looked at Wu Long with a stern expression on her face while her daughter saw something different in her mother''s eyes as she looked at her properly for the first time since the ind. She noticed a feeling of pain in her eyes, and the look of happiness that was in them just this morning went by in her head like a sh of realization.

 Chapter 236 Three Things to Remember

    <h4>Chapter 236 Three Things to Remember</h4>


    Wu Long looked at Cao Xiang with a calm gaze that left her confused as there was not a hint of guilt, but there was also no sadistic satisfaction from toying with people''s emotions that someone who would do something like that would be expected to show in this situation.


    There was simple tranquility, like an observer, a bystander who was not involved in the events unfolding around him.


    After a moment, her eyes widened as she glimpsed something else deep in his eyes and then slowly turned to look at her daughter in shock, to see Cao Mei looking at her with tears in her eyes.


    "I will leave you two for now"


    Wu Long smiled and simply turned around as Ye Ling winked at Cao Xiang with a gentle smile and turned to follow Wu Long. Wei Lan looked with surprise and then understood the meaning of Wu Long''s actions as she shook her head at this cruel kindness.


    She then turned and went away as she realized that the time Wu Long talked about was going toeter, only when Cao Mei came to her to seek advice on her own.


    The mother and daughter were left by Wu Long almost exactly like this morning, but the meaning of the silence between them was now profoundly different as emotions and thoughts passed between them through their gazes.


    "But really, did you have to do it so crudely?"


    As they were walking away Ye Ling said with a slightly emotional sigh.


    "It worked, didn''t it?"


    "I am not disputing that, but there could have been more gentle ways..."


    "Hoh, I didn''t expect such words from someone who left Feng Yi on her own while taking everyone else to see me"


    Wu Long chuckled and Ye Ling first paused and thenughed as she could not refute his statement. It was truly quite cruel when one thought how she would feel when she learned about it.


    "Still, they were not in a critical enough state for such drastic measures"


    "Critical or not critical is divided by a thin line, and more often than not when it is critical it is alreadyte"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders as he witnessed countless rtionships between people over myriads of mortal lifetimes.


    "You know what? You really did change a little"


    "Heh, you were the one who said I did not, weren''t you?"


    "I know, but you got more mature when it came to the matters of the heart..."


    Ye Ling paused as she spoke with a pondering expression, and he looked at her, visibly intrigued by what she was saying"


    "... though not your own, hahaha"


    She thenughed at his wry smile that read ''I should have known that wasing''.


    "That is not fair you know"


    "Life''s not fair, deal with it"


    She chuckled and they bothughed as they went through the inn corridors to join the others.


    ---


    Closer to the evening Old Yen returned to the inn as he left right after leaving Nie Changsheng with Butler Bang.


    Wu Long was enjoying thepany of beauties on one of the many terraces overseeing the inner courtyard as Luo Mingyu was discussing the Dao with Gong Cui and everyone was listening with rapt attention as they felt their cultivation bottlenecks bing looser.


    When he noticed Old Yening into the inner courtyard he silently stood up, motioning the others to not mind him and go on as he left the terrace and came down to the garden.


    Old Yen approached him and joined his stroll as Wu Long went close to the pond.


    "Prince Nie You you were asking about was exiled to a remote Imperial Vi in the Yen Kingdom on the northern tip of the continent, after an incident where he was caught red-handed by the de Empress''s men. He was supposed to be confined there but as some investigation showed he had been seen in the Yen Kingdom court some time earlier this year. There are no ounts of a figure who could be his Master"


    As Old Yen spoke about the Yen Kindom Wu Long noticed a hint of hurried speech and a little exaggerated indifference, as if he was trying not to draw attention to it. He smiled as he nodded after the man finished his report.


    Old Yen gulped as he saw the smile on Wu Long''s face in the reflection of the pond.


    "Um..."


    "You have something to say?"


    "This subordinate has been untruthful..."


    "There are three things you have to remember:


    First, you do not need to speak in such terms as I prefer casual speech. I am not saying to be overly friendly but my ego is not so fragile as to be held up by servilenguage of my subordinates.


    Second, I might not be interested in your secrets but do not deliberately try to misguide me into not noticing something. But also, do not expect me to do something about what worries you or what you are not satisfied with if you do not tell me about it.


    And third..."


    Wu Long paused and Old Yen gulped with his heart beating like war drums as every moment of silence was making him more and more nervous. A bead of sweat came down the side of his forehead as he looked at Wu Long with strained eyes, his mind racing with the possibilities.


    "Anyway, what is it that you are so ufortable about?"


    Wu Long finally asked after a full minute of thinking, and Old Yen slightly stumbled and almost fell into the pond. Wu Long did not give him time to reply to the "three things to remember" and pushed through with the talk while inwardly being thankful that Hua Ziyan was not around. He could not simply say that ''three sounded better than two'' after all.


    "Khm..."


    Old Yen finally cleared his throat and decided not to dwell on the third thing he had to remember even though he was tempted to ask. His instincts that helped him navigate the darker side of society for years screamed at him that he better not linger on this topic. In the end, he decided that Wu Long deliberately left the third one unannounced as a means to make him more disciplined and mind his conduct.

 Chapter 237 The entrenched path

    <h4>Chapter 237 The entrenched path</h4>


    "That is... my home country..."


    "The Yen Kingdom... were you part of the Royal Family?"


    "An exiled nobody at this point"


    "I guess you lost in the political struggle"


    "..."


    "Do you want revenge?"


    "No... the matter was over six hundred years ago, and most of the people that lived at that time have already died of old age. I was quite satisfied with that when it happened, heheh, but now I don''t really even care..."


    "If my guess is right, the main opponent who pushed you out is still living and ruling that country, no?"


    Wu Long chuckled and Old Yen widened his eyes.


    "I will ask you again. Do you want revenge?"


    "... I... I do"


    Old Yen first hesitated, and then nodded.


    "Very well then, you will have your chance when we visit to investigate Nie You''s matter and his Master"


    Wu Long nodded and left while Old Yen emotionally bowed and thanked him over and over again. Wu Long did not like overly ceremonious things but he knew that telling him to not bother thanking him would be not only futile but also disregarding his gratitude, thus he just left so that the man could calm down and gain control over his emotions again.


    Wu Long rejoined thepany of the beautifuldies, listening in on the discussion of the Dao.


    "Wu Long, is it true that the de Empress is a Dao Cultivator?"


    Once Gong Cui and her older sister retired to their room and there were no outsiders Luo Mingyu asked with vivid interest in her beautiful purple eyes that shined a little from the excitement.


    "Hahaha, yes, it is true. Are you interested?"


    "Of course I am, she is a ruler of a country and also a Dao Cultivator"


    "It is not that umon you know, rather, it is rarer for cultivators of other paths to be rulers"


    Apart from Ye Ling the other heavenly beauties around Wu Long showed expressions of surprise at this statement.


    "Are you talking about the world outside this one?"


    Wu Mengqi asked with some interest. Wu Long explicitly told his women not to mention her past life, but Wu Long''s own change could only be exined if his was revealed so that is exactly what she was told, that he regained memories of a past life, living in a world beyond this small and isted ce with no mention of their past connection. The concept was still vague for her, so she was very interested in the topic.


    "Yes"


    He nodded with a smile as she heard the confirmation of what she heard from the others from him, solidifying that notion in her mind.


    "But... is it not then easy to take away the throne by force?"


    Hua Ziyan asked, as it wasmon knowledge here that in cultivation world power meant everything.


    "Not necessarily, you see this world, due to it being isted is immune to the existing power structures of the world outside. There, the politics and theposition of power are vastly moreplex, inter-rted and inter-dependent.


    You might get away with taking over a country by force here and even then you will need to seek approval from the "Masters" of the three continents but in the outside where there are checks and bnces, as well as organizations that transcend countries on which those rely, the importance of one''s power is diminished to an extent. There are exceptions and irregrities everywhere but the overall rule is stable"


    He exined as the others looked on with pondering gazes.


    "But... why Dao Cultivators?"


    Shen Min asked, already in her true state as the Gong sisters were not around. She was someone who went against the rulers of her own country to an extent, so the importance of her individual power held a veryrge significance to her.


    "Dao Cultivators were among the first cultivators to appear, as they pondered on the Dao they reached heights that mortals could not, living longer years that allowed them to build up a foundation of power thatter became more and more stable.


    There was a short period when Martial Cultivators almost took over by force, but they quickly started hitting a bottleneck that required Dao Cultivators to help them. Of course there appeared those who decided to confine them and make them help with their cultivation but that effort turned futile as there were always differences in opinion and disputes. The world was never a monolith of opinion. There was arge portion of Martial Cultivators who chose to either cooperate with or serve Dao Cultivators in return for their help"


    As Wu Long briefly narrated the origins of the power structure of the outside world, a light of realization appeared in their eyes.


    "So those who cooperated or served naturally progressed faster since the Dao Cultivators were eager to help them..."


    Luo Mingyu said and Wu Long nodded with a smile.


    "Correct, eventually those who confined Dao Cultivators were wiped out with the power of those who served as they were seen as a threat to the order of Dao Cultivators"


    "So the Dao Cultivators built their own order?"


    Wei Lan asked as she now roughly understood how the politics of the outside world and Wu Long nodded again. It made sense that after such a turmoil and threat any ruler who tried to confine Dao Cultivators and make them help with their cultivation by force was seen as the ouw and not only they but the whole country or organization of the perpetrator would be wiped out of existence.


    "But it also makes logical sense since for one to be able to adequately rule a country they must have intellect, but it is not necessarily a requirement for them to be a great warrior.


    One might have high talent for governance butck the talent to cultivate, thus Dao Cultivation thatrgely ignores the practitioner''s cultivation talent is the perfect choice"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders.


    "Why didn''t you start with that reason?"


    Wei Lan asked as she noticed a hidden meaning in the order in which he presented the reasoning. The second reason was far more natural, after all.


    "Hehe, you are still thinking of human greed and desires too lightly, Lan''er.


    The second reason may be natural, but the one that supports rulers being Dao Cultivators is the first one. Since reason is only listened to when it is backed by power in this world.


    Just look at this small world as an example, as soon as the existing power structures and order were cut off, it delved into the rule of power. Even Nie Xiwang, the Empress of this country is only able to sit on her throne because she practices Equilibrium Dao and has sufficient power to back her im to the throne."


    Wu Long chuckled as it was very Wei Lan-like to think that the reasonable exnation would be more important than the enforced order due to how righteous she was. Righteous people often could not even begin to understand the wicked, since it was simply unfathomable to them.


    Wu Long greatly admired her ability to stay so pure hearted even though the world was not so kind to such people. Some would call it naivety but Wu Long saw it as a beauty of her soul. Even now he could see her slightly ufortable with his words and chuckled as he caressed her cheek. Wei Lan blushed as she was not used to public disys of affection even if she was in the circle of Wu Long''s women, however her heart still fluttered with a warm and fuzzy sensation.


    "...! Khm!... What about Alchemy Cultivators?"


    As she noticed the smiling faces around Wei Lan cleaned her throat and while still with rosy cheeks asked a follow-up question.


    "You mean that they could potentially be in the same boat as Dao Cultivators? You are correct, when they first appeared they were viewed as a threat to the power structure built by the Dao Cultivators, since they also helped people cultivate past their natural talent. But, as it was before there was a difference in approach, and the side that decided to embrace Alchemists won, so they acquired a simrly high status in the cultivation world as the Dao Cultivators, though still slightly lower"


    Wu Long nodded to the logical question and proceeded to exin.


    "But is that world order not fragile? Couldn''t one powerful enough Martial Cultivator turn it on its head?"


    Shen Min asked next.


    "Well, it is a daunting task.


    Think of a path in the snow. Once a horse-drawn carriage passes through the snow it creates the trail where the horse passed through and two trenches of the wheels.


    The second carriage may slightly deviate but follow the same path.


    Then a new snow would fall covering the old one, but the ces that were passed would be still lower so the next carriages would also pass through the already made path. And this continues on and on, the snow keeps falling and then is beingpressed and solidified, until one day, even if you want to deviate from that path you can''t since the wheels are following two deep trenches with solid ice on both sides, and the horse is stuck in a narrow path between the deep ice as well.


    The world is roughly the same, once it goes in a certain direction it is very hard to change, and the following generations of that order solidify it further and further.


    The cultivation world has been entrenched in this order since time immemorial. Just imagine how many structures are in ce that solidify it. And more than that, it is already deep in people''s minds"


    Wu Long said with a pondering gaze.


    "But..."


    He then added, and Ye Ling looked at him with surprise since she did not expect a counter-argument. She was very familiar with just how deeply ingrained in the life of the Seven Boundless Worlds was the order Wu Long talked about.


    "... we might in a way need to take on that very daunting task so who knows?"


    He then chuckled and Ye Ling''s eyes widened.


    "You...!"


    He only smiled to her astonished exmation and a worry appeared in her eyes since she now understood that Wu Long was nning to do something very ambitious and incredibly dangerous upon his return.

 Chapter 238 You Lack Imagination

    <h4>Chapter 238 You Lack Imagination</h4>


    "Wu Long..."


    "Don''t worry, I will not be reckless"


    Wu Long smiled at Ye Ling and chuckled as she still looked on with some worry. But eventually, she sighed as she knew that she would still follow him even if he went headfirst into the pits of hell.


    He looked with tender eyes at her and she shook her head with a smile and returned a loving gaze at him.


    "Haa~ I''m jelly again"


    Wu Mengqi loudly sighed and a burst ofughter resounded on the terrace as everyoneughed at the puffed cheeks of this beauty.


    After some more time talking Wu Long went off on a stroll while his beauties retreated to their rooms for the night. The summer evening that was turning into the night was warm and the cries of the summer insects were making the tranquil inner garden that was gradually submerging into darkness somehow more fairytale-like.


    After some steps, Wu Long stopped as a figure appeared not far behind him.


    "Did you manage to finally have a talk?"


    "Yes... thank you for that..."


    "You do not need to thank me, as I only indulged in my desires and helped my woman along the way"


    Wu Long chuckled while he turned to face Cao Xiang as the moon illuminated her beautiful profile.


    "Was that necessary? Was there no softer approach?"


    She then couldn''t help asking as the hurt look in her daughter''s eyes from this morning was still haunting her even after they talked and reconciled.


    "She needed to realize exactly how much are you willing to sacrifice for her, though it seems you still have the determination to sacrifice something even if she knows now"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders and then looked into the eyes of this beauty that had a mncholic feeling to them.


    "Hehe, you are indeed someone I cannot fathom, you even know that"


    "Pretty easy to guess with that look if you ask me"


    He smiled and Cao Xiang shook her head with a sigh.


    "I... I cannot stand in the way of her happiness"


    "Who said you are?"


    "But..."


    "Heh, it seems youck imagination"


    Wu Long''s smile widened as he approached her. She involuntarily took a step back when she saw that smile, but something within her got hotter while looking at this man approaching with a slightly dangerous light in his eyes.


    "Wha- what do you mean by that?"


    "Have you seen me epting only one woman at a time?"


    "No, but... you mean?!?!?"


    She then widened her eyes at the realization.


    "But... but we are mother and daughter... we..."


    "Hahaha, how is that a problem?"


    "..."


    Wu Longughed as he asked and she struggled to find words to answer but all of her thought processes were jumbled as her heart was beating faster the closer he approached her.


    "But that is not right!"


    "What is? And who decided that?"


    "..."


    When she finally skipped the reasoning and stated the conclusion his smile made her temperature go up as he asked back. While she was struggling to find an argument he came up to her and his hand grabbed her plump and juicy ass as he looked her in the eyes.


    "Ah! Wait! But we..."


    She gasped and tried to argue further but her words trailed off as she looked into his eyes.


    "I can stop, but do you really want that?"


    "I..."


    "This problem is easily solvable without the need to make any sacrifices. You are my woman, and if your daughter wants to be my woman as well, she will do so as a woman, not your daughter"


    He chuckled as the Pirate Queen looked down, her cheeks starting to be rosy.


    "But... will she agree?"


    "Hmm, I cannot see a reason she will not. After all, what difference is there between me having other women besides her and you being included in those women?


    But if she does not agree, it means she does not really want to be my woman or wants to do so on her own terms that are notpatible with mine so the rtionship will not work either way"


    He ponderingly looked up and then returned his gaze to her as she still was looking downward.


    "You also need to realize something, is that as a daughter that loves and admires you, she also wants for you to be happy as much as you want happiness for her. If you be hurt by sacrificing your happiness do you think she will be happy?"


    "..."


    "So, do you really want to sacrifice being with me for a possibility that is not so bright and shiny? If you say yes I will turn and leave, and will not raise the question of you being my woman again"


    Wu Long then asked with a chuckle and she slowly raised her eyes at him.


    "N..."


    "What did you say?"


    "No, I... I don''t want to"


    She finally said with a slightly teary voice as the happiness she finally obtained this morning when she woke up in his embrace was too sweet to abandon. There were tears in the corners of her eyes as she imagined him leaving right here and now, and being left alone again.


    He smiled and leaned in for a kiss and she closed her eyes, bing slightly light-headed from this sweet kiss.


    "This is thest time this talk happens, as the next time you wish to end our rtionship ''for the benefit'' of anyone, be it me or your daughter or anyone else, you will not get another chance"


    He then warned her with a serious tone of voice when the kiss ended and she quickly nodded several times as she looked him in the eyes.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, I won''t do it anymore"


    "Good girl"


    He smiled, and as she sighed with relief a mischievous light appeared in his eyes.


    "But you still have to get punished for trying to sacrifice your rtionship with me"


    He then grinned and a shiver went through her. She gulped and then another shiver, one of excitement went down her spine as her temperature started to climb.


    "I... I will ept my punishment"


    She nodded and started to turn to go to his room but he embraced her closely.


    "Eh?"


    "Hahaha, who said this punishment is going to be in the room, as I said before, youck imagination"


    Wu Long chuckled and she widened her eyes and then looked to the sides. They were near a decorative wall in the garden, but other than that it was apletely visible spot. The moon shone brightly, illuminating the garden so that even a mortal, let alone a cultivator could easily see. She then returned her shocked gaze to his grinning face, her wide eyes in doubt, but she could gradually tell that he was serious.

 Chapter 239 (R18) Your desires (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 239 (R18) Your desires (1/2)</h4>


    Wu Long leaned in and Cao Xiang stepped back as her back was stopped by the decorative wall. He ced his left hand on it slightly above her. Unbeknownst to her, talismans were spreading from the hand and sliding across the wall to be ced in different ces all around them, much like Wu Long did in the Clear River Pavilion. She also did not notice that the wall that was supposed to be rough was graduallypletely covered by a film of Spiritual Qi that was cushioning her, so it felt firm but not ufortable to lean against.


    She looked up at him with widened eyes, both nervousness and excitement rising in them as her body temperature shot up, her heart pumping at an elevated pace.


    His right hand went up to her face, and he gently touched her cheek with the back side, slowly going down to her neck as her heart rate further elerated and her breathing turned rougher. Her rosy cheek felt soft and supple to the touch, and her elegant neck was pulsating under the back of his fingers. He smiled as he looked into her beautiful hazel-colored eyes and then his right hand slid down to her belly where it gradually turned to touch her with the palm. She was wearing a light thigh-length one-piece dress and ck thigh-high stockings, so his hand that slid further down to her thigh grabbed the meat bulge sticking out of the stockings, and then slowly went up.


    "Y-You can''t be serious... we... we''re in the open!!!"


    She finally said as she felt his hand approach her lower abdomen while lifting up the skirt of her light dress, sending sparks across her skin that then went down her spine. While her mouth eximed protest the lower lips below were twitching, already moist and starting to wet her underwear.


    "Why not? It is a punishment, after all"


    Wu Long''s smile widened as he relished the look in her eyes that while conveying anxiousness, still betrayed excitement and anticipation.


    "But...Ah!"


    As she was saying his hand slid into her underwear as he reached her lower lips and his fingers started applying slight force while caressing it.


    "Mmmf! But ... Ungh! what ahm... what if we are seen?"


    She said while starting to lightly moan, her eyes being slowly covered by the film of pleasure. Her embarrassment made her even more sensitive and the slightly rough way he was touching her private part was making her fired up.


    "Hmm, we just have to hope for luck?"


    "...! Umff! Ufff! Fufff! Huff!!"


    He made a pondering expression and then smirked as she widened her eyes, and covered her mouth with her hand. His fingers easily slid into her as they were already abundantly covered in her juices from caressing her slit from the outside. The movements of his fingers were slightly rough but incredibly pleasurable, pressing on her sensitive spots over and over. She struggled to contain her moans as her eyes were looking around in slight panic and yet the sensations she felt were even more vivid because of it.


    "Or... if you are so worried, forget it. I will just ask-..."


    He grinned and then the movements of his fingers abruptly stopped. Her eyes, anxiously surveying the surroundings shot to look at him as they widened. She felt his fingers starting to withdraw from her already sopping wet and hot pussy, drawn by the hand that was moving upward like he was going to take it out of her underwear. She clung to his hand, causing him to stop mid-sentence as she looked at him while biting her lower lip.


    "What? Weren''t you against doing it here?"


    "Umm, I... n... it"


    "Hahaha, you have to learn to speak up it seems, as earlier, I need to hear you to know what you want"


    "I''m not against it"


    She slightly hesitated and then said in a tiny voice.


    "Tell me what you are not against"


    He leaned in and whispered to her ear as shivers went down her spine, he felt juice dripping down her lower lips with his fingers that were still half-inside her tightening pussy.


    Her cheeks that were rosy turned redder and redder as she looked down.


    "I am not against... doing it here"


    "Say what do you want me to do"


    "I... I want you to... I want you to fuck me"


    "How do you want it?"


    "I... I want it rough... I want you to fuck me hard. I want you to... to breed my pussy, stretch it with your... with your huge cock. Please punish me. Do whatever you want with me, use my pussy to sate your desires and cum inside until you are satisfied!"


    She finally gulped and said, first hesitantly, but as she was saying it her body was getting hotter and hotter, her lower mouth was dripping juice making her underwear wet and his fingers covered in it and she started saying more and more. Her embarrassment was turning into excitement and she was getting drunk on the rush of saying it out loud.


    "And you don''t care if it is here, out in the open?"


    "I don''t care, please punish me right here and now"


    "As you wish"


    He smiled and his fingers moved again.


    "Ahm! ...! Umfff! Ufff! Unghfff!!"


    She screamed out loud and then gasped while closing her mouth with her hand again. She was slightly going up and down on the wall in unison with the movements of his hand as her legs were squirming, opening and closing.


    "Mmf! Ughugh! UFFFFF!!! UMGHUUUUUUUUUUUGH!!!!"


    She then came on his fingers, as he leaned back and watched her eyes fill with bliss. The fingers on her hand that closed her mouth turned slightly white, as did the ones on the hand she clung to his arm with. She heavily breathed with her mouth while her chest was heaving up and down. Her whole body was lightly trembling as she gushed with juices down below.


    When she slowly came to, her eyes wandered to him as they slowly regained focus and he slowly leaned back from her. She looked him in the eyes and then slowly squatted down while not breaking eye contact, only shifting her gaze forward when her face was before his crotch. She took out his dick and held it with both hands, slightly stoking it and then approached it with her face. As she gave it a kiss under the head she looked up again, and took a sniff that made her light-headed.


    She then started licking it all over like he taught her the night before, looking him in the eyes as he watched her pleasure him. She then took it in her mouth and started eagerly sucking on it as she moved her head back and forth. Her mind turned hazy from the smell and taste, as the pussy between her spread-out legs started dripping juices again, that went through her wet underwear and started leaking to the ground below.


    He ced his hand on her head, and she lightly closed her eyes from thefortable sensation, resuming to suck his dick after taking a moment to relish this feeling.


    "Prop your hands against the wall and stick your butt this way"


    He then said and she stopped moving, looking up at him as she slowly moved away, sucking on the way out and following his words.


    He smiled while still not doing anything and her blush intensified as her eyes darted to the surroundings while her pussy started twitching in excitement. She took one hand off the wall and lifted up her dress, and then moved her ckcy underwear to the side, exposing her pink vagina to him. He looked at the mesmerizing view from behind as she was looking back at him over the shoulder. He came closer and lightly touched her round and stic buttocks.


    "Mmm, p...please, put it in"


    "Like I said before, tell me exactly what you want"


    He smiled and she shifted her gaze not to meet his eyes while her heart was beating fast as she was in this pose in the open.


    "Please stick your big, hard, and thick cock inside me, r... ravage this pussy that is longing for your dick... AAahummmmm!!!!"


    She said while spreading her twitching lower lips with the hand she took off the wall, and as she was finishing speaking he came closer and stuck his cock inside her tight pussy that was dripping with juices and was invitingly twitching while being spread wide open for him.


    Her whole body jolted as she screamed out and then used the hand that opened up her pussy for his cock to close her mouth, muffling her cry of delight while her eyes widened and instantly zed over with pleasure. Her round butt was caved in by his hips and her legs in stockings started trembling as she gushed with a stream between her legs and her upper body started convulsing.


    ''S-so suddenly''


    Her pussy was so wet that he went up to the balls in one thrust with ease even as she tightly squeezed him with her walls. His tip hit her uterus and she was instantly thrust up onto the peak of pleasure.


    *p*


    "Uuuumffff!!


    A loud pping sound resounded as he spanked the plump ass cheek that was bouncing up and down with her climax and her eyes went up to meet her upper eyelids as theypletely lost focus. The burst of pleasure intensified her orgasm and made her gush with juices again as repeated waves of pleasure started washing over her.


    "Umf! MMff! Ufff! Ughff!! Uhuhff!"


    She started moaning as he grabbed her waist with both hands and began quick, spaced out thrusts taking out half the length of his dick and then roughly ramming it back in, the pistons rocked her body back and forth, and made her chest bounce in the opposite direction her body was moving. Loud pping sounds resounded each time his hips hit her butt wrapped in ckcy underwear and her legs in ck stockings were going on the tips of her toes even in her high-heels.

 Chapter 240 (R18) Your Desires (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 240 (R18) Your Desires (2/2)</h4>


    Her ass with a line of hercy ck underwear on top and to the side that it was moved was bouncing each time he mmed his hips into her and trembled each time he drew them back as his cock slid inside, caressing the sensitive walls of her wet pussy that clenched on it, as if reluctant to let go.


    ''He''s ravaging my pussy, each thrust is stretching my insides, molding it into his shape...''


    A thought went through her as she felt full of his cock, euphoria making her thoughts jumbled and sporadic.


    "Umghf! Oumph! Uuuuuuumnnnngfff...UUUNG!!!"


    She then came on his dick again and this time he came inside her right when her convulsions started, making her cry out a muffled scream of ecstasy. Her mind nked and she saw shes of white covering her vision as the roaring sound covered her hearing. As she was relishing in the intense pleasure he continued moving his hips, stuffing her full of his cock.


    The semen he released earlier was mixing with her juices and leaking from the sides of his meat rod, creating a white mass that was making sloppy squelching sounds every time his cock slid in and out.


    *p*


    "Unghuhuh!!!"


    As he pped her juicy ass again her eyes rolled up again while she screamed out. He started spanking her ass from time to time as ecstatic muffled screams sounded out after each pping sound. Her moans that came out each time he pounded her from behind turned louder and louder, bing more primal, as well as sensual.


    ''He''s messing me up, my mind is nking.... it feels so good that I can''t think straight''


    She thought as she came on his cock over and over again, trembling as he filled her insides full of his white spunk.


    "Uuumfffuaaaaaah!!!"


    He then took her right leg wrapped in the stocking with the hand he spanked her with and lifted it up, ramming his cock at another angle as she screamed in delight, her hand instinctively going to the wall when she felt the support of her legs destabilized.


    "Ah! Wai-Aaah! Ungh! Oh! Ooooh! Uooogh!"


    She tried to ask for a break so she could muffle her screams again but he relentlessly plunged his cock, stirring her insides and making her scream in euphoria as her eyes went up and her tongue came out.


    He started fucking her in this pose, continuing to release his hot white cum inside each time she trembled and convulsed on his cock as their juices dripped to the ground and were leaking down her other thigh while making the ce they were connected a sloppy mess.


    "Ugh! Ah! Hah! Ung! Ughf! Ong! Nghoh!"


    As she was moaning he gradually lifted her thigh higher and higher, her body gradually turning to the side and her legs opening wide. Finally, he raised her leg vertically and ced her right leg on his left shoulder as his left hand was still on her left side, now supporting her waist from below.


    ''What is... what is this?''


    "Ahm!"


    She felt his dick hit her pussy at different angles all the way, and as she finally came to and looked at him he smiled at her as his right hand which did not have to support the leg went to her chest, exposing her left tit and grabbing it as she moaned in response.


    ''I... I am in open view!!! And I moaned so loudly, if someone-...''


    He then started sticking his cock deep inside her in this pose as her pussy mped down on his dick when she realized how exposed she was, but then her mind became hazy again as she felt sparks of pleasurebining into waves and washing over her with each thrust.


    "Ugh! Ah! Haaah! Unhoh! Oooh! Ohoooo!"


    He massaged her ample, supple chest while looking at the expression of ecstasy on her face.


    ''Ah! It feels so good, being filled with his manly cock feels so good!!!''


    She thought as she explored new horizons of pleasure. She felt what it was like being held by a man, a man she liked, a man she desired. Her sensations were concentrated on the cock that was sliding in and out of her dripping wet, tight pussy, and the breast that he was slightly roughly groping.


    Her gorgeous figure was illuminated by moonlight as beads of sweat were glistening on her smooth skin like jewels. Her ck hair was slightly wet but it made her profile even more erotic as her hips were gracefully moved by his movements. The lower part of her light dress was gathered in folds at her waist, with its skirt dangling below her. Her long, slender and elegant legs wrapped in stockings were spread wide, one still standing on the ground with only the tip, and another swaying over his shoulder. Her hands that were propped against the wall were slowly bending at the elbows as her strength was leaving her and he made sure to always adjust their positions to match that.


    Finally, she was pressed against the wall with her hands fully bent on her sides as her cheek ttened against the film of Spiritual Qi while her tongue was out, dripping with saliva.


    "Aeh! Eeah! Aah! Aheeeh!"


    Her moans were no longer a single tone as her tongue was out,ing out as a slightly sloppy sound.


    ''I... I am in heaven''


    She thought as her eyes rolled up again and she started climaxing on his cock as he let go of her breast and holding the thigh that was pressed against his chest thrust up, shifting her weightpletely onto his cock and pushing her insides up with the tip.


    "Uaaaeeeaaaeaaaeeeeaah!!!"


    She screamed out as intense convulsions started rocking her body and he firmly fixed it in ce, pushing her upper body against the wall while holding her lower body and waist in ce with his hands as he started pumping her belly full of his cum. The leg that was bent over his shoulder stretched high up into the air and the one that was dangling below was stretched as well as they trembled uncontrobly while white semen and her pussy juice were streaming down the one that was below.


    When she gradually calmed down he turned her over to face him as he pushed his hips forward. Her legs bent to the sides, propping the hills on her shoes on the wall as she wrapped her arms around his neck while he pushed her back against the wall. He held her thighs and started moving again while looking into her eyes.


    "Ahm! Ahouk! Uhng! Uhuh! Unghah! Aaah! Yes! Fuck me! Fuck me to your heart''s content!!! Aaah! Use my pussy to fulfill all of your desires! Ungh! Ah!"


    ''Ahm... this is unreal,?I... I''ve never felt so good. My pussy is molded into his shape, it is made to fit his cock!''


    His hips danced in a boisterous, primal mating as he was banging her with quick powerful thrusts. She could no longer care about her voice leaking or the surroundings as it felt like her whole being was concentrated between her thighs. She was looking him in the eyes and there was a look of adoration that bordered on worship in her eyes. He continued to breed her pussy, filling it with cum while pushing her against the wall until she could not go on anymore.


    "Ahmmm... mmm... mhmhm!!!"


    As he made her cum for the final time she bit her lower lip and trembled as a nasal moan escaped her while she clung to him, her head over his shoulder. He held her up against the wall and felt her walls twitching and contracting around his cock as he poured his semen inside her, painting her insides white one final time.

 Chapter 241 Their Departure

    <h4>Chapter 241 Their Departure</h4>


    Wu Long waited as she basked in the afterglow and then still clinging on to him, her consciousness gradually slipped into deep sleep from blissful exhaustion.


    He slowly let her legs touch the ground and came out of her as he cleaned himself and her, as well as the ground beneath them, with the formation that he prepared beforehand, and then fixed their clothes while holding her with one arm as she powerlessly leaned on him.


    When he finished erasing all traces of their ''night adventure'' he scooped her up into a princess hold and went off to his room as talismans he left earlier started appearing from their invisible state. He came through the light film of Spiritual Qi barrier that shielded off sound, sight and spiritual perception, and it crumbled not long after he passed, the talismans slowly withering away and turning into fine dust that was carried off by the wind.


    This one cultivation session cost him quite a lot if one considered the high quality of resources that he used to make these talismans but he was never thrifty when it came to his women and his time with them.


    When he got to the room he took off her clothes and gently and carefully bathed her and washed up as well, after which he carried her off to the bed.


    ---


    In the morning, Cao Xiang woke up slightly fatigued but incrediblyfortable. Wu Long always used a technique that prevented sore feeling even when he was rough and the cultivation took his partners to the brink of their limits.


    As her dazed eyes looked at the ceiling while she turned up from the warm chest that she was leaning her head on in her sleep, the memories ofst night slowly came to her and her cheeks turned rosier and rosier until she was beet red. She slid into the covers and squirmed, still trying to not make any loud noise or make any big movements but there was still a blob of bed covers that was slowly tossing and turning.


    ''Cao Xiang! You are...! What age do you think you are to... to...! Ugh! You have a daughter for heaven''s sake!!!''


    She was internally admonishing her lustful behaviorst night, talking to the version of herself in her memories almost as if it was another person, which she very much wished it to be but the reality was not so convenient for her.


    "Haha, good morning to you as well"


    As the blob of covers squirmed around Wu Long''s voice caused it to abruptly stop, and then her face with red cheeks very slowly emerged from under the covers as she looked down, still not ready to see his face. But since she took away the bed covers, when she looked down, what she was actually looking at was his body, and her gaze shot up to his face that had a wide smile while he leisurelyid with his hands behind his head.


    "Khu-kum, Um... that is..."


    ''How could I? Say... say... so much shameful... he is so... no, not that... Aaaaah!!!''


    She cleared her throat but struggled to find words, as her shameful behaviorst night and the sight she saw before were making her head dizzy with rapid and chaotic thoughts, internally screaming in panic.


    He chuckled as he looked at her and then suddenly sat up, moving his face to a position within a distance of a few centimeters of hers.


    "...! ... hic... hic..."


    "Tsh... hahahahaha~"


    She gasped with wide eyes and then started huping as he slightly widened his eyes and then startedughing.


    "This is... hic... no! I am... hic... umph!!!"


    The rosiness of her cheeks intensified again as she felt that they were burning up. A little more and it would be possible to see steam from how hot her face became as she tried to stop the hups and exin.


    He suddenly leaned in and kissed her, and it was as if an electric shock ran through her, turning her head nk of all those chaotic thoughts she had before. The hups stopped as abruptly as they came as his arms went into the bed covers and held her. The covers she clung to loosened up, and as if repeating the same motion as the day before, slid off of her. He leaned in and slowly pushed her to the bed as he tasted her soft lips and entwined their tongues while hugging her.


    She never felt so blissful as at this moment when he was tenderly and at the same time passionately expressing his thoughts through thenguage of their bodies. She instinctively understood that he was very satisfied withst night and she embraced him as happiness fluttered in her heart.


    ''I must have been crazy if I wanted to give this up'', was her thought as she relished in the blissful morning with him on the bed.


    ---


    A little bit before noon, everyone gathered in the inner courtyard as the Gong sisters informed them that they would be leaving today.


    "It is about time we depart, Cui''er needs to return to the sect, she has left without warning, after all.


    We did not want to leave without saying our goodbyes and properly thank you. Cui''ere here and thank our benefactor"


    Gong Liwei said with a sincere look in her eyes and Wu Long smiled.


    "Sister, they''re such nice people, can''t we stay a bit longer?"


    "Cui''er! We have already imposed on them, and overstaying our wee is not a good thing, besides, what about the Profound Music Pce?"


    "Eeh, they can wait a day or two, it''s not like the Pce will move away while I am here"


    "Cui''er!!!"


    "Fine, fine, haa~ it is sad that we have to go. Thank you very much for helping Sister and me, and letting us stay with you"


    Gong Cui finally gave up and said in a slightly sulky voice.


    "Hahah, it was my pleasure to help two beauties. And thank you very much for apanying Mingyu, yourprehension of Music Dao at such a young age is incredible"


    "Hehe~ praise me more!"


    "Cui''er!!!"


    Gong Cui puffed her chest while cing her fists to her waist in a proud pose and while Gong Liwei was red from embarrassment, the othersughed and Wu Long chuckled as he praised the beauty more.


    "Hehehe, hey, hey Sister, as I thought, this guy is a good guy!"


    "Ungh!!!"


    Gong Liwei facepalmed as tinklingughter of heavenly beauties resounded in the inner courtyard of the inn.


    "Heh, but she''s right, you know, you are wee to stay. No need to worry about overstaying your wee as it is far more generously spread than you presume"


    Wu Long then chuckled and told Gong Liwei while stars appeared in Gong Cui''s eyes as she looked at her older sister with a pleading expression.


    "No, we really have to go, Cui''er needs to report to the sect before they start a continent-wide search, and I need to cut some loose ends in the Eastern Forest Province as well"


    Gong Liwei remained adamant, prompting her little sister to slump in dejected protest.


    "But thank you very much, both for the wee and for the help..."


    "Alright, I see, though you can always run into my arms if you want to thank me"


    "Can''t you remain serious?"


    Wei Lan rolled her eyes at this very familiar to her response as Wu Long shrugged with a wide smile and the othersughed again.


    "Wow! Sister, this nice guy''s giving free hugs!"


    "No"


    As Gong Cui instantly came to life again and eagerly approached Wu Long, Gong Liwei took her by the cor, stopping her advance.


    "Heeeeh? But whyyyy?"


    The Music Dao Cultivator eximed as her older sister saw where this was going and gave up on having a normal farewell, nodding to Wu Long and the others, subsequently dragging away the beauty in her arms as thetter was still eager to get her ''free hug'' while the others bid their farewells and smiled while shaking their heads.


    Wu Long spent the rest of the day with his beauties as he awaited the answer from the de Empress. Cao Mei did not join the group as she was too embarrassed but Wei Lan went to apany her with Cao Xiang.


    After time approached evening again, Wu Long went off to a room that was guarded by Butler Bang.

 Chapter 242 The Path of Extreme

    <h4>Chapter 242 The Path of Extreme</h4>


    As Wu Long went through the garden and arrived at the door Butler Bang opened it before him and Old Yen who was inside watching over the Imperial Prince stood at attention.


    "Did you feed him the fasting pills I gave you?"


    "Yes, I did as instructed"


    Wu Long asked Old Yen and thetter nodded to which Wu Long smiled with satisfaction. Talismans flew out of his hands to ce themselves around the chair Nie Changsheng was sitting on. They formed a pattern on the floor and another one on the ceiling, as the prince''s eyes widened with fear. He understood that his hour of retribution finally began.


    Wu Long deliberately left him for long swaths of time, the sheer dread of this momenting gave him gray hair. The agony he left him in was nothing in front of the fear he felt as time went on and on without knowing when Wu Long would walk in through that door.


    He was also terrified of the pills he was fed without being told what they were or what was their purpose.


    Wu Long looked at the young man in front of him who was covered in dried-up blood that was cracked and peeling off of him like a second skin, as well as had gray hair all over. The terrified eyes with dark bags under them made his face look extremely miserable, but there was no pity in Wu Long''s gaze.


    "You know, I wanted to give you some more time to ponder on your mistakes, but I can see that any longer would break you, and that would not be very good, right?"


    Wu Long then smiled as the door closed behind Old Yen who left the room to stand outside with Butler Bang. More talismans flew out to then be ced on the various parts of the room, sealing the sounds and perception, as Wu Long took out a single needle from Nie Changsheng.


    "Nghf.. kuha, kuha.. phu kha...aahAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    The prince then felt like his speech ability returned as he involuntarily coughed, the result of being involuntarily fed pills before and his piercing scream resounded in the room.


    "Let me undo that technique for you"


    Wu Long said with a friendly smile and his hands were covered with Spiritual Qi as he pushed some spots and then ced his palm on the prince''s shoulder. He then fed him a medicine pill and made him swallow by pressing a few times on his chest with his fingers covered in Spiritual Qi. The loop of tearing and recovering that he made with Jade Palms of Agony was broken and the Spiritual Qi of the prince flowed in the correct path now, though there was still residual pain.


    "Ungh... p....please ... s-spare ungh... spare me!"


    He pleaded while tears streamed down his face as he finally could cry.


    "Yes, you see, the problem with that is, that I don''t want to"


    Wu Long went on to a table not far away while continuing to talk in a friendly manner.


    "Pl..pleeeeease! Uuungh-argh! please spare me..."


    Nie Changsheng''s plea did not stop as his face contorted from the residual pain. Wu Long ced a leather roll, simr to the one cooks held their knives in when they traveled, on the table. As he untied it and pushed it to the side the roll unfolded to reveal hundreds of long steel needles to the terrified eyes of the former prince. The needles were not thin like the ones used in acupuncture, but big with a long and slightly t shaft, the width of a third of a centimeter, that narrowed down to a sharp point only on one end. There was a miniature inscription on every single needle''s thicker part.


    "N-no! No, please! Stop! Aaaargh!! You fucker! I will tear you into pieces, you will not get away with this!!"


    As he pleaded Nie Changsheng saw no results so he started cursing Wu Long instead.


    "Once my family..."


    "Your aunt seemed okay with me being the one to decide your fate though? Or do you have family that is more influential than her?"


    "... Curse you! Curse you to all ancestors!"


    "Heh, if you are speaking about the Wu Family... I think you were there... and if you are speaking of the ones actually rted to me, sorry, I am not sure about my origins either"


    Wu Long chuckled as Nie Changsheng gnashed his teeth in frustration.


    "I once created a technique, called Seven Paths of Pleasure. It was a big sess, you know? Ma~ny people asked me to teach them, but what they did not know, was that in the process of creating it I made another one. I call it the Path of Extreme"


    Wu Long continued to talk despite the antics of the prince as he inspected the needles, some of which he already used before, though at that time they did not have the inscriptions, so he adjusted them with Spiritual Qi running along his fingers to sharpen the point or straighten them.


    "You see, just like poison and medicine are two sides of the same coin, pleasure and pain are like that too. So to learn about pleasure I had to simrly learn about pain. I did not inflict it on partners, of course, but I had to intricately study it to be familiar. The path of Extreme is something not many people have experienced, but then again I would not consider it an honor if I were you"


    "W... what are you doing?! No! No wai-! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarhg!!!!!"


    Wu Long finished inspecting the needles and put thest one he inspected down as he took one corner of the leather roll and slightly raised it as he turned to face the prince who already noticed his intention, he then flung the roll and all the needles went flying toward the prince as he wailed and screamed in fear and closed his eyes.


    When he opened them again after not feeling the needles piercing him he saw them floating in the air as a film of Spiritual Qi was enveloping them connected to the pattern of talismans below. The inscription patterns and symbols on the needles glowed as they resonated with the talismans.


    The needles then circled around forming patterns in the air as they assumed positions all around him while Wu Long made hand seals.


    "Wai-...!"


    Nie Changsheng screamed out in horror but he was toote as Wu Long made a different series of hand seals and the needles converged on the young man, piercing exact spots to the exact length, each one with calcted precision.


    "....!!!"


    The Imperial Prince''s eyes flew wide open and instantly became bloodshot from strain but he was unable to make an audible scream, as a low-tone high-pitch noise escaped his mouth that started frothing. Tiny drops of blood started to umte around and under the spots pierced by the needles throughout his body.


    Wu Long silently looked into his eyes, wondering what it was that unnerved him about this man''s appearance before him again. He could not get rid of a strange feeling ever since he saw him in his memories and calmed down enough to think.


    He then shook his head as he concentrated on the next part.


    "This is the first gate of the Path of Extreme, and now, you will experience the second"


    Wu Long slowly said, entuating every word as Soul Power was woven into the sound of his voice, making sure that Nie Changsheng understood him even in the agony he was experiencing.


    His hand seals changed again and the needles changed positions, some going deeper and some slightly withdrawing, somepletely going out.


    "...!!!"


    Nie Changsheng could not move so he could not even shake or tremble, all of the sensations locked in his body without release. His teeth cracked from the strength he put into clenching his jaws, but Wu Long simply inserted a few needles in him to lock his jaws in ce. But Wu Long could see everything in his eyes even if he did not speak or move.


    "The third gate"


    Wu Long gave him some time to process that excruciating pain and continued on to the next part.

 Chapter 243 Heavenly Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 243 Heavenly Punishment</h4>


    As Wu Long continued to move along the path of Extreme, he wanted to make sure that his soul did not copse under this in a short time.


    The fasting pills that Old Yen have fed him earlier as well as the medicine Wu Long gave him himself contained ingredients used in pills for nourishing and mending the Soul Sea.


    He was not a skilled alchemist so he could not properly refine the ingredients, however it was not like he did not have a trick up his sleeve. On their own these medicines would not have much of an effect but whenbined they gave off a reaction to each other.


    In addition, several formation patterns out of many he set around Nie Changsheng helped Wu Long not only ensure his soul would not copse, but also precisely monitor soul fluctuations so that he could adjust the level of pain he inflicted just right.


    However, the Path of Extremes in the end was not something a practitioner in Nine Mortal Realms could withstand, so he knew that there was a limit he could go to. Normally, he would not go past the first gate since the gates of the Path of Extreme were corrted to entire Paths of the Seven Paths of Pleasure. To withstand the first gate one must be able to withstand all ten gates of the first path, the Path of Mortal Pleasure, which was the limit for someone in Nine Mortal Realms.


    But to Wu Long''s surprise and then slight shock, the readings of the formation he set up showed him that he could go on to the second gate and then third, which was mind-boggling. As Wu Long approached the fourth gate, the fluctuations of the Imperial Prince''s soul finally showed the signs of instability it should have shown when approaching the first gate. However, the readings he got from the formation were extremely strange, as the eerie feeling Wu Long got when he looked at the man intensified.


    Wu Long made hand seals and Soul Power went from his Niwan Pce weaving in profound ways and forming thin threads as it approached the prince. But as he touched upon Nie Changsheng''s Niwan Pce, he noticed something wrong. His Soul Sea was unstable as if a storm was wreaking havoc unlike thest time, but that was normal due to the state he was currently in, what Wu Long noticed that he failed before, was that as the storm raged and the Soul Sea was covered inrge waves it was revealed to be unbelievably shallow, and underneath it was a surface like a mirror that made an illusion of depth a normal person would possess.


    Wu Long furrowed his eyebrows as he observed this strange phenomenon, something he not only never witnessed but had never even heard of. He had a guess that this was why Nie Changsheng was able to hold on for so long. After some time cracks started appearing on the mirror-like surface, and a blinding light shone within as Wu Long quickly retrieved his Soul Power. He looked with wide eyes at the man whose eyes shone with golden light as profound symbols shone in them. There was a chanting of many voices, male and female, like murmurs of a thousand ghostsing from the mouth of Nie Changsheng.


    He then heard a roaring sound of thunder as Spiritual Qi in the area was agitated, turning into a Spiritual Qi storm. Wu Long''s eyes shed with profound light as he looked up and his pupils shrank as a shiver went through him.


    "What the-..."


    *BOOM!!!*


    A sh of divine light with an deafening explosive sound illuminated the Imperial Capital momentarily turning the night streets brighter than day, and then disappeared as heavy thunder clouds were swirling in the night sky.


    "Young Master!!!"


    "Boss!!!"


    Butler Bang and Old Yen were the first to open the door to the room that now had almost no roof, parts of it on fire as smoke filled it along with a nauseating smell of cooked human flesh. Thick arcs of electricity ran about in the smoke, barring the two from entering.


    "Wu Long!!!"


    Ye Ling appeared in a sh with one stepter than the two who were closest to the room.


    The grim thunder clouds swirling above still shed with arcs of lightning as roaring thunder filled the hearts of people in the Capital with a primal dread, but the intensity was gradually dying down and in mere moments the clouds dispersed, as quickly as they appeared leaving a clear starry night sky.


    "I''m ok"


    Wu Long''s voice resounded in the smoke when the arcs of electricity became thinner and less frequent as he emerged, his right hand charred ck as the clothes on his right side were reduced to ashes and loose threads.


    "...! Y-you''re not ok! That is...!"


    Ye Ling gasped when she saw him as arcs of electricity were still dancing on his charred arm that hang powerlessly on his side.


    "Heh, no worries, I will be alright within a couple of days, though the arm will take a bit it will eventually also be fine"


    He smiled at her and the others who quickly approached after noticing the disturbance.


    "W-was that Heavenly Tribtion? ... But..."


    Old Yen gulped and timidly asked with some hesitation. Heavenly Tribtion was something that every practitioner longed for and yet feared, as it was an unavoidable step between crossing Great Realms. Here in this small and isted world, it was reduced to a legend since there were no people going past the Mortal Transcendence Realm in all of recorded history, but there was one case in which it did appear, iming the life of an ambitious and talented man who almost seeded in ascending to the next Great Realm, The Seven Profound Realms more than two thousand years ago.


    "No, that was no Tribtion..."


    Wu Long shook his head and looked up at the sky with a pondering gaze. He saw his fair share of Heavenly Tribtions, and even crossed some, but this was not something as mild-mannered as those.


    "That was Heavenly Punishment"


    As he said these words shivers went through everyone who gathered, as they looked at the ce which was caved in, the likely epicenter of the strike where only ck ashes could be seen now as everything was incinerated.


    ''Heh, interesting''


    Wu Long thought to himself as he looked at the spot that was still slightly electrified.

 Chapter 244 My darling

    <h4>Chapter 244 My darling</h4>


    Wu Long did not know what that was, but what he could infer was that Nie Changsheng was not exactly a ''natural'' born soul. He also thought that the feeling of incongruity that Wu Long felt from seeing him was most likely caused by this.


    He did not get this feeling when he looked at Ye Ling or Wu Mengqi, and not even Butler Bang. On the contrary, they gave of a feeling of natural belonging in his world. The only one who gave him this eerie and ufortable feeling was the man who had perished in the strike of Heavenly Punishment. Like a foreign entity that did not belong.


    "Heh, there''s nothing to see here anymore. Sorry for the disturbance"


    Wu Long brightly smiled as he turned to the group of heavenly beauties that had now all assembled with worried expressions on their faces.


    Wu Long noticed that Shen Min turned to her lighter side, but it seems that was done not voluntarily this time since the Gong sisters she was testing were not around anymore so there was no reason for her to do so. It was most likely an instinctive reaction of not wanting to possibly face a scary reality. He affectionately smiled at her, reassuring the beauty that have hidden in the shell who he knew was watching from deep within her eyes.


    Hua Ziyan''s eyes were red as she looked at him with worry, but still stood behind the others as her old habit of pushing down her desires surfaced once more. He shook his head with a wry smile and beckoned to her, and she timidly came closer but could not hold on and ran thest few steps. He gently patted her on the head as she embraced him, slightly trembling.


    "Y-You scared me"


    Wu Mengqi hugged him next. Her embrace was still gentle as she, like Hua Ziyan, feared to pain him since he was injured, but it still betrayed the fear to lose him again.


    "Really, I''m fine"


    He reassured as he saw Wei Lan, Cao Xiang and Cao Mei stare at his charred arm with unmoving gazes.


    "Wu Long... can we help... heal it?"


    Luo Mingyu asked with a trembling voice as she came closer, the only one who could not hold in her tears as she looked at him.


    "Mingyu, I will be fine, really. In fact, I might have even gained something very valuable"


    Wu Long chuckled as he looked at the crispy ck skin as thin electric snakes were dancing around it.


    "You mean...!!!"


    Luo Mingyu widened her eyes as she looked at him and then his arm. He nodded, as she was the one who most intricately understood his cultivation techniques, even if he was not able to pass some of them down he still exined the concept of how they worked to her for reference.


    The worry in her eyes slightly subsided as she understood that the situation was still within his control, and as long as it was so, there was no need to panic.


    "Hah, worrying about gains at such a time, I take my words back, you haven''t changed at all"


    Ye Ling shook her head with a wry smile and Wu Longughed as she looked at him with a light rebuke for worrying them all so much. From the previous sentence that he said, she understood that he was not caught up in the strike, but did what only a madman would think of in that split second, he deliberately absorbed some of the Heavenly Punishment lightning and sealed it in his arm. It was a tiny strand, but it was not something that he should normally be able to endure.


    At the same time she admired the audacity of his action. Heavenly Tribtion and Heavenly Punishment were something that caused primal, uncontroble fear in all living creatures, as it was the manifestation of the very Laws that governed this universe and everything within it. It was the will of the Heavenly Daos.


    Wu Long''s action was akin to sphemy to many, but at the same time cultivation itself was a defiance of natural order, so it was behavior like this that drove the world of cultivation to what it was today.


    The manager of the inn arrived with the workers a few minutester, his clothes, which were usually impably worn, haphazardly thrown on in a hurry.


    Wu Long wryly smiled as he shrugged his shoulders. Old Yen nodded and went off to the side with the manager, wrapping his arm around his shoulder and soothing him as a spatial ring with money in it appeared in his hand while Wu Long was apanied by his beauties to go to the area their rooms were in.


    Butler Bang went off, and soon blood started to flow in the night as the assassins that saw an opportunity in this sudden turn of events decided to strike only to be met by a Butler with the words "Young Master is busy right now".


    What Butler Bang did not know was that the more dangerous assassins even he would have trouble with were currently in an alley a bit further away, facing a red-eyed beauty who was standing in front of them, her skin was slightly wrinkled around her narrowed eyes and nose letting them know that she was gleefully smiling underneath the silver mask that covered the lower half of her face.


    Her ck hair swayed in the wind and her elegant figure was shown off by the moonlight behind her as she stood on the roof, looking down at the five expert assassins below. The five standing below knew the silver mask with the demon design, and what organization it belonged to. Even though they never heard of one covering only half of the face, their eyes and faces shown fear.


    "I-if he is your target we will of course give way to your esteem-..."


    One of them gulped and started saying but a tinklingughter cut his words off as Hong Ye narrowed her eyes.


    "Hahahaha~ so many contenders to see my gentlemanly handsome man~, and here I thought I would be the only one to sneak a peek on this beautiful night... hahahaha, oh well, I am satisfied since I caught a glimpse of him..."


    She slightly paused as the vision of his muscles and torso that were revealed as his clothes were torn flew through her mind and she slightly salivated.


    "And now he''s gone to rest again so I''m bored~ Hmm~ what to do, what to do? Oh! Ahahahaha! I got an idea!"


    She skillfully yed with a dagger as she turned sideways and started walking from side to side on the roof she stood on. And then, as if a bolt of lighting struck again, she stopped with an enlightened look in her eyes, and a delightedughter brought chills to the souls of the five assassins below.


    "R...Ru-!!!"


    One of them sensed something, but was toote as a red line of Spiritual Qi passed through his throat and Hong Ye appeared from a cloud of ck smoke, squatting behind him while finishing a motion with her dagger.


    "Hahaha, why run? We''re having fun, no?"


    She gleefullyughed as shivers went through the others and they scattered in different directions. They fled for their lives but they still all could hear aughter from behind them.


    "Hahaha, oh, I see, we''re ying ''catch me''? Or ''hide and seek''? Whatever it is I am the "it" hahaha, one~, two~, three~..."


    As she counted the four assassins felt like their souls were freezing from fear.


    "S-She''s crazy!!!"


    "Screw that! I haven''t been paid for this!!!"


    "Damn it! Fuck that broker!!"


    They shouted as they continued to flee, and one who tried to hide gave up when he heard ''hide and seek'' since she was so far away and yet still noticed his attempt. They fled utilizing all of their skills, but s, none of them were seen after that night as they were swallowed by the darkness of this night.


    ---


    Some timeter, Hong Ye stood on the roof, wiping her dagger with a cloth that she discarded when the slightly curved de clearly reflected the moon.


    "Haa~ I want to see him again, but if I don''t get back soon Sister''s going to catch me sneaking out. Oh well, I guess I will see youter, m-y d-a-r-l-i-n-g~ !!!"


    She sighed and then looked in the direction of the inn as her red eyes shined with a strong light of a certain emotion.

 Chapter 245 Dao Rune

    <h4>Chapter 245 Dao Rune</h4>


    Wu Long sat in the room as he started slowly circting the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art.


    Luo Mingyu was in the room with him as she watched the lightning arcs dance on the charred skin of his arm and attempted toprehend thews contained within and the Heavenly Dao that governed them. Neither she nor Wu Long had any hopes of her seeding, but it was still beneficial for her nheless.


    Wu Long first refined the Spiritual Qi in the air around him, not daring to start directly with the destructive lightning in his arm. Like starting an alchemy process one first needed to heat the cauldron, what he did was adjust his body, smoothening out the process of the technique and getting it to run almost automatically by inertia. He then took a strand of lightning that was dancing on the surface and slowly drew it in the cycle.


    A jolt of pain went through his body as sparks flew around him. What he was attempting, was something only a maniac would try since the lightning of the Heavenly Punishment contained the Law of Annihtion, one of the supremews that governed the mortality of even inanimate objects, as even stones perished at some point turning into dust and then that dust was reduced to particles that could not be discerned.


    Yet, the technique he was using slowly started grinding down that very energy, and refine it to temper his body. But what he was most interested in was not body tempering. He only used a tiny portion of the energy to temper his body to withstand the bacsh of the most daring attempt he was going to make.


    Close to half a day of time passed as he finally refined the first small strand that he extracted. Beads of sweat were dripping down his forehead from concentration and effort, as well as the torturous process of tempering his body using such a deadly and unruly power.


    He then extracted a second strand that danced around his arm, and proceeded to refine it. It took him half the time that he required to refine the first one, and the third strand required even less. Luo Mingyu watched as the amount of lightning arcs dancing on top of his charred arm gradually decreased while her realm rose to the first level of Foundation Building she was able to consolidate a lot of her experiences from before as well as ponder on the Daos contained in that lightning.


    As his body was gradually bing more and more powerful he finally decided to make a first attempt with one of the smaller arcs of lightning remaining on his arm. He started refining it but instead ofpletely grinding it into energy he attempted to refine it to his own use. However, the first attempt turned out in failure as it simply became energy that tempered his body again.


    He made a second attempt, and then a third one. On his fourth attempt, he seeded in refining a tiny mass of lighting energy that he could control as it listened to his Spiritual Qi.


    "...!"


    ''I... Did I seed? ..."


    His eyes filled with joy as this would be a phenomenal achievement, one that was likely unprecedented even in the long history of the cultivation world.


    But his joy quickly subsided, turning into disappointment as he understood that what he got was a normal charge of lightning, and not the one that contained the Dao of Annihtion. And even more so, this was a single charge, that he had no way of increasing or replenishing since his Spiritual Qi was not of lightning attribute and even if it was, elemental attributes of Spiritual Qi only awakened in higher Greater Realms than the Nine Mortal Realms.


    So while he could make one discharge of normal lightning, which in itself was quite an incredible achievement given his current realm and disposition, it would be spent once he used it.


    "Once again"


    He was not discouraged and remained steadfast as he tried again. However, no matter which method he tried to convert the lightning into his own, the best results were on the level of his ''sess'' from before, and the worst resulted in burns and other injuries.


    As he used up all of the smaller lightning charges that were on his arm, he was out of material to practice and experiment with. The main charge that he sealed within his arm was too strong to experiment with as he hoped to find a method before he got to it. If done incorrectly, that charge would instantly turn him into dust so he gave up on the thought as his intuition told him that he would not seed, and he did not even have a valid theory to test so going in blind hoping for the best was just asking for death and nothing else.


    Wu Long believed in luck as he was by normal standards quite lucky, but while he did believe in it he never relied on it as that was a sure way to end up where one did not want to end up.


    He went into this experiment prepared to fail yet hoping for sess so he was not fazed by the small failures along the way. And even though he ultimately failed he gained valuable experience and was able to significantly temper his body.


    "Mingyu, it is going to be slightly dangerous"


    He said, and she nodded, standing up to leave the room as hundreds and hundreds of talismans flew out of his healthy hand and were ced all over the room, eventually making it look like a cave where something ancient was sealed in as talismans were stered over talismans. Powerful formations activated and Wu Long concentrated again.


    He took a deep breath and started refining the main charge for the body tempering. His skin turned red and a smell of burning skin was seeping out as steam came out of him, along with sparks of electricity jumping on his skin from time to time.


    The lightning contained both a Yin and Yang charge so he siphoned the Yang charge to Golden Yang Dragon Body as he circted it alongside the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art, and used the destructiveness of the rest of the lightning to temper his body as well as convert the Yin charge into pure Natural Yin energy and increase his cultivation.


    After two full days, his cultivation rose to the third level of the Qi Manifestation Realm and his Golden Yang Dragon Body finally reached the first stage ofpletion. As it was his self-created technique, he was constantly adjusting and amending it, so he did not know exactly how many stages ofpletion could be achieved, but the highest he achieved in his past life was the 91st stage.


    He then started retroactively refining the energy that damaged his body, which took another day of effort. And though his arm outwardly looked better and better, it would take a lot of effort to restore itpletely.


    As he was refining that final lightning a sh ofprehension went through his eyes as an image of a symbol appeared in his mind for a moment.


    "... runes..."


    He whispered as he understood both what he saw in Nie Changsheng''s Soul Sea beneath the mirror-like surface, and what he saw in a sh of enlightenment just now was the runes of Heavenly Daos. He brushed off the thoughts of the prince''s soul as it was an important moment of enlightenment as he tried toprehend the rune of lightning.


    "I see, so I was going about it the wrong way the whole time"


    He exhaled as he finished refining the energy and the moment of inspiration ended. He sighed slightly vexed at how he overlooked a different approach but at the same time, a delighted and decisive expression appeared in his eyes as he found a clue to what he initially intended to do.


    "How was it?"


    Ye Ling asked as he came out of the room, sighing as she saw that all the damage outside was gone. There was likely residual damage in his arm but he would be able to heal that over time so she was able to concentrate on his goal.


    He wryly smiled and shook his head and she sighed, half-saddened for him but also half-relieved that he was not hurt by the bacsh of trying something so audacious.


    "But I got a clue"


    "A clue?"


    Luo Mingyu, who was also disheartened about the failure looked up at him with interest.


    "Yes, you see, I went about it the wrong way, if I refine the lightning even if I would be able to preserve the Dao of Annihtion while gaining control over it, it will be only that, a one-time use item"


    Wu Long excitedly said as they came inside and new formations he set up activated while his beauties sat around him.


    "So how do you gain control over lightning that you can... produce?"


    "By extracting a Lighting Rune"


    "Rune? Isn''t that just a concept?"


    "I thought so too, but I actually saw one, so I am now sure of it, if I could extract a lightning rune I would be able to conjure my own Annihtion Lighting. Though, I would of course need to first think of a way to extract it, as well as find a way to utilize it after"


    Wu Long excitedly said, and Ye Ling shook her head with a smile at the ambitiousness of this n.


    "Don''t you then need to find another Heavenly Punishment? I am fairly sure those don''t just randomly fall every other day"


    Wei Lan asked and Wu Long nodded with a smile.


    "Yes, but I think if I start not with a Heavenly Punishment Rune but the Heavenly Tribtion, or even normal lightning..."


    "You''re really crazy... haa~ how did I fall for such a crazy guy?"


    Wei Lan shook her head as the othersughed as they sympathized a little with how she felt.

 Chapter 246 Priorities

    <h4>Chapter 246 Priorities</h4>


    "Hmm, hey Wu Long, you made a breakthrough, right?"


    Wu Mengqi asked as she looked at him with a slightly different expression from the rest, like she was pondering something and could not figure it out.


    "Hm? Yes I did"


    Wu Long nodded with a slightly confused expression as it was quite obvious.


    "Then... why are you not filthy?"


    "Excuse me?"


    As Wu Long almost spat out the tea he started sipping the others looked at her weirdly as well.


    "Why are you not covered in impurities, or rather, did you clean the room, where is the discharge of impurities that gives off that pungent smell?"


    But when she exined, their gazes turned to him with lightning-fast speed as their eyes widened.


    "Oh, that? Heh, since I reached Qi Manifestation Realm I started to use a technique called ''Cyclic Burning Cauldron'' which uses the impurities as fuel to burn up, generating energy that supplements cultivation. Haha, even though the technique is quite tedious I felt it a waste to discharge them when I have a way to use them toward something benefici-... what''s wrong?"


    He lightly exined with a smile and a halfughing tone since their expressions being so serious over such a small matter was somehow funny but he gradually saw the light in their eyes change as some of them even had a hint of anger on their faces.


    "YOU HAD SUCH A HEAVENLY TECHNIQUE AND DIDN''T TELL US?!?!?"


    Wu Mengqi, Ye Ling and Wei Lan shouted in unison while even Luo Mingyu and Hua Ziyan nodded firmly several times with puffed cheeks and their hands raised up to their chins in cute fists. Shen Min who was still in her light state meekly supported the others as well. The only one who was absent, Cao Xiang since she was with her daughter, would have no doubt a simr reaction to them.


    "Eh? Umm... I mean, the efficiency is not so great as to call it heavenly..."


    "That''s not the point!!!"


    Wu Long looked at them and then his mind that was too concentrated on the techniques since he was still partially thinking about the lightning rune finally caught up and he raised his arms in surrender.


    "My bad, I should have taught you earlier"


    The girls first looked at him some more, and then burst into excited cheers over the new possibilities of finally being free of that disgusting feeling after cultivating.


    "Wait!!!"


    Wei Lan eximed and everyone looked at her.


    "Um... Wu Long... does that mean that we can treat um..."


    Her cheeks turned slightly rosy as she paused, trying to find the right words.


    "... the waste in our digestive system as impurities and burn it as well?"


    When she asked their eyes concentrated on him again in unison.


    "Well, yes, in fact I have been doing that the whole..."


    He nodded and then shut his mouth in the middle of exining as he saw a dangerous glint in their eyes.


    "... haha, guilty"


    He then said as a bead of sweat went down the side of his forehead while raising his arms again. He then decided to temporarilyy down the idea of the lightning rune until he was done talking with hisdies as his absent-mindedness already almost created two catastrophic scenes.


    There was still slight rebuke in their eyes as they looked at him but then they returned to celebrating with even more vigor. Wei Lan was especially happy since while others may not need food if they reached Mortal Transcendence Realm, she could not imaginepletely giving up food even if she did not need it for sustenance anymore, and being the only one who would then need to deal with consequences of eating food was too embarrassing.


    Wu Long taught Luo Mingyu the technique first, since unlike its simple exnation the way it worked was extremelyplex, enough to give even her a slight headache. However, once sheprehended it and got themand of how to use it, she then looked at the others with a happy smile as they eagerly looked back at her, ready to learn.


    Wu Long almost chuckled but wisely held it in as he looked at their serious expressions that were concentrated as if their lives depended on it.


    ''Hmm, well, the lightning rune is not so urgent, though quite tempting, but Nie Changsheng on the other hand...''


    As they concentrated on learning the technique, Wu Long had some time to ponder the strange phenomenon he witnessed before.


    However, no matter how much hebed through his memory he could not find knowledge that could help him exin it. The area of souls was always very mysterious as even Soul Cultivators, the experts in the field had many limitations in both knowledge about them and their ability to influence it.


    One thing that was certain is that the soul resided in the Niwan Pce where the Soul Root was located, and it was attached to the body with the Soul Root as cornerstone.


    Once, very long ago there were Soul Cultivators of depraved nature who experimented on taking over the body of another, thus achieving immortality of another kind or gaining rare physiques, or catching the soul to utilize it in various ways such as torturing it for information or perhaps harnessing its power, but the efforts turned futile as when the soul was disconnected from the Soul Root, it was like it lost the anchor that held it in this world and it dissipated.


    The process happened regardless of what formations or treasures were used to attempt to trap it so those who dreamed of catching the souls of the dead to interrogate or making someone eternally suffer in just the soul form were not able to seed.


    Taking over another''s body also did not work since one had to detach their soul from their body''s Soul Root first, and only then attempt a reattachment to the Soul Root of another body but no matter how powerful a Soul Cultivator tried, or what technique they invented they could not maintain consciousness and effectively killed themselves by performing the first step never getting to the second.


    Eventually after millions of confirmed casualties and countless times more unknown ones, it was concluded as impossible, though he heard that there were still people who died in attempts when Wu Longst was in the Seven Boundless Worlds. There was even a cult dedicated to this research, that experimented using ''test subjects'', though it was only rumored.


    ''Hmm, in the end, I would have to research on the Dao Runes more''


    He thought while shaking his head since that was the only clue to understanding what exactly was going on.


    The topic was purely conceptual so he did not pay much attention when researching it in the past. Perhaps if he did properly research it now, he would find a clue not only about the strange phenomenon with Nie Changsheng but about the lightning rune as well.

 Chapter 247 Peaceful Rainy Day

    <h4>Chapter 247 Peaceful Rainy Day</h4>


    Wu Long spent the next week recuperating. The injury from the lightning of Annihtion, even though he did not actually let it run in his body but used it as a medium to seal it in a self-contained loop was too severe to be healed in a short period of time even with a technique as ridiculous as the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art.


    However, the positive side of that was that he was still passively benefiting as he used the residual damage to further temper his body.


    With his current level of body tempering, he could stop a full attack of a cultivator in the Qi Condensation Realm with his body, not needing to evade or block. His strength and speed allowed him to barely match people with higher cultivation than him before, but now he could be on par with people in the Foundation Building Realm without being inferior in basic strength or speed at all.


    He was also constantly discussing techniques with Luo Mingyu, as they both benefited from them. She was of course the bigger beneficiary but discussing the knowledge he already knew allowed him to introspect and find ws or consider it from another point of view, and asionally she would ask questions that were from apletely fresh perspective, giving him further opportunities for improvement.


    On one of the days, it was lightly raining, the summer was entering the second month, and the heat was going up so this rain was like a heaven-sent gift to soothe the heat a little.


    Butler Bang carefully approached Wu Long who was in thepany of his beauties, looking at the rain from the terrace as the others listened to Wu Long and Luo Mingyu''s discussion.


    As Wu Long saw the old butler''s expression he nodded and he approached behind him, whispering to his ear. Luo Mingyu noticed the change and smiled as she understood that they would likely take a break from the discussion.


    "I wille back soon"


    He smiled at his women and stood up to leave as the others started to talk, inspired by the discussion earlier and confirming their new understandings with Luo Mingyu.


    Wu Long arrived at the entrance to the inn, where Old Yen stood with a man in a bamboo hat, with a gray cloak covering his clothes from the rain.


    "The future sun of the Azure Eagle sent me"


    "You want to talk here?"


    Wu Long nodded to the badge the man produced and asked. The man shook his head and Butler Bang took out an umbre, opening it as Wu Long stepped out of the inn, covering him from the rain as Old Yen saw them off, staying at the entrance of the inn.


    They went through the streets that were slightly less popted in this weather, as the sound of raindrops hitting the umbre wasbined with the sound of it hitting the bamboo hat of the man in gray cloak and hitting the roof tiles of the buildings around, as well as small puddles of water on the street to create a unique music of rainfall.


    Wu Long was walking with hands behind him as if taking a leisurely stroll while appreciating the symphony of the rain, unlike the man in gray who was almost imperceptibly, but quite obvious to Wu Long on high alert.


    They arrived in a small unpopr restaurant and went past the mostly empty hall to the kitchen and from there to a room in the back. Butler Bang noted that all of the kitchen staff they passed on their way were very highly trained fighters and that the room they were led to was covered in high-level perception-warding formations. The kitchen staff looked like they were busy cooking but it was quite obvious to Wu Long that their focus was on him and Butler Bang as he smiled while shaking his head.


    Once they arrived the man stood to the side while a middle-aged man in the clothes of the restaurant manager smiled at Wu Long.


    "Greetings, Mister Wu"


    "So, who sent you?"


    Wu Long asked and both the restaurant manager as well as the man in the bamboo hat slightly shook.


    "I think our friend here already told you, besides, is it not soon the date of the deadline?"


    The manager asked with a slight strain in his voice. It was now roughly a year since Wu Long ''woke up'' in his current body, and around three months left to the deadline of one year that he negotiated with Crown Prince Song Minfu.


    "His Highness is not the kind of person to send people to pester me when there is no meaning, but I followed you here since I am quite interested in who has the ability to know of the agreement. I doubt he told anyone he did not trust"


    Wu Long smiled and both the man in gray and the restaurant manager slightly changed their postures.


    "Haa~ learn a little, will you? Have you seen any of the attempts of the idiots from the other faction seed?"


    He then sighed as if disappointed. Both men already started to slightly move but then froze as the sound of rain outside filled the silence that hung in the room.


    Thin threads appeared in the room, held by Butler Bang, some of which were wrapped around the necks of the two as blood was slowly seeping through the minor wounds that they received when they tried to move earlier.


    "So, I will ask again, who sent you?''


    Wu Long asked and the face of the manager finally betrayed malice.


    "You don''t know what you are messing with, young man"


    "Hahaha, I think I heard these words so many times now that I am starting to guess that it is not entirely the fault of the Bullshit Training Camp, but someone must have written a Bullshit Manual that became widely popr on the three continents"


    Wu Long looked to the side at Butler Bang whileughing and the threads around the necks of the two slightly tightened.


    "Glory to the Song Dy-..."


    As both men wanted to shout something they moved in a desperate attempt and their heads rose into the air.


    "Haa~ a pity, I was hoping for someone easier to fish out information from, but it seems that they got what they wanted"


    Wu Long then shook his head as he sensed people in the kitchen and dining hall of the restaurant approaching the room.


    "Young Master means...?"


    Butler Bang looked at Wu Long with slightly widened eyes and he smiled back.


    "I was wondering what they wanted but it seems if the attempt failed the backup n was for me to attack them"


    He said as the door burst open and Spiritual Qi attacks rained into the room. From the outside, the restaurant looked tranquil like before as the curtain of the rain shrouded it, and people went by it, minding their business, without knowing that blood was now sttering on the walls of the back rooms.


    "You see, they are undeniably people of the Song Dynasty, just not loyal to the Crown Prince but someone else. However, that does not change that this hideout was one of the locations of the Secret Imperial Guard of the Azure Eagle Empire"


    As Wu Long went among the corpses he exined to Butler Bang who was following him.


    "Then... their goal is..."


    "To dampen my rtionship with the Crown Prince"


    Wu Long finished for him and Butler Bang worriedly looked at him.


    "Haha, don''t worry. I knew that there might be a possibility as soon as I heard that someone came iming to be from the Crown Prince, I was just not sure of the way they wanted to do it before I saw the suicidal look in the eyes of the two"


    "So you have a countermeasure?"


    "Not really, but that is beyond the point, since they simply underestimate the intelligence of the Crown Prince. And even if he is somehow fooled by them, which I doubt, it is still not as big of a problem to be nervous about"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders as he arrived at the entrance to the restaurant. He looked at the people peacefully passing by and smiled as he stretched out his hand to feel the drops of water fall on to his palm.


    "When this curtain will lift there might be a slight uproar, but for now... let''s enjoy this peaceful rainy day"


    He then stepped out and the old butler opened up the umbre at impable timing to cover him as they joined the masses of people in the rainy streets.

 Chapter 248 Sword of Rain

    <h4>Chapter 248 Sword of Rain</h4>


    As the two, Wu Long and Butler Bang, were walking through the rainy streets, they soon came through a rather busy street where Wu Long stopped and the old butler followed suit.


    "Haha, whose dogs are these I wonder?"


    He lightly chuckled as he looked at the busy street, but as soon as his words ended the whole street froze as the people on it all turned to look at the two.


    "If Young Master allows this old servant to make a foolish guess, these must be natives, as the operation is toorge-scale"


    Butler Bang calmly responded while his slightly turbid eyes surveyed the people surrounding them.


    "I agree, must be those gardeners"


    Wu Long nodded and then chuckled again as the passers-by-turned-would-be-assants all rushed to them.


    Wu Long''s left hand slightly turned and a saber appeared in it, one of the many weapons he ''inherited'' on his way. His right hand came behind his back as he turned and made a sh, sending Saber Qi at the approaching attackers. Butler Bang followed him with the umbre, sometimes slightly throwing it into the air as it swirled being spun by the threads as he dispatched opponents as well all the while keeping the rain from touching Wu Long.


    As they finished, Wu Long looked at the street that was now filled with puddles of rain and blood, littered with corpses and body parts while the two''s clothes were still as dry and clean as when they left the inn.


    "Hmm, I told them not to bother since I didn''te for their flowers. Haa~ some people don''t listen to the good advice and choose wrong all on their own. A pity"


    He shrugged, and went on his way as Butler Bang wryly smiled.


    Wu Long arrived back at the inn, and as he came into the inner courtyard he saw the roofed terrace his women were still seated on, talking and discussing their new understandings.


    He looked at the peaceful scene as he came along the open corridor to the terrace, with the rain still covering the garden to his side.


    As he came up, Luo Mingyu excitedly stood up and he noticed that in the short time he was away she had advanced to the 2nd level of Foundation Building Realm as she likely made another breakthrough in herprehension of the Dao.


    "Congrattions"


    He tenderly smiled at her and she blushed while smiling back.


    "Thank you... and, um... I think it is time to start perceiving intents"


    "You want to start now?"


    He double-checked, and seeing her not immediately doubting the decision when he asked, nodded since he needed to make sure she had reasonable confidence, and it was not a spurt of a moment decision due to the breakthrough.


    He came out into the inner courtyard, but as Butler Bang wanted to approach while taking out the umbre he stashed into the spatial ring Wu Long waved his hand to stop him.


    His finger ran across the spatial ring and a sheathed sword appeared in front of him that he grabbed with his right hand this time. There was weakness in the grip and a pang of pain that intensified the longer he used his right hand, but he simply grabbed the hilt with his left hand and came to a spot not far from the terrace as he turned.


    Luo Mingyu sat in a traditional style on the wooden flooring near the edge of the terrace, facing him.


    Her elegant manner of sitting, being raised as a noble daughter was highlighting her graceful figure and beauty. Her charming purple eyes were intently looking at him as he looked up at the sky raining water droplets and closed his eyes. The droplets collected into small streams as they trickled down his face, as the sound of rain filled his hearing, the air filled with the distinct fragrance of a rainy day filling his lungs. The water moved andbined in infinite patterns on his skin, dripping from his chin to the ground along with the rest of the raindrops.


    If he was simply using his sword intent inbat he would not need any special preparations, but as he wanted her to perceive the intricacies and trulyprehend it, he was going to do more than just use it. He brought his mind into a tranquil state, his Soul Sea perfectly still.


    Then, a droplet fell onto the surface with a clear sshing sound, creating ripples across the mirror-like surface of the Soul Sea, and then another one fell in the distance from it, followed by another, eventually, the surface of the Soul Sea was sizzling with raindrops falling on to it.


    Luo Mingyu''s eyes widened as did the eyes of the beauties that sat not far behind her, and Butler Bang''s eyes shone with a light of astonishment as they looked at Wu Long, who seemed to blend and merge with the world, in perfect harmony. The Spiritual Qi in the air around him became slightly agitated, resonating with his own. None of them except Ye Ling saw such a phenomenon ever in their lives and even she lost words when she saw him, her mind bing nk.


    ''This is...impossible... how?''


    She thought inwardly as he was doing something that was technically not possible.


    "Ready?"


    He asked once more, giving Luo Mingyu the sign that he was about to begin. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath as she was adjusting her mind, and as she exhaled her eyes flew open with tranquil decisiveness in them.


    Wu Long increased the grip on the sword as he started slowly unsheathing it, and the whole courtyard became slightly discolored. The monotone and yet irregr sound of the rain abruptly stopped, and yet the raindrops were clearly falling to the ground creating a strange dissonance of perception.


    His face that was raised, thus now wet with the rainwater lowered and his eyes flew open and an extremely sharp aura rose around him. The raindrops that fell into this discolored world started to split in half, the split part being perfectly t as if it was not liquid but a solid object cleanly cut in two, and only after a moment did the liquid shape take its droplet form.


    Purple mes rose in Luo Mingyu''s eyes as she looked at this scene and felt an incredibly sharp sword point right between her eyebrows. Her pupils dted as she felt an immediate danger to her life, her instincts screaming at her that she was going to get cut in two the next moment, yet her face remained tranquil as her trust in him was unmoved.


    His sword moved slowly and yet the next moment she noticed it already finished a motion and the droplets of rain in front of him that were already smaller were split in half as a thin line of water created an elegant arc in front of him.


    He definitely moved the sword, but to the ones looking it looked as if the rain water bent on its own as his sword just followed. As if the droplets parted of their own will, giving way for the sword to pass.


    He then moved the sword again as his left leg took a step forward, which looked more like his feet glided over. As his posture changed the raindrops fell in a different order as if slightly swirling around him.


    Even though the motion of the sword looked the same, taking the same amount of time there were two lines of water instead of one, but both were connected in a graceful arc to his side. At this time, the first line he drew had not yet dissipated.


    He then made a third motion and three lines of water appeared in front of him, creating a beautiful pattern, each stroke of which was connected to thest and yet became its own.


    "S-Stop!!!"


    Ye Ling''s eyes widened and she finally said as he smiled and sheathed the sword.


    The discoloration disappeared and the sound of rain abruptly came down on them as if they suddenly appeared in the middle of rain.


    "You really! Must you be always so reckless?!"


    Ye Ling said as the others looked at her with slight confusion but then when they looked back at Wu Long they noticed that he was paler than usual, and there was a light trace of blood in the corner of his lips.


    Wu Long wryly smiled as he had indeed overdone it. To show Luo Mingyu all the intricacies of his Sword Intent, what he showed was far more than he could currently use, in fact, it was the level of Sword Intent he would not be able to use inbat not only in Nine Mortal Realms but in the next Great Realm of Seven Profound Realms as well.


    However, it was not like he did it on a whim, as that was indeed when Sword Intent became more discernable, more palpable. He knew that it was risky, but it was also his determination to help Luo Mingyu.


    While Wu Long had many character ws that he recognized, such as following his vices, being greedy and selfish, there was one thing he learned recently about himself. And that was that he would neverpromise on giving the best to his beauties once they became his women.


    Not to mention, he was not much worried as Ye Ling was with him, so he could afford to be not in top shape for short amounts of time, which is why he was able to take such risks as with the Heavenly Punishment and just now.


    Wu Long looked at Luo Mingyu and smiled as he saw that his effort was not in vain, as she was in a deep meditative state, a light halo of purple Spiritual Qi around her as her eyes closed.


    Ye Ling also saw that and sighed with a defeated expression as she shook her head, still looking at him with slightly rebuking eyes as he approached and hugged her.

 Chapter 249 Are we finally...?

    <h4>Chapter 249 Are we finally...?</h4>


    As Wu Long expected, once the rain passed the smell of blood alerted people to the fact that the small restaurant had something happen in it. However, the more open scene of a street full of corpses, on the other hand, was not noticed as there was not even a trace of what happened there not long after Wu Long and Butler Bang left.


    He was not surprised, however, since the party involved could make almost anything and anyone disappear in this country.


    There was nothing that traced the restaurant incident to him, so no one bothered him, even though he expected the ''gardeners'' of this country to make things difficult for him. However, when he thought about it, it indeed would have been a futile effort as the Empress could end that trouble without lifting a finger. The three Ministers do not know what they talked about, thus having no clue as to what rtionship they had. The only thing they know is that Wu Long was allowed to leave with Nie Changsheng and the de Empress did not pursue any responsibility from him.


    It was taking quite a long time but Wu Long was not worried since the dy was likely caused by the interrogation of the man he gifted to the Empress, as he was sure she was very interested in what he had to say.


    Though not the same way as Soul Cultivators, Dao Cultivators had a method of extracting information of their own. They did it by talking people into telling them what they wanted. It did not always work, and not on everyone, but their persuasiveness could not be underestimated. Coupled with some more robust methods, he expected that Nie Xiwang would have no problem cracking the mental defenses of that man and getting him to tell her whatever he knew.


    In the meantime, he had the time to recuperate both from the Heavenly Punishment and the injuries sustained from unleashing Sword Intent of a higher order than he could normally handle.


    On the third day after he demonstrated the Sword Intent to Luo Mingyu he managed to mostly recover. The severity of his injuries was simr if not higher than what Ye Ling inflicted on herself on that day of first snow. But his past and especially recent achievements in Body Tempering allowed him to endure it much easier than her, as well as recuperate a lot faster.


    After that, he demonstrated Spear Intent, Saber Intent, Pole Axe Intent, as well as many others to Luo Mingyu whose eyes shone with the light of newprehension and enlightenment. Under Ye Ling''s insistence, he did not go over the limits of what he could currently disy, but it was not even necessary since the initial demonstration of Sword Intent he gave her was enough for her to grasp the concept with which she could perceive other kinds of intents.


    "Ziyan, you might sit closer with Mingyu for this one"


    He smiled at Hua Ziyan who was sitting with the others. Though not as crucial as for Luo Mingyu, the others also benefited from experiencing these demonstrations so they always eagerly participated. Even Cao Mei who rarely appeared in Wu Long''s presencetely joined with her mother since it was just that rewarding of an experience for any cultivator.


    Hua Ziyan slightly widened her eyes but nodded and came closer to sit with Luo Mingyu as he stood not far before them.


    What followed next was the feeling of an oppressive palm of a giant pressing on them from above, their Niwan Pce feeling pressed down as if someone was trying to crush their soul by squashing it.


    The area appearing slightly discolored was what followed every Intent Wu Long disyed, and it wasmon across cultivators. Though the severity depended on the level ofprehension of the Intent.


    Wu Long''s palms moved in graceful motions with slight distortions appearing around them as if he was pushing an invisible matter in waves.


    Then the intent changed and a sensation of being about to be blown into bits by a powerful oppressive force appeared instead as his palms bowled into fists one finger at a time and the gentle waves of distortions earlier turned into tyrannical currents that swirled around his fists when he moved.


    Hua Ziyan looked on with rapt attention as she was rapidly progressing in herprehension of fist and palm techniques.


    Unlike what he used inbat, the way he was demonstrating intent now was very purposeful. Though he could not exactly teach, given a good enough perception andprehension one would be able to learn a lot from just experiencing it.


    Hua Ziyan''s talent was already high, and she was constantly receiving guidance from Wu Long with Luo Mingyu''s help so her skill was progressing by leaps and bounds, outssing anyone in her realm in this small world already, and approaching people in higher realms.


    He then called Shen Min when he took out chakrams, but she was still in her sheltered state, seemingly having trouble, as she lost control after thest scare of possibly losing Wu Long.


    He still proceeded with the demonstration, but for her, it was less efficient due to her current circumstances. He finally decided that she needed some help while shaking his head with a smile.


    In the evening, Wu Long arrived in front of Shen Min''s room, and after a light knock she opened it and a surprised but delighted expression appeared on her beautiful face.


    "Wu Long! Hehe,e in,e in"


    She said with a smile like a ray of sunshine, pure and innocent. He smiled and entered the room as she closed the door and led him to sit on the sofa, taking a seat beside him with a delightful smile to be beside him.


    "Are you here to talk about the Chakram Intent?"


    "Not exactly"


    He smiled at her innocent question and she slightly tilted her head as she pondered what he wanted to talk about. As he looked deep into her brown eyes with a tender look, his eyes shed with profound patterns, this time changing slightly as the patterns intersected and turned.


    ''Heh, as I thought''


    He chuckled inwardly as he saw that her real consciousness fell into a slumber, which was why she did not break out of her protective shell when she learned he was okay. His first thought was to wake her up using ''danger'' stimuli as he had done in the past, and then, a slightly mischievous light shone in his eyes as he thought of another way to do it, a much more fun way.


    "Min''er"


    He gently called as he leaned in and Shen Min''s cheeks turned slightly rosy as she looked at him with her clear innocent eyes that widened.


    ''Are we... are we finally going to...''


    She thought as this was the first time he initiated closeness to her ''as far as she could remember'', and her heart beat faster as she gulped, looking at his lips that were approaching her.

 Chapter 250 (R18) Innocent Maiden (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 250 (R18) Innocent Maiden (1/2)</h4>


    Wu Long leaned in as Shen Min''s mind was racing with thoughts.


    ''What am I supposed to do now? Lean in? Stay still?''


    ''What if I am not good at kissing?''


    ''Should I a-answer the kiss like Ziyan said? N-no, that would make me look like I am experienced...aaah what to do?''


    But when his lips touched hers, her mind turned nk as the sensations overwhelmed her. Her soft lips and tongue started moving subconsciously, following some sort of instinct or... memory.


    Her eyes that closed for a few seconds as they kissed flew open as she moved slightly away, closing her mouth with both hands. Her cheeks were rosy as she looked at him with wide eyes.


    "I... I don''t know how... this is my first kiss, I swear!!! I have neve-..."


    She started rattling off as he chuckled and ced his hand on her cheek, gently caressing it with his thumb.


    "Don''t worry, sometimes your instincts just take over"


    He made a reassuring smile and she slowly lowered her hands as she looked at him like she was enchanted.


    "You are so handsome"


    She blurted out thepliment seemingly absent-mindedly. Her night robe was modestly covering her in the beginning but as they kissed it became slightly disheveled and she now gave off an erotic charm as a glimpse of her breast covered withcy nightgown could be seen from the opened-up gap. Her rosy skin from being flustered as well as from her temperature rising by instinct was beautifully illuminated and her hair was slightly damp, likely from taking a bath not long ago.


    A bead of sweat came down her neck and slid into the valley of her chest as she looked at him with wide eyes that had both embarrassment and anticipation in them.


    "Hahah, thank you, gorgeousdy"


    He chuckled but replied sincerely to the stunning beauty. Her rosy cheeks became beet red and she looked away but a pleased smile touched her cheeks.


    He smiled at this cute gesture and while lifting her chin up gave her a second kiss, this time making sure she would not have the leeway to think about the way she passionately responded by instinct.


    Her body remembered each touch, ring up with heat and bing increasingly sensitive whenever he touched.


    As he embraced her while continuing to deepen the kiss her breathing turned quicker and rougher and her heart rate became fast, raising her already elevated body temperature.


    Her lips became lightly swollen from the kiss but she was still greedily taking in this heavenly feeling that made her slightly dizzy.


    As their lips finally parted she heavily breathed and when her eyes opened up there was an undeniable desire in them.


    He looked her in the eyes, and then slowly started undoing the belt that held her night robe together as she looked down and to the side, but did not move away. He slowly started covering her with kisses first on her neck, then down to her vicle and as he moved off the night robe went to kiss her shoulder.


    "Mnn"


    She lightly moaned and then gasped as she looked at him, but seeing his eyes, hers quickly darted away again. He smiled and continued to take off her night robe until she was only in a ck night gown and ckcy panties.


    He wrapped his arms around her and leaned forward while gently pushing her onto the cushions of the sofa as he gave light kisses from her shoulder to her upper chest and then, gave a light kiss to her left breast peeking from the night gown.


    "Mn"


    She moaned again but before she could feel the embarrassment from that moan he continued with kisses as his hands came to help him, cupping her shapely breasts through the nightgown.


    "Ahm! Mmh! It''s... it''s embarrassing...ahn!"


    Her red cheeks, and bashful gaze, everything in this innocent look was more and more alluring as time passed. She gasped and moaned, and slightly trembling breaths gave off a sensual feeling as she felt a wetness between her legs.


    Her mind was racing with thoughts as his hands started caressing her thighs and go up the nightgown to her slightly firm, shapely ass.


    "Wait! That''s...Ahm! Mmmn!"


    As he grabbed her ass cheeks and slightly massaged them a shiver went through her while she moaned in pleasure.


    And as he stopped to look at her she looked back at him, and then to the side as her blush intensified.


    "D... don''t stop"


    As she said it in a bashful voice he smiled and continued as he started taking off her panties and she raised her hips to help him, but when he did take them off as she lowered her hips and raised her legs she then tightly closed them.


    He caressed her thigh with his hand, first from the outer side as sparks of pleasurable sensations went from the point of contact through her spine.


    "Mmn"


    And then his other hand started caressing her other thigh, and she lightly moaned in response. Both hands slowly approached the inner thigh and with a light push, she finally opened up her leg while her hands went to cover her red face.


    "Mn haa hmm uhm nn Ah!"


    He raised her nightgown higher to her stomach and kissed there as a jolt went through her. She then started responding to every kiss he made as he went lower and lower to her forbidden gates and finally kissed right above it as a gasp escaped her lips and then he started pleasuring her pussy as his hands went around her thighs to hold them firmly in ce.


    "Ah! Aaah! Uuuh! Uhhmm! Wait! Aah! Oooh!"


    She started moaning again, this time loudly and sensually as pleasure covered her like waves one after another.


    ''Why does it feel so familiar...?''


    "Aaah!!!"


    A thought went through her head but then it disappeared as his tongue slid inside her and her body jolted, her spine arching to raise her waist and her hands automatically came over his head as she ran her fingers through his hair.


    "Aaah! Muaah! Nghuuh! Nnaaagh!"


    ''This is, this is heaven!''


    He started giving her pleasure that she never thought possible but for some reason felt nostalgic at the same time as her waist and alluring breasts jolted up and down until finally...


    "Aah! W-aah! Wait aaang! Something! Nnngh! Something''si-...! Nuuaaaagh!!!!"


    She felt a welling sensation in her loins, and a heaviness under her belly. It was a lot like another sensation but yet different. Her eyes which were shut as she relished in pleasure flew open and she called to him but he intensified the movements of his tongue and her body started convulsing as her head jolted back as her mouth opened with a slightly primal cry of joy welling from deep in her chest escaping her.


    "Aaah! No! Don''t drink! Aaaah! Oohm! W- aah! What i-is thi-i-is?!?!"


    Her body was jolting in spasms as she tried to stop him from drinking her gushing pussy juices but he firmly held her thighs and his tongue was still giving her blissful sensations so she held on to his head with trembling hands and continued to writhe in pleasure.


    When her orgasm passed he sat up and started taking off his clothes as she was heavily breathing, her unfocused eyes looking to the side, zed over with pleasure and her whole body twitching with the afterglow of the climax still coursing through her.


    "Ahm!"


    When she came to, her eyes that started to regain focus moved and turned to him, but then she widened them and quickly closed her face with both palms with a gasp.


    He smiled and continued to take off thest pieces of his clothes as he watched a glint of reflection in her eye that was looking his way through a gap she ''coincidentally'' left open between her fingers.


    "Do you want me to pleasure you again?"


    He then asked as he approached her still-open legs with his face and she quickly shut them and moved her head from side to side.


    "Then, what do you want?"


    As he asked she froze, and then slowly opened up her face as she looked at him, her whole face red.


    "I um..."


    Her eyes failed to keep eye contact as her blush came to her ears.


    "I want us to... um... start"


    She finally said and he chuckled, not being mean and gently opening up her legs.


    "Wait!"


    She then cried out and he stopped to look at her.


    "I... I have to ready myself... fuu~ fuu~ ... o-okay... now"


    She then said and he chuckled again as she really was too cute when she was taking those deep breaths, her hands balled into fists on her sides as she was gathering her courage and determination.


    "Ahm~"


    "I am going in now"


    He came closer and put the head of his dick to the entrance of her wet and slightly twitching pussy that was invitingly opening up, sucking on the tip that touched it, prompting her to gasp.


    "Aah!!!"


    She took a moment, and nodded. He pushed his hips forward and his cock slid right into her, her insides sucking him in as soon as it entered her as she jolted from the blissful sensation from her belly.


    "Eh? It... it doesn''t hurt?"


    ''No... more than that... it feels... good!!! It feels so good, and so right as if that is what it was supposed to be''


    She asked him with a surprised expression as inwardly she was shocked at howfortable it felt to be filled with him, to feel his length, his thickness, his hot temperature that lit her insides on fire, and his stiffness that spread out her fleshly walls. She felt that she had finally found something that she had long lost and the joy of it filled her.

 Chapter 251 (R18) Innocent Maiden (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 251 (R18) Innocent Maiden (2/2)</h4>


    Her hand that was near her mouth in a bashful gesture slowly, and with pauses came closer to the ce they were connected and timidly touched his abdomen. As she touched, a jolt of pleasure went through her as she felt him slightly twitch inside her. She then slowly took her other hand to him as well and her palms and fingers slowly went up his abdomen, exploring the firm yet slightly stic to the touch body. The sensations under her fingers somehow made her spine crawl with shivers of excitement as her pussy became even hotter and juices started leaking along the sides of the dick that was lodged deep inside.


    "Aaahm!"


    He smiled and slowly pushed his hips forward and she jolted as her head came back to the cushions and her hands went to grab the sofa seatback and the edge of the cushion.


    "Aaah! Uuuh! Nnngh! Ummm!"


    He started slowly moving in and out, with long, sensual and slow thrusts that went deep inside her and slightly pushed her uterus up at the end. She moaned as her body moved in an alluring motion with each of his thrusts as he ced both his hands on her sides and hovered over her. Her legs came around his thighs, as her hands grabbed on to the sofa with force. Each thrust moved her body forth and, then she came back with the withdrawing motion as her lower abdomen slightly twitched to the sensation of his dick head caressing her folds on the way out.


    Her mesmerizing breasts, still partially covered by the ck nightgown were very subtly swaying with each movement. He raised one of his hands, leaving only one to support him and caressed her thigh, sending shivers up her spine and making her light-headed. His hand traveled up, sliding along her smooth and supple skin,ing to her lower abdomen, and then, raising up her nightgown came up to start massaging her breast as her moans intensified and she bit her lip while closing her eyes and turning her head to the side as her spine arched, sending her chest to meet his hand.


    "Aaah! Unngh! Uumph!"


    ''How can it feel so right? It is as if I am notplete without him''


    She thought as she felt her belly being full of him a natural state instead. And each time he came out of her there was a feeling of longing deep inside of her. She felt a craving of being filled by him, over and over, as happiness spread through her along with the euphoria.


    He slowly made love to her, moving passionately but steadily and patiently, not making any rushing moves or quickening the pace. Her walls were wrapping around him, instinctively moving in the way to please him, tightening and squeezing his cock, and sucking on it every time it moved out as if trying to not let it go.


    "Aaah! Uuumf! Uuungh! Aaah! Haaah! Ahm! Wu Long!!! Aaaah! I- I think!! Umf! I think it ising again!!! Nguuuh!"


    After some time of this passionate movement, she felt the sensation from before, but much more intense, and called out to him as he continued in the same pace, until finally he felt the walls around him start twitching and contracting.


    "Aah! Aaaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    She raised her arms up as she grabbed the armrest of the sofa above her head, and her spine arched, pushing her crotch into his hips as he started pumping her belly full of thick white spunk sending her to taste higher peaks of euphoria.


    When she came to he looked at her and one of her eyes turned darker until it turned dark gray while the other lightened to be light brown as she looked at him with a slightly bashful eyes.


    "You''re mean"


    She said as he smiled at her.


    "Haha, but you were so cute I could not hold myself back"


    He chuckled and she closed her face with both hands as the sensations and emotions of embarrassment she felt were genuinely hers.


    "You''re mean! How can I look at you with a straight face now?"


    She looked at him as he saw her embarrassed side that she normally hid away.


    "I think you are cute, and lovely"


    He smiled at her and said his genuine thoughts as she peeked out of the gap between her fingers.


    "Then... then give me a kiss to make up for it..."


    She then said with a tiny voice and he chuckled as he leaned in.


    "With pleasure"


    He whispered in a low-pitched seductive voice and shivers went through her as her pussy tightened around him and more juices started abundantly leaking.


    As she put down her hands he gave her a sweet and loving kiss, and she wrapped her arms around him as she responded with tenderness, passion, and trepidation.


    She then moved her hips, and started making him feel good as she slightly slid on him, nudging him to continue as he smiled into her lips and started moving again.


    They did not change poses much or increased the pace as they spent most of the night making sweet love with tender movements.


    "Aah! Ahm! Uhm!"


    They finished as he sat on the sofa and she was riding on his hips, reproducing the movement she made once in the carriage, yet more skillful, more erotic. Her moans were filling the hot and humid room along with the wet squelching sounds from between their legs as it was sloppy with their juices. The elegant and alluring way her gorgeous body moved was reflected in his eyes, glistening with sweat as it streamed down her curves.


    "Aah! Nnngh! Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    She slowly came to a climax, convulsing and spasming on his hips as he leaned forward and wrapped his arms around her to not let her fall and his mouth found her breast. When she came down from her peak, she finally copsed on to him without any more strength to go on as she was making love with everything she had, not leaving behind even a little.

 Chapter 252 The Last Stronghold

    <h4>Chapter 252 The Last Stronghold</h4>


    Shen Min''s Revolving Qi Realm Extreme Yin Qi was incredibly potent and as she approached the Foundation Building Realm, it allowed Wu Long to advance through a watershed barrier between the 3rd and 4th level Qi Manifestation Realm in one go, with some leftover energy to stabilize it and even raise his cultivation closer to the 5th level.


    This cultivation also significantly helped his recovery, though it did not allow him to fully recover the damage to his arm.


    When they woke up in the morning they cuddled in the bed for some time as it was a while since she was held in his embrace in the bed.


    "Wu Long"


    "Hm?"


    "I think, I will use my lighter side more often now"


    She said and he turned to look at her with slightly surprised eyes.


    "I know, I used to look at it as being trapped inside, but I think I understood something important this time, that, the lighter side is still me even though itcks some memory. The feelings I feltst night..."


    She slightly blushed and looked to the side, but then her beautiful heterochromatic eyes looked straight into his.


    "Hmm, well I did enjoy your cute and bubbly side but you have to know that I like all of you, whether it is your lighter or darker side. And though I don''t mind enjoying an ''innocent maiden'' from time to time I don''t want you to think that I prefer that over your true self"


    He said sincerely as she blushed and a happy smile touched her lips but she shook her head from side to side.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t mean that, you perverted man. I meant using my lighter side outwardly, at times when it is not just you or my sisters"


    Sheughed and he wryly smiled as he admitted that his mind went there first before considering what she meant.


    "You mean like with the Gong sisters?"


    Shen Min nodded as she looked at him.


    "Yeah, at first, I thought to test them out and then reveal my true self, but then I got an idea. There will always be people around us, some of them not with the best intentions. And such people are usually seeking the easiest prey, the most naive and gullible person..."


    "Min''er..."


    She ced a finger on his lips and continued.


    "I am the only one that can pull it offpletely without even needing to act. This is the gift the Heavenly Daos gave me, and I want to use it where it is most efficient"


    "But Min''er, depending on where we are, and what our circumstances are you might need to spend most of your time in your sheltered state..."


    "I know, but you know what? I started to find somefort in that. At first, it was the thing that showed me my weakness, not being able to cope with the hardship that fell on myp I subconsciously chose to run away, which was why I hated this ability to some extent...


    But then, as I gradually gained control over it with your guidance I found a way to stay in control while in that state, and it felt... natural. And veryfortable.


    Of course, there is still that cowardly side as I tucked my head into the sand when I got scared this time... but, I think as I gain more and more control over this ability, and... slowly deal with my cowardly side, I am liking this ability more and more"


    Wu Long looked at this devoted, loving beauty and leaned in to kiss her as she closed her eyes, relishing in the sensation.


    "You are not cowardly, Min''er. Everyone has something they fear or don''t want to lose"


    "Even you?"


    "Of course"


    He looked at her with a sincere look as she found somefort in his words. Shen Min, in fact, was incredibly brave, as she was not initially a battle-hardened expert, and had no one to guide or protect her as she gained experience in fighting and killing all on her own. Quite ironically, her personality was opposite to her ability, as she had a hard and rough outer shell as almost nothing could faze her, and there was only a small very vulnerable part inside of things she really cherished, that was incredibly tender and easy to damage.


    Wu Long looked in her different-colored eyes for a few moments, and slightly sighed as he saw an unswaying determination in her eyes.


    "If that is what you decided let it be as you wish, but you have to promise me a few things"


    "...?"


    "You have to be EXTREMELY... CAREFUL"


    Wu Long said while enunciating each word, highlighting thest two as he made a deliberate pause to emphasize their importance. What she was nning to do was pertaining to the area of covert activities, acting as thest line of defense against people who would want to bring them harm not on the surface but by approaching them like a friend. It was an incredibly dangerous job to be the ''bait'' for such people to approach.


    "Of course"


    She nodded as she also understood what she was signing up for.


    "And also, never deal with anything alone, as soon as you suspect something you have to tell me, and if I am not for any reason avable at the very least Ling''er, preferably as many of our inner circle as possible"


    He said looking into her eyes, making sure she understood how important it was. She nodded with a sincere look, and he sighed, wrapping his hand around her head and bringing her nearer to hold her close in his embrace.


    She blissfully smiled as she felt his care and worry. She felt slightly guilty for it but his worry actually made her happy.


    "Don''t worry, I wille out from the shell whenever we are alone in the inner circle"


    She said softly and he nodded.


    In truth, there was not that much danger in what she wanted to do since the probability of what she feared was quite low. What she was doing was creating a failsafe in the case of an unlikely possibility, thest stronghold. But the mere smallest chance that there might be danger was making him protective.

 Chapter 253 It’s not as complicated

    <h4>Chapter 253 It''s not asplicated</h4>


    The next day an envoy came from the Empress and this time only Old Yen followed Wu Long to the pce.


    This time he was led not to the throne room and to the Empress''s study where she usually handled daily affairs. This told him that it was already a less official audience, and that any disputes between him and the Imperial Crown werepletely put to rest.


    As he came into the office she was standing by the window, looking outward with a pondering expression. She turned to the sound of the door being opened and Wu Long smiled at her to which she only made a slight nod.


    She took the time until the door was closed behind them to approach the rather modest for an Empress desk. The size of the study was more like what Imperial descendants would have rather than the ruler, and its location was rather remote.


    "Are you surprised? This is the study I was given when I was yet an inconsequential illegitimate child, though I of course had it slightly upgraded in order to fit my new status when I ascended the throne"


    She smiled at the interested look in his eyes as he quickly surveyed the room.


    "So you make all those who scorned you in this cee to report to you in the exact same room?"


    Wu Long smiled and she slightly raised her eyebrows, then turned to look at the room once more with a slightly nostalgic look, as if looking into the past.


    "Yes, that was the reason I decided to move the Imperial Study here, instead of moving into the one that was used for generations. Though that of course passed, since that motive came to me when I was far younger and more impulsive, much like the Gong Sisters that recently departed for the Eastern Forest Province..."


    She traced the edge of her desk with her fingers and turned to look at him with a straight look but the slight glint in her eyes betrayed her anticipation.


    "I gather the prince who once hired Old Yen here is not going to be seen around"


    Wu Long smiled instead of showing agitation, thus slightly disappointing her, and she nodded. It was normal for her to intensively go through any trace of information about him, and thus the matter with the Gong sistersing up was nothing unexpected. And since she looked into it, the plot of the prince involving Gong Liwei naturally was revealed.


    Old Yen was slightly shaken at being mentioned, and in regard to aiding the prince, who seemed to have already been dealt with, to do something illegal, no less. There was also the matter of the assassination plot but it seemed that was not revealed since all of the people who knew of it except for the Gong Sisters, Old Yen, Wu Long and the person who hired him were dead.


    "You are not making it any easier to establish a good rtionship with the Imperial Pce by epting this man as your subordinate, now that the case of the Beauty of the Eastern Forest Province hase up"


    Nie Xiwang''s eyes looked at the middle-aged man and shivers went through him as he felt as if he could not hide anything in front of this woman.


    "The one I need to establish a good rtionship with is you, not the Imperial Pce"


    Wu Long, on the other hand, did not show any change in expression as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "Hah, you sound as if I am not part of the Imperial Pce"


    "You are which was why I said that, but you don''t have to be"


    He chuckled and she sharply turned to look at him with a long, intense stare.


    "Careful, Mister Wu, tread very carefully"


    She said pressing every word, making sure it went through to him. However, there was still that carefree light smile on his face which prompted her to look a little longer in silence, to try and emphasize the importance of her words.


    "Do you know what kind of people you are going against?"


    "I gather you have sessfully interrogated the person I left with you"


    Wu Long did not directly answer her, but the meaning was clear. He knew exactly what kind of information she extracted from that man, which was why he gave him to her in the first ce.


    She looked into his eyes, trying to figure out what gave him the confidence to go against the people behind the man he gave to her. Finally, she sighed and gave up. She did not know if he had the capital to go against them, but it was not something she had to worry about when she had a whole Empire to look after.


    She then shook her head and her thoughts went to the information she received from interrogating the man who was beside Nie Changsheng.


    "If Nie Changsheng was still in my custody, I would execute him with my own swords"


    The de Empress had a stern tone of someone livid with anger yet having no outlet for it. Wu Long noted the change of address from "my nephew" to calling him by name, alienating him from her as he smiled since that was partially a deliberate disy for him.


    "Hahaha, if that is a subtle way of asking to return him then I must say you are a littlete"


    "You already killed him?"


    She raised her eyebrow, as she thought he would take his time giving him a taste of being on the border of life and death in constant agony. Even if she did not know of his methods, he had Old Yen by his side, who for sure had the necessary expertise.


    "Didn''t you see the fireworks of his departure?"


    "...!"


    Nie Xiwang''s eyes widened as she looked at him. She indeed wanted to ask him what that Heavenly ''Tribtion'' was, just did not find the right timing yet. It did not look like he advanced past the Mortal Transcendence Realm to the next Great Realm, but the phenomenon surely matched what ancient texts told of.


    "You can control lightning?"


    "No, I can''t. That was a Heavenly Punishment that came down to im him"


    He shrugged his shoulders and she looked at him with shock for some time. He didn''t need to hide this information since it did not matter whether someone knew of it or not, as long as he did not reveal what he found within the soul of the former Imperial Prince.


    "W-why?"


    "For opposing me"


    "I am serious"


    "Am I not heavenly enough?"


    "..."


    She did not answer him but the murderous look in her eyes told him the answer.


    "Then what do you ask me for?"


    He shrugged his shoulders while spreading his hands and she had an intense urge to smack him with something heavy. She then turned away and walked up to the window she was standing by when he came in.


    "You will have the opportunity to see the Gong Sisters again it seems. Your request has been granted, and the destination you will have to travel to is the Eastern Forest Province"


    She said and Wu Long nodded since he expected as much. The Eastern Forest Province was a ratherrge province on the eastern side of the empire, but almost three-fourths of it was upied by a powerful Spiritual Land with a sprawling forest that never shed its green, even in winter.


    "I will not apany you, but you will have guides"


    "I see, thank you for your cooperation. If the bird that is trapped in a golden cage ever wants to break it and leave the garden, it''s not asplicated"


    When she said her words Nie Xiwang continued to look into the window, and Wu Long understood that the audience was ending. As he turned he left her some words to think about as she continued to look into the distance in silence, staying like that long after he was gone.

 Chapter 254 Unexpected Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 254 Unexpected Reunion</h4>


    As Wu Long left Nie Xiwang''s office and went through the halls of the Imperial Pce, at some point along the way he heard amotion.


    "Where is he? Where is that damn bastard!!!"


    A deep sounding voice of a man shouted, demanding the location of someone.


    "Your Highness! You cannot, Her Majesty-..."


    "I don''t care what that stuck-up bitch says! My son is being punished because of some bastard?!?! Uneptable!!!"


    Themotion came closer and Wu Long saw a tall man with a rather muscr build, wearing luxurious robes that made him look like a rich bandit more than a person of the royal pce.


    "This is the father of the prince who hired me. The man who was once closest to the throne until the de Empress snatched it away, Nie Guanting. He was the favorite candidate among the legitimate sessors to the throne"


    Old Yen whispered into Wu Long''s ear and he raised his eyebrow.


    "You! You damn bastard,e here!!!"


    At this moment, Nie Guanting noticed Wu Long, and came forward, pushing the Imperial Guards and pce officials that were trying to pacify him earlier to the sides with just the forward movement. It looked like arge boulder was moving, effortlessly breaking waves of water.


    "Heh, I can see why the ministers liked him for the throne"


    Wu Long chuckled since if this man ascended the throne they would haveplete reign over the empire unlike now when Nie Xiwang is still making them look over their shoulders.


    "What are youughing at?! Let''s see how youugh when I crush you-..."


    Nie Guanting''s eyebrow twitched at seeing Wu Long chuckle and he lunged forward with his fistsing up. The Imperial Guards who once more gathered in front of him to try and stop him were once again thrown away. Though Wu Long noted and inwardlymended one devoted guard who hang on his arm like a piece of cloth on a coat hanger while trying to hold him back.


    As the fist of the man approached, Wu Long lightly raised his palm and a loud sound resounded as the air waves spread in all directions. The fist wasrger than Wu Long''s palm but it was stopped precisely at the point of contact, not being able to shake the palm or its owner even the tiniest bit. The only thing that moved were the hems of his robes as they lightly pped from the wind that was generated by the momentum and the impact.


    "Not bad"


    Wu Long nodded at the astonished man who seemed to have lost all his vigor from before and looked with wide eyes at the seemingly schrly looking young man stopping his fist in its tracks without any visible effort.


    ---


    Nie Guanting was sitting on the floor, tucking his legs under his thighs and his hands tly on top in a traditional pose, his face a beautiful palette of colors. There was pink, red, lc, purple, blue and almost ck, and the various shapes and forms that were deforming it turned it into a piece of avant-garde painting.


    "So, you were saying that your son being punished is uneptable?"


    Wu Long said with a smile while dusting off his hands and then wiping them with a piece of cloth handed to him by Old Yen as the Imperial Guards around him looked at the scene with astonishment.


    "N-no"


    Nie Guanting was talking with a muffled sound as his mouth half-opened, and he was missing teeth, but Wu Long did not have trouble understanding what he was saying.*


    "Hmm? You did not?"


    "I... I am sorry"


    "Hahaha, you don''t need to lie now do you? Tell me, what about your son being punished is uneptable?"


    "That... he is being punished because he pursued a girl he liked..."


    "And that was the only thing you know?"


    The man nodded with a disgruntled but scared look.


    "What about what he did to pursue the girl?"


    "... what did he do?"


    Wu Long shook his head with a wry smile as Old Yen proceeded to exin to the man what his son was being punished for. Gradually the fear, shock and defeat in the man''s eyes subsided as fires of rage started to burn again, this time even more intense.


    "I will kill him with my own hands-...!!!"


    "Sit down"


    Nie Guanting started to rise with a shout of fury but a quiet and calm phrase from Wu Long made him obediently plop his ass back down.


    "Hmm, I am interested, if you were so enraged by your son being punished because of an outsider, what about Nie Changsheng?"


    Wu Long then asked as he was genuinely curious.


    "Oh, that unlucky star? Hmm, I don''t care about him"


    "Unlucky star?"


    "His parents both died, as well as his direct siblings, all meeting misfortune, no one bothers with him. Though he seemed to have gained some influence over the years. I just don''t like him"


    Nie Guanting said as he grimaced, from which Wu Long discerned an expression of scorn while Old Yen only saw a slightly different painting.


    ''Hmm, it seems all traces of his origin disappeared, if I am not wrong his family had a simr fate in the past as well''


    Wu Long looked on with a pondering expression.


    "Um..."


    After some time of him simply silently standing there Nie Guanting timidly called out and Wu Long looked at him, seeminglying out of deep thought.


    "Hm? Oh, you may go"


    He waved his hand as he turned to leave but as he took a few steps there was still no movement from the kneeling man. Wu Long''s steps came to a halt and he turned at the man who was seemingly hesitating over something.


    "B-Benefactor!"


    Suddenly, a cry of joy resounded from another part of the hall as a young man, whose face was lighting up with surprise and delight looked at Wu Long. Wu Long raised his eyebrow at being called "Benefactor" by someone he did not recognize.


    "...!!!"


    As the young man started to approach his gaze casually went over Nie Guanting and he froze, seemingly in a daze as his eyes lit up.


    "Heavens... you are too kind to me!!!"


    The young man said with a worshipful expression as he looked at the scene and Wu Long suddenly recognized that look of inspiration and enlightenment in the eyes of this young man.


    "Heh, it seems that your career took off"


    Wu Long chuckled as he remembered that when he saw him in the yet to be separated Peacock Feather Trading Company the young man had a modest appearance.


    "... !!! Ah, sorry, yes, that day changed my life. I was invited to paint the portrait of Minister Du''s wife, all thanks to the benefactor... and now..."


    The young artist first could not take his eyes off of the face of Nie Guanting, and then gasped at his rudeness, bowing to Wu Long with a sincere look of gratitude. However, as if enchanted his gaze went back to the kneeling man as his words trailed off at the end.


    "I... I am sorry, I will have to paint the portrait on another asion, I have to go"


    "What? But-..."


    He then turned to the man who was seemingly guiding him who instantly became bbergasted.


    "B-Benefactor, I..."


    "Hahah, go"


    Wu Long chuckled as the man desperately wanted to run away this instant to express the sudden inspiration he just got, the only reason he still was here was because he could not express his gratitude to Wu Long enough.


    "Thank you! Please, if you ever need anything my humble self can help with..."


    "I understand, go already"


    Wu Long smiled and waved his hand at the man and while bowing and thanking him, the young artist started leaving, and as soon as he was far enough, ran away like someone possessed, leaving the attendant who guided him almost in tears as he would now need to tell his master that the artist "just left".

 Chapter 255 My Most Beloved

    <h4>Chapter 255 My Most Beloved</h4>


    Wu Long noticed that there was a man whose role, as Wu Long guessed, was to call for the guards who were standing by in the adjacent hall. But seeing the strange turn of events he was now nervously standing, not knowing whether to follow the pre-determined scenario or not.


    Nie Guanting was now calm and would be easily able to solve any misunderstanding, thus there was now no way to make it a dispute between Wu Long and the Imperial authority.


    Though Wu Long did not fear the consequences of going against the Imperial Pce guards but he did not enjoy ying into someone''s hands, aside from times when it was a part of his own bigger ns.


    "Um... can I ask you how are you so strong?"


    Nie Guanting who was hesitating, quite obviously struggling with his own pride, finally decided to ask.


    "Skill and knowledge"


    Wu Long simply replied while turning away and leaving as his physical prowess came from his vast knowledge that allowed him to practice good techniques that tempered his body, but it was not the only factor why this man could not do anything to him, since Wu Long used skill in Spiritual Qi maniption to spread the force of the impact and channel most of it into the air pressure.


    Old Yen followed closely as Nie Guanting was left pondering on the spot, the surrounding guards and attendants feeling awkward since no one wanted to disturb him and yet seeing him kneeling with a beat-up face was extremely ufortable for them, being who they were and his status.


    Wu Long left the pce as Old Yen approached a little closer to him.


    "Um... was this the Ministers?"


    "Most likely, it seems they are not a monolith as well, since that Dodo or something..."


    "Minister Du Xia"


    "...that one, seemed to understand it was not wise to antagonize me. The one who made an ambush a few days ago and tried to pit me against the Empress again today is evidently of a different opinion. Though it could be two different ones as the method used today is a little bit smarter, only a little though"


    Wu Long analyzed as he went through the streets to the inn he stayed in.


    "So Minister Du Xia was not involved in both incidents?"


    Old Yen asked and Wu Long shook his head.


    "I don''t know. You ask this since you cannot be sure, and I was just making a guess based on what the man felt like when I met him, the cautious type"


    Wu Long said and Old Yen nodded as this was his observation as well.


    "Umm, did you not consider taking that man, Nie Guanting as your subordinate?"


    Old Yen asked and Wu Long chuckled.


    "What, you sympathize?"


    "Hmm, a little. I saw a familiar expression..."


    "Impressive"


    "Eh?"


    "You saw an expression on that face?"


    "Ah... no, not that, I mean I saw a familiar glint in his eyes"


    Old Yen scratched the back of his head as he was slowly and carefully treading with his words.


    "He reminded you of yourself?"


    "...yes"


    "Hmm, to be honest, he might be of use"


    Wu Long said with a pondering look on his face as he felt like Old Yen was quitecking inbat, and cing someone more robust in martial way beside him might be a good idea. Nie Guanting was a good choice since he and Old Yen were making up for each other''s weak sides.


    "But it depends on whether he asks to follow me, and if he is willing to leave this empire behind to do so"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders as in the end making such ns at this point was like writing with a de on the surface of the water.


    He arrived at the inn and went to join his women as they weed him with smiles.


    He spent the next days in theirpany, going on dates with them from morning till evening. Nie Xiwang told him that he would have guides, so he patiently waited for said guides to arrive, using the time to thoroughly let his beauties enjoy everything this city of luxury had to offer.


    "Is it okay for you to spend time so leisurely?"


    Wei Lan asked him as they were sitting in a high-end restaurant on a separate date in the evening. He went on a few dates with all of them, but he also went on these separate dates with each of them, giving them his undivided attention.


    "Training, researching, cultivating, bing stronger, those are very important things, no one can dispute that. However, Lan''er, you must keep in mind why do we do them, since on their own they are pointless and hollow. It is moments like these when we enjoy ourselves that give meaning to the time we spend to make it possible. Why live if you do not take time to enjoy life a little?"


    Wu Long replied, and still seeing a trace of doubt in her eyes he chuckled as he added "You wouldn''t want to give up the delicious meal that is about to arrive to go train, right?"


    She gasped and nodded with rosy cheeks, and then her face became slightly dazed when she thought of the course they ordered as he delightedlyughed at that sight.


    He loved seeing his women happy more than anything, giving them joy was something that in a way kept him going, as he relished the feeling of bliss andfort.


    Wei Lan was exhausted from training non-stop for the past few days. Wu Long knew that she was conscious of being possibly left behind, as she was surrounded by younger, more talented women who still had a lot of potential while she was alreadying close to the limit her natural talent allowed for. Even while she was told that talent was not the end-all-be-all that determined one''s path it was not easy to not worry. However she tried to tuck that worry in, it was still easy to see for Wu Long.


    He did not say anything since any words of reassurance would only further intensify her anxiety. And it was also a matter of giving her space to deal with her own worries. He knew that she would approach him or Ye Ling for advice if she really needed some, as unwarranted meddling usually brought opposite results.


    When the meal ended she got sleepy, and he carried her to the inn on his back. As hey her into her bed she softly moved her lips in her sleep.


    "...mn... my beloved..."


    He smiled and tenderly moved his hand to brush off a lock of hair that came down her face.


    "... sweet and sour chicken..."


    She then mumbled and he froze.


    ''Heh, I lost to chicken''


    He thought as a wry, somewhat defeated smile appeared on his face as he continued on the motion and gave her a kiss on the forehead after removing the lock of hair while she continued to mumble her favorite foods. He tucked her in and went out of the room.


    "...my most beloved... Wu Long..."


    She mumbled with a blissful smile as he closed the door behind him.

 Chapter 256 Their Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 256 Their Feelings</h4>


    The next day Wu Long went out with Wu Mengqi.


    They roamed the streets, talking and sightseeing. Wu Long did not behave any differently from his usual demeanor, and did not change his way of speaking to the less confident one he had when they were young.


    Yet it did not seem to bother Wu Mengqi, as she clung to his arm the whole time, having fun just being with him.


    "So, after spending time with me and the others, what do you think?"


    Wu Long asked as they went through a bridge suspended over a river sometime closer to the evening.


    "Hmm, you''re taller and more handsome. I think you pass"


    She giggled, making him smile with a slight chuckle but then she stopped and turned to look at him since she sensed that he was asking a serious question.


    "There are times when I feel you changed, and times I feel like you did not at all. Honestly, it is not really that important, since my feelings are genuine and sincere and they still exist no matter how many differences I find, no I should say they grow even more...


    I don''t care if you have other women, I even like talking with them, they''re fun and I can see how much they care about you. But I also realized that if you don''t pay attention to me I might get a little jealous.


    I was truly a little caught up in the feelings of the past, since I never stopped hoping to find you..."


    She then slightly blushed but continued to look straight into his eyes.


    "...or loving you. But even as I get to know the new you, I fall in love all over again"


    Wu Long ced his hand on her cheek as warmth spread through his heart and she smiled as she ced her hand over his.


    "It feels like I got a bargain, since my lover turned even more cool and dashing"


    She then added with a mischievous light in her eyes and he chuckled.


    "What about you?"


    She then asked as her heart skipped a beat. It was more of an impulse that came in the heat of the moments, but she finally got the courage to ask the question that was on her mind for some time now. After seeing how many beautiful, talented and caring women were around him she could not help feeling anxious if he really wanted her.


    "I might have changed, and you have changed as well, it is normal for people to change with time. However, even if we changed, I still love you. I love not the past you or the you from my memories. I love Wu Mengqi who is standing in front of me now"


    He said as she blushed, her eyes narrowing as she brightly smiled. Thest words were spoken as he looked into her eyes, the eyes of her now, standing here with him. He was speaking not to Wu Mengqi whom he once loved in his past life, or the one his younger and more innocent self fell in love with, but to the woman he fell in love with all over again.


    He leaned in and gave her a kiss and she closed her eyes as she relished in the feeling of bliss while her arms wrapped around his neck.


    "I must say, the fact you are so much better at kissing now is definitely a plus"


    She then smiled as their lips parted but did not move away too far, and then went on to her toes to this time initiate the kiss.


    They spent the rest of the day together, not being bothered by the eyes of people around and enjoying each other''spany.


    As the sky grew darker, on the way back to the inn, she excitedly looked at him from time to time as her cheeks turned rosy.


    "Um... Wu Long"


    "Hm?"


    "I heard from others that you cured yourself from that poison, right?"


    "Mhm"


    As she carefully asked he simply nodded.


    "Since we have confirmed our feelings again... does it mean...?"


    "Hahah, eager to cultivate I see"


    Wu Long chuckled and she yfully pushed him while the red on her face intensified.


    "Don''tugh!"


    She said with puffed cheeks, her eyes still brimming with anticipation while her cheeks were flushed and heart rate went up.


    "It depends on whether you''re ready or not"


    Wu Long smiled and leaned in, his face at a distance so that their lips could touch at any moment as their feet stopped. He looked into her eyes that widened in surprise, but then determination appeared in them as she nodded while looking back at him.


    "I am, I even learned that Dual Extremities something from Luo Mingyu"


    "... hahaha, Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art"


    He first paused and then chuckled as she became redder yet again, this time from a slightly different emotion.


    "Whatever, I know how it works. Mingyu praised me, saying I learned it faster than anyone else"


    She said while trying to brush past her embarrassment.


    Wu Long shook his head whileughing and while pulling her closer resumed their walk to the inn.


    "Did you decide on whether you want to be an Armament Cultivator or fully a Dual Cultivator?"


    He asked as they walked since that was something she still had a chance of changing at this point in time when her cultivation was yet not that high. She was in the Qi Condensation Realm, which for her age was already a good achievement but not as great as one would expect from someone of the Wu Family. It was mostly rted to the fact that she was not able to concentrate on cultivating after their peaceful lives were disturbed by the prince''s proposal and Wu Long''s subsequent disappearance.


    "I decided to take up the Sword after all"


    She nodded as this was one of the questions he asked her to ponder on when she just joined them. Wu Long nodded as he expected as much.


    She was the first person to teach him the sword, and she was talented with it from a very early age. This held true in this life as well as she picked up the sword and was considered a prodigy in the Wu Family, though it was not valued as much since this country was peaceful and the Wu Family was no longer a small military family, but an influential house of aristocrats. Thus, while it was encouraged, it was in the end treated as something to put on her marriage resume when she grew up.


    However, it did not mean that she treated it as such as well, as she was very enthusiastic about learning the sword.


    When they arrived at the inn, they went to his room as her heart was beating faster and faster, like a war drum.


    As he closed the door and approached her, she looked at him with anticipation and nervousness. Yet there was also eagerness that she could not hide.


    Wu Long touched her cheek and Wu Mengqi closed her eyes as they started kissing. Her mind was stirring with thoughts as her heart beat fast like a war drum, but soon she became a little light-headed and her swirling thoughts became distant and hazy. She felt that this kiss waspletely different from the ones before, more passionate, more... sensual.


    Her body temperature went up as she felt a weakness in her legs, and he hugged her as he helped her stand while deepening the kiss as she could not think of anything anymore, simply taking in this sensation.


    When she came to she realized that all of her jewelry was already on the table and that his hands started moving across her body atop her gray-blue dress, giving her pleasant sensations all over.


    His fingers skillfully untied the straps on the back of her dress and he started removing the two straps on her shoulders. Her dress slid down and her beautiful and toned figure appeared in blue-gray underwear.


    ''Heh, someone came prepared''


    He thought as the lingerie she wore was what could be called "battle gear", entuating her figure, modest enough not to be revealing and yet teasing enough to entice and stir the imagination.


    Her cheeks flushed but she did not look away and instead looked into his eyes. Seeing his positive reaction a delight spread through her as she realized that her preparations were not in vain.

 Chapter 257 (R18) Becoming One

    <h4>Chapter 257 (R18) Bing One</h4>


    Wu Long kissed Wu Mengqi again as he led her to the bed, the sounds of their breathing turning louder, rougher as their kiss also started to produce louder sounds.


    Her hands went up to his sash and she first timidly, and then a little more decisively started untying it. He helped her as she slowly disrobed him. As his upper body became bare their lips parted and a shiver of excitement went down her spine as she looked at him.


    He chuckled andy her on the bed, covering her neck with kisses, while she lightly moaned from the pleasurable sensation as he went down to her chest. His hands went around her and undid her underwear. He then slid it off while his mouth covered her supple and soft breast.


    "Mhm!"


    She moaned while her cheeks flushed red and her hands went on to the back of his head. The new sensations she never felt overwhelming her as her eyes closed, her consciousness concentrating on the ces his hands and mouth touched.


    "Ahm mmm uhm"


    As she was moaning and writhing in the pleasure he gave his right hand slowly approached the area between her legs and he started lightly massaging it over the lingerie.


    "Aaahm! Nnngh! Uuummm!"


    Her moans intensified as he felt a wet and hot sensation spread beneath his fingers. His hand slid into the underwear and his fingers started lightly kneading the pink and tender lips that were already dripping with hot and slightly sticky liquid.


    "Haaaa~"


    She breathed out with a tremble and then held her breath aspletely new pleasure washed over her like a wave. Her back lightly arched as her hips went up and he slightly changed the movement of his fingers.


    "Aah! Aahng! Aaahm! Mhmmm! Nghmm!"


    Her eyes flew open and her moans turned into cries of delight as she then bit her lower lip, her hips moving with the movement of his fingers. He was hovering over her, looking into her enchanting blue eyes that flickered with the pleasure she felt.


    "Ah! Aaaaaaaaaaah!!"


    His lips then lightly kissed her abdomen and a shiver went through her as the ce he kissed spasmed, and then convulsions started making her hips going up and down as she gushed with juices.


    He kissed her in the same ce once more and she felt another jolt while he looked at her with a smile.


    As she gradually calmed down he used the time she was in a daze, basking in the afterglow, to take off her panties as he made a line of kisses from the ce he kissed before to her forbidden fruit and as he reached it she started feeling the pleasure washing over her again.


    "Aaah! Uhmm! Haaah!"


    He took his time pleasuring her, as his tongue was dancing on her pussy lips and clit. As he made her climax once more, she grabbed the bedsheets, while he stood up from the bed and started taking off thest of his clothes.


    "Haa~ haa~ ...! W-What is...?"


    As her eyes regained focus she looked at him standing before the bed as he started leaning over again and her eyes widened when she saw his member.


    "Hahah, it seems they did not tell you everything"


    He smiled and she looked up at him with wide eyes.


    ''T-Those mean girls!!!''


    She inwardly thought as no one warned her about how big it was. Though she did not see any, she saw the size of her own slit between her legs and there was no way in her mind that something this big could fit.


    "W-wait a minute"


    "What? Having second thoughts already?"


    "No but..."


    "But?"


    "..."


    ''Aaah! What do I do? What do I do?''


    She started panicking as her mind stirred with scary images.


    He smiled and ced his hand on her cheek, caressing it with a tender movement and she gradually calmed down.


    "Um... will it... will it fit?"


    "It will"


    She asked and he nodded, reassuring her as she took a deep breath. Her mind told her that there was no way it would fit, but she believed in him, her heart bing calm because of his words.


    She then nodded as he approached and took a position between her legs. She was prepared for pain so she trembled slightly when she felt his touch but was surprised to find that it was his thumb as he started slowly making her feel pleasure again.


    "Ahm nngh ah! mmm, umn"


    She started moaning as she felt tingles spread through her, her worry and nervousness subsiding and bing distant.


    She then felt a new sensation but it was as pleasurable, and then, as his left handy tly on her lower abdomen, she felt the walls of her pussy spread, and the big, hot, and hard head of his cock slide in. Her eyes opened wide and at the same time it tore through a light barrier to go deeper and deeper inside. She did not feel even the smallest bit of pain as a warm and pleasurable sensation spread from the hand that was atop her abdomen.


    "Aah!"


    ''I... it''s so deep!''


    He slowly reached the deepest part and she gasped at how full she felt, never having imagined that it could go so far in.


    As he changed his posture, leaning over her, his arms pushing in the bed on her sides, she looked up at him with her gorgeous blue eyes, finally feeling connected, and an immense feeling of happiness spread through her as she looked into his eyes. Her hand went on to the side of his face, and her other hand felt her own belly as she reconfirmed having him inside her.


    "I... I am your woman"


    She said with rosiness on her cheeks and a smile, and he leaned in to kiss her once again. His tongue twined with her as loud kissing sounds resounded in the otherwise silent room.


    After some time, he started gently moving, slowly getting her used to the new feeling and she started lightly moaning as she felt pleasure pulsing through her. She felt him stretch her insides, caressing them while tingling sensations appeared as his cock touched certain spots. Her pink fleshly walls were tightly wrapping around him, and were slowly adjusting to move in the pleasurable way in ordance to his movements. They started to breathe together in unison as their hips were meeting and parting in a never-ending dance of lovemaking.


    He listened to every gasp, every trembling breath of hers as if it was heavenly music, continuing to move his hips to slide his cock into the sweet wet cave that was sucking him in and tightly contracting each time he came out. Their body heat was rising more and more, turning the room hot and humid as the bewitching smell of their bodies mixed in, making her light-headed. His sweat was dripping on to her body, mixing with hers and sliding down the erotic curves as her elegant figure started gracefully moving by instinct to answer his movements. Her mesmerizing breasts were slightly moving with every thrust of his hips, her nipples lightly brushing against his skin.


    They did not speak as they looked each other in the eyes and saw the pleasure in the eyes of the other. Thoughts transcended words as they seemed to know what the other wanted to say.


    A feeling of deep connection spread through them as they could not tell when one of them ended and the other began, their bodies moving as if in a frenzy yet incredibly aware of every move, every breath, every thought.


    Her vagina was making squelching sounds as it was sopping wet and his rock hard dick slid in and out while making her shiver with pleasure. Every time he thrust in she felt as if a wave of sparks was spreading through her and as his cock''s head was scraping her folds on the way out she felt fireworks of bliss go off with every one. Her hands were traveling across his back, feeling and outlining the muscles that were moving under his tough and yet stic skin, the sensation making tingles go down her spine as something swelled deep inside her.


    As she climaxed he came inside of her, filling her with his cum as they kissed.


    They did not part, continuing to make love until sweet exhaustion.

 Chapter 258 The Third

    <h4>Chapter 258 The Third</h4>


    As they woke up in the morning, they cuddled in the bed, as she felt the bliss of being in his embrace, and he relished the feeling of having her in his arms.


    "Hmm, you know,st night I had a strange feeling when I circted the technique. I did not have the mind to do it the first time, but as we got to the third I finally did, and it felt so natural..."


    She said with some puzzlement and he nodded with a pondering expression since he also noticed that as he circted the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art it almost resonated. Though he was surprised to hear that she did not circte the technique during the first time since he felt the resonance of his technique immediately.


    "Eh?"


    She suddenly gasped and Wu Long looked at her with a raised eyebrow. His eyes then widened as he also could not believe what happened.


    His cultivation rose to the 5th level while she broke through to the 1st level of Qi Manifestation Realm. Her rise was normal, even though it surprised her, since his Yang Qi was incredibly potent and he was above her in realms. However, his own rise in cultivation was too abnormal since she was lower than him in cultivation realms. She indeed had her Pure Yin Essence but even that should not have the capacity to advance him even one level, even if that was not a watershed level.


    As he checked, he felt the bond that tied them together, but there was something different now, as he felt not only the blessing of her Yin Qi, but also a connection between his Yang Root and her Yin Root. His eyes widened and then a scripture resounded in his mind and Wu Mengqi sat up with a shocked expression as well.


    ''This is... the 3rdyer of Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art... the Union of Yin Yang Roots...''


    Wu Long thought with astonishment. At the same time he could feel the connection to of all the others he had a bond with, an incredible feeling of unity binding them.


    Normally when Dual Cultivators fought together as a pair, the reason they were stronger was because of the resonance between their Yin and Yang Qi. Wu Long and his women were constantly in that state even when they were apart thanks to the bond that resulted from the secondyer. However, a connection between Yin and Yang Roots was something much more powerful, and deeper, as they could essentially constantly passively cultivate, though very slowly of course.


    Wu Long never heard of a Dual Cultivation that went deeper than Yin and Yang Qi resonance. It was one thing to have that resonance be permanent. While it was incredible and wondrous, it was still within the bounds of what Dual Cultivation entailed, just much more profound. This, however, broke the normal convention of Dual Cultivation, going into uncharted territory.


    Wu Long looked at Wu Mengqi who looked back with round eyes.


    "W-Wu Long... what is this?"


    "Umm, it is a little hard to exin, usually the feeling is a little more subtle but it seems we have stumbled upon an incredible lucky chance yesterday so it is more acute... but don''t worry, it is a good thing, and I more or less expected it, just not this exactly. It would be easier to discuss with others since we have to figure it out"


    Wu Long said while tracing his chin, still unsure of what exactly happened, and then smiled at her to reassure her and she gradually rxed when she heard it was not somethingpletely unexpected for him.


    As they washed up and got clothed, they were met by others by the doors as Wu Mengqi turned red.


    "I-is this some sort of initiation?"


    She asked as she thought that they came to tease her but she soon saw their serious expressions and became silent as she felt that something big happened while they came inside and closed the door and Wu Long activated a new formation as talismans went out of his hands.


    "Wu Long, what happened? We all felt..."


    Ye Ling asked for all of them.


    "It seems we have circted the thirdyer, though I am not sure how it happened, which allowed me toprehend it"


    Wu Long nodded as he expected them to notice.


    "I was hit with a sudden enlightenment andprehended it as well, as did the others. It is incredible! A little while ago, we could not even perceive it existing"


    Luo Mingyu said with her beautiful purple eyes brimming with excitement as Wu Long nodded with a smile.


    "Wait, so this technique has three levels? I only perceived two when I was taught, and you told me you could not teach me the secondyer"


    Wu Mengqi asked and the rest nodded as they exined to her a little more of what they knew about the technique. They did not exin how it worked ahead of time since they were not sure if knowledge of it would affect the oue, and since the secondyer could not be taught and onlyprehended when the bond was established, potentially missing that enlightenment could mean that she would never advance to theprehension of the secondyer.


    So since they could not take that risk they decided that it was better to exin how the technique worked after the bond was established.


    While the connection with Wi Mengqi was a bit more acute, the connection with the others was vague and hazy.


    "Hmm, just like we strengthened the bond of the secondyer, it seems the bond of the third should be strengthened by cultivating"


    Wu Long made an assumption and the beauties around him reddened, with only Shen Min and Hua Ziyan nodding without any change in expression. He did not yet know what were the exact benefits of the thirdyer but with Luo Mingyu it was only a matter of time before they achieved a new understanding of the technique.

 Chapter 259 An Unforgettable Gift

    <h4>Chapter 259 An Unforgettable Gift</h4>


    Later the same day, the people Wu Long waited for arrived. They were wearing robes with an insignia they were all familiar with since they saw it on Gong Cui''s clothes.


    "So... the guides are..."


    "Yes, the Profound Music Pce"


    Wu Long nodded as he expected as much. The Profound Music Pce was also in the Eastern Forest Province, and were considered the masters of the Spiritual Land there. All Five Great Sects upied powerful Spiritual Lands, though the Profound Music Pce upied the second most powerful one.


    There was a long history between the Wood Spirit Empire and the Profound Music Pce, spanning thousands of years since the establishment of both, which Wu Long attributed to the same Spiritual Land and the entity within.


    The people who came to guide them were an elder and a dozen Sect Protectors, who were untalkative and mostly void of emotions. It did not bother Wu Long or his group since they got along just fine without interacting with the guides.


    The group departed from the inn, being sent off by the innkeeper who had tears on his face. Though Wu Long, unlike most of his beauties who saw it as a sign of sadness to see such nice customers leave, viewed it a little differently. In the time they stayed in the inn, it has been attacked by assassins multiple times, used as a ce for holding people captive, and struck by lightning. The innkeeper was probably going to throw a celebration party for their departure.


    As they departed in the eastern direction, Wu Long turned to look at the receding capital with a light smile as he felt a gaze looking in the direction of the carriages. And as soon as he did, the feeling of the gaze disappeared as he chuckled, since he was sure there was a beauty in a white dress, standing with a red face, once more having seen a projection of pleasure.


    They traveled east with the group and soon arrived not far from the Spiritual Land, in a big city. This was their final stop before reaching the Profound Music Pce.


    "Hmm, there''s still some time until night... Ziyan, why don''t we go do some shopping"


    Wu Long said as they chose an inn and Hua Ziyan widened her eyes as she blushed. The other beauties smiled since they all knew that Wu Long wanted to spoil her a little. While in the capital, he bought something for all of them on their dates, but she was still the one who held back the most, not asking for anything and reluctantly epting the gifts that he did buy.


    "Come on, we are in the empire of luxury and would have to leave after our business here will be done"


    He nudged her and she nodded while looking down at her feet with rosy cheeks. He knew that she agreed mostly for him, and not in hopes of getting any gifts, which made it that more heartwarming.


    As they went through the streets their looks attracted a lot of gazes but their attention was solely on each other as he wrapped his hand around her waist and she ced her head on his shoulder, happily smiling.


    "How about this one?"


    "I... I have enough clothes, where would I even wear all of these?"


    Wu Long urately pinpointed when a shop had something she liked by her gaze and led her to it as she tried to protest.


    "Haha, on our dates of course. Or when you feel like dressing up for an evening"


    Wu Long chuckled and continued on. She was in fact wearing one of the dresses he bought for her on the inds before for this date, the one that captivated her attention first, bringing him much delight since it seemed she did like the gift.


    "Um... why don''t we buy something for you?"


    At some point Hua Ziyan asked as she thought of a method to stop him from spending so much on her.


    "Hmm, alright"


    Wu Long pondered for a moment and then smiled, nodding, making her almost jump in joy, her shiny smile making him momentarily enchanted.


    As he led her to the store to buy something for him, her eyes widened when they arrived in front of it.


    "Th.. this is..."


    She said, as she looked at arge, visibly expensive store with a sign that read "Luxury Lingerie: Give Your Man a Gift He Will Never Forget".


    "See? You can give me a gift that I will never forget"


    Wu Long chuckled and her cheeks reddened, but she could not hide her eagerness to go inside this one while he shook his head with a wry smile.


    The clerk looked at them with a knowing smile as she led Hua Ziyan to the most popr products. Wu Long paid for a private changing room,plete with a waiting space where he sat on the sofa as she tried on the lingerie just a few meters from him, separated only by a curtain.


    As she came out in a light gray negligee with dark stockings, and a garter belt his eyes shone with a light that delighted her. She then saw a light bulge on his pants and her smile widened as she was incredibly happy at this reaction. She then had a risky thought and looked at the door, slightly hesitating.


    "Ziyan, what did I tell you?"


    He smiled when he noticed that look and she nodded, as she remembered that he told her to speak up her mind, and always tell him if she wanted something. She gulped, looked at the door again, and then slowly and gracefully approached him as her hips swayed from side to side, leaning over to his ear.


    "I want to blow you right here right now"


    She whispered and he smiled, caressing her cheek when she leaned back to look him in the eyes. He swiped his thumb across her lower lip, slightly pulling it down and kissed her as she closed her eyes and responded, her silky and soft tongue twining around his.

 Chapter 260 (R18) Exciting way to shop

    <h4>Chapter 260 (R18) Exciting way to shop</h4>


    Hua Ziyan''s hands slid down his body atop his clothes as her gorgeous body in the luxurious lingerie was seductively swaying while lowering her posture. Her hands arrived at the bulge on his pants and freed his cock that was already a little swollen but not fully erect yet.


    "I want it in my mouth"


    She then said as he lightly nodded, his gaze glued to her as her face approached his crotch and she took a sniff that made her light-headed and her arousal intensified.


    She kissed the tip of his dick under the head and then took it in her warm and wet mouth. As she started sucking on his cock, it slowly swelled and hardened inside, and she adjusted her posture as she moved her head up and down while looking at him. Her lips tightly wrapped around the shaft as her tongue caressed him from below and the sides.


    *Knock knock*


    "Dear Customer, how is it?"


    A knocking resounded from the door as the attendant from earlier asked with a polite tone of voice. Hua Ziyan froze and as she took out his cock, sloppy with her saliva and looked at him with wide, startled eyes. She wasforted by his rxed smile as she looked to the door.


    "Um... good, thank you. I have yet to try on all of the choices"


    "Should Ie in to assist?"


    "N-No! ... I mean..."


    "Oh, of course. But take a look at the quality of the fabric, doesn''t it feel great to the touch?"


    "It feels... incredible"


    The attendant asked and Hua Ziyan looked at his cock, which her hands held and as she stroked it a little, her mouth opened to answer on its own.


    "The shaping fabric is a little firm, but just the right amount to make itfortable"


    "Yes indeed, it is firm, and very... veryfortable"


    Hua Ziyan continued to stroke his dick while answering as she then kissed the tip.


    "The stitching is done in a masterful way, so you feel maximumfort, its almost smooth"


    "I do..."


    Hua Ziyan slid her tongue from the base to the tip and after answering went with her plump lips down the side of the shaft while looking at him. His eyes shone with an amused light.


    "The designer made sure to not only make it pleasing to the eyes but practical as well, so you will not feel tired from wearing them even a long time"


    "... I will never get tired of this ..."


    He watched her go down to the base and start licking his balls while holding his dick in one hand and slightly pulling it to the side as she looked him in the eyes.


    "I am d you like it so much"


    "I... will call you when I finish ..."


    "Of course, there is a string inside, you can call me by pulling on it"


    As the attendant went away Hua Ziyan greedily swallowed his cock again, this time taking it in deep, pushing it down her throat to the ce that was already itching for it.


    ''Finally...''


    She thought as she was getting impatient earlier.


    He saw the look in her eyes and ced his hand on her head, and pushed down, going balls deep inside as her eyes zed over and the panties between her legs became wet. She then took it almost all out leaving a sloppy mess of saliva and then swallowed it deep again. She continued sucking him off, making sure to look up at him from time to time with an enchanted look.


    ''This turtle breathing technique is indeed useful''


    She thought as she continued to deeply fete him without taking any breaks to breathe.


    As she felt him twitch, she took it deep inside and he started unloading his cum down her throat. Each pump of his dick reverberated through her as she felt a light climax.


    She continued to suck his dick, this time moving her hands in a rotating motion around the shaft when she took it out and moving them down to the base when she swallowed it.


    When he was close, she took it out only leaving the head in as she stoked it and he came inside her mouth, she made sure to swirl it around with her tongue and only then swallow it down.


    He smiled at her as he stood up and she climbed on the sofa, her ass half-covered by the negligee, facing him as she ced her hands on the backrest.


    He lowered his posture and grabbed her juicy ass, massaging it as she ced her hand on her mouth, trying not to moan.


    He then raised the negligee and ck panties with the widecy belt part, covering a third of her ass and yet a sexy thin center came into his view.


    He slid the already wet part to the side, and he started pleasuring her with his mouth as she lightly moaned into her hand, giving her all not to make loud sounds.


    As he was tasting her forbidden fruit and grabbing the heavenly peach of her ass while kneading it with his hands she lightly tapped on his wrist.


    As he parted his lips from her pussy dripping with juices, she took away the hand covering her mouth and looked at him with the fire of desire raging within her eyes.


    "I cannot hold on anymore, I want you inside me"


    She said, and he moved to the side of the sofa, as he led her to half-sit on the soft top of the backrest and approached her from the front.


    "Ummm!!!"


    She readied herself and he came inside as her head jolted up, her handing up to cover her mouth again as a muffled moan escaped her. He ced one of his hands on the back of her neck and one on her waist as he touched her forehead with his and looking into her eyes started sliding in and out of her.


    He was passionately moving his hips while intimately looking into her eyes that were zed with pleasure. From time to time, he approached her with his mouth and she took away her hand so that he could kiss her.


    "Ummmmmmm!!!!"


    When she started spasming he delivered a load of hot, creamy cum inside her, causing her to almost scream with euphoria as he covered her mouth with a kiss so only a muffled moan leaked out instead.


    *Knock knock*


    "Is everything alright, dear customer?"


    A voice of a different attendant resounded, as she must have heard the muffled moan while passing by the door.


    "It is okay, my Ziyan just felt that your lingerie was veryfortable"


    Wu Long replied with a chuckle.


    "Y-yees... I feel very good~"


    Hua Ziyan said with her tongue slightly sluggish as she was twitching, as the afterglow of the orgasm was still coursing through her.


    "Oh, I am d you like it, take your time and please do not hesitate to call us if you need further assistance"


    The attendant smiled judging from the pleased tone of her voice and went away. Hua Ziyan looked at him as her eyes gradually regained focus and she lightly smiled.


    "Well, if anything, this is the most exciting shopping I have ever done"


    She said and he chuckled.

 Chapter 261 The World is Small

    261 The World is Small


    Wu Long helped Hua Ziyan clean up, as well as remove any traces of their "testing" from the product. They would of course buy it anyway but in order for Hua Ziyan to not feel too embarrassed Wu Long made sure that there was no evidence of just how exciting their shopping was this time.


    As they made their purchases they went out of the shop, her face flushed red. But since the shop attendants saw Wu Long whispering to her from time to time they assumed that their exciting night ahead was what made her blush so much and they smiled at the cute couple.


    When they came back Wu Long led her to his room and they went to sleep together, as she cuddled into his embrace. He did not advance since his foundation started to show slight signs of instability after continuous breakthroughs, instead cultivating the Spiritual Qi War Art.


    Hua Ziyan, on the other hand, made a significant advancement reaching the Revolving Qi Realm.


    As he thought, the second connection resulting from the thirdyer of the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art became stronger, and the efficiency of cultivating rose.


    He could feel his cultivation incredibly incrementally, but still rising being stimted by her Yin Root.


    "Ziyan, I am not trying to make you spoiled, but I do want you to be more open about your wants"


    He said as he looked up at the ceiling while feeling her soft naked body against his.


    "Um"


    She nodded as she understood what he meant, but it was still not easy to get rid of inner fears or habits.


    "Ziyan, who do you think I see you as?"


    He then asked and she became silent, and he wryly smiled as he understood that she was too scared to even think of such a question, let alone have an answer.


    "Let me tell you so that you do not wonder, you are my woman. Not a cultivation partner, or just a lover, you are my woman, and my Dao Companion, a part of my Dao Family"


    Wu Long continued to say as he felt her slightly shake in his hands. His hand went on to pat her head over her silky hair as he soothed her.


    "I love you, Ziyan"


    He then whispered into her ear and she first jolted, and then tightly hugged him as he held her close, gently patting her head as she lightly trembled in his embrace.


    "I love you"


    She continued saying these words as she clung to him and he soothingly cuddled her until she fell asleep.


    ---


    In the morning they departed for the Profound Music Pce, arriving closer to the evening.


    As they were escorted to the inner parts of the sect, Wu Long noticed that the gazes on them were curious but still held that feeling of superiority.


    ''Heh, as expected of the Five Great Sects''


    Wu Long shook his head as he usually did not enjoy interacting with higher-ranked sects of a particr region. It typically did not end well... for the sect.


    "Greetings, Mister Wu"


    An old woman with white hair and turbid eyes greeted them in the hall they were led to. There were some people in Elder clothes in the hall, but a small number signifying a select few who knew about the goal of their visit. It was not publicized information, so it made sense that even within the sect not many people knew of the entity that was backing the Profound Music Pce.


    "I am the Pce Master of the Profound Music Pce, Fan Shuei"


    "Wu Long"


    He smiled nonchntly, as a few Sect Elders frowned at his carefree attitude in front of the Sect Leader.


    "I wanted to ask you why did you want to meet with the Protector"


    "As far as I understand they already agreed to meet with me"


    Wu Long did not directly reply, implying that it was not something he was willing to share.


    "Presumptuous!!!"


    One of the elders to the side of the hall stood up with an enraged expression.


    "How dare you talk with Pce Master in such a way?!"


    "I find it far more presumptuous to interject into the conversation of your sect leader without being allowed to. Or is this behavior your intention, Pce Master Fan?"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders and the man froze as the eyes of the whole room were now on him. While it was true that Wu Long did not adhere to the strict rules of conduct that were usually implemented in the sect, shouting from the side while the sect leader was talking with the visitor, was infringing on the authority of the sect master, and was not, very mildly expressing it, a model of correct behavior either.


    "No it is not, Elder Yen, while I appreciate your eagerness, I would ask you to restrain yourself. My apologies, Mister Wu. It seems the discipline wascking"


    "If you say so, Pce Master Fan"


    Wu Long lightly brushed past the topic since the sect leader handled the matter.


    ''Willy old fox, you say that the discipline wascking and yet your eyes tell me it''s not a coincidence''


    Wu Long inwardly thought as he looked at the shrewd sect leader who tested the waters with minimal consequences.


    ''Heh, what a sharp young man, he shut up not only Elder Yen but anyone from interfering''


    The sect leader looked at Wu Long who cut off the "I am not speaking, my subordinates are speaking up of their own volition" y at the root. Thus anything that she wanted to be voiced had toe directly from her from now on, expressing her stance explicitly.


    Meanwhile, Old Yen looked at the elder who sat with an apologetic yet still somewhat disgruntled expression closely from behind Wu Long, and noticing that Wu Long raised his eyebrow and also looked at the elder.


    ''Heh, they say the world is small, and it looks like it is''


    Wu Long thought as he did not expect to see someone from the Yen Kingdom as soon as he arrived at the Profound Music Pce.


    He then turned back to the sect leader, who was looking at him with attentive eyes, seemingly trying to discern something.


    "It is gettingte, so please stay in the sect today, Elder Jue who escorted you here will show you to your quarters"


    Wu Long nodded and after some light words of courtesy left the hall with his group.

 Chapter 262 There, all fixed

    262 There, all fixed


    Wu Long''s group were led to a rather remote area as thest rays of sun illuminated the upper parts of the rocky peaks on which the sect was situated while the sprawling forest below that they had recently passed through had already submerged into darkness.


    "Halt!"


    As they approached a certain distance from the peak they were led to on a long suspended wooden bridge, they heard a sharp shout as a man in different robes than the sect members came forward a dozen men and women in simr clothes blocking the exit to the bridge.


    "We may have given you a part of this area as your lodging while you are our guests, Elder Miu, but I do not appreciate the way you treat it as if this is your sect''s territory"


    Elder Jue who was standing in the front of the group that was escorting Wu Long and the others said as a stern expression appeared on his face. While there were many escorting sect protectors for people who came with goodwill, it was not entirely out of norm for anyrge group to be supervised by an evenrger group within a sect.


    "Oh, my apologies Elder Jue, I have not recognized you in the twilight. Still, it seems your sectcks discipline since there were disciples roaming around these guest quarters, annoying Grand Elder Fu, which was why we had to raise the levels of alertness"


    The man who seemed to be an Elder of another sect said with a smirk as it was obvious that this level of illumination was not a problem for a cultivator at the Revolving Qi Realm.


    A vein popped out on the forehead of Elder Jue as he struggled to keep his cool.


    "It is nheless the guest lodging area, and you are not the only guests who will be staying here, at least for tonight, so I would appreciate it if you mind that fact"


    Elder Jue''s tone was rather cold but still polite, indicating that the opposite party was not so simple.


    "Hm? Other guests? What a farce, are you now going to send in disciples in disguise to spy on us?"


    "Please do not cross the line, Elder Miu. These guests have just arrived and must be quite weary from travel. I respectfully ask you and your men to clear the road"


    The frown on the face of Elder Jue intensified as he started to lose his temper. He would not have bothered if this was not a bridge-type entrance, which was fully upied by the dozen men and women of the opposing party.


    "Heh, so much for your Music Dao that ''cleanses the mind of all mundane'', poke a little and there''s rock underneath the gold"


    Elder Miu, as he was called earlier, said with a scowl as his white teeth almost shined in the surroundings that were rapidly getting darker with two perfect rows.


    "You...!"


    As Elder Jue finally almost lost his temper a sect protector beside him ced his hand on his shoulder, and the man swallowed the words that were about to pour.


    "Anyway, even if they truly are guests, we cannot simply allow Heaven Knows Who to stay in the same area.


    You lot, move aside so we can see your so-called ''guests''.


    State your identity and report your goal of stay"


    Elder Miu, seemingly satisfied with getting the reaction he wanted then turned his head to the area behind Elder Jue andzily said, speaking in a nauseating manner of elongated vowels, almost like a 09:47


    royal court official who visited a remote province.


    As the sect protectors in front of Wu Long''s group stepped aside, not wishing to argue with this man, the man''s eyes widened at the sight of so many beauties.


    "Ah, so you were bringingpany for Grand El-..."


    As his eyes shone with a greedy light, the sound of steel wires being pulled and sliding across surface edges resounded as the veryst ray of sun shone with brilliant spiderweb on the bridge and Elder Miu''s legs were strung together while his arms were tightly pressed against his torso, making him stand at attention, turning him from a self-important court official into a recruit soldier. The wires then flickered as some of them moved again and his knees bent as he plopped on them with a loud *bam*, hitting the hard wooden floor of the bridge at the same time as the skypletely turned dark.


    "Urgh!"


    As he gasped in pain a dark figure leisurely approached him, and as he looked up...


    *p*


    A loud p resounded on the bridge. Soon, the eyes of everyone could adjust to the moon light and they saw an incredibly handsome tall young man standing before the kneeling Elder Miu with his right hand raised in an almost aritistic motion of a finished p, and a wizened, impably neatly clothed old man with a refined bearing standing behind him as moonlight danced on the steel wires he held.


    The scene left everyone except Wu Long''s group unable to process it for a while. Elder Jue and the others escorting the group were looking on with widened eyes,pletely speechless at the sudden turn of events.


    "...! Release-...!"


    The people behind Elder Miu finally seemed toe out of their stupor, and leaned forward as if they would rush forward the next moment, but froze as a pressure of a Foundation Building Realm practitioner pinned them down while Old Yen''s figure appeared in front of them, slowly raising his index finger and waving it from side to side while his other hand was behind his back.


    Elder Jue''s side also looked like they wanted to interfere but Ye Ling turned, and her beautiful blue eyes that were always tranquil made them stop in their tracks as they felt an incredible pressure from that calm look.


    Wu Long''s eyes coldly, yet somewhat indifferently looked down on the astonished and incredulous kneeling man. Elder Miu''s face was still turned to the side as his lip was broken and blood dripped from the wound on the hard wood of the bridge, making loud sounds in the silence that followed the initialmotion.


    "You have an unpleasant mouth"


    Wu Long''s cold voice resounded and as the man''s astonishment was finally going down and anger and indignation started to appear in his eyes Wu Long grabbed him by the hair with his left hand, raising his head up so it looked straight at him again.


    "...!"


    The man''s face grimaced at that and he opened his mouth to start shouting at this impudent youngster, but...


    *p!!!*


    An even more resounding p shook the people of two sects as a bruise appeared on the man''s cheek and blood now profusely started dripping down from his both broken lips.


    "What do you thi-..."


    *p!!!*


    Another p resounded and a white tooth flew to the side with drops of blood.


    *p!* *p!* *p!!!*


    Loud pping sounds reverberated on the bridge, echoing between the rocky peaks lit by the moonlight as teeth flew out of the man''s mouth that was now constantly spewing blood, almost the whole side of his face was now bloody.


    *p!!!* *Crack!!!*


    Elder Miu''s cheekbone and jaw cracked at the same time with a goosebumps-raising sound and his face now looked crushed from one side as his eye turned bloody, his previously neat two rows of white teeth were now missing more than half,pletely disappearing from one side. The man''s eyes were already unfocused as he continued to try and speak, at the end only mumbling remotely resembling the word ''stop'' being repeated over and over before even that ended. As he turnedpletely silent, Wu Long finally unclenched his left hand.


    The wires came undone at the same time and the man plopped to the side like a sack of potatoes while Butler Bang came a little forward and retrieved a napkin. Wu Long took the piece of cloth handed to him and thoroughly wiped his bloodied hand as well as the hand that held the man''s hair, tossing the napkin on to him when he was done with the words "there, all fixed".


    Old Yen who stood at the exit from the bridge moved forward with a shooing gesture, prompting the people who were blocking it to back away with cold sweat covering their backs.


    "Elder Jue, if you please"


    Wu Long then turned to the people who were escorting them with a pleasant smile.


    Elder Jue and the sect protectors surrounding him looked on in astonishment, and then, as if suddenly woken up hurried to move forward, mumbling something along the lines of "Yes, of course, this way".


    "Y-you... do you even realize who you messed with?!?!"


    One of the men who were previously blocking the bridge exit finally shouted out when they passed by them and Old Yen rejoined the group. A few of them already rushed to the bridge to retrieve the ''fixed'' elder of their sect.


    "Not really but I have a feeling you are about to tell me"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders as he went forward. He had his guesses, but they were only guesses until proven.


    "T-that''s right! You have assaulted an Elder of the Piercing Cloud Sect! The first of the Five Great Sects!!!"


    The man seemed to find courage in the name as his voice turned steady and vigorous toward the end, a hint of pride and superiority in them.


    "Good to know"


    Wu Long nodded as he confirmed one of his guesses, the other being the only other member of the Five Great Sects he had not yet encountered.


    "Y-You will regret this!!!"


    The man seemed unsatisfied with theckluster reaction, but did not receive any more, as he was left standing near the bridge, the moonlight illuminating his figure somewhat highlighting the vanity of


    his attempt at intimidation.

 Chapter 263 Music Dao

    263 Music Dao


    As they went to the lodging that was allocated to them the ones escorting them were as silent as they were before but there was a slight difference. There was a palpable tension and caution in the air between them now.


    "I had heard of the Piercing Cloud Sect before, but this was the first timeI heard it being referred to as ''the first of the Five Great Sects'', though it could also be bragging"


    Cao Xiang said with a pondering expression.


    "... that is an unofficial ranking between our five sects"


    Elder Jue slightly hesitated to speak up, but then decided it would be rude to ignore the words and provided an exnation.


    "Hee~ you guys hold a tournament or something?"


    Wu Mengqi asked, her eyes shing with interest.


    "No, not a tournament. It is mostly a statisticalparison of how many disciples we have and what realms have they reached... though there are asionally friendly exchanges but our sect mostly does not participate in those"


    Elder Jue replied since it was not like it was a secret, just information that was not widely known since it was not advertised.


    "Eh? Why?"


    "Umm... well, our Sect''s main disciples practice Music Dao..."


    Elder Jue exined, and Wu Long chuckled seeing her still not understand.


    "Music Dao cultivators are very powerful inrge-scale battles since their attacks could have incredible range and versatility, but are quite bad at one-on-one fighting since once an opponent enters a certain range they are quite vulnerable"


    He exined and Wu Mengqi''s eyes lit with realization, as it truly was very easy to defeat them if you could just get close enough. And Martial Cultivators would one way or another find such ways given that there are no other opponents to worry about.


    "But then"


    She then looked at the sect members that were escorting them, seemingly asking how could it be one of the Five Great Sects with such a ring w in their method of fighting.


    "Heh, remember, Elder Jue here said that their ''main'' disciples were practicing it. Music Dao cultivators usually partner with a Martial Cultivator who guards their close range, so I assume that the auxiliary disciples of this sect practice Martial Cultivation"


    Wu Long smiled and supplemented the exnation and both her and Luo Mingyu who was also quite interested nodded with understanding.


    "Mother, isn''t the ruler of the Cloud Piercing Continent the Cloud Piercing Empire? Or is it a sect?"


    Cao Mei, who rarely spoke uptely, and did not join everyone unless it was unavoidable like now spoke in a low voice. Usually Cao Xiang and Wei Lan would spend time with her, though both avoiding the theme of Wu Long and Cao Xiang''s rtionship for the time being until she is able to gather her thoughts on that.


    She asked in a low voice from Cao Xiang, however, it was still picked up by Elder Jue who was clueless that she did not want to stand out.


    "The Sect and the Empire share the name, though since the Five Great Sects are all older than the empires it is safe to assume that the empire bore the name of the sect"


    He responded and Cao Mei reluctantly thanked him for the information.


    "Still, did you have to..."


    Wei Lan voiced her difort. While it was true that the man behaved like a pig and was generally repulsive, she did not believe that it warranted this severe of a response.


    "You are still assuming the best of people, Lan''er. Which is not a bad thing, and something I admire in a way. It is something I cannot do, which is why I saw the filth that was about to spit out of his mouth as soon as he opened it while looking at you all.


    And while I am rather lenient and do not need to cover you up so that only I can see you, I am not so tolerant as to allow some lowlife speak of you in a way that is anything less than reverent and respectful"


    Wu Long smiled at her and she slightly blushed. She did not see iting, but she believed in his judgment so she was able to reconcile the incident for herself.


    "Hew~ hew~ our dependable gentleman will not let us be soiled with words of bastards like that"


    Wu Mengqi giggled and Luo Mingyuughed at the face she made while Wu Long shook his head with a chuckle.


    "Why didn''t you kill him? Would it not bring more troubleter on?"


    Hua Ziyan asked and Elder Jue shook while shivers went through the rest of the ones escorting them at how naturally she asked that question, as if it was a given that Wu Long would not look over to the other party''s backing or consider the circumstances, only needing some personal reasons to spare him.


    Wei Lan widened her eyes was well as she looked at her, since it was a little out of character for her. While she was decisive and epted the necessity of harsh measures, she was usually more mild in He then shrugged his shoulders as Elder Jue and the others finally recognized the fact that only his 09:48


    merit was included in his calction, and not the consequences from one of the Five Great Sects.


    demeanor when possible.


    "Ziyan!"


    Wei Lan then suddenly seemed to realize something and looked at Shen Min who was beside Hua Ziyan and eximed in a low voice, tugging her sleeve as she was ''too kind and naive'' to consider such drastic measures. The three of them with Luo Mingyu were the closest to each other among Wu Long''s women, and knew one another very well.


    Since right now they were surrounded by strangers and Shen Min was in her lighter side, not revealing herself, Hua Ziyan thoughtfully decided to ask the question she knew her friend would want to ask.


    "If I did it would onlyplicate the matter at hand, while consequences thateter could be dealt with"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders as he was still a guest in this sect, and killing another guest who seemed to be important was not the best way to smoothly finish the business he came here for.


    It was not like whoever that man was intimidated him so there was no need to thoroughly remove him, even if the trouble he would definitely bringter on would be a hassle to deal with.


    It was simply a matter of priorities.


    "Not to mention, if I did kill him it would still not prevent future trouble, since his backing would not stand for it. And since not killing him brought less trouble in the short term while having no bearing on the long term, it was a logical choice in my opinion"


    He then shrugged his shoulders as Elder Jue and the others finally recognized the fact that only his merit was included in his calction, and not the consequences from one of the Five Great Sects.


    As they discussed they reached their lodgings.


    It was a rather spacious mansion on a cliff overseeing a dark ravine that during the day was filled with forest. The rooms seemed to have been cleaned and prepared beforehand, long before their arrival. It was also quite possible that the ''disciples who were annoying Grand Elder Fu'' that Elder Miu talked about earlier were the ones who came here to prepare the mansion in anticipation of their arrival.


    "I hope you will not find the stay ufortable.We rarely entertain guests so we are not well-versed in the art of hospitality. We would return in the morning to lead you to the sect master. Please do not leave these quarters in the meantime..."


    Elder Jue wanted to add ''for your safety as well'' but the words stuck in his throat as he was about to speak them as he just cleaned his throat.


    "I will leave some sect protectors outside the gates so that no one disturbs you"


    He then added as politely as possible telling them that there were eyes on them.


    A little more info on Music Dao Cultivators XD


    Thank you for reading,menting, and your great support!!! XD


    DaoistGreenOnion

 Chapter 264 Fish out of water, hamster in the sea

    264 Fish out of water, hamster in the sea


    The night silently fell over the rocky peaks, the mansion near a cliff standing in a tranquil silver light of the moon.


    Wu Long took some time to rx in thepany of heavenly beauties, as they sat on the sofas and armchairs of the living room. Butler Bang served them delicious tea that they all savored while peacefully talking, aughter asionally resounding in the room. Shen Min came out of her shell and excitedly talked with Luo Mingyu and Hua Ziyan, but not before thanking thetter for the thoughtful gesture earlier.


    Old Yen was out in front of the mansion, keeping an eye out for Cloud Piercing Sect or any other possible trouble. Wu Long did not tell him to do that, it was his own understanding of his role.


    After Wei Lan spent some time with everyone, she stood up and quietly left the room, as Ye Ling softly smiled.


    ''She is indeed perceptive in guiding people''


    She thought as Wei Lan urately picked up on Cao Mei''s inner turmoil reaching a culmination during the trip and went off to offer her advice. A trait likely born from years of being an elder and then Grand Elder of a sect, helping the younger generations of disciples through their troubles.


    Ye Ling could have taken on the role of helping the girl through the difficult time as well, but the Pirate Princess was a little cautious of her. The only one apart from her mother that she was a little less guarded with was Wei Lan which made her the best candidate to handle the situation.


    Wu Long saw that as well and smiled at Ye Ling as their eyes met.


    "Haa~ Sister Ye Ling is unfair~ I''m jelly again~"


    Wu Mengqi said when she noticed that and then the othersughed as she snuggled into Wu Long''s embrace as she was sitting on his right side, instantly turning from a ''depressed'' look to a lively one with a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    He smiled and wrapped his hand around her, making her blissfully smile as she closed her eyes.


    ---


    Cao Mei stood on a balcony and looked into the darkness of the ravine below while leaning on to the railing. Summer night wind was fluttering the ends of her short ck hair as her figure was lit by the moonlight.


    "Reminds me of a time a certain someone was in troubled thoughts while looking at the unfamiliar sea scenery"


    Wei Lan''s voice resounded and she slightly trembled, then lightly smiling and turning as her hands came to both sides, slightly supporting her as she held the railing that she leaned on with her back, the graceful and mature figure of the former Grand Eldering into her view.


    "You must think it isughable that the one who sounded so sure of herself and confident back then, even giving you advice is now a sopping mess"


    The Pirate Princess'' lips slightly curled in a wry, self-mocking smile.


    "Not at all, it is normal to be able to give advice to others and yet not being able to deal with one''s own problems, since when it concerns someone else you can keep calm. Does not mean that advice of others is always correct but in your case it helped me tremendously, for which I am still incredibly grateful to you"


    "You have already expressed your gratitude multiple times, Miss Wei Lan"


    Cao Mei shook her head with a sigh.


    "And yet it is still not enough. Just so you understand, if I did not take that leap of faith I might have never had the courage to"


    Wei Lan shook her head as well as she still thought back to how different the world was for her the very next day after she took that step. As if it was full of meaning again, full of color and strong emotions like in childhood.


    "But what is true is that our positions have reversed. You found me in distress while I was in your home territory, swayed by the waves of the sea, and I see you in distress in mine, on a rocky peak of a closed off sect, though not my own"


    She then approached and leaned on the railings as well as she looked into the distance while Cao Mei''s eyes followed her, widening at the realization.


    "Hahahaha, you are right"


    The Pirate Princess startedughing as she thought up aparison that she found funny. She thought that she was like a fish out of water while previously it was as if Wei Lan was a hamster in the sea.


    As sheughed she gradually rxed and then looked at Wei Lan with a slightly refreshed eyes.


    "You know, Wu Long never rejected you, since you never approached him in the first ce"


    Wei Land then said and Cao Mei''s eyes widened at this sudden statement.


    "But... mother..."


    "It would have indeed been wrong if you had wanted your mother to break her rtionship with him for you, something she was willing to do..."


    Wei Lan continued on as Cao Mei lowered her gaze and nodded.


    "...but you did not since you realized that her happiness was as important to you as your own. And you are even willing to sacrifice your feelings in order to not break that happiness she finally obtained. It is verymendable of you as not everyone is able to make such a choice"


    There was a tenderness and praise in Wei Lan''s voice, which were genuine and thus could go deep into the heart of the heartbroken girl.


    "However, since heart cannot bemanded, much like my own when I was struggling with a decision, it is not so easy to give up on your feelings, which was why you tried to avoid Wu Long as much as possible until theypletely passed, correct?"


    As she made an assumption, tears welled up in Cao Mei''s eyes as she nodded, not beingpletely able to reconcile that she had to give up on her feelings.


    "But..."


    Wei Lan then added as she wiped the tear from the cheek of the Pirate Princess with a napkin and had her raise her eyes to look into them, and a surprise appeared in them at the sudden ''but'' that she did not expect.


    "... you underestimate how greedy that man is"


    A smile appeared on Wei Lan''s face as she slightly chuckled, still slightly incredulous that she fell for such a man.


    "Eh?"


    "I mean that while it is true that he started a rtionship with your mother, he never said that he would not start one with you. Look at how many beauties that man has around him, do you think he is satisfied and will stop? If so, then you clearly are underestimating his greed"


    Cao Mei''s eyes widened as it slowly dawned on her, what the beauty in front of her was saying.


    "B-but that is different, they are all unrted, but me and Mother..."


    "Heh, I honestly cannot believe I am saying this, but do you think he cares? No... scratch that, he probably does... in a positive way"


    "..."


    Cao Mei looked at Wei Lan with round eyes as thetter slowly startedughing since the face the Pirate Princess made was of utter astonishment. The thing that made herugh was the absurdity of what she was saying was incredibly apparent in the reaction of the young maiden in front of her, yet she knew that it was true.


    "W-wait... so you mean?"


    "Hahah, fuu~, as I said earlier, you have not been rejected, because you did not approach him, so how could you know? You just have to follow the very same advice you once gave me on that ship"


    Wei Lan calmed down from herughter, and after breathing out to settle the residualughing reflex, told the still shocked and almost speechless Cao Mei.


    Thetter slowly turned back to look at the scenery, as the words of the former Grand Elder slowly sank in.


    Wei Lan did not disturb the thought process of the short-haired beauty and simply looked at the scenery beside her.


    After some time, Cao Mei''s eyes lit with a new light, and a glint of liveliness returned to them as her beauty that was bing slightly dull in the recent days became vibrant again, like a new life was breathed into her.


    "Um... I never know until I try"


    Cao Mei said with a low but decisive voice under her nose and Wei Lan proudly smiled as she recognized that light in her eyes, the light of hope. She was incredibly happy for this youngdy and at the same time proud that she was able to y a role in helping her, finally able to do something for her.


    As she looked at the maiden in love whose cheeks turned rosy, a little more rosy than even excitement would produce, Wei Lan was in an inspired and enlightened mood when...


    "I wonder if he will let me call him ''Daddy'' in bed"


    Cao Mei''s words made her freeze on the spot with that proud smile.


    "Thank you, Miss Wei Lan!!! I will never forget this favor!"


    Cao Mei then said with a wide ''innocent'' smile and excitedly went off to the inside while the frozen solid Wei Lan continued to stand in the same pose and with the same expression. Her smile then slowly turned into a rueful one as she turned to look to the dark ravine, staring into darkness.


    "Haa~ girls these days~"


    She sighed as she was previously constantly bbergasted at how open-minded the trio of Hua Ziyan, Luo Mingyu and Shen Min was. This time shepletely gave up on seeing the younger generation as ''innocent''.


    Hehe XD

 Chapter 265 Like mother, like daughter

    265 Like mother, like daughter


    Cao Mei did not immediately approach Wu Long as he was still with the others, instead readying herself. Even though Wei Lan encouraged her, she was still not sure if he would ept her.


    She first peeked out of the corner as the sounds ofughter were resounding in the room and waved to her mother, who immediately stood up and approached her.


    "What is it Mei''er?"


    Cao Xiang was led to her daughter''s room and as the door was hurriedly closed asked her visibly excited daughter.


    "M... mother, I will ask you one question... I want you to tell me truthfully, and also not worry about anything else but your true opinion..."


    She said as she had to ascertain her mother''s happiness would not be disturbed by her selfishness. The glimmer of hope she saw when she was told that Wu Long might agree to let them both be his women was now held back only by the possibility that her mother was not ready to ept it.


    "What is it Mei''er, you''re scaring me"


    Cao Xiang looked as the short haired beauty with some worry since it was the first time she was so agitated since they made up and also the first time she was talking in such cryptic way.


    "Just tell me you will"


    "Okay, I will, what is it?"


    "If... if I... started a rtionship with Wu Long... although I am not sure if he will ept me, but if he does, will you be okay with it?


    Ah! I am not saying for you to break up with him, I mean... I... w-what?"


    "..., ..., pft...puhah...puhahahaha!"


    As Cao Mei first asked the question, she then realized that it may sound as if she was asking her mother to give way to her, and as she rattled off the exnation her words gradually trailed off as she saw her mother first smile and then start silentlyughing, herughter getting stronger and gradually bing audible as she could not hold it in.


    "hahaha! Aaaahahaha!"


    The Pirate Queen finally could not hold back and held her stomach as she almost folded in two.


    "W-what is it? Mom!"


    Cao Mei looked at her mother with wide eyes as she wasughing uncontrobly, harder than she ever saw herugh.


    "haha... fyu~,of course there is no problem in that, Mei''er, I would be happy for you since you would know what a real happiness means then"


    Cao Xiang finally calmed down and after taking a moment to settle down turned to her daughter with a tender smile, a joy of a mother who wants the best for her child in her eyes as she knew that Wu Long would make her daughter happy. She raised her hand and caressed Cao Mei''s head over her hair.


    "R-really? You will not oppose it?"


    "Really"


    "Be honest with me"


    "I am, dear"


    Cao Mei looked into her mother''s eyes to determine if she was not lying and then a blissful smile started to grow on her face.


    "Thank you, Mom!!!


    Um... but why were youughing?"


    Cao Mei first hugged her mother with a cry of joy and a shiny smile, as thetter hugged her back. And then asked her as she leaned back to look at the Pirate Queen again.


    "Oh, haha, I didn''t imagine you truly would be okay with it just as he said you would... we really are a mother and daughter, both fell for one guy... and both were worrying over giving way to each other while there was no such problem in the first ce"


    "Haha, I see"


    Cao Mei blushed a little as she realized that the man she fell for has already implicitly epted her.


    "I must say, you have a good taste in men"


    Cao Xiang then chuckled and Cao Mei slightly blushed but smiled in return.


    "Haha, ohe on Mother, have a little modesty, there''s really no need to praise yourself too much is there?"


    She then replied and both of themughed.


    ---


    Wu Long came up to the second floor and as his eyes shed with profound light his eyebrow slightly raised up.


    ''Huh, interesting''


    He thought to himself but his attention then turned to the group of women in front who started parting to their own rooms.


    After sending off his beauties to sleep with a kiss to each one went to his room. As he turned around the corner he saw a short-haired beauty with hazel eyes, standing not far from the door, seemingly waiting for him.


    As usual she wore very tight small shorts that exposed her long and slender legs and today a white shirt that she tied not far below her ample chest, the buttons straining to keep the chest within covered.


    Wu Long smiled at her and she blushed as she looked at him with a glint of nervousness and excitement in her eyes.


    Wu Long chuckled as he noticed a certain nervous and doting mother peeking from a corner of the corridor to the side, still entertaining a thought that he did not see her. It seems that prior to himing into view Cao Mei was actively gesturing, likely telling her mother to go away and that she would be fine, since at the moment he saw her she quickly put her hands down.


    "Um... M...mis... Wu Long... can Ie in? I-... I want to talk to you"


    Cao Mei first wanted to say ''Mister Wu'', but remembering him always saying to call him by name changed her address.


    "Sure, it would be my pleasure"


    He smiled and opened the door for her, entering and closing it behind him when she passed through.


    "This might be sudden... or not... I don''t know. But...I liked you from the time I first met you, and more and more since... and..."


    Cao Mei spoke as her face was getting redder and redder.


    ''Heh, like mother, like daughter''


    Wu Long inwardly chuckled at the way they both got red in the same way.


    "You do not have to be so nervous, as I am sure you know my answer already, just say what you want"


    Wu Long approached her, a charming smile on his face, his words said with a soothing calm tone.


    She looked at him as her eyes slightly widened and she stopped fidgeting, as if enchanted looking into his eyes. She then closed her eyes and took a deep breath, calming down her nervousness. When she opened her eyes again, she looked straight at him with a determined look.


    "I want to be yours"


    Wu Long''s smile turned slightly wider as he came right in front of her.


    "Well said, my little pirate princess"


    He chuckled, and she sprung at him, her arms wrapping around his neck while his wrapped around her waist as their lips met in a passionate, vigorous kiss.


    Hehe XD


    I know what some people are waiting for, but let her have her first alone XD


    I will not deprive you of the thing you want inter scenes XD


    Thank you very much for reading,menting, and supporting the novel!!! XD


    DaoistGreenOnion

 Chapter 266 (R18) Make me yours

    <h4>Chapter 266 (R18) Make me yours</h4>


    Her kissing was unskilled much like her mother''s but she had a lot of eagerness and passion. He gradually took over as he guided her and she melted in his arms as never-before-felt sensations made her weak in the knees and her head lightly spin, dizzy from the sparks of pleasure that shot of with the movements of his lips and tongue.


    "Mmuah... haa~ haa~ haa~ more"


    As their lips parted with a thin string of saliva stretching and disappearing between she opened her eyes, to look at him with an unfocused, gaze as she heavily breathed and a single word escaped her plump lips as she leaned in again, unable to get enough of this heavenly feeling.


    She felt a warm feeling from his hands that were wrapped around her waist, the skin he touched red up as she started to turn incredibly sensitive. Her body temperature gradually rose as their kiss deepened and intensified.


    He started slowly walking without breaking the kiss, leading her closer to the bed and as their kiss ended she looked up at him. The embers of desire that were in her eyes after the first kiss were now raging mes.


    "Haa~ haa~ take me, haa~ ha~, make me yours... all of me"


    Her voice was very slightly hoarse as her curvaceous body was subtly moving to amodate the heavy breathing and an itching sensation that she felt for the first time appear between her legs.


    He smiled and his right hand slowly went to the front of her body as it went up, sending tingles whenever it passed as he caressed the skin on her waist and then when it went up, it easily slid into her shirt to grasp a full, heavy breast.


    "Ahm"


    She moaned unintentionally and her cheeks became red as she looked away from him.


    "Mmf, nngh, hmmn"


    His hand began kneading the soft and heavy, heavenly flesh, sinking his fingers into it and feeling the smooth and supple skin. He then leaned down and kissed her again, as she moaned into his lips while his left hand slowly approached the juicy ass wrapped in tight shorts.


    "Uhmmm~!"


    When he grabbed the meaty ass cheek, she moaned into the kiss as her closed eyes flew open, but quickly became zed over with pleasure as his touches, both down below and up above, were making her head spin.


    His left hand then went further down, and his fingers went through in between her legs to massage the sensitive area from behind, and shivers of intense pleasure she never felt ran through her as her hand went on to his forearms and tightly held on to him. He did not stop caressing her from atop her shorts and within the shirt, the fingers of his left hand quickly starting to feel a damp sensation.


    "Uhmm, umm, hmm, Uuuummmm~!!!"


    As she moaned he twined his tongue with hers at the same time as he pinched the nipple on her breast and her mind wentpletely nk as he knees legspletely gave in. His left arm held her close as his hand continued to massage the area the quickly became sopping wet and dripping with juice while her body was lightly spasming in his embrace.


    "Muah~ haah haa~ haa~"


    As hey her on the bed, she roughly breathed while he untied the shirt and undid the three buttons that were closed to reveal two supple and mind-stirringly shaped breasts as his hands moved down and slid the shorts off of her, and to his surprise there were white bikini strings underneath instead of regr panties.


    His mind stirred as the bikini made her look incredibly erotic as shey on the bed, her full and juicy chest heaving and her legs slightly bent inward.


    He started to disrobe, as his clothes fell on to the floor and when she finally came to he had only his pants on. Her eyes widened as he smiled and leaned over with one knee on the bed and kissed her breast, sending a jolt through her, and "Ahm!", a moan escaped her lips.


    His hands started massaging both of her breasts as he covered her belly with kisses and when he came closer to the white bikini she held her breath as every touch of his lips on her skin sent a lightning through her.


    As he slid aside the part of the bikini that covered her pink pussy, never before seen by a man he started pleasuring her with his mouth, driving her to the peaks of pleasure as she screamed in delight.


    "Aaaah!! Please, no more, take me!"


    She screamed out after some time and he obliged, taking out his cock and prated her tight pussy, taking advantage of the ample juices that covered it to smoothly slide in, parting the walls of her vagina and reaping her maidenhood. She screamed out, not from pain but pleasure as his hand wasying tly atop her lower abdomen, spreading warm and pleasant feeling, and his dick was pleasantly making her full.


    "Aah! Mmm! Yes! Make me your woman! Aaangh!"


    She grabbed onto the bedsheets above her head while her gorgeous and slender body with curvy hips and chest arched, pushing her breasts up that then swayed back and forth in a bewitching motion.


    His cock was sinking balls deep into her, spreading her tightness and feeling her wetness. She bit her lower lip and moaned out in pleasure as her walls curled around him, squeezing and caressing his dick.


    ''Ah! It- it can go even deeper?!?''


    As she got used to having him inside he flipped her over and started pounding her from behind, mming his hips into her juicy ass and making her body thrust forward, sending drops of sweat flying off from her erect nipples. Her alluring back was covered in beads of sweat that slid and formed tiny streams that went across the mind-stirring arc.


    "Aaah! Aaaaaah!!! I''mi- Aaaaaaaaah!!!"


    He passed his hand around her waist and started teasing her clit from below, making her scream out and start convulsing as she gushed with juices and he filled her with his cum at the same moment, causing her eyes to roll up from the ecstatic sensation of his sperm hitting her womb with strong vigorous pumps.


    "Uvfffmmmm!!!"


    She trembled as her hands clenched down on the bedhseets and she bit on her lower lip again, her moan bing shaky because of the intense trembling.


    When she slightly calmed down, he leaned down, and hugging her came back up, holding her in his arms as he began moving his hips again.


    "Aaah! Ahm Uuuhm!"


    Her hands went over her shoulders to the back of his head and her figure curved in an incredibly erotic pose as his movements made her body arch in a sexy dance. His right hand went on her abdomen,ying tly at the exact ce his cock was hitting her uterus, intensifying the feeling and at the same time holding her firmly. His left hand went around her waist as well, passing in between her breasts, arriving on her upper chest as he started stuffing her tight pussy over and over again.


    "Aaah! Aaang! Nnng! I am yours nnghah! All of me! aaah! I belong only to you! Aaaah!"


    ''This is unreal, this feels soooo good''


    She moaned as her sweaty hot body was coursed by waves of pleasure, sparks going off and making her mind nk with each thrust of his hips. She slightly turned and her lips were met by his, making her forget anything and everything, basking in the euphoric feeling of being held by him.


    He came inside her again, and theny her on the bed, raising one of her legs up and holding it with both hands as he drove his hips into her crotch as she naturally became half-turned, giving her a taste of new pleasure.


    "T-thank you"


    As she came over and over, being filled with his cum each time, she finally became exhausted, and after thest orgasm in a simple position under him she weakly said, looking him in the eyes with an unfocused gaze as her mind gradually slid into thefort of sleep.

 Chapter 267 Fake or Real?

    <h4>Chapter 267 Fake or Real?</h4>


    Wu Long cleaned Cao Mei with warm wet towels and then dry ones, gentlyying her into the bed and covering her with the bed covers, tucking her in. He smiled and brushed off a lock of short hair from her face and kissed her on the forehead.


    He then clothed himself and went out of the room, going through the corridors and arriving at a certain room.


    He came in and as his eyes shed with profound patterns, touched a wall, his Spiritual Qi running across it and then as if water being poured collects into trenches, it was gathered into a pattern, revealing an array.


    The bed slid to the side, revealing a cave staircase, and he went in, descending into the rocky peak the mansion stood on as the passage closed behind him on its own after a certain period of time passed.


    He went down the stairs for a long time until he came down into a ratherrge cave hall that had entrances to several caves.


    "Cui''er, are you sure about this?"


    "Don''t worry Sister, how do you think I snuck out with everyone thinking I was still in seclusion?"


    Soon, familiar voices resounded in whispers, deep down in the caves, slowly approaching the cave hall Wu Long descended to.


    "But still, someone must know of these passages"


    "Heh, I found out about them in old records, even older than the Wood Spirit Empire. They were coded in a music sheet, and only a prodigy like me could decipher them, hahahaha!"


    The proudness in the voice could be felt without seeing the expression of the one talking.


    "Cui''er! Be quiter! What if someone hears you?"


    A startled whisper came back in response.


    "Heh! This stuck-up sect doesn''t entertain guests at all. Why do they even need an area for guests? Don''t worry! I guarantee you that there is no one on this entire peak, let alone these secret caves"


    "It is better to be safe than sorry"


    "What are you afraid of? I said there''s no one- Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! There''s someone there!!!"


    "Aaaaah!!!"


    Gong Cui appeared from around the corner with a proud and confident smile and screamed out in fright as she stumbled upon a figure leaning on a wall.


    By reflex, when Gong Cui started screaming Gong Liwei screamed out as well as thentern she held almost fell out of her hand.


    "Nice to see you are both in good health"


    A familiar to them voice said with a chuckle as they were already turning to run. They froze, and as Gong Liwei also turned the corner to shine thentern on the figure leaning on the wall they saw a familiar handsome face looking at them with an amused expression and a glint ofughter in his eyes.


    "M-Mister Wu?!?!"


    Gong Liwei eximed in shock.


    "I-it''s a fake!!! Sister it''s a fake! Let''s run!!!"


    Gong Cui said with rattling teeth as her hair stood up and her skin was covered in goosembumps.


    "What nonsense are you spouting it''s Mister Wu"


    "...Sister... That good guy''s in the capital"


    She said and Gong Liwei froze as goozebumps started spreading on her as well, her face bing paler, an expression of horror appearing on it.


    "Hahaha, you both are as entertaining as before. I am not fake..."


    "Liar! That''s exactly what a fake would say!!!"


    Gong Cui interjected as she pointed her finger at him while Gong Liwei simply stood silently, both of them ready to run at the first sign of him moving.


    "I arrived in the Profound Music Pce this evening, to be honest I am surprised you were so slow in getting here. To think I arrived earlier when you departed long before us"


    Wu Long chuckled in response, not trying to move since he knew they would dart off the second he did. And while he could catch up it was better to settle the matter while they were still in the mind to talk, even if suspicious.


    "Well that~"


    Gong Cui looked away with an expression of pure innocence on her face while Gong Liwei''s face darkened, her expression more resembling a depressed one.


    "Ah... I see"


    Wu Long suddenly understood that with Gong Cui as a guide it was actually a miracle they arrived when they did.


    "Anyway, how can you prove that you are not a fake?"


    "Umm, I can give you a hug since you did not receive one before"


    "Oh? Really? Sister! This is a real one"


    "Cui''er"


    Gong Liwei facepalmed as her little sister excitedly eximed.


    "What? No?"


    "I don''t know, but how does this hug prove anything?"


    "Hmmm, well he''s as kind as the real one... to give out free hugs. And also my intuition is somehow telling me he''s real"


    Gong Cui put her finger on her lower lip and said while her sister sighed even more heavily.


    "Alright alright, in all seriousness, aren''t you a Music Dao Cultivator? Then just my voice should be a good enough indicator"


    Wu Long then said as Gong Liwei''s alertness was going up because of his fooling around.


    As he said this, the Gong sisters widened their eyes and then looked at each other with the look that said "Why did I not think of that?", written all over their beautiful faces.


    "See? I can just speak and you know I am real"


    Wu Long then said as Gong Cui concentrated, and then smiled.


    "It''s really him!"


    She eximed and Gong Liwei sighed with relief as both of them abandoned the posture of running away.


    "But... what are you doing here?"


    Gong Liwei then asked and Wu Long shrugged his shoulders.


    "I have some business not far from here and Her Majesty arranged for this sect to take care of me"


    He said, and the Gong sisters nodded with understanding.


    "Oh, and there are guests from the Cloud Piercing Sect staying not far from the mansion above, on the same peak"


    "Heeh?!?! ...! Ah! Ahaha..ha, well, it may OCCAAASIONALLY be used..."


    As he added the information about the other guests of the sect, Gong Cui first eximed with surprise and then, feeling a gaze from the side looked over at the sister who was ring at her and a dryugh escaped her lips.


    "You said it was never used"


    "Come on... and how should I know anyway? I have only been here two years..."


    Gong Cui shrugged and Gong Liwei''s shoulders shook as she was trying to calm down, some violent thoughts swirling in her mind.


    "Anyway, instead of speaking here in this cold and dark cave, shall we go up and have a talk with some warm tea?"


    Wu Long said and both sisters nodded as the caves were quite chilly even in the summer, and the three started climbing the stairs leading to the mansion Wu Long and his beauties stayed in.

 Chapter 268 Investment

    <h4>Chapter 268 Investment</h4>


    As they came up to the mansion, Wu Long led them downstairs, to the first floor of the mansion where Butler Bang slightly widened his eyes at the sight of the sisters who suddenly appeared seemingly from thin air, but silently went to prepare tea without any questions.


    "Were you going to use this mansion to stay for some time?"


    Wu Long asked and the sisters nodded.


    "I need to e out of seclusion'' soon, and we got dyed in our travels so I proposed that Sister stays in here while I deal with the sect"


    Gong Cui said with a little guilty look as Gong Liwei shook her head with a sigh.


    "Hmm, we will stay here for tonight, and I will leave everyone to go out alone tomorrow, so you can stay with us for the time being if you want. But we will not be here for long, so I am not sure if you can avoid detection after we leave"


    "... Thank you"


    Gong Liwei sighed as she was once again receiving help, when she was not able to properly repay him for thest time.


    "Sister, I think he likes you"


    Gong Cui put her lips right next to her sister''s ear while covering the side of her face with her hand and whispered, to which Gong Liwei only rolled her eyes.


    "What? Don''t you think he''s being so nice to you?"


    Gong Cui giggled and her sister put her index finger on her forehead, pushing her face away from her as the former giggled some more and sat straight again.


    Wu Long inwardly chuckled as he looked at the ''knowing smile'' of some more and sat straight again.


    Wu Long inwardly chuckled as he looked at the ''knowing smile'' of Gong Cui that was very ''discreet''. The green eyes of the maiden shone with a light of amusement.


    Butler Bang served tea and they talked a little more before standing up.


    "I need to sneak back into my practice room so I will be going into the tunnels"


    "Be careful Cui''er"


    Gong Cui prepared to return to the sect and Gong Liwei hugged her tightly.


    "Un, don''t worry sister, I am going to enter another seclusion, this time a longer one, so that we can figure things out"


    Gong Cui nodded and showed her thumbs up with both hands, making Gong Liwei somehow even more worried.


    "See youter, Fairy Gong Cui"


    Wu Long gave his farewells with a smile and Gong Cui gave him a thumbs up with a wink and a whisper of "I am rooting for you" while her lips curled up in a wide grin, making her older sister facepalm again and Wu Long chuckle.


    When she descended into the caves, Butler Bang went to show Gong Liwei to an empty room she could use. Upon returning after showing her to the room...


    "Here"


    Wu Long gave him six scrolls, and the old butler respectfully received them with both hands.


    "What would the Young Master have me do with these"


    He then asked, ready to put them away so he could deliver them wherever Wu Long needed or take them for safekeeping.


    "It took a bit to write these so I am only giving them now.


    There are a few techniques I chose in them that would suit you and help you advance in your cultivation, as well as some skills that would make you stronger.


    The three tied with the green strings are for you, and the other three tied with the blue ones are for Old Yen"


    Wu Long said and the old butler''s eyes widened with surprise as his hands holding the scrolls slightly trembled.


    "Young Master..."


    "No need to argue or refuse, Butler Bang. You decided to follow me, so the least I can do is take care of you. While you have your duties, and carry them out impably, I have my responsibilities as the one being followed as well"


    Wu Long said while cing his hand on the old man''s shoulder as thetter''s eyes slightly reddened.


    "But, I am already quite old, and my potential has long since dried up, would it not be more efficient for Old Yen to have them all?"


    "I chose them specifically with your characteristics and cultivation types in mind"


    ''And tweaked them a little for a better fit''


    Wu Long started, and supplementing in his mind, continued with "so there is really no meaning in handing him the ones that are for you, they would not fit.


    The techniques in here are much more efficient than you think, so they will at the very least let you advance to Foundation Building Realm and Old Yen to the Core Formation Realm. If you utilize them well and continue to break your limits there is no reason for you to stop at any realm.


    Talent does indeed exist, and has some bearing on one''s potential. But potential, unlike talent, is not something set in stone. With effort you can go distances no one imagined possible".


    As Wu Long spoke the old butler''s eyes widened with shock as he then looked down at the scrolls, that turned out to be priceless treasures.


    "Young Master... this is..."


    "As I said, I wrote them myself so it did not cost anything, and more than that, if you really are that reluctant to ept them, do it as your duty of a butler.


    In fact, just know that I am doing it for myself. I don''t want to search for a new butler after some years when I already have a perfect butler by my side.


    And as for the skills, it is an investment since the stronger you are the better you can carry out your duties"


    Wu Long said, as he went toward the corridor that lead to his room, leaving Butler Bang who stood immovably in ce, emotionally looking at the priceless scrolls in his hands as an expression of determination gradually appeared on his face.


    ''I must answer Young Master''s kindness and trust, and do my best to learn these''


    He thought, the turbidness in his eyes bing less apparent as a sharp look came to rece it.


    Wu Long, in the meantime, returned to the room and disrobing againy next to the soundly sleeping Cao Mei, carefully embracing her as she sweetly mumbled in her sleep with a blissful smile while he slightly adjusted her posture and going to sleep with the beauty in his arms.

 Chapter 269 Status

    <h4>Chapter 269 Status</h4>


    Cao Mei woke up in an elevated mood, and as she turned her hazel eyes up, saw his gaze, calm, soothing and caring.


    "Morning"


    She smiled, blushing as the memories ofst night went through her head.


    "Morning"


    He answered with a smile and she sank into an ocean of emotions, still in a daze that this was real.


    After enjoying some time cuddling enjoying the warm and fuzzy feeling of being in his embrace, she sat up on the bed, the covers sliding off her. The sun rays that broke through the windows lit her gorgeous body, slender and yet with enchanting curves. She raised her arms and stretched, but then, sensing a gaze from the side looked at him and saw a glint of appreciating the view in his eyes.


    Her cheeks reddened and her hands came to cover her ample chest, somehow making the scene he saw even more enticing, as she sat basked in sunlight, half-turned with rosy cheeks, looking slightly down, covering her chest that still peeked out of both arms. Her waist was slightly turned and bent to the side, creating a graceful pose. Her ck short hair were still messy, adding to the picturesque scenery.


    "Heh, if those guys were not approaching the mansion at the moment, that gesture would have started a morning cultivation session"


    Wu Long chuckled, warning her as she became redder and he got up from the bed, starting to put on a new set of white robes with navy blue lining.


    As he was putting on his robes, he nced back to see her bent over, putting her long and slender, elegant leg through a different set of bikini strings, setting her foot and then putting another one through as well, sliding it up as she unbent with an elegant wavy motion, not noticing that he was looking.


    ''Really, those guys truly have bad timing''


    Wu Long inwardly chuckled as he finished putting on his robes, and leaned on the wall as he looked at her putting on her tight shorts, and then finally taking out a white blouse. As she put her arms through the elbow-length sleeves she turned while tying it below and froze as she saw those same eyes that she did not long ago when she woke up, but now bearing a resemnce to the eyes of a tiger watching its prey.


    She quickly tied up the blouse as her face flushed red and he chuckled as he went to the door while she turned to look out of the window with her heart racing.


    Wu Long came out of the room and saw Ye Ling who saw a glimpse of the Pirate Princess in the room and smiled at him.


    "Finally, I thought you are going to make the poor girl go through as long period as you once had me go through"


    She chuckled and he wryly smiled as he was not always so perceptive of the feelings, or open about his desires and good with words, his rtionship with Ye Ling evolving extremely slowly.


    "Hah, she does not yet have a lifespan long enough for that don''t you think?"


    Wu Long said and bothughed as she approached him and fixed the linings of his robes on him as he usually wore his clothes quite casually. Her refined fingers, slid under his cor, straightening out the wrinkled parts.


    He leaned in and gave her a kiss, and warning her about Gong Liwei as Butler Bang approached to inform that Elder Jue arrived. He nodded to the old butler and went out, on the way giving a kiss to a sleepy Wu Mengqi who came out of her room while rubbing her eyes, with bed hair and still yawning.


    When he arrived at the hall he was in yesterday, he saw Gong Cui standing next to Fan Shuei, smiling while the Sect Master was speaking with a puzzled expression on her face.


    "...-id not learn it? But you spent three times the time you usually do in this seclusion... the Song of a Broken Spear is not any more difficult than the Song of the Ethereal Mountain you learnedst time. Are you sure you took the right scroll?"


    Fan Shuei''s voice reached Wu Long and he smiled since she probably did not even read it, let alone learn it.


    "Oh! That might be true, anyway, I might need another seclusion, Pce Master"


    "Haa~ I would love to give you that opportunity but there is going to be a meeting of the Five Great Sects soon, and we do not know if your next seclusion will also be dyed, we cannot risk it"


    The Pce Master massaged her temples as she spoke, prompting a slightly panicked expression to appear on Gong Cui''s face.


    "Eh? Is that why there are people from the Cloud Piercing Sect here?"


    "Hm? How do you know about it?"


    "...Ahahahaha"


    As the younger Gong sister asked with a realization the Sect Leader widened her eyes, and the former started profusely sweating as a dryugh escaped her, her eyes starting to wander, causing thetter to narrow her eyes. She knew her disciple as the back of her hand, and the fact she did not learn the piece that she went into seclusion toprehend was already questionable enough. But this reaction just now was a dead giveaway that something was wrong.


    In truth Gong Cui could have just answered that she heard it on the way around the sect and that would not have been questioned, but the reaction she gave made Fan Shuei finally suspicious.


    "Khm"


    At this time, Gong Cui''s wandering gaze met Wu Long''s and a glimmer of hope appeared in her eyes as he chuckled and lightly cleared his throat, shifting the Pce Master''s attention to himself while the young maiden sighed with relief, at least for now.


    "Greetings, Mister Wu, I hope the stay was not too ufortable"


    "Thank you for the hospitality, Pce Master Fan"


    scrutinizing eyes. His tone did not match the fact that there was an altercation between him and the other guest party.


    "I heard you had trouble with Elder Miu of the Cloud Piercing Sect... may I ask you borate on what happened?"


    "Elder Jue was there so I doubt there is anything I can add that you do not know"


    Fan Shuei slightly frowned as she was expecting at least an apology or, better, an exnation to his actions. It was long since evident that there was no missing information about the incident, and this question was just a way to give him an opportunity for those things.


    The expressions of the people in the hall darkened as well as Wu Long consistently talked with their Sect Leader on equal terms, and did not lower his head. He was not a disciple or even a member of the sect so it was a given that Fan Shuei''s status did not bear as much weight on him, but his demeanor would normally only be eptable if he was a ruler of a country on par with the three empires or a leader of an organization ofparable prowess and influence.


    "Regarding my request, I have heard it was already granted, so I would like to ask to be guided to the one who granted it"


    A murmur went through the hall as Wu Long took the initiative to push the talk through, effectively ending the topic without giving leeway to continue it. It was essentially ''not giving face'' to the Sect Master at all. As Fan Shuei furrowed her eyebrows and opened her mouth to answer...


    "Where is he? Where is the one who disrespected the mighty Cloud Piercing Sect?"


    Suddenly a shout resounded within the hall as the doors opened with a loud *Bang*.

 Chapter 270 Ooops

    <h4>Chapter 270 Ooops</h4>


    A middle-aged man with a line of gray hair going through ck came into the hall with a strong stride, his face with an expression of a strict teachering to scold disobedient disciples.


    As soon as he saw Wu Long his pupils contracted and with the words "so it is you" a pressure of a Core Formation Realm practitioner started to emanate, concentrating on the nonchnt young man who turned to look with a calm gaze.


    "Grand Elder Fu, please mind your conduct"


    Fan Shuei''s face finally shown anger. Releasing the pressure of one''s cultivation base was an incredibly hostile act, and doing so within the territory of another sect was considered a major breach of conduct.


    "... My apologies, Pce Master Fan, please understand that I was too emotional"


    Grand Elder Fu''s eyes widened when he saw Wu Long just standing there, as if nothing was wrong and looking at him with indifference. He then released the pressure and reluctantly shifting his eyes from Wu Long looked past him to the agitated Fan Shuei.


    Wu Long in fact was truly lower in realm than the man, so the pressure of his cultivation base, however skilled Wu Long was, should by all norms make it hard to not only stand, but even breathe with the difference in Major Realms. The reason he was able topletely ignore that was the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art, since he simply treated the pressure as energy to refine, and tempered his body, although very mildly.


    "Even if I understand your reason I cannot condone your conduct, or demeanor in barging in here"


    Fan Shuei, visibly displeased spoke with a tone that would makeva frozen solid.


    "Hm, I think I already apologized, Pce Master Fan. And did so despite the fact that the incident happened on your territory"


    Grand Elder Fu''s tone slightly changed, clearly expressing that ''apologizing once was enough''.


    ''Hmm, I thought it was so yesterday, but the rtionship really is strained''


    Wu Long thought as he looked at that. Last night''s interaction between the elders was one thing, but if even a Grand Elder allows himself to behave like this toward the Sect Leader, it shows a clear tension between the two sects as a whole, not just a rtionship between two individual elders.


    As it was apparent from both times Wu Long observed the interaction between these sects, the tension stemmed from the demeanor of superiority of the Cloud Piercing Sect members. The question was, whether that was simple pompous attitude and delusion or an actual disparity in the status and power of the sects.


    Fan Shuei''s face paled from anger, but she chose to not pursue the topic as it was apparent that the first apology was thest courtesy Grand Elder Fu was going to give on this matter.


    "... It is true that it happened on our territory, but Mister Wu here is..."


    "Wu? Is it that puny Wu Family of the Wood Spirit Empire? Hah! And with that backing you dare beat and severely injure an Elder of the Cloud Piercing Sect? You are in way over your head, boy"


    Grand Elder Fu scoffed, cutting in as soon as he heard Fan Shuei mention a name. And while Cloud Piercing Sect was one of the Five Great Sects and incredibly powerful ifpared to one aristocratic family of an Empire, it was still an exaggeration to call the Wu Family ''puny'' even for them.


    However, the fact that Fan Shuei decided to swallow the rudeness of the man before told Wu Long that there was indeed a disparity between the sects, meaning that the high and mighty behavior of this man, and possibly arge portion of his sect, based on the fact that such a man was allowed to be an envoy to another Great Sect was a mixture of true superior power and swollen pride that could have well resulted from that power.


    Once Wu Long got the gist of the general situation between the sect he was curious about hepletely lost interest in Grand Elder Fu, turning to look at Fan Shuei.


    "I would really appreciate that reply to my question, Pce Master Fan"


    Wu Long said in a calm tone, and a murmur went through the hall once more, this time a little more turbulent. Grand Elder Fu''s face that was filled and then topped up with superiority, zed on top with ridicule and additionally sprinkled with even more superiority suddenly started melting into a grimace as a vein popped up on his forehead.


    Fan Shuei also looked at him with widened eyes as she did not expect him topletely ignore a Grand Elder of a Great Sect.


    "I..."


    "It seems that family does not even teach manners nowadays. Makes me question is there a need for such an aristocratic family to exist"


    Grand Elder Fu cut in as the Pce Master was about to speak again to make a snarky remark as he strained to keep all the superiority that was melting and dripping away on his face with a forced smile. The menacing meaning behind hisst few words apparent to everyone.


    "Are you going to tell him or am I?"


    Wu Long said to Fan Shuei and a hint of astonishment, puzzlement, and then... excitement appeared in the old woman''s turbid eyes. She turned her gaze to the man whose expression was making ast stand in keeping up appearances.


    "The Wu Family indeed no longer exists"


    She then stated in a calm tone with measured pace of speech, and the man froze.


    "Eh?"


    "And the one you are trying to speak to is the one who is single-handedly responsible for its demise, particrly its top was annihted by his hands directly"


    She then added as a light of contentment and satisfaction appeared in her eyes, looking at the grimace of half-superiority half-anger that was gradually fading away, savoring that moment when his eyes shown incredulity, disbelief, and finally, fear.


    "T-This bo-...this man? Haha, haha... Y-you cannot be s-serious... Pce Master Fan..."


    Grand Elder Fu stuttered as he spoke with a light dryugh, desperately trying to find on the face of the old woman a sign of it being either a joke or simply not true as the words sank in his mind. However, what he saw was something he was very familiar with, a hint of enjoyment at another''s misfortune. The people who came in with the Grand Elder all paled.


    His widened eyes then slowly lowered from the old woman on a tform at the end of the hall, to the man standing in front of him, who still was not acknowledging his presence, facing the Pce Master.


    The back that was facing the group from the Cloud Piercing Sect now seemed eerie, despite absolutely nothing changing outwardly. The simple knowledge that Wu Long decimated an ancient influential family with three Core Reformation Realm Ancestors made this figure calmly standing there terrifying.


    "Ooops"


    Gong Cui covered her mouth with a light giggle after a word escaped her mouth. And the hall turned deathly silent afterward, a silence in which even a sound of a pin dropped would be heard incredibly loud and clear.

 Chapter 271 Femme Fatale

    <h4>Chapter 271 Femme Fatale</h4>


    The silence was bing stretched, and every second was making the Cloud Piercing Sect members more awkward and embarrassed. And yet, they could not bring themselves to say anything to Wu Long either. Grand Elder Fu''s face slowly started turning red, both from frustration and shame as he opened and closed his mouth while Wu Long still simply stood there while looking at the Pce Master, who was visibly enjoying this scene.


    "J... just wait- uh!"


    Finally, the middle aged man could only squeeze out these ''grand words'' and he prepared to turn and leave, thus preserving at least a semnce of his dignity, but then, Wu Long''s hand started toe up and the man stumbled back as did his subordinates, who backed away. Wu Long''s hand came up to his neck and lightly massaged it as he moved his head from side to side.


    The members of the Cloud Piercing Sect almost choked when they saw that as they turnedpletely red from shame and hurriedly left the hall.


    "Psst, puhahahaha...!"


    As the door closed behind them, a suppressedughter of a green-eyed beauty leaked, followed by uncontroble burst of her tinklingughter. A few seconds after Gong Cui broke the silence a resoundingughter broke out in the room, all elders of the Profound Music Pceughing out loud with delighted faces, as Fan Shuei chuckled and looked at Wu Long with appreciation. The members of the Cloud Piercing Continent stopped in front of the doors, their faces dark, their shoulders slightly shaking in anger.


    "Let''s go!"


    Grand Elder Fu spat out with gritted teeth and resumed walking with a quick, angry stride.


    "Did you see his face? I thought he is going to explode! Ahahaha!"


    "How great to see someone wipe that self-important smug off his face! Hahaha!"


    "That face p was so resounding it probably reached his sect! Haahaha!"


    The elders began eximing as they could not hold in their emotions. It could be seen just how much frustration they held in over the days of their visit, and possibly years of interacting with them.


    The previously unpleasant Wu Long now was a wee guest of the sect in one short moment.


    "I appreciate you giving me the honors"


    Fan Shuei said with a tone of gratitude, and Wu Long smiled in response.


    "A small token of my appreciation for the hospitality and the trouble, no need to mention it"


    Wu Long''s words made a lot of elders in the hall instantly even more amicable toward him.


    "Ah, yes, I have yet to introduce her, this is our Sect''s most talented prodigy..."


    Fan Shuei then saw Wu Long''s eyes shift to her side and as she started speaking, the green-eyed beauty proudly puffed her chest out while her fists were on her sides with a wide smile.


    ''Fufufu, this nice guy has not yet experienced my brilliance, so he may think of me as a simple girl, now is finally the time for him to see the real me''


    Was her thought at the words ''most talented prodigy'' of her Master and Sect Leader.


    "...in centuries as well as the most air-headed person to ever seed in Music Dao, truly a miracle, Prime Disciple Gong Cui"


    "M-master!!!"


    Gong Cui nearly stumbled while standing as her pose crumbled and she looked at her master with a look of betrayal while the hall was filled with another burst ofughter from the elders.


    "Hahah, it is my pleasure knowing such a beautifuldy, Prime Disciple Gong Cui"


    "Hehe, oh~ no need for such ttery, though I suppose a little more will not be too much"


    Wu Long chuckled while Gong Cui''s cheeks reddened and she put both hands on them, her eyes looking down as her leg started drawing a small circle on the floor.


    "Of course not, since ttery is something exaggerated, while I simply stated the truth"


    "Hehe~he~"


    Gong Cui''s cheeks reddened even more as her lips curled into a pleased smile.


    ''Hm? What if this nice guy likes me and not Sister? Oh no! My poor sister! And I actually told her that he liked her, getting her hopes up! How cruel of me!''


    Her thoughts suddenly paused and then flew away into another world. A romance drama between sisters yed out in intricate details in there as she sighed with a rueful smile.


    ''Haa~ it is not so easy to be an otherworldly beauty with overflowing talents~ I guess I am what is called a Femme Fatale...''


    Wu Long looked at the rapidly changing expressions of the green-eyed beauty with an amused glint in his eyes, wondering what this ''miracle creature'' was thinking this time around, unaware that he was already a leading character in a maiden''s drama story.


    "I am sorry, Mister Wu, I cannot answer your feelings"


    She said with a mncholic look of a tragically beautiful woman, and theughter in the hall gradually died down, reced by confusion.


    Wu Long''s eyebrow went up as he was as confused as everyone in the hall, and then smiled.


    "I see, it truly is a pity, I must give up then"


    He made a "rueful smile of begrudging eptance" and nodded...


    "Heh?"


    ...prompting Gong Cui to look up at him with a slight shock as there was no tearful tirade about undying love and never giving up. The scenario that was already written, and partially lived out, went out of the window just like that as all of the subsequent events spanning thousands of chapters dissipated.


    Wu Long inwardly chuckled as he looked at the somewhat lost expression of the maiden.


    Fan Shuei was looking at them with raised eyebrows and after realization started hitting her had a strong urge to facepalm. Her guest had to y along with the fantasy of her student, making the Pce Master almost cry out with embarrassment, both second-hand embarrassment for her student and her own as a Sect Leader.


    "Uh... Cui''er, you asked about another seclusion right? You may go"


    "Eh?"


    Gong Cui, who has yet to recover from the suddenly ended romantic drama was subsequently hit with another shocking event as just not long ago it was apparent that Fan Shuei was not going to agree to the seclusion so easily.


    "But Master... the meeting of the Five-..."


    "Don''t worry about it, it is mostly for us old folk anyway, for your younger generation it is much more important to improve. Yes, this time you can take even longer, take as much time as you need"


    Fan Shuei turned her around and started pushing her to go.


    "Eeeeh? But... but what about..."


    Gong Cui turned her head as she was being pushed forward with puzzlement all over her face.


    "It''s alright, leave everything to your Master and go with a peace of mind"


    The Pce Master spoke with a soothing tone as a few female attendants came to help her and led the still confused Prime Disciple away.


    "Whew~... My apologies for that, Mister Wu. She is a special one"


    Fan Shuei first took a moment to take a breath and wipe her forehead with a napkin, and then, after a second of collecting herself turned to Wu Long with a smile. He almostughed out loud as he watched the whole spectacle, expecting to see the confused maiden emerging from the caves in the mansion soon enough.

 Chapter 272 Beast of Burden

    <h4>Chapter 272 Beast of Burden</h4>


    Wu Long shook his head with a smile indicating to the Sect Leader that he was not taking offence to Gong Cui''s antics.


    ''It''s kind of cute to be honest''


    He inwardly chuckled as he remembered her shy and at the same time pleased expression.


    As Wu Long looked at Fan Shuei, she sighed and nodded since she understood what he meant by that gaze.


    "Yes, your request has indeed been granted. I will personally escort you to the Great Protector"


    She finally could not find a reason to dy the request. Their goal in postponing the meeting Wu Long came here for was in trying to learn what was his goal, one way or another, or at least grasp a clue. However it was apparent that Wu Long was not going to give them that opportunity, and if the request was dyed any longer, it was quite possible that he would turn hostile.


    And even if any one of the Five Great Sects is a lot more powerful than Wu Family, the damage he could do while their Sect Ancestors and Grand Protectors came out of seclusion was immeasurable. Not to mention that the de Empress warned them not to assume that the Wu Family was his limit, as she was notpletely certain even she could contend with him.


    Coming from the youngest Mortal Transcendence Realm expert in history of the Three Continents and one of the only three experts in this realm in the Wood Spirit Empire, the weight this warning carried was not something they could dismiss.


    "Come with me"


    She then said and Wu Long followed her and two Grand Elders of the sect, the group taking a passage through the depths of the hall and arriving at a tform on one of the peaks. One of the Grand Elders took out a peculiar-looking whistle and sounded a signal, to which soon came a reply. A bird cry resounded in the vicinity and a big light gray raven with a glowing blue bead on its forehead came down from one of the distant rocky peaks that were not connected with wooden bridges with the sect.


    "Hoh, a Three-Eyed Gray Raven"


    Wu Long smiled as he saw a Beast of Burden for the first time since reincarnating. Beasts of Burden were a little simr to Demonic Beasts, in that they naturally cultivated, bing quiterge in size and gaining abilities based on that and had no higher intelligence than simple Wild Beasts, but the main difference was that they had almost no attack potential, and were not naturally hostile, thus being a prime target for taming. They were herbivores, so the medicinal nts that human cultivators harvested or grew in medicinal gardens were enough to tame these mostly peaceful creatures.


    Fan Shuei''s eyes shone with curiosity, since these species were only native to this Spiritual Land and did not travel outside it.


    Therge body of this bird could only keep up the altitude when there was enough Spiritual Qi in the air, as when it spread its wings, they were further expanded by ethereal wings of Spiritual Qi that resonated the natural Spiritual Qi in the air, thus allowing it to fly. So it would simply not fly outside of the Spiritual Land where the concentration of Spiritual Qi in the air was much thinner.


    As far as she knew, there were no Beasts of Burden outside this Spiritual Land, thus the fact that Wu Long not only was not surprised at the creature but also knew the species was something noteworthy.


    The man who summoned the bird fed it some low-level Spiritual Qi fruit, and then the four climbed on its back as it spread its wings and took off.


    The three noted with astonishment that Wu Long expertly bnced himself as if he rode this bird every day. The Grand Elder who was evidently the handler of the beast kneeled and touched the head of the raven, as Soul Power started flowing from his Niwan Pce to the bird.


    This was anyone above Qi Manifestation Realm could do if they used the right technique since themunication was incredibly simple, as these creatures would not understandplexmands.


    But in this small world where there were almost no Beasts of Burden it indeed required a person with peculiar interests to be able to handle them.


    ''I wonder how many people died trying to tame Demonic Beasts not knowing that they cannot be tamed''


    Wu Long thought as he looked at the man who was proudlymanding his flying steed.


    As they flew over the forest, the surroundings were mostly peaceful. It seems there were no flying Demonic Beasts in this Spiritual Land or at least in the vicinity, so the only thing the ones on thend could do was growl or roar as they flew by.


    The Three-Eyed Gray Raven was not considered a particrly fast bird in the Seven Boundless Worlds, but for this small world it crossed the distance one would need to travel a week with normal carriage speed in a few hours.


    As it started to descend Wu Long saw two big pythons, their heads twice as big as a human adult male torso. ''Profound Grade Spiritual Beasts''


    Wu Long nodded as this was a real menacing force, one that could not be underestimated. These two beasts were enough to decimate practitioners of this entire continent several times over with no one being able to stop them.


    "Greetings, Guardians, the one we spoke about with the Great Guardian has arrived"


    Fan Shuei bowed as did the two Grand Elders when they stepped off of the bird that was visibly ufortable in the presence of the two pythons.


    "Hmm?"


    One of the pythons closely looked at Wu Long and its vertical pupils shrank.


    "It is not our ce to question"


    The other shook its head as they both spoke in humannguage without opening their mouths. It was in fact a maniption of Spiritual Qi in front of their foreheads that created the sound.


    "Hmm, you may pass"


    The first one nodded and the two slid to the sides as the group passed through.


    When the came through to a clearing, they saw an old man in snow-white robes sitting on a stone next to a peaceful pond with closed eyes, seemingly meditating. It was a serene and somehow surreal scene as the light mist covered the pond, creating a slightly mysterious atmosphere. The old man opened his eyes and stood up from the stone.


    "Greetings, stranger. This humble one heard you have sought a meeting"


    He said with a neutral expression on his face, his voice somewhat monotone, without particr emotion and yet pleasant to the ear.

 Chapter 273 The Dew of Life

    <h4>Chapter 273 The Dew of Life</h4>


    Wu Long looked at the old man, and as his eyes shed with profound patterns he saw a giant tree, its crown covering the sky.


    Wu Long turned to the side and looked at Fan Shuei and the two, who nodded, understanding and went off to the area where the Three-Eyed Gray Crownded, their final hope of learning what Wu Long wanted to talk about extinguished.


    As he made sure that they went off, the surroundings became strangely quiet, as if all of the sounds became cut off. He looked with a look of gratitude at the old man who noticed that he did not want anyone to listen in.


    "My greetings to the Daoist of the noble Spirit Race"


    Wu Long cupped his fists.


    The old man''s emotionless face revealed a slight change, though still not something that could be called an expression of emotion.


    "This humble one greets the Daoist of the honorable Human Race.


    This one was wondering what a human cultivator of this small world wanted with the humble self, yet the Heavenly Punishment piqued this one''s interest. It was indeed a good decision. It is rather rare for someone to know of this one''s identity. And even rarer for them to observe the old customs. A pleasure indeed"


    Despite the words of surprise and then pleasantries there were no fluctuations in the voice, and the pace of speaking was a little bit off, as if talking in a bubble of slowed time.


    "The pleasure is mine, since there was no Daoist of your race that did not make this world a better ce"


    Wu Long spoke sincerely, as the Spirit Race was one of his soft spots.


    They were naturally born spirits of nature. Stones, trees, medicinal nts, lumps of earth,kes, everything could spontaneously give birth to its own spirit as long as Spiritual Qi was saturated enough for a birth of one.


    When a spirit was born it still had no conscience, no ego of its own, and they themselves did not consider that state being alive or even close to that. After a long period of time of the spirit absorbing the Spiritual Qi in the surroundings, it spontaneously awakened a consciousness. At that point, its true form became its astral form, and they chose a physical form of a living being. In the ancient times it was often an animal, but as human cultivators explored the world and expanded their territories many new members of the Spirit Race began to take the form of humans.


    The giant tree Wu Long saw when he looked at him with Chaos Origin Eyes was the origin of this spirit, and its astral form.


    "This humble one thinks fellow Daoist is too generous with the praise, however expresses gratitude for the kind words. How may this humble one help fellow Daoist?"


    "There are two reasons I havee here for, one of which is to learn a little about the way this world became fractured, and the other is to ask for the Dew of Life"


    Wu Long spoke calmly, and the old man''s eyes slightly widened. His expression subtly, almost imperceptibly changed but Wu Long discerned a regretful sadness as the old man shook his head.


    "It is regretful but this humble one can fulfill neither of those"


    "May I ask why reject the first one?"


    Wu Long slightly raised his eyebrow. He could understand rejecting the Dew of Life since that was something quite precious that only Tree Spirits like this old man could make using part of their own cultivation, but the fact that the Spirit Race member refused both was slightly puzzling. "This one cannot answer"


    The old man shook his head as it seemed that there was more to it that Wu Long previously thought.


    He was first certain that the Great Cmity referred to a battle between Bahshi Assassins and Azure Eagle Race. But once he saw theplete map of the three continents and realized the extent of the damage he started to doubt his theory, since that level of decimation would require experts of higher Great Realms or a destruction of an incredibly powerful artifact.


    The refusal of this old man to disclose the events that led to this world being a fractured one reassured Wu Long that he was wrong before.


    "Hmm, then let us negotiate for the second one, I did not arrive here on a whim so I prepared something to exchange for the Dew of Life"


    He then smiled since he was at least prepared to be initially rejected regarding the second purpose of his visit. However, the old man shook his head again.


    "This humble one indeed has produced a drop of the Dew of Life not long ago, but it is not something that could be exchanged since it has already been promised"


    Wu Long widened his eyes.


    "Already promised? I did not think that there was anyone who could exchange anything for the Dew of Life with you. I can guarantee, that the what I have to offer will allow you to not only make up for the lost cultivation but even profit from it. And the best part is that it would be a permanent boost since it is not consumable, but a Scripture"


    He then tried to still negotiate but the old man still shook his head.


    "This humble one is truly sorry, but it is indeed impossible even if this one wanted to. The one who it was promised to is not someone this humble one can oppose"


    Wu Long''s eyebrows went up.


    "Hmm, I did not want to use this method, since it is cheating..."


    He then slightly hesitated, since he truly wanted to use a fair trade because he was always fond of the Spirit Race members. However, he truly needed that drop, so he sighed.


    His Soul Sea that was tranquil and serene, the surface unblemished like a mirror began to see ripples, and then something shone deep below with a gentle white light. It gradually shown brighter and brighter until a white glowing pattern appeared from beneath the Soul Sea.


    The old man''s eyes became visibly wider this time and he went onto one knee.


    "Apologies, this humble one did not recognize the bearer of the Mark. This one greets the Spirit Lord, emissary of the Spirit God Sovereign"


    "Haa~ please stand up, that title is something I did not agree to"


    Wu Long sighed as he truly did not like using this mark...


    ---


    "And then?"


    Hua Ziyan asked, sitting on the edge of her seat, and the other beauties nodded as they sat around Wu Long.


    "And then? And then... he gave me the Dew of Life while I insisted he learn the Spirit God Emperor Manuscript even though he did not want to ept anything from me"


    Wu Long lightly smiled as he took out a transparent ss bottle, suspended in the center of which was a drop of liquid, resembling water but with a greenish hue and glowing with a vibrant green.

 Chapter 274 Human God Sovereign

    <h4>Chapter 274 Human God Sovereign</h4>


    Short note: there was a slight change innguage in the previous chapter, Spirit God Emperor > Spirit God Sovereign


    ---


    Wu Long returned from his trip around evening, and even if there was no outward change that let people around notice, it was quite obvious to his women that he was perturbed. They felt the subtle change in him thanks due to their stronger bond.


    When asked about the meeting Wu Long briefly recounted the events up to revealing the mark of the Spirit God Sovereign and produced the bottle containing the said precious item. By this time he more or less calmed down as being surrounded by his beauties had a soothing effect on him, especially since they were attentive and worried because of his turbulent state earlier.


    While he was away the Cao mother and daughter were told about his identity and the existence of the world beyond, since they now were part of the Dao Family, so they were in the group that gathered around him as well. The only beauties in the mansion who were now not here were the Gong sisters, being treated to tea by Butler Bang in a separate room as they discussed their further ns.


    "Um, this Spirit God Sovereign, sounds like someone important"


    Wu Mengqi said with a little curiosity in her gaze.


    "He is, the politics andposition of the poption of the Seven Boundless Worlds is quiteplex, with many races existing alongside each other. Thus there inevitably arise moments when tensions rise between entire races due to a conflict between two influential representative parties.


    Thus there is a need for diplomacy and mediation, in order for the Seven Boundless Worlds to not descend intoplete chaos. The most influential member of any particr race is always titled ''God Sovereign'' after the name of their race, signifying a sovereign among Gods of their race. They are generally considered as sort of a leader with arge say in the affairs of their entire race"


    Ye Ling answered, still astonished that Wu Long knew someone that high in the hierarchy of the Seven Boundless Worlds and was even close enough to receive a soul mark, a sign of deep trust since the bearers of that mark would have the trust and support of the race in case it was unified like the Spirit Race was.


    "Hee~ so a bigshot, huh"


    Wu Mengqi said with a grin.


    "Not just any bigshot, the Spirit Race has a special status in the Seven Boundless Worlds. They are the ones considered closest to the Heavenly Daos"


    Ye Ling said while Luo Mingyu''s eyes shone.


    "You mean that theirprehension of the Daos is more profound than human Dao Cultivators?"


    The purple eyes looked at Ye Ling who slightly paused at the question.


    "In a way, but not in the meaningful one for Dao Cultivators"


    Wu Long exined for Ye Ling who could not answer.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Spirit Race is quite different than others and members of their race do not have a set lifespan. Many races have different natural lifespans than humans but none are quite as close to the word ''evesting'' as them.


    Their cultivation, much like other races, ispletely different from human cultivation, but theirs does not even have realms. Their cultivation is usually measured by humans in units of ten thousand years since that is a discernible difference, even though the Spirit Race themselves do not have any ssification at all.


    The one I met was a ~40 stage Tree Spirit by human standards. Meaning he has lived four hundred thousand years and at the same time that is his cultivation"


    Luo Mingyu''s as well as everyone else''s eyes widened.


    "Doesn''t that mean that he is incredibly proficient in theprehension of the Dao?"


    She then asked and Wu Long shook his head.


    "Not in a way we humans can understand. The Spirit Race live the Dao, not perceive it, they are in a way a manifestation of the Dao. If you ask him about the Dao he would not be able to exin it"


    Wu Long said with a rueful smile since Dao Cultivators would have sold their souls to be able to spend their time in conversations with the Spirit Race if that was true.


    "Not to mention that they are quite different from one another. Some are more lively and have human-like emotions and behavior, while others are more of an otherworldly being, whose thoughts you would not understand even if they told you.


    Although there is a general tendency depending on the type of origin of the Spirit. Stone spirits tending to be almost impossible to talk to, and nt spirits tending to be a little... too tranquil and so on"


    He then added and a wry smile appeared on Ye Ling''s face since the ''too tranquil'' meant that they was just like a nt, enjoying just being alive and rarely bothered by anything.


    "But... can they fight?"


    Shen Min asked since the way Wu Long described their cultivation made them sound like nonbatants.


    "Some do, but not most of them, even though they do have unique abilities based on their origin"


    "Then how can they then maintain their ce?"


    "Spirit Race is being protected by very powerful non-human races, including the Dragon Race, and many Spirit Beast Races consider them sacred beings. The retribution for mistreating a single member of the Spirit Race is quite severe, often going way beyond the offender and spreading to their connections"


    Wu Long shrugged and she nodded since that would exin why Ye Ling told them they had a special status.


    "Do the Azure Eagle Race not pledge protection of the Spirit Race then?"


    Hua Ziyan asked since she remembered Wu Long telling them that the ones backing the Azure Eagle Empire were the Spiritual Beasts of that name.


    "They do, but the ones guarding the Tree Spirit I met were members of the White Ring Revenant Python Race, and generally reptile and bird Spiritual Beast Races have aplex rtionship, even while both treat the Spirit Race as sacred.


    My guess would be that the White Ring Revenant Python Race presence was stronger than the Azure Eagle Race post-cmity, so they took up the role of protecting the Tree Spirit while the Azure Eagles had to separate since they could not both peacefully coexist"


    Wu Long smiled since it was truly a strange rtionship where both respected one entity while being hostile to each other.


    "Does the title Spirit Lord mean..."


    Cao Xiang asked, feeling a little overwhelmed by the sudden revtions.


    "It means I am recognized by the Spirit God Sovereign as someone trustworthy"


    Wu Long nodded with a light smile, telling her to take it slow and get used to everything gradually.


    "So... there is a Human God Sovereign?"


    Hua Ziyan asked next and Wu Long''s expression revealed a slightly disgruntled look.


    "There is, though he is not someone I am on good terms with"


    He briefly answered, not delving into details causing Ye Ling to slightly pale.


    "Y-you are on bad terms with the Human God Sovereign?!?!"


    "Uh... I wouldn''t say bad... just a tad not so great"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders as Ye Ling ced her hand on her forehead since she knew from this answer that the one in question probably wanted Wu Long dead a thousand times over.

 Chapter 275 When has that ever been a problem?

    <h4>Chapter 275 When has that ever been a problem?</h4>


    As they spoke a little more they were relieved to see Wu Long''s mood lighten up as he spent time in theirpany. "I still need to cultivate using the technique with you both so it is normal that it is a little vague for you"


    The Cao mother and daughter have yet to cultivate using Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art with him, and as the two were discussing the technique they were taught today alongside his identity, Wu Long nodded with introspection. They both blushed while lowering their gazes while the others started to smile.


    "Oh! This reminds me, I am now sure there will not be a problem even if we disclose how theteryers work ahead of time.


    There will also be no problems you initiate the bond with two people at the same time"


    Luo Mingyu said as the topic of the mysterious technique came up.


    "Youprehended something in the thirdyer?"


    Hua Ziyan asked as the others, including Wu Long looked at Luo Mingyu with surprise and she nodded.


    "Only a little though, but I can say with certainty that the bond will not be affected by either of those things"


    She said and Wu Long chuckled.


    "That is great news, since it means that while we initiate the bond I can attempt a breakthrough to the next level"


    Cultivating with two partners who were blood rted was actually a lot more efficient than with two partners in the same realm who were not rted, since their Yin Qi would resonate while he refined it. So while he might not be able to attempt a breakthrough if he cultivated with them in session one at a time, he would be able to if he cultivated with both at the same time.


    cultivated with them in session one at a time, he would be able to if he cultivated with both at the same time.


    As the two hazel-eyed beauties looked at the others with perplexed expressions since they were not yet exined about the bond, Luo Mingyu supplemented the lecture she gave on the technique today. The two reddened even more as they timidly looked at each other realizing what he meant by initiating a bond with both of them at the same time, and seeing the embarrassment in each other''s eyes became red to their ears. while lowering their gazes once more.


    "Hahah, I am joking, though I would not refuse your joinedpany if you wish"


    He smiled as he saw that, since he was mostly just teasing them but...


    "I... I don''t mind"


    "M-me too"


    The two meekly said while still looking down as a few widened eyes looked at them.


    "Oh? ... Then I suppose it is settled"


    Wu Long first slightly raised his eyebrows, and after looking at them and determining that they indeed were not forcing themselves and were just shy, he smiled at them as their heartrates elerated.


    "Wu Long, is it okay for you to attempt a breakthrough so early after thest one? I remember you made continuous breakthroughs..."


    Ye Ling asked with some worry on her face. An unstable foundation was a sure way to sever one''s road to higher realms.


    Wu Long''s bad talent in cultivation had three manifestations.


    The first was that he needed enormous amounts of Spiritual Qi or Yin Qi of his partners, preferably higher than him in realms, to advance, and that amount increased exponentially the higher in realms he advanced.


    The second one was that even with the massive amounts the speed of cultivation itself was slow, and, simrly, became slower the higher in realms he was. It was not that noticeable while he was still in the first half of the Nine Mortal Realms, but he would gradually need more and more time cultivating to advance.


    And the third was that his realm was consolidated very slowly, thus requiring him to pause his progress for significant amounts of time between being able to move forward, otherwise risking making an unstable foundation for further cultivation.


    "Un, in truth I have a theory about the thirdyer of the technique as well..."


    Wu Long nodded and the beauties held their breaths in anticipation as a certain guess made them expectant of his next words.


    "When I advanced with Mengqi, my foundation definitely became unstable but when the bond of the thirdyer was strengthened with Ziyan I felt it consolidate a little..."


    The hearts of the beauties around started to beat a little faster as this could be potentially a game changing theory.


    "... so my guess is that since there is now a bond between my Yang Root and your Yin Roots, they help stabilize my foundation, and the stronger the bonds are and the more of them there are, the more stable my foundation can be"


    Wu Long finished and a joyous explosion of cheers erupted around him as he smiled. If true, it would at least solve the third manifestation of his bad talent, though not affecting the first two.


    After some more discussions and cheerfulughter the others went off to join the Gong sisters, and only Ye Ling stayed behind.


    "You are not telling something"


    She said as she looked at him.


    "Heh, you really do know me well"


    Wu Long chuckled as he did not make any attempts at hiding at this point since she hit the nail on its head.


    "What made you so troubled that even the others could tell?"


    "Hmm, we would need to travel to the Cloud Piercing Continent after I finish treating Song Mingfu''s daughter it seems"


    He spoke not directly answering but implying that the source of his concern was connected to a trip that they would have to take.


    "The fact that you are not nning the trip now even though it concerns you means that you are not yet prepared... is it that serious?"


    "Hmm, it is indeed a little tricky, but I think I may able to handle it peacefully if I y my cards well. I just want to be prepared in the worst case scenario so I need to raise my cultivation to at the very least Revolving Qi Realm, better if even higher"


    He nodded as he indeed was not ready for a worst case scenario for that trip as of yet.


    "You will need to cultivate quite a lot"


    She smiled and a wide smile appeared on his face.


    "Heh, when has that ever been a problem?"


    She startedughing and he chuckled as well as they went to join the others.


    ---


    When Gong Liwei heard that the prince who she once wanted to kill have been dealt with she sighed with relief since she was finally free of worry about him.


    "What are your next ns?"


    Ye Ling asked the Beauty of the Eastern Forest Province with a glint in her eye that did not escape Wu Long who inwardly chuckled.


    "Hmm, I am not yet sure... I probably have to find a small or medium sect and try to be a disciple"


    "Eh? Then why don''t you join the Profound Music Pce?"


    Gong Cui asked with a surprise since it would be much easier that way.


    "I don''t have talent for Music Dao like you do Cui''er, and my martial skills are mediocre to be an auxiliary disciple here"


    The older sister smiled and Gong Cui lowered her face with a saddened expression.


    "Hmm, how about you join the Yin Yang Unity Pce? I think you have the necessary talent"


    Ye Ling smiled as she proposed and the other beauties looked at her in surprise.


    "Hm? Is that a sect nearby?"


    "No, that is our sect on the other continent"


    Gong Liwei widened her eyes as she heard that, but then shook her head with a wry smile.


    "Even though I am grateful for the offer, I must decline. Even if I cannot be in the same sect, I would at least prefer to be close to Cui''er where I can visit her"


    "Sister!"


    As she declined Gong Cui''s eyes glittered and she hugged her older sister who chuckled as she patted her on the head.


    "Hmm, why don''t we take Fairy Gong Cui as well then?"


    "Oh! There is that way!!!"


    As Ye Ling relentlessly pursued the topic Gong Cui excitedly eximed since then she would be in the same sect as her sister. In her mind, the calction was simple, if Gong Liwei could not join her sect, she could just join the sect which Gong Liwei could join. The fact that she could also stay in thepany of these nice people that she had fun interacting with was an absolute win for her.


    "Cui''er! Don''t spout nonsense, you cannot ruin your future just to be in the same sect as me"


    "But Sister..."


    As the sisters talked the others looked at Ye Ling with a little suspicion starting to crawl into them. The theory Wu Long spoke out not long ago starting to swirl in their heads.


    "In fact, your sister''s future would be even brighter with Wu Long and Luo Mingyu around than in this ce"


    Ye Ling proimed and Gong Liwei raised her eyebrow.


    "You mean to say that you can help her in the Music Dao better than the Profound Music Pce? How can that be possible?"


    "It''s possible. In fact how about Wu Long and Mingyu help her advance tomorrow?"


    Wu Mengqi looked at Ye Ling with a glint and chimed in. Luo Mingyu eagerly nodded as her purple eyes shone with determination. The others also started to nod in agreement and Wu Long wryly smiled as they were now all led by Ye Ling on an unexpected path.


    "Eh? Well..."


    "See? Sister, it seems that its even better! We have to at least try!"


    Gong Cui spoke while her sister was hesitant, trying to sway her while she still did not say no.


    "Haa~ do as you please, but if you cannot make an advancement tomorrow it will count as their loss"


    Gong Liwei finally sighed as she was pushed by all the eyes of beauties that concentrated on her as well as her little sister''s pleading eyes.


    They spoke a little more and then parted to their rooms as Wu Long went to his room with two hazel-eyed beauties on his sides, his arms wrapped around their waists.

 Chapter 276 (R18) Mother and Daughter (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 276 (R18) Mother and Daughter (1/2)</h4>


    When the door closed behind them Wu Long tugged at Cao Xiang on his right and gave her a kiss while his left hand slid from Cao Mei''s waist to her buttocks and squeezed the appetizing heavenly peach.


    "Ahm!"


    Cao Mei reddened and looked at the passionate kiss between her mother and Wu Long.


    ''How nice, I want a kiss too''


    She thought as the memories ofst night reminded her of the sweetness of that kiss.


    He did not make her wait her turn for long since as soon as he ended one kiss, he turned his head and initiated another with the daughter while his right hand went down to the Pirate Queen''s thigh in stocking, caressing her on the way as heat spread wherever his hand passed.


    Cao Xiang took a step back and started disrobing. First taking off the upper robes and revealing two round and supple breasts and then taking off shorts that she wore today, remaining only in ckcy panties and ck stockings.


    As he finished kissing her daughter and turned to her she embraced him around the neck and their mouths reunited in a more passionate and deeper kiss than before while Cao Mei took off the white blouse and shorts as well, remaining in white bikini strings,ing closer again and pressing her breasts against his side.


    Cao Mei''s chest was more modest than her mother''s and her hips were not as wide, giving her a younger look like a tender flower, while Cao Xiang''s curvy body was giving off an erotic charm of a mature woman even if their appearance was not that different in age.


    Cao Xiang let go of his neck and they both stretched their hands to his waist.


    Their elegant and thin hands undid the sash that held his upper robes, and started disrobing him, each sliding his outer and inner robe over a shoulder and down his arms from both sides. He turned to Cao Mei and she pressed her lips against his as his tongue invaded her mouth in the next moment. Cao Xiang looked at him with red cheeks, as she started removing his pants next while her daughter was still embracing him.


    As she was taking thest of his clothes off, his cock sprang into her view. And as she instinctively went down on her knees before him she suddenly froze, and looked at Cao Mei as their kiss ended and her daughter looked with wide eyes at the kneeling mother.


    "I um..."


    ''What to do?! I almost started..."


    She thought as she was struggling to find an excuse for her behavior.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He chuckled looking down at the red-cheeked Cao Xiang, and her eyes widened.


    "But..."


    "Show her how to please your man like a good mother"


    He then added and she first hesitated and then leaned closer to his cock.


    Cao Mei''s eyes widened even more as she was looking at the scene of her mother carefully taking his dick with both hands and giving it a kiss.


    ''Eh? Do people do that? H-how lewd... ... ... I wonder if I will manage to do well...''


    She looked unblinkingly, as if enchanted, while her mother started licking the shaft of his cock, periodically looking up at him and sometimes darting her eyes to the side at Cao Mei as her cheeks were red.


    ''S...She is watching... Mei''er is watching me being so obscene... Aah, this is so embarrassing...''


    Cao Xiang''s body burned up, her temperature making her skin flushed, both with shame and... excitement. Her slit was already wet, and her underwear was soaked in her juices.


    He watched the mother start to take his cock into her mouth, sucking it with loud sounds as he tugged at the daughter''s supple body and started kissing her as her breasts pressed into him, feeling up her exposed ass in white bikini with his left hand while his right went on top of Cao Xiang''s head, gently patting her as she soon forgot that her daughter was looking in thisfortable feeling, dizzy with the smell and taste of his cock, and started moving her head as if in a trance.


    ''She is... sucking it in''


    As his kiss with Cao Mei ended, she looked down again, and gulped as she saw her mother taking his massive rod in her mouth almost halfway in. She knew that it must enter her throat by the lewd sounds.


    "Go on, join your mother"


    He smiled as he saw her entranced gaze and she slowly nodded, kneeling down next to Cao Xiang who seemed toe out of her trance and took out the glistening with her saliva cock.


    She then hesitated a little, but as she looked up and saw his gaze, she finally seemed toe to a decision and started teaching her daughter.


    She told her how to lick it, suck it, please his nutsack all the while showing her on practice, as Cao Mei listened and watched with rapt attention.


    Soon, the time came for her to try herself and she gently kissed his cock, and a shiver of excitement went through her. She started licking it, her soft tongue a little longer but thinner than her mother''s. Cao Mei tenderly pleased him, and then, opening her mouth took it in as her mother looked with red cheeks.


    After some time, Cao Xiang took over as she showed her again, and then Cao Mei tried it again, rapidly improving under her mother''s guidance. The mother and daughter took turns pleasing his cock, and soon, did not even switch, licking him from both sides at the same time. When one sucked on his cock the other went down to lick and suck on his balls.


    As they looked up at him, they sandwiched his cock between their mouths and started moving in unison, sliding along his shaft.


    He beckoned and Cao Xiang stood up as his right hand went around to her ass and grabbed it and left hand groped her amble breast, while their mouths united in a deep kiss as Cao Mei started sucking on his cock, taking it as deep as she could.


    "This is enough for today, Mei''er, you did great"


    Wu Long praised Cao Mei who took out his dick and looked up at him. Cao Xiang looking at her as well.


    She smiled and went up to get her kiss as a reward, and he led them to the bed, as he climbed on it with them both.


    Cao Xiang went down to suck on his cock as he stood on his knees on the bed while Cao Mei was in the same pose as him, leaning her body on his and kissing while he started caressing her pussy, first over the bikini and then sliding it to the side, his finger started going into her directly.


    "Umf! Umm! Mmmn!"


    She started moaning as pleasure went through her like lightning bolts, her eyes flying open and bing zed over with pleasure. ''H... how is it so good with just the fingers?... Mother is sucking him off... His fingers feel so good... I am in heaven...''


    She thought as she was starting to feel her stomach lightly spasming, her head bing dizzy and thoughts jumbled.


    "Uuuuuuuuummmmmmmffff!!!"


    The mother was sucking on his cock as he led the daughter to an intense climax, tightly holding her and continuing to kiss while she trembled, her pussy gushing with juices.


    He then let her softly down to recuperate as he stopped Cao Xiang and pushed her on her back as he got in between her legs and sliding to the side her underwear his mouth started eating out her forbidden fruit.


    "Aaah! Uhhm! Oohm!"


    ''This is... this is insane! It feels so good''


    She started screaming out in delight as he went past the second gate of the first path of pleasure, something she had yet to experience, finally understanding why her daughter''s climax was so intense she needed to rest from just his fingers.


    "Aaah! Ahm! Aaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    She then came as her body arched and her hips went up while she grabbed the bedsheets, her round and juicy breasts trembling with the convulsions while her long and slender legs wrapped in ck stockings stretched. He let her enjoy the afterglow as he approached Cao Mei who just started toe to. He then raised her legs together and pushed them up and forward as her body folded and his mouth met with her lower lips.


    "Aaah! Oooaah! Aaahng!"


    Her eyes instantly flew open from the hazy half-closed state as a new pleasure went through her like a tidal wave, covering her whole.


    She did notst even half of what her mother did before a fountain of her juices gushed out while she clenched the bedsheets and started to intensely convulse.


    He turned to her mother, and saw hazel eyes intently looking at him, a desire burning in them.


    "Tell me what you want"


    He chuckled and her blush intensified, but she still opened up her mouth to speak.


    "I... I want to be punished again"


    She finally said, thinking that her daughter who was experiencing the afterglow of an intense orgasm probably does not hear her.


    "Hm? Why do you want to be punished, were you a bad girl?"


    "Y-yes... I was a very bad girl"


    "Tell me why"


    "I... I hesitated in teaching Mei''er to please you"


    Wu Long chuckled as it seems that Cao Xiang''s switch waspletely turned on and her desires started to burn like raging mes, and causing her fear of her daughter possibly witnessing her behave this way to be number.


    "Very well,e here, turn around and stick your ass this way"


    He told her and she did exactly as he told her, approaching him, turning around and thenying down while her back curved into an erotic arc, her plump and appetizing butt still wrapped in ck lingerie sticking out toward him above her legs in ck stockings.


    "Mmhaaaaah!"


    ''Ah... it''s so big... his cock is amazing''


    She thought as he plunged his dick all the way in, her dripping wet pussy letting him slide in even though it was tightening around him. *p*


    "Aah!"


    A resounding pping sound sounded out in the room and a joyous cry escaped her lips as he spanked her juicy butt cheek, tingles going through her and making her almost lightly orgasm.


    "Nuaah! Aagh! Aaaah! Haah!"


    He started thrusting his cock into her, pping sounds resounding as her ass cheeks were deformed when his hips mmed into them. Her pussy was making wet squelching sounds as she was crying out in delight.


    *p*


    "Aaah! Yes! Aaah! Ungh! Punish me! Punish my pussy with your big thick cock!!!"


    She cried out, her ass slightly bouncing up each time his cock went out, and muscles of her lower back twitching each time it plunged into her depths.


    ''M...Mother...''


    At the side, Cao Mei came to and watched with widened eyes as her mother received her "punishment", crying out in delight, an expression of ecstasy on her face as he kneaded her ass cheek with one hand, and spanked another with the other hand.

 Chapter 277 (R18) Mother and Daughter (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 277 (R18) Mother and Daughter (2/2)</h4>


    Cao Mei took off her bikini strings and slowly stood up,ing closer to his side.


    He took away the hand that grabbed the juicy and plump ass cheek and wrapped it around her as their lips met once more. The short haired beauty with a youthful and graceful body was clinging onto him as he kneaded her stic ass.


    While the mother was crying out in pleasure, her dripping wet pussy sliding on his cock, the daughter was clinging to him in a kiss, her hands exploring and caressing his sturdy body as he felt up her soft body.


    "Aah! Umf! Umff! Ohm! Ahng!"


    The screams of the Pirate Queen started to be louder and more sensual as sparks started flying in her eyes.


    *p*


    "Aaaaaaaaah!!!!"


    With another resounding p her eyes rolled up and she screamed while her body started shaking on his cock, her juices gushing below as he started pumping her full of his spunk.


    ''I... I want it too''


    Cao Mei bit her lip as she felt her slit beingpletely wet, twitching in anticipation.


    "P-punish me too, D-Daddy"


    She said as her cheeks were bing redder and redder. He smiled at this nickname, which did not bother him as there were many fetishes in the world, and he knew a good part of them quite well.


    "Then take the same position as your mother"


    "Yes Daddy"


    Her face flushed red as her stomach had a tightening feeling as she realized he was not against her calling him that in bed. She turned around and stuck her charming butt out as he came out of her mother''s pussy, prompting a slightly longing "Ahm" to escape the lips of the beauty who was relishing in the afterglow of her intense orgasm, and sank deep into the pink cave of the daughter who cried out "Aaaaah!!!" as he slid deep into her.


    "Mmf! Mmn! Uhmn! Umff!"


    Cao Mei bit her lip and looked slightly up as she felt his cock fill her up. He started banging Cao Mei from behind, first slowly, and then gradually raising the pace. His arms went down on her sides as he pushed her forward and pinned her under him as his hips mmed into her plump ass.


    "Ah! Yes! Aah! Yes Daddy! Aaahm!"


    She could not hold her moans and screamed outpletely forgetting everything but the dick that was stretching out her insides.


    "Fuck me! Aah! Fuck my pussy hard Daddy! Ah!"


    As she was screaming in delight, a pair of shocked hazel eyes looked at her.


    ''Mei''er...''


    Cao Xiang looked at her daughter being fucked hard, not being able to believe how bold she was behaving. And then, her own behavior came to her mind as she looked at the euphoric expression of her daughter, wondering if she too made such a face...


    He beckoned her while leaning a little back and raising Cao Mei''s hips with his hands and Cao Xiang took a simr pose next to her daughter, as Wu Long''s fingers slid into her pussy.


    "Aaah! Aah! Ung! Umf! Yes! Aaah!"


    "Aaah! Yes Daddy! Aaaang! Fuck me! Aaah!"


    The mother and daughter started moaning almost in unison as he banged the daughter while his fingers were making the mother tremble in ecstasy. "Aaaaaaaaah!!"


    ''What is... what is this?! This feels so good!''


    He made Cao Xiang cum on his fingers in just a few moments, and then again, and then a strong wave of pleasure covered her as she started squirting out juices, falling forward to the bed in convulsions.


    "Aaah! Aaah! Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    ''I-I can feel his cum filling my insides... Aaah it feels incredible''


    Cao Mei came some timeter and he pushed her forward again, pinning her under him and flooding her pussy with his cum as she trembled while clenching the bedsheets on her sides, her legs stretching and trembling with each spasm.


    He took out his dick that was glistening with the juices of both beauties and his cum and approached Cao Xiang and prated her from the front as she wasing to.


    "Aah! Aah! Auuh! Uhh! Uumh!"


    Her eyes widened and her hands went over her head, opening up the view of her beautiful breasts bouncing with his thrusts. His hand that pleasured her earlier came to her face and she took his fingers into her mouth, as he caressed her tongue, making her light-headed. His other hand grasped her soft and stic breast and made sparks of pleasure travel through her.


    ''He''s ravishing my pussy... he is making it into his shape''


    She thought as he railed his dick in and out, stuffing her tight pussy and making her moan and tremble.


    Beads of sweat, sparkling like jewels in the light ofnterns started to travel across her curves, collecting into streams that slid on her supple, smooth skin. Cao Mei stood up after her unfocused eyes gradually became clearer and she saw her mother being fucked and moaning in pleasure.


    As he made Cao Xiange, he switched to her daughter, and after making her taste the heavenly peaks went back inside the tight pussy of the Pirate Queen. The mother and daughter took turns in being stuffed with his dick, as they were filled with cum each time.


    Finally, Cao Xiang lied down on her back while Cao Mei went on all fours above her as he started fucking them both non-stop, one after another, making the pussies of both the mother and the daughter overflow with white sticky spunk each time his cock went out.


    They climaxed so hard they were still basking in the afterglow as he came back inside them and started leading them to the next orgasm. The area between them was all wet and sloppy as he continued to pound their pussies and filling them with his sperm until finally...


    "Aaaah!!!"


    Cao Mei screamed out and fell down on her mother as she could not hold on anymore, her body shaking in convulsions while Cao Xiang under her was still feeling the reverberations of herst orgasm.


    He came out of Cao Mei and looked at the scene of two pussies one atop another dripping with white hot cum with a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 278 I missed

    <h4>Chapter 278 I missed</h4>


    Wu Long helped the exhausted mother-daughter pair to the bathroom where they all washed up, as he caringly helped both of them, and then swiping his spatial ring took out a new mattress with a new bed set, since thest ones werepletely ruined.


    Theyy down, with both of them on his sides as he wrapped his arms around their soft and warm bodies. They blissfully smiled at him and fell into deep sleep.


    When they woke up, they cuddled in bed for some time, basking in the joyous andfortable feeling of waking up in Wu Long''s embrace while he enjoyed waking up with them both in his arms. There was still rosiness on their cheeks as they rememberedst night, but the feeling offort and safety his embrace gave was just too much to give up to hide away from shyness.


    As they got up to dress Wu Long took out a dark blue robe with ck lining and white patterns, but when he was dressing up and got to the part where he wore his pants...


    "Hm?"


    He saw two pairs of beautiful hands take up the upper robes he ced on the bed as they held them up, spreading the sleeves.


    Cao Xiang and Cao Mei came closer to him with bashful expressions, as they had yet to wear their own clothes, only lower lingerie, but still determined to help him dress up and he smiled, turning around and stretching his hands behind him. They first wore the inner robe, and then the outer robe over his shoulders, carefully spreading the cloth so it would not wrinkle. He stood and looked in the mirror where two gorgeous naked beauties were helping him dress up, in the opposite sequence ofst night. As Cao Mei wrapped the sash from behind him, Cao Xiang came to his front and tied it down as he looked down at her. She concentrated her gaze on the movement of her hands as her cheeks were bright red, trying not to look up into his eyes.


    He gave both a grateful kiss, and then helped each of them dress up as well.


    As they felt the bond that now connected them to Wu Long, both mother and daughter felt an incredible feeling of happiness welling up in them as they nowpletely belonged to him, officially bing part of his Dao Family.


    Wu Long''s cultivation sessfully broke through to the 6th level of Qi Manifestation, arriving at the second watershed barrier between the 6th and 7th levels of the Qi Manifestation Realm.


    As they came out and had breakfast, the whole group left the Gong Sisters to speak privately as the beauties gathered around Wu Long with glittering eyes.


    "Yes, it indeed is having an effect that I suspected, even though I just broke through my cultivation is consolidated and I can continue cultivating further without risking making my foundation unstable, not until breakthrough to the next level but I can manage to raise it about halfway to the bottleneck without worry"


    He nodded, and cheers resounded around him again, this time more resounding as this time it was a confirmed fact. Currently, the bond of the 3rdyer was in embryonic state with all of them, and they would need to cultivate with him in order to bring it to the level Wu Mengqi, Hua Ziyan, and the Cao mother-daughter pair have, though even their bonds could be strengthened a lot further.


    But even that was able to help him stabilize his cultivation by leaps and bounds, so if their bonds were stronger he would theoretically not need to make suchrge breaks in between cultivating.


    Of course, it did not mean that the speed of his cultivation itself would increase, but at least he now did not need to stop making incremental progress.


    ---


    In the afternoon, Wu Long and Luo Mingyu went to a separate room with Gong Cui who had a determined expression on her face. The Profound Music Pce did not expect them to leave immediately once their business was done, so they could spend a few days leisurely here without raising any questions.


    "Hahah, it is nice to see you are motivated, but you do not need to be nervous, as there should be no problem in helping you advance a level. You are already almost at the bottleneck of the 2nd level of Revolving Qi Realm, and it is not a watershed level so the advancement is a matter of time for you, we just will speed it up a little"


    Wu Long chuckled as he saw her eager eyes and she scratched the back of her head with a "Hehe" as she blushed a little.


    "Music Cultivators are indeed very close to Dao Cultivators, so there is a lot you can learn just from having a conversation with Mingyu, but there are crucial differences in that yourprehension advancement has to be in the Dao of Music, and you also need the Spiritual Qi to advance, which is why I am joining.


    I will first teach you a Music Dao Cultivation Technique of a higher grade, which normally would be a little tooplex, but with Mingyu here there should not be a problem.


    And then I will exin some concepts of the Music Dao which she will interpret for you, after which you can have a discussion in order to consolidate your achievements, and then of course meditate on it for some time"


    He lightly spoke, outlining the general n of helping her advance to which she looked a little surprise since there was no special trick in there that she was expecting.


    "But if I indeed will collect enough Spiritual Qi from the surroundings to advance in a short period of time it would be quite conspicuous..."


    "Don''t worry about that, I spread talismans all over the ce this morning, so I will conceal the movement of Spiritual Qi in the natural current, as well as block the ripples resulting from the advancement"


    He then exined as she widened her eyes.


    "I see, I knew you were a nice guy, but you turned out to be a mysterious guy as well"


    "Hahah, I would not say that I am mysterious, but I do indeed have some tricks up my sleeve"


    He chuckled at the look of uncovering a grand conspiracy on her face and then proceeded to do exactly as he told her. They did not do anything out of the ordinary and just talked. To his surprise, when it came to the Music Dao she was indeed a prodigy, as she grasped the concepts and the technique a lot faster and with a lot more ease than he expected.


    And as they came out, Gong Liwei looked at them with the look of slight nervousness, since if they indeed helped her little sister to advance to the 3rd level of Revolving Qi Realm within a single day, she would have to concede that they indeed were more capable than the Profound Music Pce in the Dao of Music, which was a ridiculous thought.


    They waited for some time while Gong Cui was meditating as Wu Long manipted the Spiritual Qi flow, concealing the flow generated by her cultivation in the natural current of this Spiritual Land. Soon, a formless ripple of Spiritual Qi spread from the room the young maiden was in, and then a whileter, when they thought she was consolidating her new realm a new one spread from the same room as Gong Liwei widened her eyes.


    A whileter another one came and the look of astonishment now appeared not just on the face of the older sister but other beauties as well while Wu Long slightly raised his eyebrow since it meant that she not only crossed a watershed barrier between the 3rd and 4th level with a continuous breakthrough, but went even further to advance to the 5th level. After some period of silence, the door opened, as the beauty came out a little flushed as she shyly looked at the people in front.


    "Tehe... I missed where to stop"


    She said under the astonished looks of everyone and with a chuckle from Wu Long.

 Chapter 279 The World of Greed

    <h4>Chapter 279 The World of Greed</h4>


    "Congrattions on the breakthrough"


    Wu Long said with a smile and Gong Liwei sighed with a wry smile as she could not refute the obvious truth in front of her.


    "We would speak with Pce Master Fan tomorrow"


    It was a settled affair that the Gong sisters would join them, but when Gong Cui was just about to jump in joy, Wu Long''s words poured cold water on her.


    "I see... I... I will speak with Master myself"


    She said with a determined expression. She was excited to be reunited with her sister and not just for some time but to be in the same sect as her, as well as reckless in the heat of the moment, but she was not an ungrateful person who would abandon her sect without saying proper farewells.


    "Don''t worry, I will speak with you since it is partially my responsibility you are leaving"


    Wu Long reassured the maiden.


    "I should speak with them as well"


    Gong Liwei sighed as by that reasoning she was one of the main reasons Gong Cui was withdrawing from the sect.


    ---


    In the morning, Wu Long took the Gong sisters to the Sect Leader, this time in her office on one of the peaks. Elder Jue, who was responsible for amodating their needs while they were in the sect, as well as the other people of the sect were astonished to see the sisters with Wu Long, but reserved their questions since that was in the purview of the Pce Master, and if they were going to meet her it was obvious they would exin everything.


    "Mister Wu, may I ask what is going on?"


    Fan Shuei asked with a slightly disturbed expression as he was expecting while Gong Cui slightly trembled at the strict voice of her Master while looking down.


    "Certainly, you see..."


    Wu Long did not hide anything and told Fan Shuei the exact circumstances in which they met as the Pce Master gradually held her forehead, feeling the early signs of a headache.


    "So you are saying that, not only did she sneak out... but she is nning to withdraw from the sect?"


    Fan Shuei understandably for Wu Long did not look all too pleased with the development as she was losing a promising disciple.


    It was notpletely unheard of for a disciple to withdraw from a sect, and it would truly be not much of a problem if she was an outer or inner court disciple who had earned their keep bypleting missions for the sect during the time they were active disciples, in which case it was not a loss for the sect. In fact, masses of disciples were either expelled or left on their own each decade since they reached the end of their potential. However, it was another thing entirely for a Prime Disciple who had the sect resources poured on them with little to no obligation toplete missions since they were considered the future of the sect.


    "My apologies, Master, but I told you when we met that I wanted to remain with my sister"


    "And rot in that house which sold its daughters left and right for riches? It was precisely your sister who contacted us when she found you had a talent in Zither. To spare you from being sold off in marriage to an old man-...!"


    Sect Leader Fan said with a hint of irritation since that was a recurring theme of their discussions. But this time it seemed that she became rattled because of the withdrawal from the sect, revealing something that caused Gong Cui to widen her eyes and look at her older sister in shock.


    "I was powerless to protect you, Cui''er. But they were not"


    Gong Liwei looked at her younger sister with a slightly guilty look, since she did not have the courage to tell her this. If Gong Cui knew the reason they had to be separated she might have not agreed to follow the People of the Profound Music Pce.


    Fan Shuei seemed toe to, as she realized the slip of the tongue and heaved a heavy sigh as she sat back to the seat she slightly rose from. The cat was out of the bag so there was nothing she could do now, only apologize to Gong Liwei since that was supposed to be something between her and the sect.


    "S-sister, but..."


    Gong Cui became slightly lost in her emotions since she felt betrayed and at the same time realized that her sister''s actions were indeed for her benefit. "Let us settle this first, Sect Leader Fan. I am not unreasonable, so I of course thought of apensation for taking away your precious disciple"


    Wu Long spoke since the situation slightly spiraled out of control, wishing to finish at least the talk they came here for. Both Gong sisters widened their eyes as they looked at Wu Long.


    "What kind ofpensation could you possibly offer for taking away one of the most talented disciples, and the one on whom the sect spent countless resources to raise?"


    Fan Shuei narrowed her eyes and Wu Long simply produced a scroll from his robes, cing it on the desk of the Pce Master.


    She looked at his face with an intent stare for some time, scrutinizing the confidence she would not refuse that could be seen on it with a naked eye. And then stretched her hand, opening the scroll.


    "...! This is!!!"


    Her eyes widened after some time studying the contents of the scroll and she looked back up at Wu Long with astonishment in her eyes.


    "The Strings of Opulence, a technique of Music Dao Cultivators. This is the first part, and if you agree I will give you the second one"


    Wu Long nodded and Gong Cui recognized it as the technique he taught to her just yesterday.


    "H-how?"


    "That is not something I am willing to answer. So, is thispensation enough?"


    Wu Long simply asked, and to the Gong sisters''plete astonishment Fan Shuei did not even stop to think before nodding.


    "Yes, yes of course"


    Wu Long nodded, ced a second scroll on the table and turned to leave.


    "Oh, and by the way, there is a note about the tunnels Fairy Gong Cui used to sneak in and out of the sect in there as a bonus"


    He then stopped and chuckled as he turned his head to look at the Pce Master who was already engrossed in studying the scroll with a side nce, to which she slightly reddened, since the scroll before her caused her to lose even that sense of reason to ask for this crucial information.


    "Thank you, thank you very much Mister Wu, the Profound Music Pce owes you"


    "Let''s not owe each other anything then, it just so happens I need a small favor from you"


    He said without skipping a beat after the Pce Master spoke. Fan Shuei slightly paused as she realized that he used the scroll first and not after to catch her off guard and get these words out of her.


    "What would that favor be?"


    "Nothing much, we just need a moment with your Elder Yen"


    "If it is about his rude behavior the other day, I am willing to apologize as his superior"


    "No, it is a personal matter"


    Wu Long shook his head and she first hesitated, but then reluctantly conceded since it was truly a small favorpared to the information about the tunnels.


    As Wu Long and the Gong Sisters left the office, Gong Cui was in a slight daze because of the unexpected things that happened in there, both in regard to her sister being responsible for her departure to the sect, as well as how easily her Master gave her up.


    "Um..."


    She raised her voice as they went through the suspended bridge between peaks, but was unable to continue speaking as her thoughts were jumbled, and Wu Long slightly turned his head with a chuckle.


    "This is just how the world works Fairy Gong Cui, in front of profit, such as a powerful technique, such people are ready to sell their parents or children, let alone a disciple"


    He said with a hint of disdain. It was somethingmon, something he was used to seeing. But it never was pleasant to witness nevertheless, even if he was already numb to it. It was the uglier side of the world, and if looked at for long enough, the world of greed would open its gates to reveal itself in all its murkiness, which was why he admired Wei Lan who seemed to not see that world even while looking at the uglier side for long.


    He knew the oue of this meeting beforehand, the only thing being out of his calctions was the slightly ufortable atmosphere between the sisters because of the revtion from the pce master, but he knew that it was a minor problem that would be solved when they talk it out between themter.


    "Th-Thank you very much for parting with such a precious technique for me, I will make sure to work hard in the new sect"


    Gong Cui said with a determined expression on her face, eager to repay the kindness.


    "I knew the technique so it did not cost me anything, not to mention that it is my sect that is the cause of you withdrawing from this one so it is normal for me topensate"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders and Gong Cui''s cheeks reddened as she looked at him, this time there was a slightly different light than when she was imagining herself a Femme Fatale, something much more genuine that she herself did not yet notice.

 Chapter 280 The Weight of Emptiness, the Loudness of Silence

    <h4>Chapter 280 The Weight of Emptiness, the Loudness of Silence</h4>


    Wu Long led the sisters back to the guest mansion, and then approached Old Yen who was busily studying scrolls.


    "Boss! I am so touched by your trust and kindness to give these precious techniques to this old man. C-Can I hug you?"


    "NO"


    As the man emotionally stood up to greet him, his eyes reddening, Wu Long made a step back from him.


    "I don''t enjoy skinship with men, and as I told Butler Bang I am investing in the future"


    "Of course, I will do my best to be of better service to you"


    Old Yen seemed to have been shaken out of his emotuonal state and bowed to Wu Long who nodded.


    "Let''s go, we have a meeting with Elder Yen to have"


    Wu Long then turned and Old Yen slightly shook at his words, hurriedly following him a few momentster.


    ---


    Elder Yen, who was summoned by the Pce Master was sitting in the hall Wu Long had visited twice, only now it was empty. The tall stone walls that were an actual carved out rock of the mountain peak had an oppressive feeling to them now that he had time to look at the surroundings. He never saw this ce so quiet since it was usually only used for meetings, and never bothered to pay attention at how this ce looked since he was always busy discussing something with others or was simply immersed in the inner politics of the sect that could get incredibly petty between elders. There was something inexplicably heavy in the atmosphere of a spacious ce, which usually was only seen when it was full of people, being empty. This made him somehow uneasy.


    The silence in which he could hear his own breathing was slightly suffocating.


    That silence was then broken by the huge doors being opened, turning on their hinges that were slightly squeaky, and then shutting with a *Bam!*, as echoes of it being shut were reverberating in the hall, eventually returning to silence.


    Two figures stood at the entrance, looking at Elder Yen who sat at the ce he usually sat in when in this hall, to the side of the main tform for the sect leader.


    He was looking back at them as his heart started racing and sweat started dripping on the side of his forehead.


    *Step* *step*, *Step* *Step*, *Step* *Step*...


    Soon, the sound of two pairs of steps clearly resounded, echoing in the silent hall and resonating into Elder Yen''s very soul as these steps seemed deafeningly loud in his ears.


    As the steps came to a halt, Wu Long stood in front of him. Old Yen stood behind to the side, watching Elder Yen with narrowed eyes.


    "W-What are you d-doing here?"


    Elder Yen first gulped, and after a few moments of collecting himself, said as his voice slightly broke, thest part being returned to him as echoes of the hall "ere...ere...ere" in the same broken tone.


    "I think you know"


    Wu Long said in a calm tone with a low voice that seemed to not even have an echo, which made it even more eerie, and the elder''s heart sank since he knew what kind of person Fan Shuei was. If it was beneficial for the sect, she would not hesitate to cut off anyone, and if it was beneficial for her, she would not hesitate to cut off the sect.


    "W... what do you want? I-if it is aboutst time I-I apologize, I was out of line, I wil-..."


    "Which generation of the Yen Royal Family are you from?"


    Old Yen stepped forward as he saw Wu Long fold his hands behind him and turn to look at the scenery, slowly walking to the side.


    Elder Yen looked at Wu Long with a panicked face and then to Old Yen in front of him.


    "W-why do you ask?"


    "Answer the question, I will not repeat again"


    "Tw-twenty fourth generation..."


    "So you are from the previous generation..., when was thest time you were in the Royal Court?"


    "Um... three... no... two... no a year ago... I was on-..."


    "Do you know a prince of the Wood Spirit Empire called Nie You"


    As Old Yen pronounced the name, intense fear appeared in the eyes of Elder Yen.


    "It seems you do"


    "N-No I..."


    "Lying is not wise, believe me"


    Old Yen did not sugarcoat the truth that this was not a simple talk, and that they did not intend to just pat him on the shoulder and leave if he concealed anything.


    "Y-you cannot do thi-..."


    "I think Boss told you that you should already know that we can, and will"


    "..."


    Elder Yen looked with fear and panic all over his face at this man who was a Major Realm higher than him, knowing full well that running or trying to fight was futile, especially since he was a Music Dao Cultivator and Old Yen was right in front of him.


    "I... that prince is connected to someone very powerful, believe me, you do not want to mess with that person-..."


    "That is not something for you to worry about, what you need to worry about is telling us everything you know, since if you don''t the consequences are not very pretty"


    "S-spare-..."


    "Either you tell us willingly, or we get it out of you the other way"


    "haa~ haa~ I... haa~"


    Elder Yen''s heavy breathing echoed out in the hall as he looked to the side where Wu Long was leisurely strolling, his hands behind him. The empty hall was pressing on the mind of Elder Yen as if the air was incredibly heavy.


    "I... don''t know much..."


    "Tell us what you do know"


    "But I am-..."


    "Onest time, you will tell us either way, that is something already settled. If you do not speak what I want next I would not bother asking until I am sure you will"


    Old Yen entuated every word, that became echoes, as if whispers of a demon, drilling into Elder Yen''s mind.


    *gulp*


    "Tha-that man is only known as ''Master'' since it seems he has many disciples. He... he visited the Yen Kingdom some time ago... since he heard of a young man possessing an Extreme Yang Physique... N-Nie You"


    "Visited? Is he no longer there?"


    "I... I don''t know, but if I had to guess, he probably should have left, since the G-Great Protector is not fond of that man, so he does not dare to move far ind to this continent"


    "Do you know where is he staying permanently then?"


    "N-No... this is honestly everything I know, I don''t know anything else"


    Elder Yen was covered in sweat as he spoke, his eyes darting to Wu Long''s rxed figure from time to time since he felt a strange eerie feeling from the tranquil sight of that handsome young man simply walking there.


    "You sure you are-..."


    "Enough, he does not know anything else"


    Finally, Wu Long''s calm voice resounded again, and once more it did not produce any echo even though it was heard clearly by Elder Yen.


    "Let''s go"


    Wu Long turned and started walking toward the door as Old Yen joined him, the sounds of their steps reverberating in echoes just like before. After the sound of squeaky door hinges, came a *Bam!* that reverberated throughout the room... and then, silence returned to the empty hall as Elder Yen, drenched in sweat, heaved heavily, his breath rough and uneven, he then broke in tears while hugging his head and lowering it to the floor covering his ears as the silence seemed to deafen him and the emptiness was pressing him down.

 Chapter 281 Sword God

    <h4>Chapter 281 Sword God</h4>


    As Wu Long walked on the wooden bridge, Old Yen followed closely behind him.


    "As I thought he is no longer there"


    "Will we not visit the Yen Kingdom then?"


    "No, we will visit it as nned, there is still some more we could learn, and possibly get rid of some dregs"


    Wu Long did not need to turn and look to know that Old Yen had a slightly joyous light in his eyes. Old Yen knew that Wu Long no longer ced as much importance on the Yen Kingdom if the person he was looking for was most likely not there. And his joy wasing mainly not from the fact that he would be able to enact his revenge on the opponent who pushed him out and made him an exile with nowhere to call home. The main source of his happiness at the moment was the care of the man he followed.


    He did mention a reason to go there, but it was more of an excuse than anything. They proceeded to return to the mansion, where Wu Long was greeted by the somewhat worried eyes of the others.


    "They will be fine"


    He told them with a chuckle.


    "But we heard some shouting and I think Fairy Gong Cui cried"


    "They need to figure some things out, but it is healthier they talk it out than if they try to suppress it"


    Wu Long said with a soothing voice as he patted Luo Mingyu''s head.


    "Hehe, sister Ye Ling told us the same thing"


    Wu Mengqi said as she seemed to stop any worry as soon as Ye Ling calmed them down.


    Closer to the evening the sisters came out for dinner and were indeed as close as they were before, if not even more so since Gong Cui clung to her older sister.


    The next morning they were ready to depart for the Yen Kingdom, and elder Jue who was tasked with sending them off to the edge of the Spiritual Land came forth cupping his hands, dozens of Sect Protectors mirroring his actions behind him.


    "Thank you for the hospitality, and your help throughout our stay, Elder Jue"


    Wu Long smiled as he cupped his hands as well.


    "It was our pleasure, not to mention, we have to thank you for finally relieving the decades of frustration"


    Elder Jue smiled as he found over the past days that if he was not provoked, Wu Long was actually quite pleasant to talk to.


    "Oh, by the way, please do be careful with the Cloud Piercing Sect..."


    "Thank you for the thought, though I doubt they will approach me"


    "No, it is quite the contrary... I heard you used Sword Domain in the Wu Family Manor..."


    Elder Jue had both concern and doubt in his eyes, it was quite obvious he was curious about the validity of this information that seemed to be too unrealistic.


    "Hmm, I was wondering back then as well, but how do so many people know what Sword Domain is and its manifestation?"


    Wu Long slightly raised his eyebrow in a little bit of puzzlement. He was surprised to see Wu Family members recognize Sword Domain, something even Ye Ling never saw before he showed it to her.


    "Oh, it is precisely the reason the Cloud Piercing Sect might be looking for trouble with you... you see theirs is a Sword Sect, and their Sect Ancestors have allprehended Sword Intent to a various degree, and it ismon knowledge that their current Sect Leader, mostly called by his formal title of Sword God, is a Sword Domain user an-...!!!"


    As soon as the man said the words ''Sword God'', the nearby-standing Ye Ling''s pupils shrank, and a few momentster a sharp aura rose as her face showed absolute fury for the first time since Wu Long met her. The other members of Wu Long''s Dao Family looked at her in shock since her current state was in sharp contrast to her usual calm and tranquil demeanor.


    "They dare..."


    Her voice sounded cold and distant, as shivers went through everyone except Wu Long whose expression sank as well.


    "That is quite unpleasant"


    Wu Long slightly turned his head to the side, visibly suppressing anger.


    "Wu Long..."


    "I know, we will visit them, I promise"


    As Ye Ling looked at him, he looked back trying to soothe her boiling rage that frightened the beauties and made Elder Jue and the people behind him shudder in abject horror.


    "Haa~, sorry if I frightened you"


    Ye Ling sighed and then turned to the others, patting Luo Mingyu''s head who had the eyes of a scared little kitten, and smiled to the others who looked at her with a newfound understanding that she indeed had a line that should not be crossed, unlike previously when it seemed that such a line did not exist.


    "I understand, thank you for telling me"


    Wu Long turned to Elder Jue who only nodded, unable to speak out.


    After saying farewell, they boarded the carriages and set off to the Yen Kingdom. Wu Long decided to ride in the same carriage with Ye Ling and the others understood that he wanted to soothe her after the conversation before, so they smiled to each other and went to other carriaages.


    As they sat next to each other, they did not talk for a while, the sounds of the horses and wheels, as well as the rattling of the carriage being the only ones that were audible.


    He held her hand in his as she looked out of the window with a pondering, slightly mncholic gaze.


    "Have you met her?"


    Ye Ling finally asked in a low voice, her tone already tranquil again.


    "I did"


    Wu Long nodded as she looked back at him.


    "...What is she like?"


    "Everything you told me and more, you will see her yourself, there is no doubt about that"


    Wu Long spoke with a tender look in his gaze.


    "I see, though I doubt she would remember me"


    "She would... she does"


    Ye Ling, who started to turn to look into the window again sharply turned to him as her eyes widened.


    "She... she does?"


    "Indeed, she remembered as soon as I mentioned you"


    "Y-you talked with her about me? Wait ... it can''t be that you..."


    The astonishment in her eyes intensified as a certain realization started to catch up to her.


    "Y-you seduced the Sword God?!?!?!"

 Chapter 282 Crushed Hopes

    <h4>Chapter 282 Crushed Hopes</h4>


    Ye Ling looked at the wry smile on Wu Long''s face with wide eyes, unable to believe that this man has even managed to stretch his hands to one of the most powerful solitary cultivators in the Seven Boundless Worlds.


    "D-did you learn Sword from her?


    She then gasped as she suddenly understood that he always said that he learned his sword from three people, the first of whom was Wu Mengqi, the second herself, and the third must have been someone that he met after.


    "Un, I became her 7th unofficial disciple, so please take care of me senior-apprentice sister. Though the world still only knows of the Five Sacred Swords as her disciples of course"


    He nodded and she smiled at being called by that title.


    "I only learned from her when I was very little you know, I didn''t think she would even remember teaching me, let alone recognize me as a disciple"


    "On the contrary, it was her who told me that I was her 7th disciple"


    Wu Long smiled and Ye Ling blushed as she could not sit still and leaned on his shoulder while he wrapped his arm around her.


    It also finally made sense to her that he would be so proficient in sword as to evenprehend Sword Domain.


    "...Do you think that impostor reallyprehended Sword Domain?"


    When she thought of the Sword Domain, her thoughts went to the conversation earlier, and her voice became slightly icy when she said the word ''impostor''.


    "Hmm, hard to say, it is truly unlikely, but there sometimes appear geniuses who defy the norms, so I cannot say that it is impossible. I managed toprehend it after all, so there is no reason anyone else could not"


    Wu Long shrugged as he truly could not tell, but he too was intrigued. Since if true, that man who called himself ''Sword God'' would be a terrifying genius indeed. Since he would have done it in the world where inheritances of cultivation and techniques werergely severed.


    "But youprehended it under the guidance of the best Sword Master in the Seven Boundless Worlds, doing it on his own..."


    "Not really, Iprehended my Sword Domain prior to meeting her, that was the whole reason she became interested in taking me in as a disciple, even if an unofficial one"


    Wu Long chuckled at the shock in the blue eyes of this beauty.


    As they talked a little more about the Sword God, the carriages rattled along, taking them further and further from the Profound Music Pce.


    The scenery changed after days of travel as they arrived in nds, the start of the Gugong Kingdom thaty north, between the Yen Kingdom and Wood Spirit Empire.


    It was not a desert but the vegetation was still quite scarce, indicating a prairie.


    The carriage driversy the route to a big merchant city where the group would have to switch rides since these carriage drivers only knew the road until there.


    "Wow! So busy"


    Gong Cui eximed as they stepped off the carriages in a bustling square of arriving carriages. The city was full of life and vibrance, and as Wu Long and hisdies appeared in the view, they attracted quite a few eyes. The beauties around him especially received much attention since so many heavenly beauties in one group was a rare sight even for such a big city.


    As they went through the streets the same scene of eyes widening and glistening with covetous greed repeated itself, but there did not seem to be an idiot who thought he could take on multiple Foundation Building Realm experts.


    However, as they sat in a restaurant for a meal while Old Yen went off to gather intel and Butler Bang went to prepare their amodations, finally one such specimen appeared as a young man in luxurious robes approached them.


    "Young Master Hei..."


    "I said it''s fine, I am just going to talk to them, as long as thedies don''t interfere that idiot is nothing"


    There were two guards behind him, both in Revolving Qi Realm, trying to stop him but he seemed to be quite confident in his charms, intending to woo the women such that the only one he antagonized was the man in Qi Manifestation Realm.


    "Hello beauties, how about drinking with me? I can give you a better time than that peasant, and also make-... oh it seems you know what''s goo-"


    He approached them and Wu Mengqi, who was the closest sitting to him and widened her eyes like the others, stood up. She smiled in his face with a bright grin, as the young man smiled as well, nowpletely confident that he had this.


    *Crush*


    A sound of something soft but still somewhat crispy being crushed resounded, and the ce turned dead silent as men in the restaurant paled and instinctively covered the ce between their legs with their hands while the young man froze.


    "Iiii...."


    A tiny very high pitched noise escaped the young man, his eyes rolling up as he started falling backward.


    Wu Long stood up with a serious look and approached them as the bodyguards behind the young man hurriedly made the injured fellow retreat and one of them stood in front of him.


    But Wu Long ignored them and came close to Wu Mengqi, squatting and taking out a napkin.


    "Mengqi, haaa~ why would you do that with your leg? We have to clean you up as soon as possible"


    "That is your concern?!"


    Wei Lan eximed as it was far more pressing in her view to worry about her possibly severing someone''s inheritance while the other beauties wryly smiled.


    "Ah, true, sorry, next time I''ll use the hilt of my sword"


    Wu Mengqi said as Wu Long was thoroughly rubbing her pants with the napkin.


    "Y-You! You will pay for this!!!"


    The young man who had at first lost consciousness in the arms of his bodyguard while frothing at his mouth now woke up and shrieked with an unpleasantly high pitch in his voice.


    "Don''t worry, I heard they grow back"


    "Cui''er!"


    Gong Cui shouted while cing both her hands around her mouth for better acoustics as Gong Liwei looked at her with widened eyes.


    "R-Really?"


    The young man looked at her in his confusion.


    "I don''t know that''s what people around shouted when I saw someone got hit there, though it didn''t quite have that sound"


    She shrugged her shoulders as the young man almost crushed his own teeth from clenching his jaws in frustration as the tiny hope that was rising was mercilessly crushed.


    As Wei Lan was worriedly looking at Wu Long he stood up and gave her a smile.


    "Don''t worry, Lan''er, we would eventually have to talk to this ''Young Master Hei'', since it seems that I have found something unexpected here"


    Wei Lan widened her eyes and then almost gasped as she looked at Shen Min but she showed no signs of emotion or her true self surfacing, making Wei Lan confused since her first thought went to Lust Cultivators.


    However, it seemed that there was something different about this young man indeed as his eyes turned bloodshot, while veins started to be visible on his neck and his breathing turned rough. It looked as if he was turning rabid right in front of their eyes, surprising the beauties while Ye Ling''s expression turned to that of scorn.


    "Corrupt Path Cultivator"

 Chapter 283 Corrupt Path

    <h4>Chapter 283 Corrupt Path</h4>


    "Corrupt Path?"


    Luo Mingyu asked with an innocent curiosity on her face.


    "Those who use corrupt techniques to cultivate. They are quite effective, which made them popr in the first ce. They can help practitioners gain a lot of strength in a rtively short period of time, they also in many cases can ignore the limitations of one''s talent to push their cultivation into higher realms when they reached the end of their potential, which was how they originated, from people trying literally ''everything'' to advance"


    Ye Ling exined as the two bodyguards raised their level of alertness, looking at Wu Long who was studying them with a calm gaze.


    "If the effects are so great and it is called a Corrupt Path there must be a catch"


    Wei Lan spoke as such a technique sounded too good to be true.


    "Indeed, the practice itself is often not ethical as it can involve inhuman ways to cultivate, such as killing other cultivators and absorbing their cultivation through blood or Spiritual Root, as well as sucking life force directly through ritualistic methods. There are also negative effects on the user''s psyche, as they can be erratic, as well as impulsive, often going against logical thinking. Those two bodyguards seem to control it pretty well but that is simply because they are quite a lot more experienced than that young man"


    Ye Ling nodded as the two lunged forward at Wu Long, sabers appearing in their hands. He stepped forward, and needles appeared in his right hand while talismans appeared in his left. The talismans flew out first with a fling of his arm, arriving on the floor beneath the two as chains of Spiritual Qi flew out of them and talismans flew out first with a fling of his arm, arriving on the floor beneath the two as chains of Spiritual Qi flew out of them and wrapped around the legs of the two bodyguards while Wu Long''s figure blurred and went forward at an incredible speed.


    "Wu Long!"


    "Illusory Gait, first form, Shadow Step"


    Wei Lan cried out as she saw that the two surprisingly reacted in time and their sabers cut Wu Long''s blurred figure one at the neck and another at the torso, when the figure started to dissipate and Wu Long stepped out behind the two, needles inserted into the backs and necks of the frozen bodyguards.


    "As you can see they are generally stronger than normal cultivators in their realm, since their techniques give them more physical power alongside the cultivation, much like I am using Body Tempering techniques alongside Spiritual Qi cultivation"


    Wu Long added to Ye Ling''s exnation, since normal cultivators in Revolving Qi Realm would already be no match to him in speed, yet these two reacted to the illusionary image of Spiritual Qi that he sent ahead of himself that moved at his speed.


    "You!"


    Young Master Hei as he was called by his bodyguards shouted out loud and his feetunched him at Wu Long, arge saber appearing in his right hand.


    "Overwhelming Force Cut!"


    He raised the saber above his head and Spiritual Qi swirled atop it in massive amounts, erging the de and creating a current behind the de, whichunched it forward. The flow of his Spiritual Qi was turbulent and violent, almost tyrannical. Wu Long sidestepped, avoiding the straight chop from above, and steel needles went into the arms holding the saber as chains from new talismans below on the floor and above on the ceiling bound the saber that did not reach the floor, a few of them breaking with loud *ng* sounds, butpletely stopping the movement of the weapon as the erged version made out of Spiritual Qi that encased the physical de broke into pieces.


    "Phanto-..."


    As the young man seemed to circte his Spiritual Qi for another technique Wu Long simply circled around him as more needles struck the man''s back and neck.


    "Uuuuurgh!!!"


    Despite that, Young Master Hei''s veins bulged as he trembled, his body incredibly slowly starting to turn, causing the beauties to widen their eyes as this was the first time someone moved under Wu Long''s binding techniques.


    "There are a great variety of techniques in the Corrupt Path. This is one of the lower grade ones often categorized as "Berserk", they are usually abnormally resilient and are generally less vulnerable due to the berserk state they enter when they fight all out, however, it is also that berserk state that made its poprity rtively limited"


    Wu Long, however, simply flung talismans while speaking, that began to cover the whole body of the young man as well as the bodies of his bodyguards who were also starting to show signs of trying to move,pletely immobilizing them.


    "You see, while some may be attracted to the toughness and resilience, most would consider losing sanity in battle a disadvantage"


    Wu Long said as he turned to his beauties.


    "Un, however, other types of Corrupt Path Cultivators have behavioral corruption of varying degrees as well.


    More experienced ones do have more control over their behavior, of course. You could see that the two bodyguards wereposed despite the fact they used an even lower grade technique than this ''young master''. But even the most ''sane'' of them still have erratic behavioral patterns surfacing in certain moments, as well as general deviation from standard way of thinking"


    Ye Ling nodded and supplemented.


    "They also have to replenish their cultivation with the same method periodically or they experience severe withdrawal. And once they start using a corrupt technique there is generally no way back""


    Wu Long added in the end.


    The restaurant turned silent as people around were long gone, hurrying to get out of this ce as soon as weapons started to appear. The restaurant staff were peeking out of the kitchen with frightened expressions as well.


    "But... if they use hical methods to cultivate... does it mean they are ouwed in most countries?"


    Wei Lan asked with a nervous expression.


    "Yes, which is why you have never heard of it despite it existing in this small world"


    And sighed with relief when Wu Long nodded.


    "But I am sorry to inform you that it is still a very much major practice, it is just that their practitioners are usually hiding it as it is hard to tell unless you have special pupil arts and at the same time know what to look for"


    He then sighed as he also was not very fond of this practice and she widened her eyes.


    "But why is there no major effort to uproot such vile practices?"


    "Hmm, that is a good question, Lan''er, one that is quite dangerous to ask in the Seven Boundless Worlds, as are many good questions"


    Wu Long said with a smile.

 Chapter 284 Lovers’ Abode

    <h4>Chapter 284 Lovers'' Abode</h4>


    Butler Bang arrived at the restaurant after arranging the amodations for the group, and noticing the strange quietness as well as people looking at the entrance from the distance with frightened or cautious expressions hurried in to see Wu Long and Ye Ling exin some more about Corrupt Path techniques to the others.


    "Young Master''s meal seems to have been disturbed by some pesky people, this old man apologizes for not being by your side to save you some trouble"


    He wryly smiled and came closer as Wu Long turned with a shrug.


    "No need to worry, it wasn''t that much trouble anyway, and you were doing errands on my behalf which was why you were not here, so there is no need to apologize either"


    Butler Bang nodded slightly more relieved. After the group peacefully finished their meal without minding the three figurespletely covered in talismans, Old Yen arrived as well.


    "It seems you have been busy Boss"


    He scratched the back of his head and Wu Long calmed him down with the same words as he soothed the old butler earlier.


    Wu Long then stood up to leave the restaurant.


    "The food here is great. Take your time to have a meal before taking the eunuch and the two blockheads"


    Wu Long said while cing a pouch of coins on the counter on his way out, a sum way more than his tab was, even if the two who arrivedter were included.


    In truth, he did not need to explicitly tell them that the three were to be brought along since both of them were smart enough to figure out that if he did not need the three he would have just killed them on the spot instead of capturing them alive. But by stating it this way he made sure they did not hurry and took time to enjoy their food.


    "Eunuch? There is an eunuch among them?"


    Old Yen widened his eyes at the three figures.


    "Hehe, my proud work"


    Wu Mengqi giggled and both Old Yen and Butler Bang slightly shuddered as they looked back at the one who was slightly separated from the others, identifying him as the ''eunuch'' since the ''two blockheads'' were lumped together in Wu Long''s words.


    ''I knew that I must never cross any of Boss''sdies, but it seems I need to keep extra care to not piss off Miss Wu''


    Old Yen thought with a shiver.


    ''Young Lady is as merciless as always''


    Old Bang, on the other hand thought with some familiarity as he shook his head with a rueful smile.


    Wu Long and thepany arrived in a rather small inn with a tiny inner courtyard that only had one tree and a small lovely gazebo in the center.


    "This inn is quite different from your previous choice"


    Gong Liwei looked around as they crossed the gates of the inn, since thest inn she saw Wu Long choose was arge establishment with a vast inner courtyard that had gardens and ponds.


    "Haha, this is a specific choice"


    Wu Long said with a smile since it was precisely the reason Butler Bang took time to search for an inn.


    "Wee to the Lovers'' Abode, the inn has been recently fully booked... ah I see you must be Mister Wu"


    A young attendant greeted them with a smile as Gong Liwei froze at the name as Wu Long showed a small wooden tablet he received from Butler Bang. The elder Gong sister then quickly looked around and realized by the decorations that this was an inn usually booked by newlyweds or lovers on vacation.


    "This is..."


    "Don''t worry, you will have normal rooms, this inn just has a room arrangement I want"


    Wu Long chuckled at the slightly flustered Gong Liwei as Gong Cui curiously looked around.


    "We will stay here for a few days, so take your time and rx. Feel free to ask Butler Bang if you need something"


    He then said as they looked at him with slightly surprised eyes since it sounded like they will not see him in the entire period of their stay here.


    Some timeter Butler Bang and Old Yen arrived with the ''luggage'' they carried to the shed for carriages and horses under the widened eyes of the attendants. "Um..."


    As the manager of the inn wanted to speak up Old Yen took her to the side, taking out a pouch with gold coins in it.


    ---


    Wu Long came out of the shed closer to the evening, with Butler Bang following closely behind him while Old Yen went out to dispose of the ''luggage'' that now could be ced in the spatial rings.


    "Will we attack this Blood Demon Cult in theing days?"


    Butler Bang asked since they would need to change their route if so.


    "No, I will return to the Gugong Kingdom in the future it seems. So this matter can wait"


    "Return?"


    "They said they were waiting for the Violet Retribution Hydrangeas to bloom, and after some more persuasion remembered they were in the bud state for five years, so the earliest they will bloom would be next year"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders, since he could not possibly kill off the caretakers of the precious medicine that was going to be generously donated to him before they could ripen. He would then need to take up caring for them until they bloomed himself and his time could be spent far more enjoyably than doing something others can do for him.


    "Would there be no risk of them blooming and being harvested before we arrive again?"


    Butler Bang ponderingly asked, he did not know this specific type of medicinal nt, but most of such natural treasures had only a close estimate for the time of their ripening that could be off by a margin of whole months depending on the type and circumstances.


    "Usually yes, but with the saturation of Spiritual Qi and the absence of the River Qilin Stone Yin Water which cannot be found without a River Qilin Stone I am worried that my estimate is too early instead"


    Wu Long touched his chin in thought as he was trying to calcte the possibility of the flowers blooming ahead of his estimate, ultimately arriving at the more likely scenario that they would bloomter than he stated.


    They approached the staircase that led to the second floor and Butler Bang stayed behind with the words "Enjoy your time and leave everything to this butler, Young Master" as Wu Long nodded and went further up.


    The second floor had a small lounge that connected several rooms. Usually, since the couples that stayed in the inn were separate it was an open area but Butler Bang arranged for no one essing the lounge, making the entire area private, with the only exit from there being one door to the stairs that led down to the inner courtyard.


    Wu Long went up and saw Wu Mengqi sitting on the sofa in the lounge.


    "You should have waited inside, though it is partially my fault for telling you to wait and arrivingter, it took a bit more time than I expected"


    He said, and she smiled shaking her head.


    "No worries, what was it that you wanted to talk about"


    "I wanted to throw out the pants you are wearing today, so as apensation I will take them off of you personally"


    Wu Long smiled and after Wu Mengqi widened her eyes, she startedughing as she followed him into his room, a pleased glint clearly visible in her eyes.

 Chapter 285 (R18) Girls Talk

    <h4>Chapter 285 (R18) Girls Talk</h4>


    A few days after Wu Mengqi''s pants were thrown out, she was sitting in the lounge between the rooms in a night gown, her hair slightly disheveled, as she was looking to the front in a daze.


    "Ah! Aaah! Haaah!"


    Muffles moans resounded from the closed door leading to Wu Long''s room they entered that day.


    "Hm? Sister Mengqi? I thought you were inside? Then who is..."


    "That voice... is it sister Wei Lan?"


    Luo Mingyu came out with Hua Ziyan and both were slightly surprised as they saw her.


    "Ah? Yes... she came in not long ago, right in time since I was too exhausted to go on"


    Wu Mengqi answered with a slight dy as she came out of her daze a little.


    "Hahaha, it seems yousted even less this round"


    Luo Mingyu lightlyughed and Wu Mengqiaughed together while Hua Ziyan smiled.


    "Heh, didn''t youst even shorter before?"


    Wu Mengqi then chuckled as a cheeky glint appeared in her eyes.


    "That''s not fair, he..."


    Luo Mingyu''s cheeks blushed as the twoughed and she almost blurted something out but hurriedly closed her mouth shut as she put her hand on top of it.


    "Hm? What is it? What is it?"


    Wu Mengqi''s eyes shone with intense curiosity and she hurriedly asked.


    "Ah, well... he... he took me from the back and..."


    "Ayy, stop being so shy and tell me, its just us here, remember?"


    Wu Mengqi said with a glint in her eyes and Hua Ziyan''s eyes also shown interest as while they did discuss techniques, they never really shared each other''s experiences. There were only Wu Long''s women in the rooms connected to this lounge, and the wholeplex of rooms was shielded off from the outside with formations and barriers Wu Long installed with the talismans.


    Luo Mingyu hesitated for some time, and then nodded, as they sat on the sofas that were arranged in a circle in the middle of the lounge.


    "He held me upright on the bed as we both were on our knees, and was behind me as he ced his hand right on top of the ce his..."


    "His dick"


    Hua Ziyan said as Luo Mingyu hesitated.


    "... yes, his dick was hitting..."


    Her cheeks flushed red as she spoke.


    "...his hips were moving in a rapid pace and after he came inside me he just kept on going without stopping..."


    ---


    "Aah! Aaang! Aaah!"


    The hot and humid room was full of Luo Mingyu''s sensual and passionate moans as her body was curving in erotic arcs, driven by the hips that were smacking into her plump and juicy ass from behind, her gorgeous and alluring petite body was glistening with sweat in the intimate lighting of the room as his hands were ced on her lower abdomen and upper chest, his arm going in between her bouncing mesmerizing breasts.


    "Aaah! Yes! Yes! Aaaah! Aaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Her purple eyes were zed over with pleasure as she shouted in delight, her stomach lightly spasming until her body started convulsing as he started filling her with cum while still thrusting his hips.


    ''This is incredible, I cannot think of anything else''


    She thought as her consciousness was concentrated on the immense pleasure as his cock was sliding in and out of her drenched pussy while their juices were making squelching sounds. He continued to fuck her without stopping, drilling his cock into her time and time again, rubbing her sensitive insides and filling her with his cum each time she climaxed and gushed with juices.


    ---


    "Aaah~, yeah, I get that, when he goes non-stop without taking it out it really can get intense"


    Shen Min''s voice resounded from behind them as they trembled while turning around. She came closer and sat on an another sofa, cing one leg in dark semi-transparent stocking over another. None of them were wearing usual clothes, only light night robes made of high-quality silk that could be taken off by undoing the belt.


    Hua Ziyan chuckled.


    "You really surprised me just now, which reminds me of the time you came in...


    ---


    Wu Long was sitting on the edge of the bed as Hua Ziyan was lying on his side, her head moving up and down above hisps, her lips wrapping around the cock that was not long ago plowing her pussy, driving her to the peaks of ecstasy and filling her with his semen over and over.


    She was sucking it as if in a light trance, enjoying the feeling of it hitting the back of her throat as loud sloppy sounds of her giving him a blowjob resounded in the room that was full of the smell of sex.


    Her tongue was moving along her lower lip, caressing him as her mouth moved up and down on his shaft. Her pussy was dripping with loads of thick white cum in between her legs. His hand was on her head, gently caressing it.


    She then noticed a presence in the room and darted her eyes to the side without taking his dick out as Shen Min walked in and stopped at a short distance in front of him, slowly removing her night robe and remaining in eroty ck lingerie set with stockings on straps held by a garter belt. He was looking at her beautiful body as his hand was still on Hua Ziyan''s head, and thetter resumed moving her head again.


    ---


    "...is what happened, I don''t remember you being surprised at all"


    Shen Min said with a chuckle.


    "Not true, I nearly stopped for a minute, it''s just, I felt it twitch as he saw your body and it felt so good so I could not hold back from sucking on it again"


    "W-What are you girls talking about?!?!"


    Hua Ziyan argued and the Cao mother-daughter pair froze as they opened a door.


    "I was talking about Wu Long''s amazing cock"


    Hua Ziyan said without skipping a beat as she was brought back to the memory and could almost feel that sensation of his cock filling her mouth while Shen Min with Wu Mengqi chuckled as Luo Mingyu became slightly rosy again.


    The two neers becamepletely red, but...


    "Umm, I can agree..."


    Cao Mei said and Cao Xiang nodded with red face.


    "Hehe! Right? Come,e, let''s talk. To be honest I was kinda curious since I heard quite loud noises when you were in there, Sister Cao Xiang"


    Wu Mengqi''s eyes shed as she tapped on the sofa.


    The two looked at each other, and decided to join since they were new to the ''inner circle'' and it was a good opportunity to improve their rtionships.


    "Well, I just asked him to punish me..."


    Cao Xiang then answered Wu Mengqi''s earlier words and the beauties around widened their eyes as they looked at her.


    "I, like it a little rougher, so I asked him to punish me and he roughly pushed my head down and kept fucking me while he held me down and came inside me again, and again..."


    ---


    "Aah! Ugh! Uungh! Yes! Punish me! Aah!"


    Cao Xiang''s head was pushed into the soft bed by his hand, as he kept banging her from behind, his hips smacking into her ass as asionally a loud p resounded among the ps of their flesh as he spanked her ass with the other hand.


    "Ah! Umf!! Yes! Fuck me! Do whatever you want with me! Ah!"


    Her moans were getting louder as the rhythm of his piston increased.


    ---


    "And then he came inside me, I realized at that time that being filled to the brim with his cum was the most blissful feeling ever"


    She said while her face was fully red. She was normally more shy, but seeing how graphic Hua Ziyan was with her words and descriptions earlier she misunderstood that it was the norm between them and if she tried to talk in less explicit words she would not fit in.


    The beauties around looked at her with wide eyes as their jaws almost dropped.


    "I... don''t like it quite as rough, but..."


    They still did note out of the slight shock so they turned to Cao Mei with the same expressions, even though neither mother nor the daughter looked up to see them, staring into the floor.


    "He was sitting on the sofa, and I was sitting on top as his... cock was deep inside me, stretching my pussy..."


    ---


    "Ah! Yes! Fuck me Daddy! Ah!"


    Cao Mei''s body was moving up and down as it slid on his cock, her whole body covered in beads of sweat as her ample and round breasts were bouncing up and down in front of him.


    "Aaah!"


    He then raised her up as he held her waist with his hands while standing up and while still inside her pushed her onto the bed as she raised her hands and clenched the bedsheets above. He then started thrusting into her with long powerful thrusts as she moaned out in pleasure.


    "Aang! Yes! Fuck me harder Daddy! Give me more! Ah!"


    ---


    "... and he didn''t stop breeding me until I lost consciousness"


    Cao Mei finished with a red face, raising her eyes to see slightly rosy but alreadyposed faces.


    "Khum... yes, I see..."


    Wu Mengqi said while cleaning her throat that became slightly dry.


    "What... what about you?"


    Cao Mei asked Wu Mengqi and she slightly became flustered but still started.


    "Me? Haha... I ... pretty normal stuff, he held my legs as he thrust hi- his cock into me, I felt so full... he kept smashing my pussy with his thick and hard cock... over and over..."


    ---


    Wu Mengqi''s legs were raised high as he held them in both hands by the ankles, spreading them to the sides in arge "V" while his hips made dancing movements, his cocking inside of her again and again, spreading the folds of her pink tight pussy and hitting her womb as a firework of bliss went off inside her with each time.


    "Aah! Oohm! Mmmn! Unn!"


    She bit her lower lip as she looked him in the eyes, while he mated her pussy, molding it into his shape.


    "Aahm! Uungh! Aaaauuummmffffff!"


    She could not hold on as she held on to the backrest on top of the bed above her and her moans came out. She started convulsing not long after, her legs trembling as he thrust deep into her and while cumming inside leaned in to kiss her.


    ---


    "...and he was p-pumping me full of his cum, as if... as if he wanted to coat my pussy all over with his semen..."


    Wu Mengqi finished and a silence came down to the room.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Do you all want to go for another round too?"


    The heavenly beauties were for some time all silent as they did not look at each other, all of them already having a craving deep inside since they remembered the sensations while speaking. Shen Min asked since she noticed the same expressions all around her.


    "Yes"


    They then nodded to each other, and as Wei Lan came out of the room slightly red she widened her eyes at therge group that were ying rock-scissors-paper.

 Chapter 286 It broke

    <h4>Chapter 286 It broke</h4>


    The Gong Sisters spent peaceful few days, wondering why they did not see other members of the group.


    "Are they secretly doing something fun without telling us?"


    Gong Cui finally could not hold in her curiosity as she asked Butler Bang. There was a growing suspicion in her mind that told her that the group was doing something very fun in secret.


    "Hahaha, they are only cultivating"


    Butler Bang lightly chuckled, truthfully replying to her as her expression turned to that of surprise.


    "Eh? Cultivating? Here? Is it not deficient in Spiritual Qi?"


    "Indeed it might be but they have their own methods"


    Butler Bang skillfully navigated the conversation as Gong Cui smiled with the words "Is that so? What~, that''s boring~, I was thinking they were doing something fun" with a pleased expression that she was not left out of fun activities, while Gong Liwei had a pondering expression.


    ''Their own methods? Cultivating in a ce so not suitable should be very inefficient, what metho-..."


    *gasp*


    She then remembered that Wu Long was a Dual Cultivator and her eyes flew wide open as she gasped.


    "What is it, Sister?"


    "Ah? No... hahahaha, nothing at all"


    Gong Liweiughed a little sillily as a bead of sweat went down the side of her forehead while her cheeks flushed red.


    After some time Wu Long and hisdies finally showed up and Gong Cui was shocked to see that Wu Long has reached the 7th level of the Qi Manifestation Realm, which of itself was not usually a big achievement for a very talented person, but in a cecking in Spiritual Qi like this it was an incredible phenomenon, especially since he crossed a watershed barrier.


    And yet, his aura shown no instability, indicating that hepletely stabilized his foundation in a ce like this.


    Hua Ziyan shocked both sisters even more, even if Gong Liwei knew they were Dual Cultivating, as her cultivation rose all the way to the 1st level of Foundation Building Realm. She benefited the most from this cultivation since she was a Dual Cultivator as her main path too, and his incredibly potent Yang Qi allowed her to rise continuously, while the connection between their Yin and Yang Roots stabilized her foundation as well.


    At this time, Ye Ling and Wei Lan stabilized at the 9th level of Foundation Building Realm while the rest were in the early levels.


    Ye Ling could advance further in principle since herprehension of the sword allowed her to, but the Spiritual Qi was too deficient, dying her advancement, though cultivating with Wu Long gave her a boost that dramatically shortened the time needed, and she would soon hit her bottleneck.


    Wu Long was also already feeling the first bottleneck of his cultivation when he would need to break past his limits. It was never a smooth road in cultivation for him as he constantly broke one ss ceiling after another.


    They were all starting toe close to the boundaries the limitations of this small world allowed people to cultivate to.


    ---


    The group traveled further north as they changed carriages, not explicitly stating their final destination to anyone since the Gugong Kingdom was in conflict with the Yen Kingdom, and stating it as their goal would just attract unnecessary attention.


    "Stop!"


    A shout resounded as the carriages passed through a canyon not far from the borders between Yen Kingdom and the Gugong Kingdom.


    "This is as far as we can take you"


    The carriage driver who was hired to bring them to the border said as he looked ahead at the camp of the Gugong Kingdom soldiers not far in the distance, the guard in front of the camp was the one who shouted earlier as more soldiers wereing out of the camp. The other carriage drivers simrly did not intend to continue any further.


    "That is quite alright, thank you"


    Wu Long chuckled as he came out of the carriage, and hisdies followed as the eyes of the soldiers started to widen in astonishment and glisten.


    The carriage drivers left tworge and spacious carriages which the group bought instead of renting, and retreated while the soldiers were looking at the group of beauties with unblinking eyes.


    "Hehe-..."


    "Stop"


    One of them already started smiling and opened his mouth while leaning to step forward when a hand was ced on his chest from beside him and he was pushed backward, a young maning forth with a cautious look.


    "... Captain Kwon..."


    "Be silent if you want to live, learn who you are messing with"


    The man called Captain Kwon shut the one he pushed as thetter tried to grumble and turned back to look at Wu Long''s group.


    Wu Long smiled, a little impressed by the intuition of the man, as thetter felt slightly uneasy at being looked at.


    "Please state your purpose in approaching the zone of military conflict"


    Captain Kwon said, carefully choosing his words and tone.


    "We are passing through to the Yen Kingdom"


    Old Yen answered as he came forward.


    "... the border is closed, I would advice not to move past this point as..."


    "The border can always be open, like a ''gate'' is it not? I heard there was a famous one around here, how was it called... Red Sparrow?"


    Old Yen said with a smile, emphasizing the ''gate'' and a light shed in Captain Kwon''s eyes as his soldiers slightly changed in face.


    "All gates have their tolls"


    "Indeed, that is something known"


    "Come in, dear customers"


    Captain Kwon''s gaze became slightly more rxed as he weingly smiled and gestured to the inside of the camp.


    "Take the carriages inside"


    Captain Kwon gave out the order as Wu Long and the others went past him to the depths of the encampment and he followed closely behind them, lightly running to go ahead of the group and arrive next to Old Yen.


    "Thirteen people, and two carriages led by four horses each, would that be all?"


    "Yes, there is no separate group"


    Old Yen nodded as Captain Kwon nodded as he took out an abacus and started sliding the beads as he mumbled.


    "Heh, you even count how many horses drive the carriages separately?"


    "Of course, we can''t be cking with the details"


    The man smiled with a glint in his eyes, and Gong Cui whispered to her older sister.


    "Sister, sister, I think I saw a money sign in that man''s eyes"


    "Stop speaking gibberish, Cui''er"


    Gong Liwei only shook her head while Wu Long chuckled. This was the type of man who would first think of what loot could be picked up when any kind of n was discussed, and always propose to add the detailed calctions of how to get said loot in the n lest it would be overlooked.


    His troops were stationed in the rear which implied they were part of the supply chain, and Wu Long was certain that this man''s hand went into everything transported through him, all the while taking money for leading contraband traders through the zone of conflict.


    They arrived in front of the captain''s tent as Captain Kwon showed them in, calcting the price for the passage.


    "Here"


    Old Yen ced a few pouches he took out of the spatial ring on the crudely-made wooden table, the pouches making loud thudding noises as they arrived.


    "Heh, we know the prices"


    He then chuckled as he noticed a look of ''should have charged them more'' on Captain Kwon''s face since there were noints about the price.


    "Hehe"


    The man scratched the back of his head with a wry smile as he busted.


    "Where''re you going to spend so much money anyway? It seems you''ve got enough for several lifetimes"


    Old Yen chuckled as Gong Cui was looking around with a curious look in the background, being in an army tent for the first time in her life.


    "Heh! There''s never enough! I have a dream..."


    Captain Kwon grinned and proudly puffed out his chest as Gong Cui stumbled upon a pole with a g, taking it out of the basket with spears and valiantly holding it up as if on a battlefield while Gong Liwei rolled her eyes and the otherdies chuckled at the sight.


    "...when this war is over..."


    Captain Kwon continued on as Gong Cui raised the g high up with the intention to stick it into the ground as if proiming victory.


    "... I will..."


    "Can we go now already?"


    "Huh?"


    *nk*


    Wu Long who did not talk with the ambitious captain of the kingdom troops until here raised his voice and as Captain Kwon turned with a surprised look, a nk resounded behind him and everyone turned to Gong Cui with two halves of a g in her hands.


    "Oops, sorry, it broke"

 Chapter 287 Shadows of the Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 287 Shadows of the Conflict</h4>


    Captain Kwon first absent-mindedly looked at Gong Cui and then turned to Old Yen with a glint in his eyes.


    "You willpensate for that, right?"


    "Haha, of course"


    Old Yen shook his head as he took out some coins, cing them on the same table as Captain Kwon nodded with satisfaction.


    "Cui''er..."


    Gong Liwei ced a hand over her face while Wu Long waved his hand to the guilty-looking maiden with a slightly lost expression holding the two halves of the gpole to indicate it was fine.


    As Gong Cui saw that gesture and reassuring smile she turned lively and happy again, giving him a thumbs up with a grin, the gpole halves falling to the ground.


    ''She is thinking that she will thank me by talking up my good sides to her sister, isn''t she?''


    Wu Long thought as he wryly smiled, returning the gesture back to her and having an urge tough as he looked at this youngdy.


    "Let''s go"


    Wu Long turned as he went toward the carriages that were brought to the other side of the encampment. They boarded the carriages as Old Yen and Butler Bang took the reigns and followed a small squad of warriors who were tasked with getting them through the conflict zone.


    Captain Kwon looked on as the carriages went off into the distance, as a soldier who he stopped earlier came closer to him.


    "Why stop there captain, if they have money we could just..."


    "Are we bandits?!"


    Captain Kwon fiercely looked to the man, as thetter cowered and stepped back.


    "Not to mention, greed and lust are powerful driving forces, but lose control of them and they will drive you off a cliff. Remember what I told you, know who you are messing with.


    Those people..."


    Shivers went through captain Kwon as he remembered the shift in Wu Long''s eyes at the moment this idiot tried to say something untoward. The sheer dread he felt at that moment caused him to hasten his actions to stop the man, managing to salvage the situation at the veryst moment.


    "... they are not people that someone like us should fuck around with, since, believe me... we don''t want to find out what lies beyond that"


    Captain Kwon then sighed, trying to shake off the shivers that were still gripping him, and also shook his head at the stupidity he had to deal with as he turned to return to the camp.


    ---


    "Mei''er, Xiang''er, do you two want to learn more about the saber techniques?"


    Wu Long asked in the carriage, as the two looked at each other, and then nodded since they saw that Wu Long was training Hua Ziyan, Shen Min and Wei Lan at every opportunity they got outside of cultivation, dates and leisure time.


    "Mengqi, would you like to train in the sword with me? With your talent you will quickly catch up to me"


    Ye Ling also looked at Wu Mengqi who would have started jumping in joy if they were not sitting in the carriage.


    "Sister Ling is the best!"


    "Haha"


    Ye Ling smiled as Wu Mengqi hugged her.


    "Old Yen should have learned some of the techniques I gave him before by now, since he had time in the merchant town before, as well as on the way. I better train him a little if he wants to return as a triumphant man and not simplye back to get his ass whooped"


    "Haha, I saw Butler Bang train him, though not much since he is also busy studying what you gave him, and their fighting styles are different as well"


    Ye Ling chuckled as she too had a vivid image of Old Yen returning only to get beaten up by his former rival.


    "Mm, I don''t n to interfere in his battle with the rival, but I will remove the support he has..."


    "Support?"


    Cao Mei asked as she and her mother both widened their eyes while Wu Mengqi looked at him with a hint of curiosity in her gaze while Wei Lan slightly shook.


    "Hmm, if my guess is correct, there should be a sect of Lust Cultivators in the Yen Kingdom, which serves as the support for the current king, Old Yen''s rival"


    "Lust Cultivators? I thought you already destroyed their sect?"


    Wei Lan ufortably cleaned her throat as she still felt a hint of dread at what her fate might have been if he did not show up.


    "I did, on the Azure Eagle Continent, but that one is more recent, and likely less important to the one behind them than the one on this continent, remember how Nie You described them as a failure?"


    Wu Long nodded and Wei Lan expressed a slight shock at remembering the conversation with the Imperial Prince.


    "What makes you think there is a Lust Cultivation sect here?"


    Ye Ling asked since she did not remember hearing any information about them being here.


    "This conflict"


    Wu Long turned to the window where the scenery of the conflict zone between two kingdoms was going by.


    "It has been unresolved for hundreds of years already with even the Wood Spirit Empire not stopping it, indicating that there arerger interests at hand than simple squabble between royal families.


    Were it a conflict that did not bring any benefits to someone it would have long since died down, or one side would have lost"


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, there are at least three sides profiting from this conflict, one of which is the Blood Demon Cult in the Gugong Kingdom as they need sacrifices to cultivate, and the other must be Lust Cultivators in the Yen Kingdom as they also need ''cultivation resources'' which is why they are supporting or, more urately, controlling the royal families, each having one king under them.


    It is very easy for both to hide missing people that are required for their cultivation after all"


    Wu Long nodded as Wei Lan gasped, slightly trembling from welling indignation.


    "And the third?"


    Ye Ling looked at Wu Long who wryly smiled.


    "That I don''t know yet"


    "You mean that there must be a merit for the Ministers of the Wood Spirit Empire?"


    Cao Mei asked as Wu Long shrugged his shoulders and he nodded in return.


    "Correct, the fact they are ignoring this conflict and leaving it unresolved without even trying to mediate is a behavior indicating that they do indeed have a stake, I just don''t know exactly what their involvement is"


    As Wu Long was speaking the beauties descended into thoughts, the carriage turning silent for some time with only the sounds of the horses, wheels turning as well as rattling of the carriage creating a monotonous background noise.


    "How certain are you about a Lust Cultivation sect?"


    "Hmm, about three out of five? There is still arge portion of guessing in there"


    Wu Long touched his chin with a pondering expression at Wei Lan''s question.


    "If there is a Lust Cultivation Sect here, would you go there alone?"


    Ye Ling asked next and Wu Long smiled knowing what she was thinking.


    "Haha, you are thinking that this is a perfect opportunity for Hua Ziyan, Shen Min and Wei Lan to consolidate what they''ve learned and trained"


    Wu Long chuckled and Ye Ling smiled as her thought was effortlessly read.


    "Though I do hope to find an opportunity to break my limits, there is honestly little chance for it happening in that sect. So I have also been thinking about having them temper themselves in actualbat"


    He then nodded, agreeing with her since the opportunity to gain real battle experience while Ye Ling and Wu Long had theplete control of the situation to protect them in cases of emergency would be rarer when they leave to the Seven Boundless Worlds and the higher their realms advance.


    It was better to stack such experiences earlier on since then they would be formidable cultivators who did not need to be worried about, and thus be able to gain more experience on their own in more serious battles since they would not be under protection but an actual force.


    The carriages passed through the conflict zone in a week and a half, since the route they had to take was quiteplex, arriving at a camp of Yen Kingdom soldiers who were Captain Kwon''s associates in the smuggling business.


    The group then traveled to the nearby city, the first city of the Yen Kingdom they would visit.

 Chapter 288 The Birth of a Technique

    <h4>Chapter 288 The Birth of a Technique</h4>


    *Bam!*


    A Spiritual Qi Fist hit the ground as dirt and dust flew into the air, while Wu Long''s figure only slightly moved to avoid the move as well as the generated debris while his sword shed with a chakram.


    "The timing was off"


    Wu Long''s voice was still the same as his normal speech, without being strict or angry, only a little seriousness in his otherwise calm tone. He brushed the chakram off as he stepped to the side, avoiding a staff, and then lightly stomped, his figure gliding to the side as a current of silvery Spiritual Qi came from the point the staff hit but unable to catch up to Wu Long with only a little distance between him and the current''s .


    "Remember, your chakrams have no weight as soon as they hit the opponent''s weapon, and quite easy to bounce off to either harm your allies or impede your other chakram"


    Wu Long spoke as he turned his hand swirling with Spiritual Qi meeting another Spiritual Qi fist and breaking it.


    "Too many fists for your current control, they are unstable and thus more fragile"


    He stepped back as the Spiritual Qi Fist fractured into fragments that still held their form and some destructive force. And then noticed her next fist arriving at the point he stepped back to avoid the fragments.


    ''Hm? Is that what she meant when she said she wanted to try something out? With how tough and tenacious her Spiritual Qi is, it indeed might work''


    He thought as he looked at a piece of debris flying not far from his face, very slowly dissipating into the air while he deviated the path of the Spiritual Qi Fist that came at a calcted timing to the side with a gentler move that did not break it. It would be a few more seconds before the chunk he saw flying by him really loses its structural integrity and thus destructive force.


    It seemed that the tenacity of Hua Ziyan''s Spiritual Qi became stronger the higher in realm she was, so they could anticipate such chunks of Spiritual Qi Fists that were detached from her control tost longer and longer.


    "Scratch mystment, let''s try a barrage with those"


    Wu Long sidestepped avoiding another current sent by a staff and urately piercing the center of a chakram that came at a tricky angle with his sword, swirling it and sending it to the side not far from Shen Min.


    A barrage of 25 Spiritual Qi fists came crushing down at him and as he crushed them he had to continuously retreat as each one broke into fragments that held considerable force of inertia. From the side it looked like a small guided avnche was pressing Wu Long back.


    "She was guiding me, you have to anticipate where"


    He then stepped out of the barrage, not letting them corner him as hemented to Wei Lan and Shen Min.


    ---


    Wu Mengqi looked at the explosions of earth and shuddering of the air in the distance where Wu Long sparred non-stop without taking a break with two groups that took turns to rest, one group consisting of three heavenly beauties, and the other being a pair of an old and middle-aged looking men. She was clinging on her sword with a slightly rough breath, her whole body sweaty.


    "The break is almost over, Mengqi, we will resume sparring as well"


    "Sister Ling, you are a meanie!"


    Ye Ling''s voice resounded behind her and she made a crying face as she turned.


    "Hahaha,e on, just one spar left for today, someone called me ''the best'' not long ago... I wonder who it was?"


    "At that time I didn''t know that you were a Demon Instructor!"


    Wu Mengqi cried out her feelings of being wrongly misled.


    "Hmm, let''s make it two spars"


    "Eeek!"


    Ye Ling''s eyebrow slightly twitched at being called ''Demon Instructor'', and she amended the training regime with the same kind smile and tranquil voice as Wu Mengqi had a cold shiver go down her spine.


    ---


    Gong Cui looked at the two training zones and then turned her gaze to the corner of the stands in the Martial Arena Wu Long rented out for this training where Cao Xiang and Cao Mei were sitting with Luo Mingyu, studying the techniques and skills Wu Long chose for them.


    "Sister, remind me to join that group if I ever want to train with them"


    She then said as the mother and daughter in her line of sight were having a peaceful time under a tent with the purple-eyed beauty.


    "Un, me too... I mean, it is a good thing to work hard... but..."


    Gong Liwei nodded without thinking as she looked at the beauties around Wu Long and Ye Ling being drenched in sweat. She then made a quickeback to the ''practice makes one prepared'' mentality posture but as Wu Mengqi copsed to her knees, clinging to her sword with both hands with her face on the verge of crying, her determination faltered again.


    ---


    "Food!!!"


    Wei Lan eximed as the dishes wereid on the table before them, trying to drown her exhaustion in the sweetfort of a delicious meal.


    "Y-yaa~y"


    Wu Mengqi feebly supported that thought, her eyes half-closing as she was already dozing off.


    Wu Long looked at Ye Ling who sat with a tranquil expression, a calm and gentle smile on her face as always, and chuckled as he recognized that benevolent smile, slightly sympathizing with Wu Mengqi.


    "Wu Lo~ng, Sister Ling is being me~an"


    Wu Mengqi noticed the slight sympathy in his gaze and clung to him as he chuckled, patting the back of her head as he hugged her back.


    "She can be demanding as someone who teaches..."


    A glimmer of hope appeared in Wu Mengqi''s eyes as she heard his words, nodding along to them with "Un, Un".


    "... but that will be for your own benefit so it is something necessary"


    "Aaa~ you''re both being mean! It''s a conspiracy! A conspiracy!"


    She cried out as that glimmer was then squashed by his following words and he chuckled again as he cuddled her while a satisfied smile appeared on her face from the skinship.


    "Ziyan, I think with a little more polishing the technique might work"


    He then turned to Hua Ziyan who was also exhausted but too busy thinking about the fighting technique that was born in today''s practice to notice her own fatigue.


    "Un, I was thinking if there was a way to explode the fist into fragments on purpose as well, maybe even purposefully shaping the explosion to shape the fragments in chunks"


    She then said and he raised his eyebrow as the thought was quite intriguing.


    "Great idea, I will need to think a little but I think I can make that happen with a slight variation to the technique''s Spiritual Qi control, but it would likely drastically increase in the difficulty of maniption"


    He said and Hua Ziyan nodded with a smile.


    "Though if I wouldter want to use the same method with other fist and palm techniques, would I need to trouble you again?"


    "Haha, this is not troubling me, Ziyan"


    Wu Long chuckled as he did not mind spending his time to help his women.


    "How about a separate technique entirely that allows for that, which you can circte at the same time with the fist or palm technique? Thus you will not need to modify each technique separately"


    Luo Mingyu''s purple eyes glimmered with excitement for her friend who was on the verge of embarking on her own path of fighting style.


    "Oh! That is good. I''ll see what I can do.


    That will actually make it easier for Ziyan to control which fist she wants to be rtively more fragile and which more sturdy since the Spiritual Qi cirction paths would be separate"


    Wu Long smiled as the other beauties also had the look of realization.


    "Thank you so much Mingyu!"


    Hua Ziyan made a bright smile and Luo Mingyu happily nodded to her.


    "Are you going to name the new technique?"


    "Eh? Can I?"


    Shen Min asked with curiosity and Hua Ziyan widened her eyes in surprise.


    "Of course, this is already a variation of a technique and as you continue to expand on it it will be your technique. There are many Martial Artists whoe up with how the technique should work but do not have the knack for designing the Spiritual Qi flow,missioning Masters of the Martial Dao to do that for them. But the technique is named by the user since their fighting style is where that technique fits the most perfectly"


    Ye Ling nodded, quite intrigued at witnessing the birth of a new technique.


    "Th... then... um... Avnche Hand?"


    Hua Ziyan put a finger on her lower lip as she thought, and a scene of Wu Long retreating from Spiritual Qi fists that broke into fragments like an avnche came into her mind. She used fist and palm techniques so the other thing she thought of was simply "hand".


    "Hmm, I like the Avnche, but..."


    Shen Min tilted her head as she pronounced the name a few times as if tasting it.


    "Oh! I know, how about Mingyu makes the other half of the name?"


    Hua Ziyan tried to think a little more, and then, asked Luo Mingyu since it was her idea to separate it into a different technique that would make this move so versatile.


    "Eh? Umm... since the technique is auxiliary to integrate withbat techniques... Integral Avnche?"


    "Hmm, that sounds iplete as well... well, the chunks would first form a structure so... adding ''Structure''?"


    Hua Ziyan mused and as if a candle was suddenly lit, an expression of "This is it!" appeared on the faces of the beauties as Ye Ling and Wu Long smiled.


    "Integral Avnche Structure Art... sounds good"


    Shen Min smiled.


    "A aguree"


    Wei Lan gave thumbs up as she was biting another piece of spicy chicken, making her "agree" a little muffled and they allughed as they continued to have a meal, now also celebrating the birth of a new technique.

 Chapter 289 The Dawn that will never come

    <h4>Chapter 289 The Dawn that will nevere</h4>


    Luo Mingyu approached Wu Long after the meal, and as usual he demonstrated various Weapon Intents to her, one after another, sometimes repeating an intent he already showed her in the past by her request.


    Since this training started Luo Mingyu got a lot more ustomed and did not pale as soon as she perceived it, bing more resilient to the threat of aggression in general.


    She was constantly contemting what she learned, and after the intense cultivation with Wu Long thest time, she made a small breakthrough in her understanding of Intent.


    Later in the evening, as Luo Mingyu went to her room to digest her new experiences andbine them with what she already knew, Wu Long stood on the balcony, gazing at the slightly gloomy town, the sunset making it look especially deste when Gong Liwei and Gong Cui came up behind him.


    "Um... I wanted to ask, were we not supposed to travel to the Azure Eagle Continent... to your sect? What are we doing in the Yen Kingdom?"


    She asked as they were going along with the flow, but the training today made her think that the group was preparing for something, not to mention that if they wanted to go to the Azure Eagle Continent they would have to move to the opposite direction to the Ziwei Kingdom.


    "Just making a temporary stop. Old Yen has some business with the Royal Family here, so we are passing by. Cao Xiang already arranged for the ship to await us to take us back to the Azure Eagle Continent"


    "A ship? But we can only travel there from the Southern Sea..."


    "This ship can navigate the Inner Sea''s coastal line so we would have no problem getting there"


    "Oh! A ship! I have never seen a ship... or the sea hehe"


    Wu Long exined and Gong Liwei''s eyes widened as Gong Cui became excited.


    "So we really are just passing through..."


    Gong Liwei nodded still slightly in shock at the resources this seemingly small and low-key group had.


    "Umm... well we might have to raid a sect soon, but don''t worry, you don''t have to participate in the raid"


    Wu Long then scratched his cheek as he might have ''slightly'' downyed the trip here and Gong Liwei''s face first froze, and then started to show bewilderment.


    "What do you mean attack a sect? As in, with this small group?"


    "Yeah"


    "This is madness"


    "Hahaha"


    Gong Liwei looked at Wu Long like at a madman as heughed.


    "Oh! Raiding a sect? Are they bad guys?"


    "Yeah, really really bad guys"


    Wu Long smiled at Gong Cui and she smiled in return, raising her cute fist.


    "Then I am going to help you!"


    "Cui''er!"


    Gong Liwei looked at her younger sister in shock.


    "What? He said they were bad guys"


    "That''s beyond the point... they are attacking A SECT!"


    "But... didn''t this guy attack the Wu Family before?"


    "uh..."


    Gong Liwei could not answer anything to that as she looked slightly lost, remembering that fact. The absurd notion of attacking a sect caused her to momentarily forget how absurd of an existence Wu Long was.


    "Eh? I won an argument? Yaaaay!!!"


    Gong Cui looked at her older sister with surprise, and as it dawned on her that her remark was able to make her older sister have nothing to respond with started jumping in joy as Gong Liwei covered her face with "I don''t know anymore", realizing that she would not be able to persuade her younger sister after this.


    The sisters went off to the others and Old Yen passed by them as he came to the balcony.


    "The sect we are looking for here is more low-key than the Supreme Master Pavilion you told me about, but it is still possible to figure out with some digging. It is called the Dawn Concealing Sect, supposedly a small sized sect, and very closed-off, taking in disciples only by rmendations and very rarely"


    He went off to gather intel right after the meal. There were still signs of fatigue from the intense training on his face but he did not show any dissatisfaction. On the contrary, he was happy since he knew that Wu Long made this stop to train mainly for him, even if he did train others as well.


    "Dawn Concealing... hiding the preparation for the Dawn of the Lust Cultivators?


    Heh, I guess they really are better than those fools at the Supreme Master Pavilion who started to expand as soon as they got a backer and makerge movements.


    This sect decided to not gather attention and cultivate elites in small numbers, since the lower levels are pretty easy to fill up once the foundation of the sect is sturdy"


    Wu Long nodded after receiving the report. It was the reason they were able to remain rtively unnoticed unlike the Supreme Master Pavilion which name resounded throughout the Azure Eagle Continent. It seemed that the people in this sect were not as vain, not pursuing immediate recognition and fame, and thus able to think strategically. However...


    "No matter, they still have the same fate"


    He then shook his head with a smile and Old Yen gulped as the idea of destroying an entire sect was still daunting for him.


    "After we are done training on the way to the capital, and gather information about Nie You''s Master, you will remain in the capital with Butler Bang while I take the others to this Dawn Concealing Sect"


    Wu Long then turned to Old Yen and thetter nodded with determination in his eyes.


    "Butler Bang will help you, but you will have to ovee your old nemesis by yourself, I told him to only help with the others and not interfere in your fight with the King"


    Old Yen slightly shook at his words, as this was a show of consideration, as well as an act of kindness from Wu Long, to let him face his past on his own, and at the same time might be a test.


    "I understand"


    "Good"


    He nodded and Wu Long smiled with a satisfied look as he went to join hisdies while Old Yen continued to look at the scenery that was gradually turning darker, steeling his resolve.


    ---


    A few days passed in training. The Yen Kingdom was tinypared to the Kingdoms of the Azure Eagle Continent, but very densely popted, boasting an evenrger poption than them, so while even if they moved extremely slowly, taking up time for training, they still reached the capital in a matter of days, staying there for some time as Old Yen gathered as much information about the Master as was avable in the underground society of the Yen Kingdom.


    "So?"


    Wu Long looked at Old Yen who came back with a report.


    "The Dawn Concealing Sect here is a branch of the one in the Lihai Ind Kingdom, there also appears to be another branch in the Zulong Kingdom of the Cloud Piercing Continent.


    But the man you are looking for is very likely to be in inds of the Eastern Sea since the main sect is the oldest of the three, going back very far in time. The youngest of the three sects is the one on this continent, though it is not as young as the Supreme Master Pavilion which was most likely thetest creation of that man."


    "Hmm, quite ambitious, intending to spread roots in all three continents without anyone noticing. He very gradually and methodically wanted to create a dominant faction here... heh.


    But... Zulong Kingdom, isn''t it quite close to the Cloud Piercing Empire?"


    Wu Long chuckled at the ambitious ns of the man known to him only as Nie You''s Master. The fact that this surviving dreg of Lust Cultivation wanted to create an entire legacy of this path only for Wu Long to appear in the same fractured world was quite ironic to him. His attention then went to the name of the kingdom he only vaguely knew.


    "Yes, it shares a border with it. But the entire continent including the Empire is mired in near-perpetual conflicts so it is quite suitable for them"


    Old Yen nodded and Wu Long raised his eyebrows.


    "Including the Empire?"


    "Umm, yes, it is mostly skirmishes but there is arge-scale war happening almost every decade there. The Empire is able to keep a constant Imperial Dynasty but the kingdoms change rulers very often. The reason it is so unstable is that the Cloud Piercing Empire has not produced an expert above Core Formation Realm, and recently even their Mortal Transcendence Realm ancestor is gradually getting old..."


    Old Yen nodded and Wu Long made a pondering expression as it was the first time he heard about the situation on the Cloud Piercing Continent in detail.


    He always assumed that it was nearly the same for all three empires since they were all backed by some higher powers, but then when he thought about it a little more, coupled with what he learned from the Tree Spirit it suddenly made sense to him.


    "Heh, I see. Good job"


    Wu Long chuckled and aftermending Old Yen for the job well done, went to help Luo Mingyu with theprehension of her Dao Intent again.


    ---


    The next day, the group departed to the Dawn Concealing Sect an excitement as well as slight nervousness passed through the group, since all of them would be faced with a challenge in this small country.


    "Please leave everything to this old man and do not worry, Young Master"


    "Have a safe trip, Boss"


    Butler Bang and Old Yen sent them off, and went back into the city. They still had some preparations to make before they took action, mainly in order for the country to not descend into chaos when they remove the current ruler, since Old Yen did not n to take over the crown, wishing to continue following Wu Long.


    Wu Long and thedies traveled to the west, arriving in a small town near the Dawn Concealing Sect''s Spiritual Land two dayster. Since they did not take their time as they did while traveling to the capital, this short period was enough to travel to the sect.

 Chapter 290 Great Prison of Destitute

    <h4>Chapter 290 Great Prison of Destitute</h4>


    The Spiritual Land of the Dawn Concealing Sect was arge canyon system with manyplicated paths between elevated t rocky tforms, extremely easy to guard and hard to approach unnoticed since sentries could be ced at various points above.


    "Are we just going in like that?"


    Gong Liwei asked nervously as she saw one of the entrances to the canyon.


    "You do not have to be worried, we should be done in a day, maybe a little more"


    Wu Long said as he also looked at the slightly dark entrance and Gong Liwei sighed, giving up trying to process this whole situation logically. The sun was just starting to rise, and the surroundings were shrouded in that particr morning quiet. The wind was lightly fluttering the hems of their clothes and their hair.


    "Stop!"


    As they entered the canyon, the wind got slightly stronger, moving like a stream along between the rocky walls. And after going deeper into it for some time a voice resounded upstream from the wind, breaking through to them with Spiritual Qi.


    "Shi-...!"


    A chakram shot out of the group and a startled cry was cut short as it returned, its sharp edges bloody.


    Gong Liwei and Gong Cui both looked in shock at usually one of the meeker and kind women around Wu Long, who now had a cold killing aura emanating from her.


    "M...miss Shen Min?"


    Gong Liwei slightly stuttered as she called out to her and a cold gaze of heterochromatic eyes turned to her as Shen Min nodded.


    "Min''er will exin to youter, but for now just know that she really doesn''t like Lust Cultivators"


    Wu Long chuckled at the sisters who looked at Shen Min with round eyes.


    "Ah... I see..."


    Gong Liwei nodded as she was told what Lust Cultivators are during their travel.


    Shen Min started moving ahead of them, removing sentries as Wu Long constantly held her figure in focus with his spiritual sense.


    As they got closer to the sect the number of sentries increased and talismans started flying out of Wu Long''s sleeves, swirling around him and continuously multiplying as they flew forward, to the sides and above.


    It looked as if early autumn arrived as the yellowish paper of the talismans made them look like fallen leaves, caught by the winds and carried through the canyon.


    Soon, the positioning of the sentries becameplex, several posts being in the view of each other, but even then Shen Min managed to kill them off before any of them could make any report. But it was harder and harder to do and eventually...


    *Bam!"


    A signal talisman shot up into the sky and went off with a loud sound as it covered the vicinity with a red glow.


    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!* ...


    Several talismans went off sessively in the matter of moments until the whole canyon trembled with the echoing signals.


    "Sorry, one managed to..."


    "It''s alright, Min''er, you did great. We are close enough and the formation is almostplete, it was a matter of time before they noticed anyway, actually, it is good that they noticed us since there is no need to do it so covertly..."


    Wu Long ced his hand on Shen Min''s cheek and smiled at her.


    The amounts of talismans that were flying off increased dramatically. From a distance above it looked as if a nt was starting to grow out of the cracked earth.


    "... and the sentries that were on other routes would now hurry to return to the sect, which saves us the time to hunt them down if they were not included in the area covered by the formation"


    He finished and soon an advanced squad of Sect Protectors came running in the distance.


    "Huh? J... just 11 people?"


    A man in front of the group widened his eyes and then astonishment appeared in them as he realized 10 of them were gorgeous women that could cause a bloody war for their attention.


    "We are in lu-..."


    He started smiling and then his face became distorted as it involuntarily turned, arge Spiritual Qi fist gradually crushing it as his posture leaning forward to run started to change to the one of flying backward.


    "Shit defe-..."


    "Argh!"


    "Ugh!"


    A petite beauty appeared as her figure stepped out of the group a blink of an eye before. And then a barrage of fists descended on the whole squad as they scrambled to defend but Hua Ziyan approached too suddenly for them to react.


    "Run-...!"


    Even if they wanted to run the barrage of attacks did not leave them an opportunity as it crushed their hastily brought up defences along with turning their bodies into bloody pulps. Earth and dust rose into the air and as it settled a gruesome sight of a whole squad crushed as if caught under a rockslide appeared before the group.


    "S... Sister"


    Gong Cui''s eyes widened and she became slightly nauseous while clenching the sleeves of her older sister''s robe. She saw Wu Long decimate arge group of cultivators before, butpared to the clear cuts of his sword the sight of the crushed bodies of this group was far more disturbing.


    "Uh... you will have to get used to it, Cui''er"


    Gong Liwei also felt nausea but she refused to move her eyes away as she knew that this was how the world of cultivation looked like in beneath the ssy veneer.


    "Mother... I think we need to step up our training..."


    Cao Mei, on the other hand said, slightly bbergasted at the destructive force this usually modest and peaceful youngdy held.


    "Un"


    Cao Xiang nodded to her as they both decided to make more effort in training the saber techniques Wu Long gave them. They took out their sabers, that were slightly lighter than normal but still had a shar edge, readying for the uing battle.


    "The advance squad failed, will they send another one?"


    Ye Ling said as she looked to the depths of the path they were in, where the squad of Sect Protectors came from.


    "It depends on how cautious they are, they might have sent the advance squad ahead just to dy before the main force can assemble or as a testing strike to see how tough we are"


    Wu Long pondered as talismans were raising into the sky in an unending stream.


    "H-how did you have time to make all of these?"


    "Hm? I didn''t make all of them, just some, most of them are just ''contact'' talismans bought our found in treasuries of the Supreme Master Pavilion and the Wu Family"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders.


    "Contact talismans?"


    Cao Mei asked with curiosity, and Wu Long smiled.


    "Talismans that do not have a specific purpose, that serve as a connection point between different talismans. They have a basic symbol inscribed on them, so without other talismans they are usually useless"


    Wu Long exined as he took out one of them with a "Middle" character drawn on it.


    "Though, of course if you get enough of them you can also makeplex patterns out of them, and if you on top of that mix in specialized talismans in quiterge quantities, which is what I am doing, you will get..."


    As he talked up to there they noticed that the current of talismans started to dwindle and as Wu Long let go of the one he held in his hand it went not far and hovered in the air as he made hand seals, Spiritual Qi in the whole Spiritual Land bing agitated and streaming toward the location of the Dawn Concealing Sect.


    "Great Prison of Destitute Formation"


    Wu Long spoke and arge barrier dome covered a massive area around the sect. It then started sucking out the Spiritual Qi from within, as the formation of the sect that activated not long after the signals went up started to be bleaker before the eyes of the astonished people inside.

 Chapter 291 Carnage and A Nice Spear

    <h4>Chapter 291 Carnage and A Nice Spear</h4>


    Everyone except Wu Long and Ye Ling looked in astonishment as the whole area under the barrier was quickly made devoid of Spiritual Qi. But even Ye Ling had a hint of surprise.


    "You can cast the Great Prison of Destitute Formation?"


    She asked with a hint of shiver in her voice as even she still underestimated the extent of his abilities to an extent.


    "A simplified version, I cannot do the real thing now"


    He shrugged as she looked at him with the gaze of ''that does not make it any less surprising''.


    "Fairy Gong Cui, if you may"


    He then turned to the maiden who gradually turned energetic again as they approached the massive sect gates with a smile on his face.


    "Hehe, sure"


    She smiled and took out her Zither, cing it before her as she sat down.


    "What are they doing?"


    "Are they going to perform for us or something?"


    "Haha, and here I thought..."


    The Sect Protectors atop the gates who were still confused by the gradual weakening and subsequent disappearance of their sect''s Grand Formation were shocked to see her actions, and gradually slightly rxed their guard but the eyes of a Sect Elder among them widened.


    "No... that is-..."


    *twang*


    Gong Cui''s long and thin, elegant fingers touched the strings and a long undting twang resounded, from high to low and then high pitch with a slight twist in the tone.


    "Defen-..."


    The Sect Elder started a shout but it drowned in the sound of the zither string that increased in volume as the air around the area shook.


    Gong Cui''s fingers started dancing on the strings and waves of destruction went forth from her along with a beautiful melody, carrying dust and chunks of gorged out earth, bingrger and more intense as they approached the gate.


    The Sect Elder first tried to use amunication talisman but was shocked to see it being blocked as the message dissipated without being sent, and then ced his hand on the array on the wall to try and activate the protection arrays of the gates with his Spiritual Qi but as his Spiritual Qi passed into the array, leaving his control, it then mysteriously disappeared, as if he was pouring water into a cup with a broken bottom.


    ''Shit''


    His eyes widened as the deafening sound began to shake the entire sect and the clouds of dust were almost upon them, his eyes widening in fear and then shutting as the dust covered the gates and went forth, the waves decimating everything in their wake.


    "I-is this what a Music Dao cultivator is like in battle?"


    Cao Mei opened her eyes wide at the destruction thaty before them.


    "I''m tired~"


    Gong Cui sighed as she stood up and leaned on her older sister who came to support her.


    "Eh?"


    Cao Mei made a dumbfounded sound as just when she thought that Music Dao Cultivators were unparalleled, Gong Cui became weak and slightly pale.


    "That attack required a massive amount of Spiritual Qi, in fact most of what Fairy Gong Cui had. And it was too wide-scale so the higher-level cultivators would not really receive serious damage even if they get caught up in it. Usually Music Dao Cultivators hold back a little more, using their attacks in more targeted ways, but it seems that she was too eager"


    Ye Ling exined with a chuckle.


    "To be fair, since the Spiritual Qi in the air was extremely thin because of my formation, she had to use her own Spiritual Qi entirely for this attack whereas she would normally resonate it with the natural Spiritual Qi in the surroundings, thus saving a lot. I told her to go all out in the beginning since I would make this battlefield an ufortable environment for her"


    Wu Long supplemented with a slightly guilty smile as the absence of Spiritual Qi in the air around may have been an effective way to take away the advantage of having pre-installed formations and arrays, and have little effect on Martial Cultivators who used their own Spiritual Qi and not the surroundings, it was a double-edged sword against allies who used the natural environment Spiritual Qi, manipting it with their own like Music Dao Cultivators.


    He could not, however,pletely exclude her from the attack since she was so eager to participate, thus giving her the big stage of opening up the battle with a ssh.


    "Ziyan, Min''er, and Lan''er are the main attackers this time as we discussed, Mengqi, Xiang''er and Mei''er are supporting them. Ling''er will take charge of the rear camp and I will be near the attacking group, any questions?"


    Wu Long asked and the beauties around him nodded as this was already pre-arranged. Hua Ziyan, Shen Min and Wei Lan went forth as Wu Mengqi, Cao Xiang and Cao Mei followed right after while Wu Long''s figure disappeared into the clouds of dust.


    Ye Ling calmly stood with Luo Mingyu on one side and the Gong sisters on the other, looking into the clouds of dust that soon were filled with the sounds of battle.


    "Th-they are in Foundatio-..!"


    "Fuck! We''re doome-...!"


    The protectors and disciples who greeted the attacking squad were shocked to find that all six beauties attacking them were in the Foundation Building Realm, with Wei Lan even being a half-step Core Formation Realm expert.


    The Spiritual Qi fists, chakrams and a staff started to plow through the numerous defenders as sabers and a sword cut off the ones that seeped through.


    "Get into Sword Formation!"


    Sect Elders started to give outmands, but these Revolving Qi Realm elders were swept away with the rest with no ability to stop the onught of the heavenly beauties.


    *Bam!*


    A Spiritual Qi Fist broke against a Spiritual Qi fist that broke as well. But whereas Hua Ziyan''s broke into pieces that flew out in all directions the Foundation Building Realm elder who stepped out of a movement technique was leftpletely unguarded as his fist dissipated in moments, having to hastily retreat right into the path of a chakram that cut right through his torso and went on to further strike others.


    "Impos-.."


    The elder who just appeared on the battlefield voiced out his bewilderment before gurgling blood and falling, notsting a single exchange as Shen Min''s chakram that she held in her hand shed against a sword of another Foundation Building Realm elder.


    "You puny brats don''t know who you are messing with!"


    The Sect Elder shouted in fury as he stepped back, a silvery stream of Spiritual Qi sent by a staff pressing on from his side.


    "On the contrary, we know exactly who you are"


    Hua Ziyan said as her fistsnded on the man who could not get a break.


    *nk*


    A chakram blocked a spear that pierced toward Hua Ziyan as a staff came down on the newly appeared man.


    The chakram bounced off since it was too light to hold off the spear strike but it was enough for Wei Lan to switch in and attack, while Shen Min cut off the head of the one pressed by Hua Ziyan''s relentless barrage of attacks.


    "Grand Elder F-...!"


    "Save u-...!"


    The Sect Protectors shouted out to the Grand Elders as Cao Xiang and Cao Mei cut through them and Wu Mengqi was hunting down the Revolving Qi Realm elders.


    The scene became chaotic as the Dawn Concealing Sect members tried all they could to hold off the attack but it started resembling pure carnage more and more as their numbers started to dwindle. The newly arriving members were also bing gradually more scarce as the beauties massacred the Lust Cultivators, all moving to cover for each other if any one of them faced trouble or made a mistake.


    "That''s enough!"


    *ng!!!*


    A resounding metal sound reverberated as sparks went off into the air as a middle aged man appeared on the field, surrounded by three other people.


    "Enough so soon? I thought Lust Cultivators were insatiable"


    Wu Long appeared before them among the sparks as the middle-aged man''s pupils shrank. He clearly intended to instantly incapacitate Shen Min with the first strike, and yet it was intercepted by this young man seemingly with no effort whatsoever.


    ''Hmm, that is a nice spear''


    Wu Long then noticed the spear in the man''s hand and smiled, since his weapons had started tog behind his needs at this point.

 Chapter 292 Don’t get too lonely

    <h4>Chapter 292 Don''t get too lonely</h4>


    Wu Long looked at the four men, all of whom were in the Core Formation Realm, and shook his head as he knew that the three beauties behind him who overwhelmed opponents in their own realm, were still not ready to take on these people one-on-one.


    "Lan''er, Ziyan, Min''er, you will take the one on the far left together, leave the rest to me. If you can deal with him in a stable manner I may keep another one alive for you"


    Wu Long said looking straight into the eyes of the people in front of him as rage and incredulousness appeared in their expressions.


    "You arrogant mongrel!"


    The one on the far left that Wu Long pointed out became enraged.


    "Senior Grand Elders! Save us!"


    Sect Elders, who were still dying under the hands of Wu Mengqi as well as the Cao mother and daughter, pleaded but the gazes of these Senior Grand Elders did not move from Wu Long''s calm and rxed figure.


    Senior Grand Elder was a term designed for those who transcended the cultivation realms designated for Grand Elders in the sect which had no one in the realm above the one they reached, meaning they were technically in the same cultivation realm as the Sect Leader.


    If among them, someone reached a higher realm they would be the new Sect Leader and the whole hierarchy of realms would shift to meet the new standard of cultivation realms of the whole sect. This was the process a sect went through over and over to be of a higher grade.


    "Leave this arrogant brat to me while you capture those women"


    A figure appeared from a distance, stepping out of the movement technique. His robes were more luxurious as well as regal, indicating a leading role even though he was in the Core Formation Realm as the four that appeared before.


    "Branch Sect Leader"


    The other four bowed slightly to the leader of this branch sect.


    "They will make for excellen-..."


    The eyes of the sect leader shown with a greedy light as he looked at the six heavenly beauties.


    "Haa~ why bother?"


    Wu Long sighed, slightly disappointed. He first had an impulse thought to keep this man alive, maybe get out some more information about Nie You''s Master. But he changed his mind since he did not really need much more information at this point, as sparks flew in different directions while Wu Long''s figure blurred and appeared before the Branch Sect Leader.


    "You-..."


    The man''s eyes widened as he felt a strong force transmit through his arm when their weapons collided, shocked both by the speed with which Wu Long moved as well as the power of the strike as his hand turned numb and his shoulder up to the back had a pang of pain go through them.


    "I''ll take that"


    As Wu Long''s voice fell the Branch Sect Leader''s eyes widened and darted to the side where a spear-wielding Senior Grand Elder was holding on to his arm while his spear fell into Wu Long''s hand. His face slightly distorted when he realized that the strike was done at the same time Wu Long attacked his subordinate.


    Hua Ziyan''s eyes also widened when she realized that she saw this move before. The simplicity with which Wu Long inflicted the injury on this Senior Grand Elder was absolutely the same as when he inflicted an identical type of injury on Zhao Wuji on that rainy day they met about a year ago. The sharp contrast between the opponents did absolutely nothing to make the scene look more challenging to pull off for Wu Long, causing her to lightly tremble in excitement.


    ''So this is what he meant''


    She thought as she saw that, remembering when he said that Cultivation Realms were not the only factor that decided the oue of a battle, and her own battle state started to boil as she turned to look at the Senior Grand Elder that Wu Long pointed out as their target before.


    "You arrogant..."


    The Senior Grand Elder noticed the glint that appeared in the eyes of the three women when they looked at him, feeling himself looked at as a prey which deeply wounded his pride.


    Talismans flew into the air as straight blocks of square barriers fell on the other three Senior Grand Elders from the Formation Dome above, trapping them inside as the three beauties started a bombardment of attacks on the one that remained free. The three straight square pirs were still connected with the dome above, bing columns in this surreal architectural scenery.


    "Heh, you seriously thought this thing was just there for decoration?"


    Wu Long asked the Branch Sect Leader with a chuckle, urately reading his expression to which thetter''s face grimaced with even more anger while more and more columns descended from the sky trapping regr Grand Elders next.


    The sword in Wu Long''s hand went into the sheath, and then was stashed into his spatial ring as the spear that he held horizontally with the spear de pointing behind him spun in his hand as he turned to avoid the Branch Sect Leader''s strike while simultaneously adjusting the grip on the spear as he spun around and faced the man with the spear already pointing down and to the side in a rxed pose.


    "The Swords of Asura"


    The Branch Sect Leader shouted out as six Spiritual Qi replicas of the sword he held in his hand appeared behind him, one pair pointing diagonally down, one horizontal, and one diagonally up.


    ''It seems that Nie You''s Master did teach his more important subordinates some techniques that are of use''


    Wu Long thought as he saw a familiar technique he once used to use regrly himself.


    The swords then started moving as if held by arms as the Branch Sect Leader moved toward Wu Long.


    "Nine Orchids Spear Art, third form, Night Bloom"


    Nine spear projections appeared around Wu Long and shed with the man''s swords as they both were thrown away a little distance from each other.


    "N... Nine Orchids Spear Art... how... how do you?"


    The Branch Sect Leader''s eyes widened as he saw the technique no one but the Master of the main sect supposedly knew in this world.


    "Oh, so he is a sword and spear wielder, though I suppose more of a spear since he taught you the sword"


    Wu Long chuckled as he knew very well that the man was not likely to teach something he excelled at himself.


    Wu Long detected the man fighting Hua Ziyan, Shen Min and Wei Lan use the same sword technique momentster, but since they still managed did not interfere.


    He then looked at the spear in his hands with a slightly interested look.


    "Say, why does your subordinate have something better than you in his hands?"


    He asked and chuckled seeing the surprise and confusion on the face of the Branch Sect Leader.


    "I see, so none of you realized... oh well. Don''t get too lonely, you''ll see the others soon"


    He then shrugged his shoulders and the surroundings became discolored, as the sunlight became dimmer even in this summer day. The sounds became dimmer and then stopped flowing entirely in this strange bubble of space seemingly cut off from the rest of the world that still had all the vibrant colors and light, and sounds resounding and echoing everywhere.


    "What are you-...? ... ... !?!?"


    The Branch Sect leader started speaking in even more confusion and then blood flowed from his mouth mid-question, trickling down the sides as his face froze in even more confusion. He slowly looked down and his eyes widened at the sight of a ten centimeter wide circr hole going straight through the center of his chest, the sides perfectly smooth as if someone cut out the part in a perfect shape of circle all the way to his back so the scenery behind could be seen through the new opening.


    "Wh-at ... is.. thi-..."


    *thud*


    The man looked up at Wu Long trying to talk through the flowing blood as more and more of it poured from his mouth but could not finish as he fell face-down to the ground.


    "Spear Domain"


    Wu Long lightly answered the question as he turned to observe how his beauties fought while the discolored space turned normal again.

 Chapter 293 The Sunset of the Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 293 The Sunset of the Dawn</h4>


    Wu Long watched Hua Ziyan, Shen Min and Wei Lan press the Senior Grand Elder he pointed out from the start as their target, relentlessly pursuing him in a sequence of attacks and not giving a moment to catch his breath.


    ''Oh, they got him''


    He thought some timeter as he saw the man falter slightly as he retreated under Hua Ziyan''s fists, as a chakram he deflected hid another one from his view that left a deep gash on his leg. In the next moment a current of Spiritual Qi crushed into him as it pinned him down and broke his protective Spiritual Qi while the Spiritual Qi Fists continued to rain down on him.


    "Great Job. In this environment with no Spiritual Qi around you are at a disadvantage if you choose a battle of attrition, since neither of you can replenish your reserves of Spiritual Qi while in battle, and Core Formation Realm practitioners have more of it by leaps and bounds from Foundation Building Realm cultivators, so pressing for a short decisive battle without saving up was a good choice"


    Wu Long arrived next to the three beauties who smiled back at him.


    "That said, your consumption rate was too fast so you cannot finish the rest off, don''t worry, there will be more opportunities to hone your skills, not to mention that you have already profited immensely from this time. For now, retreat to Ye Ling and take time to consolidate the experience"


    He then said as he looked at Wu Mengqi, Cao Xiang and Cao Mei in the distance as well. A barrier wall fell down from the dome above, insting the territory of the sect through which all six beauties that initiated the attack went through without any problems as Wu Long turned to the remaining sect members, a spear still in his hand.


    "As for the rest..."


    His eyes reflected paling faces of people, holding up their weapons with trembling hands, and a rain of light as the pirs of barriers that held in Grand Elders and Senior Grand Elders broke into pieces like shards of ss and then started to descend to the ground like small glowing particles.


    ---


    *ng!*


    A loud metallic sound resounded in avishly decorated spacious hall.


    A middle-aged man wearing luxurious robes with disheveled hair and overall appearance flew back,nding on his back, a crown falling not far from him and bouncing off with metallic sounds.


    As he tried to get up, a de was pressed to his neck, and he froze, looking up with hatred and spite. There was blood going down the side of his face and trickling down from the corner of his mouth. And deep in his eyes, a fear was lurking that the man struggled to not show.


    "Returning alive was a surprise haa~ haa~ ... , and it looks like you even got some tricks up your sleeve, haa~ ... but you will not dare to kill me, Yen Tianlei"


    The man said with rugged breath as he looked up at Old Yen.


    "And why is that?"


    "Because you don''t know what you are messing with, you idiot! Do you really think I was able to rise to the throne on my own? That the kings of this Kingdom rule it? Hahaha... you were too naive back then, and it seems you are not better now"


    The man said with some triumph and condescension. Blood trickling down from the corner of his mouth beginning to coagte as his lip was broken in the beginning of the fight.


    "Are you perhaps talking about the Dawn Concealing Sect?"


    Old Yen did not show any surprise, calmly looking down at the man on the floor.


    "...?!?! How-... no, that''s not important, if you know, and still came for revenge then you are an even bigger fool than I though you were!"


    "Who is the fool here? The one who came for revenge despite knowing that truth, or the one believing there is no reason that the former ignored it?"


    Old Yen''s remark caused the man to pause as his eyes slightly widened.


    "I-it can''t be! But they have no reason for them to support you over me!"


    The man seemed to havee to a conclusion of his own. It could have been a manifestation of the worry he held all along, as a person whose rule, and even life itself was held in the hands of others. Being afraid of the daying when he would be deemed no longer useful was in fact very normal, and thus the first thing his mind went to was exactly that scenario.


    However, what puzzled him was that Old Yen was from the same generation as him, and they both were in the Foundation Building Realm. He would not live that much longer, so swapping in Old Yen did not have much merit in it.


    "Haha... hahahaha!


    If only it was that, then you might have been able to at least say that the day wille when I am in your ce and someone else is in mine... a pity you will not be able to"


    Old Yenughed as he understood how miserable this man was all these years, sitting on that throne, constantly worrying that he would be reced. For hundreds of years not able to sit still and enjoy the power he finally got.


    "Wha-... what do you mean?"


    "It means that your precious backers are not the reason I do not fear repercussions"


    He smiled and the man first looked puzzled as his face froze in unease, but then gradually confidence returned to his face.


    "Hahaha! Then you will meet your demise not long after you kill me, dear nephew! Release me and I guarantee that I will spare you when theye here"


    "Come here? Who will? Those Lust Cultivators?"


    Old Yen chuckled as he asked, and the manner in which he asked the question, as well as a certain glint in his eyes made the smile of the man lying on the floor gradually melt as he looked into Old Yen''s eyes.


    ---


    The sun was setting down as a beautiful translucent barrier of Spiritual Qi, with intricate and profound patterns moving along its surface, was covering a canyon. In the center of the dome was a canyon dead-end that was artificially widened with various majestic structures built within and on the walls of the canyon.


    The sun''s rays no longer directly entered the canyon, only illuminating upper parts of eastern rocky walls over the edges of the western walls, the sharp line between the highlighted rocks and dark slowly climbing up as everything down below became darker and darker.


    At the center of it was a square, with arge statue, of which upper part that peeked out of the canyon was also partially lit. The whole square''s flooring was dark, even though most of the paths leading up to it were made of white marble that still was quite visible in the twilight.


    "Wu Long"


    Several beauties approached the square, not entering it as not far from when they stopped the floor was littered with bodies and painted crimson that now looked just ck, only parts of it reflecting the lit upper parts of the rocky walls of the canyon.


    A young man sat atop a small mountain of corpses, looking absent-mindedly at the statue. As his name was called he stood up and turned to look in the direction of the beauties.


    "Hm? Oh, I am done with the treasury and collecting everything of use, how are the rescued?"


    "Still traumatized but those of them who are stronger began to organize them so they can leave here in groups, they are now gathered in the canyon path, preparing to move out"


    "I see, thank you"


    Wu Long smiled at Ye Ling and she smiled back at him.


    "Are we done here then?"


    She then asked and he nodded.


    "Almost"


    He then turned, and made a diagonal sh with the spear he held in his hand, and eight Spiritual Qi shes like crescent moons started expanding from that one light motion, flying toward the statue, and hit it with loud sounds of crushed rocks.


    The whole statue broke into pieces and the debris was sent flying by tyrannical wind that came along with the strikes. The chunks of rocks were lit by the sunlight as they went up into the air and then descended into darkness as they crashed into buildings and streets, raising clouds of dust. The dome that previously deprived the ce of Spiritual Qi started to instead pump it inside.


    Talismans that could be seen everywhere started burning, setting all of the buildings on fire as Wu Long walked toward the beauties, and they turned toward the exit to the sect, setting off into the distance.


    The fire lit the canyon that becamepletely dark, its mes consuming everything within, bing wilder and wilder as the dome above shattered, its pieces slowly falling to the ground like a shiny rain of light as they gradually broke down into smaller parts and eventually dissipated upon touching the ground.

 Chapter 294 Her Return

    <h4>Chapter 294 Her Return</h4>


    Two men arrived in a small town near the coast, one was middle-aged and the other was a white-haired old man. The two proceeded to approach an inn, and uponing inside the inner courtyard bowed simultaneously in a greeting pose.


    "Boss"


    "Young Master"


    The young man they bowed to turned as he stood up, the beauties that were sitting around him continuing the conversations.


    "All done?"


    Wu Long asked as he approached them and the two nodded as Old Yen''s eyes shone with a satisfied light.


    "Thank you for allowing me to finally take revenge for my Father"


    "It was by your hand and not mine. Good work as always"


    Wu Long nodded to Old Yen and smiled at Butler Bang who smiled back with pride as the ''good work'' in Wu Long''s words was an affirmation of all of his work in supporting Old Yen.


    "Now that you havepleted your return to your roots, it is time to go back to the Azure Eagle Continent"


    Wu Long smiled.


    ---


    The group traveled to the coast.


    "Whoa!!! It''s so big!"


    Gong Cui''s eyes widened when she saw the massive ship of the Pirate Queen, as did her older sister''s.


    The sisters explored the ship as Cao Mei volunteered to show them around, the younger sister''s excited exmations being heard from various directions all day.


    "Urgh, Sister, I don''t feel that good"


    "That''s why I told you not to run around so much"


    But at the end of the day as they were sailing through the inner sea near the coast of the continent to get to the Southern Sea her excitement died down as she felt nauseous and weak. Her sister was by her side, patting her on the back to try and relieve the ufortable feeling and supporting her as she sighed withment.


    "It is actually just being not used to traveling on the sea, that is all. Some people take it worse than others. Here, let me help you. Don''t resist my Spiritual Qi"


    Wu Long approached them and smiled at the usually energeticdy who was currently hanging on the rails and her sister who seemed to try everything in her power to help.


    He ced his hand on her back, and gradually herplexion started to improve as a warm feeling spread from where he touched, the urge to return her dinner to the sea as well as weakness gradually subsiding.


    "Feel the flow of my Spiritual Qi and remember it''s path, and circte your Spiritual Qi along it"


    He instructed and as Gong Cui did, she gradually recovered, rosiness returning to her cheeks.


    "Thank you so much Mister Wu!"


    "Haha, I told you to just call me Wu Long"


    "Oh! Hehe, I forgot. Thank you, Wu Long"


    Gong Cuiughed while Gong Liwei was making a relieved face as her little sister was finally behaving like usual.


    "But really, why only me? Is it really because I ran around too much?"


    "Haha, Lan''er also got sick on her first day of boarding a ship, I remember her almost crying about not feeling well enough to eat..."


    "Wu Long!"


    Wei Lan became red as she eximed and hurriedly closed his mouth as the othersughed.


    ---


    The ship traveled to the Southern Sea with an astonishing speed and then proceeded to sail to the Azure Eagle Continent, having no problem covering the distance between the two continents that took normal ships months in mere week and a half.


    While they were in the Southern Sea Cao Xiang usedmunication talismans to confirm her fleet''s situation.


    They made a coordinated maneuver, assembling the ships and transferring the trustworthy personnel to the Queen Ship, making an additional stop on a remote ind to pick up the families of the loyalists, effectively withdrawing the Pirate Queen''s subordinates from the Southern Archipgo and concentrating them on the main ship.


    The ones left were the rtively untrustworthy hired hands Cao Xiang was reluctant to ept to her floating fortress.


    As they resumed travel and arrived at the Azure Eagle Continent, first Autumn winds greeted them, signifying that the date approached for Wu Long''s promise to the Crown Prince to be one year old.


    By this time Wu Long reached the 9th level of Qi Manifestation Realm since there was not much to do on the ship except cultivate.


    ---


    One night as the ship was speeding through the dark waters of the sea apanied only by the reflection of the moonlight, Wu Mengqi was tossing and turning in her sleep. She had been having dreams that she could not remembertely, and they left a strange afterglow of feelings every time she woke up, but this night was different. She was profusely sweating and visibly in pain as she moved from the side to side. Images she had never seen or imagined shed before her.


    Wu Long''s eyes flew open as he felt something through their connection. He hurriedly stood up, moving fast and yet silently as not to wake up Wei Lan who was sleeping in his embrace, and stepped out of his room.


    His eyes shed with profound patterns as he looked in the direction of Wu Mengqi''s room and widened as he saw a blinding resplendent golden light, as if a golden sun was directly in front of his eyes.


    He felt a sting as blood started dripping from the corners of his eyes as he moved to appear before Wu Mengqi''s door in mere moments when the light suddenly disappeared from his view, opening up the door and seeing her sitting up on the bed with rough breath and seemingly distressed.


    His eyes quickly darted to the sides as he found no strange presences in the room, and none on the ship as his spiritual sense swept the entire floating fortress. His eyes slightly stung as they shed with profound patterns once more but he was unable to see anything unusual this time.


    "Mengqi"


    He then hurriedly approached her as she looked at him slightly disoriented and as he ced his hands on her cheeks and looked into her eyes, he saw something very familiar and yet nostalgic in them as she raised her right hand and put it on the side of his face as well.


    "You..."


    "Mm, I am back, honey"


    ---


    End of Volume 3: Return

 Chapter 295 Home

    <h4>Chapter 295 Home</h4>


    A gorgeous woman stood atop one of the towers of the ship, looking a little curiously at her finger, which was slightly burnt and blood trickled down from it to the hand.


    "Hah, this is getting more and more interesting"


    She said as she looked back to a tower where a young man exchanged a kiss with a beauty as a smile touched her lips.


    ---


    "Thank you for fulfilling your promise, honey"


    Wu Mengqi said with a smile as they ended the long and passionate kiss.


    "I... you will have to thank Ye Ling for that then, since I almost broke the promise"


    He said while wryly smiling, admitting the truth and she giggled.


    "I will get the details from her this time"


    "But, Mengqi, was there anyone in the room with you just now?"


    "Hm? No... as I woke up you came in right after"


    "...I see, that''s good then"


    He smiled and hugged her, a pondering expression appearing on his face as he held her in his arms while his spiritual sense continued to search through the ship.


    ---


    In the morning everyone gathered for breakfast as always, and Wu Mengqi arrived with a mischievous smile, which continued all through the meal. When she was asked she just mysteriously smiled and did not reply, making the beauties uneasy and Wu Long inwardly chuckle. Ye Ling looked at him, then at her and then slightly smiled while Wu Long slightly sighed withment for Wu Mengqi''s triumphant n.


    As the breakfast came to an end and the Gong Sisters went off to spend the time on the upper deck as usual, the others remained as always to chat a little more in the private of the Dao Family.


    "Um, I just had a thought, if Wu Long lived a new life this time, what was Wu Long''s first love like when he was young for the first time?"


    Wu Mengqi asked prompting Cao Mei to almost spit out the tea she was drinking while the others froze.


    "Ah... em... ahahaha... probably, s-sim-...?"


    Hua Ziyan''s words trailed off and then she looked for support at Shen Min who looked back at her with innocent eyes of a lighter side.


    ''She ran away!!!''


    Hua Ziyan could not believe her friend just left her like that to hide in her shell.


    "Uhm... not sure... hahaha"


    Luo Mingyu also was slightly stuttering as her purple eyes darted to the sides.


    "I don''t know"


    Wei Lan just tly said as she turned away, trying to hide the panic in her eyes.


    "Um! Me neither"


    Cao Xiang saw Wei Lan''s smart move and copied it right away to notice that her daughter next to her was concentrating on cleaning the spilled tea on the table, meticulously cleaning it up.


    Wu Mengqi''s face was growing slightly unnatural as her shoulders were starting to slightly shake as Ye Ling wryly smiled and covered her face with her hand while shaking her head.


    "Hmm? What''s u-ughm- up with you all? Are you hiding something from me?"


    Wu Mengqi''s voice made a slight change with shakiness as she cleared her throat and continued with a ''suspicious'' gaze.


    "N-NO!"


    Hua Ziyan, Luo Mingyu, Wei Lan and Cao Xiang loudly eximed at the same time, and then a panicked look appeared on all of them.


    "I mean..."


    "You know..."


    "Haha, it''s just your imagination"


    "Haha, that''s right! Imagination! You jus-..."


    "Pu... puhaha... puhahahahahaha, I can''t anymore, ahahaha"


    The jumbled choir of exnations that followed became quieter as they suddenly heard a tinklingughter.


    As they looked with dumbfounded faces at theughing Wu Mengqi, Ye Ling sighed with a smile.


    "It seems that Mengqi has awakened her memories, everyone"


    She then said as Wu Mengqi held her stomach and fell to the side on the sofa she was sitting on,ughing as the others first showed a joyous light in their eyes, and then their faces reddened as they looked at theughing beauty with eyes of "That''s cruel!".


    "That was cruel!"


    And then someone actually voiced out their thoughts, and Hua Ziyan as well as Luo Mingyu turned to Shen Min.


    "You don''t get to say that, turtle"


    "T-turtle?!"


    As the table was filled withughter and joyous exmations Ye Ling then looked at Wu Long who smiled back.


    "Fyu~ but howe Sister Ling was so calm? Honey, did you tell her in advance?"


    Wu Mengqi said as she calmed down and hugged the sisters who congratted her.


    "I did not"


    Wu Long raised his hands in a gesture of innocence.


    "I guessed it"


    Ye Ling chuckled and the others looked even more embarrassed for some reason, since it would have been one thing if they were all caught in the prank, butpletely another if someone in the same position as them just noticed and was calmly watching everyone panic by the side.


    "Aww I wanted to see her flustered the most"


    Wu Mengqi fell back to the side,ying on the sofa like someone throwing a tantrum amidst theughter of the heavenly beauties.


    ---


    As they traveled up the coastal line of the Azure Eagle Continent, they eventually made a stop in arge bay located between two peninss of the Tuamei Kingdom''s territory.


    One side of the twondmasses was actually the coast of the Spiritual Land of the Yin Yang Unity Pce. Since the sect itself was located not far from the start of the Spiritual Land, they would need to travel through the inner parts of the Spiritual Land that were behind the sect to get to it.


    The ship was left on an anchor as the group traveled through the Spiritual Land, collecting useful medicinal herbs and ying demonic beasts on their way.


    As the familiar mountain appeared in their view, the hearts of the Gong Sisters started to beat faster as the new future was uncovered before them. Shen Min and Wei Lan, as well as the Cao mother and daughter were also curious about the sect they only heard about.


    At the same time Wu Long felt a powerful spiritual sense first lightly brush them and then lock on to them and smiled.


    "We are home"

 Chapter 296 Sect Leader

    <h4>Chapter 296 Sect Leader</h4>


    As they circled around the mountain to the entrance path, Ye Ling''smunication jade shed and she smiled as she took it and heard the message.


    "Master wants to meet you, Wu Long"


    Ye Ling said and Hua Ziyan lightly widened her eyes. While Lian Zhiqiu met with her direct disciples regrly, other members of the sect rarely if ever got the opportunity to see her, let alone speak with her.


    "Sure"


    Wu Long nodded with a smile.


    The Sect Protectors let them through without any questions, even if they were surprised to see so many heavenly beauties, all of whom were in the Foundation Building Realm. It seemed that they were instructed to not interfere or ask any questions beforehand. Of course, even if they were not instructed, no one in their right mind would try to stop this force that was enough to wipe out the whole sect several times over with the exception of perhaps the Sect Leader.


    As the group got to the gates they were greeted by Elder Hai, someone Wu Long was very familiar with since it was the elder who was in charge of him before he awakened.


    "Please follow me"


    He said with a polite smile while Ye Ling took the others to her own house first.


    As the two then approached the Peak of Unity Elder Hai showed the guards his badge and started climbing the long path up with the caves on one side of the path and a cliff on the other side.


    "Are you not going to ask your usual question?"


    Wu Long chuckled as this man probed his memory return very often in the past.


    "Haha, the Pce Master will probably ask you herself, and I have my guesses"


    Elder Hai chuckled as he walked forth, not stopping or turning around to answer.


    "I must thank you for the hard work, Elder Hai"


    Wu Long smiled as this man had indeed taken care of him while he was vulnerable.


    "I was just doing my task, if you want to thank someone, thank the Pce Master"


    Elder Hai shook his head as they moved up the peak.


    ---


    The doors opened and a stunning woman with orange-red eyes and pale brown-orange hair in a tight ck dress that entuated her curves, and long slits on the sides that showed off her beautiful long legs entered Wu Long''s view.


    "Greetings, Sect Leader"


    "Hah! You have quite the nerve"


    Wu Long entered the office and cupped his fists and Lian Zhiqiu scoffed as she stood up from her chair and circled the desk while her slender and elegant fingers lightly traced its surface in a refined and beautiful motion as the doors closed behind Wu Long, leaving the two of them alone. Wu Long felt formations activate, cutting them off from the outside world.


    "You left on a trip for ''a few months'', and returned after almost a year, recruited a member, Luo Mingyu, was it? on your travel without consulting anyone, and judging by the number of people that came with you, did so repeatedly afterward. And now youe here with ''Greetings, Sect Leader''? By your actions I am starting to wonder if that should be my line"


    Lian Zhiqiu said with a chuckle as her voice flowed like a pleasant melody, calm and a little yful. Her eyes had a glint in them as she looked at him with both curiosity and slightughter.


    "Haha, I admit, it is a little on the nose"


    Wu Long smiled and she slightly narrowed her eyes at that confident attitude.


    "I guess you remember more than a few months of your life now, care to share your findings?"


    "Are you not aware of who you picked up?"


    "I did not bother checking since the memories were sealed, and the man who sealed them was dead. What was the use of me knowing who you are when you yourself were not aware, moreover with no hope of retrieving those memories?"


    "Fair"


    She spread her hands to the sides and he nodded with understanding. He then exined in summary about the identity of ''Wu Long'' from the Wood Spirit Continent, and how he ended up in a situation she rescued him from.


    "... so I must thank you for rescuing me"


    He smiled and she waved her hand dismissing the gratitude.


    "I did as I pleased as there was something I wanted to know as well"


    Lian Zhiqiu looked at Wu Long with a pondering look on her face, her eyes scrutinizing him, as if trying to look into him further.


    "Well, in that case you can ask now"


    Wu Long chuckled and Lian Zhiqiu slightly narrowed her eyes again.


    "It is not something to ask since I doubt you know the answer, and in fact my question just became moreplicated because of your identity"


    "You can always try, you never know the result until you do"


    "Hah, cheeky brat"


    She looked at him with an inquisitive gaze a little more and then went to the side as her wide sumptuous hips wrapped in the tight dress were making mesmerizing motions to the sides with each step.


    "Heh, are you interested in me?"


    She caught Wu Long''s gaze and smiled with a proud and somewhat entertained expression as she stopped midway and turned to look at him with only her head, never having expected this young disciple to look at her with those eyes. She could almost picture the flustered expression her words would prompt. However...


    "Is it not natural? I am not someone uncultured to not admire such a beautiful woman in front of me"


    "Apliment, I haven''t heard those in a while"


    "Only because you rarely appear in public, otherwise there would have been too many for mine to be noticed, if it was in fact apliment"


    "Was it not?"


    "Apliment is praising someone, what I did was simply state the truth"


    ''This brat is good''


    She first widened her eyes and then lightlyughed. And while outwardly there was no change in her demeanor her eyes shone with a pleased light, as she inwardly slightly gasped.


    There was a natural confidence in himself as well as disarming sincerity in those words, which led her to ept them, when she might have been inclined to t out ridicule someone speaking the same lines, even if their appearance was on par with his. His charming smile as he was speaking had almost a magical effect as she looked at him without turning away.


    ''No wonder he managed to woo both Ling''er and Ziyan, as well as so many more beauties''


    She thought to the sight of the heavenly beauties that arrived in the sect with him.


    "But don''t you think that it is not appropriate for our difference in status?"


    "Status is an arbitrary aspect that is attached to individuals that has nothing to do with whether I find you an attractive woman or not"


    "Yet it is status that defines theplex rtionships of people in society, as well as governs the rules of their interactions"


    "And it is that exact quality of it which makes simple thingsplex, and small problems big, which is why I often ignore it. I like makingplex things simple instead"


    "..."


    Lian Zhiqiu looked at Wu Long with an intent stare, burrowing into the depths of his eyes and trying to see what lied beyond this appearance.


    "So, are you going to leave for the Wood Spirit Continent now that you know your origins?"


    She turned her head and continued her walk to the side of the office, where she reached for a book on the shelf.


    "I have already returned"


    *Drop*


    A book dropped to the floor as Lian Zhiqiu froze in front of the shelf.

 Chapter 297 The Book

    <h4>Chapter 297 The Book</h4>


    "You what?"


    She sharply turned around as she looked at him with disbelief, exhibiting a stronger reaction for the first time since Wu Long entered the office.


    "I came back since I finished the goal of my travel, which was on the Wood Spirit Continent"


    He shrugged his shoulders as he approached her under her gaze, bent down and as he picked up the book with the right hand, dusted it off with the left before presenting it to her with the right hand in a rxed pose.


    She looked at him with slightly widened eyes, then turned down to look at the book, and back to his face.


    "And the Wu Family let you go?"


    "There is no more Wu Family"


    His voice was calm and steady, without any change in emotions as if he said "The weather was nice".


    Her eyes widened even more as she could not see any signs of lying either earlier when he talked about the trip being already in the past or now about the Wu Family being no more.


    "Did you..."


    "Yes"


    He looked at her with the same polite and pleasant gaze as he nodded, still holding up the book, but the whole scene changed in Lian Zhiqiu''s eyes, as she was no longer standing and talking with a young, slightly mysterious, very charming and somewhat entric but still generally normal disciple, but a total enigma that far transcended her understanding.


    "You must admit, it is a little hard to believe those words"


    "I do"


    She slowly received the book and he nodded as he recognized the absurdity of the truth he spoke.


    "But it is nevertheless the truth"


    He said as he turned and went back to his previous position.


    "How do I know it is?"


    "Hmm, you can ask your disciples if you trust their word, or just wait for the news to reach this continent, it should not be long in fact, no matter how she tries it is quite hard to contain them"


    "She? Are you talking about...?"


    "Her Majesty the Empress of the Wood Spirit Empire"


    "The de Empress..."


    Lian Zhiqiu nodded as it gradually began to sink in that he might be in fact speaking the truth, since the first question she had was why did she not hear any news of this yet.


    "But even if you somehow aplished what you say you did, what about her? She would not idly stand by when someone decimates one of the two highest noble houses of the Empire?"


    "Despite the long time of being away, I was still part of the Wu Family, thus making it an internal issue that the Empire has a tradition of not interfering with. Besides, we found an understanding, I helped her clean up as well as with her Dao a little so she was grateful to me instead"


    He smiled and Lian Zhiqiu felt the reality as she knew it bending around her to fit his words.


    The absolute belief he had in his words as he said them, as well as the calmness and casualty in which they were spoken made her doubt the norm instead of his words.


    She knew that the usible exnation was that none of his words were true from the start, but it begged the question of why would he lie about something so easily provable.


    "Do you perhaps think I will not check your statements?"


    "Not for a moment"


    "Hah, interesting"


    She finally smirked and her face regained the previous expression. She took the book and walking back ced it on the desk. The excitement that slightly died down as he exined his origin began to rise anew in her eyes, which made Wu Long interested as well.


    "Do you know what this book is?"


    She then touched the book she ced on her desk with the tips of her delicate fingers.


    "A record of this sect''s members, although I am surprised to see it in your office given that you relegated most if not all administrative duties"


    "Though I sometimes allow it to leave this office when it is time for new disciples to arrive, it has to be here by the sect rules."


    "Were you not the one who wrote those rules?"


    "Indeed it was me, but I copied them entirely from an acquaintance''s sect"


    Wu Long chuckled at that answer as he seemed to underestimate howx she was with her attitude toward creating this sect.


    "Register the new members you brought"


    "Like that? With no questions and no interviews?"


    "Asking you would be futile, and going through the registration process would be tedious. Not to mention, I would be called insane to refute so many Foundation Building Realm talents"


    She said as she sat down while Wu Long came up and opened the book with a smile as she watched him with attentive eyes, her gaze closely following his every movement. Wu Long noticed that gaze with an amused light appearing in his eyes as he was wondering what was it that made her so interested.


    He finished writing and she looked at the records he left for some time, confirming the names and other information before her line of sight shifted back up to his face.


    "You may go"


    She said as she stood up and as he nodded and turned, walking toward the door.


    "By the way, you did not greet me in the style of a first meeting, why is that?"


    She asked as he was near the door, stretching his hand to it and she was collecting the record of disciples that was still open on the desk.


    Normally, when someone saw her for the first time they would say not the word "greetings" but one of the generic phrases such as "Pleasure to make your acquaintance". It was true that she rescued him but he was unconscious at the time, and by the time he woke up the one who greeted him was Elder Hai.


    "Hm? Didn''t we meet before? In far more intimate circumstances"


    He turned and smiled as her eyes widened and then opened up the door deactivating the formation under her astonished eyes and went out of the office.


    "How did he ope-... no, that''s not important... I-it can''t be... he... he saw me?"

 Chapter 298 Overcoming a Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 298 Oveing a Challenge</h4>


    Wu Long chuckled as he left the office of the Sect Leader and descended the Peak of Unity.


    While walking toward Ye Ling''s lodging, he noticed many stares in his direction, mostly ones filled with jealousy, but some with simple respect. He also felt watchful gazes that were scrutinizing and on guard against him, mainly from the elders but from senior disciples as well. Even many Sect Protectors were watching him with close attention, trying to be as discreet as possible, but failing in front of his senses.


    ''Hmm, it seems that the ones who sent those stingy guys were preparing to make their move prior to our arrival''


    He chuckled as he remembered that there was someone in the Sect''s upper echelon whose name he did not really bother memorizing that was quite conspicuously amassing influence in the past few years based on what Ye Ling once told him. Since it did not really bother him he did not have any interest in the man or what he was up to. As long as his interests were not touched that is. Overall, since he did not annoy him Wu Long basically ignored the incident before.


    The arrival of the group full of Foundation Building Realm experts as well as his own return while being close to reaching the Revolving Qi Realm was an event the schemers likely did not consider. And thus were caught off guard at the moment.


    He arrived at Ye Ling''s house not long after.


    "How did it go?"


    "Smoothly, everyone I brought is epted in the sect"


    He smiled and everyone looked at him with surprised looks. It was a rather simple entry into a sect, as if they were epted just by walking in here.


    "Although I expect her to call both of you shor-...haha"


    He then chuckled, as he was speaking Ye Ling''s and Hua Ziyan''smunication jades started to sh.


    "What did you do?"


    "Just told her the truth"


    He innocently shrugged and his expression stayed the same innocent smiling one under the scrutinizing gaze of Ye Ling.


    "Haa~ we will be back soon"


    Ye Ling sighed being sure she would not get any other answer from him, and went off with Hua Ziyan to their Master.


    "Young Master, there is a young man here searching for you"


    At this moment, Butler Bang came to inform Wu Long about a visitor.


    "Did he state his purpose?"


    "No, but he told me that you once saved him and his lover"


    "Oh, that fellow, sure I''ll meet him"


    Wu Long recalled the couple he saved on a rainy day almost a year ago, though not remembering either of their names since they faded into backgroundter. He went to a guest room where the young man arrived not long after.


    "Greetings, benefactor. I am Xia Jung, you once..."


    The young man started and Wu Long raised his hand to stop him from a long exnation. Though he did learn his name again from the first part.


    "First off, I already told you to call me Wu Long. And I remember the circumstances of our meeting"


    "T-Thank you"


    "I can see that you are in distress again, is it rted to your loved one?"


    "Y-yes and no. You see, we were diligent in our cultivation, not missing a day. And the techniques you gave us caused us to rise exponentially in our cultivation..."


    "Yes, I can see that you indeed were very diligent, if not overzealous in your cultivation"


    Wu Long nodded with a chuckle as the young man made a slight smile. Xia Jung was already a Revolving Qi Realm cultivator, and wore Sect Elder robes. It would be safe to assume that his lover was at the same cultivation realm as him.


    "But... it seems our rapid rise in cultivation was too conspicuous... and Grand Elder Zheng''s group soon took notice of us. They approached us once we became Elders, demanding we join them as well as share the secret of our rapid progress.


    Despite being rtively reclusive in our... khm, closed door seclusion, we do know of the dispute between you and Zheng Huang..."


    "Who?"


    Wu Long asked, genuinely puzzled that he had a dispute with someone he did not even know.


    "Um... Grand Elder Zheng''s son..."


    Xia Jung made a confused expression as he said, which intensified when Wu Long''s face told him that this exnation did not clear anything for him.


    "Um... the man you were on the trip with when you met us... who pursued Prime Disciple Hua"


    "Oh! That fellow. Yeah, now we''re on the same page"


    "...Well, yes, so we refused to join their group, partly because we were not interested in joining any groups at all, only interested in... in cultivating, and partly because we knew they would likely stand in opposition with you eventually"


    "I see, so they are pressuring you into both giving the techniques and joining them with more forceful methods now that you have resisted"


    "Yes, thest time, they even threatened me with taking away Ding''er, saying that in the sect no one would even notice, since they control most of it. We moved our cultivation to a cave on the Peak of Unity, and she never leaves it now, to avoid..."


    "I get it. Let''s hear what you came here to say"


    Wu Long nodded as he cut in with a calm voice.


    If Xia Jung came here to ask for his help he intended to decline. He had once given a helping hand. But he did not agree to take responsibility for the couple''s entire life''s safety andfort.


    It was true that the couple''s rtionship was heartwarming, and his general attitude toward them was positive. But he did not intend to save them every time they got into trouble for no reason other than


    "Do you perhaps intend to create your own faction in the Sect? If so, I am willing to work hard and improve my skills to join it. I would not be a burden, and earn my keep myself.


    I didn''te here to trouble you with this situation, I... I came here to ask if I could do anything to be stronger. The techniques you gave us are great for raising our cultivation, but I do not have any fighting techniques or expertise. If I have a chance to prove that I can be of use..."


    There was a slight shift in Xia Jung''s expression, as a spark lit in his eyes, to which Wu Long smiled in satisfaction.


    ''Hmm, not bad''


    Wu Long thought as he did not expect Xia Jung to actually seek guidance instead of help.


    ''It is good that he has the right mindset, but there may be not enough time for a proper training... hmm, I suppose leaving Butler Bang in the sect as an insurance will suffice, though I do hope he manages to beat the odds himself''


    Wu Long thought as he looked at Xia Jung with a little interest in the future development of this young man. If he did manage to turn this massively unfavorable situation around it would be an immensely valuable experience that would turn him from a troubled man who could only beg for help into a capable subordinate who can solve the tasks given to him.


    Wu Long was a patient man when it came to fruit of his effort, and, what mattered in the long term to him as he decided whether to ept a subordinate was not current capabilities but character and potential.


    "Which weapon?"


    "... double butterfly swords*"


    As Wu Long asked, Xia Jung gulped and replied after a moment of hesitation. Wu Long saw a slight nervousness on the young man''s face as he did pick a weapon of very close range that required considerable skill in wielding.


    Wu Long nodded and took out a scroll with a brush and some ink, promptly writing down a manual. After using a technique to dry out the ink, he rolled it up and handed it over.


    Xia Jung received the manual with both hands, profusely thanking Wu Long as thetter simply smiled.


    "I don''t know about making a faction in the sect but I do in fact have a few subordinates. However, whether you can join them depends entirely on you and how you deal with this situation. If you manage to ovee it without any assistance from me, you can consider that you have passed the requirements.


    Also, remember that Dual Cultivators are generally stronger as a pair, and weaker on their own. If you use the same fighting techniques and weapons in addition to that, you may be a menacing force together"


    After expressing his gratitude, the young man hurriedly left to learn and train together with Lei Ding, his lover, while Butler Bang approached Wu Long.


    "Would Young Master like for me to help them?"


    "Haha, was I that obvious?"


    "One only needs to know what kind of person you are to know that you would not really throw that boy to deal with the situationpletely on his own"


    "I do want you to not interfere if possible though, and if even you absolutely have to..."


    Wu Long''s words trailed off as he looked at the old man.


    "...Give him as much illusion of no support so that he does not rx. Understood"


    Butler Bang nodded, understanding his orders and Wu Long smiled, d to have such a capable butler.


    He was not worried about the old man, since not long before he reached the Foundation Building Realm using the techniques Wu Long gave him despite being stranded at the Revolving Qi Realm for hundreds of years before that.


    Old Yen feared this man even when he was a Major Realm lower and did not have the wire techniques and skills Wu Long gave him. Now, the level of threat this man posed in conflict was on apletely different scale.

 Chapter 299 Responsibility... ?

    <h4>Chapter 299 Responsibility... ?</h4>


    Ye Ling and Hua Ziyan arrived in the office of the Pce Master to see her studying the record of sect members.


    "Greetings, Master"


    "Hah, now you remember that you have a Master, I guess with that lover of yours you don''t need one, seeing that your rise in cultivation is staggering"


    Lian Zhiqiu closed the book she was holding and looked at her disciples who slightly blushed.


    "Of course not, Master"


    "We would never"


    The two started to try and soothe the clearly sulking woman who smiled at the sight.


    "Alright, fine, but I am interested in your rapid rise in realms to be honest, was the trip that pleasurable?"


    "Master!"


    "Ahahahaha"


    As the two eximed with their cheeks shing red Lian Zhiqiu delightedlyughed as she ced the book on her desk and came closer to them.


    "Really, time goes by fast, if you continue at that pace you will catch up to me in no time"


    She smiled as she looked at them, revealing a sincere and caring look as the two smiled back at her.


    ''Heh, Master is sneaky''


    Ye Ling thought as she, unlike Hua Ziyan saw her Master''s real cultivation at the peak of Core Reformation Realm, close to the Mortal Transcendence Realm instead of the Core Formation Realm that she showed to them. Though outwardly she was even more cautious, the most she has ever exposed was a Foundation Building Realm. Though it was her true cultivation at the time of creating the sect.


    "So, Ziyan, have you tried every technique I taught you on him?"


    Lian Zhiqiu''s eyes then shined with augh and Hua Ziyan became redder as she nodded.


    "Did he enjoy it?"


    "Y... Yes"


    "Hah! I told you Ling''er, you are going to regret only studying the sword, look, your junior apprentice-sister is gaining some points with a different sword"


    Lian Zhiqiu smiled with satisfaction as she personally chose the Dual Cultivation techniques Hua Ziyan would study.


    "Master is right, I want to ask for Master''s guidance from now on"


    Ye Ling smiled with her usual calm expression, causing Lian Zhiqiu tough in delight at her words, visibly pleased that her disciple finally saw the error of her ways.


    Ye Ling on the other hand truly wanted to learn a little more in that regard since she was always more focused on the sword, and wascking in her Dual Cultivation skills. In her past life neither of them were Dual Cultivators at that point. It used to be a non-existent problem, but now that she was with Wu Long again, and since he was a skilled Dual Cultivator, she did feel that knowing a little more in that area would be only better.


    Since Dual Cultivation techniques were not only focused on the stimtion of the partner, but also useful skill in using one''s own Yin or Yang Qi more efficiently, allowing the partner to cultivate with higher benefits.


    "You will have to do your best to catch up, Ziyan has been studying diligently for years and now can make that boy crazy for her. Be thankful that she did not use the full extent of her abilities yet"


    "I... I did"


    Hua Ziyan said timidly.


    "Hahaha, then it is tough luck for the otherdies. But Ziyan, as your Master I have to say that I do not approve going all out when there are other women. And you could have hurt his psyche as well. With great poweres great responsibility. I told you, no man would be able tost more than a minute under...hm? What''s wrong?"


    Lian Zhiqiu turned to Hua Ziyan and started a solemn speech but stopped in the middle of her sentence as she saw her slightly awkward expression.


    "Um... he usually has no problemsting more than I can do it... but he does finish after some time to show that it was good..."


    "What?"


    The Pce Master''s eyes widened as she looked at her disciple who seemed to be slightly shy.


    "I am also the one who bes spent first during the overall cultivation session, since..."


    "Impossible... did you..."


    Lian Zhiqiu then started asking in detail about every single technique that she taught her, and getting the same answer of "Yes I did" every time her eyes shown more and more shock. She questioned the specifics of the techniques and their application, as well as the reactions they wielded.


    "And you are saying that he is still not bing a fountain spring whenever you wish after all that?"


    After all the questions she eximed with exasperation while Ye Ling wryly smiled. It seems their Master''s pride has been slightly wounded as her hand-picked collection of techniques was not doing its work, or rather, not doing it to the degree that she boasted it would.


    "Master... Wu Long is..."


    "I don''t care how strong his endurance is, that is simply... haa~ I guess I would have to teach you those techniques"


    As Hua Ziyan tried to calm her Master down since Wu Long was an existence outside of the norm, and thus it should not wound the pride of the Great Seductress that her disciple was not able to ''make him into a fountain'', Lian Zhiqiu sighed and looked to the side where a locked door leading to her private library was.


    One of the primary reason that she traveled all around the three continents was to collect various Dual Cultivation techniques all around the world, some of which surfaced from ruins of ancient times, prompting her to leave the sect and go to try and obtain it. She always seeded, amassing a massive collection, part of which was copied to the library of the sect, and there was a part which was avable to her personal disciples, the techniques that Hua Ziyan learned previously.


    But there was a small room filled with techniques she only privately studied on her own. No people were allowed inside and the room was always locked with highest-level formations in the sect.


    Ye Ling and Hua Ziyan both opened their eyes wide as they looked at their Master who seemingly was contemting teaching those precious techniques.


    Just some time ago she was saying something about the responsibility of being a skilled Dual Cultivator, and now she was thinking of how to improve their skills.


    "Um... Master, you wanted to ask only about..."


    Hua Ziyan finally raised her voice, waking Lian Zhiqiu from her thoughts and thetter smiled as she indeed forgot the reason she called the two here.


    "Ah, yes, I wanted to ask you about the trip..."


    She then said and led them to sofas where they sat down as Hua Ziyan and Ye Ling started narrating the events of the trip, redacting the parts that rted to Wu Long''s secrets. Lian Zhiqiu intently looked at them, listening to the details with rapt attention.


    "Hah, he really did bring down the Wu Family and negotiated with the de Empress..."


    At the end of the story they told she folded her arms and leaned back on the sofa with a pondering look.


    "But... you skipped the most important part"


    She then said with a sharp light in her eyes, and both Hua Ziyan and Ye Ling slightly tensed up. They were loyal to their Master, but it did not mean they were willing to expose Wu Long''s secrets.


    "You didn''t tell me about cultivation sessions"


    ""Master!!!""

 Chapter 300 Arrangements

    <h4>Chapter 300 Arrangements</h4>


    Wu Long was showing thedies around since most of them saw the sect for the first time.


    "Th-this is a D-Dual Cultivation Sect?!?!"


    Gong Liwei asked with bewilderment when Wu Long gave a short introduction of the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    "Yes"


    He nodded with a smile as her face became red while she started looking left and right, realizing that all the people she saw were Dual Cultivators.


    "Sister, what is Dual Cultivation?"


    Gong Cui curiously looked at her older sister who lost speech, not entirely sure if she could exin it to her.


    "Um, Dual Cultivation is..."


    Luo Mingyu saw the puzzlement in the green eyes of the beauty and decided to help as she whispered to Gong Cui in the ear. The younger Gong sister became slightly red, then redder and then as red as a tomato as her eyes widened.


    "Eh? Then..."


    "Participation is entirely voluntary, most people would not join this sect if they did not intend to participate which is why the absolute majority of the sect are active Dual Cultivators, but Ye Ling did not intend to cultivate and Ziyan did not until she found a suitable partner so as you can see there is absolutely no pressure to do so"


    Wu Long smiled and both sisters sighed with relief. Though the younger sister looked at Wu Long with a slightly different feeling mixed in as her cheeks were still rosy.


    As they went through the sect, Wu Long acted as their guide, showing them around. They attracted gazes from all around but no one was insane enough to approach them and try to mix in the group.


    "Are you going away soon?"


    Gong Liwei asked him while the others looked around curiously.


    "Yes, I need to go to the Imperial Capital soon"


    He smiled as she nodded with a pondering look.


    "I still haven''t thanked you for everything you have done for us"


    "You did, several times"


    "Those are just words. I wish there was something we can do for you"


    "There are many ways in which you can help me, one of which is keeping my Dao Familypany as you do now.


    Fairy Cui''s music is also incredible, it can even improve the efficiency of meditative cultivation as well as help Mingyu with the contemtion of the Dao.


    You may think that you have not contributed as much but I doubt that your little sister would be nearly as happy and cheerful if you were not around. Not to mention that you just did not find where your talent lies"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders as they walked and Gong Liwei turned to look at him with surprised eyes. It was the first time he answered without teasing and she suddenly understood that he sensed her own insecurity.


    "Thank you"


    She lowered her gaze and silently said to which he just nodded with a smile as Gong Cui ran up to him asking about the next area of the sect they visited.


    "Wu Long, I... want to visit my parents and Sister Feng Yi while you visit the capital, I will return to the sect with you when you arrive there after your trip"


    Luo Mingyu approached him after some time and he smiled as he gently caressed her cheek.


    "Of course, but I will probably ask Ling''er to apany you"


    "Um"


    "Besides, it seems your friend wants to apany you too"


    He then smiled and as she widened her eyes, she turned to see Shen Min smiling at her.


    ''Hehe, though Min''er probably has an ulterior motive since she wants to hunt down those dregs she let go thest time... hmm, it may be a little risky to let her go to the Tingren Kingdom on her own though"


    He thought as he came closer to her.


    "Min''er, why don''t you stay in the Fantian Kingdom with others and then we can go on the hunt together once I arrive?"


    He said and she slightly widened her eyes as one of them turned darker.


    "But didn''t you let me stay before?"


    "Hmm, I feel that the clouds are bing heavier above the continent. I sent out Old Yen to gather some intel for me, so I will know for sure when he contacts me, but I have a premonition that the turmoil is drawing closer. Though there is still some time before the main action starts, the undercurrents will definitely be more troublesome"


    Wu Long said as he looked toward the horizon. The autumn wind pped the hems of his robes backward, and the clouds that were gathering on the horizon were approaching carried by that wind, indicating that the evening would be rainy.


    Old Yen was already actively traveling the continent, gathering information for Wu Long. The concealment and movement techniques were actually the focus of the scrolls Wu Long gave him, so even if he did meet a dangerous foe he could not beat, Wu Long was certain that he could run.


    "Okay then, I truly wanted to apany Mingyu anyway. I have a feeling Ziyan will join us too"


    She nodded and he smiled, cing a kiss on her lips.


    "Hmm, if Mingyu, Shen Min and Ziyan are going with Sister Ling, are the rest of us staying here?"


    Wu Mengqi asked as she came closer.


    "If you want you can travel to the Imperial Capital with me, though I imagine Lan''er would like to get ustomed to her new sect"


    Wu Long chuckled and Wei Lan smiled as she truly wanted to get morefortable with this sect. Being a Grand Elder in arge and old sect before, she saw many ways in which it could be improved, and wanted to get a little more familiar with it. Though the main reason she had the thought of improving the sect was because she heard a certain sentiment in Wu Long''s ''we are home'' when they came here.


    Since Wu Long viewed this sect as ''home'', it became a precious ce to her as well, since the ''we'' in his phrase meant that this was their home.


    "Though I would advise to make connections in the couples department"


    Wu Long then added in a slightly lower voice as Wei Lan slightly widened her eyes and then nodded, understanding as she also noticed the slightly strange atmosphere in the sect. With Wu Long''s words it became apparent that it was not her imagination, and that the source of her strange feeling were the other department, the mixers, though she did not yet know the exact circumstances of the strangeness.


    She made a note to herself to ask Wu Long when they were in a more private setting.


    "Um, I would also stay and help sister Wei Lan"


    "Me too, I have my ship nearby, so I want to see if I can slowly integrate"


    Cao Mei and Cao Xiang nodded as well while Wu Mengqi clung to Wu Long''s forearm.


    "Hmm, I will follow honey. I have not received enough skinship to endure separation. What if my ''I need to be hugged by Wu Long'' disease res up again while you''re not around?"


    Aughter resounded as the beauties looked at Wu Mengqi who rubbed her cheek on Wu Long''s forearm with a blissful smile.

 Chapter 301 Opportunities

    <h4>Chapter 301 Opportunities</h4>


    While they were on a tour through the sect, lodgings were prepared for the new members, and their sect robes were ordered to be made with the sewing shops in the closest merchant city.


    Once the preparations were made, they were led by Wu Long to the Administrative Hall to receive their Sect Member Badges and keys opening the formations that locked the doors of their lodgings. Wu Long noted that all of them were quite conveniently arranged to live close to each other, and not far from Ye Ling''s living quarters. Likely a consideration from Lian Zhiqiu which he was quite grateful for.


    And while Gong Liwei was considered a disciple, she was allowed to stay with her younger sister who, due to being in the Revolving Qi Realm became a Sect Elder.


    While he was waiting for thedies to finish he was approached by an unfamiliar Sect Elder.


    "Disciple Wu, can I have a moment of your time?"


    "No"


    "..."


    The Sect Elder almost choked on his next words as he did not expect this reply. It wasmon sense that this question was pure formality, and answering it negativelypletely threw the man off.


    "I..."


    "You can''t"


    When the stunned Sect Elder tried to continue the conversation Wu Long tranted the meaning of his previous reply, and turned to leave.


    "G-Grand Elder Zheng wishes to talk to you"


    The man panicked and eximed to his back but Wu Long went off without turning.


    "Who answers rhetorical questions with ''no''...?"


    He finally couldn''t help but say with lost expression as he watched Wu Long leave the building with his women.


    ---


    "He refused?"


    Grand Elder Zheng asked with irritation. He and the Vice Pce Master sat in the same hall they usually were meeting in, as the Sect Elder who just an hour ago asked Wu Long for a moment of his time stood to the side in a respectful bow, at the exact spot Zheng Huang once kneeled in.


    "Y-Yes"


    The Elder did not dare to say that it was technically his question that made the conversation end before he could even get into the main topic.


    "Tch, leave"


    Grand Elder Zheng clicked his tongue in frustration, his eyes filled with visible panic while Vice Pce Master Liu Zuming still swirled around the wine in his wine cup with a calm look, appreciating the sparkles on the surface as light of thenterns illuminating the room reflected from it.


    "W-What are we going to do, Brother Liu?"


    Once the door closed behind the Sect Elder, Grand Elder Zheng asked with an agitated voice, his wine cup on the table as he did not have the mind to taste it.


    "Irrelevant, if he is not on board we can just approach the women directly. This was just a courtesy, it is not our fault he did not appreciate it. So instead of handing over some of the women, he would lose them all, along with his life. Even if those women are in the Foundation Building Realm, they are after all women, you just have to know the right approach. And if some of them will be stubborn, I will deal with them myself"


    "But... that Wu Long disposed of several Revolving Qi Realm Elders I sent when he was in Qi Gathering Realm, now that he is at the peak Qi Manifestation Realm..."


    "Must I remind you that the gap between the Realms gets bigger the higher the Realm? Realm Suppression is not a toy. Besides, you know that those you sent were not exactly ''warriors''. Heh, remember, the n involves dealing with Lian Zhiqiu, did you really think I would not be prepared to deal with a boy in Qi Manifestation Realm even if he was a tad stronger than average?"


    Liu Zuming said with a glint of anticipation in his eyes.


    "The preparations are almost over, you do not have to think, just do as I say. As for that disciple... he just lost the only opportunity we gave him to survive by joining our cause, how wasteful"


    He then continued on and downed his wine cup, closing his eyes to savor the taste, as sweet as the taste of the victory he was already relishing.


    In his view, years of meticulous nning and preparations would not fail in the face of an unexpected minor factor such as Wu Long, and even a major change like the arrival of several Foundation Building Realm women did not faze him, for they could be powerful allies instead.


    "Leave this matter to others, and worry about getting that couple to hand over the technique instead. If you cannot get even that done I will seriously start to doubt I even need you at all"


    Grand Elder Zheng shuddered at the Vice Pce Master''s next words while he poured more wine for thetter.


    "Of course, please be reassured..."


    ---


    Wu Long sat with Ye Ling and Hua Ziyan in a room that usually oversaw the view of Spiritual Land below the mountain with big windows on two sides. The view was covered by a curtain of rain and the sounds of the raindrops hitting the roof tiles was making the atmosphere in the intimately lit room cozy as the stark contrast between the warm inside and cold, windy outside intensified thefort. The two beauties sat on his sides on the samerge and soft sofa as they softly talked.


    "Hehe, you managed to catch Master''s interest for sure"


    Ye Ling chuckled as she finished recounting the conversation in Lian Zhiqiu''s office.


    "Yes, it seems I will be studying new techniques soon, I asked Master to let Mingyu study as well"


    Hua Ziyan said while chuckling as a light of anticipation ran through her eyes. It was quite easy to persuade the Pce Master since a brilliant Dao cultivator learning the techniques would spare her from having to exin and teach, something she did not look forward to.


    "We were just discussing ns while touring the sect as well, I wanted to ask you to go with Mingyu who wanted to visit her family and Yi''er in the Fantian Kingdom while I visit the Imperial Capital. I will be going there after"


    "There shouldn''t be any problem with that. We will return to the sect after that trip anyway so learning the techniques at that time would not bete"


    Ye Ling nodded with a light smile on her lips.


    "Speaking of which, I did learn something new already though"


    She then smiled as she ced her hand on hisp, from the side.


    "Me too, I was impatient to see Master''s secret technique collection"


    Hua Ziyan smiled as well, cing hers on his otherp from the other side. The two spent considerable time in their Master''s office studying, thus onlying back near the evening.


    He smiled at the two beauties and talismans flew out of his hand, sealing off the room that already had formations with stronger ones. He did not want to deny them the opportunity to practice.

 Chapter 302 (R18) A Night of Bliss (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 302 (R18) A Night of Bliss (1/2)</h4>


    Ye Ling leaned in to kiss him and their lips met with passion as their tongues twined, while Hua Ziyan leaned on his shoulder, her hand going up his thigh.


    His hands went around their waists, making them feel warm and cozy in his embrace.


    Hua Ziyan leaned in as soon as Ye Ling''s kiss ended, while Ye Ling stroked his crotch atop his clothes.


    She then stood up and started slowly disrobing, as her clothes fell to the floor until she was left in ck stockings that went a little above her knees and sexy ckcy panties. Her breasts were loosely covered by a dark semi-transparent negligee.


    She then approached the sofa and exchanged another, more passionate kiss while Hua Ziyan stood up and disrobed as well. Her dark semi-transparent stockings went higher up her thighs, and her panties'' belt was sitting higher creating sexy curves from between her legs to the sides. She wore a light top that covered her chest that went only a little below the two round hills, and as Ye Ling broke the kiss to start undoing Wu Long''s sash, he watched as Hua Ziyan removed the top by crossing her arms and lifting it up as her mesmerizing breasts bounced when they were freed, and the long dark brown hair streamed down her beautiful naked top.


    She seductively walked up in front of him as her hips were moving from side to side and interchangeably moved up and down, while her already erect nipples were swaying with each step.


    Ye Ling finished removing his sash and opened up his upper robes and then leaned in for another kiss as Wu Long''s hand wrapped around her. Hua Ziyan in the meantime kneeled down in between his legs and after tracing his naked torso in between the robes Ye Ling opened up with her hands, her hands then came down to his lower abdomen and started to remove his pants.


    His kiss with Ye Ling deepened as his left hand that was wrapped around her went down to her ass, grabbing and kneading the soft and stic peach.


    "Mmmn!"


    She moaned into his lips as her body seductively curved, and his right hand went to massage her breast from atop her negligee.


    Hua Ziyan took out his cock and it sprang in front of her, already swollen and hard as her eyes shown with delight at this sight. She leaned in and sniffed it, bing slightly light-headed and giving it a kiss on the shaft, and then her tongue came out to start licking.


    "Umph"


    Ye Ling made another sensual moan as his right hand that massaged her breast slowly went down and slid into her panties to start teasing her pussy.


    "Umm, aahm, uumf"


    Her moans started to mix into the music of the raindrops while Hua Ziyan took his dick in her mouth and started sucking, moving her head up and down while coating his cock with her saliva. Sloppy sucking sounds joined the moans and rain as the room was gradually heating up more.


    "Uhm! Uhn!"


    After a long time of pleasuring Ye Ling''s moans intensified and she soon felt her stomach muscles start pulsating as the feeling of bliss covered her.


    "Uhm! Umhaah! Aah! Aaah! Wu Long! Aaaaaaaah!"


    She screamed out, as their lips parted and called out as she started convulsing, her juices making her underwear wet.


    He looked into her blue eyes that were zed over with pleasure and then looked into Hua Ziyan''s eyes as he starteding into her mouth. Thetter swallowed down to thest drop and slowly took his cock out.


    He let Ye Ling rest as she half sat halfy on the sofa while he leaned forward and gave Hua Ziyan a grateful kiss. She stood up turned around as she slowly took her panties off in a seductive manner, the fabric folding as it passed over the beautiful buttocks.


    He ced his hands on her bewitching ass and while she bent to remove the panties down to her ankles, after kneading it a few times lifted it up as his mouth started tasting her forbidden fruit.


    "Aaah! Wai-Aaah! Uhm! Aaah!"


    Her panties were still around her ankles and she held them as she was bent forward and the sensation of his tongue and lips pleasuring her pussy made her slightly jolt as her eyes became covered by a light film of pleasure. She took out one of her legs out of the panties and ced her hands on the floor, taking a more stable position as he made her body feel the heavenly pleasure.


    "Aah! Aaahn! Aahah! Aaaaaaaaah!"


    She soon started climaxing as her juices gushed from her. He supported her as she felt weak for some moments during the orgasm, and then she slowly straightened up, her body making a light wave motion as she did.


    "I..."


    She then turned her head to look at him over his shoulder and he nodded while smiling. She slightly hesitated as she looked at Ye Ling but seeing as she was still basking in the afterglow of the intense orgasm he gave her before she bit her lip and started lowering her hips until her hands reached his knees.


    "Don''t move, I want to ride your cock"


    She said as she used his knees as a support, slowly cing her pussy right above his cock, and then lowering her hips.


    "Aaaahm!"


    She moaned in pleasure while her head jolted up as she felt him fill her insides, stretching her tight pussy and making a wave of pleasurable sparks travel through her.


    "Ahm, uuhm, uuhn, aah"


    She started slowly moving her hips up and down, sliding on his cock as squelching sounds from her wet pussy started mixing in with her moans. She looked over her shoulder at him as he ced his right hand on her ass, and helped her move. The erotic movement of her naked back was slow and sensual as her tight wall wrapped around his dick.


    "Aah! Yes! Aaah! Uhm!"


    She took one arm up to brush off the hair that were on her face back and to the side, as her movements slowly intensified.


    After some time Ye Ling came to, and after taking off her panties as they were already wet leaned over to Wu Long and their lips met in another kiss while Hua Ziyan was jumping on his cock.


    "Climb on to me"


    He said to Ye Ling as their lips parted and she climbed on the sofa, as his face now was in between her legs while she leaned on the backrest.


    "Aaah! Uhm! Uhn!"


    "Aaah! Haah! Uuh!"


    Ye Ling''s moans joined in with Hua Ziyan''s as he started eating out her pussy, pleasure like bolts of lightning going through her as her mind turned nk.


    "Aaah! This is... incredible! Aaah! Aah! I... I''ming! Mnh!"


    "Me too... Aaah! This feels mmn! too good! Aaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    Hua Ziyan could not hold out and eximed as she felt her stomach spasming, the pink walls of her pussy contracting around his cock, intensifying the pleasure as they rubbed against him.


    Ye Ling said as well as she was long feeling like she was floating, and started convulsing right after as her hands clenched on the soft cushions of the sofa.


    "Aah! Come inside me! Aah! Fill me up! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    Hua Ziyan made another thrust as her round and juicy ass was already shaking and started convulsing as her body straightened up and then curved to move her bewitching breasts forward as they shook along with her body.

 Chapter 303 (R18) A Night of Bliss (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 303 (R18) A Night of Bliss (2/2)</h4>


    He carefully helped Ye Ling lie down on his side again as he gave her a taste of the 6th Gate of the Path of Mortal Pleasure both times, leading her to need some rest in between.


    "Oooooh!!!"


    As Hua Ziyan started to raise her hips, she felt a weakness and slid right back, sitting back on his cock as it pushed her uterus up. Her pussy gushed with juices again as she climaxed from that stimtion, and at this moment, his hands came from her sides, pulling her to him and spreading her legs so that they were not in between his but now on top of his thighs.


    "Aaah!"


    Her eyes widened and she looked to the side, where her lips were caught by his in a kiss, as his right hand went to rub her clit while another passed in between her breasts andy t on her upper chest.


    "Uhm"


    She moaned into the kiss as she felt her entire body course with pleasure.


    "Umhm! Uh! Uhn! Uhaah! Aaah! Aaaah!"


    His hips started moving as he began fucking her, holding her body and moving it with his hands while hers went up to the backrest of the sofa. Her sweaty, gorgeous body was making erotic wavy motions in unison with his thrusts. Her moans turned loud as the kiss ended, making the hot and humid air around them shudder and dimming down the sound of the rain.


    "Aah! Yes! Fuck me! Stuff me with your thick, hard dick! Aaah! Uhmm!"


    She bit her lip and closed her eyes as her consciousness was concentrated on the heavenly feelings in her lower abdomen.


    "Aaah! Aaahn! Uhm!"


    Time passed exptremely slowly, or incredibly fast as she did not notice it, she lost all track of it as her body was writhing in bliss, until finally...


    "Aaaaaaaaaaah!!"


    She started convulsing as he held her tightly, her legs wrapped in stockings stretched out and started trembling as he started filling her pussy with his cum while a stream of her juices shot forward past his fingers that were massaging around.


    "Haa~ haa~ haa~"


    Her eyes zed with bliss rolled up as she heavily breathed, still twitching from the intense orgasm as he gently raised her body from his andy her to the side.


    A leg wrapped in ck stockings went over his hips, as a soft and beautiful body in a negligee straddled him.


    "Hehe, it''s time to show you what I learned as well"


    Ye Ling smiled as she raised her hips and sat down on his dick next.


    "Aaah!!"


    ''It is as incredible as always''


    She thought as the pink walls of her pussy were parted and stretched.


    ''Time to try''


    She then smiled and then he felt as her walls started making a patterned contracting motion, as if sucking and massaging his cock while she did not move her hips.


    He smiled and her smile widened as she noticed the pleasure in his eyes, leaning in and kissing him as his hands went on to her hips near the stockings, and slowly traveled up to grab and knead the two halves of a juicy peach of her ass.


    "Mmm... I am going to move now"


    She moaned in delight and as their lips parted, whispered into his ear as her hips started slowly moving up and down while her insides still were moving in the same pattern of contractions.


    "Haaaah~"


    She exhaled with a trembling voice as she sat back, and bit her lip as her hips came up again.


    "Uhhm!"


    ''What is this? This is... amazing''


    She thought as she felt a new sensation while moving up and down. His arms went up her negligee and exposed her breasts that he started sucking on with his mouth as she moved.


    "Aaah! Uuuhm! Yes! Aaaah!"


    She was moaning as her hips started dancing on his, her lips asionally meeting his for a kiss.


    "Uhm! Aahm! Ungh! Yes! Aah! I''m close!"


    She then looked him in the eyes and then her eyes shot up as pleasure zed them over, sparks of blue flying in them from the intense orgasm.


    "Uaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    As she started convulsing he started pumping her full of his cum, causing her to stick out her tongue and scream in pleasure as her whole body was twitching and shaking.


    He gave her some time to adjust and then hugging her waist, started moving his hips up, breeding her pussy as she started cumming again and again while he filled her insides with his cum. Her body soon turned sweaty as the beads of sweat traveled down. The air in the room was now hot and humid, and filled with the scents of their bodies as well as the intoxicating smell of sex.


    When she needed a break he let her rest beside him while standing up and taking Hua Ziyan from behind as she ced her hands on the backrest and stuck out her bewitching butt to him, her slit dripping with his cum.


    "Aaah! Ohhh! Oooh! Ouuuh!"


    When Ye Ling finally came to she saw Hua Ziyan in the same position, her eyes rolled up, meeting her upper eyelids as her tongue was out, dripping saliva on the sofa, moaning in pleasure as loads of white cum were streaming down her thighs while he continued to pound her from behind.


    ''This look... it must feel so good... I want it too''


    Ye Ling''s eyes first widened, and then she felt a tightness in her lower abdomen as semen and her juices leaked from her slit. She took the same pose as Hua Ziyan beside her and invitingly waved her mesmerizing butt from side to side. As he finished inside once more, making Hua Ziyan start convulsing in pleasure again, he took out his cock to plunge it into Ye Ling''s weing pussy.


    "Aaah!! Yes, fuck me! Aah! Give it to me ! Aaah!"


    She moaned as her body jolted forward, and then her breasts started swaying in unison with his thrusts as he began breeding her again.


    They took turns receiving his cock, moaning and trembling all over as he gave them a night of blissful intimacy.

 Chapter 304 Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 304 Foundation</h4>


    Ye Ling and Hua Ziyan woke up in Wu Long''s embrace, the bed warm with their body temperature as the sound of rain pounding the roof tiles still monotonously reverberating through the house.


    As two pairs of eyes, blue and brown looked up at him a smile entered their view and warmth spread through their hearts as they snuggled closer to him from both sides while his hands held them tighter.


    The happiness that filled their hearts was palpable in the cozy atmosphere as they simply listened to the music of nature and enjoyed each other''s warmth.


    "Your Yang Qi is so potent that Ziyan already reached the bottleneck of the 3rd level, and if it bes even more enriched I might actually advance to the Core Formation Realm the next time with just your Yang Qi"


    As they were getting dressed up, Ye Ling and Hua Ziyan helped him put on his robes, and the former stated with some amazement as she noticed the rise in cultivation of thetter.


    "Heh, well I did use up the entire stock of Yang attribute medicines that the Supreme Master Pavilion and the Clear Water Pavilion had as well as what I purchased from the Soaring Feather Trading Company in the Tingren Kingdom.


    If we haven''t stumbled upon the Dawn Concealing Sect I would have run out of stock and had likely resorted to clearing the shelves of the nearby merchants"


    Wu Long chuckled as he never stopped refining the Yang attribute medicines with the Golden Yang Dragon Body, bncing out his Yang Qi with his women''s Yin Qi.


    "Though I should be able to make a big leap if Fairy Yu Huan can refine the Yang Fire Dragon Pill from the Liquid Fire Flower we got in the inds"


    He then smiled as he was about to depart to the capital where the lovely and talented alchemist lived. He helped hisdies dress up as well, one by one, and then they came out to the living room where others have already arrived.


    As they were talking and discussing possible improvements to the techniques, Wu Long gave Hua Ziyan the first version of the Integral Avnche Structure Art.


    And as she happily started to delve into it with Luo Mingyu helping her as well as studying it herself, Wu Long''s thoughts went to the uing trip.


    "I will likely need to make a stop at the Storm Passage like we did on the trip to the Imperial Capital before"


    "Hm? Aren''t you going with just Mengqi?"


    Ye Ling raised her eyebrow since thest time they stopped because they were traveling in arge group in carriages and with low-cultivation disciples, thus requiring them to be cautious about crossing the pass. Now, with the Illustrious Stride Wu Long and Wu Mengqi could simply pass through with no problems whatsoever. In fact, the whole trip would take a few days instead of a whole month they used before.


    "I want to climb the ridge"


    "You mean..."


    Ye Ling widened her eyes as she guessed his goal.


    "Mm, I want to try and get a Lightning Rune"


    "But you said yourself that you did not do the research on Dao Runes yet"


    Ye Ling said as she was still a little worried.


    "Hmm, there is not likely to be any knowledge on it in this Fractured World, and waiting to return is too long, since then my cultivation might reach the point of Seven Profound Realms.


    Don''t worry, even the Annihtion Lighting was not capable of breaking the seal made with the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art, normal Lightning Should not be a problem"


    Wu Long chuckled, reassuring her and the others who also had worry on their faces. The reason he was able to trap the incredibly dangerous and frankly deadly to the current him Annihtion Lightning of the Heavenly Punishment was precisely the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art''s thirdyer, which could trap chaotic energy in a contained loop within the body.


    At this moment, Butler Bang came in, whispering to Wu Long''s ear and he smiled as he stood up and while the others continued to talk went out.


    "Hmm, why is he so stubborn about that Lightning Rune?"


    Wei Lan asked as she looked at the door Wu Long went to, unable to process why he went to such risks. Thest time when he caught the lightning from the Heavenly Punishment he really was ying with fire as one wrong move would have turned him into dust.


    "It is because he is limited in natural talent. In fact going to risks and doing much more than others is exactly how he wed his way up, and likely so even to the heights that I was never able to see him ascend to"


    Ye Ling smiled as she found that side of him incredibly worrying and at the same time immensely attractive. Unlike the sons of heaven who had naturally given talents he had to fight for every opportunity.


    It was just not visible in this lifetime since he was currently treading the path with far more advanced knowledge, so there was an illusion of a smooth road. In fact with the techniques and methods he used now, as well as knowledge andprehension he had, if he actually had a good natural talent he would have ascended not only to the Seven Profound Realm by now, but possibly even further.


    "You just don''t understand how truly hard it is for him to cultivate. In a cultivation world where one''s realm determines their status as well as has a big impact on one''s strength, being limited in cultivation by poor talent is akin to being sentenced to a life of mediocrity.


    All of his skills and expertise, the extraordinary battle sense that makes him unrivaled in the same Realm would turn into tricks in front of an opponent vastly higher than him in cultivation.


    Even if he made twice the effort as others it would not yield him the same results, so he resolved to make dozens if not hundreds of times more than that. It made him pursue anything that could make him even a little stronger and give even a tiny leg over his opponents"


    She said with an introspective look. She witnessed part of his journey, the very beginning of it, helping him at the time. So she knew how incredibly smooth and easy his current situation lookedpared to his previous life.


    "Is this Lightning of Annihtion that powerful of a trump card?"


    Cao Mei asked as she was getting more and morefortable around the others.


    "It is, I suppose Mingyu could tell you how powerful Laws and Concepts can be, since she is the one who is trying to perceive the Dao"


    Ye Ling nodded and Luo Mingyu shyly smiled since she was only a rookie Dao Cultivator if seen only by her age, though not at all when it came to aplishments.


    "Since the world is governed by Laws of Heavenly Daos,prehending and utilizing aw means bending part of the world to your will. Thoughprehending Laws is incredibly difficult, and it is a great achievement toprehend even a Concept, which is the lower level representation of the Law.


    The Lighting of the Heavenly Punishment contains the Concept of Annihtion, imbuing it with the essence of what it means to annihte"


    She exined with a slight redness on her cheeks as everyone was looking at her.


    "Concept? Not Law?"


    "Hmm, I was also surprised when Wu Long told me it contained the Concept and not the Law, apparently it has to do with the cultivation Realm or inherent power of the entity or object being ''punished''. The one being punished was in the Nine Mortal Realms so a light Concept of Annihtion was enough"


    Luo Mingyu ced a finger on her lips as she spoke since this was something she only heard from Wu Long and had yet to contemte on.


    "So that is why he wants it so much"


    Hua Ziyan nodded since she too was worried about him getting hurt to get this power. And even though she still would not sacrifice his safety for such means, she now at least understood his reasoning.


    "But, why is he impatient to get it now? Is it because it has to mature with him?"


    "Partially, yes. Because he has to get it while it is not as potent to actually tame it, and then slowly nurture it to be useful. But there is also another reason, which is that he would be going after any element, Lightning is just something that he realized he could possibly obtain"


    Ye Ling smiled and the others looked at her with interest.


    "You see, while it is not exactly rare, Wu Long has no natural elemental attribute alignment. And even though the majority of cultivators are non-attribute cultivators, as I exined earlier he wants every advantage he can get. The elemental attributes awaken in the Seven Profound Realms, so he is eager to get an elemental Dao Rune before his cultivation reaches that level"


    She then said with a sigh and it finally dawned on them that the importance of the foundation, the very beginning of one''s cultivation, was more and more apparent the higher one went. Which was why Wu Long was not willing topromise the stability of his cultivation for speed, and wanted to prepare the groundwork for the future.


    They also looked at the techniques he taught them in a different light, since it did seem that for the quality of techniques he imed when he gave them, the effects did not really show astounding results. But if looking at them as a foundation, it made more and more sense the more they thought about it from this perspective.

 Chapter 305 Tension

    <h4>Chapter 305 Tension</h4>


    Wu Long met Elder Hai who brought him to meet the Sect Leader again, this time in a more informal setting as she was sitting on a sofa in a room that was furnished and decorated with a clear purpose of facilitating conversations. This is where she usually met with her direct disciples.


    "Have a seat"


    She pointed to the sofa opposite of her and he sat with a smile.


    "Ling''er and Ziyan told me that you taught them a very useful technique, but those stinky girls don''t even think about their Master and refuse to teach it to me unless you give your consent"


    She said in a slightly sulking tone.


    "They did not mention it"


    "That is because I told them not to, if they want me to get your permission to learn it I will get it from you personally"


    She said with a prideful tone and his smile widened as he looked at her.


    "If it is about the Cyclic Burning Cauldron?"


    Wu Long guessed and saw affirmation in Lian Zhiqiu''s eyes that shone with a covetous light.


    "Will this make my greetings from thest time epted?"


    She slightly widened her eyes and then a smirk touched her beautiful plump lips as she humphed.


    "Cheeky brat, sure, I''ll look past your previous transgressions"


    "Then it would be my honor to help the Pce Master as any disciple would undoubtedly feel"


    "Don''t push it"


    He chuckled and started teaching her the technique she wanted so much that she was willing to sacrifice thement in response to his greetings thest time they met.


    "Huh, it is indeed quiteplicated, but I get the gist of it"


    She ponderingly looked at her palm as Spiritual Qi circted atop it in a profound pattern. Wu Long''s eyes glinted with appreciation as he saw that.


    "As expected from an aplished Formation Master such as the Pce Master, this level ofprehension is truly astounding"


    He smiled and it was her turn to have slight praise in her eyes mixed with curiosity.


    "Interesting, how did you know?"


    "The formations in this sect are of the highest level on the continent, much higher than a small sect like this could afford, and even the Imperial Family could not boast having better ones...


    Which all could still be exined away if you said that you used funds that you gained while traveling, but the truly ingenious formation installed in this very peak under us is something I doubt you would let outsiders to know about, much less create"


    "Hah, so it is true that you knew"


    She widened her eyes and then narrowed them as she looked at him.


    "And?"


    Lian Zhiqiu then looked at him as a smile again appeared on her beautiful face.


    "Are you going to try and use this knowledge against me?"


    "Of course not, but I do wonder what this knowledge can give me had I wanted to do so"


    "What do you want it to give you?"


    They looked at each other for some time in silence after her question.


    They both knew perfectly well that Wu Long would not use what he knew against her, and yet they continued to toy with the possibility of it as they looked each other in the eyes.


    "Let me ask you instead, what do You want it to give me?"


    He then smiled and a glint ran and disappeared in her gorgeous orange-red eyes. She smiled in return and slightly changed her posture as her upper body slid slightly to the side and she ced her elbow on the armrest of the sofa while her crossed legs changed ces.


    "Be careful when ying with fire, it might burn you"


    She eventually chuckled as he responded with a chuckle of his own.


    "ying with it is certainly dangerous, but what about appreciating its beauty?"


    *slide*


    *step* *step* *step*


    The sliding door opened and an attendant came into the room, carrying tea on a small tray, but quickly noticed that the two were simply looking at each other in silence, their posture rxed but their locked gazes almost making sparks in the air as they met.


    Her movements became a little swifter as she ced the tea on a short table between them and then hurriedly left the room. The hot tea steaming in between their locked eyes.


    The silence continued as they both took their respective cup of tea and sipped a little, though still looking each other in the eye.


    Wu Long then smiled as he conceded just as she was about to speak up and turn her gaze away, shifting his gaze to his tea first and opening his mouth to speak before she could.


    "I do have to leave on another trip, however"


    "Heh, I wonder if I made a mistake in agreeing to dismiss thatment earlier"


    She smiled at the absurdity of a disciple saying this line to a Sect Leader.


    "It can''t be helped, I have to fulfill my promise to His Highness"


    "Song Minfu? Heh, I was wondering when you will bother telling me about your little deal no one seemed to care to notify me about"


    "I did not want to insult you by telling you something you already knew"


    Wu Long charmingly smiled and she humphed in response as she slightly rolled her eyes while folding her arms in front of her generous bust but a smile still did not leave her lips.


    "Can you do it?"


    "Positive"


    "Be careful, it involves bigger interests... ah, pardon me, I should not insult you"


    She grinned as she said thest part and he chuckled in response.


    "Do you need any assistance from the sect?"


    "Are you not busy?"


    "Hah, that can barely count, I am just waiting for it to start since all fun would be ruined if Ipletely nipped it in the bud"


    "Is that something someone with your status should be saying?"


    "And who is asking this?"


    "Fair point"


    "Besides, all those preparations, wouldn''t it be cruel to deny at least unting what was brewing for so long?"


    "Admittedly, that would be quite rude. Though I do hope you can entertain some of the drama"


    "Hah, you mean those little proteges of yours?"


    "I would call them an investment"


    "Suit yourself, I suppose I can yield the main role unless it turns sideways"


    They then locked eyes once more, this time briefly and chuckled as they got up and Wu Long turned to leave while Lian Zhiqiu went to the door that led to her office.


    "Disciple Wu"


    She called out just as he was by the door and she stood on the other side of hers, not yet closing it.


    "Please call me Wu Long, Pce Master"


    "... take care of those two, I may not be a good Master at all times but I will not stand by and watch someone make either of them sad"


    She said as a hint of tenderness as well as mature charm appeared in her youthful and ever-leisurely attitude. There was also a note of seriousness in her tone that was usually carefree.


    "You do not need to remind me, Pce Master"


    "That so? Great to hear"


    The seriousness disappeared as a yful smile returned to her face and tone as she looked like a young yful maiden once again, disappearing behind the door.


    Wu Long looked at the door that was shut for some more, his eyes glinting with an unknown light, and then left through the door he was in front of.

 Chapter 306 Storm Passage

    <h4>Chapter 306 Storm Passage</h4>


    Wu Long left the Yin Yang Unity Pce with Wu Mengqi the next day after letting Luo Mingyu experience as much of his Weapon Intents as possible, repeating some with a different approach for reference. This way she would be able to contemte on them while he was in the capital of the Azure Eagle Empire. He also oversaw the training of everyone one by one, giving them advice andments, confirming their progress as well as giving a few more skills to Cao Xiang and Cao Mei who seeded in learning the basics he gave them earlier.


    They traveled for two days at a rtivelyfortable pace and reached the Storm Passage. At the current moment, no one really knew that Wu Long was on the continent since he arrived from the sea directly to the sect, and the way they traveled was too fast for tracking to be possible.


    As they arrived in the town in bamboo hats and travel coats, they were like any ordinary two travelers.


    And while Wu Mengqi lodged in the same inn the Yin Yang Unity Pce members stayed in on thest trip to the Imperial Capital, Wu Long ascended the rocky ridge on one side of the passage.


    "Heh, just like I thought"


    He looked at the peaks which were made ofpletely ck stones, as lightning from the storm clouds continuously hit them.


    These were a mineral called Thunder Baserock, a mineral that would, if exposed at a high enough altitude but still connected through the mineral vein to the Spiritual Qi current of the earth, once a year be highly active and summon thunder clouds that would umte and stay in the area for extended periods of time, which was the reason this area got extremely rainy every autumn.


    The whole ridge was likely created by a strong impact from the center of the former united continent that raised the vein of Thunder Baserock high into the sky and exposed it from the normal rocks that were encasing it.


    Wu Long suspected this possibility when he heard of the consistent heavy rains in this specific area each year.


    He started running the Battle Cultivation Scripture and circting the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art as he slowly approached the area hit by lightning. He refined the Spiritual Qi around as well as the static electricity in the air around.


    The deafening sound of an extremely high voltage current constantly hitting the solid ck rock was making the air shudder in the whole area as sparks run along the streams of water that poured from the peaks that were washed over by rain.


    Soon, he stepped upon water that a current ran through and it instantly struck him which he quickly sealed and subsequently refined with the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art.


    He slowly drew closer as he refined more and more currents that ran through him, not allowing them to do any damage, and strengthening him instead.


    ''Mm, I should be able to start now''


    He thought as he arrived in front of a ce directly hit by lightning, and stepped under a bolt of light that rushed to him. The cirction of techniques was nowpletely elerated and prepared like a properly heated up furnace of an alchemist. He raised a steel spear that he prepared beforehand for this asion, and the lightning immediately struck it, passing through to his arm and being manipted from then on.


    He refined bolt after bolt of lightning, trying to find the way to extract a Lightning Dao Rune, the fundamental symbol of the Heavenly Dao that governed the lightning element.


    ''Hm?''


    Finally, after spending three days on that peak he felt the lightning he stored up coagte into a mass, a blob that seemed to have it''s own will as it struggled to escape the confines of his Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art.


    ''This is...''


    As he concentrated on the blob, he felt a single but incredibly profound symbol inside that was morphing and changing and at the same time something about it remained constant. A smile came up on his face as talismans flew out of his hand and a barrier diverted the lightning way from him as he pierced the spear into the rock beside him and sat down, closing his eyes in meditation.


    "Lightning Dao Rune, the Dao gave birth to Duality and then Duality gave birth to the Trinity..."


    He mumbled as he found the missing piece of the puzzle. Since lightning was an energy he concentrated on extracting a rune of energy, but neglected that it was the air that conducted its travel from heaven to earth, as well as that a Dao Rune was a spiritual existence of its own. A Dao Rune required all three aspects of Energy, Matter and Spirit to exist, and both the Yin and Yang as well. None of theponents could be missing.


    Though the Dao Rune itself was more ethereal, notpletely existing in the same in as the physical world, he confirmed that it could be manifested.


    ''Then, to host a Dao Rune, I must also use the three aspects...''


    He thought as he first decided on the Matter, which was his flesh and blood which was the easiest of the three, he had to let the Dao Rune freely run through his body as if it was its environment.


    As he realized that he eased the seal of the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art, slowly expanding the area that the Lightning Dao Rune could travel through.


    He felt a pang of pain as it started coursing through his flesh, eventually using the blood vessels as it was the best conductor, though he controlled the damage with the technique. He then started using his own Spiritual Qi to rece the natural Spiritual Qi in the air to feed the Dao Rune, which it initially rejected, but as he slowly started cutting it off from the Spiritual Qi outside, it had to rely on his Spiritual Qi to maintain its existence.


    This gradual process took one entire day as he sat with closed eyes in a lotus position, sparks of electricity shing atop his skin from time to time.


    Then, as hepletely made the Lightning Dao Rune reliant on his Spiritual Qi cutting off the natural Spiritual Qi from the outside the pain subsided as the Lightning Rune became more docile. Every time it made a move that was damaging to Wu Long instead of just passing through the bloodstream he slightly decreased the Spiritual Qi he fed to the Dao Rune, eventually making it simply run through his blood, like fish in water.


    "Hmm, it''s a bit risky to try soul connection at the moment"


    Wu Long opened his eyes with a smile. Being hasty could bring him a lot of trouble, so he preferred to keep using the same method to gradually make his body into the natural environment of the Lightning Dao Rune, not using Soul Power topletely obtain it now since it could slip into his Niwan Pce where it would not be bound by Matter and Energy and slip back into the natural world, merging with it.


    "That''s enough progress for now"


    He chuckled as he stood up, retrieving the spear and dismissing the barrier as he stepped and appeared on the edge of the rocky peak. He made good enough yields to say that he seeded, so he was in an elevated mood.


    He then stepped down and his figure appeared and disappeared in different ced down the steep slope and cliffs of the mountain ridge, eventually arriving at the base.


    "How did it go?"


    Wu Mengqi greeted him back with a hug and then as she looked in his eyes her own filled with joy as she understood him without any words.


    "Congrattions, honey"


    She tightened her hug and he embraced her back with more tenderness as they celebrated this achievement. It was a small step, but one that was definitive in the way his power could be expanded in the future.

 Chapter 307 Welcome

    <h4>Chapter 307 Wee</h4>


    As he arrived near evening they decided to spend the night and depart the next day since they would need around a day to get to the Imperial Capital if they traveled at afortable speed.


    They spent the entire evening cuddling in front of a window, watching the rain as they talked and at times just quietly sat enjoying each other''s presence.


    "Wu Long, is our country..."


    Wu Mengqi asked some timeter. She knew most of what happened after she passed, but there was one thing that she only vaguely guessed.


    He nodded without hesitating or being surprised, and she nodded back with understanding.


    "Heh, that idiot Emperor ruined years of our work"


    She then chuckled and Wu Long smiled as it was true that he effectively tore down the Empire they both helped to build as his and Wu Mengqi''s contributions to the military exploits of the country were among the highest.


    "Would you wish I left it alone?"


    "Hmm, I cannot say I don''t hold a grudge, but at the same time it was a country I once loved, it is a shame that it went down like that"


    "Hmm, I might have torn down the way the people lived as subjects of a particr dynasty, but thend remained intact, the people continued to live minding their everyday lives and the sun still rises above their heads.


    The ce you loved remained, even though I do not know whether it remains so now.


    What I destroyed was a sort of illusion that there was something invisible encasing thatnd. What makes up a country is not the rulers or a symbol but the people"


    "Hehe, you are rationalizing it"


    "I am"


    They bothughed, her soft body leaning against his, thin and elegant shoulder slightly trembling fromughter. He looked to the side at her, and, as if feeling his gaze her piercing blue eyes turned to look back at him. He felt joy just from the look in her eyes, the sparks from herughter before still apparent in her deep and loving gaze.


    A drunk feeling of happiness came over him as he leaned in and kissed her, as she slightly widened her eyes and then closed them while her lips pressed against him curved into a pleased smile.


    ---


    The next day they passed through the passage, but as they arrived on the other side, Wu Long noticed something different about the town on the exit. He slowed down and then smiled as he whispered in Wu Mengqi''s ear.


    "Haha, it seems that we are warmly weed, you have a few training dummiesing"


    "Heh, you might have lived far longer after, but don''t forget I once fought on the same battlefields as you"


    She smiled as she took out a sword from a spatial ring. It may have been almost impossible to predict where or when Wu Long would be passing through the vast territories of the Tuamei Kingdom and the Empire, but it was quite easy to just wait at the chokepoint he was guaranteed to pass through.


    "Although I cannotpare my swordy with the Demon Instructor Sister Ling..."


    Wu Mengqi''s eyes quickly darted around, making sure she was in the clear.


    "... I am quite confident not to lose to my opponents"


    She then finished with a triumphant smile only slightly dampened by her earlier cautious behavior after calling Ye Ling Demon Instructor again.


    Wu Long chuckled as he shook his head from side to side.


    "But remember, those were wars ofmon mortals, the highest cultivation Realm there was Qi Gathering Realm with most soldiers in Body Transformation Realm, that and battles of cultivators differ the higher the cultivation realms"


    He then reminded her and she nodded as she too understood that her opponents now used Spiritual Qi techniques and not just weapons, as well as had their own movement techniques.


    "He is here!"


    "Kill him!"


    A group of Revolving Qi Realm practitioners in in clothes sprang out of the town as they noticed Wu Long, only to be met with Wu Mengqi who burst into their midst wielding her sword.


    "Divine Punishment Sword!"


    "Heavenly Falcon Saber Art!"


    "Celestial Rain Technique!"


    One of the attackers raised his sword as Spiritual Qi swirled around it, the other holding his saber with both hands to the side while a small Spiritual Qi falcon image appeared around him and the third raised his spear as palm-size replicas started swirling above him in the air while Wu Long raised his eyebrow.


    ''The heck?''


    He chuckled at the absurdity of the naming as calling a technique even one of these descriptors was already on the nose for most techniques created in the minor worlds of the lower order. Ye Ling only named her technique Heaven Transcending Lotus since the Sword God praised it and added the ''Heaven Transcending'' part into the name herself.


    "Eight Extreme Cuts!"


    Wu Mengqi made a motion with her sword creating eight cuts that hurled toward the group as she locked swords with a fourth attacker and swiftly dispatching him continued an onught.


    Wu Long, on the other hand, noticed a man looking at them discreetly, trying to blend into the crowd of onlookers who came out to see what themotion was about. As he stepped forward, Wu Long''s figure appeared in front of the man whose eyes widened as he hurriedly moved to run.


    "You figured you won''t be able to deal with me so you wanted to watch from afar? Isn''t that quite rude not to say hi?"


    Wu Long chuckled as talismans appeared around the man seemingly already in ce long before Wu Long arrived and Spiritual Qi chains bound the Revolving Qi Realm expert as the crowd hurried to make distance with another source of disturbance.


    "You... you got the wrong person... I am not rted to them..."


    The man panicked, instantly covered in sweat as he watched Wu Mengqi mercilessly deal with the group behind Wu Long.


    "You are indeed of different affiliations, but that does not mean that you are not here for us... or more specifically me"


    Wu Long chuckled as the man gulped, his eyes swimming as his head was feverishly trying toe up with something to say.


    "You are with the Bullshit Trai-... ah, you know it as the Golden Ox Trading Company, right?"


    The man hesitated as he looked at Wu Long, shifting his gaze to Wu Mengqi who was already putting her sword through thest opponent.


    "I... I can tell you who sent them if you..."


    "They belong to the Song Imperial Family, do you im to know who specifically?"


    "..."


    Wu Long chuckled and the man''s eyes widened as he lost the straw of salvation he just thought he saw as Wu Mengqi did not leave any of the attackers alive.


    "I will tell you what, I will let you go if you tell me where the Training Camp of your mercenary group is"


    He smiled and the man gulped again, his already rough breath bing winded as he struggled with a decision.


    "... Will you... will you keep your word?"


    "Of course, I will let you go and Mengqi will not do any harm to you either. But you must not lie to me, or tell me a dummy location. I will know. I need your main training camp. You have one attempt. Lie to me and you will not live a second longer, tell me and live to see tomorrow"


    Wu Long said as he looked the man in the eyes while Wu Mengqi came closer behind him, wiping off the blood from the de with a white cloth.

 Chapter 308 Missed me?

    <h4>Chapter 308 Missed me?</h4>


    "Was it alright to let him go?"


    Wu Mengqi looked into the distance where a man was speeding off as fast as he could.


    "He made the right choice"


    Wu Long shrugged with a light smile.


    "Will he not report to them that you know the location of their training camp?"


    "Contacting them at this point is just asking for death. His best chance would be to go into hiding and hope that I or someone else will crush that mercenary organization along with anyone who knew his affiliation with them"


    "Hmm, true, but how can you be sure he is not stupid enough to do it?"


    "He would have tried to lie if he was"


    "Haha, that is still a gamble"


    "One I am willing to make"


    "Because you don''t care if they change locations?"


    "Correct, finding them would just take some time"


    "But wouldn''t that mean that sparing him was ultimately a mistake"


    "I have made plenty of them, and am not afraid to make ones that do not bear significant consequences. Because in the end, whatever happens, that Bullshit Training Camp is going down"


    He smiled and she chuckled as he was speaking not in a menacing way or as someone trying to reassure anyone, but in a manner of stating the obvious.


    The two continued on their way as they talked. They would reach the Imperial Capital by the evening, and Old Yen, who was already in the capital long before has already prepared a lodging for them.


    ---


    Sui Luxiao sat in her office, as she listened to the report of her subordinate.


    "Well done, you may go"


    She then dismissed the subordinate as she looked down at the scroll in front of her. Her eyes first went through the document but slowly lost focus as she stared at the text, rereading the same lines over and over as the contents slipped away from her grasp.


    "Haa~"


    She then heavily sighed, raising her eyes to look at the piles of scrolls on the desk as a heavy feeling was dragging her body down, urging her to slouch on the desk. Instead, she slowly reclined back on the chair, taking her hands off the table and closing her eyes as she rubbed her temples with her delicate fingers.


    Her figure in a stunning beige-colored dress with long slits on the sides and legs wrapped in dark semi-transparent tights peeking out of them still looking extremely alluring, yet somewhat bleakpared to a year ago.


    The past year has been an increasingly busy one with thepany struggling to mitigate the damage brought by the separation and an onught of dirty tricks bypetitors that followed.


    There has also been a multitude of partnership withdrawals from many sects that previously received missions to escort the long transporting of the goods or were long-term clients, as well as many failed shipments between branches or deliveries to the clients because of repeated attacks despite the caravans carrying the goods being guarded by mercenary groups.


    Besieged by the setbacks andplications she waspletely submerged in her work, but was not exempt from another serious problem she faced, one that exacerbated the fatigue from the work she usually enjoyed.


    After herst treatment, she felt a lot better, but was not able to relieve herself since. She thought of trying to do it a few times, however, she never really got in the right mood for it. And the pure physical pleasure somehow seemed like something momentary and hollow to her. She instinctively felt that only emptiness and the feeling of coldness would follow, making her stop, and feel the futility of it. She knew something was missing, and she knew what exactly it was, or more urately, who.


    But what averted her the most was that the likelycking nature of the physical pleasure was dismalpared to theck of connection and emotions, the hollow feeling she would be feeling wouldpletely invalidate the physical pleasure and turn it into arduous chore instead. In stark contrast to the feeling of bliss in her memories.


    More than just the pleasure, she missed that feeling of warmth, security and contentment the presence of one man gave her, and how the world seemed more vibrant at the time.


    In this period of time she was forced to confront one single truth, which was that she may have let happiness slip through her hands when she could have gotten it. She knew that she did not give her answer, and that he told her that he would be back for it, and that there was still a chance to grasp it, but somewhere in her head there was an anxiety that told her that everything was lost.


    *Knock* *knock*


    "You may enter"


    *Slide*


    The door opened and her eldest son came in with a few documents.


    "Mother, the Tingren Kingdom Branch... are you okay?"


    As he approached her he raised his head from the opened-up scroll he was holding and seeing her condition asked with a concerned look.


    "I am fine, just a little tired. Continue"


    She smiled at him and gave him a nudge with a head movement that urged him to continue as she sat upright again, collecting herself in a matter of moments.


    Surprisingly, both for her and everyone around, it were her sons that came to her help during this difficult times, helping with thepany and sharing her burdens.


    The divorce as well as their father''s subsequent death proved to be a cathartic moment, after which they were forced to think hard about the choices they have made.


    The three begged her to let them help and redeem themselves on their knees as they asked to meet almost seven months ago, and she was surprised to hear from their attendants that all three sons read the entire libraries of the mansions they were confined to. She picked texts and scrolls to ce there in hopes that they would one day realize the errors of their ways and try to improve themselves but never expected them to actually do so, let alone in such a short time.


    She did not allow her third son, Sui Feng to leave his confinement as that was the deal and promise she had made, but gradually let the older two sons into everyday life again, though under strict supervision and in phases of varying restrictions. And yet she was surprised to find that they were indeed diligently working, trying their best to learn the ropes and help her.


    Their usual habits from the past could be asionally seen surfacing, as there was no instant metamorphosis, but as she guided them and made sure they knew her displeasure they gradually faded away to start truly transforming into men from the ''young masters''.


    As Sui Zhang, the eldest of her children was leaving he once more advised her to get some rest to which she smiled, after which he closed the door leaving her alone in the office.


    The day was close to the end and the hall outside her windows overlooking it was almost empty, only partially lit in ces some clerks still worked at. Thus the humming sound of busy work that usually filled the ce was reced by the stark silence.


    "Haa~"


    She sighed again as she cked to the chair once more, this time even slightly more tired as the mental strength she put into acting strong and more or less fine drained her already depleted reserves of energy and willpower.


    The happy feeling of having her sons finally bing the men she dreamed to raise them into and supporting her, though incredibly heartwarming and joyous, was still not enough to fill in the emptiness she felt. And there also appeared the need to act strong at all times.


    As she closed her weary eyes again, reclining on her chair and cing one of her wrists to shield the eyelids from the light of thentern on the desk, a figure appeared in her mind, a smile that broughtfort, the eyes that looked with understanding and care.


    "Wu Long~..."


    She finally said the name she was holding herself back from saying for the longest time since it brought too much emotions.


    *Slide*


    The sound of the door opening reached her ears and she sighed again.


    "Hm? Zhang''er, how many times do I have to tell you that even if you areing in for the second time after shortly exiting you have to kno-..."


    "Hmm, I am not your son, but I did hear my name so I entered without a knock. Pardon my manners"


    *knock* *knock*


    As she was speaking with her wrist still covering her eyes she slowly sat upright again, when she heard an oh-so-familiar and yet nostalgic voice, one she both wanted and dreaded to hear.


    She instantly sat upright as she opened her eyes to see a taller than she remembered and more mature but still youthful face of a handsome man, and a yful smile with which he knocked on the already opened door.


    "..."


    Her eyes widened as she seemingly lost the train of thought and was struggling to say anything, and yet he saw a myriad of thoughts and emotions sh through her beautiful brown eyes with a slight orange hue. They became visibly more vibrant with each passing moment, and the slight dullness in her whole appearance was fading, reced by the liveliness.


    "Missed me?"


    He smiled as he looked at her, while closing the door behind him.

 Chapter 309 Her Answer

    <h4>Chapter 309 Her Answer</h4>


    Sui Luxiao looked at him, in half-doubt as the thought that she really overworked visited her more than once in the short time it took for him to close the door behind him and start moving closer to her desk.


    She slowly stood up, seeing the upper part of his figure being illuminated as he passed near the window to the hall and bing dark again as he moved past it, making her anxious that once he would pass thest window on the way to her he would just note out of the shadow, making him that was approaching her a figment of her imagination.


    He approached her and she circled around the desk while not taking her eyes off of him. As he approached thest window on the way his figure was already slightly lit by thentern on her desk.


    It was the same gaze and same smile that she remembered, that gave her the same feeling offort, and care.


    "Are you still interested in that answer?"


    She then said as her heart started to beat faster and faster, a slight nervousness mixed into the joy.


    ''What if he doesn''t want that answer anymore?''


    Was the thought that rang out over and over in her mind.


    "I am"


    He smiled as he stopped a step away from her, shattering that thought as she almost screamed out of joy. And yet there was still a tiny voice telling her ''Why does he need you?'' in the back of her mind.


    In her view, a powerful, intelligent, young and handsome man like him could get a much younger girl, or someone with even higher status than her. Whereas she was a divorced woman who had children.


    "If I agree to be your woman, will you ept me?"


    "I wouldn''t be interested in that answer if I would not, would I?"


    "I am much older than you"


    "Hmm, age matters little to cultivators, and you might discover that I am not exactly that young, as you probably felt already"


    "I am divorced"


    "Which means you are free to love who you want, and it was me who nudged you in that direction"


    "I had kids"


    "Does it take anything away from you as an attractive woman?"


    "I... I didn''t give you an answer right away"


    It was like a natural defensive mechanism took over as she found reasons he would not want her, so as not to feel too much disappointment after. The fear of being rejected even if she heard him say he was still interested in the answer was just too strong.


    "Sui Luxiao, instead of telling me why you can''t have what you want, tell me what it is that you want"


    He chuckled, and looking her straight in the eyes said with a steady and calm voice.


    She silently gasped, almost as if she woke up from a trance, and then lowering her gaze slowly collected herself as she took a deep breath and raised her eyes again to look at him, determination in her expression.


    "I want you, I want to be your woman, Wu Long. I don''t care if I am not the only one anymore, and I don''t care about being not good enough, I want to be yours"


    "Well said"


    Wu Long smiled as he closed that small distance of a step between them that at the same time was a vast abyss with one light step and raising her chin with his fingers put his lips atop hers, extinguishing thest sliver of a doubt she had that she was imagining him being here.


    She closed her eyes as her hands went around his waist and clenched his robes on the back, while he embraced her waist with one hand and ced the hand with which he raised her chin to the back of her head. She felt weak in her knees from the drunk blissful feeling as she was wrapped in warmth andfort of his embrace as well as feeling their first sweet and at the same time passionate kiss. He moved forward while not breaking the kiss as he pushed her to her desk, allowing her to find some support.


    It was at this moment that she knew that she missed him even more than she led herself to believe, as she clung to him, and felt a burst of happiness just from being in his embrace. It was like the world around her turned colorful in a mere moment, bing beautiful and full of warmth.


    "Muah haa~ haa~"


    As their kiss ended Sui Luxiao opened her eyes and looked up into his, feeling joy and contentment at the sight of tender care in them. She was finally his woman, and all the anxiety she felt just some time ago became a fleeting dream, as it faded into memory.


    They smiled at each other and then resumed their kiss, this time he deepened it and she opened her eyes wide and then closed them again as his tongue invaded her mouth and twined around hers.


    This second kiss ignited something within her that has been dormant the past year, as her body started heating up while she felt him closer than ever. One of her hands reluctantly left his back and went onto an array on her desk behind her as the door became locked and formations activated all around the room.


    "You don''t want to go home or to an inn?"


    "No, you helped me be a woman again here, and I want you to make me your woman here, please take me in this very office and make me fully yours"


    As he noticed the all-too-familiar actions he smiled and broke the kiss to ask her as she replied with a ragged breath, looking at him with a fire of passion already raging in her eyes.


    "Very well"


    His smile became charming and seductive as a glint appeared in his eyes, making her heart pound even harder and her temperature rise even more.

 Chapter 310 (R18) Sui Luxiao (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 310 (R18) Sui Luxiao (1/2)</h4>


    Sui Luxiao gasped as their lips met once more, in a deep, passionate kiss that made her slightly light-headed while his hand traveled from the back of her head to her round and supple breast.


    "Mmf!"


    She gasped as she felt the nostalgic touch, sparks of pleasure coursing through her as he kneaded her soft and stic breast from atop her dress.


    Her leg in the dark semi-transparent tights peeked out of the slit as he sat her a little further on the desk.


    "Umf... umm..."


    Her moans intensified as his right hand that was on the back of her waist slid to her juicy ass, digging into the soft flesh with his fingers. His kiss was making her lose track of time as she concentrated on the sensations.


    "MUaah haa~ haa~ I''m all yours, do as you will with me"


    As their lips parted she looked at him with her chest heaving, her breath hot as her hair that was in a neat hairstyle became disheveled.


    His left hand that was on her chest slid down and traveling through the slid in her dress from the side, touched her lower lips over the underwear and tights.


    "Aah!"


    She gasped as she looked into his eyes as her whole body jolted. He smiled as he felt a hot wet sensation under his fingers.


    "I missed your touch... I missed the way your fingers lit my body on fire"


    She whispered as her cheeks turned rosy and her heart was beating like a war drum.


    "Mmn... uhmm... hmmn..."


    His fingers slowly started caressing her and she closed her eyes as she tilted her head back. Biting her lower lip, low and sensual moans started leaking from her.


    Every touch, every move, every look from him caused her to be consumed by passion as her stunning body sensually curved.


    His hand went up to her lower abdomen, raising her dress up and slid into her underwear as he started touching her directly, and heat welled from her lower abdomen as sparks went through her.


    "Mmmf!"


    He sealed her moan with a kiss, muffling it as their tongues met again. She held on to his hand as he slowly drove her to a climax with just the caressing from the outside.


    "Mmmmm!!!"


    She gushed with juices as she trembled in his embrace, moaning into the kiss. A fire shed in her eyes that were zed over with pleasure.


    "Aaaaah!!!"


    At this moment his fingers slid inside her and she moaned as her whole body jolted once more, and then she started moving in unison with the movement of his fingers inside her.


    "Aah, uum, yes, it feels so good! aah"


    She moaned as every single movement sent shivers through her, and made her sensitive body immediately gush with more juices.


    "Aah! uhm! But... this I don''t want it to be ahm!... like before, I want to feel you, inside me"


    She then closed the distance between her mouth and his ear and whispered into it and a smile appeared on his face.


    "As you wish"


    He said while his other hand also went inside the skirt of her dress from the other side as he took out the one he caressed her with out of her underwear.


    "J...just tear it there"


    But when his hands went to the sides to take off her tights she suddenly said while bing slightly redder. He stopped, and then smiled as he took the dark semi-transparent fabric and ripped it open right over her crotch. He knew why she stopped him, and his eyes glinted with anticipation.


    He then slid her underwear to the side as he caressed her pussy a little more, smiling as he felt how soaking wet and hot it got as the lips twitched, craving for his touch and more.


    "Aaah! Uhm! Please! Aaah! Give it to me! Aah! I want to feel you, I want to be yours! Aaah!"


    She moaned and closed her eyes as she looked up again, pleading for him to stop teasing her.


    He took out his cock with one hand and while she was still in throes of passion, spread her lips with the fingers he caressed her with and plunged his cock inside.


    "Aaaaaah!!!"


    Her eyes flew open as she looked at him while slightly trembling and her hands clenching his shoulders.


    ''I... it''s so big!''


    She looked down and her eyes widened even more as she realized that she did not feel wrong, it truly was something she never imagined.


    "Aaah!!!"


    He pushed his hips and went in further, and she tilted her head back again as her body curved into an erotic pose backwards, pushing her mesmerizing chest wrapped in her dress forward and up as it slightly bounced.


    He ced his hands on her lower waist from both sides and pushed further as his dick was spreading the tight walls. Her juices abundantly covered his cock as it slid further inside her quite easily despite her pink walls squeezing him tightly.


    "Uhm"


    She made an incredibly sensual moan as he reached the end and pushed her uterus slightly up.


    ''I...It''s so deep, how can it go so deep?''


    She thought as she felt her lower belly with her hand, all of her thoughts concentrating on the feeling there. She then looked up at him and smiled.


    "You are finally inside me"


    He smiled as he leaned in and kissed her while she wrapped her hands wound his neck and responded as passionately as she could.


    "Uhm!"


    He then drew back slowly, and after taking a third out made a quick push back to the end. Her head nked and she thought she saw a heavenly scenery for a moment as her eyes became dazed. She then came to and looked up at him with surprise as their lips parted, leaving a string of saliva between them that quickly stretched and dissipated.


    "Uuhf!"


    He made the same motion again, and the same heavenly feeling covered her as she looked nkly at him after.


    ''What... what is this?''


    She widened her eyes as she looked into his, unable to process the magical feeling she never felt in her life. He smiled, and drew his hip back again.

 Chapter 311 (R18) Sui Luxiao (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 311 (R18) Sui Luxiao (2/2)</h4>


    Sui Luxiao was half-sitting on the desk, experiencing heaven over and over again as he thrust into her again and again.


    " Mmmf! Oomph!"


    Her sensual moans filled the office as her stunning figure erotically moved in rhythm with the movements of his hips. He made small stops before taking it out, and simr small breaks before sinking his cock inside her tight wet pussy, letting her experience the sensation. Gradually, he made the breaks shorter and shorter, until he moved with a consistent speed.


    "Aaah! Uhm! Aaah!"


    ''This is... incredible. This feels so good, so... this is what sex with a MAN feels like..."


    Her chest was jiggling up and down in the same rhythm, only with a slight dy so it was always moving opposite the direction of her body.


    "Uhn! Aaah!"


    He took up one hand from her waist and slid it up, taking one of her breasts out of the dress and leaning in as his mouth covered the erect nipple. Pleasure ran through her like a lightning bolt as she was unable to tell where she was anymore, feeling him and him only.


    She could feel being connected to him, his cock entering her deepest parts and stretching out her insides, making them fit his size and shape.


    "Aaah! Yes! Aaahm! Uuuh! Give it to me! Aaah!"


    She clenched on him, trying to make it as pleasurable for him as she could while her head became nk every time he rammed his cock deep inside her. Soon, the muscles on her stomach started to contract. She felt the intense feeling welling in her lower abdomen as her limbs started tingling.


    "Aah! I... I''m close, Aaah! I''m cumming! Aa! Give it to me! Aah! Cum inside me! Aaah! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!!!!!!!!"


    She started convulsing as she clung to him and he started cumming inside her as he felt her insides clench on him and twitch uncontrobly. Her eyes zed over with pleasure as her vision was covered in a series of shes that turned into a continuous screen. A humming noise and then a high-pitch sound covered her hearing as shepletely lost track of where she was, an intense wave of pleasure covering her from head to toe.


    Her back curved in a mind-blowing arc that pushed her chest into him. And he smiled as he watched her eyes flickering with pleasure as he felt her still twitching on his cock.


    "Haa~ haa~ that was... incredible... I-..."


    After some time of basking in the afterglow of the biggest orgasm she had ever experienced, she said with a feeling of amazement, but then, when she wanted to say that she had never experienced anything like it even during their treatments before, she noticed something and she froze. Her eyes then widened as he looked at his calm smile.


    "You... you''re still hard..."


    "Hahaha, I thought I told you that I am a Dual Cultivator, it seems you though it was a joke"


    He smiled and as more and more surprise appeared on her face, he slowly withdrew.


    "Mmnhh!"


    She felt a new stimtion as the slippery sensation of his cock sliding with the semen he released inside her earlier made her even more sensitive coupled with the already elevated sensitivity after an intense orgasm.


    "Y-you mean..."


    She then realized that he was prepared to go again and felt that she had indeed miscalcted.


    "The night is long, Luxiao"


    He leaned in to her ear, and as he whispered in a seductive voice, shivers went through her, and a joyous feeling welled up within her as she heard him call her by name.


    "Yes, my dear, as much as you want"


    She then smiled as she looked at him, and he started moving again, this time in slow, sensual pace with flowing dancing movements of his hips.


    "Uuuhm, oohm, mhaaah, aaah, uuum"


    She softly and very sensually moaned, feeling him spreading her fold by fold and then retreating as he rubbed every one of them on the way out. His hip movement was bigger, taking half of his cock out this time.


    ''Heavens, this is so wonderful, if feels so incredibly good... I wish thissted forever''


    She tilted her head back as she held her hands together behind his neck. Her whole body coursing with pleasure as tingles went through her limbs. Her long and elegant legs in dark semi-transparent tights and high heels wrapped around his legs, as she slid slightly up and down with his movements. Her dress was all disheveled and raised high up her waist as her left breast was out.


    "Aaah! Uuh! I... I''m getting close again uhm!"


    She felt her orgasm drawing close and called out to him and he smiled as he leaned in again.


    "Where do you want it this time?"


    "Inside! I want it all inside me, give me all of it. Ah! AAaaaaah!!!!"


    As he whispered his question into her ear she passionately replied and then started convulsing, feeling him twitch inside and start pumping his load into her.


    "Aaaaah!!!"


    This time the orgasm she felt was even stronger than thest one, as she discovered apletely new level of pleasure. Twitching anding on his cock, she clung to him as her lips twitched and her eyes were unfocused, not seeing anything in front of her.


    "Haa~ haa~ haa~ ah! haa!"


    As she slowly regained her focus she saw a smile in front of her, and then he came out of her, a load of cum starting to drip from her pussy.


    "Turn over, and lean on the desk"


    He then said, and she widened her eyes as she looked down. The first thing that surprised her was the sight of the full package, and then the fact that it still was hard and swollen, zed over with his semen and her juices.


    She slowly stood from the desk and turning around leaned over it as she ced her elbows on it. He came closer, and opened up the lower part of her dress that covered her round and juicy butt covered in tights. There was a torn part in the middle wherecy panties were moved to the side and her pussy was still dripping with semen.


    "Aaah!"


    He approached her, and came inside her as she felt a different sensation.


    ''It''s... it''s even deeper!''


    She was shocked to discover that she now felt him even deeper than before, but that thought quickly evaporated as he started moving, cing his hands on her butt and kneading it as he started ramming his cock into her.


    "Aaah! Aah! Haah! Uhh! Nhah!"


    Her eyes gradually went up as her mouth opened wide with moans, her tongue became loose as she felt lightheaded. Her body went slightly forward with each push of his hips as he mmed into her plump ass, and her feet in high heels went on the toes of the shoes each time as well.


    ''What is... this, this ispletely... it''s amazing... this cock!... ah? what was I aah! This feels so good... I can''t think of anything''


    Her thoughts became jumbled and chaotic as she could not concentrate, her whole body feeling as if lightning was going through her with each thrust. A shiver went through her as he drew back, and her ass twitched as he rammed his cock in.


    He then started slowly but surely picking up the pace until he started fucking her at a fast rhythm with big powerful thrusts.


    "Aaah! Oooh! Uuh! Mmmn! Ooooh!"


    She screamed in delight as she felt an intense pounding, eventually cumming on his cock while he still continued banging her without stopping, but filling her with his cum at the same time. He continued like this, not taking it out, and made her cum over and over as he breeded her pussy while painting her insides white time after time.


    "Aah! OOoh! Nghooooooooh!!!"


    Finally, as she climaxed he held her body tightly, raising it from the desk as she lost the power to hold herself up and justid on it, and then thrust deep inside her where he came once again as she was twitching and convulsing inplete ecstasy as her face was facing up, her eyes rolling up to meet her eyelids, zed over with pleasure.

 Chapter 312 Time

    <h4>Chapter 312 Time</h4>


    Wu Long let her calm down before carefully lifting her up and holding her in a princess hold, carrying her over to the sofa as hey her down, leaning her over the backrest.


    He cleaned himself up and fixed his clothes before cleaning her up and fixing her appearance as well, and as he finished, making sure nothing was leaking from her carefully lifted her up again, andy on a different sofa with her in his arms.


    Time passed and the room gradually became slightly brighter until the first rays of sunlight from the windows that led outside hit the ceiling and started to slowly expand and crawl down to the walls. The distinct morning quiet when the nightlife retreated to dwellings and the daylight life has yet to start bustling permeated the surroundings.


    "Mmn"


    The soft body in his arms slightly shook, and then she opened her eyes, a slight panic appearing in them, as her dazed consciousness tried to ascertain that what happened yesterday was not just a dream, and was immediately quelled as she felt a warm embrace around her. She turned her head and looked up, seeing a tender gaze, one that made her heart melt. The secure andfortable feeling of his arms wrapped around her made her feel the happiness that radiated brightly, changing the world around from bleak and dull to vibrant and overflowing with beauty.


    The rays of sunlight that shone through the windows were like new hope that came into her life, a new dawn that shined upon her. Her lips curved into a smile of sheer happiness, and she raised her hand to trace, ever so softly, the side of his handsome face with her delicate fingers, then going on to trace his hair.


    Their eyes were locked as she slowly took in this feeling, and neither of them were willing to break this peaceful silence.


    After some time, when the sun rays were hitting the wall on the other side in a straight horizontal line, there appeared a muffled buzzing of clerksing in to work in the hall down below as they went about starting their workday and greeted the others.


    She ruefully smiled as she realized that however much she wanted it to, the time still moved along and did not let her be in this blissful moment forever.


    ''Time''


    When she though of it, she felt a biting regret, as well as felt herself to have been foolish.


    ''Why did I hesitate and not ept him earlier? What was the point of this year?''


    The years before when she gradually turned into a part of thepany and her feelings were getting more and more dull she did not feel any suffering from the passage of time. It felt normal to her that a day flew by, and then another one turning into a week and then a month. Entire years went by without notice and she rushed through them blind and deaf to everything around, numb to any stimuli, unaware of the passage of time, as if in a trance.


    But the past year was different. She was awake, painfully so. The first few weeks she felt invigorated from being reborn, and also focused since she knew that herpany was facing a serious challenge.


    A few months after he left the capital Sui Luxiao received a notice that he visited a branch in Tingren Kingdom, going further south, and realized that he might just disappear like that. It was from then on that she felt every minute stretch, as anxiety that he will nevere back for her answer grew more with each passing day, as well as when she felt how futile it was to live just to live or create apany just for the sake of apany.


    Now that she felt this happiness she realized even more acutely, how much she messed up by not epting him then, and how that year of misery could have easily been avoided.


    He smiled at her and traced her hairline with his fingers, tenderly tucking a lock that came out of herplicated hairstyle that was now disheveled behind her ear.


    She closed her eyes as she relished in thefortable sensation, and opened them again as she slightly sighed.


    "I better start fixing my appearance"


    He simply smiled, nodding at her and she very reluctantly sat up. She did not want to leave his embrace, but the mor from the hall down below was getting louder as more and more clerks started toe in for work, and she knew that soon her attendants would being in to the reception room behind the office door.


    She stood up and went to the bathroom as he sat up on the sofa, which coincidentally was the one he usually cultivated on after their treatment sessions before. She slowly walked, feeling his gaze on her alluring backside and felt a rush at this nostalgic feeling.


    Sui Luxiao reached the bathroom and turned to the side to the mirror above the sink, not leaving the door frame. She slightly smiled at the disheveled appearance in the reflection and then, bent down to unlock her shoes, her sensual body in the tight dress making a mind-stirring curve.


    As she stepped on the bathroom rug she bent a little forward to uncover the back side of her dress to take the sides of her torn tights andcy underwear, and while sliding them down around the curve of her plump and alluring butt, slowly bent further down, the fabric passing down her long and elegant legs as she lowered the lingerie to her ankles, and gracefully took one leg after another out of it.


    Her cheeks slightly flushed rosy as she felt the gaze from the side, and a rush of excitement ran through her, feeling the unspoken emotions in that look with her skin and the joy they brough to her.


    She did not want him to remove her tights and underwear partially because she was somehow attached to this routine, one that started spontaneously and yet captivated her.


    She cleaned herself a little with warm wet towels and then soft dry ones, noticing to her surprise that despite the amounts of both of their fluids that were leaking from her the night before, she was basically already clean and the rosiness on her cheeks intensified as she felt how thoroughly he took care of her after she fell unconscious.


    She took out a new pair of high-ss panties and the same kind of tights and wore them one by one, as the scene of them sliding up her legs and the curve of her ass were reflected in the eyes of the man sitting on the sofa.


    After she was done with the tights, she took the straps of the dress she was wearing off of her shoulders and the dress slid down to her waist, as she slowly moved it down until it fell to the floor beside her feet as she remained in tights and underwear. She took out the same kind of dress down to the detail and put it on, finishing up by loosening her hair before tying it up into a neatplicated hairstyle before fixing the light make up.


    She then noticed slight red marks on her neck and shoulders, and blushed as she took out a cape shawl that had a high cor that tightly wrapped around her elegant neck and covered her shoulders while leaving a triangr space in front from the cor to the sides.


    He chuckled at how prepared she was, realizing that she was ready for him the whole time, cing the same kind of dress she wore and tights along with a matching shawl in her spatial ring every day of the past year just in case he showed up. He realized that he would be able to see this scene he liked when she stopped him from taking off the tights, and a light of appreciation ran through his eyes as he watched here out of the bathroom fully refreshed.


    The rays of sun were now going through the windows at a slightly downward angle, illuminating her figure as she passed them and approached him, but unlike the previous times, instead of cing his ring on the low table she circled around the table and bending down ced a kiss on his lips.


    As their mouths parted he smiled at her and they both chuckled.


    She then came to the desk, but noticing that there was nothing to clean up simply unlocked the doors and deactivated the isting formations.


    After making sure there were no signs of what happened herest night, she came to the sofa and sat next to him since there was still some time. But as she looked at him her eyes widened since she realized that he was in the gate of the Revolving Qi Realm despite being in the Qi Manifestation Realm when they met the night before.

 Chapter 313 The Essence

    <h4>Chapter 313 The Essence</h4>


    Sui Luxiao looked at Wu Long with shock.


    "How..."


    "Haha, it seems you have not properly relieved yourself in the past year we have been apart, so you had umted quite a lot of Yin Qi and since yours is very potent it allowed me to cross the threshold of the Revolving Qi Realm. It also is rted that your cultivation rose from 5th to the 8th level of the Revolving Qi Realm in the time we have not seen each other"


    As he chuckled and exined his rise in cultivation she slightly blushed as she looked to the side, not meeting his eyes.


    "Uhm, my cultivation rise is rted to meditating with the cultivation technique I used..."


    The cultivation technique she was practicing was the one she received in the Frozen Garden Pce when she was a disciple there and was effective in calming down the mind. The rise in her cultivation base was actually rted to the fact she meditated to bring down her anxiety, which she of course did not mention.


    "... as for relieving myself, I first thought of trying but..."


    "It didn''t feel right?"


    "Yes... while I could probably produce a pleasurable sensation even not as great..."


    She struggled to find words and he smiled.


    "Then you have stumbled across what Dual Cultivation really means"


    "Hm? Is it not the opposite? If I was a Dual Cultivator, I would have been proficient enough to relieve myself without much trouble"


    "Hmm, many people misunderstand Dual Cultivation as a path of pure carnal pleasure, where it is actually not, the ''Dual'' in it is the key.


    There is a Yin and Yang that connect and resonate, and the more profound the connection, the greater the benefits. Dual Cultivation can be maintained with pure physical pleasure, but the more intimate connection between partners, emotional bond is what makes it a truly profound discipline"


    Wu Long chuckled as he shook his head. Thismon misconception was what partially brought the scorn of so many.


    "But are you not perfecting the way to stimte physical pleasure?"


    "Indeed, since the greater physical pleasure can be used to enhance cultivation, but at the same time it still is not something that couldpletely rece a connection between the practitioners. In fact, you would notice that all of the techniques I use are oriented toward bringing greater pleasure to my partner and not myself, as I derive pleasure in giving it. And a Dual Cultivation partner who is a Dual Cultivator would focus on giving pleasure to me, thuspleting the cycle. It is mutual pleasure that gives the most satisfying results in Dual Cultivation.


    I will tell you more, there is a branch of Dual Cultivation that reduces the techniques of physical pleasure and bed skills to the minimum, letting the emotional connection and natural body movements have the leading role, and it is very effective"


    He smiled as Sui Luxiao widened her eyes in surprise at hearing this rtively unknown truth about Dual Cultivation.


    The desire to get the same results without building an emotional connection was in part the origin of Lust Cultivators. They wanted to Dual Cultivate as efficiently without building up trust and care, on pure carnal pleasure, since it was nearly impossible with Dual Cultivation that required more than just the unity of the flesh.


    "Dual Cultivation is in fact a path of empathy and connection, as well as pleasure resulting from that connection, and its essence lies in the pleasure of the heart and the pleasure of the mind first, and only then the physical pleasure"


    Wu Long summarized and she smiled as she felt even happier, knowing that his rise in cultivation was in fact a result of not simple cultivation of her Yin Qi, but the product of the deeper connection between them.


    She then asked a few more questions as he calmly answered them one by one after which he asked her about the time he was not around, and she briefly narrated her time here.


    "...and now it feels even more futile since I was not able to resolve the issues, and am about to leave it. Though I was not able to find a recement, and my sons, though learning and growing, are not yet able to..."


    "Why do you need to leave and find a recement?"


    Wu Long asked as she wasmenting the fate of the Soaring Feather Trading Company after she is gone.


    It was actually quite funny to her that something she considered to be so important and integral to herself was actually not at all important to her now.


    "Hm? Well, I would have to leave to be with you..."


    Wu Long chuckled as she replied with a slightly wondering expression, a little surprised by his question.


    "Who told you that you have to leave thepany to be with me?"


    "Um... I don''t?"


    "Well, you can if you want to, but it is not necessary. The main thing is that it is something you love to do, and there is absolutely no meaning in sacrificing one part of yourself to be with me.


    I told you before, both the business woman and the sensual woman are two parts of you, not one or another. It is the very essence of who you are. And when I said that I want you for myself, I did not mean just a part, but the whole that makes you the person you are.


    If you leave yourpany behind there will eventuallye a time that you will start craving for work, and I don''t want you to be miserable without your way of life. So inevitably you would just start something different. I am just saying that you can save yourself the trouble by using what you already have and not go through that period of not knowing what to do with the desire to do something"


    He exined while smiling.


    "Are you saying that you will stay in the capital?"


    "Of course not, what I mean is that thispany can be wherever you want it to be, wherever you are, thepany will follow"


    He smiled and she looked at him with round eyes.


    "Apany, simr to a sect or a country, is people and principles, not a location or a building. Plus, while it is not really popr here, there is a practice of sects operating businesses, which includes tradingpanies. And there are plenty of traveling sects. It would of course need some serious adjustments as well as creating a whole new strategy, but I do not believe that with your intellectual brilliance that you are going to have a problem with that"


    "There is such a thing? I have never heard about these practices"


    She slightly blushed at his words, internally chiding him for overpraising her due to the fact she is his woman now, but still asked as the way he spoke about these foreign to her concepts as trivial facts caused her to have a strange feeling.


    "It is because they do not exist on these three continents, but in a wider world"


    He smiled and she froze as she looked at him while he briefly exined his identity without delving much into the details, but enough for her to understand the very vague concept of the Seven Boundless Worlds.


    As she listened to the exnation, all the inconsistencies about him that she could not wrap her head around before gradually started to make sense to her.


    She eventually looked at him with bright eyes as he smiled, pleased to see the eagerness and joy in them, as well as a desire to take on a new challenge.

 Chapter 314 Revolving Qi Realm

    <h4>Chapter 314 Revolving Qi Realm</h4>


    "But, if you want to introduce the operation of Soaring Feather Trading Company to the Yin Yang Unity Pce, wouldn''t you first need the permission of the Great Seductress?"


    Sui Luxiao asked with some hesitation as she did not know whether Lian Zhiqiu would wee such a change.


    "Pce Master Lian? Hahaha, you clearly overestimate how much Sect Leader cares about the affairs of the sect"


    Wu Long chuckled as he recalled the look on her face when she talked about sect rules. In a way Lian Zhiqiu was a perfect Sect Leader for him.


    "I see, I will think of a new strategy then, but... my sons..."


    "Let them follow if they wish, the third one included. I appreciate you holding up the agreement, but the main reason for that agreement, namely the couple I was protecting with it is already a part of the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    Though they would have to forgive your son for him to bepletely in the clear, but if he really did learn his lesson I don''t think they will not see it, and I don''t mind giving them a chance"


    Wu Long truly did not care much about the three Sui descendants, but since they mattered to her, he was inclined torgely ignore their existence, at least while they behaved.


    After all, from what he heard from Old Yen, they had confessed to wrongdoings that were not even discovered previously and struggled to make amends to those they harmed. Not everyone of those they approached was willing to forgive or believe in their change, but they at least showed a progress, somewhat surprising him.


    "Thank you, Wu Long"


    She smiled with slightly watery eyes as she knew he was not at all interested in them, but was tolerating their existence solely because of her.


    "Heh, why are you not calling me like you didst night?"


    He chuckled and she blushed as she averted her gaze again.


    "I... I''ve never called anyone that... even when I was married... I don''t know what came over mest night"


    She never called her ex-husband "Dear" even at the start of their rtionship when she was still full of hope and life, it seemed unnatural to her. Butst night, when she saw him, the word came out so naturally as if that was the way it was supposed to be.


    "I am joking, you can call me like usual"


    He chuckled again and stood up, feeling the strength coursing through him.


    The Revolving Qi Realm was when the Spiritual Qi in the practitioner''s Dantian was starting to form a vortex, constantly moving instead of staying in a static gas-like state. It elerated the process of replenishing Spiritual Qi as well as created a constant passive cycle of Spiritual Qi in the body, without the need of a conscious effort to circte it. It also dramatically increased the amounts of Spiritual Qi that a cultivator possessed.


    For Wu Long the increase in Spiritual Qi was not that much of an improvement due to his already incredible reserves because of the Spiritual Qi War Art, but the constant flow of Spiritual Qi in his body allowed him to use the Battle Cultivation Scripture perpetually without conscious effort to do so, as well as using it to run the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art at all times not needing to spare attention to this process.


    The other notable improvement when entering the Revolving Qi Realm for other cultivators was the enhancement of the reaction speed, since an eleration of Spiritual Qi cirction was a lot faster than starting it from a static state, but it usually did not help Wu Long''s opponents since he was used to ending fights in that split moment it took to elerate the flow of Spiritual Qi.


    The Lightning Rune coursing through his veins became slightly agitated as he broke through to the Revolving Qi Realm, but was pacified by the otherwise unchanged environment. In fact, the advancement would spare him from constantly making an effort to contain it and supply it with enough Spiritual Qi to keep it docile.


    "Are you going to the Imperial Pce?"


    "Heh, it seems the secret is no longer a secret and everyone who knows where to look caught wind of the deal"


    "Yes, I am sure you will have no problem, but you have to be careful. Song Lingfei''s status became sensitive recently, and His Highness the Crown Prince''s im to the throne it nowrgely linked to whether he would be capable enough to protect her and procure a cure for her"


    "So they are saying if he cannot protect her or find a way to cure her, he is ipetent?"


    "Basically"


    Sui Luxiao nodded and he chuckled at how the issue he was sure was on the periphery of the struggle to the throne was now smack in the middle of it.


    ''Heh, that man truly is resourceful''


    He inwardly chuckled and went to the door of the office.


    "Oh, I will introduce you to one of my women who came to the capital with meter this evening, do you want to meet here?"


    "Hmm, why don''t you move to my mansion? My sons stay separately and it would be inefficient to use an inn when there is a spacious mansion"


    "Heh, don''t mind if I take you up on that"


    Wu Long smiled and she chuckled happily as that meant that tonight she woulde home to a not empty house.


    "Moth-...."


    Her eldest son wasing to the door when he saw it opening, and assuming it was Sui Luxiao started talking when he froze in ce with a shocked look to see Wu Long exit the office.


    "Good morning"


    "G-g-g-good morning, Sir!"


    Wu Long smiled, nonchntly greeting the young man and went by him as Sui Zheng hurriedly turned and bowed to him.


    There was a bead of sweat on the forehead of Sui Luxiao''s oldest son who did not dare raise his head until Wu Long''s figure disappeared in the distance.


    ---


    Wu Long stopped by the inn where Wu Mengqi greeted him with a hug, blissfully smiling in his embrace as she snuggled into his chest and was relishing the skinship.


    He exined to her that they would be moving in to Sui Luxiao''s mansion, and she chuckled, since she never doubted the answer Sui Luxiao would give ever since she heard of the choice he gave her.


    They then both went to the hill in the center of the city, where the massive and majestic Imperial Pce stood over the cityscape.

 Chapter 315 Ancestral Bloodline Regression

    <h4>Chapter 315 Ancestral Bloodline Regression</h4>


    Wu Long and Wu Mengqi arrived in front of the Imperial Pce, and were greeted by an old man that Wu Long contacted in advance.


    "You have returned, a wise choice"


    The old man said looking at Wu Long, and thetter smiled, nodding to him.


    "I promised His Highness, so here I am"


    "I hope you can do what you said you can"


    "I wouldn''t havee if I didn''t"


    The old man looked at Wu Long and then turned his gaze toward Wu Mengqi.


    "This is Wu Mengqi"


    Wu Long smiled and the old man sighed as it seemed like Wu Long did not take this as seriously as he should in his opinion.


    "Follow me"


    "You are not going to introduce yourself?"


    "Will you listen?"


    "What am I, a rude person?"


    The old man stared at Wu Long for some time without answering.


    "Alright, I will rephrase, the timing is not off for an introduction this time"


    "Hehe, Wu Long is a meanie"


    Wu Mengqi giggled as she held on to Wu Long''s arm.


    "It seems thisdy here has moremon sense, the name is Chu Ren"


    The old man replied with a still sulky look at Wu Long who wryly smiled.


    They went through the outer garden and then halls of the Imperial Pce, as Wu Long and Wu Mengqi both felt gazes on them.


    While passing through the Grand Hall of the detached pce of the Crown Prince, Wu Long suddenly stopped prompting Chu Ren to stop as well.


    "What is it?"


    Chu Ren asked as he looked behind to see Wu Long stare at the wall with a curious expression as a smile touched his lips.


    He then traced his line of sight to a big painting in abstract style on the wall and a smile touched the old man''s face as a light of appreciation appeared in his eyes.


    "Haha, it seems you have a good taste at least, this painting is a masterpiece by an artist who became so popr he was invited by the ambassador of the Wood Spirit Empire, the capital of arts and culture, to paint the portrait of the de Empress.


    It is named ''Starry Lion Ancient Pce'', though the artist declined to trante the meaning of the work or its name, there is something incredibly captivating in it"


    There was a proudness in Chu Ren''s voice as the painting was highly sought, with various royal family members as well as members of the noble families and even members of the Profound Martial Valley, one of the Five Great Sects vying for it. And after a bitter bidding it was the Crown Prince who was able to obtain it, proudly disying it in his Grand Hall.


    ''Heh, I guess I was not able to erase all traces of that man''s existence, but oh well, at least this one is something he can be proud of''


    Wu Long chuckled as he saw something different in the strokes of the painting even though it was masterfully concealed in the abstraction and turned his head, continuing forward as Chu Ren led him in an elevated mood.


    Song Minfu met them in his study, standing up as they walked in and gesturing toward two sofas in the corner of the office. Wu Long and Wu Mengqi sat on one side as Chu Ren stood behind the sofa Song Minfu sat on.


    "I am not going to lie, you have made me nervous, for a period of time I even thought you would attempt to hide and renege on your promise"


    "Not when all of my movements and connections are within your reach"


    "Haha, but you took all your women away with you"


    "Not all of them, but I do see how this would have raised some doubt. Especially with the ploy some people from this pce tried to pull"


    "Haha, I must apologize I suppose for the inconvenience, it truly is not easy to be an Imperial Household member"


    "Barely an inconvenience, but I imagine it would bring some trouble down the line"


    "I assure you that was not my intention"


    "Nevertheless, I am here, and have everything necessary, assuming you have the rest of the ingredients that I asked Mister Chu Ren here"


    "We do, we also prepared an alchemist..."


    "That would not be necessary, I have an alchemist that can handle it, since none other than her can do what I need"


    "Are you speaking about Miss Yu? Is she not too young and inexperienced, I have heard that her reputation in the Alchemy Tower leaves much to be desired, and even more so in the recent months..."


    "Speaking from the perspective of the one who knows how to cure your daughter, she is the only alchemist that is up for the task at the moment"


    Wu Long smiled and Song Minfu slightly widened his eyes. There was no pretense in their conversation as both did not bother to conceal that the Crown Prince knew Wu Long''s every move and connection while he was on the Azure Eagle Empire and even beyond.


    The ''inconvenience'' Wu Long met on that rainy day in the Wood Spirit Empire was what shifted the bnce of the conversation to proceed in a more equal manner of responsibility for the dy.


    "Will Miss Wu also assist in curing my daughter?"


    The Crown Prince then turned his gaze to Wu Mengqi who shook her head.


    "It is nice to meet you, Your Highness, but no, I am here just apanying Wu Long"


    ''You mean hiding from Ling''er''


    Wu Long inwardly chuckled.


    "I see, oh, she has arrived"


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, it has been a while, Mister Wu, it is my pleasure to meet you Miss Wu"


    As Song Minfu nodded to Wu Mengqi, a soft door knock resounded in the study and the door opened to reveal a beautiful woman in a veil that covered the upper part of her face.


    "It has been a while, Your Highness"


    "The pleasure is mine, Your Highness"


    Wu Long and Wu Mengqi stood up to greet the princess, and after smiling to them Song Lingfei approached the sofas and gracefully sat down beside her father.


    "I express my gratitude for agreeing to treat my condition"


    "Your Father and I had an agreement, so there is no need to be so humble"


    "We all know that it was an agreement in which Father profited the most, since both his and your parts of the agreement were in his favor"


    The corners of the lips that were visible under the veil turned up and Wu Long smiled back while Song Minfu shook his head with a wry smile, not arguing.


    "We tacitly agreed to not acknowledge that, Your Highness"


    Wu Long chuckled, seeing that she was not oblivious to how the world worked.


    "Then I must apologize for that slip of the tongue"


    She smiled in response.


    "Your Highness...!"


    "Lingfei..."


    "It is alright, Father, I have a feeling this disguise holds no meaning in front of Mister Wu if he was not polite"


    As she raised her hands to the veil woven into herplicated hairstyle that covered her upper face Song Minfu''s eyes widened, his and Chu Ren''s voicesing at the same time. But she simply smiled and continued to take the two massive golden essories that held the veil down at both sides, and proceeded to remove the veil, revealing a beautiful face. As she opened her eyes Wu Mengqi widened hers since her eyes were a glowing silver color that had dark shadows moving across the iris.


    She has also removed a ne, as her hair turned azure color from ck.


    ''Incredible''


    Wu Long''s eyebrows slightly went up as well.


    "Your bloodline is even purer than I believed"


    Wu Long smiled and Song Minfu nodded with a sigh.


    "Which is why her eyes cannot be concealed by jewelry"


    "No, you do not understand, her regression to the ancestral state does not even mean the bloodline of the Azure Eagle Spiritual Beast Race"


    This time, all three people across from Wu Long and Wu Mengqi next to him showed surprise.


    "What do you mean? Our ancestor is a member of the Azure Eagle Race as you guessed before, here, I can prove it"


    Song Minfu removed a ring he was wearing and his eyes turned silvery, though not as distinctly silver as his daughter as his hair turned azure color, his face also bing slightly younger and more handsome.


    Wu Long recognized the ring as well as the ne Song Lingfei took off to be the work of his Sect Master, as was all of the jewelry that concealed appearance of the Song Dynasty. It was likely that this was a sort of leverage that Lian Zhiqiu held over them as she was the only one capable of producing such a high ss inscription for them to conceal their appearance.


    "I do not doubt that, but Azure Eagles are themselves one of the branches of descendants of the Great Void Eagle Spiritual Beast Race, and your daughter''s regression to the ancestral bloodline has tapped into that lineage"


    Wu Long calmly exined and the three looked at him in astonishment.


    Song Lingfei was a special case, and shown to their ancestor, the member of the Azure Eagle race not long after her birth. And Song Minfu knew that she had a closer bloodline to their ancestor, though was not able to see the link between it and her cultivation causing her problems, but what Wu Long was speaking about at this moment, if true, was an even more amazing discovery.


    "Would that create aplication in treating her condition?"


    Song Minfu asked with a worry.


    "No, but the Neidan of the Demonic Beast I asked for before would have to be of a higher tier.


    "That is no problem, we have prepared different ones just in case"


    Chu Ren raised his voice, and Wu Long nodded.


    "Then there should be no problem"

 Chapter 316 The Cure

    <h4>Chapter 316 The Cure</h4>


    Song Minfu looked at Wu Long for some time and then sighed as he truly had no other way than to trust this young man, since they have tried every method they knew of.


    "Can I ask how you will cure her?"


    He asked, not betting on getting an answer since that could be a secret method but Wu Long surprisingly nodded.


    "The principle of it is pretty simple, though the application of the principle is quiteplex.


    Since she has the bloodline of the Spiritual Beast, she needs a Neidan that can resonate with her blood to maintain her cultivation, not a Dantian, but since she is human born with a bloodline of a Spiritual Beast and not a pure Spiritual Beast, what she has is a Dantian"


    He shrugged his shoulders and both father and daughter suddenly realized what he was talking about, as shock appeared on their faces yet again.


    "You mean that Neidan of a Demonic Beast..."


    "Yes, I will transnt it into her Dantian"


    Wu Long nodded to Song Minfu''s question and a scared expression appeared on Song Lingfei''s face as well as a worried one on Song Minfu''s.


    "How dare-..."


    Chu Ren started with indignation but the Crown Prince raised his hand to signal him to stop.


    "Was it ever done before?"


    "It has been done sessfully before"


    "But... will there be no repercussions? Demonic Beasts..."


    "...are vastly different from Spiritual Beasts. Yes, which is why I need the help of an alchemist. We would need to cleanse the Neidan of impurities as well as the Demonic Beast''s cultivation. And then artificially transform its properties.


    So what Her Highness would be receiving is essentially a clean te,pletely unrted to the Demonic Beast it came from, the reason I need a higher tier though is because in the process of refining it some mass of the Neidan would be lost and the process would also somewhat weaken its integrity, temporarily of course until it is transnted and fuses with her cultivation. Too small and fragile of a Neidan would simply not endure this pure of a bloodline"


    Wu Long chuckled as he could easily guess their concerns from their faces. Demonic Cores and Neidans of the Demonic Beasts were full of impurities as well as berserk and chaotic energies,pletely ipatible with human cultivation. If Wu Long did not have the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art he would never attempt using one for his cultivation directly without having an alchemist purify it.


    Not to mention that the idea of having a Neidan of a Demonic Beast transnted into one''s body was not a pleasant one. If it was indeed transnted without the process Wu Long described it would undoubtedly corrupt the body and mind of a cultivator.


    "But is there any risk?"


    "There is always risk, but it is minimal, and I am prepared for contingencies.


    I am not going to lie, there would be a bacsh since her body would first reject the Neidan, and the rejection would be severe, which is why I had to get the Dew of Life for this procedure, which will temporarily make her body immune to the damage resulting from the rejection, or, more precisely she would regenerate faster than she would be hurt, in which short time she would have to fuse her cultivation with the Neidan and make it hers"


    He said as Song Minfu''s face grew more pale with worry.


    "Will it hurt?"


    Song Lingfei asked, already knowing the answer.


    "It will"


    Wu Long nodded, not sugarcoating it since she would have to be prepared. She would have to endure the pain of her body rejecting the Neidan while she fuses her cultivation with it.


    "Then..."


    "Father"


    As Song Minfu worriedly raised his voice Song Lingfei, ced her hand on her father''s hand to quell him down.


    "How will I fuse my cultivation with the Neidan?"


    Wu Long smiled at her question which showed that she was prepared to endure whatever was necessary, and took out a scroll.


    "This is the method, I will answer any questions and exin what you don''t understand"


    Song Lingfei took the scroll and opened it, carefully reading it through.


    "Can you ease the pain?"


    Wu Mengqi asked as she looked at the delicate looking princess with some empathy.


    "That would interfere with the fusion of her cultivation, so I cannot do that, but the process should not take long"


    Wu Long shook his head as he would want to ease her pain as well, but she needed all of her nerves and pain receptors to be under her full control and fully operational to fuse her cultivation with the Neidan, which is why he could not.


    "After she fuses her cultivation with the Neidan, would it be over?"


    "No, she would first have to adapt, and then use another method of cultivating altogether, I can teach her a good Spiritual Beast cultivation technique, or she could use one that your ancestor of the Azure Eagle Race uses"


    "Then our ancestor''s..."


    "Can I ask to learn the technique you spoke about?"


    As Song Minfu was nodding, being sure that their ancestor''s technique would be the best choice, Song Lingfei asked Wu Long, dumbfounding both him and Chu Ren as Wu Mengqi slightly giggled but quickly took it under control.


    "Of course, it is a good technique"


    Wu Long nodded as he chuckled as well. An ufortable premonition welled up in Song Minfu as he looked at his daughter. He saw that her attitude toward Wu Long was simply one of friendliness and excitement at talking with someone outside the usual circle of people she contacted with. But the strange feeling he got was like a shadow looming over without the figure producing that shadow anywhere in sight.


    He then shook his head, shaking off this feeling, dismissing it as a simple imagination that was caused by worry for his daughter and went through the procedure Wu Long described in his head once more, but as he got to the Dew of Life, he remembered something and looked up from the table to Wu Long with astonishment.


    "Wait... you got... the Dew of Life? Is that the ingredient you said you did not know whether you will be able to obtain on the Wood Spirit Continent?!?!"


    "Yes"


    Wu Long nodded with a smile as the shocked Crown Prince looked at him.


    "I heard from the Great Ancestor that there indeed was such a miracle cure but it was simply impossible to obtain..."


    "I will not delve into details, but I can only say I had my ways of persuading the one who made it"


    Wu Long chuckled as it was indeed unthinkable for the Song Dynasty or the Great Ancestor behind them to get the Dew of Life, even if there was no factor why the Tree Spirit could not share it. Because the ones guarding the Tree Spirit were the members of a hostile Spiritual Beast race.


    "But if you have the Dew of Life, would just applying it not work?"


    "It would cure her health, but would not solve the fundamental problem of her cultivation being ipatible with her bloodline, so once she started cultivating again her condition would resurface"


    "I see... but... didn''t you say that you were unsure if you would get it?"


    Song Minfu sighed with a solemn expression, as even if he did get the miracle cure when he first heard about it he would not have truly helped his daughter. But then, he remembered the way he told them about going to the Wood Spirit Continent at the end of the banquet.


    "You also said that if you did not get it there is another way which is longer..."


    Chu Ren also recalled that time and added as both of them looked at Wu Long with a new hope.


    "Indeed there is a way without the Dew of Life, and it involves gradually growing a Neidan from scratch inside the Dantian. It is objectively safer but the whole process would take several years and would be quite ufortable, with a growing numb pain throughout thest year"


    Wu Long nodded, and the two gulped at the thought of being in pain for an entire year. But the thought of it being a safer method still lingered in their minds.


    "However, that process also requires to discard her current cultivation and start from a clean te, which would mean that all of her current achievements would disappear"


    As he supplemented his exnation the two looked at Song Lingfei.


    "Lingfei... maybe..."


    "When you say that that method is safer, do you mean that the probability of failure with this one is high?"


    "Just higher than with the slower method, but thetter is not without risk entirely, it really depends on the skills of the one performing the procedure"


    As Song Minfu paused, seemingly mulling over his words, Song Lingfei asked Wu Long who answered with a calm, confident tone.


    "How sure are you to perform it?"


    "Enough to go to the Wood Spirit Continent to get the Dew of Life"


    Wu Long smiled.


    "Can we give you an answerter?"


    The Crown Prince looked at Wu Long with some hesitation, as he was inclined to pick the slower method, but had to take into consideration his daughter''s wishes. So he wanted to have some time to persuade her.


    "Yes, I will stay in the capital at Sui Luxiao''s mansion for some time, though I do not really n to stay here longer than a week, so I would need an answer by then"


    Wu Long nodded and Song Minfu sighed with relief.


    "Lingfei, do not rush, this is an important matter. Let''s talk it overter"


    "I understand"


    Song Lingfei nodded as she did not want to undermine her father''s words, and turned to Wu Long once more.


    "Thank you, Mister Wu"


    She smiled and Wu Long nodded with a smile as well.

 Chapter 317 Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 317 Acquaintance</h4>


    As all four of them rose to bid farewells, there was a knock on the door.


    Song Minfu raised his eyebrow as he put on the ring while Song Lingfei put on her ne and put down the veil. He was surprised since the guards at the door were instructed not to let anyone disturb them.


    "What is it?"


    Chu Ren went to the door and cracked it open to ask, and hearing the answer from the other side, slid the door back to shut it.


    "His Majesty the Emperor has asked for your presence in the throne room, the Pce insists that your guests apany you"


    Chu Ren''s face was slightly strained, and Song Minfu''s face became grim as well.


    "Father..."


    "If your grandfather wishes to see me there is no reason to decline, would you agree to apany me to the throne room?"


    Song Lingfei worriedly asked but the Crown Prince shook his head, and turned to Wu Long and Wu Mengqi.


    "Sure, looks like the trouble caught up faster than we both expected"


    Wu Long chuckled as he knew the politenguage of this ''invitation'' was a simple formality.


    "Can I follow as well?"


    Song Lingfei asked and after a momentary hesitation, Song Minfu nodded.


    The group went out of the office and Wu Long was slightly surprised to see a familiar face.


    Bi Rui''s eyes widened as she saw him, unable to believe that the ''guest'' she was to escort to the throne room regardless of his will was this more mature and even more handsome, but still familiar man. She was instantly captivated by his appearance which was even more dashing than she remembered.


    He smiled at her and Bi Rui came out of her daze, averting her gaze as she was struggling to process the whole situation.


    "Hehe, honey is given the cold shoulder"


    Wu Mengqi looked at Wu Long and Bi Rui for a few moments and then giggled as she whispered to his ear as he wryly smiled.


    "Captain Bi Rui? Ah, right you are acquainted, you can catch up with your old acquaintance as we walk"


    Song Minfu raised his eyebrow and then remembered that Wu Long''s alchemist lived together with Bi Rui, meaning they were at least acquainted. Bi Rui slightly blushed at his words as she did not know if a man who took her maidenhood could be called an ''old acquaintance''.


    Wu Mengqi casually approached Song Lingfei and started a conversation which thetter eagerly epted while the whole group started moving forward.


    As they were walking, Bi Rui found a way to naturally blend in with the group and gradually approach Wu Long who was thest one walking, and they both slightly reduced the pace, opening a distance with the others.


    "What did you do?"


    Bi Rui asked with a slightly panicked but low voice as her mind raced with the possibilities of what trouble he caused and ways to get him out of it.


    "Haha, a slight altercation with the overseas agents of the Empire, no big deal"


    "A-altercation? D-did you kill them?"


    "Yes"


    "How is that no big deal?!?!"


    She slightly raised her voice, but as Song Minfu and Chu Ren who walked ahead of the group turned to look straightened up as if it was not her who eximed. As the two turned to look in the front again she turned to Wu Long, lowering her voice.


    "Do you need an opportunity to escape?"


    "There is no need, this matter will be resolved without much problem"


    Wu Long chuckled at the same time feeling a warmth from the realization that she was willing tomit a serious crime for him.


    "By the way, I heard His Highness call you Captain? Congrattions on getting a promotion"


    Wu Long said as he recalled the moment they came out of the office and also noticed that her uniform was quite different. She was in the Foundation Building Realm now, which would warrant of at least promoting her to the higher rank Imperial Guard, but she went further and earned a Captain position, which was her dream when she came to the capital.


    "Is this time for congrattions? How will it be resolved?"


    Bi Rui felt like going crazy as she was not able to concentrate, still in a slight panic.


    "Rx, I told you it will be fine"


    Wu Long chuckled and as she looked at his rxed gait and expression she finally sighed with resignation, shaking her head at the futility of her worry when the main reason for it was so nonchnt about it.


    "Anyway, thank you for the congrattions, I have you to thank for that, as my proficiency with the spear rose my cultivation broke through and my skill earned me the promotion"


    She said slightly numb after such a rush of emotions.


    "While it is true that I gave you some pointers it was your hard work and dedication that helped you progress. If I gave the same amount of same quality pointers to others I guarantee that not even half of them will achieve more than average results, and the absolute majority of them would not achieve what you have, so you can be proud of your achievements"


    He smiled as he replied and she slightly blushed.


    "You are too generous with the praise"


    "Just honest"


    Wu Long shrugged as the bobcut-haired beauty looked to the floor with a happy smile touching her lips.


    They reached the throne room, which was arge, long hall.


    "Good luck"


    "Don''t worry, we will catch upter"


    As the doors opened Bi Rui reluctantly saw him off as he chuckled, reassuring her before stepping in after the others.


    As they walked in hundreds of pairs of eyes turned to look at them, and Wu Long recognized by their clothes that they were all Imperial Family members.


    Some were distant rtives by this generation, but the ones closer to the throne were closer and closer to the current ruling family.


    On the throne sat a man who looked to be inte 40s. This was the current Emperor, and the descendant of the Imperial Ancestor, who himself was secretly a descendant of the Great Ancestor from the Azure Eagle Race.


    "It is him! Fat-.."


    "Silence"


    As they drew closer to the throne a man who looked to be in early 30s stepped out of the crowd on one side and pointing to Wu Long eximed only to be silenced by the Emperor.


    "Minfu, why don''t you introduce your guest"


    The Emperor looked at Song Lingfei for some time, and then turned his gaze to Song Minfu.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, this is Wu Long, a disciple of the Yin Yang Unity Pce who I have personal dealings with"


    Wu Long noted that Song Minfu called the Emperor formally, and the atmosphere between the two was quite distant. As far as he could tell this was not an act, and the Emperor was likely detached from his children, remaining an impartial side to the struggle for the right to seed him.


    "And yet it was that exact ''man you have personal dealings with'' who massacred a branch of our Secret Imperial Guards in the Wood Spirit Empire''s capital"


    The man who spoke earlier raised his voice again but this time was allowed to speak, signifying that it was the speaking before the Emperor did which earned him the earlier silencing.


    ''Heh, interesting''


    Wu Long inwardly chuckled as he anticipated a good show in this circus.

 Chapter 318 The Imperial Court

    <h4>Chapter 318 The Imperial Court</h4>


    Song Minfu looked at the man who spoke up with an unconcerned gaze. Wu Long noticed that the man''s true appearance was also with azure hair and silver eyes. Half of the Song Imperial Family members in this throne room had at least some features of this bloodline, but the further away from the throne they stood, the less of it was present, and most of them had ck or brown hair and simr color eyes. With people who had no Spiritual Beast bloodline at all standing here and then, presumably the spouses of the family members.


    It was apparent that the right to the throne and the standing among other Imperial Household members was at least in part tied to the purity of the Azure Eagle Race bloodline.


    "Song Gengxin, you have a lot of nerve to speak to me and my guest like that"


    The Crown Prince said as the man slightly faltered under his eyes.


    "Your Highness may be the Crown Prince but your status does not negate what this man who is clearly connected to you has done"


    However, Song Gengxin took a deep breath and raised his voice once again.


    "Do you want to use me of something?"


    "I am just stating the facts, one which you confirmed yourself, which is that he has some connection to you, and the other, is that he has attacked our Empire"


    Song Gengxin smiled as if saying ''you dug your own grave''.


    "Your Highness, if I may"


    Wu Long raised his voice and Song Minfu sighed as he nodded.


    "How do you know about what I have done?"


    "I was informed by one of the captains of the Secret Imperial Guard Corps"


    "And who do these captains report to?"


    "..."


    The man was about to speak up when he found himself unable to reply, since the captains of the Secret Imperial Guards Corps were answering only to themander, who in turn answered to one person only, the current ruling monarch.


    "D-does how I know matter when the deed you performed was so heinous and hostile to our Empire?"


    Song Gengxin became slightly agitated once again as he tried to push through on the crime itself.


    "Of course it matters, since the source of your information would have to be verified in order for your im to be taken seriously, otherwise it is just your ravings"


    "How can you verify I am lying then?"


    "I can''t, but I can im with the same amount of credibility as you that you are an eunuch"


    Wu Long chuckled as the man turned slightly red from anger.


    "Lies!"


    "Prove it, eunuch, or ask me for proof in which case you would have to substantiate your im first"


    Song Gengxin looked at Wu Long red from fury and strain as his mind rushed with possible answers.


    It was now clear he could not continue his usation without giving his source of information. It would have been one thing if it was just Wu Long since then he would not need to substantiate his ims, but the one he was essentially opposing was the Crown Prince, so he had to produce actual proof instead of his words or authority, which was exactly why Wu Long decided to engage in this farce.


    The problem was that giving his source of information was essentially admitting to a crime. A very serious offence for an Imperial Family member.


    "Y-Your Majesty, this man mocks the Imperial crown by speaking nonsense in your presence!"


    He finally turned to the man on the throne who looked at everything emotionlessly, as if a simple observer who could not be bothered with what was happening in front of him while supporting his head with a fist as his elbow was on the armrest of the throne.


    "First he ims one thing, when that fails he ims another, what a salty loser, salty loser eunuch"


    After a period of silence in which there was no reaction from the Emperor, Wu Mengqi shook her head with a sigh as Song Lingfei involuntarily snickered.


    Song Gengxin''s face bulged with veins as rage filled him, his embarrassment intensifying when he heard a few snickers along the hall from other family members.


    "S-Shut up slu-...! Guarg!"


    He pointed his finger at Wu Mengqi, and in the next moment his neck was grabbed and he was slightly lifted off the floor. The finger he pointed with was snapped with another hand, causing him to painfully groan even through the choked throat. At the same time several spears were pointed to the man in front of him who emotionlessly looked at the captive in his hands.


    """"Release His Highness!!""""


    The four Secret Imperial Guards who just mere moments ago were next to the walls and now surrounded Wu Long and Song Gengxin eximed at the same time as the whole throne room instantly turned tense while the wind from the movements of Wu Long and the guards pped the hems of people''s clothes. The members of the Song Dynasty froze with shock on their faces.


    The Emperor sitting on the floor showed emotion for the first time as he slowly sat up straight. His gaze on Wu Long became more intense, and in the next moment his eyes widened as he slightly shook.


    ''What a terrifying youngster, as expected of someone who managed to get even that woman to back off''


    Song Zhihao, the current ruling Emperor, thought as he looked at him.


    As he silently examined the situation a drop of sweat came down the side of the face of one of the guards. Song Zhihao knew that he had only moments in which he had to make a decision, since the moment that drop hit the floor the guards would make their move.


    "Retreat"


    "F-fathe-"


    "It is ''Your Majesty'', Prince Gengxin"


    Song Zhihao finally raised his hand and the four guards retrieved their spears, and took a few steps back, still not breaking the encirclement but leaving a room between them and Wu Long.


    Song Gengxin''s wide open eyes darted to the side to look at his father as he could not move his head, and a choked voice escaped him. It was beginning to be troublesome to breathe and he gasped for air as his mouth opened and closed like a goldfish after.


    "It is not nice to use such methods when you are a guest in someone''s house, Mister Wu"


    Song Zhihao slowly spoke with a clear but calm tone.


    "Haha, being insulted is not a nice feeling wherever you are, especially if it is toward my woman, Your Majesty"


    Wu Long chuckled as he turned to the Emperor, his tone still polite and as calm, despite the man struggling to breathe in his hand.


    ''Hah, this youngster wants me to apologize?''


    Song Zhihao inwardly scoffed at the audacity to demand an apology from an emperor. It quickly became a choice whether to acknowledge the offence of Song Gengxin as a member of the Imperial Family in which case it would be the responsibility of the Emperor who did not keep his family in order, or make it a responsibility of an individual, thus stripping the protection from him. Eventually, Song Zhihao sighed as he waived his hand.


    "Hmm, that is true. It was indeed your fault, Prince Gengxin, and you will have to take responsibility for it"


    Song Gengxin''s widened eyes that were already partially bloodshot darted to his father again as his face was paling and quickly turning a blue hue. He looked with those wide eyes down at Wu Long as he held on to the hand that clenched his throat and made slight nodding motions, ones he could afford.


    Wu Long''s hand unclenched and the man fell on to the floor, gasping for air.


    "On your knees"


    Wu Long''s voice resounded in his ears, and he hesitated, and looked to the side at his father once more, finding emotionless eyes that did not seem concerned with his fate. He clenched his teeth and slowly crawled up onto his knees.


    "Not to me"


    But as he was doing it, Wu Long''s words caused him to pause, look up, and then, begrudgingly turn to the side where Wu Mengqi stood.


    "Head to the floor, and apologize"


    As he heard the next sentence, Song Gengxin''s eyes turnedpletely bloodshot as his veins bulged atop his skin that has not recovered from being choked and was still discolored. His jaws clenched so hard he was starting to crush his own teeth as he slowly looked to the sides where all Song Family members stood, and saw no sympathy or encouragement, only mocking gazes and gloating over his misfortune.


    There was indignation on some faces that the member of the Imperial Family was forced to grovel for forgiveness, but that was not in support of him but the pride of the Song Dynasty members, and they did not voice their disapproval since the Emperor has already spoken.


    "I... I am sorry"


    He finally looked at his father again, and gulping, lowered his head to the floor, squeezing out the words of apology.


    Wu Long, however, smiled as he looked right in the eyes of another man who stood not that far from Song Gengxin with a calm expression, the man in which direction Song Gengxin avoided to look to when he searched for support.

 Chapter 319 Bloodlines

    <h4>Chapter 319 Bloodlines</h4>


    The man Wu Long looked at first did not look back, but a smile appeared on his lips as he finally turned his head as their gazes met. His silver eyes looked down at the man groveling beside Wu Long''s feet as a mocking light appeared in them, and then turned up to look at Wu Long again.


    ''Impressive''


    Seemed to be the word in those eyes, praising Wu Long for finding him as Wu Long''s gaze waspletely neutral. After there was no reaction, the emotion in the gaze of the man slightly shifted and when Wu Long turned to walk away, becamepletely serious as caution took hold in those silver eyes.


    Wu Long walked to Wu Mengqi with a light smile and she slightly blushed, having an urge to find a secluded ce with him right now.


    She would have moved herself, as she was ready to make the man a real eunuch, this time with a hilt of her sword instead of her knee of course, as she remembered Wu Long''s previous words, but he beat her to it.


    Song Minfu, in turn, looked at him with both surprise and admiration, as it was not an easy feat to go on a gamble against the Emperor like that and emerge unscathed. Of course, there wererger politics at y in how the events unfolded, but it seemed to the Crown Prince that Wu Long utilized those currents and skillfully navigated them with his every decision.


    Song Lingfei, on the other hand, stood in a light daze as she looked at him with shiny eyes. It was the first time someone stood in stark defiance of her Grandfather''s presence in her memory.


    ''Must be nice''


    She also felt his protectiveness toward Wu Mengqi, and a light tinge of envy appeared in the corner of her mind. Her thoughts wandered to the question of when she would have a man who would do the same for her in such a dashing fashion.


    As he came back Wu Mengqi whispered something into his ear to which he simply smiled.


    "I am inclined to let Crown Prince Minfu, his daughter and his guests leave to tend to their own matters, does Prince Gengxin wish to object?"


    Song Zhihao asked with a sigh as Wu Long''s main user was in no state to continue his tirade, and has likely permanently lost his im to the throne. There were many points of order for the Emperor to consider and spare his attention on, and since this matter seemed to be wrapped up he simply asked for formality.


    Song Gengxin did not raise his voice or rather react in any way. He did not even move his gaze from the spot below as he was still kneeling on the floor, though not touching it with his forehead anymore.


    He did not even care enough to stand up anymore as the surroundings seemed to fade and all he heard was snickers that amplified into roaringughter that covered his ears along with the sound of his own heart beating and his vision seemed to blur out everything around. His bloodshot eyes were ssy as they looked down, devoid of emotion or even sentience.


    A broken doll, thrown out as it became useless, was what best described his appearance, as well as factual state.


    Wu Long nodded to the Emperor, and left with their group under the eyes of the hundreds of the Imperial Family members.


    As she saw them exit, Bi Rui sighed with relief, having been anxiously pacing before the doors for the whole time they were inside.


    "See, barely an inconvenience"


    Wu Long chuckled and Bi Rui smiled not able to refute that it did look that he got out of this seemingly tricky situation very easily.


    ---


    "Who was that?"


    Wu Long asked as they walked down the halls.


    "Song Guanyu, unlike my brother Gengxin, Guanyu is not from the current ruling branch of the family but descends from a branch removed from us by generations, all the way to the Imperial Ancestor. And while our bloodline has gradually became diluted his bloodline is more or less preserved as it was, since that branch has been producing only one male heir per generation and seeking partners from other branches for him, as well as engaging in various ''other practices'' to enhance their bloodline"


    Song Minfu''s face became serious as he talked about the man.


    "He is the current generation''s... Lingfei''s generation''s heir of that branch. And since Lingfei''s bloodline is exceptionally pure..."


    Wu Long nodded with understanding even if Song Minfu did not continue.


    "But why want her to not be cured?"


    Wu Mengqi asked as it seemed counter-productive for people who sought to have Song Lingfei produce offspring to interfere with her being treated.


    "There is a different faction that is responsible for attempts on my life. Several of them who are all vying for the throne.


    But it does not mean that he and his ancestors are in favor of me being cured either, since they are afraid that my bloodline will decline during the treatment or that I would pass away during it without leaving a descendant. Not to mention that if I were to be cured Father would be in the capacity to inherit the throne and thus in a dominant position they cannot force a marital union from"


    Song Lingfei spoke with a hostility showing in her demeanor for the first time, showing how ''fond'' she was of this idea.


    "I see, so he wants you to bear his child... ugh"


    Wu Mengqi suddenly became a lot morepassionate to Song Lingfei who was experiencing unwarranted courting that she could not easily dismiss much like she once had.


    "Mm, he is also covetous of enhancing his own bloodline with mine, since they are obsessed with bloodline purity of the Azure Eagle race"


    Song Lingfei scoffed as she was exining. It was said that their ancestor, one of the sons of the Imperial Ancestor, was the one who had the purest bloodline of the Azure Eagle among his peers, which was his pride and gradually became his obsession. And when he was passed for the position of the Emperor, swore to keep his bloodline so that his noble blood would inherit the throne one day.


    "Hm? How would he enhance his bloodline?"


    Wu Mengqi asked as she looked slightly confused and Song Lingfei slightly blushed under the veil, not knowing how to exin.


    "By taking her Pure Yin Essence"


    Wu Long exined and Wu Mengqi widened her eyes.


    "But didn''t you say that special physiques could not be stolen?"


    "Yes, that is true for special physiques, but not bloodlines, though even with them it is not exactly stolen but shared"


    Wu Long nodded as Wu Mengqi finally understood what ''other practices'' Song Minfu talked about earlier.


    As they reached a ce where the way to the exit and the way to the Crown Prince''s detached pce parted the group stopped.


    "We will contact you with our decision soon"


    Song Minfu said as he was still inclined to persuade his daughter to pick the safer but longer method.


    "Actually, I would really appreciate if both of you visited me in the pce to have a chat, if that is not inconvenient"


    Song Lingfei added, and her father slightly raised his eyebrow. He then sighed with a rueful smile since it seemed that his daughter found a loophole in her circle of istion since Wu Long and Wu Mengqi by association were someone she could interact with. After all, Wu Long was the one who would be the one curing her.


    "Of course, Your Highness"


    "Hehe, sure, would love to, Your Highness"


    Wu Long and Wu Mengqi smiled and as Song Lingfei happily smiled in response, turned to leave, escorted by Bi Rui.


    "How is Fairy Yu Huan?"


    "She has been busy with learning the knowledge you gave her, though she has been going to the Alchemy Tower more and more, saying that she was swamped with assignments from her superiors"


    Bi Rui said with some worry as her friend looked tired every time they met, though Bi Rui herself was busier after getting her promotion.


    "Hmm, I will be visiting her soon, so do not worry too much"


    Wu Long said, reassuring the beauty who became cheerful because of this promise.


    "I will be visiting you to catch upter as well, Captain Bi Rui"


    Wu Long then parted with Bi Rui at the entrance to the pce, but not before whispering to her as she slightly blushed and Wu Mengqi chuckled with an amused light in her eyes.


    They arrived at Sui Luxiao''s mansion, expecting to wait for her since it was still early in the evening and the sun was still up in the sky, but were surprised to find her already awaiting them.


    "Hehe, it seems someone was impatient"


    Wu Mengqi giggled as Sui Luxiao''s cheeks became slightly rosy. Wu Long shook his head with a smile and proceeded to introduce the two to each other, the evening after that starting off with dinner.

 Chapter 320 Test of Time

    <h4>Chapter 320 Test of Time</h4>


    At the dinner, the two women had a chance to get to know each other as they leisurely spent the evening with Wu Long. Sui Luxiao, much like Lian Zhiqiu preferred less attendants in her living space and her mansion was divided into two parts as well, a general area where the attendants would being and going through, and an area where only she was allowed.


    Which was why it was a shock to her attendants when she told them that her guests will be staying in the restricted area. Right now, however, they sat in a hall of the general area, though only three of them were in the room.


    "Hmm, I see, I am d it was resolved"


    Sui Luxiao sighed with relief as the conversation naturally turned to the events that happened earlier in the Imperial Pce. She was shocked to hear about the throne room audience, and even if she saw Wu Long sitting at the same table she was still worried about the repercussions of his actions on the Wood Spirit Continent.


    "But didn''t you antagonize the entire Imperial Family with your actions?"


    She then asked, since making Song Gengxin kneel in that situation surely did not make him a popr figure among the Imperial Family.


    "I don''t really care much of their opinion. Since I do not n to interact that much with them anyway. Though I am interested in Her Highness"


    "Haha, honey is getting greedy again"


    "Guilty"


    Wu Long chuckled to Wu Mengqi who already saw iting before.


    "But if you n to eventually depart for the Seven Boundless Worlds, how will you take her with you if she is the one whose existence makes the Crown Prince the prime candidate for the throne"


    "His Highness would not get the throne no matter if she is here or not, since that Emperor is inclined to choose someone like himself, cold and calcting. The look he had in his eyes was speaking volumes about his intentions, and Song Minfu is too soft in his opinion"


    Wu Long shrugged and Sui Luxiao widened her eyes.


    "But does that not mean that he would be eventually ostracized? It leaves even less chance for Her Highness to agree to leave"


    "Not necessarily, I think I can persuade the Crown Prince to leave this Empire behind as well, since it would be crumbling soon anyway"


    "C-crumbling?"


    "When one dynasty stays in power for too long, and bes too massive, the descendants start vying for power and the country eventually descends into chaos. That of course does not happen if the ruler is an immortal, since then he would just never pass on the throne, but in mortal countries, dynasties where rulers change one after another rarely canst longer that a few thousand years"


    Wu Long spoke as he saw the rise and fall of many kingdoms and empires, and most of them were the result of gradual decline in the ruling dynasty. One could not ensure that his descendants would bepetent, just like a righteous ruler could not ensure his descendants would be just and righteous.


    Even in countries ruled by people with long lifespans that did not reach immortality, this observation held true, just on a different time scale.


    Only immortal empires stood the test of time, and even then, not all of them did.


    ---


    "Hmm, Golden Ox Trading Company seems like a problem"


    Wu Mengqi said as near the end of the evening the conversation turned to the Soaring Feather Trading Company and she heard the recent problems Sui Luxiao had, particrly with herrgestpetitor.


    "It can''t be helped, it is business after all"


    Sui Luxiao ruefully smiled as she could not shout "that''s not fair!" in business.


    "You know they don''t strictly use business means though, why not y as dirty as them?"


    Wu Mengqi asked and she chuckled.


    "True, they y dirty, but that doesn''t mean I would have to stoop as low as them, especially what they do to cheapen manufacture in the Jurong and Liugwei Kingdoms.


    And even if I am willing to counter their shady moves to disrupt my transportations I do not have a hand that canbat their Golden Ox Mercenary Corps. Not to mention that recently the sects I had been in partnership with are starting to break agreements one after another"


    "You know why this is happening"


    Wu Long said and she nodded.


    "Of course, which is why it is not as dire. The Song Dynasty is naturally inclined to side with me in this feud, and thus I receive most of the Imperial Orders of Purchase. They also dispatch Imperial soldiers to escort those orders"


    She naturally understood that herpany was just one part of arger conflict that was brewing in the shadows, one she had once warned Wu Long about. So the problems herpany faced did not seem strange to her.


    "I did try to find a mercenary group that would be on par with the Golden Ox but the decent ones are also aligning with other big Trading Companies and seem to avoid mine since we are quite apparently the Golden Ox''s target"


    Sui Luxiao shook her head as she also thought of striking back but the noose around the neck of herpany kept tightening with all the steps she took seemingly countered before they could have any effect.


    With the scale of the powers at y, it was like she was ying chess while only seeing a few figures she could move on the board while the opponent was seeing all of it.


    Wu Long nodded since that was what he more or less expected.


    "Well at least you don''t have to worry about the Exquisite Peacock Trading Company sabotaging you from within since they were cleanly excised before your feud with the Golden Ox started in full"


    "You mean..."


    Wu Long only smiled to Sui Luxiao who looked at him with widened eyes.


    "You said it yourself, sharks have sensed the smell of blood"


    He said and she slowly nodded. Even if she knew what her and Golden Ox''s feud on this continent represented, albeit partially, the realization that the events started moving long before, when she was very young and had only inherited thepany painted a much grimmer picture of her situation.


    "Don''t worry though, as I am sure we can find that ''hand'' that canbat them, not to mention that I have my own scores with the Bullshit Training Camp"


    "What''s that?"


    "His nickname for the Golden Ox Mercenary Corps"


    Wu Mengqi exined to the slightly confused Sui Luxiao after Wu Long''s reassuring words. Sui Luxiao first looked dumbfounded and then startedughing as Wu Mengqi joined her, though Wu Long vaguely sensed they were notughing because the name was funny.


    "Sister Luxiao, I am too impatient to drag honey to the room right now, do you want to join us?"


    After the dinned, Wu Mengqi took Wu Long''s arm and chuckled as Sui Luxaio''s cheeks became rosy. Wu Long shook his head with a smile as Wu Mengqi was too straightforward.


    "I... want to join"


    As Wu Long thought that Sui Luxiao would probably need some time to get used to sharing her man with other women, she suddenly raised her voice, giving him a surprise.


    Wu Mengqi, on the other hand, understood her sentiment. It was worse to dy the inevitable, and facing it head on was much morefortable eventually, since dragging it out would create room for doubt and thus emotional turmoil.


    She knew what she was agreeing to when she epted Wu Long, and knew that he had other women. It was only a matter of time when she would meet others as well, and eventually see him being intimate with others. So jumping into it early on was a way to adapt faster.


    Though not many could make this decision even if they understood all that so Wu Mengqi inwardly noted to herself that Sui Luxiao was much stronger mentally than her demeanor would suggest.


    ''Though she might have just felt too good the night before that it does not matter anymore''


    Wu Mengqi then wryly smiled as she thought of another possibility.

 Chapter 321 (R18) Take care of you

    <h4>Chapter 321 (R18) Take care of you</h4>


    Wu Long casually took off his upper robes as he waited for the two beauties in the bedroom, and sat on the bed.


    After a short time, the doors slid to the sides as two elegant women dressed in light silk night robes walked in on high heels.


    He smiled at the suggestively smiling Wu Mengqi and the standing next to her Sui Luxiao whose cheeks were rosy, her gaze averted to the side and downward.


    The doors closed and Wu Mengqi opened up her robe first, as her gorgeous body entered his view, her upper bodypletely bare with the round breasts enchantingly swaying by her motions. She had ckcy panties, a set with the garter belt of the same design and dark semi-transparent stockings on straps.


    Sui Luxiao slightly paused, but then took the belt that held her robe and it slid down to the floor, revealing her full and mesmerizing chest, and ck panties with dark semi-transparent tights. Her alluring body giving off the erotic charm of a mature woman.


    He stood up, intending to walk toward them but halted without taking a step, stopped by a yful look in blue eyes of a beauty.


    "No no, honey, we are taking care of you tonight"


    Wu Mengqi said with a wide smile as she started walking toward him her hips moving to the sides in a seductive gait and he chuckled, not sure if she will be able to say the same thing a littleter. Sui Luxiao followed her and approached him from the other side, the redness on her cheeks intensifying. However, even while she was blushing, her eyes were on his naked upper body, a glint of admiration in them.


    The two stunning beauties with naked chests and in erotic lingerie below approached him from two sides. Wu Mengqi reached him first from his left and her blue eyes looked up at him with the me of passion, sparks of which he already saw in the throne room today. She ced her hand on his shoulder while her left hand came onto his chest as she leaned up and as he lowered his head a little ced her lips onto his, their tongues twining.


    Sui Luxiao came closer as well and ced her hand on his shoulder and abdomen, feeling the solid muscles under her hands as she felt a tingling feeling go down her spine. When his kiss with Wu Mengqi ended, she leaned forward and their mouths met next. She felt his hand reach around her slender waist and slowly trace her skin as it went down and grasped her plump and juicy ass wrapped in tights.


    "Mm!"


    She involuntarily moaned as heat spread from his touch. Meanwhile his other hand was kneading Wu Mengqi''s round and stic butt as well. The beauties'' hands traced his skin until they met on his abdomen, taking off his pants.


    Their mouths parted and Sui Luxiao slightly gasped as she saw his cock that Wu Mengqi was already lovingly stroking with slow, sensual movements.


    As Wu Long was fully disrobed now Wu Mengqi lightly pushed him and he sat down on the bed, and pushed himself further onto it with his hands while the two gorgeous women climbed after him and then moved toward him on all fours, the movement unintentionally seductive and incredibly erotic. He leaned back on the pillows and looked as two beautiful faces approached the area between his legs.


    "Let me show you first"


    Wu Mengqi said to Sui Luxiao and taking his dick with one hand, ced a kiss on it, which she then used to trace her lips up and down the shaft, and then licked the shaft up in one long stroke.


    "See? It is not hard to do"


    "I... I will try"


    She then looked at Sui Luxiao with a smile. Thetter looked at her with wide eyes, following her every move, and mirroring it, did the same as the former after some slight hesitation.


    "Good, honestly I can teach you only the basics, as I am still learning, you can ask Ziyan to teach you too"


    Wu Mengqi chuckled and started sucking on the tip as Sui Luxiao looked at her. As they changed ces instead of drawing back Wu Mengqi went lower with her tongue, licking his shaft.


    The two continued to pleasure him, as Wu Mengqi taught Sui Luxiao how to suck him off, and they both periodically looked at him their eyes shining when they saw his smile.


    "Come here"


    He finally called Wu Mengqi to him and she approached him, giving Sui Luxaio the chance to get used to giving him a fetio alone. They kissed again, and then he guided her to sit atop him as he slid her panties to the side and started tasting her heavenly fruit with his mouth.


    "Aaah!"


    She moaned and her hands went on to his head as Sui Luxiao got into sucking his cock deeper and deeper.


    "Aaah! Mmm! Honey! Aah! Yes! Aaah!"


    Wu Mengqi''s moans resounded in the room along with the sloppy sounds of Sui Luxiao giving him a blowjob. The plump ass cheeks of the beauty on top of Wu Long''s face trembled as she started feeling convulsions in her stomach. Her eyes were closed as she slightly frowned from the intense pleasure.


    ''It is a lot more... than usual... he...''


    She felt that the pleasure he gave was a lot more intense as she realized that he went past the 5th gate of the Path of Mortal Pleasure. The movements of his tongue giving her an immense pleasure she never felt from oral sex before.


    "Aah! Aaah! Aaaaah!!!"


    She then started trembling as her juices gushed from her pussy, and her eyes flew wide open, zed with euphoria.


    He held her from the front and back with his hands on her waist as she was convulsing and then helped her to move to the side as she copsed onto the bed, still basking in the afterglow and heavily breathing.


    As he slowly sat up, Sui Luxiao came out of the slight trance state she was sucking his cock in and looked up at him as she slowly took it out of her mouth.


    He smiled and made her lean back as hey her on the the bed, taking her by the hips and bringing her deeper onto the bed and raised her legs in tights and still in high heels up.


    She blushed but took her legs with her hands and he tore a hole in her tights between her legs, moving aside thecy underwear and as his hands pushed onto her thighs started licking and sucking her vagina.


    "Aaah! Uhm! Ooh! Uhmm! Mmmm!"


    She first widened her eyes since the pleasure was far above what she felt thest time he tasted her pussy with his mouth at the banquet, and then closed them as she bit her lower lip and relished the incredible feeling.


    "Mm! Ummm! Mhah! Ah! I''m-.. Aaaaaaah!!!"


    She soon felt a tightening and heaviness in her lower abdomen and then started trembling, her juices gushing out of her as her whole body jolted in intense bursts of pleasure.


    "You meanie, you are going harder on us"


    As he finished, helping Sui Luxiao take a rxed pose while she twitched in ecstasy, he heard Wu Mengqi''s voice and looking to his side saw her puffing her red cheeks, having already removed her panties that were worn conveniently over the straps between the garter belt and stockings.


    "Haha, I am just taking you up on that ''taking care'' that you mentioned"


    He chuckled and she moved close to him, pushing him so that hey down on the bed as she straddled him again, this time sitting on his stomach, feeling his cock touch her from behind.


    "I will do just that then"


    She said with a smile.

 Chapter 322 (R18) Taking care of him

    <h4>Chapter 322 (R18) Taking care of him</h4>


    Wu Mengqi raised her hips, took his dick with one hand, aiming it at the pink entrance of her pussy and slowly sat down. His cock parted her lower lips and prated deeply into her in one go, sliding into the sopping wet pussy despite the tight grip her folds held it with.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    She sensually moaned as she felt him hit all of her sensitive spots and then knock on her womb, a shiver going through her.


    As she adjusted her breathing, she looked down to see a glint ofughter in his eyes and smiled wryly. She also knew that she did not have the knowledge or experience and was mostly bluffing in front of Sui Luxiao to lessen her nervousness so she decided to stop pretending and let him take over.


    He understood the look in her eyes and leaned up to kiss her.


    "Thank you"


    He smiled at her after the kiss and a happiness spread in her eyes when she heard a heartfelt gratitude in his voice, and then she felt a burst of pleasure from her pussy that spread all over her body to the tips of her fingers and toes.


    "Aaah! Yes! Aaah! Uhmm!"


    She closed her eyes and moaned as he started moving his hips and ced his hands on her waist, moving her body in unison with his. Her enchanting breasts swayed before him as he looked at the gorgeous woman atop him, her legs wrapped in stockings folded on the sides as she straddled him.


    ''It feels amazing''


    She bit her lower lip as her hand went to brush her hair off her face while she faced up and it stopped atop her head while her other hand went onto his lower abdomen right above the ce they were connected at.


    "Mmm! Ummm! Uhmm!"


    The squelching sounds of his cock sliding in and out of her wet tight pussy were resounding amidst her moans as her gorgeous body moved in a sensual way, led by his hands on her hips and waist.


    Each thrust he made with his hips sent her hips slightly forward and up while her upper body moved slightly backward in a wave from that movement of the hips. Her mesmerizing chest continued moving up a little longer while her upper body already followed the hips down and forward, and then as it came down following her torso slightly bounced while the hips were already moving up again.


    "Uuhm! Mnn! Uhnn!"


    This cycle repeated over and over as beads of sweat started going down her curves, her whole body on fire from the intense pleasure. She felt a tingling sensation go down her spine, an urge to jolt her body growing within her.


    "Umhaa! Ahaa! Aaaaaah!!!"


    She soon felt her stomach muscles start to spasm as her pussy tightened around his cock, and she felt a tight feeling welling up in her deepest parts. And then, as if something that umted was let loose all at once and explosion of pleasurable sensations broke out from that tight feeling, and a wave of intense pleasure went through her, her body jolting as he thrust deep inside and started pumping her full of his cum. Her eyes opened and shes of white covered her vision with a continuous screen.


    Sui Luxiao came to, hearing a loud moan and saw Wu Mengqi trembling on his hips, intense convulsions going through her, and then copsing onto his chest. He smiled and kissing her on the forehead, carefully lifted Wu Mengqi off of him andy her down to give her some time to rest.


    He then saw Sui Luxiao approaching him, and gave her a kiss. Standing up on the bed, he pushed her onto it in a simr position she was in before, but this time instead of pleasuring her pussy with his mouth he plunged his cock into her from above.


    "Aaah!!!"


    His dick slid right to the end as she moaned, a feeling of being full spreading in her lower abdomen. He was squatting above her, as he held her thighs wrapped in tights down, and started moving his hips up and then railing his cock balls deep into her.


    "Aaah! Haah! Huaaah! Oooh!"


    A pping sound resounded among her moans as his balls hit her skin. Her arms went up and stretched as far as she could, grabbing the bedsheets as she felt his cock pounding her tight pussy over and over again in a continuous fast rhythm.


    ''It''s... it''s so deep! And big! It feels incredible!!!''


    She could feel him hit her deepest spot, making a firework of pleasure go off each time he plunged his cock into her. Her folded body was bending even more as he pressed her down, and slightly unbending as he drew back. Her high hills swayed in the air as her legs bent with his thrusts as well.


    Her juicy ass wrapped in tights with a torn part was bounding off of the bed back up, digging his cock further into her. Every time he went in it slightly twitched, and the muscles on her lower abdomen twitched on his way out as his dick rubbed her pink folds.


    ''I can''t think of anything anymore, I am, aah''


    Her thoughts became jumbled as euphoria filled her, her eyes looking at him gradually bing zed over with ecstasy.


    "Aah! Auhmm! I! Ah! I''m! Aaaaaaah!"


    She felt theing of a wave that would cover her, and as she was telling him that she wasing her body jolted as her mind became nk and she only saw a series of white shes. Her hearing was covered by a noise akin to the sound of a rolling wave but continuous and monotone and then a high pitch sound over that.


    Her pussy gushed with juices as he filled her with his semen, making the ce between them sloppy with both of their juices while she twitched and convulsed under him, her legs stretched and trembling above her face.


    As he took his cock out it still stood, glistening with sperm and pussy juices in the blue eyes of the beauty who just sat up not long ago as she came to. She gulped, and as hey down Sui Luxiao approached him on the bed on all fours and swallowed his meat rod into her mouth, starting to eagerly suck it as she moved her head.


    She then felt a hand on her head, giving her afortable feeling, and looking up, took out the cock out of her mouth.


    "Take me"


    She said looking into his eyes and he smiled, pushing her onto the bed.


    He mated the two womente into the night, coating their insides with his sperm and giving them mind-blowing orgasms until both of their pussies were too exhausted from cumming to go on.


    At the end of it all, they sat on his legs, and were sucking his cock that gave them so much pleasure before from both sides. He looked at the sight of two beauties lovingly licking and sucking, and they looked up at him as they gave him a double fetio, their legs wrapped in tights and stockings straddling his, as their breasts were pressed against his thighs. They continued to pleasure him until he came once in each of their mouths, fulfilling Wu Mengqi''s words one way or another.

 Chapter 323 New Possibilities

    <h4>Chapter 323 New Possibilities</h4>


    Sui Luxiao woke up in the morning feeling a soothing warmth, and as she opened her eyes, saw blue eyes of another beauty, like her leaning on Wu Long. Her cheeks grew rosier, but contrary to what she expected there was no ufortable feeling. The sensation of a tender embrace she felt as his arm was wrapped around her made her feel blissful.


    ''I thought I would be more upset''


    She pondered when she thought tost night, but seeing him being intimate with another woman did not make her sad and painful as she was steeling herself for. She felt in these two nights that he very much desired her as a woman, and that made her happy. She did not know why there was no ufortable feeling, and she was not interested in finding a reason. It was when one felt unhappy that they would search for a reason for this unhappiness, and a reason did not matter for a happy person.


    ''If only I met him earlier''


    Was the only thought that somewhat made her mncholic, but she did not linger on it since it was not of much use to dwell on the past.


    As Wu Long expected, as soon as he stepped into the Revolving Qi Realm his speed of cultivation plummeted, with even an intense cultivation session with both of them not bringing him much further from the gate of the realm, much less to the 1st level.


    He was not discouraged, however, since he was already moving at a much faster pace than he had once in his past life, and he also had some ideas for improving his cultivation speed as well.


    After spending some time cuddling in the bed, and relishing the warm and fuzzy feelings the three got up to start the day. As they saw off Sui Luxiao to the Soaring Feather Trading Company, Wu Long picked up some ingredients he asked her to gather the day before, and then escorted Wu Mengqi to meet with Song Lingfei.


    As he greeted Chu Ren who was responsible for guiding the beauty to the princess, a light rain starteding down while he turned to the direction of a tiny house with a courtyard.


    Wu Long did not bother taking out an umbre and enjoyed the feeling of the raindrops, listening to the monotonous and yet at the same time unique music of water drops hitting the surrounding pavement, dry leaves scattered on the streets, roof tiles, nts and other surfaces.


    The rain gradually intensified as the autumn leaves beneath his feet were still dry and producing a loud crunching sound with each step, as the sound of raindrops hitting them became louder and louder.


    He suddenly remembered that time when he just awakened in this world, feeling the mortal needs he was gradually being freed of now, and renewed his awe and gratitude for this moment, when he was alive, when he had his women and could embrace them, as each passing moment brought him a new sensation.


    "Hm?"


    The raindrops streamed down his skin, and as he felt the water droplets slide he suddenly felt a quiver in the Lightning Rune, as if it reacted to something.


    He paused, standing in the rain that gradually began pouring more and more as a sh of light illuminated the rapidly darkening from the clouds skies and a roar of thunder resounded with a little dy, echoing out into a continuous rolling sound.


    His consciousness concentrated on the Lightning Rune that became slightly agitated, as if excited. As he gradually increased the amount of Spiritual Qi that it could consume it quivered more and more as if calling out to something.


    He was already passively circting the Chaos Refining Body Tempering art so he just used it to start refining the little bit of Water Qi he felt appearing in the rain, and then more and more.


    After some time, a Dao Rune coagted in his Dantian, his eyes opening wide with a surprised, but joyous expression. The Lightning Rune resonated with a Water Rune, drawing it in and causing it to manifest.


    But unlike the Lightning Rune that struggled to break free when it was caught the Water Rune started swimming through Wu Long''s veins on its own, greedily absorbing his Spiritual Qi as if preferring it to the natural Spiritual Qi of the air.


    It seemed that his natural affinity leaned toward Water attribute more than the Lightning attribute, which was possible even if he did not posses an elemental attribute as a cultivator.


    "Hmm, it is worth a try"


    He gradually used his Spiritual Qi and blood topletely make the Water Dao Runepletely at home in his body, and then a strand of his Soul Power went to it, something he was not yet confident enough to attempt with the Lightning Rune. He was notpletely sure of sess, but this attempt might give him more information for a future attempt or even about how to approach the Lightning Rer.


    As he stood in the rain, the water streamed down the streets and the leaves that becamepletely wet started streaming down along with the water.


    A subtle link formed between his Niwan Pce and the Water Dao Rune, and a profound ripple spread from him as the rain froze a few meters around him for a few moments before continuing to fall down. He felt a connection with the rain pouring down around, every drop bing a beacon of his senses.


    ''I see, so this is...''


    Through this link he understood that he finally obtained one elemental attribute, and he received its blessing even in his current realm, which told him that a contract with a Dao Rune was slightly different than a cultivator''s own natural elemental attribute which only awakened in the next Great Realm.


    He raised his hand and feeding his attribute-less Spiritual Qi to the Water Dao Rune, produced Water Qi, which, after leaving his body quickly umted a drop of water from the air.


    "Hmm, the practical use is still limited, but the possibilities are there"


    He observed the water droplet that was quickly distinguished from the rain falling down around in his consciousness, moving it around a little distance above his palm as it avoided the raindrops.


    ''It consumes quite a lot of Spiritual Qi to maintain control of it though''


    He thought as the consumption was quite straining even for him. This little droplet might not consume much but if he wanted to use this in battle it would be quite a burden.


    "Let''s see"


    As he let it fall into a puddle down below that streamed down he still felt it as it went down the stream. With the maniption of Water Qi, the droplet separated from the stream and came to him again.


    ''Hmm, can I change it''s properties?''


    He thought as he looked at the water drop, but it proved a lot harder than he thought as his control over the element was still elementary.


    He still smiled at the achievement, as the water he was drenched in quickly left his clothes and he went forward again. The drops of rain were clearly touching him, but slid as if touching a surface that did not soak, sliding down his hair, skin and clothes and not wetting them.

 Chapter 324 Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 324 Meeting</h4>


    As Wu Long went along the streets, getting used to the new feeling, he noticed a presence on a street far ahead on his route to Yu Huan and Bi Rui''s house. He was too concentrated on what was happening with the new heightened sensations from feeling the rain droplets around him before, resulting in a slight decrease in awareness of the far corners of his spiritual sense area, thus noticing the presence a littleter than he would normally, but still far enough ahead that it did not have any dangerous consequences. He did not change his course and slightly smiled as he recognized the cultivation method of that presence and when he got close saw a man in in dark gray travel cloak, in gray robes and a bamboo hat. What made him stand out was a golden badge with an ox head with the word "executive" attached to his sash with a knotted strap.


    There were tworger men behind him, in ck travel cloaks andrger, more closed-off bamboo hats with veils made of beaded straps and strips of fabric. The cloaks they wore clearly bore an ox head insignia.


    "Not hiding anymore it seems"


    Wu Long chuckled as he saw the badge which identified the man as Golden Ox Mercenary Corps executive. The man smirked and nodded.


    "We believe it is no longer feasible, and hence no longer necessary. Do you have anything against tea?"


    The mercenary pointed his hand to the nearby small neighborhood teahouse, which was currently empty as it was still quite early in the morning. He looked at Wu Long with a polite smile, indicating that this was a peaceful meeting.


    "Heh"


    Wu Long nodded with a chuckle, slightly intrigued about this courtesy visit even if he more or less knew what it entailed.


    The two proceeded to the tea house as the tworger people stood in front of the entrance, barring anyone from entering.


    Wu Long and the mercenary sat at a table, and the servant, a young teen quickly started approaching them with a nervous expression. "Two teas, the best you got", the mercenary just waved him off while he was still by the kitchen entrance, and not looking in his direction, his gaze still on Wu Long as he took off the bamboo hat with the other hand and cing it on an empty seat beside him.


    Wu Long silently sat, as the man curiously looked at him. It was apparent that Wu Long walked under the rain with no raincoat or a hat but he waspletely dry as if he enjoyed a walk on a sunny day.


    Most Revolving Qi Realm cultivators could in fact achieve such a feat, but there would be a visible line of rainwater stopping around them, like a small bubble made out of invisible Spiritual Qi. In Wu Long''s case, however, he clearly let the rain fall on him.


    The waiter brought two cups of tea, and the mercenary ced the exact amount for the teas. Wu Long smiled as he shook his head and ced a gold coin on the table as the man and the waiter both raised their eyebrows. "We must at leastpensate for the disruption your two brickheads cause, as well as for the years of life he just lost trying not to spill that tea"


    He simply exined with a smile and the waiter started profusely bowing and then ran off to the kitchen, eager to leave the two alone.


    "Very generous of you"


    The mercenary smiled and Wu Long shook his head.


    "Generosity is when someone is giving out rewards exceeding that of the deed orpensation exceeding the damage, if a just amount is paid for the cause it is merely natural"


    "Haha, would that not mean that my two associates have disrupted their business for a week just from standing there for the duration of our conversation?"


    "Not them but me"


    Wu Long simply smiled and the smile on the face of the man slightly faded.


    "I came here to peacefully talk in good faith"


    "You must have overestimated my generosity then, just like you had overestimated it with my pay to this teahouse. I will listen to what you have to say though, so your ''peaceful talk'' will still happen"


    The two looked at each other and the man very slightly gulped as previous carefree attitudepletely disappeared off his face.


    "This is the middle of the Imperial Capital"


    "I know"


    Their eyes were locked as the man more and more realized that it was not them that dictated whether a visit would be peaceful. The mercenary corps executive was in the Core Formation Realm but did not even remotely feel safe in front of the man he knew was capable of wiping one of the two major noble houses of Wood Spirit Empire off the face of the continent. The two ''brickheads'' he brought were mostly customary for executives to bring along and they helped with simple duties like now. He did not for a second believe that they could do anything to stop Wu Long.


    He looked down first, unable to retain eye contact as he saw the steam rising from the teacup ced in front of him.


    "Is there a chance of me surviving this meeting at all?"


    He then asked as his voice slightly trembled.


    "Yes"


    Wu Long nodded, not denying that the man did have a possibility, albeit a slim one.


    "What is the oue I survive in?"


    The man asked and Wu Long smiled. Asking that question was already being on the right track as he recognized the position he was in.


    "Do not make a wrong choice when I ask you questions"


    Wu Long answered before taking his teacup and raising it to his face, breathing in the aroma and taking a sip.


    "But for now, state why were you sent here"


    He then gestured for the man to start talking with an open palm.


    "The message I came to give is, ''Instead of facing off, bringing damages to both sides, it is better to cooperate and profit together, how about we put our differences aside and help each other get what we want''. I am only a messenge-..."


    "I already stated the way for you to survive, any other effort is meaningless"


    Wu Long interrupted the man''s attempt, and thetter sighed, stretching his trembling hand to the tea.


    "What conditions were you ordered to offer?"


    "I was supposed to find out your conditions for cooperation, as for what to offer is the usual"


    The man said, and Wu Long nodded, understanding the usual as money, women, power and authority. Something every negotiation starts with.

 Chapter 325 The Taste is Different

    <h4>Chapter 325 The Taste is Different</h4>


    The mercenary corps executive held the porcin tea cup with both hands, as if his hands were trembling from the cold and he was trying to findfort in the warmth of the tea. He did not drink the tea, as he had not mind for it.


    Wu Long, on the contrary was enjoying the taste, looking at the man with a pondering gaze.


    "Were you instructed on what to do if I was not interested in the usual?"


    "Yes, I was instructed to offer you ess to precious techniques and legacies-..."


    "Heh"


    Wu Long''s chuckle stopped the man from continuing as the emotion in it clearly told him the attitude of the former toward this offer.


    ''He is not interested in techniques?''


    The man becamepletely baffled as precious techniques and legacies were one of the most attractive things to cultivators, even if they already had their own, since one never knew when they would discover a hidden gem that fit their current needs perfectly.


    "And what if I was not tempted by anything you offered?"


    Wu Long smiled and the man hesitated for a bit, a bead of sweat going down the side of his forehead.


    "Choose wisely"


    Wu Long said, and a sudden realization appeared in the man''s eyes. He gulped, mulling over whether he was right or not, but finally opened his mouth.


    "I... I was told to th-...", he started, and taking a pause to take deep breath, closed with "...threaten you with all that you care about".


    "Good choice"


    Wu Long nodded and the man exhaled with relief, nowpletely sure of the rules. The former was interested in only the truth and avoiding it to not antagonize him would have sealed his fate.


    "Tell me all of the key locations of your mercenary corps"


    But then, he shuddered at the next words, looking up from the tea cup he started at the entire time into the calm and emotionless eyes.


    "I..."


    He chocked on the next words as the words "choose wisely" from before reverberated in his mind.


    He finally sighed, and started talking. The rain was pouring down on the street, as the pedestrians walked by the tiny tea house. They curiously looked at the tworge men barring the exit but no one was brave enough to approach, only looking as they passed by. There were two man sitting by the window, one talking extensively, and another only asionally opening his mouth to seemingly ask questions, mostly listening and drinking his tea.


    The sound of the rain covered up any semnce of their conversation, and the curtain of water droplets obscured the vision of the two as only silhouettes.


    Eventually, the man who asked questions ced the empty tea cup on the table, nodded and stood up, patting the shoulder of the other one who continued sitting two times with light taps, looking down into his own cup of tea that was no longer steaming, still full as it was at the start of the conversation. The man who sat slightly shuddered at the gesture, and continued to sit as the other one left the tea house.


    The two at the entrance looked at the man who sat, and seeing no reaction from him moved to the sides as Wu Long came out into the street under the rain, and blended into the crowd as the tea house was leftpletely still with only the monotonous sound of the rain reverberating in the ears of the man sitting by the window.


    ---


    Wu Long arrived at a tiny house, and as he approached close saw the gate open as a beautiful young woman with an umbre stood on the other side. Her gray eyes with slight green mixed into them looked at him with anticipation and eagerness to learn, as well as joy at seeing a familiar face she somehow grew ustomed to seeing in that short period a year before. Her ck lustrous hair gradually became ash gray from halfway down, though it was not as clearly seen since they were woven into aplicated hairstyle. She was exposed to various alchemy substances every day enclosed in her room without proper venttion so her hair became gradually discolored, but as it grew out it created a gradient color change, making her appearance a little peculiar.


    Her clothing was still as modest, obscuring her sensual figure and leaving only a little skin exposed.


    "Have you been well?"


    Wu Long smiled and she nodded with a smile as well.


    "Thank you very much for thest scroll you sent, it was... ah, pardon my manners, pleasee in, let''s talk inside"


    Her thoughts raced to the alchemy texts he sent her previously but she then gasped as she came closer, covering him under her umbre too. They came inside, closing the gate behind them.


    "Sister Rui wanted to meet you as well, but she is busytely with her new position"


    "I heard from her, I also heard you have been busy with the Alchemy Tower"


    He nodded, and asked back, her face slightly darkening at the mention of the Alchemy Tower.


    "I have been testing the theories you taught me, and making a lot of progress, but..."


    They walked in and she folded the umbre, cing it by the wall as she turned to look at him with an apologetic look.


    "I am sorry, I had to burn the precious scroll you sent me. When I was asked where did I learn the new techniques, my coworker told them that I received a package from the Soaring Feather Trading Company.


    I was told to hand it over, and thinking that if I hid it it could be stolen I decided to burn it instead, in case someone went through my belongings"


    She then said as her eyes slightly reddened.


    "You did the right thing, so you don''t have to apologize"


    He smiled as he raised his hand, wiping a tear that went down her cheek as she looked at him.


    "I should thank you for keeping your word about not passing what I teach to you instead. Even sacrificing learning the rest of the scroll as you did. But you don''t have to worry about the scroll, since, as before, it is something I wrote from memory and thus can do again"


    He reassured her as her cheeks slightly reddened and she turned slightly to the side. She was surprised to find incrediblefort in his gesture and a slight reluctance as it ended and he took back his hand.


    "Um... I made some tea"


    She said, clearing her throat beforehand as she tucked a hair lock behind her ear that became slightly red as well.


    "Haha, I had some on the way, but I would dly enjoy some more made by your hands"


    He chuckled and followed her to the sofas in the living room they were in, sitting down as she went to the kitchen and brought back the small teapot and cups.


    As she poured the tea and sat down across the table from him they started discussing what she learned and what she did not have time to before having to burn the scroll.


    ''Hmm, this taste sure is different''


    At some point he caught himself on a thought as he sipped the tea. And even if the tea leaves were cheap and the porcin cup was an old ordinary one, to Wu Long this tea tasted much greater than the expensive tea he had just not long ago.

 Chapter 326 Brighter Future

    <h4>Chapter 326 Brighter Future</h4>


    Wu Long spent some time discussing the Alchemy Dao with Yu Huan, as she gradually turned more cheerful. Even if his practical skills never got there, his theoretical knowledge was still vast and deep, so he could guide her on the principles.


    "Hmm, about the Alchemy Tower, I actually wanted to offer you to leave it and start your own alchemy practice"


    At the end of their theoretical discussion, as Yu Huan still slightlymented about the lost scroll, Wu Long suddenly made am offer, prompting her to widen her eyes and look at him.


    "Uhm... but I am still..."


    Doubt and hesitation appeared on her face as the Alchemy Tower was the pinnacle of alchemy knowledge and prestige on the three continents. Even alchemists who were not associated with them could not deny that they had the best legacies of the Alchemy Dao.


    "You are more than capable of standing on your own without them, and they are actually the ones who are keeping you from making more rapid progress"


    Wu Long calmly exined.


    He then proceeded to point out the struggles she came into on her way of alchemy, as well as the time she lost in the Alchemy Tower when her cultivation and practice stagnated due to the suppression of the older generation alchemists.


    Wu Long also acknowledged that Alchemy Tower did in fact have the most intact legacy of the Alchemy Dao in this fractured world, until he awakened that is, but their structure and way of operating bred a culture of jealousy, scheming and interfering between the alchemists.


    Their seniority system made it easy for members who joined earlier to abuse their position, suppressing neers and their talents, which resulted in countless young talents being buried in low-level positions with no time for practice or improve.


    It actuallyrgely mirrored the situation of the Alchemy Association in the Seven Boundless Worlds. An organization that he was not fond of if expressed very mildly.


    "Bi Rui told me that you have been weary all the time as ofte"


    Yu Huan''s situation in the Alchemy Tower was exactly of being overburdened with low-level manual work, leaving her no time to progress in her Alchemy Dao, and it got even worse in the recent half a year after the incident with the scroll.


    "As for knowledge and legacies, you know where to get them"


    He then smiled.


    "I don''t know..."


    She sighed as she did realize that her future looked bleaker with each passing year. When she met Wu Long a year ago, she was already a shell of her former ambitious self, hiding her figure because of the constant insinuations and to not be taken lightly as an alchemist just because of her beautiful appearance, and even though she was still trying to improve her skills and knowledge, her sharpness was already lost.


    Meeting him and learning so much in such a short period of time reignited her passion for alchemy and most importantly lit her hope of one day bing a real alchemist, and her sharp mind shone through the dullness of the past years, which was why she was incredibly grateful to him.


    "...I am still a low-tier alchemist"


    She still fundamentallycked self-assurance as the first thing that was thoroughly shattered when she entered the Alchemy Tower for the first time all those years ago was exactly her confidence, which was the standard practice for newbie alchemists there.


    "Haha, I am going to tell you something I didn''t before to not make you too prideful when you still have much to learn.


    The pill you refined for mest time was not tiered since the recipe is made by myself, but ifpared in difficulty and technique of refining, it can beparable to a low-level 7th-tier pill"


    He chuckled at her shocked expression as she did not even realize that she was already capable of refining 7th-tier pills, pills that could be used by Core Formation Realm cultivators.


    "But... I was only in Revolving Qi Realm... yes, I now have advanced to the Foundation Building Realm thanks to your teachings and the new knowledge in that scroll, but..."


    She started expressing doubt since an alchemist was usually only capable of refining pills on the level of their cultivation or lower, and rarely could refine a pill of a higher tier.


    "It is true that if you tried to refine a 7th tier pill at the moment, you would not seed, since you would run out of Spiritual Qi before being even half through the process and the Alchemy me has not yet evolved to be capable of that refinement. What I was talking about was the technique and skill involved"


    Wu Long nodded, since that pill indeed was not a true 7th tier pill. He knew a way to refine pills of higher tier than one''s realm, but it required a lot of work, and would only derail the conversation if he mentioned it now.


    However, the thought that she had already refined a pillparable in the technique to a 7th tier pill still shook her to the core as a fire lit in her eyes.


    "Will they let me go so easily?"


    She reluctantly asked. The Alchemy Tower was a voluntary membership organization, but there were still limitations on leaving it. Namely, one could not leave if they learned even one of their secret recipes, or if they have learned higher level legacies.


    Yu Huan did not conform to either of those conditions, but she was naive to think they would just let her leave. She has been a member for too long not to know that there was a darker side of Alchemy Tower that was not exposed to the public, and that ugly secrets were hiding within that darkness, even if she was never in contact with that darker side.


    "You are right, they will try to keep you, especially since you have knowledge they desire, but I do have a good opportunity, as we can get help from the Song Dynasty, namely the Crown Prince"


    Wu Long smiled, d to see that she knew her situation, and then reassured her as her eyes expressed surprise once more.


    "C...Crown Prince?"


    "Yes, you see, there is a way in which you will be a crucial figure to him and his daughter, and if we utilize that opportunity you can leave the Alchemy Tower with no repercussions, at least legal ones. As for the darker... heh"


    Wu Long first nodded, exining to her how she could be spared from the meddling of the Alchemy Tower, and then scoffed, his contempt for any attempts of that organization to make a move at her in the dark apparent.


    "Will I... be able to contact you then?"


    "Of course, I would support your new practice. In fact, I even know a client who would be eager for your services"


    He chuckled.


    "Is that the Soaring Feather Trading Company?"


    "Correct"


    Wu Long nodded with a smile. It was truly pleasant to speak with people who got the clues.


    "They would be moving their headquarters soon, to the town near the Yin Yang Unity Pce and I offer you to open your alchemy pavilion there as well, that way you will have my full support"


    "But then... Sister Rui..."


    "Haha, don''t worry about that. I believe there would be no problem"


    "...I... Thank you, I don''t know how to express..."


    Yu Huan became overwhelmed with emotions as it seemed that he was ready to give her everything she ever dreamed of and even more.


    "You do not need to be so humble, as I am doing it for myself too.


    I never expected to meet such a brilliant alchemist when I came to the Alchemy Towerst time, and my initial n was to just exchange a few alchemy techniques for the pill refinement.


    But as I got to see the sheer potential you have, I got greedy. If I have your help, I can have a connection with a very capable alchemist, whose future is limitless"


    He shrugged, truthfully exining that he was not exactly selfless in his help to her as she slightly blushed at his praise.


    "But still, it is so much"


    She said, still in a light daze from the sudden turn of events. She did not hesitate to choose the brighter future he offered, as she knew it was a once-in-a-lifetime chance. But she also found somefort in that their deal would not end, and he would not eventually disappear, instead they would meet even more often.


    ''Huh?''


    She suddenly caught herself on a thought that she was happy not only because of her path of alchemy unexpectedly became brighter, and then she became slightly confused since that was the first time she felt this feeling and was not able to tell what it was.


    "Then I will make preparations on my side, but contact me in case something happens at the Alchemy Tower, but I will visit you tomorrow again, as I have a pill I want you to refine"


    Wu Long nodded, standing up as it was already evening.


    "Of course, I would be happy to help"


    She stood up as well, nodding to him with a still dazed expression, and he chuckled as he bid his farewells and left the tiny courtyard house.

 Chapter 327 An Experiment

    <h4>Chapter 327 An Experiment</h4>


    Sui Luxiao and Wu Mengqi were already in the mansion, thetter visiting Sui Luxiao at the tradingpany after meeting with Song Lingfei.


    They talked, getting to know each other better, and a little about Wu Long as well.


    "I wish I could give him my maidenhood as well"


    Sui Luxiao sighed when she heard about Wu Mengqi''s first time, her insecurities about her own self-worth, including that she is a divorced woman with kids, that made her hesitate to ept being with him in the first ce since she did not know whether he would lose interest in her, resurfacing again.


    "Hmm, I don''t think he really is focused on that, but if you really are distressed about it, I seem to recall hearing that we have more than one virginity"


    Wu Mengqi said ponderingly and Sui Luxiao widened her eyes as she looked at her.


    "More than one? What do you mean by that?"


    Her voice became urgent, as she looked at the blue-eyed beauty with rapt attention and some hope.


    "Eh? Haha, I don''t really know much about it, as I only heard it in passing from Ziyan. I can ask her if you want to"


    Wu Mengqi became slightly flustered by her reaction as she didn''t know it would be so intense.


    "Please do"


    Sui Luxiao sighed with slight disappointment as Wu Mengqi did not sound very certain, but still asked her to find out as there was still some hope.


    Wu Mengqi nodded as she inwardly admonished herself for blurting out something she was not sure of, hoping that what she heard from Hua Ziyan about a second virginity was true. She recalled that thetter seemed to have found some new knowledge in her master''s private book collection regarding it.


    As the Sui Luxiao was slightly mncholic from the conversation and Wu Mengqi did not know how to soothe her without saying something irresponsible the two heard the sound of the front door of the mansion opening.


    "Oh! Wu Long is back"


    Wu Mengqi almost jumped up from the sofa while inwardly screaming "Hooray!" at her salvation arriving and Sui Luxiao also visibly became more lively as she stood up as well.


    Wu Long appeared not long after, giving a kiss to his twodies to greet them.


    The kiss instantly made Sui Luxiao even more happy and they proceeded to have dinner together as before.


    "Hmm, I have something I want to try after dinner, Mengqi, I would need your cooperation"


    Wu Long said as they finished up and were drinking wine.


    "Hmm? Of course, honey, what is it?"


    "I am thinking to test a theory Mingyu came up with"


    He said and Wu Mengqi raised her eyebrows as Luo Mingyu came up with a theory about the 3rdyer of the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art just before the two of them departed from the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    "Is it a dangerous experiment?"


    Sui Luxiao asked with some concern after seeing Wu Mengqi''s reaction.


    "Hmm, you remember the bond I told you about? Between us and Wu Long?"


    "Of course I do"


    Sui Luxiao nodded with slightly reddened cheeks as she never stopped thinking of that since Wu Mengqi told her about it. She knew that she would have to learn the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art first, which made her eager and nervous at the same time.


    "Well, considering that the bond of the 3rdyer is connecting our Yin and his Yang Roots, Mingyu proposed that it should be possible for him to refine a Yin Attribute Medicine and send it through our bond to us"


    Wu Mengqi exined, shocking Sui Luxiao.


    "Hmm, it sure is a bold theory, and is unheard of, though the bond itself already is. But what use is there if you could just refine the medicine yourself?"


    She then said with a pondering expression as it truly was amazing in terms of exceedingmon knowledge but wascking in practical benefit.


    "It is true that there would be no use if it was just that, but I have another technique which is called Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art which I can use to refine higher grade and tyrannically potent, or simply normally ipatible and even harmful medicines and natural treasures with no side-effects and with higher efficiency.


    Meaning that I could theoretically refine potent Yin medicine for you, where normally you would not be able to handle it. Not to mention that I could refine Demonic Cores and Neidans that have Yin attribute with that method as well.


    The problem was that I cannot teach this technique, but with this method you all can receive its benefits as well, including the times I refine something that is not purely of Yin or Yang attribute but abination of both"


    Wu Long exined with a smile.


    "I see, but... you want to test it out now? Is it not risky if it does not work? Yin attribute medicine could be potentially harmful to male practitioners, even if there is a little Yin in every Yang"


    "Hmm, the risk should be minimal if we use a low-grade medicine just to test it, and I can expel the medicinal energy if I see that it does not work"


    Wu Long nodded as he too was not sure about the oue, but it was worth a try. As he reassured the two who first expressed concern about the risks, they proceeded to a cultivation room where Sui Luxiao usually meditated. Wu Long and Wu Mengqi sat in front of each other, and Sui Luxiao sat between them as he took out a low-level 1st-tier Yin attribute medicinal nt that was previously dried and made into powder, and elerating the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art, ingested it without much hesitation.


    It took a moment for him to refine it into pure Yin medicinal energy without any impurities and safe to use, and then sent it toward the bond between their Yin and Yang Roots. Wu Mengqi who closed eyes and was running her cultivation technique soon felt the gentle and incredibly pure medicinal energy flow through the bond, entering her Yin Root and circting along her cultivation technique path nourishing her Yin Root.


    She finished refining it in a short time as there was not much energy and it was quite weak, and opened her eyes with a joyous expression, seeing a happy smile on Wu Long''s face as well.


    "Sess!!!"


    Wu Mengqi lunged forward, embracing Wu Long whoughed as he hugged her back.


    "Congrattions!"


    Sui Luxiao also exhaled with relief and then happily approached them, receiving an embrace as well.


    "With this, it is confirmed"


    Wu Long nodded as well, as he now had assurance to increase his cultivation speed while not burdening hisdies too much. He still had to bnce his Yang Qi with his women''s Yin Qi, but he would be refining the Yang Fire Dragon Pill with Yu Huan soon, which would drastically strengthen both his Yang Root and his Yang Qi, allowing him to not be worried about the bnce for some time.

 Chapter 328 The Cycle

    <h4>Chapter 328 The Cycle</h4>


    In the morning, after they had breakfast and the two saw him off to Yu Huan, Wu Mengqi quickly contacted Hua Ziyan with a long-distancemunication talisman to confirm if what she blurted out yesterday was true and was overjoyed to hear her answer positively, however, as she continued to listen to the exnation of what that second virginity actually meant her face and then ears quickly started to turn red.


    As she in turn exined to Sui Luxiao she became beet red as well, but after a moment, nodded with a determined expression.


    "Y-you want to-...?"


    Wu Mengqi asked with astonishment, and Sui Luxiao took a deep breath before confirming once again.


    "Hmm, Mingyu is in the Fantian Kingdom at the moment, with Ziyan, Shen Min and Sister Ling. So it would be hard to get her to help you..."


    Shemented, but Sui Luxiao did not look fazed.


    "There is a branch of the Soaring Feather Trading Company in the Fantian Kindom, where there is a long-distancemunication formation which we could use for long conversations"


    She said, and Wu Mengqi widened her eyes, as such formations usually used up a lot of Spiritual Stones to run, and an extensivemunication during which Luo Mingyu could teach Sui Luxiao would be enormously expensive, but since thetter was so eager and ready for such expenses, she had no way other than contacting Hua Ziyan and Luo Mingyu.


    The two then proceeded to Sui Luxiao''s tradingpany headquarters where the formation was, and she greeted the two beauties on the other end of the formation for the first time.


    This type ofmunication formation was a whole room which had to be the exact same on both ends, which would then create an illusion of all parties sitting in the same room when activated, projecting the image of people missing in each location in the spot they sat in in their location.


    Usually this room was used for the annual reports from all the main branches of the continent as several suchmunication formations could be linked at the same time.


    Over the course of the next few days, while Wu Long was teaching Yu Huan the necessary knowledge required to refine the pill as well as make the cure for Song Lingfei, had her learn the recipes, Sui Luxiao was busy learning first the Cyclic Burning Cauldron, then Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art, and then various techniques and skills like the "Art of Natural and Alternative Lovemaking" or the "Unflying Unerring Butterfly Pration Art", or the more advanced ones like the "Backdoor to Heaven".


    At the same time Sui Luxiao''s tradingpany was in the rapid process of preparations as they were preparing to move headquarters. But even with such a massive undertaking, Sui Luxiao managed to put some time aside to learn from Mingyu and Ziyan.


    Wu Long smiled as he kissed the women before going out in the mornings, struggling not to showughter at the quite obvious "conspiracy" of the twodies. Wu Mengqi in particr was quite bad at keeping a natural demeanor, her slightly nervousughter with averted gaze whenever the conversation went to their day being a dead giveaway. But he decided to not dampen their surprise and only chuckled on his way to the tiny house of the alchemist and Imperial Guard Captain.


    Bi Rui was indeed not home during the hours he visited, only brieflying at night to sleep and going out early in the morning, showing that being a captain was a busy job.


    As Yu Huan required some time to digest what she learned and practice, Wu Long visited the pce, as the week drew to a close, where he was greeted by Bi Rui who escorted him to Song Minfu.


    "Have youe clean before Yu Huan?"


    Wu Long suddenly asked as they walked through the corridor of the pce, that was open on one side, overseeing a garden, and she halted her steps.


    "...No"


    She shook her head as she looked down, not turning to him and he smiled slightly.


    "Is that why you have been so busy?"


    She slightly shook at his words, and sighed.


    "You see right through me every time"


    "Well,st time it concerned being a maiden, and I am an expert in that field, so it is a given. This time, it is just a logical conclusion, since you are in the end a good friend"


    "Good friends don''t deceive their friends for years"


    "They do, a simple and seemingly innocent lie can get out of hand very quickly, and when it does it is hard toe clean. The difference is that a good friend will feel guilty"


    "I know that distancing myself is not right"


    She sighed as she understood logically that it was a simple manner of having a talk. The guilt she felt intensified when she made that lie a reality, at least partially, by asking Wu Long to help her, since she felt that she was covering up her lie with another lie.


    "Ironically it is your loyalty to your friend that drives you further from her. You distance yourself because you feel guilty, making you even more guilty creating a perpetual cycle. You understand with your mind that it can all be solved by that one single simple step, but unable to take it.


    But you are not alone in this. People act in counter-productive ways all the time. This is something almost anyone has experienced at least once in their lives"


    Wu Long said with a calm tone as he turned to the garden, looking at the beautiful scenery as bright colored leaves of the golden autumn.


    "Look at this scenery. It looks beautiful to our eyes, but those bright colors are a sign of decay.


    You might feel sad when you think about the true meaning of it, and when the illusion sheds as the leaves fall to the ground, bute spring, a new life will bloom in this garden.


    You fear of the moment the leaves fall off to reveal the naked branches, because you don''t look further than theing days"


    Wu Long said, and Bi Rui raised her gaze as she turned in the direction of the garden as well.


    "Do you think she will forgive me?"


    "That I do not know, but the question is not if she will forgive you or not, but will a springe after the winter"


    Wu Long shook his head.


    Bi Rui bit her lip as she looked at the scenery, and then turned her gaze to the man whose words while not being overlyforting, somehow made her feel relieved and soothed.


    "Um, I will guide you to His Highness"


    She then gasped as she realized they were making the Crown Prince wait and led him forward as he chuckled, following her.

 Chapter 329 True Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 329 True Confidence</h4>


    Song Minfu and his daughter stood up as they saw Wu Long enter the room, exchanging greetings and proceeding to sit together on the sofas.


    "Thank you for keeping Mengqipany"


    Wu Long turned to Song Lingfei who smiled as she lifted her veil. While Wu Mengqi was busy with helping Sui Luxiao, she still found time to visit the princess to talk, telling her about the world outside.


    "It is me who is grateful to her for entertaining my request, I only wish you could join us in our discussions"


    "I would have loved to take you up on the generous offer to apany you, but I had arrangements to make for the cure. However, on that note, I have a suggestion for both of you"


    Wu Long wryly smiled as he truly was too busy with helping Yu Huan learn everything necessary for the procedure as well as for refining his pill. When he saw Song Minfu nod, Wu Long proceeded to make his suggestion.


    "The Soaring Feather Trading Company is preparing to move their headquarters shortly, and I would be apanying their travel as their destination is the town just outside the Spiritual Land of the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    I was wondering if you would like to join us while you contemte your choice of the treatment.


    You see, I n to get the alchemist who would be helping with the cure to open her own alchemy practice"


    Wu Long chuckled and both of them widened their eyes. Song Minfu of course knew about the matter of Sui Luxiao''s tradingpany, but the proposition to travel outside took him by surprise, and the matter of an alchemistpletely overturned his expectations. He slightly narrowed his eyes at Wu Long, his gaze bing scrutinizing.


    "You are ying a dangerous game, Mister Wu"


    He finally said, not directly replying to the offer.


    "What we consider dangerous often is very different from person to person, and believe me, it is not a game at all"


    Wu Long smiled.


    "Are you that certain of your win?"


    "Nothing is ever set in stone when ites to the future, so the only sure bet is to act on something that has already happened. But by that time it is almost always alreadyte"


    Wu Long shrugged as he was not a seer, and the future was as vague to him as it was for anyone else. If someone imed to be absolutely sure in something happening in the future they would be a fool.


    "I am just confident"


    He then smiled, causing Song Minfu to widen his eyes. His own constant calction of probabilities and manner of acting extremely carefully suddenly seemed insignificant in front of this young man, as all of it could crumble if the future turned out not as he assumed. It was not like Wu Long acted blindly, but it seemed that he did not put too much faith in his spections, epting that they might be false entirely. The difference was actually in being capable of enduring the implications of an assumption being wrong.


    Meanwhile, a glint appeared in Song Lingfei''s eyes as she remembered words she heard from Wu Mengqi when their conversation turned to the theme of rtionships and naturally Wu Mengqi''s choice of partner. ''True confidence is not when someone thinks they know what will happen in the future, but when they trust their ability to deal with whatever future holds. And true confidence, is fatally attractive'', was the phrase that slightly baffled the princess, until she saw it right now with her own eyes and felt its maic charm. Her cheeks turned almost imperceptibly rosier as she turned her eyes to the side.


    "However, even if you are, what is the meaning behind asking us to go with you?"


    "It is quite simple, the clouds are getting thicker above the continent, and I am offering you a way to not get swept up in the storm"


    "And I suppose I would help you get the alchemist to leave the Alchemy Tower during the process"


    "Correct. Though that is only part of it, as I value your talents and consider it a shame for you to be lost in the petty struggle for the throne"


    Wu Long nodded, truly enjoying speaking with someone who was quick to understand.


    "It is quite bold of you to assume that we would be on the losing end"


    "I never said anything about the Empire being on the loosing end, even though it would by my spection. I am merely stating that whoever wins, in my estimation you specifically are going to be swept up"


    Wu Long shook his head and Song Minfu raised his eyebrows.


    "Did you not just say that no one can predict the future?"


    "I did, I am just stating my opinion on the matter, whether it would turn out to be true or not is yet to be seen. What I can tell you with certainty is that your support of the Soaring Feather Trading Company earned you my gratitude, which is why I am willing to offer this help based on my understanding of the situation"


    The two looked at each other for some time in silence as Song Lingfei seemed to be in her own thoughts as well.


    "Can I hear the reason for your assumption about the Empire''s loss?"


    "The reason is the six kingdoms"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders and Song Minfu raised his eyebrows as that was not even remotely what he expected to hear. He would haveughed in the face of another, but he could not see Wu Long as the youngster he looked to be, and not even as a slightly mysterious but stillrgely normal man he saw him as when they first met. Not after what Wu Long did with the Supreme Master Pavilion and what he aplished on the Wood Spirit Continent.


    Now, the Crown Prince was inclined to listen to Wu Long''s opinion with extreme care and attention to details.


    "The enemy you see is only an illusion conjured by the real one, and while you were worried about the Golden Ox Trading Company and the Profound Martial Valley behind them which were effectively covering your eyes, your opponent took possession of the six kingdoms, three partially and threepletely"


    Wu Long exined as he was receiving reports from Old Yen who departed from the capital as soon as Wu Long arrived here, having finished with the investigation in the capital before he arrived.


    "Three?"


    Song Minfu raised his eyebrow, but not from surprise. Anyone could tell two of the six kingdoms Wu Long designated as pletely lost'', but the third one was something the Crown Prince never expected someone else to notice.


    "The third one was tricky to figure out for me as well, but just yesterday I became certain that Gutian Kingdom is not only one of them, but actually the first of them to fall"


    Wu Long nodded, d to be on the same page.


    "But even if that is true, how does the fall of the Kingdoms affect the Empire?"


    "You see, the Kingdoms collectively have more poption than the Empire, especially considering that the Empire''s Northern Mountainous Region that takes a little less than half of your country ispletely barren of civilization. And the other side has been harnessing that poption for their own purposes for a long time now. Did you think that very in the Jurong and Liugwei Kingdom was just a whim to make people miserable?


    Remember, why is my feat in the Supreme Master Pavilion capable of stirring so much noise?"


    Wu Long smiled and Song Minfu gasped.


    In fact, Wu Long''s decimation of that sect would not cause that much attention to be directed his way if he had an army or at least a decently sized group, or have done it over a long period of time. Even if they were considered a force to be reckoned with to the Tingren Kingdom, they would have not stood a chance against decent sized sects of the continent.


    The reason that feat was so impressive was precisely that he did it almost entirely by himself, with a low cultivation realm, and in a short amount of time without taking a break. Even the Imperial Ancestor who was in the Mortal Transcendence Realm would require to retreat, having someone to cover for him before attacking again, since however low-level people he fought, he would still gradually exhaust his Spiritual Qi.


    ''Even a lion would fear a thousand hyenas''


    Song Minfu closed his eyes as his mind raced with thoughts. A cultivator in a high realm would still be eventually overwhelmed if pressed by the sheer numbers of cultivators in slightly lower realms. The Empire might be able topletely dominate any Kingdom or two at once, but if the opponent assembled arge enough army and prepared them, the Empire would be overrun as their high cultivation experts would be crushed under the numbers coupled with the the fact that the enemy had high cultivation realm practitioners on their side as well.


    The Empire had effectively already lost the war before it even started, because they always dismissed the significance of the kingdoms.

 Chapter 330 Choice

    <h4>Chapter 330 Choice</h4>


    The Crown Prince opened his eyes again, a seriousness in them as he realized the graveness of the situation. He mulled over the fact that they overlooked such a big y by the opposing side even though there was a good example of how an empire like their own could still suffer from the ''mere kingdoms'' since the Cloud Piercing Empire was in a semi-constant state of war without being able topletely re-establish their dominance for quite a long time already.


    "But the more grave problem is that they have taken over arge number of sects while you were worried about their taking over the trade and resources"


    Wu Long added and Song Minfu nodded.


    "That I do know about, but we have plenty of sects that will side with us as well"


    "Based on my observations and estimates, they have likely set everything in ce for a coup in many of the sects that you think will join your side"


    Wu Long shrugged and the Crown Prince nodded since he did not exclude such an oue.


    "But even if they could overwhelm us and our Imperial Ancestor, how can they match our Grand Ancestor, the genuine Azure Eagle?"


    Song Lingfei asked, since she knew her father''s calmness was in part due to the existence of that figure. The logic of sufficient numbers being capable of overwhelming even powerful figures of course did not apply universally, and a difference in a Great Realm was one factor which determined such oues. And it was the backing of this figure thatrgely set them apart from the Cloud Piercing Empire.


    A Seven Profound Realms expert could take on armies upon armies of Nine Mortal Realms practitioners, and stille out on top. Of course, there was a limit to that as well, but in this case, as long as the Azure Eagle Empire had the backing of their Grand Ancestor, they did not fear even the entire continent uniting against them.


    "I cannot be certain but it might be the reason they have not started moving in full yet. However, the fact they are readying for a strike regardless means that they do have a n. Not to mention that, although not as powerful, the ones scheming are also in the Seven Profound Realms. We cannot assume they are just that stupid to not think of your Grand Ancestor, right?"


    Wu Long shrugged and both Song Minfu and Song Lingfei nodded, as assuming the opponent''s stupidity was the most foolish way to strategize.


    "But if they are capable of dealing with the Grand Ancestor, would it not mean that joining you would be futile, as there would be no side which can oppose them?"


    The Crown Prince slightly frowned as the situation Wu Long was describing was dire to say the least, and joining the side of a small sect did not seem like a way to mitigate that.


    "I may not be able to stand a chance, using normal means, against a Seven Profound Realm practitioner at the moment, which is why I am not getting rid of the problem right away, and am using the fact they cannot make a move due to your Grand Ancestor and other factors to my advantage. But that too is only to an extent, as I do have extreme methods if pushes to shove. For now, the n is to just stably raise my strength to the level when I do not have to take drastic means to deal with the situation at hand"


    Wu Long calmly exined as the two opposite of him expressed astonishment at the extent of his confidence. It did seem like he was prepared to face the worst oue of his assumptions and still believed that he had a chance toe out on top.


    "And what if we doe with you, do you not think that the halo of Imperial protection around those people in the Fantian Kingdom you were in contact before and that princess in Tingren Kingdom would crumble and they would be immediate casualties in this conflict?"


    The princess looked at her father with surprise as she did not expect him to so quickly take a vaguely positive stance to Wu Long''s proposal, even if she agreed with that choice.


    "You do not have to worry about the people in Fantian Kingdom, as there are already people there that are more than capable of protecting them, and will be departing there shortly after moving the tradingpany, and as for the Tingren Kingdom... that would be true if you immediately announce your new status, but if this trip were to be taken purely for the princess'' treatment..."


    Wu Long''s words trailed off but the vague meaning was clear, that they were not obligated to shout what their intentions were, and the best way was to retain their status of the Imperial Family members as long as itsted.


    "... and this way you would also be able to take an escort of your trusted people with you"


    He then added and Song Minfu immediately understood that Wu Long was not only giving the two of them a way out, but a way to save trusted subordinates. There was also a hint for a certain Imperial Guard Captain to be brought along in that statement, which the Crown Prince picked up on.


    "Can I give you the answer tomorrow?"


    The Crown Prince finally sighed as this was a big decision, and required at least some thinking and consulting with his daughter before giving an answer.


    "Of course"


    Wu Long nodded, understanding the sheer weight of his offer and its implications. He was effectively proposing for Song Minfu to abandon his status as the closest to inheriting the throne, and join Wu Long''s side.


    They could also did not know whether he was capable of what he was saying he was. However, they could assess the rtively reasonable analysis he made, and the choice would then be between an unknown future on his side, or the almost certain demise in case they did not take his offer, so he was not worried about the oue of their deliberations.


    But if even then, they did not take his hand, there was little he could do. He gave them a choice and it was their prerogative which option they picked.

 Chapter 331 Right here, right now

    <h4>Chapter 331 Right here, right now</h4>


    As Wu Long returned to the Pce the next day, he noticed slight redness and swelling around the eyes of the beauty who was tasked with greeting and escorting him, indicating a night of tears. He gently smiled to Bi Rui, and as they walked by the garden in the corridor they spoke atst time, halted his steps, prompting her to stop as well.


    "Was she that angry with you?"


    "... She was, but she eventually forgave me"


    Bi Rui said as her eyes reddened again while she thought to the conversation with Yu Huan the night before. She turned to see a calm gaze without any signs of pity, but it somehow made her feel reassured.


    "Thank you"


    "It was not me who made her forgive you"


    "But it was you who gave me the courage to tell her the truth"


    "And I am d it turned out for the good"


    Wu Long smiled as Bi Rui''s ears slightly reddened.


    "Say, why do you help me? You helped me back then, and now..."


    "Hmm, at first it was simple curiosity, and when I saw you train with the spear I also saw potential. So I advised you a little.


    About helping you turn your act into reality, it was a spur of the moment teasing, as you were an attractive woman, whom I like to tease, but then I saw your desperation and decisiveness so I merely took responsibility for teasing you"


    Wu Long made a pondering gesture as he talked, and as he said thest part she slightly blushed, as she felt slightly ashamed at mistaking his kindness for something else, and looked down, a disappointment in her eyes.


    "But it is not like I don''t see you as an alluring woman, and the more I interacted with you after that the more I was attracted, so this time I helped you with an ulterior motive, even though I also did not want you to be haunted by guilt before your friend"


    He then smiled and she raised her eyes, as they widened in shock. And seeing that he was smiling, but also a glint in his eyes that told her he was sincere, her blush intensified, this time spurred by a different emotion.


    "You mean..., but ...thatdy you came here with before, isn''t she your lover?"


    The question came out of her before she could even realize she was speaking aloud and she covered her mouth with reddening face.


    "Haha, she is my woman, and my Dao Companion"


    Wu Long nodded with a chuckle and a slight disappointment appeared on her face again as she felt a pang of pain in her heart.


    "I see, I..."


    "But you see, I did not lie when I said that I find you attractive, or having an ulterior motive for giving you advice"


    He then said as he turned to look in her widening eyes.


    "But... your Dao Companion..."


    "She is my woman, but I never said I only had one woman. I am a greedy and selfish man"


    Wu Long smiled and after initial surprise, a glint appeared in Bi Rui''s eyes as she looked at him with a renewed hope.


    "Then... can... can I..."


    She first blurted and then looked slightly down as she hesitated. But then...


    "You can"


    A voice resounded in her ear and she realized he was already close to her, leaning in to whisper into her ear, and a rosiness appeared on her face.


    "Then... I... I want to be your woman as well"


    She said, holding her breath as she waited for his response.


    His hand wrapped around her and he leaned in to kiss her, as memories ofst time went through her head trying to figure out what she should do, afraid of making a mistake. But he skillfully guided her, and made herpletely forget about her worries as she became light-headed.


    When their lips parted, she opened her eyes, looking into his.


    "Are we going to...?"


    Her words trailed off as her blush intensified, and he smiled.


    "Of course"


    "Then..."


    She slightly hesitated, and looking to the sides, returned her gaze to him as his smile widened, noticing a glint in her eyes.


    "Can I... ask you to make me yours now?"


    She said, as her blush intensified. She knew that he epted her, and would give her a passionate timeter, but it all still felt unreal to her, prompting her to subconsciously seek proof of being his woman, impatient to feel his affection.


    "As you wish"


    He chuckled and she opened one of the doors of the corridor that led to an empty room, leading him by the hand inside and closing the door behind them.


    Talismans flew out of his hand, and as she saw that, a surprised, but joyous expression appeared on her face as it seemed that she did not have to hold back.


    She touched an array on the inner side of her wrist and her Imperial Guard armor retracted, revealing a tight-fitting light leather armor underneath that had spatial rings embedded into various parts of it along with arrays that stored the parts of the armor she wore before.


    They kissed again, and her heart rate went up as she felt his warmth.


    His hands went down to her ass that was wrapped in the leather pants, squeezing it, feeling a lights shiver that went through her, and as he kneaded her juicy and stic butt a little more roughly with the Jade Palms of Serenity, he immediately got a stronger response as she lightly moaned from pleasure.


    The sounds of their breaths filled the room as they slowly moved toward the wall until he pushed her against it, pinning her with his body.


    "What do you want me to do to you?"


    He asked as their mouths parted and his left hand was kneading her breast atop her clothes.


    "Ah haa~ haa~ take me, right here, right now, like this"


    She whispered into his ear, after a few rough breaths.

 Chapter 332 (R18) Against the Wall

    <h4>Chapter 332 (R18) Against the Wall </h4>


    He looked at her eye to eye, as her heart was beating faster and her temperature rose.


    "Front or back?"


    "Back, take me from the back"


    She said and he turned her, pushing her into the wall, her face turned to the left and his was pressed against the side from behind her, taking in her scent while she felt her breasts pushed into the hard surface in front.


    He reached around her to unbuckle her belt and undo her leather pants, sliding them slightly down along with the simple and practical lingerie.


    "Aah!"


    She moaned as she felt his hand touch her already moist pussy, and a shiver went through her as she felt him slid a finger into her. Her eyes closed as she felt both a nostalgic and new feeling, as the pleasure was far more intense, and far more vivid this time.


    "Aaah! Mm!"


    ''I-is it because I am not a maiden anymore but it feels...mmmn, no, it definitely feels way better than before, I am already...''


    She moaned as she could not understand why it felt so good. She was already on the verge, and with a light press of his finger on a spot not far fron the entrance of her pink cave, she shivered as her juices gushed from her.


    He used the time she was basking in the ecstatic feeling to take out his cock, using Water Qi to manipte some of her juices onto his cock, lubricating it.


    ''Heh, it''s hardly ready for use in battle but it seems it is usable''


    He inwardly chuckled as he moved her hips back and passed his cock between her legs, and then plunged it deep inside her at the same time as he pushed her slightly tighter to the wall and up.


    "Aaah!"


    She moaned as she felt full, a warmth spreading inside her as a joyous smile appeared on her lips.


    He started making fast and brusque but thrusts in, following them with a pause and sensual drawing back of his hips, fucking her from behind, and pushing her into the wall.


    His hand went onto hers as he nted it on the wall to the side and above, and the other went inside her upper clothes to grab her breast.


    "Aah! haa~ Auhm! haa~ Mm! haa~ Uhm! haa~ Un!"


    She moaned as their bodies moved abruptly up with every thrust, and breathed a trembling sigh every time they slowly moved down.


    "Aah! More!"


    She felt pleasure from being pressed into the wall, and a rush of excitement from the feeling of his body pressing against her from behind, feeling his weight and strength behind every move.


    Her wet and tight pussy was clenching his cock, making squelching sounds as it moved in and out of her. His hot breath was hitting the side of her face and neck, sending shivers down her spine and making her feel even more pleasure.


    "Aaah! haa~ Uhm! haa~ Haaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    She soon felt a peak, and with one more thrust, started trembling as he pushed, holding her body in between his sturdy body and the hard wall, making her shudder as the intense convulsions did not find a release in body movements, only strengthening her ecstasy.


    He started cumming inside her, and a burst of euphoric pleasure overwhelmed her as her eyes rolled up and she could not hear anything except the sound a wave made, only monotonous and then a high-pitched sound over that.


    "Hah! Aah! Ah!"


    Bursts of pleasure covered her wave after wave, as she moaned short cries of passion with a jolt of her body with each of the moans.


    She then felt a long and muffled feeling of bliss, as she slowly came out of it and heard her own rough breathing. A drop of sweat going down the side of her face.


    She noticed that he already took off her panties and leather pants off of one of her legs, raising it up to do so, and as she looked at him, nodded, prompting him to thrust his dick that was still inside her in and raising her leg even higher.


    "Aah!! Yes! Fuck me! Aaaah!"


    She cried out as she was not able to control her impulses. She understood that the rougher he got, the more pleasure she felt, even though she strangely did not feel any pain or ufortable feeling from any of the actions, including the wall.


    He did not give her time to think as he started breeding her pussy with fast short thrusts in quick session, causing her mind to turn nk.


    "Aaah! Ah! Uhm! Mhah!"


    He made her cum like this several times, painting her insides white with his sperm every time. Her short and loud moans reverberated through the room, the ce between thempletely sloppy with their juices that turned into a sticky white mess. Her body was already all sweaty as she continued to squeeze her pussy around him.


    "Aah! Aah! Aaaah!!!"


    She came one more time, and this time he used the leg he held to turn her around and pinned her to the wall again, this time with her back as she looked at him, and ripped open her leather top clothes, and raising her simple and practical underwear up as he leaned in and sucked on the erect nipples while moving his hips again.


    "Aaah! Ah!"


    She closed her eyes and held his head with both hands as he held her thighs, raising her second leg as well and mated her pussy, their bodiespletely in sync, pressing their hips together in raunchy, boisterous mating.


    He then raised his head from her breasts and kissed her, as they continued to move, her pussypletely full of him and dripping his cum from the sides.


    "Mmm! Uhm! Umff! Hffm!"


    Her muffled moans were bing more and more sensual.


    "Muah! Aaah! Yes! Fuck me more! Naaah! Fill me up with your cum! Aah!"


    She cried out as he leaned over her shoulder and she clung to him, wrapping her hands around him as her eyes that were zed over with ecstasy looked up at the ceiling.


    "Aah! Ah! Aaaaaaaaah!!!"


    He made a few more thrusts and then she started cumming on his cock, trembling and convulsing as her pussy clenched on him. Her eyes rolled up, touching her upper eyelids as her hands tightened on his robes while he pressed her into the wall and filled her with his spunk.

 Chapter 333 A few new tricks and a new reason

    <h4>Chapter 333 A few new tricks and a new reason </h4>


    They stayed in this position for some time, still connected. After some time they started kissing, passionately as she tried to express how incredible she felt.


    As they parted, she found that all liquids from their act did not leak to her or anywhere and neatly floated into an absorbing bottle.


    "Haha, you are really something"


    She chuckled as she realized how prepared he was for such an act even if it was apparent that he did not n it.


    "Well, I did recently gain a few new tricks to be able to do it this neatly"


    He smiled, as the newly acquired ability of the Water Rune found a new use. He was now wondering, if he could change the properties of a water he could produce, could he produce lubricating liquids, and if yes, could he possibly even manipte that liquid in certain way during the act, giving even more possibilities to his Dao of Dual Cultivation that he did not have before.


    ''Heh, live a 100 years, learn for 100 years, live a 1000, and still learn for a 1000''


    He thought as he still found something new even now.


    "I will give my resignation today, and follow you to your sect"


    Bi Rui said as she was fixing her clothes. She strived for this position since when she came to the capital, and it was once her dream, but now it did not matter to her at all, in the face of happiness of being with him.


    Though he of course knew that she would have eventually understood that this position she once though precious was not the most important thing in her life, he was d this revtion did not discourage her. Not to mention, that she told him her new dream before he left the capital, which was to reach the pinnacle of the spear arts.


    "Thank you"


    He smiled and she gave him a shiny smile back as she kissed him.


    "Though... I have a favor to ask of you. I am worried about Huan''er. I don''t want to leave her in the capital, so can''t we take her with... what?"


    She started talking as their lips parted and her arms were still wrapped around his neck, but noticing a growing smile on his lips andughter in his eyes she stopped.


    "Haha, it seems Fairy Yu Huan decided not to tell you to get a little even with you for your act. Since I told her not to worry she knows you will being anyway so not telling you does not affect anything so it really is like her to get back at you in such an harmless way.


    I have already made arrangements to take her away from the capital, as her talent in alchemy is exceptional, and I believe that she can achieve a lot more if she had a better environment.


    And I was prepared to take you away with her since she did not want to be separated as well and since I already felt attraction to you. Though that n involved you being an escort to the Crown Prince and his daughter, which would not be necessary now that you became my woman and I do not need an excuse to bring you with me"


    He chuckled as she had indeed agreed to be his woman slightly faster than he anticipated, even if he was not surprised.


    Bi Rui first widened her eyes, and then started blissfullyughing.


    "Though we would need to have His Highness'' cooperation to make your resignation process smooth, as this pce has its own rules"


    He then chuckled and she nodded as it was apparent that her resignation would attract a lot of unwanted attention. And if her connection to Wu Long were to be traced there was a very real possibility of her process of leaving being unnecessarilyplicated.


    Wu Long erased all signs of what happened there while she finished fixing her appearance and wore her armor back, after which they came out of the room as if nothing happened.


    "Hmm, where is that armor design manufactured?"


    Wu Long asked as he looked at the retractable into the lighter leather clothes armor with inscriptions and arrays as the work was exceptional if judged by the limited level of this world''s legacies.


    "Unfortunately I do not know, I am sure His Highness would know the answer"


    She shook her head as she led the way again.


    A couple hours passed inside the room but he made sure not topletely exhaust her stamina, even though she experienced intense climaxes. He also gave her a few pills that would help her go through the rest of the day without any signs of problems.


    When they arrived in the Crown Prince''s study thetter stood up without showing any surprise at theirte arrival since Wu Long did not specify when he would be back.


    After greetings, during which Wu Long insisted that Bi Rui stayed in the room, they exined her resignation as the stunned Crown Prince looked at them with shock.


    "Would you be so kind to help me with this, Your Highness?"


    Wu Long asked in the end of exnation with a smile and Song Minfu wryly smiled as he was not really in the position to refuse. What surprised him, however, was that Wu Long''s politeness sounded genuine without pressure.


    "Of course"


    The Crown Prince nodded without quibbling, since there was no reason or meaning to argue. He himself, decided to take Wu Long''s offer, after all, which he announced when Song Lingfei arrived to join them as he only waited for her to break the news.


    "Oh, and, by the way, where does the Empire order armor and weapons from?"


    As they were about to conclude the meeting, Wu Long asked and Song Minfu raised his eyebrows.


    "Hm? From the local tradingpanies and from our in-house forges"


    He answered slightly baffled at the question that seemed toe out of nowhere.


    "And the Imperial Guard''s equipment as well?"


    "Oh, that. No, thosee from the Cloud Piercing Continent. There is a very high-demand order-only specialized Weapon and Armor Refinement Workshop there that produces small quantities of high quality goods every year, the ''Storm Forge''.


    It is one of the major reasons that the Cloud Piercing Empire is still holding on to power despite the constant wars andck of a Grand Ancestor backing we have"


    He suddenly understood Wu Long''s curiosity as the quality and technique of that armor was indeed eye-catching.


    "I see, thank you"


    ''It seems I now have another reason to visit the Cloud Piercing Continent''


    Wu Long nodded with a smile while inwardly making a note to himself.

 Chapter 334 Another first

    <h4>Chapter 334 Another first </h4>


    Song Minfu expedited the process of Bi Rui''s resignation, and simplified it tremendously as they left the pce together, reaching the tiny courtyard house not long after.


    "It seems that you already know"


    Yu Huan looked at Bi Rui who shook her head with a smile as the two approached the house.


    "Haha, you cheeky girl, getting even with me so soon. But... I have a new confession to make"


    "I see it all over your face already"


    Yu Huan shook her head with a wry smile as she could tell the change in the rtionship of the two as they walked in. Even as dense as she was to the ways of the world, the brimming with happiness friend she knew well gave it away.


    Though she may not have guessed even then, if not for the fact that Bi Rui told her not only about her acting, but also about the way she tried to turn it into reality with Wu Long''s help as well.


    She also told the alchemist about their conversation with him in the pce, which gave her the courage toe clean, and then admitted to her that she liked him, though not harboring any hopes.


    Yu Huan smiled at Bi Rui as she congratted her. Though there was a slight feeling that she could not fully understand tugging at her from this revtion she did not give it much thought as she was genuinely happy for her friend.


    "Fairy Yu Huan, I propose you and Rui''er move to the mansion I live in, as we would be departing the capital soon anyway, and it would be more convenient for you both"


    Wu Long proposed and while Yu Huan slightly paused from surprise, Bi Rui blushed at the intimate way he called her.


    "But, would I not disturb you two..."


    Yu Huan asked with hesitation as she was sure that Bi Rui would want to be with him.


    "Not at all, Huan''er, what are you talking about?"


    Bi Rui came out of her daze and frowned as she never considered her a burden.


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, Fairy Yu Huan, the mansion is big and there are plenty of room which means that you can have your own privacy intact. I do not want Rui''er to be sad because she is away from you and I will need to visit you for our alchemy lessons anyway so that would be more convenient"


    Wu Long reassured her, and she finally nodded since it indeed sounded as an optimal solution.


    The two gathered their belongings while Wu Long contacted Sui Luxiao with amunication talisman and then the three departed, with the friends leaving the tiny house they lived in for years with ast nostalgic look.


    Though Yu Huan wanted to drop by a tradingpany to set the house on sale, Wu Long assured her that Sui Luxiao''spany could do so without as much hassle as an outside one would need, and they arrived at the mansion soon.


    Sui Luxiao and Wu Mengqi greeted the two beauties, as Yu Huan became slightly confused.


    ''Hm? But isn''t Sister Rui...''


    She thought as she watched with wide eyes Wu Long give a kiss to each of the two gorgeous women before them.


    "I guess we have a new sister, though I became one not long ago myself. It is nice to meet you, my name is Sui Luxiao"


    "I''m Wu Mengqi, you can call me just by name, hehe"


    "I... I will be in your care, I am Bi Rui"


    "~~~"


    "~~~"


    ''Eh? in their care... does it mean?''


    But as she heard the greeting between her friend and the two stunningdies, and then heard their short conversation after she gasped finally realizing what was happening.


    She did not say anything so as to not dampen Bi Rui''s mood, but after greeting the two as well, tugged her friend to the side.


    Bi Rui exined to her the rtionship with Wu Long and Yu Huan widened her eyes with surprise. She then decided to hear the views of the two beauties on the topic to better understand it.


    As Wu Long left the four to bond Yu Huan carefully asked the three about their rtionship with Wu Long. She was baffled at first, but as she heard their thoughts on the matter, she gradually started to see their perspective.


    And even if she had a slightly ufortable feeling in the beginning, as she saw her friend''s happy expression it gradually subsided.


    Most of all, the one to make her relieved was Sui Luxiao who once held the view of not beingfortable with sharing her man with others, and was surprised herself by how easy it was for her to ept it, since she was happy with Wu Long.


    They stayed in the capital for a few extra days since the tradingpany''s move required a little more time, and in this time Wu Long oversaw Wu Mengqi''s sword training, Bi Rui''s spear and Yu Huan''s alchemy.


    On thest day before the departure, Wu Mengqi took Bi Rui to the side, exining to her that this night was important to Sui Luxiao, and the two agreed to leave her with Wu Long alone.


    As Wu Long came into the bedroom, Sui Luxiao greeted him in a silk night robe.


    "Wu Long, I... I was not able to give you my first time"


    "I know, but that does not change how I see you"


    "I know that too, but I... want to at least give you another first of mine"


    Wu Long smiled as he approached her.


    "I am ttered, but I want you to know, you are an alluring and attractive woman. And whether you gave me your first or not does not matter to me. However, it does not mean that I am not happy about your care"


    "Is that... okay?"


    "Hahah, of course, Luxiao. I would dly take your first"


    He smiled as she hesitated. She knew he was once known as a God of Pleasure, but she could not bepletely sure if he was okay with the gift she prepared for him. However, as she saw genuine happiness on his face she gradually rxed and smiled back.

 Chapter 335 (R18) Backdoor to Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 335 (R18) Backdoor to Heaven </h4>


    Their lips met in a long, passionate kiss as she slowly removed his clothes, leaving him only in pants with bare chest, and then took of her own night robe to reveal a sexybination of tights andcy panties once again.


    She loosened his pants and went down as she took them off, his cock springing into view.


    He looked at the gorgeous beauty who took his dick closer to her, and after giving it a kiss, started giving him a fetio.


    After some time, he raised her up and led her to the bed, bending her over it as he tore her tights and moved the fabric of her panties to dig into her pussy with his mouth and tongue.


    "Aaah!"


    She moaned out, feeling a godly technique of his tongue as her pussy instantly gushed with juices. He held her asscheeks with his hands, kneading them while spreading them to the sides and tasting her heavenly gates.


    "Aah! Ahm! I am! Aum! Uhm! I''mi-aaaaaah!!!"


    She climaxed soon after he started feeling an intense pleasure coursing through her body, and recognizing that he was expressing his joy at her gift, or, rather, the devotion that was behind that gift.


    "Aaah! Aaaah!"


    Even as she came he continued pleasuring her, and then...


    "Aah! Oooooh! Wai-oooah! Nhooooh!"


    His mouth came up and started pleasuring the hole above, as intense pleasure coursed through her, apletely new sensation overwhelming her.


    She instinctively tried to ask for him to wait, since even if she was mentally preparing herself, it was still embarrassing. Not to mention that even if it was nowpletely clean due to the Cyclic Burning Cauldron, it was not so easy to switch one''s mindset.


    ''Why... does it feel so good?... Was it supposed to feel so incredible? No... it is him... he is just too good''


    She could not believe how quickly she felt pleasure from being touched there, but understood that it was possible only because it was him.


    "Aaah! Ooooh! Ngoooh! Nuoooh!"


    Eventually, pleasure caused her mind to be hazy as she loudly moaned, feeling a new, incredible feeling welling up in her.


    "Oh! Haaah! Aah! Nghaaaah!!!"


    And then her body started covulsing as her pussy gushed with juices while her anus twiched. Her butt cheeks bounced as she felt jolt after jolt go through her body.


    He continued to pleasure her butt while he used his hand to tease her pussy, fingering her as he made here again.


    And then.


    "Aaah!"


    She moaned as a lubricated finger slowly went inside her anus, her body trembling from the sensation. She felt slightly weird at first, but the feeling quickly turned incredibly pleasurable while he started tasting her pussy with his mouth again.


    "Aaah! NHaaah! Oh! Ooooh! Nhaaaah!"


    Her body twitched and convulsed as he made her feel euphoria that covered her from head to toe, and made her whole body extra sensitive.


    After some time passed he added another finger, slowly stretching her butthole, making sure to use her juices and a special oil he previously taught and asked Yu Huan to refine, to make it incredibly slippery.


    "Aah! I can''t wait anymore, Aaah! Give it to me! Oooh! Please give me your cock! Ah! Aaaaaaaaah~!!!"


    After teasing her for a good while, making sure her anus was stretched enough, she also reached a point of extreme arousal, craving for his meat rod to prate her and he made her cum once more.


    He then pushed her further onto the bed, and climbed after her, as he raised her hips with his hands. Covering his cock in lubricant and juices abundantly leaking from her pussy, and standing up, he put the head of his dick to her anus.


    She was still basking in the afterglow of thest orgasm he gave her, and then felt his cock gently press, and stretch the entrance, and then slightly go inside her.


    "Oooooh! I... it''s going in!"


    She clenched the bedsheets in front as he very slowly and carefully pushed his dick a little deeper, Spiritual Qi flowing alongside his cock.


    He felt her start using a technique to adjust her anus to the new sensations as well, and smiled, gently pushing in further.


    "Oooh! Keep going, take my first time! Ooh!"


    He reached a part that was a little tighter inside, and thrust in one go.


    "Nhoooooooh!!!"


    She jolted as her eye lost focus again, her pussy gushing with juices while her tongue came out of her mouth. Her body twitched and her mind became nk again.


    "Aaah!"


    He drew back, and then made another thrust, making her moan out as she instantly came to.


    "Aaah! Oooh! Nhoooh!"


    ''This is... amazing, I never thought it would feel so incredible''


    She moaned as her sweaty body was moving along with his hips, erotically curving as she felt mind-blowing pleasure course through her.


    "Aaah! Yes, dear! Give it to me, Aaaah!"


    His movements were slow, sensual, making her tremble every time his shaft moved.


    ''Hm? This is... Backdoor to Heaven?''


    He soon felt her insides stimting him, giving him pleasure with not only natural tightness but movements as well. He smiled as he recognized the technique and felt happiness from the amount of preparation to please him.


    She could feel his cock swelling even more and twitch as he was pushing her sweet spots through the wall between her rectum and pussy, and soon felt a welling feeling of tightness.


    "Aaah! Oooh! This hole is yours, dear! Only yours! Aah! All of me is yours! Aaaah! Aaaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    She jolted and started intensely convulsing, all of her body spasming as he held her down with his hand on her lower back.


    "Oooh! Ooh!"


    And while she was gushing with juices, started filling her with his jizz, sending her to new heights of orgasm.


    After some time, as she gradually came to, she felt him leaning down, and turned her head as their mouths met in a kiss. His hips started moving again as he started fucking her ass once more, this time while half-lying above her, their mouths united in a kiss the whole time.


    "Uhm! Mmmh! Uuuhm! Uuuuuuuhhhhmmmm!!!"


    She soon came once more, feeling bliss from the weight of him above her, and his semen shooting out inside.


    After that, he ced his hands on her lower back, and started pounding her ass with a faster pace.


    "Ah! Ahum! Uhm! Uhn! Nhuh!"


    She made short sensual moans as she bit the bedsheets and her hands clenched them while he railed his cock into her tight butt. His cum was overflowing from her butt he was fucking, making the ce between them sloppy as her butt cheeks partially covered in torn tights made a pping sound every time he hit them with his hips.


    "Ah! Ah!! Aaannnn!!!!"


    He made her climax again as he pumped her full of his cum, and then turned her around still noting out of her ass as he raised her legs and pressed above, embracing her and kissing her again while his hips started moving once more.


    He was breeding her in this pose non-stop, giving her orgasms and cumming inside while continuing a wild piston, and kissing her as her eyes rolled up to meet ther upper eyelids, covered with a film of euphoria.

 Chapter 336 (R18) In Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 336 (R18) In Heaven </h4>


    Sui Luxiao was lying on her back, her legs wrapped in tights and still wearing high heels raised up and to her sides as her juicy butt was thrust up. A white sticky mixture of his cum, lubricant and her juices was dripping from her stretched anus as his cock was lodged inside to the balls. He pulled out after some time of her basking in the afterglow of thetest orgasm he gave her, and a shiver went through her as she felt him rub against her insides on the way out.


    "Ahm"


    A short and soft, but incredibly sensual moan that had a feeling of longing escaped her as she felt thefortable feeling of being filled up with his dick go away at the moment his cock popped out of her hole, and at the same time, a jolt went through her as a light climax washed over her once again.


    He let het body unbend, guiding her thighs down with his hands as shey for a few moments, gathering her breath.


    Her eyes that slowly regained focus looked at him, and then her gaze traveled down to the still erect, magnificent cock that made her cry out in ecstasy some moments ago, and a glint appeared in her eyes as a smile touched his lips.


    "More, dear, please give it to me again"


    She sat up and turned, thrusting her butt with a hole dripping with white cum toward him and looking over her shoulder at him with an inviting look.


    "Aaaaaaah!!!"


    His smile widened and he approached her again, cing his dick to the entrance and then thrusting in, prating her backdoor again, this time almost effortlessly because of therge amount of semen in her. Her body jolted and she moaned out, while his arms wrapped around her waist and raised her up, pressing her back against his chest while his hands grabbed her round and alluring breasts.


    "Aah!"


    She moaned again from the incredible feeling on her chest, widening her eyes as it seemed that his touch became even more pleasant.


    "Aah! Uhn! Oh! Ohh! Nh!"


    His hips started moving and she moved her hands to the back, running her fingers through the hair on the back of his head from both sides as her head turned to the side, her eyes closed with a light frown of sensual pleasure curving her eyebrows.


    "Aah! Ahah! Uhm! Mm! Uhmff!"


    She bit her lower lip as the sensation of his cock plowing her ass made it unbearable, her body curved while his hands kneaded her tits.


    ''It feels so good, it really is a heavenly feeling''


    She was clenching her butt in a rhythmic fashion to pleasure his cock, adjusting to his tempo. His hips moved in dancing, round motions, causing her butt to twitch and bounce with every thrust as intense pleasure made light spasms go through her.


    His left hand went down to her abdomen, andy t as his right hand grabbed her left breast across her chest.


    "Uhm! Umm! Uhff! Mmf!"


    He leaned in to the right where her head was turned to and their lips met in a sensual, passionate kiss, their tongues twining as his cock was pumping her ass.


    ''This kiss is so sweet, and yet hot... I feel like cumming already''


    She caught herself being already on the verge of climax, even though they started again just a little ago, and struggled to keep herself from orgasming to prolong this heavenly moment.


    "Puha~ haa~ haa~"


    "Don''t hold it in, let it go, we have all the time to keep going"


    Holding it in made the welling feeling of climax grow stronger and stronger, sending shudders through her as her pussy gushed with small bursts of juices in little amounts. Finally, she ended the kiss as she could not go on, the urge to climax getting so intense that she could not think of anymore. And right at that time, she heard his whisper in a low seductive voice right by her ear and a shiver went down her spine, arriving at the ce of tightness and an explosion of euphoria rocked her body.


    "Aaaaaa~aaa~aaa~aaa~aaa!!!"


    She screamed out in ecstasy, her voice vibrating from the intense pleasure, her head jolting back to his shoulder as he pressed her against his chest, holding her firmly yet gently as intense convulsions went through her body, all of her bing incredibly sensitive as even the hot and humid air made her go off into more and more sessive orgasms. And as she felt his cock started pumping loads of thick hot semen inside her, an ocean of pleasurable sensations overwhelmed her.


    Her head turned nk again as she only saw a screen of white with the unfocused eyes looing up at the ceiling, and heard a roaring sound of a wave that seemed to never end.


    "Aah! Aaah! Ah!"


    A stream of pussy juices shot forward from her vagina as she came and, sessive smaller streams shot out with the smaller jolts that followed each time as short, semi-


    unconscious moans escaped her lips.


    "Haaa~ haaa~ haaa~"


    She was heavily breathing, resting her head on his chest and shoulder, while slowly calming down. As she looked to the side, she saw his eyes, and seeing desire still in them happiness welled in her chest.


    "Do as you will with me, dear. I am all yours"


    She said with a light smile and their lips locked in another kiss. He then took her forearms as her lower arms just swayed freely, and because of his hold, her upper body went slightly forward and curved, pushing her mesmerizing chest forward.


    "Ahm!"


    He then drew back, and pushed his cock all the way in again in one quick thrust, making her body jolt.


    "Aah! Aaah! Yes! Ah! Fuck me dear! Aaah!"


    ''I...incredible, it''s so deep... so thick and hard''


    She moaned out as she felt him stretch out her insides once again, feeling like in this pose he truly was inside her fully, and then he started banging her ass at a fast pace, going almost all the way out and railing his cock deep inside her again as oil lubricant came from the bottle beside the bed and wrapped around his cock on the way in, intensifying the slippery feeling and making her even more sensitive.


    Her breasts were swaying and bouncing in a bewitching dance from the movements of their bodies, and her curves glistened with beads of sweat that looked like jewels. The sweat collected into streams, sliding on her smooth, supple skin as she moaned out in pleasure, and droplets of sweat flew off forward with his every thrust.


    "Aaah! I''ming! Aah! Comi- aaaaah!!!"


    She climaxed soon after they started, but even as he came inside, he did not stop his piston, continuing to pound her juicy ass with his hips, making pping sounds resound throughout the room along with her moans and creaking of the bed.


    It was only near morning, when he gently let her down onto the bed, her ass in tights with a torn part sticking up as he was still inside her.


    ''I... am in heaven''


    Was her thought before she immediately fell asleep as she touched the bedsheets, while he pulled his cock out of her ass that did not fully close, as loads of white cum dripped out of it onto the torn stockings and the bedsheets.

 Chapter 337 If you insist

    <h4>Chapter 337 If you insist </h4>


    Sui Luxiao woke up in a warm embrace and a feeling of bliss enveloped her whole. Her cheeks became rosy as the memories ofst night shed in her head, but at the same time became incredibly happy as she remembered her ''first time'' with him. She knew that others will likely have their ''first'' with him as well, but it no longer mattered to her, as she felt content at being ''his''. In the end, it was a way for her to truly give herself to him, all of her.


    She then remembered the bond that Luo Mingyu told her about, and checked to feel an incredible feeling of connection to him, and her eyes slightly reddened ant that wonderful new sensation.


    Wu Long''s arm wrapped around her held her closer as she snuggled into his embrace, blissful and content.


    Wu Long''s cultivation finally rose to the bottleneck of the first level after all the cultivation he has done, and he was able to advancest night due to Sui Luxiao''s potent Yin Qi that was amplified by the intensity of her pleasure.


    After cuddling in bed, the two came out to see Wu Mengqi and Bi Rui sparring in therge inner courtyard of the mansion, both very determined in their training. Though it looked like Wu Mengqi who had a tendency to slightly ck off when Ye Ling was not around had herpetitive spirit lit by seeing Bi Rui''s dedicated training.


    The spear and sword danced, producing sparks that flew into the cold autumn air along with dry leaves that were brought by the wind.


    "Oh, you woke up"


    Yu Huan turned her head as she noticed them approaching her, sitting in a traditional pose on a sitting mat ced on the floor of the open corridor and watching the two.


    "Have they started long ago?"


    "Haha, from very early in the morning, hours ago. Sister Rui first just trained by herself, but after some time Fairy Wu came out of her room and decided to join. As they trained, their movements gradually became slightly wider and shier and the area of their movements started growing, until finally..."


    As the surprised Sui Luxiao asked, Yu Huan started exining.


    "... their weapons shed?"


    Wu Long asked as Yu Huan made a small gesture with both hands, first moving them toward each other with closed fists, and opening up as they touched while moving them away. She then nodded at Wu Long''s words with an amused smile and turned to look at the two beauties who were already all sweaty and were breathing roughly but still continued on. Neither of them willing to stop first.


    He chuckled as he could imagine their faces when their sword and spear des touched, a sharp glint in their eyes as a rush of excitement andpetitiveness went through their minds.


    "They are both so incredible"


    Sui Luxiao spoke with admiration as she witnessed the spar of pure technique without the cultivation bases and Wu Long chuckled.


    "Haha, don''t act all humble Luxiao, you may have not used your iron fan for some time but I know the movement and gait of a trained martial artist when I see one"


    For someone experienced, a single nce at a person''s posture could be enough to mark them as a Martial Artist, and when it came to Wu Long that sense was trained to the extreme. Sui Luxiao slightly blushed at the praise, but then widened her eyes as she turned to look at him.


    "Huh? How did you know which weapon I use?"


    "Well, I told you that I know about your past in the Frozen Garden Pce, so I could have gotten that information at that time, but the reason I know is because of your hand muscles. They are trained in a specific manner of an iron fan wielder. And the height of the long slits in your dresses indicates your style ofbat"


    Wu Long smiled while shrugging and she once again realized that she could not fathom his knowledge and experience, even if she now knew his origin.


    "Does that mean you know how to wield an iron fan?"


    "I do, though I am less proficient with it than war weapons"


    Wu Long nodded, as an iron fan, while was a lethal and powerful weapon, was still to an extent a martial weapon, and not a weapon of war, thus limiting his interaction with it.


    "Can you... teach me too then?"


    She asked as she noticed how fast both Bi Rui and Wu Mengqi progressed under his training during the few days they spent here.


    "Of course, let''s go get the two to rest before they copse on the spot"


    Wu Long nodded and went forward with a chuckle as he saw that the sparring duo was already at their limit. Their spar utilized all of their skills and while their Spiritual Qi was still plenty, their stamina was already starting tog.


    "Mengqi, Rui''er, do you mind yielding the space to us? Luxiao wants to learn some techniques"


    The two stopped at hearing a familiar voice and turned to the side, their sweaty faces red as they roughly breathed.


    "Haa~ haa~ well, haa~, it is a pity, haa~, but if honey needs the ce there''s nothing we could do"


    "Haa~ haa~, I agree, haa~ I could go on even for the rest of the day haa~, but if you insist... haa~"


    The two ''reluctantly'' took back their weapons, ''extreme regret'' showing on their faces as they held back the sigh of relief as hard as they could.


    "Well, if you want to continue-..."


    "No no no!"


    "No!"


    He chuckled and as he was conceding, the two eximed, slightly faltering on their feet.


    "I mean..."


    "Yeah... it would be unfair to Sister Luxiao"


    As the beauties were trying to find an excuse Yu Huan''s face was red, holding her hands on her mouth as her shoulders lightly shook and Sui Luxiao shook her head with a wry smile.


    "Alright then, make sure not to regret it"


    Wu Long smiled and the two left the open space they trained in as quickly as their exhausted legs could get them away from it.


    "Oh, and the afternoon training would be as usual so make sure to get ready"


    A voice resounded behind them and the two beauties almost fell as they tripped over their own feet while a tinklingughter came from Yu Huan who could no longer hold it in and Sui Luxiao looked at Wu Long with an even more wry smile, the look in her eyes causing him to smile and innocently shrug his shoulders.


    She then took out two iron fans, and gave him one, as he took a rxed pose with it folded as he received it, while she unfolded hers and ced it before her as her long, slender and elegant leg wrapped in tights on a high heel stepped slightly forward from the slit of her dress . Yu Huan noticed with interest that both of them ced the hand not holding the fan behind them, giving Wu Long, a schrly look while Sui Luxiao looked like a social butterfly holding up her fan to cover her face with a graceful twist of her wrist.

 Chapter 338 Soft Force

    <h4>Chapter 338 Soft Force </h4>


    Wu Long and Sui Luxiao moved at the same time, their iron fans crossing. She used the turning of the fist to elerate its movement and as the side of the fan hit Wu Long''s, the fan folded, creating a rising continuous force.


    But despite the impact, there was no sharp sound as it seemed as if the force of her strike sank into his fan as it unfolded in his hand to the other side.


    They exchanged a few more strikes, all of which looked effortless and did not produce any palpable impact.


    "Soft Force"


    Bi Rui gasped as she widened her eyes looking at that scene.


    "Hm? Soft Force?"


    Yu Huan curiously asked, not taking her eyes off the beautiful movements of the two, but still noticing with her peripheral vision the same astonishment in Wu Mengqi''s expression.


    Their front legs were now on the same line between them, and as she turned, her leg shown from the slit of her long dress while her other one stretched as she made a pirouette, the hems of her dress flowing in the air with her posture lowered and her fan made a beautiful arc to strike at another angle. The hems of Wu Long''s robes moved mirroring the fabric of Sui Luxiao''s dress as his figure barely left the spot he stood on to turn and meet her strike that came at a tricky angle.


    "It is a profound way to utilize force, as it grows from movement and flow, not actual muscle power. A practitioner could exert incredible power while their body is rxed and movements are flowing.


    For example, that strike right now could stop a regr blow from my spear"


    Bi Rui exined as she looked at the movements of the two, not having expected the businesswoman she though of as a peaceful person to wield such an esoteric skill.


    "Is it hard to do?"


    Yu Huan heard a slight puzzlement in Bi Rui''s voice that made it sound that while it was something she was surprised and amazed by, she was also not aspiring for it.


    "Hmm, it depends.


    The principle behind it is fairly simple, but the utilization is incredibly hard to pull off with an enemy who moves unpredictably.


    However, at the level the two are using it right now, it is an incredibly profound skill.


    The movement has to build upon movement, not breaking the flow and not giving the opponent the opportunity to break the flow, since without it the movement would not hold any actual force and the user will immediately be overwhelmed.


    It is a high-level skill precisely because it is very risky to use if your technique iscking, as any mistake could lead to your downfall"


    Wu Mengqi exined next, as it was something she was able to rte to, since her sword skill was also not based on power, but at the same time was not soft power she was seeing at the moment.


    Gradually, the wind moved with the movements of the two and their iron fans, the golden autumn leaves rising from the ground and dancing in between them as their actions became more and more flowing.


    "So... isn''t it too risky then? Why would it be used then?"


    Yu Huan was not a martial artist, and was puzzled at the exnation that seemed to say that if someone interrupted a movement, something every martial artist strived to do, it would spell the practitioner''s death.


    "If you truly master the skill, you know how to construct the flow in a way that would flow even ifyour move is interrupted, while also keeping your style adaptable to changes in situation, but that is incredibly hard to achieve.


    You see that their fans collide, but the wind around them still moves, showing that the flow is still alive"


    Bi Rui shook her head, as small whirlwinds formed in the space between them, visible by the dust and the dry leaves as Wu Long and Sui Luxiao were seemingly vying for the control of the flow.


    "And not to mention, that if you do manage to pull it off, the resulting power you can generate is nearly infinite. You cannot see it because Wu Long''s control is too good, but the force they are applying is rapidly growing as we speak"


    Wu Mengqi nodded, adding to the exnation as she watched with rapt attention.


    "Mm, right now, every blow they are exchanging is roughly equivalent to my full force spear strike"


    Bi Rui agreed, causing Yu Huan to widen her eyes in astonishment.


    "Then, why don''t you learn it too?"


    She innocently asked and Bi Rui wryly smiled.


    "It does not suit my style of fighting, as I prefer raw power that I can use my muscle strength in. Using muscles is actually ipatible with Soft Force, since it hinders the flow. The body must be rxed to actually use Soft Force.


    Not to mention, it is insanelyplicated, and one must constantly calcte in their mind, whereas I prefer to just trust the strength I wield"


    Yu Huan nodded, understanding what the bobcut-haired beauty talked about. But, after some time, a confusion appeared on her face.


    "But, does it mean that the two arepletely equal? There does not seem to be anyone holding the upper hand"


    She said and both Bi Rui and Wu Mengqi chuckled.


    "They are not equal, in fact Wu Long has already let go of many opportunities to strike. He is just not doing that shy weapon to her neck move that would stop the spar every time. In their case it is not a real spar, but a teaching one as he leads her to realize imperfections in her technique"


    Wu Mengqi shook her head.


    "Yes, I always feel this way he teaches a lot more productive, as he lets you know where was your mistake and how he would attack your weakness, and then just continues the spar without breaking the flow. He also adjusts his level of skill to be a level above yours without it showing tantly"


    Bi Rui nodded as his behavior was the same when he taught them, so they were very familiar with why it looked as if they were equal.


    "And he is also the one perfectly killing any residual force, absorbing it into his movements, which is also a characteristic and unique strength of the Soft Force practitioners"


    She then added, as the three beauties could not take away their eyes from the graceful, almost dancing movement of the two as their figures flowed with the wind amidst the stream of gold and orange leaves.


    Wu Long''s movements were more stoic, as he did not change his posture to arge degree, while Sui Luxiao''s figure seemed to blend into the flow, the long slits on the sides of her long dress allowing her to freely switch between low and high posture, gracefully moving on her high heels that seemed to not hinder her movements at all, somehow even enhancing them.


    The three suddenly realized, that while her attire looked impractical for fighting, it actually perfectly matched herbat style, and the absence of much or heavy jewelry merchants usually loved could be exined by how fluid her motions were, big essories being an obstacle to such movements.


    Suddenly, Yu Huan felt a burning sensation from the side the two beauties were, as the two visibly heated up seeing this spar, the signs of their fatigue miraculously almostpletely gone as apetitive glint appeared in their eyes.

 Chapter 339 Playing by Other’s Rules

    <h4>Chapter 339 ying by Other''s Rules </h4>


    Wu Long and Sui Luxiao''s movements started slowing down as a stream of golden leaves went up high into the sky of the capital, as if a golden river, dividing the skyscape in two as the clouds high above opened up to create a circr opening, the direct rays of sun breaking the curtain of clouds through it.


    The vortex of wind around the two gradually subsided as they stopped moving, looking at each other in the same poses they started in.


    "Mm, you managed to surprise me"


    Wu Long nodded as with this he gauged her level of skill, roughly determining what skills would suit her, guiding her at the same time. But her level of mastery was above what he had expected, causing a slightly proud, confident expression to appear on her face,?much like the one she had the first time he saw her, making her incredibly alluring.


    He smiled as he liked to see that look much more than the insecure one she had before, self-conscious of her self-perceived shorings. He knew that it would take time for her to realize that her ''ws'' were not something he cared about, and were only considered such by her.


    He inwardly chuckled at his urge to take her back to the bedroom as he saw that expression on her face while two figures approached him from the corner of his vision.


    "Honey"


    "Wu Long"


    The two eximed at the same time, and looked at each other with surprise, a smile appearing on each of their faces.


    "Come together"


    He nodded with a smile, as he took the same pose with the iron fan. And the two beautiesunched at him. Avoiding the sword, his fan struck the spear de gently sending it''s trajectory off.


    The iron fan traced the shaft of the spear as Wu Long moved forward and Bi Rui used his fan as a pivot point to turn her spear sideways, blocking his advance, while Wu Mengqi''s sword arched from the missed strike without breaking her bnce and returned to strike him again.


    Wu Long engaged in closebat with the two beauties, constantly prompting Bi Rui to be conscious of her range and control of distance. He mostly dodged Wu Mengqi''s attacks, giving her a sign that her attack patterns were readable, and causing her to find more borate trajectories as well as switch up the patterns of attack.


    After some time, Sui Luxiao noticed him looking at her and nodding, and joined the fray, as Wu Long guided the three, at the same time helping them to get used to cooperating with each other, covering for each other''s weaknesses.


    ---


    In the afternoon, he left to visit the pce as he received a message from Chu Ren that his presence was required by the Emperor.


    He was led to the throne room where a fierce debate unfolded with Song Minfu and his daughter at the center of it.


    As the door opened, Wu Long felt the eyes of the entire room on him, noticing that this time there were senior members of the Imperial Family present and not just they younger generation like previously.


    He calmly walked in amid a silence that seemed to be even more intense because the room was full of shouting and bickering right before the door opened. As he was walking forward, the door closed behind him, and the silence still continued as the gazes followed his figure.


    *Step* *step* *step*


    Wu Long''sst steps reverberated with echoes, and he came to a halt not far from the Song Minfu and Song Linfei, the eyes of the two looking at him with slight guilt in them that he had to use his time on this ce again.


    "Is this your miracle doctor?!"


    "Is this a joke?!"


    "There is no way you are not plotting something by getting away from the capital!"


    "What is the meaning of this, Your Imperial Highness? Is this how a Crown Prince should deal with such an important matter?!?!"


    "I am suspecting this man has an ulterior motive in acting like he could cure Her Highness!"


    "Yes! He is surely trying to harm the Empire!!!"


    "Remember how he attacked Prince Gengxin before! He definitely has no goodwill to the Empire or respect for its authority"


    "...!"


    With Wu Long''s stop the shouting came back as the surroundings instantly turned noisy again, as if a dam that held in their words was broken and the shouting flooded the room once more.


    "Silence"


    A steady voice quelled the unrest as the Emperor straightened up on his throne from theid-back posture he had before. It was obvious he allowed the circus to go on while Wu Long was not here because he could not be bothered with meaningless shouting, and only now took control of the room.


    "Crown Prince Song Minfu, is this the man who is going to treat your daughter?"


    The Emperor asked, since the whole debate sprang out as Song Minfu tried to get permission to leave the capital for his daughter''s treatment. The matter was brought up in the throne room as the rules of the Empire explicitly forbid private meetings between the sitting Emperor and any of the Imperial Heirs, as every matter was to be discussed publicly in front of other Heirs if they were present.


    The following debate caused almost the entire Song Family upper echelon to gradually assemble in the throne room over the course of two hours. It took the whole morning from the Crown Prince to argue his case until finally in the afternoon, Wu Long''s presence was demanded by the other side.


    "Yes, Your Majesty"


    Song Minfu did not see any further use in hiding it, since anyone who had a brain already knew it long before Wu Long even arrived in the capital for the second time. Thest time Wu Long cut the argument short, not allowing it to progress here, so this time the ones who made the waves started right from the main topic.


    ''Heh, did they think that numbers would help?''


    Wu Long inwardly chuckled as this time the tactic was not for one man to attack him, but for the formless mass to do so as a collective. However, his opponents still did not fundamentally understand the message he gave them thest time.


    "I am not interested in long discussions, so I am just going to say it, there is not a single person here capable of stopping me from snapping the neck of anyone who opposes me.


    Last time I entertained your game, even if only a little bit, this time I am not inclined to do so"


    Wu Long spoke, not waiting for the meeting to slowly progress to the part he would be questioned.


    "Y-You are breaching the etiquette!"


    One member of the Imperial Family eximed, seemingly still thinking that the rules of the game they yed in this Imperial Court for years upon years, every single day, still applied.


    "Oh no!"


    Wu Long turned to the one who spoke with a devastated expression, and then turned back reverting to his normal expression.


    "Anyway, Your Imperial Ancestor is the only one in the pce who can dy your deaths, but he would still not change the oue.


    And your Grand Ancestor may be backing you, but he would not mind a few of you missing as long as the existence of the Empire and the entirety of the Imperial Family is not threatened"


    He turned his gaze to the rows and rows of Imperial Family members, seeing the stunned faces of most, and intense stares of the ones who thought this would work.


    "Your authority lies with the status each of you has a possible inheritor of the throne, and therefore is not your own. Your power does not belong to you. And that is why you have to y games against each other in this ce to out maneuver each other to direct that power against each other.


    But unlike you, I am not part of this farce, and the Emperor is not going to oppose me for a few candidates to the throne, so however you spin this meeting, the power of the Empire which you ''wield'' will not be directed at me.


    So let''s be clear, you are only alive because I do not enjoy meaningless ughter, and generally prefer not to meddle in business that does not concern me.


    And I am still benefiting from a rtionship with the Imperial Family.


    But make no mistake. I don''t y by your rules. And can stop being nice at any moment of my choosing.


    We. Are. Not. The same."


    Wu Long enunciated each word, making sure the ones behind the ruckus understood that he was not inclined to y long-


    winded games, and was not bound by the rules of their little court that they were bound by.


    "..."


    A deafening silence fell down in the hall, as stunned faces looked at him. His words rendered the rest of the routine prepared for this meeting meaningless, because, as he said, he was not the same as them and if he just said no, there was nothing any of them could do to make him participate on their terms.


    The Emperor furrowed his brows but did not argue either, just looking at Wu Long in deep thought.


    "Do you intend to say that you will take the Crown Prince and his daughter away regardless?"


    He finally asked, rifying Wu Long''s stance.


    "That is in your purview, I am just saying that trying to target me using my future treatment of Her Highness is pointless"


    Wu Long shook his head, as he merely spoke up since he saw where this was going, and the futility of it. The purpose of summoning him tothis meeting was not to deny Song Minfu and Song Lingfei the right to temporarily leave the capital, but to try and corner Wu Long.


    He just cut to the endgame argument, not willing to sit through the entirety of it, showing them that the entire farce was pointless. At the same time, he warned them that any further attempts would simply lead to their deaths.

 Chapter 340 Fond Memory

    <h4>Chapter 340 Fond Memory </h4>


    The Emperor looked at Wu Long with a scrutinizing gaze, trying to figure out the true strength of this young man, who popped out of nowhere, with seemingly no background that could exin such power.


    ''Who is it?''


    The Emperor mulled over the question in his head over and over. He too, like many others on the three continents, was suspecting an incredibly powerful backer behind this young man, who for some reason chose to not reveal themselves, letting Wu Long take the limelight.


    Wu Long''s sudden rise and seemingly apparent, even ring vulnerability to the true powers of this world seemed too much like a bait to lure an attack.


    ''Mind games are not my favorite tactic, but desperate times...''


    The man in question, in turn, calmly looked back at the Emperor, reading his thoughts like an open book despite thetter''s masterful concealment of his thinking and emotions alike.


    Wu Long knew that no one of this fractured world''s genuine superpowers believed that there was truly no backer behind him, using it to his advantage and deliberately escting his actions to make himself look like a shy bait.


    He once already exined this logic to hisdies while they were leaving the empty husk of the Clear River Pavilion.


    Though he did not put his full trust in this screen of mysteriousness, it was, nevertheless an extrayer of protection in case people he could not handle safely yet decided to make the move personally.


    He did not need an borate n or to spread any rumors, which would only elerate the moment the ruse would be exposed. The mere doubt is all he needed to keep those people at bay.


    ''Heh, truly, we fear the unknown''


    Wu Long chuckled inwardly as he clearly saw fear in the Emperor''s eyes. If he came up with a fake backer, it would no longer be the ''unknown'', and thus would not cause such fear.


    Even if that fake backer was someone immensely powerful, there would appear room for logical analysis. But the unknown was different, the unknown always had a grip on the hearts of people, giving them constant anxiety until they knew what it was.


    In the short moments the two looked at each other, the surrounding people''s faces finally started changing from shock to indignation, but they all waited for themand to continue the attack, themand that never came as certain individuals among the crowd looked at Wu Long with caution.


    "Well, then, since there is no more meaning in my staying here, I will take my leave, Your Highness, you have my support if you need it"


    Wu Long smiled, and turned to Song Minfu, who was as astonished at his previous words as the others, before turning on his feet and leaving the throne room.


    ''Uhm, that support he just gave effectively tied my hands''


    The Emperor''s mind stirred at Wu Long''s words. Thetter first cut off any attacks on himself, and once he dealt with it, expressed?his willingness to support the Crown Prince.


    ''He did not y by our rules of the game, and yet he used those rules to his advantage''


    Was the thought of those who looked at Wu Long with caution from the crowd as they clenched their teeth.


    Wu Long left the pce and arrived in the Soaring Feather Trading Company, where Sui Luxiao was preparing to depart. The hall below her office was still as busy as ever, with clerks working. But there were also clerks who were packing.


    "Wu Long"


    She saw himing in and stood up with a smile.


    "I have made you wait, is thepany ready for moving headquarters?"


    "Yes, though this will still stay a major branch so I leave some personnel here, many agreed to move with thepany"


    She nodded to his question, both excited and slightly nervous about the new future that was about to unfold.


    "I have a lead on a travel security agency that you could use to counter the meddling of the Golden Ox"


    Wu Long then said and she widened her eyes.


    "Have you heard of the Pirate Queen?"


    "Of course, she is an influential person in the Southern Archipgo, though I am fairly certain that she is aligned with the Golden Ox since her blockade lets their ships through"


    Sui Luxiao became perplexed why the conversation turned to someone who seemed to be aligned with the opposition.


    "Heh, she indeed had some dealings with them, but she is my woman now. Due to the reorganization of her fleet, they are currently left without work or purpose, since the blockade of the Southern Sea has been lifted"


    Wu Long chuckled and Sui Luxiao became bbergasted at the revtion.


    "T-The Pirate Queen Cao Xiang is your woman?"


    He nodded at her question and she put her hand to her chin as thoughts shed through her head.


    "Do you intend to start a transport and travel securitypany with her men?"


    She asked as her mind quickly was filled with possibilities.


    "I was indeed thinking of helping her amodate her people, but Ick the experience or knowledge on how such an enterprise would operate. You, on the other hand, can help her reorganize her men"


    Wu Long looked out of the window at the workers below who were tending their duties in organized and orderly fashion.


    "She already has their loyalty, and they are already experienced to having a dangerous job. But theyck the structure and connections"


    He continued as Sui Luxiao stood next to him, looking down as well, already envisioning a new n.


    He smiled as he slightly turned to look at her, her brilliant mind already going through the possible scenarios of making that a reality.


    "But, will the Pirate Queen agree to reorganizing her pirate fleet into security agency?"


    She then asked as all her calctions have reached one chokepoint, which was the notorious Pirate Queen''s attitude toward such an idea.


    "Haha, she was not really a pirate, but a civil servant who led a revolt, so she would likely wee this change, since it would return her people to thewful side.


    Seeming as you look at this idea positively, I will ask her about it. I just didn''t want to get her hopes up in case you decided that creating a transport and travel security agency would not be feasible"


    "She is not a pirate?!?!"


    Wu Long chuckled and Sui Luxiao once more became dumbfounded.


    "You can ask her about her storyter when you two meet, I think you will get along"


    Sui Luxiao slowly nodded, still slightly dazed from the shocking revtion. But as she thought about the new possibilities if she could expand her trade beyond the continent to the Wood Spirit Empire, her eyes became shiny.


    Wu Long had a glint in his eye as he saw that expression, finding her incredibly alluring at this very moment. He then thought to the first time he saw her in this room, and the thoughts these big windows gave him.


    "Say, how about making one more fond memory in this office?"


    He chuckled and she widened her eyes as she turned to him. Her heartbeat became slightly elevated as she looked into his eyes. She then turned and slowly approached her desk, touching an array on it that locked the doors and activated the formations.


    Wu Long, meanwhile ced a few porcin bottles from his spatial ring on the low bookshelf not far from him.


    As she turned to look at him in her ck dress, there was already a fire lit in her eyes. He smiled and beckoned her, as she approached him by the window with a seductive gait, her hips moving from side to side with each step as her beautiful legs in dark tights could be glimpsed whening forward from the long slits on the sides of the dress.


    They met in front of the window and their lips touched, a kiss so sweet and tender, yet so passionate and deep making her mind dizzy.

 Chapter 341 (R18) By the Window

    <h4>Chapter 341 (R18) By the Window </h4>


    His hands embraced her as she wrapped hers around his neck, feeling a heat spreading from where his palms touched her waist. He turned with her in his arms and put her back lightly against the wall by the window, his hand going inside her dress, tights and underwear.


    "Uumf!"


    She moaned into his lips as her eyes flew open and then closed again as she felt his fingers enter her pussy and start massaging her.


    "Uhm, umf! Uhm!"


    Her moans became louder and more sensual as their tongues twined and his fingers made her feel the sensation of climax approaching already. Her hands behind his neck moved to his upper back as she clung to him while his other hand went onto her breast atop the dress, kneading it and causing her to shudder and then tremble with her pussy gushing with juices.


    "Uuuuhmmmm"


    Her sensual moan was muffled by their kiss. He took his hand out of her dress and a slightly thick liquid went out of the porcin bottle he ced not far earlier and started moving in a thin stream toward them as his hand re-entered her dress, grabbing her ass next with the other hand leaving her chest anding down from the other side.


    As their mouths parted, he kneaded her buttcheeks and then grabbing her tights with both hands tore a hole in them, moving aside her panties as the stream of liquid reached his hand and wrapped around his middle finger.


    "Aah!"


    She felt his finger, covered in slippery liquid started massaging around her anus, first in arge circle, not touching the softer tissue, and then closer and closer. A wave of heat followed a wave of tingling spread from the ce he touched through her, going up her spine and making her light-headed.


    "Aaah! Uhm! Haaah!"


    His finger started massaging the outside of her hole directly, not going in but already caressing the sensitive part. She ced her head on his shoulder and clung to him, as her moans resounded in his ear. Her body started to make slight wavy motions against him, as if responding to the movements of his fingers.


    "Haaah! Aahn! Uhhn!"


    He then carefully inserted his finger inside, making her move slightly up, and then pulled it slowly, as her body followed. He moved his finger in and out, gradually increasing the depth, and pulling until only the tip remained inside. She moved up and down, pushing her breasts against him as her whole body shuddered from the sensations.


    "Aaa! Aah! Dear! You''ll make me- aaah! Aaaaaaaaaah!"


    She felt theing of her climax and then started trembling as her embrace tightened.


    As she slightly calmed down he let her go and she squatted in front of him, her hands slowly traveling down his chest and abdomen as her torso lowered. She then reached his crotch, and opening up his upper robes, proceeded to take out his cock, and started giving him head with no moment of hesitation, as if she was waiting for it long before.


    He tucked her hair behind her ear, and ced his hand on her cheek, caressing it while she was sucking on his cock, looking up at him.


    "Stick your ass toward me"


    He said after some time, and she stopped, taking out his cock and standing up. She turned to the window, and ced one hand on the wooded railing of the window, opening up the lower part of her dress with the other as her gorgeous ass with long slender legs wrapped in torn tights revealed itself.


    He moved her panties aside once again, this time cing them over her right buttcheek, the stretched fabric digging into the supple and stic flesh to create an erotic image.


    "Aaah! Uhm! Nhah!"


    The lube he used earlier streamed to them again as he slightly massaged her anus, first with one finger, then with two, and moving them inside her as she looked to the front into the window at the hall full of people, one of her hands on the wooden railing below, and the other on the frame of the window on the side.


    ''I... I''m doing something incredibly shameful in my office... but... it just feels so good, I want him inside me...''


    She thought as the itch deeper inside her became stronger and stronger.


    "Aah! Please, dear, put it in! Nhaah! Give it to me! Haah!"


    Sui Luxiao finally could not hold on anymore and eximed as she looked back over her shoulder.


    "What do you want?"


    "Y-your cock, I want your big hard cock inside me!"


    "As you wish"


    He smiled and as the liquid streamed toward his cock, coiling around it he ced it to her anus and slightly pushed.


    "Oooooh!!!"


    Her head jolted up as her eyes became unfocused, a shiver going through her whole body. Her legs on high heels went onto her toes even more, raising the heels from the floor.


    "Oh!Nhoooh!!!"


    He slightly pulled back, and then pushed further. Her body jolted, as she felt the incredible sensation fill her, and then he started moving in and out.


    "Aaah! Oooh! Ngoooh! Ohoo!"


    He grabbed the two sides of the juicy peach in front of him, as her body rocked back and forth with his thrusts, a light tremble going through her legs each time.


    "Ooh! Oh! Dear! Oooh! M-my legs feel- ooh! We-aek!"


    After some time as he slowly increased the pace, she felt weakness in her knees, and then felt his hands go down her legs from her ass, and then, he bent her legs forward pulling on her thighs at the same time, and raised her by the thighs near the back of her knees.


    She felt weightlessness for a moment and then his cock sunk deep into her ass, making her jolt her body back onto him. Her hands instinctively went back to hold on to him.


    As she came to she realized in what pose she was, and a redness covered her face.


    "Nhouk! Ahuk! Ooooh!"


    But then, she felt him move her up and then down on his cock and all thoughts left her head as she moaned out in ecstasy, her eyes rolling up to meet her upper eyelids.


    "Aah! Ooooh! Oh! Ohoo! Ohn! I- I feel sho- guuud!!!"


    Her tongue was not moving as she wanted, as she felt his cock drilling into her ass, fucking her brain out. Her body shuddered as it moved in fluid motions in response to his movements.


    "Oh! Oho! Ohn! Aah! Ahoo!"


    He started raising up the pace, banging her ass, feeling it clench around his cock. And then...


    "Aah! Ah! Ahhhaaaaah!"


    She started convulsing as her pussy juices shot forward, hitting the formation that did not let it go into the hall below. Her scream full of euphoria reverberated through the room as she trembled on his cock while he filled her insides with his spunk.


    "Haa~ haa~ haa~"


    When she came to, he slowly let her first ce her hands on the railing and frame of the window, and then ced her legs down, pulling his cock from her ass. She breathed roughly, her mind slowly starting to work again, but then she turned around, looking at him over her shoulder, and a spark reignited the me in her eyes as she saw his cock still standing.


    She took her right hand from the wooden frame of the window, and passing it in between her thighs, ced two fingers on the sides of her pussy, pushing it open as his white semen dripped from the pink hole above.


    "This... this hole is lonely without you too"


    She said with a glint in her eyes, her cheeks flushed red. He smiled, approaching her, and plunged his cock covered in his cum inside her pussy.


    "Aaah!"


    Her body jolted once more, moving forward toward the window as her hand returned to the window frame to support herself.


    "Aaah! Yes! Ahng! Yes Dear! Aaah! I''m all yours, all of me! Aah!"


    She shouted out in ecstasy as he passed one hand around her waist to touch the clit and fondled her round and ample breast. She still felt a sensation in her ass from the previous act, and his cock filling her pussy now, as well as his hands touching her body. All of these sensations made her incredibly aroused. All of her being, all of her, in his arms.


    "Aah! Ohm! Uhm! Umf!"


    She bit her lower lip as she closed her eyes, feeling him with her whole body.


    "Aah! Ah! Aaaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    Finally, he made a deep thrust and she started climaxing, as he held her tightly and shot his load inside her. Her pussy was twitching and clenching his dick as her unfocused eyes only saw a screen of white.


    As she slowly regained her senses, she looked to the side as he ce his hand onto her cheek, and their mouths met in a long, passionate kiss.

 Chapter 342 A sign of a change

    <h4>Chapter 342 A sign of a change </h4>


    Wu Long sat on a sofa in Sui Luxiao''s office, looking at the bathroom where she took off her tights and panties off. Her smooth supple skin being uncovered bit by bit from the semi-transparent fabric. The curves of her body incredibly alluring, moving in slower, flowing motions.


    The way she took the lingerie off her feet one by one was filled with gracefulness.


    The whole routine was reflecting in his eyes that glinted with appreciation, and there was an added satisfaction of seeing her disheveled appearance that was caused by him.


    As she finished up she came out and circling around the low table bent down to kiss him, sitting next to him as their mouths parted next.


    "The construction of the new headquarters already started in the town outside your sect, with the amount of resources we poured it would beplete by the time we get there"


    She said as she ced her head on his shoulder while his arm wrapped around her.


    "You are as amazing as ever"


    Wu Long smiled as her preparations were done extremely fast despite the scale and importance of the undertaking. It was the same brilliance and efficiency she disyed when she managed to separate the twopanies while preparing her divorce. She smiled, pleased at his praise. It was nice to receive acknowledgement and encouragement, something she was not used to, but more than that, her joy came from the fact it was him who was giving her that acknowledgement.


    "But didn''t you say that there is trouble in your sect, don''t you think moving thepany there at this time will destabilize it even more?"


    She then remembered Wu Long talking about the brewing disturbance within the Yin Yang Unity Pce during the first dinner they had with Wu Mengqi.


    "On the contrary, it will quell the unrest for some time and give time for the person who is tasked with solving the problem time to grow"


    Wu Long shook his head with a calm smile, and she first raised her eyebrows, and then smiled with understanding.


    "Heh, they would get greedy to get the tradingpany that suddenly sprang under their nose?"


    She chuckled at the cruel n as Wu Long was basically nning to dangle a delicious fruit in front of their faces that they would never get.


    "Mm, the tradingpany would need to stabilize for some time after the sudden change of headquarters, and during that time there would appear an Alchemy Pavilion, and a transportation and travel security agency that would be also operated by the sect.


    They would not start moving until all three are stable enough so that they could gobble them up along with the sect, creating a period of peace, like a calm before theing storm"


    Wu Long chuckled as he spoke, nodding to her assumption.


    "But if this is true, how long will that peacest?"


    "That is the beauty of it, we control the process, so it would take however much time we need, within reason of course. The clouds shrouding the continent would also not start pouring rain until then so it is an added bonus"


    "You mean that...?!?!"


    Sui Luxiao gasped as she realized that the implications of this seemingly single move were muchrger since they set in motion many others.


    "Mm, the feud with yourpany is a battle to gauge the Imperial Family''s determination to begin with. If yourpany caves in it would mean that the Imperial Family has declined to a level they cannot even win a small battle over economy, let alone arge one over the control of the continent


    Especially since the Crown Prince would travel with us it will emphasize the importance of yourpany. Thus if they do manage to snug it despite that, and there would be no response from the crown, it would mean that it is safe to move the main n"


    Wu Long nodded, and Sui Luxiao looked to the side with a pondering look as she was still leaning on his shoulder, thefortable feeling making her suppress the welling feeling of nervousness from the sheer scale of the forces involved.


    He smiled and tightened his embrace on her waist, reassuring her with his presence.


    ---


    Somewhere on the other side of the capital, a mansion that was usually full of people was eerily empty, void of movements or sounds.


    The mansion had a secret entrance to the underground, that was littered with corpses of people in silver masks, and deep inside, a beautiful voice was humming a melody that reverberated through the otherwise silent halls.


    There was an elderly man, half-sitting half-lying by the wall that was dyed crimson, holding his neck as his eyes hatefully watched a beautiful figure recede into darkness.


    "You- ghuk... c-crazy bitch...khak..."


    He manage to squeeze outa few words between bouts of coughing up blood and red eyes turned to look at him with a gleeful expression before being swallowed by the darkness.


    ''Shit... all those promises, and they didn''t do shit... Curse you... curse you all to have as miserable fate with your ''grand n''... damn chatans...''


    With his dying breaths, the man remembered the day he decided to hold hands with powerful people who promised him the world in return for his cooperation, and caused his demise instead.


    ''If only we didn''t get involved...''


    The man''s eyes shone with regret as his consciousness gradually descended into darkness. But a happy thought went through his mind at the very final moment as his expression became twisted...


    ''... still, at least they have the same fate...''


    The hand that was on his throat fell to the ground, powerless as a pool of blood grew under him, his lifeless, ssy eyes still tinged with regret, and at the same time gloating over someone''s future, his old and weary face forever still with a crooked expression.


    ---


    Later in the day, when Song Minfu requested Yu Huan''s membership be revoked, the Alchemy Tower protested the meddling of the Crown Prince in their affairs to the Imperial Crown but the issue was dismissed before there was even a deliberation, as the Emperor foresaw where that would lead, and was not in the mood to receive another verbal face p from Wu Long in the same day, and possibly loosing some Imperial Heirs at the same time.


    Since the day was mostly lost in the argument whether to let the Crown Prince and his daughter go, as well as the Alchemy Tower''s dispute the caravan departed only the next morning.


    The journey proceeded peacefully, but rtively slowly as they stopped for the night at every town they passed and two monthster the group arrived at a city near the Frozen Garden Pce that Wu Long first met Song Lingfei in.


    In this time, as they stayed in inns along the way, Wu Long has advanced to the 2nd level of the Revolving Qi Realm, and even approached the bottleneck of the 3rd level.


    During the travel Wu Long''s group almost always were in contact with the princess, as she was delighted to talk to so many people outside her small circle of connections. Wu Long told some stories from time to time, entertaining the group of heavenly beauties as a tinklingughter resounded in therge carriage, adding some more weight to the looming premonition of the Crown Prince when he heard it from his carriage.


    And when they stayed for the night this time, the whole city was buzzing since the word got out that the Crown Prince was in town.


    "We would have to make a stop here a little longer since I would have to make a visit to the Frozen Garden Pce"


    Song Minfu informed Wu Long as due to the connection to one of the Five Great Sects, as well as the previous favor for Song Lingfei, he could not simply pass by without making a visit. Especially since his presence was noticed.


    "Wu Long, can we... also make a visit?"


    Sui Luxiao asked him as he nodded to the Crown Prince and he looked at her slightly surprised, but then smiled.


    "Of course"


    It was only normal that she wanted to visit her former sect while they were nearby and had a chance. He was also interested in the ce so he had no reason to refuse.


    As they were going to their rooms, the ground beneath and the whole city trembled. Wu Long stopped and soon understood that it was not only the city, but as far as he could sense an intense tremor was going through thends.


    ''Is it...?''


    Wu Long''s face became serious and he looked in the direction of the Inner Sea as he soon realized that what shook was likely all of the three continents.


    "What is it, honey?"


    Seeing this unusually serious expression on his face, Wu Mengqi asked as she was also surprised by the phenomenon, but earthquakes were a rtivelymon experience, albeit not as strong as this one, thus his reaction seemed a little exaggerated.


    "A sign of a change"


    Wu Long chuckled as he turned back to her, a hint of both anticipation and caution in his eyes. She smiled back, noticing that glint because it told her that it was something good for them.

 Chapter 343 Eversnowing Valley

    <h4>Chapter 343 Eversnowing Valley </h4>


    As they went into the room, Sui Luxiao stopped for a while and hesitatingly looked at him before opening her mouth to speak.


    "To be honest, this visit may turn out not as pleasant"


    "I know, which is why I was surprised you decided to do it, even though it makes sense"


    Wu Long nodded. It was natural for her to want to visit her former sect, but it had little hope of being a pleasant experience as the rtionship between former disciples and their sects tended to be strained in most cases, though there of course were exceptions.


    "Mm... I just want to pay my respects before officially bing a member of the Yin Yang Unity Pce"


    She smiled. It was a tying up of loose ends of sorts.


    "I know"


    He nodded, reassuring her.


    "Yes, Sister Luxiao, don''t worry, we are with you!"


    Wu Mengqi smiled to also make her feel better, with Bi Rui nodding in support and Sui Luxiao smiled back with delight at being able to be by his side, and being a part of such a warm and supporting Dao Family as well.


    ---


    In the morning the group consisting of Wu Long, Song Minfu and five heavenly beauties approached the Spiritual Lands of the Frozen Garden Pce.


    It was already winter, but the temperature was seemingly colder as they approached the ce.


    "Is this the famous Eversnowing Valley?"


    Bi Rui asked with curiosity as the air was filled with natural Cold Qi.


    "Yes, it is the valley of perpetual winter"


    Song Lingfei nodded in an elevated mood.


    "Is that something the Frozen Garden Pce did?"


    Yu Huan asked as the idea of a perpetualnd of winter was rather grand for a single sect to be able to pull off.


    "No, the Frozen Garden Pce was founded in this ce, but the historical records pre-dating the Empire show that it was always and of winter"


    Song Minfu shook his head as he was once interested in the topic as well.


    "It has to do with the Dragon Vein of this Spiritual Land, much like a human Spiritual Root, there can be variations to it. In this case it naturally produces Cold Spiritual Qi instead of regr one, so the wholend is constantly encased in ice and snow"


    Wu Long exined while breathing in the cold air and the young alchemist nodded, as this exnation sounded a lot more usible while the others also listened closely. Song Minfu expressed surprise as this was the first time he heard the actual reason for the phenomenon.


    By the time they approached the ce, they were already long since noticed by the sect protectors who immediately notified the higher-ups of their arrival and let them through without any trouble.


    Wu Long noted that the Sect Protectors were all in the Revolving Qi Realm, which was consistent with Sui Luxiao''s description of this sect as a small-scale group of elite members type, as it required a special and rare talent to cultivate their techniques.


    They did not have a set disciple admission period, taking in disciples whenever one with aptitude and wishing to join appeared. They also had a tradition of sending out Sect Elders on travels who found young orphans with aptitude from around the three continents, whom the sect would then adopt. Presumably, it was how the sect''s current Prime Disciple, Xue Bing came to her current position.


    Their Elders were all in the Foundation Building and Core Formation Realms instead of Revolving Qi Realm, with all five of their Grand Elders in the Core Reformation Realm. This was something even other Five Great Sects could not boast of. However, their small numbers was what likely prevented them from iming that first spot in the rankings of the five sects.


    They started climbing a mountain on a moderate slope, and after traveling for some time at a speed only cultivators could keep, approached a hignd valley lodged in between icy peaks. It would take mortals weeks of travel, but for them it only took a few hours to approach the gates.


    Once through the gates though, the sect architecture did not differ that much from other sects, only built warmer.


    They were greeted by a Grand Elder surrounded by seven Elders.


    "Greetings, Your Imperial Highness, Your Highness, and dear guests of our Frozen Garden Pce...!?"


    The Grand Elder''s gaze circled through the visitors until it fell on Sui Luxiao who bowed cupping her fists.


    "Greetings, Grand Elder Wen Mei, I hope you have been doing well"


    Song Minfu returned the greeting, as Song Lingfei made a polite greeting gesture alongside her father.


    Wen Mei nodded with a smile and her gaze turned to Sui Luxiao.


    "It has been a long time, Grand Elder Wen. I know I shouldn''t..."


    Sui Luxiao said with a slightly guilty expression as she has not visited this ce ever since she left, even though there was a reason for that, while the Grand Elder''s expression turned into a kind smile.


    "Wee, Luxiao. It is nice to be able to see you"


    "... Grand Elder... I..."


    "Hahaha, no need to be so humble. There may be some noisy ones but this old woman is not so strict about rules"


    The Grand Elder shook her head to Sui Luxiao''s timid objection, as thetter''s eyes widened at the words. Wu Long''s expression also became softer as he saw that not all of the sect would give her the cold shoulder.


    Leaving one''s sect usually was like burning all bridges, especially for a ce like this where the member numbers were rtively low and thus the effort put into each disciple was that much more generous.


    The fact that she was not exmunicated was already a great treatment, but the attitude the Grand Elder showed now was something almost unheard of, since there was usually bound to be bad blood during the process. It was the reason Wu Long did not doubt her description of the rather colder reception she might receive.

 Chapter 344 Winter Forest Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 344 Winter Forest Hunt </h4>


    On their way through the sect, Wu Long received curious and stunned gazes of beautiful maidens, but the presence of a Grand Elder prevented them from showing their interest too obviously.


    "Hehe, honey is as popr as ever"


    Wu Mengqi chuckled in a low voice and Bi Rui ruefully smiled as she was also one of the people who was weak to his appearance, thus understanding the feelings of the women around them.


    The Grand Elder led them to the Main Hall, a spacious hall the windows of which oversaw the sect and the snowy valley below.


    A beautiful woman sat on the throne, nodding to the Grand Elder Wen Mei who led them.


    "Good work, Grand Elder Wen, and greetings, Your Highness, we are happy to wee esteemed guests in our halls"


    She spoke in a calm and dignified tone of voice, not lowering herself and yet not acting as someone above.


    "Greetings, Sect Master Qiu Yo. I wanted to extend my gratitude for agreeing to help with my daughter''s health"


    Song Minfu smiled but the Sect Master shook her head.


    "We could not help her in the end, which leaves us ashamed. But we are happy to have received news that there is a possibility of Her Highness being cured"


    Qiu Yo shook her head, and then looked at Wu Long. Thetter smiled, nodding to the Sect Master causing the the three Grand Elders to slightly frown. Her gaze then turned to Sui Luxiao, bing colder.


    "It has been a long time, Sect Master Qiu"


    "Time passes slowly in these cold mountains, Miss Sui. It may have been a long time for you but this sect has not seen much change"


    Qiu Yo spoke in a clear voice at Sui Luxiao who became slightly ufortable under her gaze. There were three other Grand Elders who looked at the former disciple with cold gazes as well.


    "I understand, Sect Master Qiu, time always flows differently for everyone. I just wanted to give her greetings before bing a disciple of the Yin Yang Unity Pce"


    Wu Long smiled as Sui Luxiao replied in a clear and calm voice, while Wu Mengqi held back the urge to show her tongue to the Sect Master of the Frozen Garden Pce.


    Qiu Yo raised her eyebrows while the three Grand Elders besides Wen Mei expressed outright disdain.


    "The Sect of the Great Seductress? ... No, it does not matter. It does not concern us anymore"


    She first wanted to say something, but then shook her head with a sigh, prompting Sui Luxiao to silently cup her hands.


    As Wu Mengqi frowned and wanted to say something, Wu Long took her hand, stopping her. She looked at him with wide eyes but held in her words, agreeing that it was Sui Luxiao''s matter and therefore her prerogative on how to deal with it. This gesture did not escape the eyes of people in the room, as a plethora of reactions appeared in the eyes of the observers.


    The Crown Prince exchanged some more pleasantries with the Sect Master, and during their conversation, a beautiful young woman with dark blue hair and ice-cold turquoise eyes walked in.


    "Greetings Your Imperial Highnesses, esteemed guests"


    The beauty greeted the guests with a bow during a pause in the conversation that her appearance caused, her beautiful face not showing any emotions.


    "Fairy Xue Bing, it is a great pleasure to see you again"


    "I feel fortunate to have met Your Highness, and am honored to be remembered"


    Song Lingfei smiled at the emotionless beauty who replied with warm words, spoken with a voice devoid of any fluctuations. Xue Bing''s eyes then moved to Wu Long, who looked back with a carefree smile.


    Her eyes reflected him for a moment before moving further to the exceptionally beautiful women by his side. There was no reaction in her expression or her gaze, as they remained steady from the moment she appeared.


    ''Wow, no reaction to honey''s looks at all, how unusual''


    Wu Mengqi, who was used to see at the very least a minor surprise in the women who saw Wu Long for the first time, slightly widened her eyes. She looked at him with a slight smile to which he inwardly chuckled and shook his head.


    "Prime Disciple Xue, greet your senior, this is Sui Luxiao, she was..."


    "There is no need for her to greet someone who is not part of the sect as a senior, Grand Elder Wen"


    As Wen Mei started introducing Sui Luxiao who left the sect before Xue Bing''s time, another Grand Elder cut her off with a slightly icy voice.


    "But..."


    "Enough, Grand Elder Wen. Grand Elder Qu is correct, as someone who left the sect has no standing among the junior generation"


    Qiu Yo intervened as she saw that this could turn into an argument before their guests, an unsightly scene in her view.


    "As Sect Master wills"


    Wen Mei lowered her head, suppressed by the surrounding Grand Elders and the Sect Master. As Wu Mengqi''s temper was about to explode again Wu Long''s hand holding hers very slightly tightened and rxed.


    ''Honey is unusually calm''


    She thought as she looked at his expression which was carefree and smiling. She knew very well how seriously he took it when someone hurt or disrespected his women, even if it was just words, so this situation seemed odd to her. A suspicion started forming in her as she realized that there was a deeper meaning behind the events unfolding around them.


    Bi Rui frowned at this as well, but held her urges to speak up as she also noticed Wu Long''s reaction, while Yu Huan''s gaze became slightly mncholic, as she was sympathetic to Sui Luxiao.


    The one in question, on the other hand, slightly shook at the Sect Master''s words, but did not show any other reaction, remaining calm and collected. While she was able to restrain the proud and haughty air she had as a leader of arge merchant organization to show respect to the sect, she was nevertheless not someone who wore their emotions on the outside.


    "My apologies for beingte to greet you all, I have been dyed by preparations for the Winter Forest Hunt"


    Xue Bing then spoke again. Her address included everyone, tacitly acknowledging Sui Luxiao as well. Wu Long''s eyes shone with a glint of interest at the end of her sentence while Song Minfuughed as he remembered something.


    "Hahaha, I see, I see. It was that time already. No need to apologize, Fairy Xue Bing. It is an important event after all"


    The Crown Prince shook his head at his forgetfulness, caused by being too focused on his daughter''s recovery, and noticing interested expressions in the people around him, looked to the Sect Master of the Frozen Garden Pce, seemingly seeking permission. As he saw a slight nod, he smiled again turning to the group he came with.


    "Every decade, the Five Great Sects gather for a meeting. The ce of the gathering is different each time, but before that, they send their new generation of disciples to the Frozen Garden Pce for an event called the Winter Forest Hunt"


    He exined with a smile, as Song Lingfei widened her eyes since this was the first time she heard about this.


    "Our Spiritual Land is very vast, as are all of the Five Great Sects, but it has one significant difference. Deep within, there is a valley called the Winter Forest, a tide of Demonic Beasts is born in its depths each decade, coinciding with the year we meet, so it has be a custom to send the outstanding members of the younger generation of disciples to the hunt"


    Sect Master added to the Crown Prince''s exnation.


    ''I see, so this is why Sect Master Fan Shuei was initially reluctant to let Fairy Gong Cui enter seclusion''


    Wu Long thought to the time in the Profound Music Pce. There was still some time before the meeting of the Five Great Sects, but it seems what Fan Shuei was preparing for was this event which took ce months prior to the actual meeting.


    While one-on-onebat was not the strength of Music Dao Cultivators, thus pushing them to be the lowest rank of the Five Great Sects,rge scale battles against a numerous but not individually powerful demonic beasts tide was something they excelled at.


    It was a chance to showcase their strong side. It was also quite possible that this event did contribute to their unofficial rankings at least in part.


    "Sect Master Qiu, is it possible for outsiders to participate in the event?"


    Wu Long asked and Qiu Yo raised her eyebrow.


    "Hmm, each Great Sect does invite a few smaller sects to participate since the tide is quiterge in scale. But I am afraid it would be difficult for the younger generation of the Yin Yang Unity Pce to participate. After all..."


    She did not finish but the meaning in her words was clear, since Dual Cultivators were not considered very adept in fighting.


    This opinion was not reserved to this world where Dual Cultivation was even less understood than in the Seven Boundless Worlds. As Dual Cultivators usually did not put much focus in training their battle potential.


    It was true that as a pair, Dual Cultivators would be stronger than a pair of ordinary cultivators on average, but that would only be true if their basic skills were the same. And as they did not put focus in actualbat training, it was natural that they were generally considered weaker.


    "Sect Master Qiu''s concern is understandable, but times do change outside of these cold mountains"


    Wu Long smiled and the Grand Elders frowned again at Wu Long''s y on the previous words of the Sect Master.


    ''Hah! Interesting. I wonder where that confidencees from? I would understand it if he said he was the only one participating, but it seems that he is implying that the Yin Yang Unity Pce has what it takes''


    Qiu Yo raised her eyebrow as she inwardly snorted.


    "Can you present ten participants of the younger generation who have reached the Qi Manifestation Realm?"


    She asked with a raised eyebrow, and Wu Long smiled, nodding.


    "Of course, should I take your question as an invitation to the event?"


    "In that case yes, we extend our invitation"


    Qiu Yo slightly smiled back.


    ---


    Announcement in the AT below (click to expand on mobile).

 Chapter 345 Acorn Woodpecker

    <h4>Chapter 345 Acorn Woodpecker </h4>


    Wu Long nodded in acknowledgement as the Grand Elders looked at the Sect Master Qiu in surprise.


    "Hmm~... this is quite interesting"


    Song Minfu looked at Wu Long with clear surprise at his willingness to participate in such an event. He did not take him for someone interested in such things, but Wu Long''s thoughts remained unreadable to him no matter how he tried to see through him.


    "The Winter Forest Hunt does not have an exact date, since it happens when the beast tide bes saturated enough to start moving, but by our estimates it should happen around two months from now"


    Qiu Yn looked at Wu Long with a simrly interested expression. She knew that he was likely interested in a certain resource their Spiritual Land was abundant with, but it did not matter much since there was no shortage of it, especially in the deeper parts the Winter Forest valley was located in.


    "But I have to warn you, this time the tide is estimated to be bigger than any previous recorded one"


    She then had a sharp look, her hand grasping the armrest slightly tightening.


    "I understand"


    Wu Long nodded, as he expected as much. He knew that this world was going through changes in thest decade or more, ones he noticed a year ago when he awakened.


    As they talked, another earthquake shook the surroundings, but considerably less intense than the one that happened the day before.


    ''Heh, a lingering echo of yesterday''s shift''


    Despite the lower intensity the people in the hall looked around as they raised their caution while Wu Long narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ''Still, the situation is gradually progressing. The problem is that the pace of progression and the changes in that pace are unpredictable''


    He thought as he felt noticeable improvements in the quantity of Spiritual Qi after the earthquake the day before, and it was quite possible that this effect would carry over to the rate at which the quantity and quality of Spiritual Qi in the air constantly improved.


    This meant that adjustments were required in his estimations of how the events would progress from now on.


    ''Would it affect theing turbulence on this continent?''


    Wu Long wondered. He did not base his confidence on predictions, only the ability to deal with whateveres his way, but it did not mean that he did not at least partially rely on them to deal with his problems efficiently.


    That is to say, he could handle his ns going wrong, but it would be more work for him than if everything unfolded by his estimations.


    ''I may need to visit my gardeners sooner after all. At this rate the Violet Retribution Hydrangeas will bloom ahead of the time I predicted''


    His thoughts then switched to the Corrupt Path cultivators he met in the Gugong Kingdom on the Wood Spirit Continent, and the medicine that was preciously raised by them.


    Though it did not mean that he had to depart immediately, the initial estimate of one year he gave was now likely off by a couple of months.


    As he was going over the repercussions the changes that were urring would bring about, the Crown Prince exchanged a conversation with the Sect Leader that was mostly about the health and well-being of older Sect Members who were in closed-door seclusions.


    "Would you be staying in the sect for today?"


    The Sect Master finally asked as she was prepared to extend hospitality for the guests but Wu Long and Song Minfu both shook their heads.


    "We appreciate the generous offer, but we do have a long travel ahead, and there are preparations to be held"


    Wu Long replied for the group and the others nodded in agreement.


    The group then said their farewells and left the hall, led by Grand Elder Wen Mei who greeted them.


    As they reached the gates, Wen Mei warmly smiled at Sui Luxiao.


    "It is a pity you would not be staying, do not take the Sect Master''s attitude to heart. She can be a strict person, but deep down she is as happy to see you as I am"


    "I understand, Grand Elder Wen. Please send my regards to the Sect Master and everyone"


    Sui Luxiao nodded and bowed in farewell as the group left the premises of the Frozen Garden Pce and descended the mountain, arriving at the town inns they were staying in a few hourster.


    "Hmph! Those stuck up meanies!"


    Wu Mengqi snorted as soon as they entered their room as Wu Long chuckled.


    "Wu Long..."


    Sui Luxiao looked at him with a worried expression and he nodded.


    "Yes, there is definitely a problem there, but don''t worry. Frozen Garden Pce will not fall that easily"


    "Eh?"


    He reassured her while Wu Mengqi made a confused sound with a lost expression.


    "There is an internal struggle within the Frozen Garden Pce"


    Sui Luxiao exined, as Wu Mengqi''s and Bi Rui''s eyes gradually widened while she talked. It did look like there was some tension between the Grand Elders present in the Main Hall but they did not expect that the problem was so dire.


    "I do not have any attachment to being a member of the Frozen Garden Pce, but it still worries me that there seems to be a traitor in their midst. One that could possibly turn them into our enemies"


    Sui Luxiao then turned back to Wu Long who smiled at her reassuringly.


    "As I said, don''t worry. We will being back here for the Winter Forest Hunt anyway, so we can deal with thatter. Not to mention that there is a merit in letting the trouble brood"


    "Merit? Is that somehow rted to the reason you don''t deal with the trouble in the Yin Yang Unity Pce?"


    "Correct"


    Wu Long nodded, as the three looked at him with rapt attention. He chuckled and proceeded to exin.


    "Do you know a certain type of wood peckers that put acorns into the wood?"


    He asked and Bi Rui nodded while Sui Luxiao had a look of realization on her face.


    "Yes, the Imperial gardeners were often frustrated because of them. If I remember correctly, they put the acorns into the trees so that insectsy their eggs in them, and then when thervae hatches they can harvest them easily... you mean?!"


    She started remembering what she knew of the bird and then came to a realization at the same time with Wu Mengqi.


    "Yes, I am using the exact same method to cleanse the Yin Yang Unity Pce of future troubles"


    He nodded, making the three gasp as they finally understood hisid-back approach to a seemingly grave problem. If Wu Long dealt with the problem immediately without letting it fester, there would remain those who waited for thest moment to switch sides, undiscovered,ying low in the sect untilter times.


    "Does it mean that the Pce Master too...?"


    "No, the Pce Master was just toozy to deal with the problem before"


    Wu Mengqi asked with astonishment, her words trailing off as she was starting to feel that the impression she was given of that woman was wrong, but Wu Long wryly smiled as he shook his head.


    "Ah~ I see"


    Wu Mengqi chuckled as that seemed about in character with what she heard about Lian Zhiqiu.

 Chapter 346 The Road of Redemption is Long

    <h4>Chapter 346 The Road of Redemption is Long </h4>


    The rest of the trip took three weeks, and as they arrived at the town near the Spirit Land of the Yin Yang Unity Pce the previously tranquil small town turned into a lively bustling one in the middle of rapid growth.


    Thepletely new district in the western part of the town was the just built headquarters of the Soaring Feather Trading Company, as well as the living quarters for the people who would be working there.


    Wei Lan, Cao Xiang and Cao Mei came out to greet Wu Long as they felt him arrive from a distance.


    He smiled and gave each of them a kiss, holding them in his hands.


    "Greetings, I take it you are our new sisters. I am Wei Lan, a Grand Elder of the Yin Yang Unity Pce, though I assumed that position not long ago"


    Wei Lan smiled at Sui Luxiao, Bi Rui and Yu Huan, thest of the three bing flustered as she was counted among the ''new sisters''.


    "I... I am... "


    "Hahaha, the ones who I came back with are Rui''er and Luxiao, Lan''er. Fairy Yu Huan is the alchemist I have told you about"


    Wu Long chuckled and gave an exnation as he still held Cao Mei, who he just greeted with a kiss, in his hands.


    "Ah, pardon my negligence, Fairy Yu Huan. It is a great pleasure to meet such a brilliant alchemy master"


    Wei Lan became flustered as well while Yu Huan looked down with slightly rosy cheeks. The Cao mother and daughter, as well as Wu Mengqi lightlyughed at the scene while Bi Rui shook her head with a sigh. Sui Luxiao, on the other hand, simply smiled.


    "N-no problem, Grand Elder Wei. It is my fault as I was tagging along with Sister Rui to greet her new Dao Family"


    There were still signs of being flustered in Yu Huan''s demeanor. She had no problem dealing with one unfamiliar person, especially if it was a client, but she was fundamentally not very good withmunication, especially with strangers as she preferred to spend her days locked up in her study, immersed in the Dao of Alchemy.


    Meanwhile, slightly in the distance, Song Lingfei looked with widened eyes at the three beauties that showed up to greet Wu Long. It was obvious from their behavior that they were Wu Long''s women, which made the Princess speechless.


    Song Minfu knew how the world worked a little better than his daughter, but he was nevertheless almost as stunned as her at the sight. Though his astonishment was more due to the fact that all three of them were in the Foundation Building Realm, with Wei Lan even being at the peak, a step away from the Core Formation Realm. Such immense talentsbined with their beauty would undoubtedly put them at the top of any force on the three continents, yet here they were all in one ce.


    At this moment, Cao Xaing came forward to break the awkwardness that Wei Lan found herself in and smiled.


    "My name is Cao Xiang, I used to be-..."


    "The P-Pirate Queen?!"


    Bi Rui eximed as her jaw dropped from shock while Sui Luxiao widened her eyes. Thetter was less surprised due to the fact that she already heard from Wu Long that she was one of his women, though did not expect this beauty that did not look as a savage to be the one known under that name. The former on the other hand waspletely dumbfounded by the revtion that the infamous Pirate Queen was now part of the same Dao Family.


    "Haha, it seems there is no need to bother exining my origins, though I will add some information as we get closer"


    Cao Xiang lightlyughed at the reaction, a little nervous and at the same time somewhat relieved. At this time Cao Mei approached them as well while Wu Long went to the side, taking out hismunication jade and somemunication talismans.


    "Then this is..."


    Sui Luxiao looked at the short haired beauty with the same hazel eyes as Cao Xiang, already knowing the answer, and thetter nodded with a gentle smile.


    "Yes, this here is my daughter, Cao Mei"


    Bi Rui and Sui Luxiao nodded to the Pirate Princess who smiled at them, and as the former started to open her mouth to start introducing herself, she froze at the same time as thetter.


    ""Eh?""


    They both turned to Cao Mei again, and then to Cao Xiang. Their gazes then returned to Cao Mei, and they continued to alternate looking at the mother and daughter as a sudden realization hit them. Cao Xiang, Cao Mei, Wei Lan and Wu Mengqi wryly smiled as they could tell what their conundrum was.


    "Y-You are... um... pardon me if I am wrong..."


    Sui Luxiao carefully started, and Cao Mei nodded, smiling as she already guessed the question.


    "Yes, I am Wu Long''s woman. It somehow turned out this way, but now I feel that there is no other way this could be better"


    "Eeeeeh?!?!?!"


    She said with a shiny smile as the jaws of the two beauties dropped while Yu Huan finally caught up and loudly eximed in shock.


    "Ahahaha"


    Cao Xiang slightly awkwardlyughed at that reaction as she could tell where the alchemist wasing from.


    "Khm, m-my apologies in beingte to introduce myself. I am Bi Rui, used to be an Imperial Guard Captain"


    Bi Rui returned to her senses first, continuing with the introductions. Sui Luxiao followed her lead next, dumbfounding Wei Lan this turn. All of which gave time to Yu Huan to calm down and greet the three beauties.


    Thedies talked a little more when a young couple came from the direction of the sect.


    Wu Long came up to them, as he was the one who summoned them out here. The two looked at him with determined expressions, and he smiled at them with a nod.


    He turned to Sui Luxiao, who, upon noticing his gaze, returned it and saying a few words to others approached him, beckoning her youngest son toe near.


    It was a rather short and dry meeting, during which Sui Feng knelt to the couple, begging their forgiveness. Xia Jung, in turn, requested a duel.


    As Sui Luxiao became slightly flustered, Wu Long ced his hand on her shoulder, and she gradually rxed.


    Wu Long oversaw the duel between the two, which Xia Jung overwhelmingly won, giving his forgiveness after taking back the butterfly de from the neck of Sui Feng, thus closing this chapter of their entanglement.


    It was also the moment in which Sui Feng truly could start over, as he went to his brothers in tears.


    Bit at this time, the middle son, Sui Mun, came forth to Wu Long, bowing to him.


    "Mister Wu, I wanted to seek redemption as well. Thest time, I have failed to be a worthy son to Mother. I wanted to ask if I have improved"


    Wu Long looked at him, raising his brow.


    "Do you truly wish to know?"


    He asked, as the middle son raised his eyes with determination in them.


    *p*


    A resounding p reverberated in the surroundings as Sui Mun unsightly tumbled through the snow.


    "Haa~"


    Wu Long sighed as he shook his head, and went toward Sui Luxiao who raised her hand to her mouth. She then sighed, shaking her head while thinking that her sons had a long way ahead of them still.


    The two other brothers came to Sui Mun, helping him to stand.


    "Was it no good after all?"


    The eldest asked, and Sui Mun shook his head, his cheek red from the p earlier.


    "It seems I have to work even harder"


    He said as a determination to improve himself filled him.


    "No, not just you, we all need to work harder, you included, Feng. Don''t think that just because you were forgiven by those you wronged it is over. We all have to work hard. The road to redemption is long"


    The eldest of the brothers looked up with resolve, while the youngest nodded as well. A determination to redeem themselves and improve filling the three brothers while Wu Longmented the failure of the theory once again.

 Chapter 347 Demoted?

    <h4>Chapter 347 Demoted? </h4>


    The Soaring Feather Trading Company employees started to move into their new headquarters while their families moved into the new houses. The three Sui brothers remained to oversee the work while Sui Luxiao joined Wu Long, Yu Huan and hisdies, as well as the Crown Prince with his daughter to enter the Spiritual Land and then up the mountain trail.


    Upon arriving at the sect they immediately proceeded to greet the Sect Master, ascending the Peak of Unity and arriving at her mansion.


    "It has been a while, Your Highness"


    Lian Zhiqiu said with a carefree smile while Song Minfu was visibly cautious.


    "It has indeed, Sect Master Lian. I will trouble you for a while this time"


    He finally sighed as he had to get used to being in her presence since they would be spending some time here.


    "Greetings and a pleasure to meet you, Sect Master Lian. I would like to extend my apologies for inconveniencing you for some time. We would be in your care"


    Song Lingfei also extended her greetings as the Sect Master shook her head.


    "No worries, Your Highnesses, it is a pleasure to be of use to you. Please feel free to tell us if there is anything inconvenient, as we would like your stay here to be asfortable as possible"


    The princess smiled in response to Lian Zhiqiu''s weing words while the Crown Prince sighed with relief that the response was more amicable than he expected.


    "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Pce Master Lian. My name is Sui Luxiao, the leader of the Soaring Feather Trading Company that would be entering under your sect''s operation"


    "A pleasure to make your acquaintance for me as well. I am Yu Huan, an alchemist who would be opening the Alchemy Pavilion under the sect''s management"


    Sui Luxiao spoke next, cupping her fists and Yu Huan followed her to make the same gesture. Lian Zhiqiu froze with a smile after hearing their introductions.


    "Ahahaha, the pleasure is all mine, you two. I am d to have such dependable people join this humble sect. If you would excuse me, I would like to borrow disciple Wu Long for a minute. He has a report for me that I have to hear urgently and in private"


    She then made a dryugh and with the same frozen smile looked at Wu Long.


    "Pce Master, I can make that report to you once our guests-..."


    Wu Long chuckled with an innocent smile on his face. It was normally not appropriate to leave the Crown Prince and his daughter to deal with matters like a report, and the meeting just started not long ago so making a break was definitely bound to cause doubt. In fact all four people who spoke with her showed signs of catching on to something.


    "Oh my, how true. However, it is an URGENT matter after all, so I would appreciate your understanding, Your Highnesses"


    "...! Of course, Pce Master Lian, we understand. No one will me you if you deal with the urgent matter first"


    Lian Zhiqiu''s unchanging smile turned to the father and daughter who felt goosebumps from that tone and smile, nodding energetically as the Pce Master dragged Wu Long away from the meeting room to the study.


    *Bam*


    "Hahaha, disciple Wu. I seem to have been demoted without noticing it"


    As soon as the door closed behind them, the formations activated and Lian Zhiqiu spoke with that same smile, but now there was a slightly pulsating vein on the side of her forehead near her temple.


    "Demoted? I find that hard to believe"


    Wu Long chuckled with the same innocent look as the vein on Sect Master''s temple became slightly more pronounced.


    "Can you imagine? I was also shocked"


    "There must have been a mix up. I''ll figure it out for you, Pce Master"


    "No no, don''t overwork yourself, I think you have done enough for now"


    Lian Zhiqiu''s smile gradually turned darker as she looked at him.


    "No way, there is never such a thing as enough effort for the sake of the Pce Master"


    "Hah! That glib tongue of yours is truly a wonder.


    Bringing the Song father and daughter alone is a big deal, but managing arge tradingpany and opening an alchemy pavilion?!


    I may be lenient but it does not mean that you can do however you please! I am still the Pce Master as far as I remember"


    Lian Zhiqiu folded her arms, causing her alluring chest to slightly bounce above her lower arms as she snorted.


    "Haha, my bad, my bad. But think about it, Pce Master, what heights can this sect achieve"


    "This sect was not meant to achieve any heights"


    "Maybe, but does it matter to you if it does?"


    "..."


    As Wu Long asked the crucial question, Lian Zhiqiu looked at him in silence for some time. The most truth was that it made absolutely no difference to her whether Wu Long brought Sui Luxiao and Yu Huan into the sect or not since the sect had a very specific purposed for her which was not in any way impeded by his actions.


    "Would it not create more unnecessary work for me?"


    "Not if you find appropriate people to assist you. You alone may not excel in everything, but if you find the right people to fill the right positions you will find that your life will turn even more carefree than before"


    Wu Long smiled, taking a step toward the pondering Lian Zhiqiu.


    "Even if that is true, I still find your way of doing things displeasing"


    She sighed as she could see reason in his words. And yet there was still that feeling that was tugging at her, that the somewhat calm way of life she once had was like sand, gradually slipping through her fingers.


    "Hmm, would you prefer I separate to create my own sect?"


    He then stroked his chin with a pondering look as Lian Zhiqiu wryly smiled while sighing once again.


    ''Hah, this damn disciple, he knows perfectly well that I can''t agree to that''


    She thought as she looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    "You really are hateful sometimes, you know?"


    "Me?! That cannot be true"


    Wu Long made an astonished face of a person wrongly used of something he had not ever done in his entire life while she sighed with a rueful smile while shaking her head.


    "Come on, let''s return to the Crown Prince and the others"


    She sighed as there were some details to discuss further.

 Chapter 348 Hidden Dagger

    <h4>Chapter 348 Hidden Dagger </h4>


    The rest of the meeting went smoothly and without surprises, as they discussed amodations and the way things would move forward.


    It was decided that Yu Huan''s Alchemy Pavilion would be located on the sect premises, and the Soaring Feather Trading Company''s alchemists who arrived with them from the capital would be working in the same building.


    During the trip Wu Long continued to help Yu Huan to improve her skills and expand her knowledge of the Alchemy Dao, so by this time she was almost ready to refine the Yang Fire Dragon Pill. With Sui Luxiao''s help, her alchemy equipment and ingredients were already here when they arrived.


    Thus, when the meeting ended she departed to start practicing right away while the Crown Prince with his daughter withdrew to their new living quarters within the sect.


    Sui Luxiao and Bi Rui left off with Wei Lan to see the sect while Wu Long remained alone with Lian Zhiqiu again.


    "Haa~, where are my peaceful days?"


    The Pce Master sighed as she reclined back to the backrest of the sofa and closed her eyes.


    "You exaggerate, Pce Master. And even if I did nothing your peaceful life would havee to an end eventually, in about a year or two"


    Wu Long smiled at her sigh, reclining back on his sofa as well. She opened her eyes to look at him with a slight surprise which quickly subsided. If looked from the perspective of all that she knew about him now, it was not that surprising that he knew about the looming trouble on the continent.


    "You really are an interesting man, Wu Long"


    "I find you much more interesting, Pce Master"


    "Hah"


    Lian Zhiqiu scoffed at his words said with a charming smile, unable to deny that it was effective in getting her slightly flustered as she shifted her gaze from him.


    "Speaking of which, I would like to borrow 3 pairs of disciples for the Winter Forest Hunt"


    "Oh my, oh my, have I been honored with a question before you do something?"


    She smiled with ''astonishment'' and ''delight''. He chuckled at that reaction as he shook his head.


    "I am not talking about regr disciples, what I want are your ''foundlings'' that are under your supervision"


    He smiled and a sharp look appeared in her eyes as he was talking about people like Hua Ziyan and Ye Ling. The two of them were more outstanding examples, but there were many more disciples brought by Lian Zhiqiu from her travels who did not show extraordinary talent or qualities, eventually overshadowed by the exceptional ones and fading into the background, melting into the sect.


    It was considered that they were not any different from normal disciples of the sect, and were not given any special attention, but it was apparent from the demeanor of both Wu Long and Lian Zhiqiu that this was not exactly the case.


    "How did you figure it out?"


    She asked after a long pause during which she looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    "By observing the sect a little, but the biggest giveaway was Elder Hai who was responsible for me when my memories were sealed"


    Wu Long replied with a light smile and an expression saying ''makes sense'' started to appear on the Sect Leader''s face.


    "You noticed his real cultivation level?"


    "That and the fact that his standing in the sect was rtively low and yet he is your trusted subordinate.


    It caught my attention, so after a closer look I found several Elders who matched this description, and each of them had a group of ''normal'' disciples from the couples side of the sect under their wings, all of whom were ''coincidentally'' people brought into the sect by you over the years"


    He nodded, confirming her words as she sighed.


    "I was hoping to keep this under wraps for a little longer"


    "Haha, keeping a low profile while amassing strength is a good strategy, but that could create problems as well"


    "Secret dagger can help you out in a fight you would normally lose"


    "And yet to keep that dagger secret you would have to tolerate being suppressed by opponents you would normally be able to squash"


    "True, but I believe that minute losses mean nothing in the face of overall victory"


    "It could be true, just not the method I prefer. I believe it is those minute losses that prevent you from acting freely, and thus limiting your growth.


    If a hidden dagger would help you deal with the enemy you would normally lose to, then a sword that is sharpened by openbat can help you be strong enough to defeat that enemy"


    Wu Long and Lian Zhiqiu looked each other in the eyes as the back and forth continued in a rather leisurely manner.


    Neither of them was persuading the other in being right, but sharing their thoughts on the topic, that helped them understand each other''s thinking.


    It was undoubtedly a valid tactic to conceal one''s strength which would allow dulling the alertness of the enemy, but in Wu Long''s view, the cost that tactic ced made it equivalent to a more straightforward approach.


    And since both tactics were valid, he preferred the less tedious and convoluted one, granted, not in all situations.


    "Are you going to bring that couple you have been nurturing as well?"


    Lian Zhiqiu finally asked, tacitly agreeing to give Wu Long what he asked.


    "Yes, even if they now have the status of Elders they still fall under the younger generation category due to how young they are"


    "Hmm, you were told to bring 10 people though, I can give you one more couple from my disciples"


    "No need, I am a disciple myself, and who if not Ziyan as the Prime Disciple would represent the younger generation of our sect, so we would make the final two participants"


    He shook his head with a smile.


    "Hah, with you there would you even need the others?"


    She chuckled.


    "I do not n to actively move unless necessary, and this trip is more of an excuse to train the couple. More than that though, I will train your hidden dagger as well"


    "Sounds so enticing that I am even tempted to send out all of my people"


    Lian Zhiqiu''s eyes sparkled with a light of interest, sincebat training from Wu Long was something she could only hope for in case of her trusted people.


    "Hmm, I am not that good at teaching you know, and much less efficient withrge number of people..."


    He smiled, and the Sect Leader sighed, nodding to his words as it required a special talent to organize andmandrge groups of people.


    "... but I do know ady who excels in that. I am just not yet certain if she would join me"


    He then finished and a surprised expression appeared on Lian Zhiqiu''s face, which then turned into a wry smile.


    "Hah, you didn''t have to try and look humble by adding thest part"


    They both chuckled as Wu Long stood up to follow Yu Huan.


    "Say, are you willing to be the Vice Pce Master after..."


    Lian Zhiqiu started but saw him shaking his head in response.


    "Believe me, the enemies I would bring in if I were put in the limelight in this sect would be the ruin of it. I am much more satisfied with having your cooperation as the Sect Master"


    He smiled and she smiled back, after which he left the room while she stood up and approached the window, looking at the snowy sect with a pondering gaze.


    After some time, she summoned Elder Hai.

 Chapter 349 Trust

    <h4>Chapter 349 Trust </h4>


    Wu Long left the Peak of Unity, and visited the site of Yu Huan''s new Alchemy Pavilion which was busy with preparations for it being used. The building was an unused hall which was now being repurposed.


    She was in the room at the innermost part of the new alchemy pavilion, standing amidst the emptiness, seemingly lost in thought. Lian Zhiqiu agreed to personallyy the alchemy formations and arrays, and her works were far above in qualitypared to what the contract Formation Masters were able to offer. Thus the room was yet to be furnished or touched.


    Yu Huan''s daze broke with the sound of the door being opened, and as she looked around to see him enter, her lips curved into a smile.


    "Do you like it?"


    "I do... very much"


    She answered Wu Long''s question without missing a beat looking him straight?in the eyes with an expression of happiness and contentment. And then added the second part as a light of slight nervousness passed through her eyes.


    "That is good to hear, I was worried that the building would be in worse shape, but it seems it was kept clean"


    He smiled, nodding to her, and the light shadow of nervousness in her expression at the thought of not expressing enough of her gratefulness dissipated back into a rxed smile.


    "Thank you, it is amazing to think of the possibilities and the future, but it is even more amazing to think about how this became possible"


    She smiled at him as he chuckled, understanding that for her who was staring at a nearing dead-end of her career as an alchemist this was something she could not put into words.


    "We would need to carefully select some assistants for you"


    Wu Long then turned his gaze to the empty slightly dated walls of the spacious room, walking along, seemingly observing this ce in a state ready for use, a look that resembled the one Yu Huan had before he arrived.


    "Assistants... is it safe?"


    Yu Huan''s eyes followed him around the room. He looked back at her with a slight grin.


    "It is good to maintain healthy caution, but then again you cannot refrain from having necessary help because you are too suspicious. The knowledge and information I would provide you with is no doubt precious but the most precious is your ability to use it effectively"


    Wu Long understood her worry, as the pill recipes and alchemy techniques he would give her would be all stored in this room, in addition to her own valuable research, and having assistants would carry the risk of that precious information to be leaked.


    "Not to mention, I might have an idea where we might find some rtively trustworthy people"


    He then added with a smile.


    As she was about to ask about those ''rtively trustworthy'' people, Yu Huan widened her eyes since she realized she knew next to nothing about him apart from his profound alchemy knowledge and now quite strong influence and connections.


    This thought sparked a curiosity in her, one which was not at allmon for her to have, one toward a human and not the Dao of Alchemy. What surprised her was that even when she realized she knew little of other people, which was a rare thing since most of the time she did not think of other people at all, it did not spark any interest, she just acknowledged that fact and moved on.


    She has been friends with Bi Rui for as long as she could remember, and thus it was normal for her to be very close with her, therefore she naturally held interest in her as a person, without realizing she never experienced this interest in other people since there was noparison. But it was the first time she genuinely held interest in someone other than her.


    This feeling left her perplexed and at a loss of what to do with it. It was not like she knew what people did in such situations, as she never was in one before.


    He smiled as he saw the expression of confusion in her eyes, giving her some words of encouragement and going out as he knew she needed some time to process her thoughts.


    ''Hmm, it seems I cannot postpone the trip to the Tingren Kingdom much''


    He thought on the way and soon spotted Wu Mengqi who was waiting for him toe this way. He smiled at the beauty who ran into his embrace, and after enjoying the skinship for some time she let go and they started strolling through the sect, holding hands.


    "Honey, I have a question"


    After some time Wu Mengqi asked as she looked around at the rather busy Yin Yang Unity Pce, as excitement of changes was palpable in the air.


    "Mm?"


    He lightly asked as his gaze also surveyed the surroundings, a carefree smile on his face.


    "Do you intend on creating your own faction?"


    "I am"


    He answered her cautious question without hesitation, showing her a smile that put her at ease to ask these questions.


    It was evident from his actions that he was making preparations forrger scale moves, but she was not yet certain whether he considered it making changes to the ce he currently called home, or if it was a long-term investment in something he considered part of his force going forward.


    "But, based on your description of the life you led before, it seems..."


    "Uncharacteristic?"


    He chuckled and she nodded with a wry smile.


    "Indeed, I was more of a lone warrior type in my past life, but that iswhat partially led to my demise"


    He shrugged as they walked toward a more remote part of the sect, with great views of the valleys and rivers around the mountain which were currently covered in white ice and snow.


    "Hm? Wasn''t the problem that you had a disciple who betrayed you?"


    She said with a slight frown as she became somewhat confused by his answer.


    "Yes and no. You see, that betrayal in of itself is not the cause of my failure, the real cause is the inability to deal with it. You cannot predict everything that happens, and always know ahead. You can n and anticipate, but life is fundamentally chaotic. What matters is if you are able to ovee whateveres your way"


    Wu Long said as they came out to a tform on one of the remote peaks of the mountain the sect was located on. From here, a vast view of fairy tale-like winter view opened up before them.


    "I know, which is why you decided to be even more powerful than before at every step of your cultivation"


    She nodded, as she agreed with him, since her own experience in her past life taught her how powerlessness could be the source of grief. Even if she audiblyined about training, she still never skipped to do it.


    "Exactly"


    He smiled, as his resolve to be more powerful than he could even dream of in his past life was still what drove him to improve from this early on.


    "But it is also a fact that even if I was incredibly powerful, the most powerful cultivator alive in the known Seven Boundless Worlds I would still have died in that crumbling world were it not for that woman. Because sometimes being powerful is just not enough"


    He chuckled, as he profoundly understood the power of having allies, not just connections, but true force of one''s own in those moments when he was trapped in that small crumbling world.


    It was a given that Wu Long did not intend to recruit just anyone, but at the same time he did not think there was anything wrong with having subordinates. In fact he was determined to build a force he could rely on.


    It was true that he was betrayed before, and if he was a mortal in the early part of his life it would have been a natural reaction to close off and be extremely distrustful of his surroundings.


    However, the truth was that he was not that impressionable. In fact, it was far from the first time he was betrayed, as he experienced it not only near the end of his past life but many times during the course of it, and each such experience made him more cautious and distrustful in the beginning.


    The advantage of his age was that over time he learned to reign in his own caution, seeing the detrimental effects it could bring if it strangled his movements and hindered his progress. "Don''t trust anyone ever" was a recipe for a disaster.


    After living for some millennia he understood that fundamentally most of what happened around him, what other people decided or did was out of his control, what was in his control was how he reacted to it, and whether he was able to handle the fallout.


    "Though don''t take it as throwing caution out to the wind, I am not prepared to take in just anyone either. I am just saying that if someone does betray me despite all efforts to avoid that oue, I have the means to deal with it"


    He chuckled, as he reassured her. She sighed, grappling with her own trust toward people after her own family betrayed her not only in her past life but this one as well.


    "But why now? If you understood this in your previous life, why didn''t you... why were you alone?"


    She then turned to him as the cold wind blew past, pping the hems of her robes and strands of her hair. He smiled back, raising his hand and putting away a lock of hair that crossed her face behind her ear, as she felt his warmth shielding her from the chill.


    "Because the gift I received had far more than I could have ever asked for. What drove me to the path of being a lone cultivator before was not the desire to be one, but bitterness and scars from losing you and Ling''er"


    He spoke softly, acknowledging something he did not usually say out loud. Her eyes widened, and as he smiled, their lips met, her body leaping into his chest.

 Chapter 350 Frustration

    <h4>Chapter 350 Frustration </h4>


    Wu Long and Wu Mengqi then continued on a path around the distant parts of the sect, holding hands,ughing and whispering sweet nothings to each other. It was already evening when the two returned to the sect from their stroll.


    Wu Mengqi left to apany Song Lingfei, whom she had promised to meet up with earlier, while Wu Long went to a secluded training area to train the couple and assess their progress during the time he was away.


    "You have too little battle experience, but apart from that your skill improvement is impressive considering how little time passed since I gave you the technique"


    He said while looking at the two exhausted young people gasping for breath and wobbling but refusing to fall to their knees.


    His main praise, however, was for the tenacity and determination, as he further instructed the two. There was something refreshing in seeing the eagerness to learn and improve. The progress they made that have yet to make them overconfident orcent, which was what he expected to happen at least to a certain point.


    "We have been thinking about battle experience as well, but there is not much we can do about it in the sect, and sparring within the sect is..."


    "Correct, you would have raised the guard of the vultures who are eyeing you, as well as given away that you have new techniques to prey on. Not only that, but sparring in general, unlike actualbat where your life is at stake, can provide only limited growth.


    I will be taking you and a few other couples on a trip outside the sect soon, so get ready, try to train as much as you can before then since the trip will likely turn quite dangerous, rather, I am counting on it to"


    The two looked at him with surprise since they did not think he already prepared an opportunity for them to polish theirbat skills. Their eyes filled with some fear and resolve, since if he said it was dangerous, they had to assume it was a deadly menace.


    Wu Long then visited Cao Xiang to discuss the travel and transportations securitypany.


    She was with her daughter when he visited her and since Cao Mei also was a junior leader of the movement she led, he talked to them both.


    They rejoiced at the prospect of bing a legitimate organization instead of the ouws they were driven to be before.


    "I initially thought that I would inevitably have to only take part of the crew with me into the sect and basically settle the others nearby. But I am d it did not have toe to that"


    Cao Xiang lightly smiled as she spoke. It was a given that after the initial shock of such a quick change for the crew, the people on board of the giant ship began to adjust and thus question what was next, leading to unease and anxiety.


    "I know that you have a lot on your mind so I didn''t want to bother you with this before, but I really struggled to find a new purpose for the people who are still on the ship...tely they have gotten uneasy..."


    "Remember, you are my woman now, so it is your prerogative to be able to rely on me"


    He slightly rebuked her for considering it from the perspective of bothering him.


    "I suppose I was just worried that I would be relying on you for everything"


    "And what''s wrong with that?"


    Wu Long chuckled and both beautiesughed at the yful smile he made. His eyes lit up as he watched the uneasiness and worry of the two fade, findingfort in theirughter.


    "Can I rely on you as well then?"


    Cao Mei asked with a smile and a spark in her gaze.


    "Of course"


    "Then, I want to ask your help with a problem I have"


    Her daughter''s words caused Cao Xiang to raise her eyebrow in surprise since she usually shared her problems with her first, but then almost gasp as she started to hear something in the short-haired beauty''s tone of voice while a chuckle escaped Wu Long as he watched the expression of the two. He nodded, signaling her to continue.


    "You see, while you were away I realized how used I am to getting your warmth and affection, to giving mine to you, and how ustomed I became to wake up in your embrace. And while I am content just being close to you, if you say that it is okay to ask for your help..."


    Cao Mei stood up and slowly approached the couch Wu Long was sitting on.


    "Mei''er!"


    Cao Xiang turned red at this scene since she did not expect her daughter to be so bold in expressing her pent up feelings.


    "Ohe on, Mother, I know you have been thinking it too"


    Cao Mei chuckled without turning her gaze from Wu Long as she slowly sat down next to him and put her hand on his chest.


    "So, can you help me with this?"


    She finally closed in and her voice lowered to a sensual whisper, her alluring figure leaning closer and closer to him.


    "Of course, Mei''er. It would be my pleasure"


    "Haha, something tells me most of the pleasure would be mine"


    her alluring figure leaning closer and closer to him.


    "Of course, Mei''er. It would be my pleasure"


    As they softly chuckled their lips touched in a kiss while Cao Xiang gulped her eyes wide and cheeks beginning to redden. While the kiss of the two deepened, a certain feeling she had even before her daughter started speaking intensified, overshadowing her shyness to express it. She stood up, and taking a deep breath approached him from the other side, sitting down opposite Cao Mei.


    "Haha, are you going to finally be honest now?"


    Cao Mei smiled at Cao Xiang''s reddened face.


    "Hmph, you cheeky girl, I will remember this sometimeter"


    Thetter brushed off the former''sughter with some embarrassment as she looked into Wu Long''s eyes, the longing for him in her eyes intensifying as they kissed as well. His hands wove around the waists of the two beauties, the soft flesh under his fingers bing more and more heated.

 Chapter 351 (R18) The Long Awaited (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 351 (R18) The Long Awaited (1/2) </h4>


    Wu Long took time to enjoy kissing the two beauties in his hands, taking a little guilty pleasure in seeing the sparks in their hazel colored eyes be scorching mes. The look in those eyes begged for more, but there was no hurry in his demeanor.


    "You meanie"


    Cao Mei who sat to his right finally couldn''t hold back frommenting as she caught his amused gaze. He chuckled in response and she stood up, taking off her shirt while Cao Xiang went in for another kiss.


    During the passionate kiss with Cao Xiang he felt her daughter''s handnd onto his thigh, and start going up the inner side. Cao Mei, wearing only a ck thong, leaned onto the sofa with one knee and slowly moved her hands closer to his crotch until she felt a hot, rapidly stiffening rod through the cloth. A pleased smile touched her plump lips as impatience shed in her eyes that watched the bulge in his pants grow, her fingers skillfully undoing his sash to set it free.


    "Mmf!"


    His right hand that was now free went to touch Cao Xiang''s chest and the beauty moaned thought their kiss as a spark of electricity went through her.


    She broke the kiss and started undressing as well, while Cao Mei finally took out his cock and without dy gave it a kiss, subsequently swallowing it and started sucking on it with passion.


    He ced his left hand onto the back of Cao Mei''s head, caressing her short ck hair and she ced both her legs onto the sofa as he traced his right hand from her smooth and beautiful back to her plump and round ass that was entuated by the ck thong. His fingers then reached the sensitive spot in between her legs and started caressing her slit over the soft fabric.


    "Mmph... uhmph... oomf"


    She started moaning as he felt a wet and slippery sensation under his fingers, her gorgeous figure starting to move seductively under the intimate lighting of thenterns in unison to the movement of his fingers while her mother''s lips found his mouth and resumed the kiss. His left hand went to catch Cao Xiang''s waist and her bare ample breasts pressed onto him as she leaned forward.


    He took a moment to enjoy the sensation of kissing the mother while her daughter was sucking his cock, his left hand slowly finding its way to Cao Xiang''s soft and beautiful ass as he grabbed it with his fingers spread wide and started kneading it, feeling the supple flesh and it''s weight while the fingers of his right hand slid the cloth of Cao Mei''s thong aside to reveal the pink and wet pussy, plunging inside and causing her to pause giving blowjob as a shockwave of pleasurable sensations covered her from head to toes.


    After a few moments she resumed giving him head, this time with even more eagerness as the movements of her head started to sync with the movements of his fingers going in and out of her pussy. Her youthful gorgeous body was moving in an alluring fluid motion, creating an arousing scene. She started using her tongue more, sliding it in between her lower lip and the shaft of his dick, moving it from side to side as she moved her head up and down.


    "Uhhmf!"


    Meanwhile Cao Xiang felt his fingers finally reach her pussy as well and moaned in unison to her daughter as he started sending waves of euphoria through her with simple movements of his fingers.


    ''He knows how to make me go crazy too well''


    She thought as she felt like he knew her body even better than she did herself, making her feel immense pleasure with simple and subtle actions in just a few moments. Her pussy was already gushing with juices and heating up, with light pulsating feeling growing deep inside her.


    The muffled moans of the mother and daughter filled the room, but he did not rush to make either of them climax, prolonging this pleasurable moment.


    "Mmh! Mmmf!! Mh..aah! Aaaah! Nngh! Nhaaah! Haaah!"


    After an extensive time of this forey, he finally made Cao Xiang cum first as she broke the kiss again, her hands gripping tightly onto his shoulder as if desperate to not be swept away by the storm of pleasure that made her convulse and gush with juices.


    He smiled and looked down to see Cao Mei''s eyes looking up at him with his dick in her mouth. As Cao Xiang gradually softened her grip and leaned back to bask in the afterglow of her intense orgasm, he chuckled and nodded as Cao Mei took his dick out and straddled him. Their lips met in a kiss while his hands on her waist guided her pussy onto the tip of his cock, and then pressed down, sitting her onto it.


    "Mmf!!!"


    She moaned into his lips as her eyes flew open and then became zed over with intense pleasure. She felt her tight pussy being stretched by his hard cock, finally receiving the feeling of being full with him that she craved.


    "Aah! Haah! Ungh! Haah! Ah! Yes! Aaah! Yes Daddy! Aah!"


    His lips parted hers and went down, tasting her skin with passionate kisses as she moaned out loud. Her hips started to slowly move up and down while his hands slid from her sides to her ass and gripped it tight as he started sliding her up and down on his cock. His mouth reached her breast and as he started sucking on it she wrapped her hands around his head as she faced up, closing her eyes.


    ''This is it! This is what I waited for so long! Aaah! Just as I thought, this feels so amazing!''


    Her pussy was gushing with juices, coating his cock and making wet sloppy sounds as it was prated over and over again.


    She soon started feeling a pulsating feeling in her stomach and then light spasming in her pussy.


    "Aah! Yes Daddy! Aah! I''m going to cum! I''m cumming! Aaaaah! Aah! Aah!"


    Her body started convulsing as he thrust his cock deep inside her and her pussy juices started gushing out. And as her convulsions started to slow down he poured a big load of cum inside her, making her climax again with higher intensity.


    "Aheu! Aah! Ah! Ngh!"


    Her eyes opened up wide as she looked up at the ceiling with her mouth opened wide, while her body made an erotic curve. He took her breast out of his mouth and looked at her alluring figure, appreciating her beauty and erotic pose.


    As she slowly slumped down from an intense orgasm, he raised her up by the waist, but as soon as his cock was almost out of her pussy he felt a tongue touch the base of his cock and go up the shaft, and soft lips swallowing it a few moments after it was out of Cao Mei''s pussy. As he ced the half-conscious and still slightly spasming Cao Mei to the sofa on his right, he watched her mother giving him a clean-up blowjob.


    As soon as she made his cock clean with her mouth, she took it out and looked up at him with eyes full of desire.


    "Haha, Xiang''er, it seems Mei''er wasn''t the only impatient one after all"


    He chuckled as she moved her gaze to the side with red cheeks, but did not deny his words.

 Chapter 352 (R18) The Long Awaited (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 352 (R18) The Long Awaited (2/2) </h4>


    Cao Xiang stood up showing off her gorgeous mature body, with ample breasts and wider hips that would turn any man crazy. Her curvaceous body turning to reveal her alluring backside as she moved her long ck hair to the left side and to the front while looking back at him over her right shoulder.


    When she saw his smile, her blush intensified, but she still sat back in between his thighs and immediately felt his hands touch her slender waist from two sides and move along her smooth and delicate skin to her breasts, leaving a scorching hot sensation wherever they passed.


    She then felt his breath on her neck from behind and at the same time her lower back felt a hard and hot sensation that sent a spasm through her entire body. When his lips touched the side of her neck, his hands grasped her breasts, and her back was pressed into his chest. Among the flurry of sensations one stood out as she felt the hot meat rod pressed against her back, and she leaned back onto his shoulder as her chest moved forward, her spine instinctively curving from the incredible pleasurable sensations.


    "Ahm"


    She moaned out loud, his hands kneading her big and soft breasts, as he enjoyed the weight and supple feeling. After a moment, he lowered his hands to her abdomen and from then slowly slid them down as all of her consciousness followed this motion. But unlike her expectations, his hands slid past the lowest part and went onto her thighs, and then to the inner thighs.


    "Haaah.... ahm!"


    She sighed with a trembling but soft voice, and then he raised her by the thighs, cing them on his own and simultaneously opening her legs wider. Her knees were bent over his legs and her butt was pressed against his cock. The pose made her embarrassed and aroused at the same time and while she thought of her next move his right hand traced back the inner side of her thigh while his left hand went up, tracing her skin to fondle her left breast again.


    "Haah, ah! Uhm!"


    She sensually sighed and then started moaning to the sensations, and as his fingers reached her slit her moans intensified as sparks went through her from the immense pleasure. She leaned her head back onto his shoulder while he continued to pleasure her and kiss her neck from the side, and then his left hand went from her breast up to her neck, gently tracing her skin and sending tingling feeling through her as she gasped and moaned.


    His fingers then reached her mouth and his index and middle fingers softly touched her plump lips, slowly sliding in to touch her soft tongue.


    "Ungh! Uh! Umm!"


    She moaned as her tongue coiled around his fingers, she felt her whole body and being were in his grasp, being led to the peaks of euphoria with a simple thought.


    His lips traced a line on her neck along with moving the fingers in her lower mouth, and she instantly climbed to the verge of climax, and at that moment he picked her up and widening the entrance of her pink cave with the fingers that were pleasuring it just a moment ago, plunged his cock deep inside her in one go.


    "Nhooooooh!!!"


    She screamed in ecstasy though his fingers in her mouth as her eyes opened up wide and her pussy gushed with juices, convulsing intensely from the immense orgasm. The fingers of his right hand continued to tease her clit, making sure to intensify and prolong her climax.


    "Oh! Nnnghoh! Uh! Uhugh!"


    Her body, convulsing in his hands curved in a mind-stirring view as drops of sweat started to appear on her neck and forehead. The roots of her hair became damp and her pink walls were moving and tightening around his cock, mping down on him uncontrobly.


    He took in her sweet scent that made him even harder and smiled from the pleasurable sensation, slowly starting to move his hips.


    "Ooongh!!"


    Her eyes widened again as a bolt of lighting went through her, and as he took out his fingers from her mouth she licked them along with her moans, her gorgeous body starting to curve in sync with his movements, responding to every stimtion. His hand lowered to the base of her neck and he ced it tly against her upper chest as his wrist was lodged in between her round, ample breasts.


    His right hand went slightly up to her lower abdomen, and was ced tly facing down, his middle finger pointing toward the pussy that was swallowing his cock.


    ''Aaah, this, I have been waiting for this! It feels incredible. It fills me up so easily''


    Her thoughts were somewhat cloudy and jumbled, as immense pleasure rampaged through her.


    "Aah! Haaah! Nnm! Uhm!"


    Cao Mei gradually opened her eyes as she heard lustful moans to see her mother''s beautiful figure moving seductively atop him, and a somewhat lost chuckle escaped her.


    ''Heh, and she was going to reprimand me for having no resrtaint?''


    She thought as the gorgeous woman''s movements intensified along with the moans. It was obvious by the asional spasms that she was cumming over and over, short but intense climaxes going through her like bolts of lightning.


    As beads of sweat traced the curves of her sexy body, Cao Xiang was starting to feel a pulsating sensation welling up deep in her stomach again, but this time it grew stronger than any climax she experienced before. Her eyes that gradually closed to feel the pleasure opened up wide again, feeling his cock that was ravaging her pussy slightly throb and erge, making her jolt from excitement.


    "Aaah! Yes! Nhaaah! Give it to me! Aaah! Aah! Fill me up with your ... Aaah!! Aah!"


    She soon started convulsing, her legs straightening up instinctively and her hands that were on the back of his head pushing him into her neck. Sudden and strong jolts went from her lower body to her chest, as she almost jumped several times with all of her strength. At that moment, he shot his cum inside her, painting her insides white with his semen.


    "Uoooooh!!!"


    Her eyes met with her upper eyelids and she trembled in ecstasy, unable to think of anything as her head turned nk. A throbbing sensation of pleasure coursing through her body was the only thing she could feel.


    As he helped her lean on the sofa to his left, Cao Mei started giving him head again cleaning him up for the next round. He didn''t make her wait and stood up, taking her ankles in his hands and raising them up to the backrest, pinning her to the sofa as he entered her tight honey pot from above. Her hands went onto the backrest above her head, next to her legs, as she waspletely exposed in a vulnerable position to him. She looked into his eyes, letting him see the moment hers reflected the immense pleasure she felt.


    "Ahm! Yes Daddy! Aaah! Fuck me Daddy! Fuck me hard! Aaah!"


    Her moans filled the room once more as he stuffed her pussy full of his cock, and pounded her plump ass that was exposed in this pose with his hips. Loud pping sounds resounded along with her moans, and the sofa creaked from the intense movement.


    As he was fucking her, he lowered his head to kiss her several times while making sure to move with the same pace even while doing so, driving her to the peaks of pleasure. Her lips trembled as she felt scorching heat burning up her body, she was soaked in sweat while her pussy was overflowing with love juices, making wet sticky sounds. She felt his scent which made her skull numb with arousal while her hands gripped on to the backrest of the sofa to the point of turning white.


    After a period of intense mating, she started trembling, her body curving up and down beyond her control, as if intent to toss and turn all over if not for the pose which fixed her on the spot. He slightly intensified the grip on her ankles which he previously held with no real strength, as her body moved at her full strength. The wood and cloth under her fingers creaked and were ttened despite being reinforced as a high-pitched moan escaped her lips.


    He almost chuckled as it was a little bit too highpared to how she normally spoke. As she slowly calmed down, he took his dick out and sat next to her in between the two beauties who were recuperating after experiencing intense climaxes.


    Even though Cao Xiang had her orgasm quite a bit before, she still felt too sensitive to start again right away, the stimtion was too much.


    As he looked at the ttened part of the sofa a smile touched his lips, and he stood up, slowly removing the rest of his clothes.


    Cao Xiang''s eyes shed at the sight, and she felt a tugging sensation between her legs, biting her lower lip as she blushed and turned away from his eyes that suddenly turned to her.


    "Let''s go to the bedroom"


    He proposed as the sofa was already ruined and continuing here would run the risk ofpletely crushing it. He took Cao Mei who was still basking in the afterglow of her orgasm into his arms and went toward the bedroom with Cao Xiang following him closely.


    In the bedroom, he ced Cao Mei on the bed and exchanged a kiss with Cao Xiang, cing his hands on the sides of her neck right below her ears. She hugged him, pressing her naked body into his, both enjoying the feel of the other''s skin. Soon, he felt Cao Mei''s hand on his shoulder, as she was apparently unwilling to be left out and ending his kiss with her mother wrapped his left hand around her and met her lips with his.


    The two beauties gradually started feeling their strength returning, and after a period of exchanging kisses one by one, slowly went on their knees to pleasure him together this time. He looked down and ced his hands on their heads, stoking the silky ck hair of the mother and daughter who were giving him a blowjob from both sides. Their tongues and lips were savoring the naughty taste, theirher regions heating up to receive him once more.


    After enjoying the pleasuring of the duo for some time, he gave each one a kiss and led them to the bed, where Cao Xiangy down on her back and her daughter stood on all fours above her. They both remembered this pose and blushed as they knew what wasing next, it was time for them to be bred without rest until there was no strength to continue.


    He started fucking them time and time again, giving them pleasure they have never felt before and filling their insides with his cum over and over again, only stopping when the twoy moaning and twitching with no strength to go on, the two pussies one atop the other overflowing with his cum to a puddle of it on the bed.

 Chapter 353 Temptation

    <h4>Chapter 353 Temptation </h4>


    The two beauties woke up in Wu Long''s arms almost at the same time, a satisfied smile touching Cao Mei''s lips while Cao Xiang hid her rapidly reddening face in the covers.


    As he chuckled, his arms brought the two closer in his embrace. The three of them soon detected a familiar presence closing in and entering the house.


    "Haha, it seems we can take our time lying in the bed for some more time, Mother"


    Cao Mei snickered while her mother smiled with a nod.


    "That seems to be the case... But to be honest I would have done so anyway, afterst night..."


    As Cao Xiang spoke she suddenly closed her mouth with her hand as her face began to show rosiness once more.


    Wu Long smiled and wore afortable dark blue silk robe while the room was filled with Cao Mei''s giggles. She could easily finish her mother''s words in her head since she felt the same way after the intense "exercises" thest night.


    As he came out of the room the person they sensed earlier was already in the kitchen, and when he appeared in the doorway he stopped to take in the enchanting scene.


    A beautiful woman stood with her back facing him, cutting vegetables on the kitchen counter as a few pots were just moments ago ced over the fire, only now starting to heat up, her long wavy dark brown hair were collected into a high ponytail, revealing her delicate neck.


    Her voluptuous figure was wrapped in a simple white apron, and nothing else, resulting in her alluring bare backside beingpletely in his view as he walked in. Though it did not seem like she waspletely neutral to that attire as he could see that her ears werepletely red. This somehow made it even more endearing since she was clearly doing it only for him while fighting off embarrassment.


    He could more or less guess the scenery he would see since there was quite some time from when she entered the house yet she only just started and he also saw the clothes the three of them haphazardly took off and left on the floor the night before neatly folded on the sofa along with a new set of clothes that belonged to this morning visitor.


    But anticipating it and actually seeing it were still very different experiences, which was partially why he did not peek with his spiritual sense to see what she was doing.


    He could hear her breathing that was a bit uneven as he walked toward the kitchen halt right at the moment he appeared in the doorway.


    Wu Long did not move for some time, leaning on the door arch with his shoulder as the sound of the water gradually starting to heat up and the evenly spaced sound of the kitchen knife cutting the vegetables on the board filled the room. It was not that he was teasing her, but he was genuinely moved by this scene, torn between the desire to embrace her this instant and the desire to watch her like this indefinitely.


    There was no words said in between them as one continued to make preparations for breakfast, and the other was silently watching from behind. But gradually the nervousness in the beauty''s movements melted as a smile touched her lips, feeling something very ttering in the gaze she sensed from behind her.


    After some time, as the water in the pots reached boiling temperature, he finally straightened his pose and slowly approached her from behind.


    "Haaah~"


    Wei Lan exhaled with trepidation as she felt his presence right behind her. And then, she felt his hands on her shoulders as the movements of her hands came to a halt.


    A soft, careful touch that was both full of desire and tenderness, one she has been longing for the past months. Large, warm and slightly rough hands, with long and slender fingers that would suit someone ying a musical instrument, yet giving off a strong, stable feeling.


    She slowly turned her head to the right and caught the look in his eyes, that sent a spark through her as it was filled with passion and gentle care. Her eyes showed him shyness, longing and joy, fueling his desire to hold her in his arms this instant. Their lips met in a kiss and she closed her eyes, feeling like this momentsted both an instant and an eternity.


    His hands went down from her shoulders to her waist and around it to enclose her in his embrace, meeting and locking on her abdomen over the apron, his body sticking closely to her from behind. Shey the knife on the cutting board and raised her right hand to his cheek while her left hand came over his arm. His warmth instantly drove off the coolness of winter morning in such attire, enveloping her infort and care.


    She has seen him since he returned, but only in passing, with no time for intimacy, so all of her bottled up feelings of longing sprang out now as she lost herself in his embrace.


    Their kiss was long, slow and passionate. When their lips parted she opened her eyes with a dazed expression, and saw his smile, closing them once again and leaning her head on him. He softly lowered his chin onto the top of her head, as they stood in this embrace for a few moments while the water boiling in the pots to the side was the only sound in the room.


    Her hand that was on his cheek slowly made it''s way to his lower jaw and then to his neck, tracing its side. He smiled and changing his position leaned down to her neck, cing a kiss on it near her ear.


    "Mm"


    She made an almost indistinct, but incredibly sensual moan, which tempted him even more, as his hands moved from her abdomen above the apron to the sides and from there back to the front but this time sliding inside the apron. Her breathing started to be a little rougher as her temperature grew.

 Chapter 354 (R18) Shall we have breakfast?

    <h4>Chapter 354 (R18) Shall we have breakfast? </h4>


    His right hand found its way to her ample chest under the apron and started caressing it, first very softly and mildly, while his left hand lowered to her lower abdomen and stopped not approaching the most sensitive spot that was already heating up and bing wet.


    Her breathing turned rougher as gradually pleasurable sensations filled her whole body. His right hand massaging her breasts, his left hand massaging her lower abdomen and upper pelvic region. The warm feeling of his slightly rough and yet gentle fingers gradually made her crave more. And at the moment she was about to ask him, his left hand rapidly traced her skin and slid down to caress her most sensitive part.


    "Ah!"


    Her head jerked back to face up, leaning on his shoulder as a short and sexy moan escaped her lips.


    "Mmh... ahm... uhmn..."


    She started moaning softly, responding to his rather slow, gentle and yet incredibly sensual caressing. He slowly built up her pleasure while not forgetting to kiss her on the lips, and kiss her neck. Her right hand that was previously on his cheek went on to the back of his head, passing her fingers through his hair, while her left hand was holding onto the wrist of his left hand.


    "ce your hands on the counter"


    After some time, he whispered into her ears, and Wei Lan did as he told, cing both hands on the kitchen counter in front while his kisses started to go from her neck to her upper back.


    "Ahm"


    She soon felt his kisses follow the line of her spine down as his hands went onto her shoulders and started slowly moving down, caressing her skin. She suddenly felt like her back was the most sensitive spot on her entire body, waves of tingling pleasure spreading from his every touch.


    He slowly reached her lower back, and then with both hands grabbed her round and bouncy buttocks, kneading them and causing her to shudder as she held in the loud moans. And then...


    "Aaughmph!!!"


    She gasped and raised one hand to cover her mouth as she felt his mouth touch her wet honey pot, his tongue driving her crazy with pleasure.


    "Ummph! Ooohph! Mmfff! Uhmpff!"


    He took time to pleasure her as she moaned into her hand, unable to hold them in while roughly breathing. And while he did eat her out before, it was never as intense as this time, driving her to the point of climax with no hardship at all. But even as she came, he did not stop and only increased the level of pleasure.


    "Aah! Uhmff! Huff!!"


    She was slowly losing the ability to hold in her moans even with a hand over her mouth, but held on by sheer will. Finally, he stopped tormenting her with euphoria, but just as she was about to heave a sigh of relief, she heard the distinct sound of fabric rubbing against fabric, signifying that he was untying the belt on his robe.


    She gulped, filled with unease as she was still incredibly sensitive, but more than that, with anticipation. She then felt his tip touch her lower lips, as his left hand held her buttock, opening up the view from behind with his thumb.


    "Mm!!!"


    As his tip entered her, parting her tight but wet lips and pink walls, his right hand then went up onto her lower back, sending a tingling sensation up her spine. She held her breath at this feeling, preparing herself, and then felt him fill herpletely with a thrust.


    "Naaaah!!!"


    Her spine curved as her chest stretched the fabric of the apron, two slight protrusions appearing on both sides. He slightly pressed with his right hand down, while his left hand moved on to her shoulder, tracing the skin on her back on the way. Sparks of tingles followed this movement as she trembled with ecstasy.


    Her eyes that opened up wide at the moment he entered her fully closed again as she savored thefortable feeling of her stomach being full with him.


    He slowly drew back, making her tingle with pleasure.


    "Ngaaah!"


    Another thrust in, making her feel his full length inside her, stretching her insides with his thickness.


    He started moving in this pace, slowly taking it out and entering back in one go, making her moan despite her efforts to hold back.


    After a few thrusts, he changed the piston to fluid, slow motion as his hands changed ces as well, his left hand on her waist to the side and his right on her right shoulder. She lowered her right hand from her mouth as she softly moaned, gripping the kitchen counter with both hands. As he moved his right hand to her chin she turned and their lips met in a passionate kiss.


    "Mm! Uhm! Mmhm!"


    Slowly but surely her pleasure built up, and after some time, he started slowly increasing the pace.


    "Ah! Ahm! Uuh!"


    As she felt closer and closer to the peak, she threw her right hand behind to hold onto the wrist of his right hand that was now on her waist. As she slightly turned in doing so, the feeling of him inside her intensified.


    "Aaah!"


    Her eyes widened, but as she let go of his hand to turn back to the previous position, he caught her forearm, making her turn even more.


    "Haah! Aah! W-Wait, this... Ah! This is too... Ahm! Uuh! Mm!"


    She slightly protested but after a moment, did not continue, only more and more erotic moansing out of her mouth. He smiled and increased the pace yet again, pping sounds starting to resound as his hips pounded her soft and supple buttocks.


    "Ah! Ah! Ahm! Uh! Uhn! Nhah!"


    ''He is going to drive me crazy, I can''t go on for much more, this feels too incredible''


    She was nearing her limit as she felt a pulsating feeling deep down in her stomach, throbbing and welling, as if ready to explode at any moment. She knew that she was in trouble, that it was an incredible one, unlike anything she has ever felt before.


    Finally, he thrust deep inside her as he tugged on her forearm and sealed her lips with a kiss as her stomach muscles spasmed and her eyes rolled up to meet her upper eyelids, while his left hand that was on the side of her waist went forward, holding her t belly, feeling it convulse under his fingers.


    A strong jolt went through her, making her whole body jump, and then another one and one more with increased frequency, each one making her round alluring butt jump and rub against him. Intense wave of ecstatic pleasure coursed through her body, ravaging her inside while her skin felt so sensitive that the air around was caressing her. She could see nothing but white as shes covered her vision one after another in quick session.


    "Uuumph!!!!"


    And then, she felt him release his seed deep inside her, causing a bolt of lighting go up her spine, making her headpletely nk for a moment. The amount he released was so massive that it overflowed, leaking on the sides of her long slender legs that stood straight and slightly apart while trembling, and dripping on the floor into a puddle of her juices.


    "Mmn"


    It took a few minutes for her toe to her senses, and she softly moaned as he came out of her, a shiver going through her from the pleasurable sensation.


    "Haha, Sister Wei Lan, you sure did not miss an opportunity"


    A voice resounded from the entrance and Wei Lan''s face instantly flushed red as she realized that all of her efforts to hold in her voice were in vain. She turned to see a grinning Cao Mei and a red Cao Xiang who was looking to the side with a somewhat apologetic look.


    "Sh... shall we have breakfast?"


    Wei Lan''s weak voice resounded in the kitchen, and after a short pauseughter filled the room.

 Chapter 355 Changes and Balances

    <h4>Chapter 355 Changes and Bnces </h4>


    Wu Long had breakfast with the three beauties, who did not wear anything to cover themselves, showing their desire to continue the long awaited reunion. He did not object, resuming their activities right after they ate. Around noon Wu Mengqi came to the house as she did not see him, and by evening Sui Luxiao and Bi Rui also came by, sensing that his absence was unusual.


    The whole group did not leave the small mansion for the next three days, and while some people around the sect noticed their absence, it was quite normal for some people to periodically disappear due to the nature of the sect so no one said anything.


    "Hey, hey, Sis! I heard that nice guy was back in the sect for a few days already, but we haven''t seen him"


    A green-eyed beauty, Gong Cui asked to a simrly beautiful but more restrained sister.


    "Who knows? Maybe he''s busy..."


    Gong Liwei looked to the side with slightly rosy cheeks as she was well aware how ''busy'' he was, which was quite obvious from the absence of Wei Lan who usually took care of them, or at the very least checked in to see how they were doing from time to time.


    "Hmm"


    The younger sister ced a finger on her lips and tilted her head with a pondering look, her green eyes wide with curiosity.


    ''The nice sisters also are absent, are they perhaps having a secret party? How unfair''


    Her thoughts went to the absent Wei Lan and the mother-daughter pair, and she started to get suspicious until another possibility hit her.


    ''Hm? Is he avoiding me because he''s shy? Haah~ being a Femme Fatale is sure hard...''


    "Hehe, hehehe"


    As she giggled holding her cheeks Gong Liwei sighed, not willing to ask since she did not want to know what was happening in her little sister''s head that caused her to act this way.


    On the fourth day, Wu Long was sitting in thepany of the six beautiful women, teaching them the Origin Concealing Technique that could be used to hide cultivation level.


    During these past days, Wei Lan and Cao Xiang who were at the peak of Foundation Building Realm for some time now have broken through to the Core Formation Realm, which was a major achievement and also somewhat unexpected.


    Part of the reason they could go through has because the quality and quantity of Spiritual Qi has significantly rose since the earthquakes that shook the three continents. The increase was so substantial that Wu Long suspected quite a lot of people who were previously stuck at a bottleneck for a long time would likely advance in theing months.


    "Are you worried that their cultivation levels will draw too much attention?"


    Wu Mengqi asked as the two were memorizing the technique he was teaching.


    "Not only theirs but all of you. We are currently in a unique position where time works in our favor, but if we show too much progress in short amount of time, there is a risk of alerting those behind the scenes.


    This would seriously jeopardize the very fragile bnce that is maintaining this period of false tranquility, and if discovered could potentially lead to an early esction"


    Wu Long shook his head, indicating that he was not only teaching the two who broke through but all of them.


    "Isn''t that a bit of an exaggeration? As I understand from what you previously said we are fine as long as the Song Imperial Family and those people are in a standstill as neither wants to make the first move"


    Bi Rui asked as she did not see much of a threat from just advancing through a major realm.


    "If you saw a hostile third party suddenly grow in power will you not abandon the wait and see approach?"


    Sui Luxiao shook her head as she looked at the two who were meditating.


    "But then they would lose the opportunity to gain the knowledge that they know Huan''er has since she has yet to establish her practice"


    Bi Rui remembered Wu Long''s words about the move to the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    "Even if we threw in the bait of mypany, alchemy pavilion and the newly forming escort agency, it is not like this would make everyonepletely blind to danger. When the risks massively outweigh the potential rewards there would be no leeway but to strike while they still have a chance"


    Sui Luxiao sighed as she nodded. She too anticipated a little more control over how this period of calm ends, but understood that they were not dealing withplete morons.


    "The problem is not that they achieved a higher Major Realm, but how fast it happened and the fact that they are openly affiliated with Wu Long"


    She continued in a pondering voice.


    "Eh? But then why was so many people reaching Foundation Building Realm fast not a problem?"


    Cao Mei asked as Wu Long did not show any worry about the bnce crumbling before, and only at this point.


    "Core Formation Realm that the two achieved is a major milestone, much like the Qi Manifestation Realm is a dividing line between the mediocre and those who have a say in the affairs of the mortal cultivation world, this one is so as well.


    There are only a few thousand Core Formation practitioners in this small world. If someone suddenly gained several young and promising practitioners of this level at once, it is certainly a force to be reckoned with. More so in terms of future potential than current strength though"


    Wu Long exined with a slight sigh as he did not expect for them to start breaching the Core Formation Realm this soon. Which was understandable since he did not anticipate the sudden improvement in the Spiritual Qi, a spontaneous event that had no foreshadowing signs.


    He could feel the strain on his Yang Root growing in these past few days, indicating that the current Spiritual Qi quality likely allowed Ye Ling to reach Core Formation Realm as well.


    As someone whose cultivation rose with her understanding of the sword and having already achieved much higher realms in her past life, the only thing that was holding her back was the insufficient Spiritual Qi. Though he was not worried about her as she knew how to conceal her cultivation level well.


    He himself has reached the 3rd level of the Revolving Qi Realm, though he did not need to conceal his cultivation since it was still within the norm from the perspective of those who did not know how miraculous this speed of advancement was for him.


    The overall situation definitely deviated from his expectations as he did not know how much strength his opponents would gain from this sudden event, as the benefits of the Spiritual Qi improvement were not limited to any one side.

 Chapter 356 The Reason and Vulnerability

    <h4>Chapter 356 The Reason and Vulnerability </h4>


    As they talked a little further, the first of the two people concentrating on learning the technique to open her eyes was Wei Lan, as someone more experienced she was considerably faster to sessfully conceal her cultivation. Cao Xiang took a little longer but eventually seeded as well.


    "It is good to see that you have managed to do it, but your disguise is still not perfect. As expected, without Mingyu here the way I teach is limited in its effectiveness"


    Wu Long nodded and then chuckled as he never had a problem with teaching anyone since he rarely had an impulse to do so in the first ce. But once he actually cared it proved much more difficult, and involved far more than just knowing how to do something to ry it to others.


    "It''s okay, Mingyu is not far, you will be going to get her soon, right?"


    Wu Mengqi smiled seeing the slight vexation on his face, a rare sight for others but quite nostalgic for her. Unexpectedly, Wu Long raised his eyebrow at her words.


    "Hm? You''re not going with me?"


    ''It backfired! I should''ve just kept quiet!''


    "Eh? Ahaha, well... you said it yourself, this period of peace is no longer as stable, so having more people to secure the sect might be better, plus I am sure there will be a lot of preparations with so many things going on around here..."


    The beauty''s dryugh with a look to the side made others narrow their eyes, with some of them realizing something and beginning to smile. It was definitely unusual for someone so eager to go with him to the capital to suddenly want to remain in the sect.


    ''Hah, so you''re going to stretch out meeting Ling''er as much as possible, huh?''


    Wu Long chuckled as he saw the blue-eyed beauty shift her eyes from side to side, avoiding his gaze.


    Sui Luxiao and Bi Rui who have yet to know the circumstances could only curiously look at the others until Cao Mei winked at them with a giggle, signaling a promise to exin itter.


    "Then, are you going to the Fantian Kingdom soon?"


    Wei Lan shifted the topic for which Wu Mengqi gave her a grateful look.


    "Yes, tomorrow or the day after at thetest... we have to make it in time to join the Winter Forest Hunt, and there are a lot of things to do, not to mention I nned on visiting Tingren Kingdom as well"


    "Tingren Kingdom? Did you leave unfinished business therest time?"


    "Sort of, or more precisely I have new business there"


    He smiled.


    "Is it about the remaining Lust Cultivators? If I remember correctly, Sister Shen Min wanted to hunt them down..."


    Wu Mengqi chimed in when she remembered thest conversation about Tingren Kingdom before they departed to the capital.


    "Hmm, that too but to be honest it is not high on the list of priorities, as they have nowhere to run, they can only hide until the timees when we have time for them"


    Wu Long traced his chin in a thinking gesture and Wei Lan nodded along.


    "If the Lust Cultivators there are still connected to the ones who were behind the Supreme Master Pavilion it might be wiser to not touch them for now"


    "I agree, in this environment, any move can be the spark that starts the fire, so acting with caution should be better. It is the same reason why I think freeing Liugwei Kingdom from the usurpers should wait as well, even if I am a little impatient about it"


    Cao Xiang sighed as she agreed with the Grand Elder.


    "Don''t worry, once the conflict starts in full there would be nothing stopping us from liberating your country, Xiang''er"


    Wu Long ensured the former Pirate Queen.


    "I know, I trust you"


    "But, why not just start the conflict already? It seems more like your style of doing things, simple and straightforward..."


    Cao Mei asked as she saw that Wu Long was acting this cautiously only toward this particr problem. It was a stark contrast to his usual way of pushing through whatever problems by blunt force.


    "Hmm, I may have given you the wrong impression, but I am not strong enough yet to handle it in a safe way"


    Wu Long chuckled.


    "Eh? You''re not?"


    Both Cao Mei and Bi Rui asked out loud while the others only showed surprise silently. It was the first time that he openly admit inability to deal with an opponent.


    "Haha, of course not. Why on earth would I waste time on them otherwise?


    The reason I could act with impunity up until now is not because the other side does not have enough strength to deal with me, but because the strength they can currently deploy without bing vulnerable to other people of the same circle like the Song Family is not enough to deal with me.


    Their political and tactical restraint were simply part of the consideration I had for my movements.


    In other words, if the other side seriously went in for a kill with all of what they have got, I hardly would have survived. But since I knew that they could not make such a rushed move, there was no reason for me to be cautious"


    Wu Long chuckled at the surprised faces of the women around him and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Though of course, I am talking about the time before departing for the Wood Spirit Continent. Now... well, even if I may not be able to deal with them in a desirable way, I have the means to gamble and possiblye out on top, and as the time goes the chances of my win only rise"


    He then smiled, reassuring them since he now was far more powerful than he even thought he would be by this point. Though it was still not enough tofortably deal with his opponents.


    "Hmm, and the recent unexpected improvement in Spiritual Qi made this bnce unstable, which is why you are being more cautious than ever..."


    "Exactly"


    Sui Luxiao caressed her delicate chin in thought and he nodded with a smile.


    "I don''t think I need to emphasize this, but this information should never leave this room, as any other information Wu Long tells only us"


    Wei Lan said just in case and the others nodded with serious faces, as this was quite a huge piece of information, since part of the other side''s reluctance was the uncertainty in Wu Long''s personal strength.


    This made them feel the gravity of the situation and how important it was to maintain this suddenly fragile calm before the storm.


    At the same time, the beauties around him felt a warm and fuzzy feeling since telling them this information that left him at least a little vulnerable showed his trust toward them, as well as was a confirmation of sorts about his feelings toward them.


    Wu Long smiled at the sight of the gorgeous faces around him turning rosy and shy.


    ''Haha, how cute''

 Chapter 357 Surging Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 357 Surging Emotions </h4>


    The next day, Wu Long visited Yu Huan whose alchemy pavilion was still being prepared. Her alchemy room and at the same time office was already finished by this time, so she was in the middle of practicing alchemy skills necessary to produce the pill from the Liquid Fire Flower.


    "Pleasee in, Mister Wu"


    When she saw him entering after she answered the knock on the door with a "Yes", she stood up with a modest smile, giving off a calm and collected impression. There was already no sign of her flustered appearance from thest time they met as it seemed she was able to regain her cool.


    ''Good, she has strong willpower and mindfulness''


    Wu Long smiled at this sight. It was a very important quality for alchemists who had to keep their cool under any circumstances, otherwise their me control could be disrupted at the most important moments of pill refinement, when the fatigue and stress umted.


    ''Granted, it has already been a few days but in a way her mind was greatly disrupted from what I could tell''


    "How have you been?"


    "I have fully studied the process to produce the pill you asked but I still have some reservations about my skills.


    Regarding the Pavilion, I have received a schedule of delivery for the ingredients and an approximate dates for when the different parts of the building would be ready, and a few of the warehouses are already in use"


    "Hahah, I am not asking about the progress, but how are you adapting to life here"


    "Eh? Ah~..."


    Yu Huan''s eyes very slightly widened in surprise, and then her gaze moved to the side and down as her cheeks almost imperceptibly blushed. She unconsciously tucked a lock of hair that broke out of her ponytail behind her ear as she cleared her throat and looked back at him with a normal expression.


    "Hmm, I''ve mostly got used to the new office and people from the Soaring Feather Trading Company have been very helpful so I got everything I need.


    The house is also very spacious andfortable, much more that the ce we lived in when we were in the Imperial Capital. I am also not separated from Sister Rui, at least for the most part.


    And more than anything, it is peaceful and quite here, which helps concentrate.


    I wanted to thank you once again for giving me this precious opportunity"


    As she spoke, her voice became more even and a little bit of warmth was mixed into it. Wu Long noted that she did not mention anything about getting used to the people of the sect, but then again she was not a very social person so it made sense.


    "I wasn''t seeking gratitude, I was just wondering if you have been well. But it seems there is no cause for worry. Now that that''s established we can go over the things we need to discuss, I imagine there are a few"


    He smiled at her as she nodded, gesturing to a seat at the sofa not far. As they sat down, they started first with the discussion of the pill, and then went on to discuss what pills would she develop for the Soaring Feather Trading Company for the first year of this new partnership.


    After all, Sui Luxiao invested quite heavily in the Alchemy Pavilion and Wu Long couldn''t make her take a loss on it.


    He also brought a new scroll with alchemy techniques to her which she hurriedly and almost reverently received with gratitude as if he was bestowing her all of the riches in the world.


    In the process of them talking, she gradually rxed as their discussion was mainly in herfortable domain of alchemy, even if she was still attentive and respectful the barely perceptible stiffness and nervousness that was there in the beginning of the conversation had eased and eventuallypletely dissipated.


    "Mister Wu..."


    "Haha, you still insist on calling me so formally..."


    "But don''t you call me ''Fairy Yu Huan'' as well?"


    As she replied Wu Long slightly paused and she also froze, realizing that her words could be interpreted in various ways.


    "I mean... I don''t want to seem to disrespectful to my benefactor"


    She then exined and he inwardly chuckled, not pressing her about her earlier slip up. He certainly liked teasing beauties, but he also knew when such teasing would be a negative experience for thedy.


    "I understand, please call me however you feelfortable, and you can always specify how you would like to be called"


    He simply brushed off the topic but still left a bit of leeway in his words for her to feel free to change their distance of her own will.


    She silently nodded, her neutral expression concealing her thoughts. Only a slight glimmer in her eyes betrayed that she was swayed by the conversation in any way.


    "I have also been studying the procedure for Her Highness'' treatment, and I was wondering, if we could develop some of the connections prior to it would it not increase the sess rate?"


    "It certainly would, but that would require a certain period of time for a meaningful effect to appear"


    After thinking for some time, Wu Long nodded, as having Song Lingfei first try to develop her own Neidan inside her Dantian with a specialized cultivation technique, and then use the external purified core to simply rece the seed that she would develop would be far less dangerous and less painful procedure. Though he could only theorize this possibility for now, and would require more research to actually devise such a procedure in detail.


    However, even if it was not as long as the slow method he proposed earlier, it would still require at least a few months to half a year of time.


    "If this is a possibility I believe it is worth exploring, and His Highness would also be morefortable with the procedure"


    Yu Huan sighed with some relief as her idea did not turn out to be some foolishness that made him disappointed with her.


    "You are right, thank you. It is indeed a good proposal"


    "I am d to be of use"


    Wu Long smiled at her and a smile touched her lips, allowing him to see a rare scene of beauty.


    "You are helping me a lot even now, so being useful is not something you should be worried about"


    He softly shook his head and stood up to leave, as she got up mirroring his movements.


    "Then, the next time I will be seeing you will be after my trip"


    "You are going on another trip?"


    "Mm, I need to be away for some time"


    "Will the trip take long?"


    "I don''t think it would, is there something you need from me in the near future? You can always contact me viamunication talismans, I will make sure you have essto them"


    "Ah, no, I was just asking to make sure I have time to prepare everything before you are back"


    "You don''t need to hurry, take your time as it is important not to stumble because of being pressed on time"


    Yu Huan replied showing subtle signs of being flustered so Wu Long only smiled as he nodded to her and left her office.


    As she closed the door behind him, she leaned her back onto it, sighing as a very subtle blush reappeared on her cheeks.


    "Haah~, what is it with me these days?"

 Chapter 358 Meeting Amid the Falling Snow

    <h4>Chapter 358 Meeting Amid the Falling Snow </h4>


    After meeting with the promising alchemist, Wu Long retreated to his residence for a day to revise Song Lingfei''s treatment strategy in light of the new proposal. After figuring out the exact problem and tweaking the technique that would have been used for the slow treatment method, he apanied Wu Mengqi who often met Song Lingfei the very next day.


    The sheltered princess was eager to learn something about the outside world that was not in the books she read or was taught, and was starved for socializing with someone close in age, while Wu Mengqi simply enjoyed thepany of the both wise and yet at the same time socially naive princess.


    Though Wu Mengqi secretly had anticipated the day when the princess of the Song dynasty would meet Hua Ziyan, expecting to see quite an amusing scene when the clueless and innocent girl would meet the most dauntless and unapologetically and unashamedly experienced Dual Cultivator of their group.


    When a somewhat evil grin would appear on Wu Mengqi''s face as she thought about that meeting, Song Lingfei would have shivers, though the former always managed to brush it off as thinking of something unrted and make thetter bring back down her guard.


    This day, they sat at a wooden pagoda gazebo on a top of a rather thin snowy peak, the top of which was just wide enough to fit the gazebo. The surrounding scenery painted white with snow looked peaceful and tranquil, the slowly fallingrge snowkes shining brightly as they swayed with no wind to push them in any direction.


    The gazebo had a heat-conservation formation and a heating formation installed so they couldfortably rx with some tea, not minding the cold weather.


    Crown Prince Song Minfu was also present. He would normally let the two youngdies meet in private, but any time Wu Long would join them he was there as well even if there was nothing in particr to discuss with him. Though this time he was invited since the talk concerned his daughter''s treatment.


    As Wu Long exined the new circumstances, the Crown Prince''s face visibly brightened, as the new proposition was a concession between the two rather extreme alternatives. Song Lingfei also became cheerful at the news.


    "Thank you, Mister Wu. Words cannot express how grateful I am for everything you are doing for me and my father"


    Her silver eyes shone brightly, as the dark shadows became smaller, as if a celestial light shone behind her iris. Song Minfu''s pleasant mood became mixed as he saw the expression with which his daughter looked at Wu Long.


    "If anyone deserves praise it is Fairy Yu Huan who have thought of this method"


    Thetter only softly shook his head with a smile, and Song Minfu''s eyes instantly became brighter at his words, jumping on to this opportunity.


    "That''s right! I should reward that bright youngdy for her efforts!"


    "I am not arguing with that, and believe Father is right as I am grateful to Fairy Yu Huan as well, but I also do not think we should diminish Mister Wu''s efforts in actually finding a way to bring that idea into reality, not to mention that id it was not for him, Fairy Yu Huan would have continued to be unknown to us"


    Song Lingfei spoke as her eyes did not leave Wu Long''s face while Wu Mengqi was struggling to hold back her giggles as she watched the Crown Prince''s face.


    ''Hahahaha, this uncle''s intuition is great. Not that it would help him anyway''


    Her gleeful expression did not escape Wu Long''s peripheral vision but he only wryly smiled, inwardly sighing thinking that she was having too much fun at someone else''s expense.


    As Wu Long took a sip of the tea, and put an empty cup down, two hands stretched to pick it up, one of a trusted female servant that has been serving them tea in this meeting, and another of the Imperial Princess herself.


    "It''s alright Chu Fan, I will pour the tea myself. When else would I use the tea ceremony skills that I have been practicing for years if not on such asion"


    As Song Lingfei spoke, the servant backed off with a slightly hesitating expression as she secretly looked at the rapidly darkening face of the Crown Prince while Wu Mengqi''s shoulders started to slightly shake, and her expression was bing unnaturally still.


    It was true that as a princess, like any nobledy, Song Lingfei had a lot of lessons in tea ceremony, flower arrangement, etiquette, and otherdy-like activities, but it was implicit, even though it was never explicitly stated, that those skills, apart from some exceptions like important public events, were only honed for one purpose, for her prospective husband.


    And while Song Lingfei was clueless to her father''s rapid change in the mood the servant who had to back off felt tremendous pressure as she inwardly screamed ''What else can I do Your Highness?!?! Why are you looking at me as if I could just say "No" in that situation!!!'' while sweating profusely. Never had she found herself between a rock and a hard ce quite severely like today.


    Wu Long looked to the side, warning Wu Mengqi to hold it in with his eyes as she was starting to lose control, and thetter finally excused herself, not confident in being able tost much longer. He sighed as not being able to keep her cool when she was amused was one of her weaknesses, though he found it loveable. His sensitive hearing soon picked up her uncontrobleughter in the distance.


    ''Haha, that girl is someday going to get me into trouble''


    He inwardly chuckled as he respectfully received a new cup of tea that the Imperial Princess gracefully poured with elegant mannerisms. The moment he received the cup, his finger touched hers, and a blush appeared on her cheeks as she took her hands back.


    The rest of the meeting went quietly as they discussed trivial topics with Wu Mengqi rejoining them not long after. The only difference was that the Crown Prince''s mood was quite sullen the whole time, never improving until the end.


    After the meeting, he remained in the gazebo, looking at the scenery with only an old man, Chu Ren standing not far behind him.


    "Did you manage to find anything out during our stay here?"


    "Only that the young man used to be almost invisible before visiting the capital, it was said that he could not cultivate properly and that his talent was the worst in history.


    He was also considered not very bright, so a nickname ''a waste of a good face'' seemed to have attached"


    "Not bright? Trash talent? Are they feeding us false information on purpose? Where in the world would you find someone with bad talent who could cultivate to the Revolving Qi Realm from Qi Gathering Realm in a year?"


    Song Minfu''s head half-turned as his sharp gaze fell on the old man.


    "That is what most of the disciples seemed to believe, My Lord. It is not like we could freely move to get more information out of them either, so that is the extent we managed to get while operating cautiously"


    Chu Ren did not falter under the Crown Prince''s eyes, and diligently reported back with dignity and respect.


    "Mm"


    Song Minfu nodded with a sigh and turned his face to look at the slow snowfall again, seemingly deep in thought.


    "Ah, there was one report that I found interesting, it is that the young man seemed to have appeared out of nowhere about half a year prior to our first meeting him, brought by an Outer Court Elder who picked him up somewhere.


    The peculiar thing was that he was allowed into the sect even while not meeting the minimum standards of cultivation level as he was reportedly in the 2nd level of Body Transformation Realm"


    Chu Ren chuckled at thest part, clearly considering it to be a ruse since it was hardly believable. The Crown Prince also snickered at the absurd notion, but focused on what the old man was saying next.


    "My subordinates spected that the Elder who brought him in must have had a special status that allowed him to make such an exception happen, but it seems quite the opposite as that man is not even considered a mid-level person with no real presence or authority.


    Thus, in my opinion, it is almost certain that the Great Seductress must have had a hand in this, though there is no proof to support that. Have Your Highness got any information from her by chance?"


    "Hah, as if that witch would spill out anything. You know how problematic it is to talk to her, she has no respect for the Imperial Authority and there is nothing that I can give her that she herself cannot get.


    There can hardly be any negotiation with her. I tried to subtly get any information about him but she justughed in my face"


    The Crown Prince said with a grumbling voice, thest of his wordsing out particrly aggrieved as he rarely experienced such treatment.


    "Haa~ I guess we can only judge from what we know then"


    Chu Ren sighed as it seemed impossible to get any further information about the man.


    "Hmm, despite all of his mysteriousness and secrets I do find him trustworthy when talking to him... but I cannot move on feelings alone"


    Song Minfu sighed as well, cing his index and middle finger on his right temple, massaging it as if soothing a headache.


    "Wait and see... huh?"


    The old man behind him muttered the only approach avable to them, to which the Crown Prince closed his eyes in frustration as that was all they had been doing until then. It was quite an unprecedented position for him who was used to be on top of any situation.


    However, as in the beginning of this whole ordeal, the stakes were just too high for him to not bite at the bait Wu Long has shown, cing the Crown Prince in the passive position and never relinquishing the leading position.


    Meanwhile Wu Long, after reporting to Lian Zhiqiu about his uing trip and receiving a sarcastic remark about him ''bothering to tell'' her, and how grateful she was for such a ''grand gesture'', departed from the sect, heading to the south once more, but this time moving through a different route, as Old Yen was waiting for him in the Gutian Kingdom.

 Chapter 359 Gutian Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 359 Gutian Kingdom </h4>


    The vast snowy ins were flying by as a lone figure moved in the direction of the border between Tuamei and Gutian Kingdoms. The two were in the state of prolonged conflict with skirmishes happening every month or two between small-scale forces.


    Wu Long did not consider it much of an obstacle, as the speed at which he moved was faster than anyone who should be at the border could see, and for those who could like the mercenaries he was well acquainted with, there was nothing they could do to stop him.


    In addition, Old Yen had supplied him with information about the camps and army positions of both countries beforehand, thus making it extremely easy for him to pass through.


    Soon, the ins began climbing up with asional hills and rock formations appearing in the distance and with time bing more frequent, and eventually he entered the zone of conflict between the two countries which was a tricky terrain with hills covering the field of view at every turn.


    Only arge, dark mass of mountains towering on the Western side of the horizon was an exception as it was too tall and conspicuous among the white snowy hills and against the pale grey of winter sky.


    As Wu Long passed the border, he was soon greeted by a man looking to be in his mid-forties in simple but neat ck clothing with no ornaments, respectfully bowing as soon as the distance was close enough to see each other.


    "Wee to the Gutian Kingdom, Boss. I hope the road wasfortable"


    "Haha, spare me the long-winded greetings, Old Yen. It''s good to see you''re well"


    Wu Long chuckled at the solemn speech and the middle-aged man lowered his head once more, but not before the former could notice a glint of joy in his eyes.


    "Boss is too kind to this old man. Please, this way"


    Old Yen then half turned, and gestured in the direction of the Gutian Kingdom''s depths with his hand, and receiving a nod from Wu Long, sped forward leading the way. Wu Long followed him closely.


    Gutian Kingdom''snd was a slope with the lowest point at the sea level in the East, and the highest point at the border with Fantian Kingdom in the West, the mountains separating the two countries being considerably shorter in height from one side than the other.


    The structure of the slope made it obvious that it was the umtedndmass that was gathered andpressed by the Great Catastrophe in the distant past, shoving massive amounts of rock and soil and pushing it toward the territory that was the current Fantian Kingdom until the formation of the border mountains caused by the spontaneouspression of rocky minerals. And while time chiseled away at the terrain of the Gutian Kingdom withndslides and mudflows bringing the highest points down and slightly evening the territory out, the border mountains that were formed of the hardest rocks furtherpressed by the st, heat and pressure did not change much, solidifying a natural dividing line.


    As Wu Long followed Old Yen and went further south, they rarely passed fields or any vegetation at all, the whole region riddled with uneven swaths ofnd, with hard, rocky soil under the snow.


    "It doesn''t really look very settler-friendly"


    Wu Long chuckled as they were traveling, and Old Yen nodded in agreement.


    "The solid rock and minerals in the soil make it difficult to produce crops, thus pushing any settlers who ever inhabited thisnd since the Great Catastrophe to make their living through mining out the valuable ores"


    "A country of miners and metallurgy, as well as rock craftsmanship, supplying most of the Azure Eagle Continent, huh. It certainly does look the part"


    "Even the Azure Eagle Empire relies on imports from this region for metal and stonemasonry.


    It is also because of this rich with minerals soil that the Tuamei Kingdom decided tounch a territorial dispute, hoping to get this thin stretch ofnd between the Fantian Kingdom and the sea that ismonly referred to as the ''Neck'' by the locals"


    Old Yen shook his head, sighing at this conflict.


    "And they thought the Gutian Kingdom would fold?"


    Wu Long raised his eyebrow.


    "The trick was that Tuamei Kingdom along with Fantian and Tingren Kingdoms are the best producers of grains, and since Gutian Kingdom relies entirely on imports for food, their bet was likely that thetter would simply give in, not wishing to escte rtionships with one of theirrgest suppliers"


    Old Yen grinned as he voiced thest part, already foreshadowing the oue of this assumtion.


    "The problem was that they did not coordinate with the other two suppliers, and both Fantian and Tingren Kingdom only took advantage of this and increased their export, and not only that, Jurong Kingdom with legalized very was able to increase their production of foods that grew in warm climates, supplying the difference.


    Tuamei was then left with a surplus of food supplies that they do not know where to sell and a military campaign they cannot back down from now that it started, so it has been going like this for decades"


    Wu Long chuckled as he heard the basic exnation Old Yen was giving him of the conflict. He previously only knew that there was a territorial dispute between the countries, not really caring about the details.


    "But then, how did they not copse if they lost their biggest buyer?"


    caring about the details.


    "But then, how did they not copse if they lost their biggest "They were basically bailed out by the Golden Ox Trading Company who are shipping the grains to the Cloud Piercing Continent. This deal solidified their ce as a strong contender for the most influential tradingpany on the continent, as well as basically put the whole Tuamei Kingdom in their pocket"


    Old Yen''s voice darkened as he talked. The more he learned about what people Wu Long was going up against, the more grim the situation appeared as their hands seemed to have reached everywhere on the continent.


    "Did you investigate the Bullshit Training Camp?"


    "Yes, as soon as Boss told me it was in the Gutian Kingdom I looked into it. As I told you before in the reports over themunication talismans, the Golden Ox''s traces are hidden very well here but I have found the headquarters of their Mercenary Corps"


    "Good work"


    "Boss, I know it is not my ce to say this but... the situation right now is shaky and making a move..."


    "I know, don''t worry. I am not nning to tear it down at the moment. I was going to do that but it is true that the situation has changed. Now it is the war of attrition and whoever makes a direct attack first would be the most exposed"


    Wu Long shook his head, letting Old Yen sigh with relief. As they spoke they circled around a few mining viges and small towns, arriving at arge city.


    However, they did not enter the city gates, instead heading for a district outside the walls with a lot of inns and taverns as well as brothels, a part of town for the people traveling through. Thestreets with with mud and horse manure all over gave off a filthy atmosphere, and even the snow was dark from dirt and all of the smoke from the chimneys.


    At the secluded back entrance of an old, dpidated building which appeared to be a tavern that was currently closed, an ordinary man noticed Old Yen approaching and knocked on the door, which immediately opened as Old Yen and Wu Long''s figures quickly disappeared inside while the in-looking man resumed his idle pose with a bored look.

 Chapter 360 The Games of Power

    <h4>Chapter 360 The Games of Power </h4>


    Inside the closed tavern, a bit more than a dozen youngsters d in in clothes looked at Wu Long with a mixed feeling of wariness, curiosity and a tinge of suspicion.


    "Is this him, Master Yen?"


    One of them asked to Old Yen who sharply looked back with rebuke.


    "Show some respect, this is my Boss"


    As he said this their gazes slightly changed, and even though there was a little hesitation deep in their eyes they showed respectful expressions.


    Their initial confusion was since Wu Long looked very young, only a little older than them and with handsome, schrly physique, which to most people who could not see past his facade gave off an impression of a spoiled noble boy whose looks were most of their worth, which was a look he sometimes deliberately took on, as in this case.


    "They are promising"


    Wu Long calmly noted to Old Yen whose face brightened up while those around were close to unable to hold back a gasp when the impression he gave off suddenly changed.


    ''As I thought, he does have a knack in finding and training good personnel''


    He thought as he looked at Old Yen instructing his small group of subordinates on their next moves. They were still young but it was obvious by their eyes that they were quick-witted and street-savvy.


    It has only been a short period of time but he already managed to gather a bit over a dozen, and none of them showed any suspicious signs as far as Wu Long could tell.


    ''It''s a shame I obliterated his previous subordinates but I would not have gotten his loyalty otherwise, besides they were too used to seeing him as the top of the chain, and adapting to me being in charge would have been challenging to say the least''


    His thoughts went to the people working in the gambling house Old Yen used to operate. He highly valued the ability to create such a trained force, though it was not without ws.


    The people Old Yen has started gathering now were very far from being as well trained, but it was also an opportunity for Wu Long to tweak the training methods.


    "I am d that Boss approves of the people I chose. There are none who have families and most have been living in slums through petty criminal means.


    The ones I took in before had been in my employ from a younger age but that would take a few years to produce results"


    When he was done instructing them, the dozen youngsters started to disperse and Old Yen approached Wu Long with a slightly proud look.


    "Good, though if you find very promising ones even if they would take a while to train, you may take them in now. We''ll just have to invest and hope to reap the results in the future.


    We have to think long-term as well. Remember, it would be far riskier and more problematic to increase the circle of trusted subordinatester as loyalty is something only developed with time and effort, but then you already know that, which is why you''re picking them while they''re still young"


    "I will remember it. Cerainly, we have to get them while they''re young!"


    "Now that sounded a bit creepy"


    "Eh?"


    Wu Long chuckled at Old Yen''s slightly lost expression.


    "Umm, is there something you would like toment on regarding their training?"


    ''Hah, as always, he''s quick''


    Wu Long chuckled as he looked at the man.


    "First, don''t kill their personality as thoroughly as you did with the ones before. Numbs their sharpness and kills their survival instincts. Just building up mental resilience will suffice"


    He sighed as he remembered how the workers of the brother and gambling den rushed in with no caution, not sensing the threat he posed.


    It was true that their training made them very efficient in carrying out orders, but the quick wit that Old Yen picked them out for in the beginning lost some of its shine, a true waste in Wu Long''s eyes.


    "But... what if their emotions get in the way of the task at hand?"


    "A soulless marite that does exactly as instructed is not the ideal subordinate in my eyes, quite the opposite. Ourplexity is what not only makes up our ws but makes our strengths. Don''t sacrifice strengths in order to get rid of ws.


    I''d much rather have you nearby than apletely obedient servant who only does as he''s told and nothing else. Case in point, your decision to start gathering new subordinates without me telling you to"


    Wu Long shook his head as Old Yen respectfully lowered his head in agreement.


    "And next, I willter give you a set of techniques, not as powerful as to be a problem if leaked but sufficient enough to raise them into reliable force"


    "Thank you, I will make sure to raise a useful unit"


    "Andstly, put the main focus on stealth, gueri tactics, subterfuge and information gathering, not onbat prowess. If I wanted muscles I would''ve not bet on you to train them"


    "As youmand, Boss"


    Old Yen nodded, taking a moment to drill the instructions he just received into his mind.


    "Any irregrities?"


    "None I could point to, the other side has never seen me with you, so I should be in the clear. My cultivation is quite conspicuous but thanks to the Origin Concealing Technique that you passed on to me I have been able to stay under the line of sight"


    "Thousand Eyes Information Bureau?"


    "If Boss had not warned me about them I would have been detected by now, their information is quite good. But since I had the advantage of knowledge while being unknown, I have so far stayed out of their sight. Though I suspect that my new subordinates are probably already on their map"


    "What about the investigation into Gutian Kingdom?"


    "They''re in it down to the roots, all of the Royal Family and ministers, down to the low-level government officials. I am afraid it would be hard to turn anyone"


    "Hmm"


    "So I have shifted the focus to the political opposition, which is the noble house of Rong. Of course, they are strawmen, but there are a few descendants who do not know that. Among them there is Rong Fenrui, a talented young man who may prove useful if recruited, but not beyond a good enough warrior"


    Wu Long traced his chin, pondering about the intel that Old Yen gathered.


    "Any information about the other Kingdoms?"


    "It seems Fantian is on the verge of being in their hands. General Feng''s household is thest standing bastion at this point, and has been for some time now. The difficult part for them is to take it down while not attracting too much attention from the Song Dynasty, since the General himself is a bit of an anomaly in terms of strength in these regions, so there is little leeway in terms of natural ways in which he would go down.


    But it seems theirst strategy of using a foolish descendant of his has greatly limited the authority and credibility of the General''s Quarters... so... in a way, it was still a sess even if you prevented the worst. Ah! I am not criticizing the actions you took, I am..."


    By the end Old Yen''s voice slightly faltered as his gaze started to wander, but Wu Long only smiled with no signs of displeasure.


    "Don''t sugarcoat, ttery''s not the reason you are standing here"


    "Yes, Boss. There was some movement from a nearby Sect called the Raven w Sect a few months prior, but they have seized any activity ever since the Ladies have arrived"


    "Hah, certainly if General Feng perished in a fight with a Sect that would be usible, did Ling''er spook them? What about Tingren Kingdom?"


    "Princess Cai Yin has been hailed as the one who brought change to the country since the turmoil that happened before you have left. She was also the one credited with dying the Supreme Master Pavilion from gaining full power prior to your actions"


    As Old Yen started, Wu Long sighed with ''Sure enough, if you want a scapegoat someone for everything that will go wrong prop them up as the reason everything changed'' on his mind.


    "It has to be noted that Princess herself has publicly denied full credit but it was then propped up as a humble attitude and her poprity soared even more"


    ''Of course she denied it, she''s not a fool either. She may have been messed with but it was apparent that she was identified as the target of maniption early on precisely because she could be an obstacle''


    "However, after a month of festive mood over the new chapter for the country, the economy has been experiencing turmoil, and one of the ministers who dealt with the trade with the Gutian Kingdom over food supplies on a constant basis has been purged with the others,plicating things.


    There have also been many other government officials swept up in the purge that have been taking up equally important posts and overseeing crucial government operations"


    Old Yen continued with a little hesitation in his voice but seeing Wu Long''s calm demeanor and an expression that everything he was saying was already anticipated, he calmed down and proceeded.


    "Princess Cai Yin has pushed for a fast restructuring, cing people into emptied seats, but this brought opposition from the side of the new Crown Prince, her older brother who was previously politically aligned with her but has since..."


    "Old Yen, to the point"


    As Old Yen has slipped into his habit of exining all of the court drama, Wu Long made a motion with his finger, holding it horizontally and moving it forward in a circling motion.


    "Ah! Yes, basically Princess Cai Yin has been med for an unprecedented economic disaster and has beentely ostracized. She has deployed multiple strategies to prevent this oue, but it seemed like her every move was countered with a major incident she could have no control over and a subsequent smear campaign ming her for it"


    As he finished speaking, Old Yen looked to Wu Long who nodded with approval of the shorter version.


    "Any allies that are noteworthy?"


    "The armymander that has been her supporter and one of her younger cousins, Prince Cai Yibao seem to have an impact. There is also an older cousin Cai Yiruo, but his motive seems to just take the new Crown Prince''s position using Princess Cai Yin as a vehicle of opposition"


    "I see. How long do you estimate to the boiling point?"


    "Not more than a month, very possibly a lot earlier. Despite all of her efforts to prevent esction, the tensions have been rising and two months ago it came to a point that she and her supporters have moved residence to the Royal Winter Vi. An armed conflict is unavoidable at this point"


    "And the Southern Kingdoms?"


    "Jurong and Liugwei are too far removed from here so I have been limited in what I could find out without alerting the Thousand Eyes Information Bureau about my presence"


    "Hmm"


    Wu Long sank into thought as the situation progressed faster than he anticipated on all fronts, even if it yed out almost exactly as he expected.

 Chapter 361 Self-Reflection

    <h4>Chapter 361 Self-Reflection </h4>


    As Wu Long pondered about his next moves, he also digested the information that Old Yen has been collecting.


    It was bing painfully apparent that he was not ready for the confrontation that drew closer much faster than anticipated. If his pace of growth, which was already insane by the standards of his talent and circumstances, remained at the same level, he would be hard pressed to deal with the situation without using detrimental tactics.


    ''I have received a miracle, and I am not counting on such luck happening ever again''


    He narrowed his eyes, a sharp look appearing in them. He had much more to lose than he ever had before, which raised the stakes for him who was so used to the opposite.


    There was nothing that anxiety could solve, and worry was only hindering any progress, so he did not mull over the facts, but he was now certain that his strategy going forward required massive adjustments.


    He had to grow stronger, much faster than he was at the moment. The ss ceiling that was cultivation realms was preventing him from exhibiting his true strengths, even with all of his knowledge and versatility, there was only so much he could do against opponents in a higher Great Realm. And the hidden trump card he had could only be used once.


    ''My cultivation is already progressing at the speed I could never even imagine prior to perceiving the 2nd and 3rdyer of the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art''


    In addition to that, he would be much stronger than he was in his past life at every cultivation level because of the effect of this profound technique. Since as a Dual Cultivator he would have been weakened if he fought alone, yet he still managed to awe the Seven Boundless Worlds. Now his bonds with his women made him almost twice stronger just because he was in a constant state of fighting as a Dual Cultivator, even if he was alone.


    ''Haa~ but even then, it is still not enough. The problem is that I am at the maximum speed with the Dao Family I have now"


    The reality was that he was advancing at the maximum speed that his current cultivation partners allowed him to. It was not a simple matter of how much time he was spending on cultivating with them, since he would not mind spending almost all of his time in bedroom with hisdies, but whether that time was spent efficiently.


    An individual''s Yang or Yin Root could only produce so much Yang or Yin Qi in a given period, especially potent one that could efficiently raise the partner''s cultivation. So increasing the time spent Dual Cultivating did not always equal progress in one''s cultivation.


    In fact, the opposite was applicable in many cases, as the more time Yin Root had to rest the better quality Yin Qi would it produce.


    The more pleasure a woman received during Dual Cultivation, the more Yin Qi would she release, and Wu Long has made sure to make all of his partners release all the Yin Qi they were umting since theirst cultivation.


    In other words, he already was using all of the potent Yin Qi his women could give him at any time, and pushing it further would put a strain on their Yin Roots, something quite harmful and not what he considered a viable option.


    His own Yang Root would have long since been strained if not for the Golden Yang Dragon Body with which he constantly increased the capacity of his Yang Root to create Yang Qi.


    The problem was that even if he studied the female body and many techniques used for dual cultivation, as that knowledge improved the efficiency of cultivation, he never had the necessity to study how to improve someone''s Yin Root quite like he studied the improvement of his own Yang Root. It was just not something he required.


    So even if he knew the method of improvement for their Yin Qi, Yin Root was something he could not help them with. And while he knew certain pill recipes, the ingredients for them would not likely appear in this small world.


    ''The Violet Retribution Hydrangeas that the Blood Demon Cult raises on the Wood Spirit Continent could significantly improve the quality of Yin Qi, but it is still too early for them to bloom''


    Wu Long sighed as that would have been at least a slight improvement in the current circumstances.


    ''Hmm, I''ll have to deal with things here first''


    While he was in deep thoughts, Old Yen respectfully stood to the side, and as Wu Long''s gaze turned to him, he decided to first sort out the situation at hand while keeping the long-term problem in sight.


    "Good work"


    He then nodded with a smile to which Old Yen made a simple and reserved smile, lowering his head. Though a slight twitch in his cheek muscles that did not escape Wu Long''s sharp senses betrayed his effort to keep his reaction to praise restrained.


    "Anything you want from me?"


    "If possible, could Boss check on my progress with the techniques and instruct where I could improve?"


    "Very well"


    Wu Long smiled, this honesty toward his desires was what Wu Long liked about Old Yen beside his strengths as a subordinate.


    Old Yen then took him to a two-story room which used to be the tavern''s mainhall. The second floor only covered parts from three sides like a slightly wide balcony with two staircases leading to the central area. There were old wooden tables and chairs, covered in dust, some broken with time.


    The windows and doors were barricaded with wood nks nailed to the frames, with thin rays of light creating a dimly lit atmosphere.


    "Any time"


    Wu Long took out the iron fan he once received from Sui Luxiao since it was a good weapon to train someone with at the moment. It was only a spare, so the quality was not something very useful, only a 3rd tier Mortal Grade weapon that a Qi Condensation Realm warrior would use.


    It was quite inferior to the sword Old Yen took out that was a 6th tier Mortal Grade treasure weapon. A weapon Foundation Building Experts such as Old Yen would use.


    But despite the difference in the quality of weapons, thetter did not not treat Wu Long lightly, looking at him with serious eyes.


    ''As I thought, despite his rxed state, I don''t see any weaknesses''


    Old Yen thought as he watched Wu Long stand with left hand behind his back, and the other holding the iron fanfortably in a folded state. His right leg was a little further forward while his left was half-turned, as if he was just standing and not prepared to engage.


    *ng*


    A rather soft metallic sound resounded as Old Yen''s sword was parried to the side by the folded fan, the des of the fan touching the t side of the sword.


    There was no "Here Ie" or any other preliminary words, as the spar began spontaneously. Wu Long did not move much, only enough to parry or dodge Old Yen''s attacks, but as Old Yen used more aggressive moves, the two started slowly moving around the room. The thickyer of dust covering the floor and furniture in the room started to rise around them, and as they stepped on one of the tables, the dust clouds started swirling around them along with their movements.


    ''Hmm, with proper techniques his higher cultivation does seem to hold its weight''


    Wu Long thought with approval. There were still many things to improve, but his technique seemed to give him an edgepared to his strength before.


    "Your ''Dark Moon Tiger Gait'' has improved well"


    There was only one sound of footsteps, even on the dry wood of the furniture, which belonged to Wu Long. Old Yen, who moved more actively did not produce even a slight noise.


    "But it still generates slight footprints and raises the dust with residual wind, you have to work on the Spiritual Qi flow around the legs more"


    As they moved around, Wu Long retreated to the stairs with Old Yen following him closely. Despite all of his efforts, none of his attacks allowed the de of his sword to touch the fan which would at least damage the fan with a scratch because of the quality difference.


    ''Hmm, good thinking to use all of his advantages and not focusing only on technique''


    Wu Long nodded as not using the weapon quality advantage would have been a major oversight. To an extent it forced Wu Long to a certain pattern where he was guarding his weapon, which in theory made his moves more predictable. Of course that would have been the case if he was a mortal cultivator with only a few decades or even hundred years of experience.


    A flurry of talismans flew out of Wu Long''s left hand that was behind him, and flew to the walls, floor and ceiling of the hall, as a translucent yellowish glow appeared on all surfaces, and then grew dimmer until it disappeared.


    "You can use bigger moves now"


    Wu Long reached the second floor and as soon as he finished talking five translucent blue cuts in a shape of a w mark flew by him as he turned him torso, Old Yen''s free hand stretched out and still surrounded by the residual Spiritual Qi. The w mark crashed into a wall that glowed pale yellow again in the spot that was struck, leaving no traces.


    "Good"


    The two continued as Old Yen unleashed more techniques that Wu Long countered or dodged. By the end, Old Yen still could not see the depths of Wu Long''s abilities, not once able to corner him despite thetter''s passive attitude during the spar.


    As Wu Long gave him a run-down of everything he could improve on, he alsomended him for the progress, as it was apparent that a lot of effort was put into honing these skills.


    "You will follow me to the Fantian Kingdom discreetly after a few days, and as always make sure you are not detected"


    "Yes Boss"


    After Wu Long was done giving Old Yen hints to improve his strength, he moved out into the dark winter night, leaving instructions.

 Chapter 362 Secrets, Meetings and Encounters

    <h4>Chapter 362 Secrets, Meetings and Encounters </h4>


    The cold night wind blew into Wu Long''s face under the bamboo hat, and snowkes were like little cold des cutting into his skin, yet leaving no scars.


    The speed at which he was going was not too high as to make the impact of the snow and wind too powerful, but not at a speed a mortal could move as well.


    He could easily block the wind and snow out by releasing Spiritual Qi in a shield-like form in front of him but he let them be, a feeling of being alive and aware stimting him in a different way than the calm tranquility he felt in the rain before.


    The snow and cold were often said to resemble callousness and mercilessness, stillness and death, which he thought resembled life as much as the calmness and tranquility he felt before. At the same time, he felt that there was more to the feeling, freshness, peace and even joy.


    The snow that hit his face would almost imperceptibly slow down all on its own, and as it melted would slidefortably off the sides of his face.


    He did not do anything to cause that. But he knew that it was the effect of the Water Rune. He could feel that his connection with it was bing more intimate and powerful. Though it had no clear consciousness, he could feel a semnce of a will. It was now actively protecting him on its own. And he was more and morefortable with using its power.


    ''Hmm?''


    The Lightning rune became slightly more active, buzzing and vibrating, as if calling out much like it did with the water rune before.


    "Heh, it seems there is arge metal deposit in the depths of this rock"


    In contrast to the Water Rune, the Lightning Rune was still hostile, bing unstable at the first sign of easing his control over its confinement in his body. It did not harm him, as he would shut off the supply of Spiritual Qi every time it tried, but it would not submit either.


    It also got agitated near the sources it could escape to, like thunder clouds or water sources, or in this case,rge mineral deposits of metal ore that were buried below.


    Wu Long spected that it initially attracted the Water Rune in order to escape. And when Wu Long has built a connection with it, the Lightning Rune nowpletely ignored the existence of the Water Rune.


    He got excited for a moment, thinking that it could possibly attract a new Rune, but after a period of buzzing the Rune settled down, seemingly entering dormant state once more.


    "Haa~ if I could figure out the trick to connect with it, I could have started working on developing Lightning maniption skills by now"


    Wu Long sighed as he thought about the possibilities and secrets of the Runes.


    ---


    At this time, in the Imperial Capital of the Azure Eagle Empire, a woman in in gray clothes and a bamboo hat went inside a discreetly looking and remote building with tworger men following her. Inside looked like a normal shop, but as she showed a token to the clerk, the door was closed and they were led behind the counter to a staircase leading down.


    After descending for quite a while, they were greeted by a servant, and after whispering a few words which the servant confirmed over amunication jade, they were escorted through a series ofplicated tunnels into a private room where a man wearing ck clothes and a wooden mask that covered everything but his mouth was sitting, drinking tea.


    As the woman came in, she bowed to the man while the two people stayed behind, standing before the door along with four people who were evidently with the man who was already in the room before them.


    As the servant left them alone, the two halves of aplicated array drawn on both sides of the sliding door met and the full array circle glowed, before dimming down.


    "I am d that you have agreed to meet again, Your High-"


    "Just call me Sir"


    "... as you wish, Sir. But you are too cautious, this establishment is for these kinds of meetings after all"


    "Which is why it is closely monitored by anyone who is worth something. Sure, the numerous entrances and decoys make it hard to figure who met who, but just being at the same ce with you would raise some questions. I made a huge risking to meet you here so I hope you can be more discreet"


    "Certainly. My apologies, it won''t happen again"


    "Where is the other one? I already had this conversation with him some time ago, it is annoying to exin the same thing over and over"


    The man''s voice sounded very openly displeased, and there was a tinge of suspicion mixed in it. A change of personnel in these kinds of situations was indeed a major setback.


    The woman''s lips visible under the bamboo hat curled up in a pleasant smile.


    "Our apologies, Sir. My predecessor was reassigned to some other..."


    "Don''t bullshit me, I recognize the two bodyguards with you, they were with him as well. I also know that you executive level people have your own personnel. It is only because I saw them that I did not leave as soon as you arrived"


    The annoyance in the masked man''s voice went up a notch. At this moment, she took off her hat, revealing appealing looks which left the man unfazed, not even a slight reaction passing in his eyes.


    "Tough but fair. Just as I heard. You are right, he ran into some trouble so I had to take his ce"


    The woman''s smile did not falter, and only became wider as she spoke in a rxed tone.


    "Heh, it seems not everything is running smoothly for you"


    The masked man''s voice became neutral, his eyes that were sharply observing her bing interested.


    ''A stress test, huh? It seems one hurdle is over''


    The woman looked at the eyes behind the mask intently, seemingly searching for a right reaction.


    "That would be normal, is it not? You have also experienced setbacks as we understand"


    "..."


    "We have already extended an offer of cooperation several times over the years, and have repeatedly received a refusal"


    "And you believe this time would be different?"


    "Have you not lost the one thing you wanted?"


    "I have not lost it yet"


    "As expected, you wouldn''t give up just because of some setbacks, much like we don''t give up just because of a few refusals"


    "And what makes you think I would be willing to take your hand this time?"


    "Have you not agreed to meet with us like this?"


    "Which happened numerous times when I was in better position as well. I may be willing to listen to what you have to say, does not mean I am desperate"


    The man''s voice became displeased again.


    "But you have never had quite a significant problem, as you have no viable option the way we see it. Time works against you this time unlike in the past as well"


    The woman did not back down from her insinuation.


    "It seems you no longer mind offending me"


    "You are no longer in a dominant position, so it is natural. If you had taken our proposition before you would have been offered more consideration, but as it stands now, we are the ones offering you something you want that you cannot obtain without us"


    "It doesn''t seem like you acknowledge that you have not been as sessful as you want me to believe either. All I could hear the past year were news of your quite spectacr failures"


    "Which is why it is worth considering the factors that unite us, as the source of our failures is the same"


    "You do have a point there..."


    "It seems you are still unconvinced. Let me exin our proposal in some more detail to help you decide"


    "Go on"


    ---


    The city Old Yen brought Wu Long to was a connecting point, as arge mountain range split the territory of the Gutian Kingdom much like the Storm Pass Mountains of the Azure Eagle Empire. It was this mountain range that distinctly separated the so-


    called "Neck" region from the rest of the country, creating a geographically isted zone.


    And the city was located in the one valley that was suitable forfortable travel, wide on the side of the "Neck, and gradually narrowing and swerving toward the coast.


    The path Wu Long chose to move was to the south of the city, the opposite side that he came from and toward the narrow part of the valley, going to the coastline in the West before finally leading to the central part of the kingdom.


    This single road that acted as a funnel made for a natural checkpoint, undesirable for those who travelled incognito. His speed that was faster than mortals and even normal cultivators but still not enough to be unnoticed made him quite conspicuous as well but he seemed not bothered by it.


    After some time of travel, he felt a familiar presence catching up to him in the dark.


    A surprised expression appeared on his face as he stopped looking in the direction he came from, his lips curving up in a smile. After a minute or two, the dark night seemed to sway and a cloud of ck smoke almost invisible to the eye in this moonless night soon revealed two figures, two pairs of red eyes looking at him with two distinctly different reactions.


    "We meet again"


    He chuckled as he did not expect to meet them in the middle of nowhere, but then again this path was a peculiar spot that made such encounters possible.

 Chapter 363 Doting Sister

    <h4>Chapter 363 Doting Sister </h4>


    Albeit harboring different, almost opposite emotional temperature, both pairs of bright red eyes showed surprise at seeing him. A minute after the twins appeared, a squad of a dozen people in silver masks caught up behind them, immediately drawing their swords at the sight of Wu Long.


    The ck-haired of the two beauties, now standing in the front of the group, raised her hand, causing them to freeze.


    Despite both twins possessing the title of Prime Demon, their eyes turned to the white-haired woman who sighed and nodded with a cold expression, her eyes drilling into Wu Long. Only then did they sheathe their weapons and stood back.


    The man in question, however seemed to bepletely oblivious to all of the hostility from the masked men or the cold stare, smiling brightly as if he met an acquaintance during a carefree stroll on a popr street on a sunny afternoon.


    White-haired beauty narrowed her eyes at this sight while her twin sister gleefullyughed, a smidge of coquettish vor mixed into the tone of her voice.


    "Leave us"


    She then turned to the side, not moving her eyes from Wu Long, and the people behind the two hesitatingly looked at her white haired twin again. The former''s eyebrow twitched as a slight displeasure started to seep into her eyes, while thetter outright frowned.


    "Are you ignoring the Prime Demon''s orders?"


    A strict voice came from under the white-haired beauty''s mask, a color of fury mixed into the usually cold and rather indifferent tone.


    ''Hmm~, and here I thought she was more uptight, as I thought, first impressions can be deceitful''


    Wu Long showed a slightly surprised expression while the group behind the twins hurriedly retreated to a point from which they could no longer see or hear them.


    "Tch, we just had to run into him"


    She muttered under the mask in a voice that barely prated it but was still picked up by Wu Long who shrugged with an innocent smile and Hong Ye whose eyes narrowed down with a snicker.


    "Haha, Sister Yue, don''t pretend. Didn''t you bring him up in a conversation just not long ago?"


    "That was~...! haa~... anyway, we do have to talk so maybe it is for the best"


    Wu Long chuckled at the conversation between them as the distant sound of tides hitting the rocks coupled with the slowly falling snow created a peaceful atmosphere. The night was dark with clouds covering even the stars so what any passer-by whose eyes have would have seen is at most silhouettes and two pairs of bright red eyes.


    But the three people on the scene looked each other in the eyes, behaving as if it was bright as day. After realizing that it was not only them, the twins'' pupils slightly dted.


    "First, let''s start with introductions then, Prime Demon Hong Ye already knows me but I believe it is our first formal introduction with you. My name is Wu Long, you can call me without any formalities"


    "... Hong Yue. Prime Demon of the Bahshi Assassination Group, but then, you already knew that. How?"


    "Sister Yue! There was something else you said we had to do first"


    Hong Yue went straight to the point but her twin sister immediately chimed in, causing her to sigh.


    "...Yes, my apologies... we should first thank you for mediating with the de Empress"


    "Haha, you both are too polite, I merely stated the truth to Her Majesty. It is not worthy of gratitude"


    Wu Long lightlyughed causing Hong Yue to slightly pause.


    ''Heh, she is a suspicious one. Did she expect another reaction from me?''


    He inwardly chuckled as he saw her reaction, distinct to those who expect something specific with high probability and missed.


    Usually even people proficient in reading reactions would have trouble with the twins because of the masks that covered half of their face and thus eliminated half of the signs someone would look for, and also because they did not fit the standard behavior models due to ''unique'' upbringing.


    Wu Long, on the other hand, could see their faces through their masks clearly and also detect the minute movements of their facial muscles with the Chaos Origin Eyes. The rest was just massive experience.


    "Still, without you it would have been hard to prove our identity to her when she was in that state"


    Hong Yue''s pupils shrank, focusing in on him as she replied.


    "It really wasn''t that much, but I am grateful you remembered my humble contribution"


    And as he spoke, he caught the same reaction of missed expectations.


    ''Haha, so young yet already so shrewd''


    Wu Long became slightly amused, thinking that Hong Ye was not the only interesting one of the twins.


    "Hehe, Sister Yue is just shy. She was su~per upset we left without thanking you"


    "Ye''er!"


    "Haha, I see, no need to be so torn over something trivial like this, Prime Demon Hong Yue"


    "I wasn''t~!"


    "See? Da~rling is nice so he doesn''t mind"


    "Darling?"


    It was Wu Long''s time to raise his eyebrows as he heard this rather intimate form of address. He inwardly became thankful that hisdies were not with him at the moment, as this could easily form a misunderstanding which would turn into an awkward conversation after.


    His women did agree to be with him despite there being others, but that was partly because he was open about it and would never hide one woman from his beauties, which ced them all on equal grounds. So if he did hide one, it would somehow make her ''special''.


    "Hehe, no need to be shy, handsome. You have conquered this innocent maiden''s heart so you''ll have to take responsibility"


    She continued with a speech that would have created more misunderstandings if heard by others, while Wu Long almost burst intoughter at the mention of the ''innocent maiden''.


    ''Maiden, she is one, but innocent... haha''


    "To be fancied by such a beauty is truly an honor, but I seem to have missed the moment I aplished such a feat"


    He finally answered with a charming smile to which the ck-


    haired beauty lightly snickered.


    "Ohe on, you know the moment. Though brief, you managed to make interested in both our interactions, but there was that moment when sparks shined in my eyes, when blood was rushing-..."


    Hong Yue sighed at the long-winded speech of her sister, impatiently tapping her index finger on the forearm as she folded her arms until...


    "She fell for your sword"


    "...Pardon?"


    As Wu Long looked somewhat shocked and Hong Ye stopped due to being interrupted, Hong Yue seemed surprised by his reaction, until she finally understood how her words could be interpreted at the same time as Wu Long understood what she wanted to say.


    "I-! I-! Th-this-!..."


    "Haha, Prime Demon Hong Yue need not exin, I have grasped the meaning now"


    Wu Long somewhat awkwardlyughed as he raised his hands to the sides in a peaceful sign and reassured the twin who suddenly was lost for words and stuttered with her pale face gaining a very subtle, almost imperceptible color. All the while Hong Ye was looking at the two interchangeably with a confused look until a sudden realization hit her.


    "Eh? Hehe... Kuhahahaha!!! Sister Yue is a pervert hahahaha!!"


    As she startedughing her twin sister lowered her head in silence, seemingly calming herself down.


    "Khm! Regardless, we got sidetracked. While we are thankful to you for helping us out before, the question still remains. Why do you know so much about us?"


    "Ahahaha... hahaha Si-haha Sister Yue, even if you start over now it''s toote ahahaha!"


    As Hong Yue seemed to regroup, she cleared her throat and started over all while her sister was folded in two holding her stomach andughing.


    "Ye''er!"


    "It''s alright, I can answer like this. Hmm, the first time I met Prime Demon Hong Ye her subordinates called her by her title and also called your name with the same title so I knew that much. And about Bahshi Assassination Group, it''s not like certain people don''t know about it"


    "Hehe... he... few~"


    Wu Long shrugged the question off, as Hong Yue closely monitored his every move. But to her frustration there were no signs of deception, even if her intuition was telling her that he knew more than he led them to believe.


    She also looked at her sister with a sharp look that had ''and you didn''t dispose of someone who heard that much?'' written all over her face, to which Hong Ye looked away, pretending to be still amused by the previous incident.


    "So is it safe to assume you are associated with someone who can know such information?"


    Hong Yue carefully asked, not really expecting an answer to such an invasive question but to her surprise he simply nodded.


    "Mm, you can assume that"


    Wu Long inwardly chuckled as he saw her surprise, though he felt a little bad for using her words like that.


    "So, am I in trouble with you?"


    He innocently asked, and Hong Yue sighed.


    "No. Who knows what this silly girl''s gonna do if I made things difficult for you"


    "Sister Yue! How harsh of you!"


    "Oh yeah? Who was it that wiped out the entire Azure Eagle Empire branch because they targeted him? You almost got into big trouble!"


    Wu Long slightly widened his eyes as he was wondering why there were no more Bahshi assassinsing for him.


    "But Sister Yue! You did find corruption there so didn''t it turn out okay?"


    "Be grateful that they were corrupted, otherwise even with our status it would have been a disaster"


    Wu Long felt a bit strange about this conversation until he almost burst outughing again.


    ''Haha, what a doting sister. So you want me to know what she did huh?''


    "It seems I have to thank Prime Demon Hong Ye for helping me. Thank you very much"


    "Eh? Hehehe, you don''t need to worry about it. It''s a trivial matter, hehehe"


    As he thanked her, Hing Yeughed somewhat bashfully, a behavior strangely incongruent with her ''act of affection''. Though the fact her sister thought it was a charming sign of one''s feelings that should be told as if she said ''she was up all night to bake these cookies for you'' spoke volumes about her thinking as well.


    "But you did lie to me when we met the first time, it was you who killed those dimwits who took an unsanctioned job, right?"


    Hong Ye then said as she remembered the secret records at the headquarters she massacred.


    "Haha, you got me, my apologies but at the time..."


    As Wu Long spoke with a smile all three of them suddenly became tense, and first Wu Long and then the twins looked up into the sky in the direction of the seashore.

 Chapter 364 The Missing Piece

    <h4>Chapter 364 The Missing Piece </h4>


    After a sonic boom, a figure appeared in the air in the spot Wu Long and the twin sisters turned to look at, causing a sphere of wind pressure to push the falling snow and expand in all directions until a fierce wind with a flurry of snowkes hit the three.


    The upper part of the wind sphere opened up the clouds, letting in the starlight, causing the figure to be illuminated in this celestial radiance.


    An elderly man with white and light gray hair in torn and tattered robes floated in the air, his features showing signs of decay and death, but his sharp eyes were brimming with life as they slightly glowed from under the thick gray brows and the sunk eyes that looked like two dark eye sockets of a skeleton.


    He took a brief moment to seemingly ess his surroundings before turning to the three people on the road. The moment his eyes turned their way, goosebumps went through all three as an intense dread pinned the twins to the spot while Wu Long inwardly sighed. His aura, vast as the sea below his feet was suffocating. Though he quickly withdrew it.


    ''Shit''


    A singe word went through his mind as he tried to figure out whether it was a foe or a stranger, but it definitely was not a wee surprise unlike the one before, because he recognized the distinct breath of a Seven Profound Realms cultivator in this man''s aura.


    The man''s eyes shifted to the twins, and with a step he was before them, not Wu Long or the twins being able to see the actual movement.


    "Hmm, Bahshi Assassins huh? Are those old fogeys of yours still breathing?"


    The old man spoke with a feeble, unstable voice that struggled to produce a chuckle.


    "Reporting to Senior, Our Elders are still in good health"


    Hong Yue woke from the initial stunned state and cupped her hands, slightly lowering her head. Her demeanor was vastly different, as she had no choice but to be respectful while Hong Ye became silent under the pressure the old man gave off even without trying to intimidate.


    "Ehehehe khu-khu~ I''m sure they are, that old hag especially, that one is definitely not dying before these old bones are in the ground, ehehehe khak-khu-khu"


    The man coughed at the end of every feebleugh, at one point a corner of his mouth colored with a drop of red. His limbs were shaking, and it was apparent that he wasn''t using physical muscles anymore to stand. Even as his feet touched the ground, the hems of his tattered clothes were slightly swaying as if he was still midair.


    In Wu Long''s Chaos Origin Eyes, a thickyer of Death Qi was enveloping the man as if clinging on to him.


    But the tears and tattered appearance of his clothes did not seem to be because of the age or bad care. In fact the fabric looked quite new and luxurious, and was only recently damaged.


    ''Judging from the direction he came from... the central sea, huh''


    Wu Long narrowed his eyes. He did expect that after that earthquake, the higher cultivation practitioners might be able to ess the central part, but by the looks of it, it was still early for that, as the man''s left hand was missing, and the wound was something distinctly identifiable as inflicted by a space crack.


    The twins exchanged looks at the mention of an ''old hag'', seemingly having an idea who the stranger referring to.


    "My apologies, Senior. May it be possible to know-..."


    Hong Yue started but the old man raised his hand, stopping her words.


    "Ehehehe khu-khu this old man''s name is nothing big to be recognized, but... may I know which continent is this?"


    "...Reporting to Senior, this is the Azure Eagle Continent"


    "Oh? It seems my luck has not yet run out... Khu-khu, khu-khu-khu...!"


    A sudden bout of coughs overwhelmed the man who raised his hand which quickly became stained with blood.


    His eyes then turned to Wu Long. It was these eyes that were still too sharp and lucid to write this man off as someone on his deathbed. There was a strong will harbored in them.


    As they looked at each other, there was a shift in the old man''s eyes.


    ''What a scary young man... or is he young at all...? Those eyes seem to have witnessed the turn of the universe and basked in its glory, and yet stayed steady through it all...''


    The old man became speechless, staring into those cold, indifferent eyes. He could tell Wu Long was not afraid or nervous, just alert.


    Wu Long, in turn could tell that the power gap was too vast, and even his hidden card would be a gamble, but as in any moment of extreme stress or danger, his mind becamepletely cold and calcting as the temperature around him became a degree lower.


    Despite the ridiculous power difference, despite all odds and inconsistencies, the old man was standing before the God of ughter.


    At this moment, the Lightning Rune froze as Wu Long took off oneyer of protection from the Annihtion Lightning he refined on the Wood Spirit Continent, shifting to a position where he could use it at a moment''s notice. He only had one charge for emergencies, and would be left without a safe trump card for the decisive battle if he used it now, but he couldn''t potentially sacrifice his life to keep the trump card.


    "...!!!"


    The old man widened his eyes as he felt an existential dreading from this young man in Revolving Qi Realm. A deep sense of danger filling him with instinct-like fear he thought he could no longer feel.


    The air around them became filled with static electricity as it seemed like sparks would start firing off in between their gazes any moment, tension that could be cut with a knife hanging in the surroundings as the twins held their breaths from the suffocating feelling.


    "Haha... hahaha... ehahahahaha ku-khu... and here I thought I feared nothing and nobody, ahahaha kheuk-kha-kha! How foolish, how foolish of me ehahahaha khaum-kha!"


    The old man suddenly started maniacallyughing, causing the twins to widen their eyes as they looked at the old man and Wu Long, struggling to understand what was going on.


    "..."


    Wu Long simply stood in silence, calmly looking at the old man who seemed to have encountered an existential crisis.


    "Haa~, yes, yes... this is how it is... this is how it always was... khu-khum"


    The old man sighed as his posture became less confident, the magnificent presence retreating into the feeble human shell and making him seem even older.


    "Thank you"


    He inexplicably said to Wu Long, and turned to leave.


    The twins were looking with round eyes as this mysterious stranger started leaving. But at the next moment, a new sonic boom resounded from the other side, as another figure appeared in the sky this time from the direction of the North.


    It was another old man, but in better health, seemingly still in his prime. His white robes were luxurious and neat, made from the finest materials. his long white beard was reaching his belt. A luxurious leather crown* was worn on his head as his long white hair were neatly collected into it.


    Wu Long could tell that this man was also in the Seven Profound Realms, but his aura was significantly less powerful than the feeble old man.


    "You have gotten older, Do Bishui"


    The old man who was still not far from Wu Long and the twins chuckled as he looked up at the neer.


    "Oh, so it was Senior. Greetings, my apologies for not noticing you first"


    The neer respectfully bowed when he saw the old man, cupping his hands.


    Wu Long narrowed his eyes as he saw that the gesture was not sincere, driven more by obligation than genuine respect.


    "Hm? Only you came out from your side? Tsk, tsk, tsk, it really isn''t worth getting older. Getting respect is just a lie that old folks lick their wounds with ekhu-khu"


    "Haha, Senior Must be joking, I just happened to be..."


    The man''s words were interrupted by the sounds of two more people appearing in the sky as Wu Long started to feel that his luck was really not that great today. But he couldn''t leave or hide without drawing attention to himself, so he just stood with his bamboo hat covering him from anyone looking down from the sky, observing everything through it with the Chaos Origin Eyes.


    Though in fairness, none of the people who were assembling paid any mind to the three of them, like people would not even notice there was an ant nearby when meeting an acquaintance.


    Surprisingly, he felt a familiar aura from the neer that came from the South-West as a corner of his mouth turned up. A beautiful figure stopped wid-way in the air, bowing to the old man with cupped fists.


    "Greetings, Senior"


    "Oh... you have only be more beautiful with time Fairy Liang Yuhan khu-khua, or should I call you Madam Liang? Ehehehe khek-khu"


    The old man''s face suddenly became brighter and full of life at the sight of the gorgeous beauty with a long smoking pipe, as he stepped and appeared mid-air not far from the people who came to this spot.


    "Hahaha, Senior is ttering me"


    Liang Yuhanughed, drawing the eyes of the men to a certain part which shook in unison to herughter.


    "My Greetings as well, Senior"


    The one who also came from the northern direction but kept a distance from the man who came before cupped his fists as well. His azure blue hair and silver eyes betrayed his identity.


    "Heh, your elders also didn''t show up. Though they never thought much of humans anyway khu-khum. Anyway, now that you''ve seen that it''s just me you can all leave"


    The old man grumbled, waving his head in a shooing motion as Wu Long suddenly understood why the conflict that has been brewing for so long has not started.


    ''So it is this old man huh, everyone''s waiting for him to die''


    His eyes narrowed as he finally found the missing piece of the puzzle that confused him.

 Chapter 365 World Stone

    <h4>Chapter 365 World Stone </h4>


    Wu Long sighed with relief that he didn''t end the sole reason for this flimsy peace on the continent with his own hands losing the one safe trump card he had in the process. The irony in that would have been too much even for him.


    He also looked closely at the people gathering in the air, as he could finally ess his future opponents with a degree of certainty, even if not everyone was apparently here. Since earlier all he had were spections.


    ''But still... there are too many here''


    He thought as he watched three more people arrive and greet the old man. He thought about this before, but for a small mortal world, for there to be multiple people in the Seven Profound Realms was highly unusual, at least in the part of the Seven Boundless Worlds he was in.


    The simple truth that there were this many practitioners of this level packed into an ordinary small world at the time it was shut off was hardly believable.


    He could understand why there were Bahshi Assassins and the Azure Eagles as thetter likelyunched an attack on the former, but then again Bahshi would not ce any Seven Profound Realms cultivators to a remote branch in a small world.


    It seemed that for every one answer he got he received several new questions.


    He regretted that his conversation with the Tree Spirit was marred by themunication barrier that existed between humans and spirits, nt spirits in particr. Most crucially they never supplied information of their own that they thought was relevant to the question anyone asked, only straightforwardly answering the question.


    And when asking, the questions had to be very specific, carefully worded to be as exact as possible as they did not get abstractions. A question "Where am I?" would elicit an answer "here" in the best scenario or a confused stare in a less fortunate case.


    So in regard to the mysteries of this small world that he was curious about, he got next to nothing.


    He knew that the Great Catastrophe that happened a little less than ten thousand years ago was not the war between the Bahshi Assassins and the Azure Eagles like he initially theorized, but an unknown explosion, thought to be a natural disaster or a cosmic cmity. This cleared his doubts as there had to be practitioners at least two Great Realms higher fighting to achieve such an impact.


    He also got a confirmation of which part of the Seven Boundless Worlds he was in. But apart from that, the Tree Spirit seemed to struggle with the answers or did not know at all.


    At this moment, Liang Yuhan discreetly looked around and her eyes widened when she recognized the aura of one of the three people below.


    ''Wu Long? What is he doing here?''


    She then saw him slightly raise his head so that she could see the lower part of his face with a light smile peeking from under the bamboo hat, and could not help but be amused at this man.


    "Senior... have you tried to reach the center?"


    At this moment, the man who arrived after sensing the disturbance first, who was called Do Bishui asked with some hesitation, as none of them moved from the spot even after the elder shooed them away with his shaky hand.


    "I tried and failed miserably, is that what you want to hear? Khu-khah, khem"


    The old man barked back with visible annoyance of having to announce his failure. Even with his voice shaking and another bout of coughs at the end, his sh of anger made the man pale as he backed away slightly.


    "H-have you seen the World Stone? I-is it intact?"


    One of the three people who cameter sheepishly asked, unable to hold back the question even as he saw that the old man wasn''t too eager to talk about his attempt to ess the inner sea. The others suddenly froze, their full attention on the old man with none of them even breathing as they feared to miss the answer.


    "Haa~ I don''t know. Khu-khu... Prior to that day I never thought I would question the durability of the World Stone, but since I have not breached the innermost part I wasn''t able to confirm"


    The old man''s temper suddenly subsided as he sighed, his voice bing exhausted and mncholic.


    ''The World Stone? They think whatever caused the Great Cmity could destroy the World Stone?"


    Wu Long''s eyes widened as he heard the name of the one thing that was thought to be indestructible. A World Stone was like a root of the Seven Boundless Worlds, it also served as the medium through which the small, minor and major worlds of the Seven Boundless Worlds were connected to each other.


    Far from being destroyed it could not be moved as it maintained a certain position in space even if the earth or rocks it stood on were removed, and would not move or shake even the tiniest bit no matter the impact. It was believed that World Stones were fixed to the position of the core of the world it was located on. The only scenario in which it was theorized that a World Stone would be destroyed was if the world it was in was destroyed first.


    As Wu Long expected, the one that this world had was located at the former center of the Big Continent that existed before the Great Cmity, the part which was now inessible.


    But if it truly was destroyed, there was no way of traveling to the other worlds even if this world was healed.


    "But the rift is rapidly healing, so much so that a new portion may be explorable soon enough"


    The old man, who sensed that his words may have sounded too grim, added to the silent and somber group who instantly showed more lively expressions.


    "If it is healing then it must be receiving Spiritual Qi from the outside through the link, then the World Stone must still be intact"


    The Azure Eagle who came at the same time with Liang Yuhan sighed with relief.


    "Is therend left in the center?"


    "Ehehehe khu-khu khu-khu, hm, still looking to get something from this old man? If you are that curious why don''t you go and explore? Have you no shame? Tsk tsk tsk, if your skin was even a bit thicker you could build a city wall with it"


    The old man suddenly became grumpy again as another of theters asked a question, seemingly spurred on by the fact that the discussion became a little lively for a moment. His face then began to redden as the old man shamed him.


    "Khu-khu, that''s it, enough. Go, go, all of you, go! Except Madam Liang of course, you are wee to stay a little longer"


    The old man started shooing them away, this time putting a little more of an annoyance into his voice indicating that he was going to startshing out if they did not begin leaving.


    The three who arrivedst and the Azure Eagle immediately cupped their hands and left while Do Bishui turned, but was slow as he still hoped to hear what the old man wanted to talk about with Liang Yuhan.


    "Hahaha, it is an honor to be allowed to stay a bit longer, Senior"


    Madam Liang lightlyughed.


    "Of course, who would refuse thepany of such a beauty. Hm? You still haven''t left? Are you going deaf by any chance?"


    The old man smiled with his cheeks bing rosy as he spoke to Liang Yuhan, but noticing the still loitering Do Bishui became grumpy at the drop of a hat.


    ''Lecherous old geezer, fine, I can just buy this information from herter''


    Do Bishui half-turned his head to look at the old man with a side-eye, and snorted. He then took a cursory look at the three people standing below, lingering a bit longer on the silver masks of the twins, but not noticing anything of interest, took a step and disappeared in the distance.


    The old man who stayed with Liang Yuhan maintained a goofy lecherous smile until he sensed that the others were truly gone and only then sighed with a tired look.

 Chapter 366 Three times a pattern

    <h4>Chapter 366 Three times a pattern </h4>


    "Ye''er, we have to go finish the job and report this all to the Elders"


    Hong Yue looked at the departing figures, and then turned to her twin with a serious look.


    "But Sister Yue..."


    Hong Ye looked in Wu Long''s direction with a little reluctance, and the white-haired beauty sighed.


    "I know, but this is not something we can avoid"


    She showed a rare sign of emotion, as the tips of her eyebrows that faced inward very slightly rose while her eyes subtly narrowed, and her usual cold, callous expression became more human-like for a brief moment.


    "Haa~ I understand"


    Hong Ye sighed with a mncholic look while Wu Long smiled at the sisters.


    "It is a pity we have to part so soon again, but I hope and believe we would meet again, as they say, three time''s a pattern"


    He spoke up and Hong Ye''s eyes brightened up with tion, while Hong Yue had a slightly confused look.


    ''Huh? Isn''t that saying about ominous patterns and not good ones?''


    But she did not have the heart to tell this to the twin who almost started jumping on the spot.


    "We always only get a brief moment"


    Hong Ye grumbled like a child who had their favorite candy taken away after giving it to them and they did not have enough while her twin sister rolled her eyes since now she was not that sad anymore and was just craving for more soothing words and attention.


    "I know, that saddens me as well"


    Wu Long''s smile made the ck-haired beauty dazed, which Hong Yue used as an opening to grab her by the forearm and drag her off into the cloud of ck smoke, much resembling theirst parting.


    "I''ll see you soon, Da~rling~!!!"


    She promised in a cheerful voice beforepletely disappearing as Wu Long chuckled, repeating his motion of waving his hand to the disappearing figure.


    ''Heh, really what charming youngdies''


    He thought to himself before turning to leave as well.


    ---


    "Haa~ Madam Liang, to be honest I need some information from you"


    The old man asked with his voice shaking again, signs of fatigue showing on his face.


    "We should first move to a more convenient location, plus you need to look after your wounds and take medicine, Senior"


    "I don''t have much time left anyway, what does it matter if I go a little sooner. More importantly, I have unfinished business..."


    "Of course, Senior, whatever you need"


    Liang Yuhan sighed with a saddened expression to the harsh words of the old man but could not argue with his will.


    "Hmm, I am looking for a fellow, and was wondering if you could help me find him"


    "Of course, when had my Thousand Eyes Information Bureau ever failed you?"


    "Hehehe khe-khu-khu. Right, right, right. You are always dependable. Ehm... What was his name...?"


    As Liang Yuhan watched with a corner of her eye the twin assassins step into the cloud of ck smoke, a signature Bahshi Assassins moving technique, the old man raised his eyes to the night sky to try and remember.


    "Ah! Yes, do you happen to know where I could find a fellow named Wu Long?"


    The old man finally had an enlightened expression and turned to Madam Liang who froze at the same moment the figure that was about to leave on the ground froze as well when the name was mentioned.


    "W-what was the name?"


    She asked with a slightly higher voice, thinking her mind just was too focused on the young man on the ground below and she misheard.


    "Wu Long... hm? Did I pronounce it wrong? Wo Lung? Wi Leng? No, I am certain it was Wu Long, I remembered because he had the same name as that God of Pleasure. Ehkhum-kheuk khu-


    khu-khu


    He should be from this continent, although he traveled to the Wood Spirit Continent just a while ago, but when I asked there they said he was already gone"


    The old man struggled to remember correctly but gradually the information came to him from the depths of a slightly muddled from fatigue mind.


    "Eeeh... may I know why Senior is seeking for this man named Wu Long?"


    Liang Yuhan asked, feeling a little awkward.


    "Hm? This is a first. Khu-khum, khu-khu... Madam Liang usually doesn''t ask such questions"


    "That might be because she rarely has been asked to find someone who was right there when it happened"


    "That is..."


    A voice resounded from the side just as the beauty was struggling for words and both the old man and Liang Yuhan widened their eyes as they saw Wu Long not far from them in mid-air.


    "How did-...?"


    "The Spiritual Qi Beast Wing Flying Technique..."


    As Liang Yuhan muttered her disbelief at the sight, the old man beside her seemed to recognize the answer to her question, astonishment seeping into his voice. He saw that the airbehind Wu Long''s back moved in unusual way, which gave away the trick.


    "I never thought I would see someone use this technique in this life"


    "Well, it is quiteplex for a limited effect, and the prolongedbat use is extremely bad. Plus it loses meaning after reaching Mortal Transcendence Realm so people rarely bother learning it, especially since the requirements for its use are quite high to begin with"


    Wu Long wryly smiled as he did not think he would need it again. He used to catch people off guard quite a lot with this technique before reaching Mortal Transcendence Realm.


    "Might I suggest we change locations to somewhere more discreet? This technique is quite taxing on the Spiritual Qi to use, especially when the Spiritual Qi in the surrounding air is so thin and low-quality.


    Besides, even though there''s no one around to look now, this is still a bit too conspicuous"


    Wu Long chuckled, and the two woke up from the dazed state, nodding to his suggestion and the three figures moved to a nearby town to the south of their location, concealed by Madam Liang''s illusion technique.

 Chapter 367 Old Man Zhao

    <h4>Chapter 367 Old Man Zhao </h4>


    In a quaint inn of a tiny town, in which travelers on the road from the valley to the Gutian Kingdom usually stayed for the night, in a small private room that did not suit the status of its guests, Wu Long, Liang Yuhan and the old man who already wore neat fresh clothes sat at a small table inplete silence as the servant nervously ced tea and some snacks before them.


    She could feel something different about these customers who showed up at the middle of the night and caused the innkeeper to wake the staff, and her eyes dashed to Wu Long''s side from time to time. Liang Yuhan''s illusion changed their appearances, but there was still something in Wu Long''s gaze that felt maic to the young woman.


    He warmly smiled at her and when she was done gave a weighty leather pouch that seemed way more than what their order was worth.


    "Thank you for your good work, the remaining amount after paying the bill is yours. Don''t worry about the innkeeper as he received hispensation already. We would not need any further assistance. Also, if you could be so kind to make sure no one disturbs us we would be grateful."


    He chuckled as she bowed with excitement and hurriedly left the room, shutting the sliding doors tightly behind her.


    "Fufu, aren''t you sweet, if only you could be this kind to this Older Sister"


    As soon as the doors shut down behind the servant, Liang Yuhan chuckled, her eyes meaningfully looking at Wu Long while she cleaned her smoking pipe of the ashes.


    "Hohoho khu-khu, ah~ being young"


    The old man chimed in as well, his eyes shining with an understanding light.


    "Haha, I am just being a decent client. Besides, I remember being plenty courteous thest time we met, Madam Liang. Not to mention, aren''t you being the kind one to shield anyone in this town from being interrogated by concealing our presence here?"


    Wu Long brushed theirments off with a lightugh and at the same time a few talismans flew out, sticking to the doors, walls, ceiling and floor of the room, shining with a dim light before disappearing.


    Both the old man and Madam Liang narrowed their eyes at this sight as they felt a powerful formation shielding all types of perception engulf the room.


    "Hoh, so you two do know each other well after all"


    The old man''s eyes turned to Madam Liang whose lips curled up in a smile as she ced a medicine pill that fit almost perfectly in the bowl of the pipe, and lit it up, taking a few shallow puffs to get it started. The inscriptions on the pipe lit up and the pill started slowly turning as the embers engulfed it.


    A herbal aroma filled the room as she then turned her gaze to Wu Long.


    "I cannot say we know each other well, we''ve only met once before. Though he did say he would visit me again, but this young man never fulfilled that promise"


    Her eyes shined with curiosity as well as other emotions she hid better.


    "Haha, you call him young? Khu-khu, Madam Liang sure is brave to treat this monstrous man as some youngster ekhu-ekhu-khu..."


    "What does the Senior-...?"


    "Khu-khu, Khu-khu-khu!!!"


    As Liang Yuhan''s eyes widened in surprise the old man''s bouts of coughs began with new force, as drops of blood stained his lips and the hand that he covered his mouth with.


    "Here, take this"


    Wu Long ced a few bottles of pills on the table, causing both of them to look at him with raised eyebrows.


    A practitioner''s medicine was truly effective only if it was of the equivalent grade, so a Mortal Grade pill would have little effect on a Seven Profound Realms practitioner who had to take Profound Grade pills for a noticeable difference.


    "They are a lot more potent than normal pills and thisbination should make you at least feel better. Not to mention that the pills are just a means to an end, your condition is too severe to rely solely on medicine even if it was potent"


    Wu Long exined, correctly interpreting their reactions.


    "Do I need poison to kill or harm you?"


    He then calmly added seeing the look in the old man''s eyes, who first widened them at his words and then his dried up lips under the white and gray beard spread in a wide silly smile.


    "Haha, that is true"


    "Senior!"


    Liang Yuhan abandoned thefortable position she sat in and raised her hand in protest as the old man quickly took out the pills and gulped them down without hesitation.


    As she looked at the old man in a stunned disbelief, Wu Long took out a leather roll, and ced it on the table. As he untied the straps and let it open up under its own weight with only a nudge from his finger, thin gold needles with intricate inscription patterns on them came into their view, sitting on a fine silk.


    He also separately ced a porcin bottle beside the opened up leather roll but did not touch it further.


    He then ced two rings with inscription patterns on both middle fingers and made a series of hand seals as the patterns on the rings and needles lit up and resonated, after which they floated into the air.


    "Rx and don''t move as much as you can, allow my Spiritual Qi through or I won''t be able to help"


    He warned the old man and seeing a light head nod from him, changed the hand seals as the needles floated toward the old man''s back, piercing his clothes and skin.


    Liang Yuhan resumed her previous posture, observing the two. She drew on her smoking pipe, puffing clouds of light smoke into the air. The old man showed a surprised expression, as he soon started feeling better. Wu Long''s Spiritual Qi repairing the damage and alleviating his injuries.


    "This is only temporary fix, but it should do for now"


    After about an hour, Wu Long opened his eyes as his hand seals changed again and the needles were retrieved into a porcin bottle he ced on the table beforehand that contained sterilizing solution.


    "Haa~, thank you. Should I address you as ''Senior''?"


    The old man sighed with visible relief, a healthier color returning to his face over the past hour as Madam Liang watched on with wide eyes and his bouts of coughs bing sparse and eventually stopping throughout the treatment. His voice now also sounded more steady, with only little signs of shakiness from before.


    "No need for such formalities, you can just call me Wu Long"


    "I see, ah, I have yet to introduce myself, my name is Zhao Xieren. I used to have a position before that fateful day, but most people just call me Old Man Zhao now"


    He Xieren spoke in a humble tone as one would with one''s elder, much to Madam Liang''s astonishment.


    ''His words from before, and this attitude. Just what is this?''


    She pondered as she turned her gaze toward Wu Long. There was also the miracle he just performed, bringing the man on the very verge of death to at least a temporary visibly healthier state.


    "I must thank you once again, I feel even better than I was before injuries, haha. I might be even inclined to requestpany from some of Madam Liang''sdies"


    The old man who became a little too lively said with gusto as Liang Yuhan rolled her eyes, obviously used to this behavior.


    "He may not be joking, you know? Thest time this old man sired a son was not even a thousand years ago. The three continents were once littered with his descendants, though most of them met untimely demises before continuing the line"


    She said while shaking her head.


    "Easy, old man. Learn moderation, or else you''ll ruin all of my efforts. Not to mention that I may have done a bit of repair to your general health but you know better than anyone that that part of your life is long behind you.


    And you don''t have to thank me, you living is in my interests as well"


    Hearing Madam Liang''s words, Wu Long chuckled at the energetic old man who lightlyughed with a bit of embarrassment.


    "Haa~ I am aware. I was just joking, joking"


    Zhao Xieren sighed with a wry smile, nodding with understanding at Wu Long''s words. It was quite obvious why would anyone benefit from him being alive, Madam Liang being the prime example, as her amicable rtions with him was likely what allowed her to remainrgely independent of the continent''s major powers.


    "But... wouldn''t someone like you be able to get by even if I was gone?"


    He then asked of Wu Long with a little hesitation and Liang Yuhan narrowed her eyes at this exchange as she puffed another could of smoke.The dimly lit room was now hazy due to the herbal smoke that filled it,and despite the cozy looking environment because of it, and thefortable poses all three took sitting around the round table, the atmosphere was still tense as their eyes were reading each other''s emotions and reactions.


    "Not really, at least not for now. As you can see I really am in the Revolving Qi Realm"


    Wu Long chuckled, shocking both as they still had their doubts.


    "Besides what I did wasn''t for free, as I do want something from you in return"


    He then shifted his posture from reclining back to cing his right lower arm on the table and leaning forward as he spoke.


    Both Zhao Xieren and Liang Yuhan tensed up, but did not show any surprise as they expected as much.

 Chapter 368 Motives and Guesses

    <h4>Chapter 368 Motives and Guesses </h4>


    "Rx, my conditions are not that harsh. I only need two things really, the first of which is you being alive as long as possible, which is in your interests, and another is information, something that costs you nothing to reveal"


    Wu Long chuckled while the old man looked at him with caution and suspicion. There was a strange dissonance in Wu Long''s image that Zhao Xieren perceived.


    He knew for a fact that this young-looking man was capable of killing him, all his instincts and years of experience told him that. But he also imed to be truly in the Revolving Qi Realm, and was invested in his prolonged life even though it should not matter to someone with his strength.


    The situation made even less sense for Liang Yuhan who absentmindedly puffed her smoking pipe while observing the conversation, temporarily withdrawing from participating.


    In her view the already quite mysterious young man became aplete walking riddle, the ridiculous skills he showed in just the span of this night and this interaction between him and Zhao Xieren being a case in point.


    Wu Long, on the other hand, racked his brain on how to keep this old man alive with what limited means he had now. The Death Qi enveloping Zhao Xieren was already too thick, and there were no remedies in this closed-off world that could allow him to survive much longer.


    All he could do, was alleviate some pain and ease his suffering, improving the quality of his condition, but in terms of genuinely treating it or actually prolonging his life, there were simply too few options avable to him now.


    Not to mention that he had to at least be able to pose some threat to his opponents, otherwise keeping him barely breathing was useless as well.


    "Hmm, isn''t the first condition a little hard for this old man to follow? How am I supposed to know when this feeble body will give in?"


    "Hah, not knowing when your life will end is one thing, but acting recklessly and putting yourself in danger because ''I am going to die soon anyway, so nothing is scary or matters anymore'' is a different matter. What I was referring to was thetter"


    Wu Long snorted when Zhao Xieren tentatively asked about the conditions Wu Long brought up, causing the old man to scratch his cheek in shallow embarrassment as his thoughts in going to the central sea werepletely seen through.


    A recent memory of him screaming andughing "I am free to do whatever I want!!! Nothing matters anyway!!! Hahaha!!!" at the top of his lungs while heading into the space storm of the central sea as a beautiful sunset was illuminating the water surface, creating a perfect backdrop, shed through his mind.


    At the time he felt it was a beautiful and liberating scene like something from a theatrical y.


    Only now without the emotional beautification of that time did he understand... that scene was of a crazy old man screaming in a trembling and screeching, rather unpleasant voice which was half-covered by the roaring winds and waves with his face distorted by the effort and his pose being awkward as he struggled against the air currents and evaded loose space cracks, his robes that were supposedly ''valiantly pping'' were in actuality clinging to his scrawny physique, eliminating thest shred of the dignified picture he painted in his mind.


    "Ehem"


    Old Man Zhao cleared his throat. But the question still remained, as Wu Long''s motives were still in conflict with what the old man saw.


    ''Hmm, I can''t figure it out... Is it possible...? Maybe this man is simply very kind but shy to show that and tries to give pragmatic reasons for helping me stay alive longer?''


    He looked at Wu Long with a new theory in mind which he immediately decided to test.


    "And what do you gain from this old man being alive exactly?"


    "Time. I need you to stay alive for at least a year, no, even half a year would suffice. If we can keep this stalemate for at least that much it should be enough. Though if I were to be greedy, in the scenario that I gain the strength fast enough we can attack from this side while you are still capable of fighting"


    Wu Long bluntly replied, tracing his chin in thought as he was calcting.


    ''I take it back, this guy just sees me as a stopper to plug the sewers while he can prepare to clean them up. He even wants me to use the final embers of my life to fight''


    "Khum! Khe-khe"


    Zhao Xieren''s new, rather flowery theory met its end while Liang Yuhan started coughing as she seemingly choked when she drew on her smoking pipe, waving to the two who looked at her with questioning eyes that she was okay.


    As they turned back to face each other, both in their own thoughts, she covered her mouth with her hand while lightly clearing her throat, her cheeks slightly rosy.


    ''You are being too obvious, Senior!''


    Madam Liang then gave a slightly resentful gaze to the old man. The changes in his expressions were too obvious for her not to notice.


    Meanwhile Wu Long did not pay any attention to any of that, his mind preupied with the best course of action.


    His thoughts shifted when he met the old man, as now he had a definite way to prolong this forced peace. He not only had to gain strength faster, but simultaneously make every effort to gain more time. This dual effort would be a much safer strategy than just focusing only on gaining strength while not having any knowledge whatsoever of how much time did he have left to prepare.


    ''Hmm, so he really is not ready to face them, for whatever reason he is limited in his current capabilities''


    The old man was also in deep thought as he looked at Wu Long, finallying to terms with the confusing mix of strength and weakness.


    "But what makes you think I am on your side? Did you not think I was searching for you with a nefarious purpose?"


    Zhao Xieren then asked slightly grumpily. Though the question was ced genuinely as Wu Long''s line of thinking quite obviously ced them on one side, and was assuming he would cooperate.


    "If that were the case you would have settled that nefarious purpose before heading into the central sea with a near-


    suicidal attitude"


    Wu Long calmly replied while not breaking his posture of deep thought.


    "But are you not assuming I will be fighting on your side?"


    "This stalemate is the answer.


    You have been preserving peace, yet you don''t look like a saint who cares about the lives of the poption or someone very righteous about morals to me. In fact, that could be seen from the way that you risked crushing it all by heading into the danger as if nothing mattered.


    Your goal is not peace, you just don''t have any other option. You oppose the troublemakers, or at the very least do not want them to get their way, but you don''t have the strength to defeat them. So you just drag them down in a deadlock to the bitter end since you refuse to just give in"


    Wu Long finally turned his gaze back to the old man, and as he spoke he could see that every word was hitting the mark from thetter''s eyes.


    "Haha...hahaha, this old man has lived so long and yet my motives and actions are read so easily, it truly makes one humble, hahaha"


    Zhao Xieren startedughing as Liang Yuhan narrowed her eyes with interest. It was something she knew, but never expected for him to guess based on only circumstantial details.


    "So, is your curiosity satisfied? I would like to get to the second condition if that is okay"


    "Information, huh?"


    The old man sighed as he looked at Wu Long, and then chuckled as he took a morefortable position.


    "Sure, fire away. What do you want to know?"


    "First of all, why was it that you were looking for me?"

 Chapter 369 Sinister Poison

    <h4>Chapter 369 Sinister Poison </h4>


    Zhao Xieren sighed, and then looked at Wu Long in silence for a brief time, his deeply sunken eyes intently peering into thetter''s expression. He then looked at Liang Yuhan with the same intensity before turning back to Wu Long.


    "Hmm, strictly speaking I wasn''t looking for you but for someone who should be with you"


    After a few moments, he slowly started speaking, measuring every word as if still deciding whether to proceed or stop.


    "As Madam Liang said, this old man had many descendants across the continent, but most of them did not live that long.


    There are two notable exceptions, one of which is my eldest son, who was born long before this world became our cage. The other one lived long enough to produce offspring, albeit at a young age, but died soon after"


    The old man spoke with a little bitterness, as years passed in front of his eyes and a myriad of faces shed in his memories.


    Madam Liang''s brow twitched at the mention of ''two exceptions'', and her eyes widened with shock when the old man spoke about a descendant who left a child behind.


    "But his child did notst, only siring one daughter before dying as well... Haa~"


    The old man let out a deep sigh, reliving the moments of the distant past.


    Wu Long''s eyes narrowed as he had a general idea what happened at this point, but he still waited the old man to continue without interrupting.


    "The daughter had aplicated childbirth, losing her life after. The son that was born from her also made only one child before passing. And so, generation after generation, one child after another were secretly protected by my first son and me while keeping our distance.


    But due to our caution and overprotection, we made the life of each descendant too free of danger and consequences. It was only a matter of time before one of them was raised into a good-for-nothing scoundrel, who deceived a woman desperate for help, and got killed by her in retribution when she found out"


    Zhao Xieren''s gaze turned to the table midway, away from the eyes of both listeners.


    "I see, so you are here for Mei''er"


    Wu Long nodded with understanding. The issue of Cao Mei''s father was only mentioned once when he met the then Pirate Queen, and never discussed since. For Cao Xiang and her, he was simply that inconsequential of a person, and for Wu Long it wasn''t a point of interest.


    "What happened was..."


    "You don''t need to tell me what happened between them as that is something for Xiang''er to tell me if she feels like talking about it"


    He stopped the old man from exining as he was not one to secretly pry into his women''s past without good reason. And was not interested in the topic since it never bothered Cao Xiang or her daughter. He doubted Cao Xiang even cared enough to think about it.


    "Mmm~, at the time you met the mother and daughter pair I was in seclusion for two decades already, in fact for most of the time it was my son who watched over the line of descendants with me cultivating in closed doors, conserving my strength and trying to extend the time I have left, dying the inevitable"


    "So your son is the Wine Dao master"


    Wu Long nodded with a pondering look and the old man gave a nod as confirmation.


    "Indeed, he used his identity to establish himself in the Southern Archipgo. We used that to watch over the descendants discreetly, as he took care of many people, disguising the ones we cared about among them"


    "Hmm, and you came here to?"


    "To make sure she is well and being cared for of course. Never in my life could I have thought that my son would relinquish the care of my descendant to a stranger... although now that I have met you I understand his decision"


    Zhao Xieren sighed, looking tired once again, but this time not from exerting himself, but from carrying the weight of time.


    Liang Yuhan looked at the old man with widened eyes, still unable to believe that he was able to hide this secret so well that even she never knew he seeded in producing a line of descendants.


    Wu Long nodded, now getting the full picture of why the old man was here and searching for him, and gave the man some time in silence to gather himself.


    "I presume none of your descendants lived past the age of twenty and were extremely feeble from birth, with chronic health conditions and almostpletely infertile"


    After a while he asked the old man whose eyes shone with surprise, and who then slowly nodded.


    "The Child-Eating Serpent... that''s the name of the poison. An insidious one that exclusively affects one''s descendants and not the one poisoned, and quite hard to get rid of as it alters one''s physique. I am quite surprised that you did not give up over the thousands of years, even when your eldest son did"


    Wu Long sighed as he remembered the characteristics of the poison, his voice empathetic as he could practically feel the despair that the man must have felt.


    It was the poison of choice for those who sought to do harm to renowned families in the most cruel way, as heritage was what they cherished the most, far more than their lives. He could guess that the old man likely was of the same type. He was, after all, desperate enough to try countless times over the thousands of years.


    He could also guess that the old man''s son was afflicted with the same poison, otherwise the old man would already have a healthy line of descent.


    "I couldn''t... I was not able to abandon it... If we were not thest ones I could, but how would I face my ancestors if this old man and my son were thest of the line..."


    The old man lowered his head while shaking it from side to side, unable to let go of his obsession.


    "But how was it... how was it possible that one of his descendants had a child?"


    After some time in silence, Liang Yuhan first raised her voice and then stopped, looking at Zhao Xieren with worry. But seeing no signs it affected him, asked to Wu Long who seemed to know the poison. She was still shocked to hear that there was a living line of descendants, knowing how futile his attempts were over the years.


    "I suppose that with so long a time the potency of the pathogen did subside, especially with the weakening of the host, since a disease lives off the person it affects, and thus him weakening allowed for a one-off miracle.


    I would guess that the descendant who was able to survive was thest one born, thest one he sired before his vigor was gone and he was no longer able to procreate.


    The subsequent generations each carried a less deadly version than the predecessor, facilitating a gradual improvement through diluting of the poisoned bloodline.


    Mei''er does not exhibit any signs of it at all, though now that I am aware of the situation I would have to do a thorough checkter to exclude any future trouble"


    Wu Long first looked at the old man as well, confirming if it was alright to answer. Seeing interest spark in Zhao Xieren''s eyes as well, he started speaking as he traced his chin, finding what happened incredible too. Given the minuscule chances of such a miracle, it truly was a one of a kind event.


    The old man nodded along, confirming Wu Long''s words about the progression of events. He also noticed that with each generation the offspring produced had better overall health, only the fertility rate being extremely low never improved. The female descendants never surviving childbirth did not change as well.


    The room descended into silence once again, as the old man seemed to have finally received a sort of clue. And after some time, Wu Long saw that Old Man Zhao raised his head to look at him once again, indicating that he was now ready to continue their conversation.


    "So, was the person who poisoned you and your eldest son the troublemaker you can''t let go of taking revenge on?"


    As he dealt with the reason Zhao Xieren was looking for him and the circumstances surrounding that, Wu Long moved on to the next line of questioning.


    The moment Wu Long alluded to the culprit behind the poisoning, a raging fire sprang into existence in the old man''s eyes, a hatred so deep and intense that it seemed to burn his very soul, the pain and sadness that were there before bing fuel for the scorching mes to grow wilder and more destructive.


    His body was too weak and feeble to express his anger, as even the fists that attempted to clench up did not close fully. But his eyes, still as vivid and alive as ever, did not need anything else to show his emotions.


    Gone was a silly and lecherous, slightly grumpy but still warm and even caring, funny old man who had sorrow carved into his face by time and memories, his very being turning into a wrathful spirit of vengeance as he opened his mouth and spat out the name:


    "Gu Zhen"

 Chapter 370 The Hand in the Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 370 The Hand in the Shadows </h4>


    Liang Yuhan''s expression became darker at the mention of Gu Zhen, as she becamepletely silent again, puffing a long line of smoke into the air above the table.


    "The former Head of the Alchemy Association''s Silver Lake Continent Branch and the founder of the Alchemy Tower in this ruined world, as well as the only other living Essence Gathering Realm cultivator remaining on this continent... Gu Zhen"


    Zhao Xieren''s voice became hoarse from the stifled anger that had nowhere to be released.


    "As I thought..."


    Wu Long nodded, expecting this answer but still not pleased to be right in his estimations.


    Essence Gathering Realm was the second realm in the Seven Profound Realms, while all the other cultivators Wu Long saw earlier, including Madam Liang were only in the first, Essence Awakening Realm.


    "That bastard was specting with the pill prices... as the governor it was my duty to report him to the Alchemy Association..."


    The old man seemed engrossed in his memories, to the time when their conflict was just starting.


    "If he is of the Gu family that I think he is, you picked the wrong person to report, or at least the wrong way. It is one of the eight founding families of the Alchemy Association and no matter how remote of a branch onees from, they are untouchable.


    If you addressed your report not through the official channels but to one of their rival families within the Association, it would be different, but that is beside the point.


    Though of course, he could simply have a simr Family Name..."


    "No, no, you''re right. That is exactly who he is... I did not know better at the time... And he..."


    The old man looked up with agitation, as Liang Yuhan narrowed her eyes.


    ''As I thought, he knows an awful lot about things normal people should not have any knowledge of, and not just in this small world''


    She drew on her smoking pipe as she saw him give her a nce and a sigh of frustration almost escaped her lips since her curiosity was peaking with no answers to appease it.


    "When I knew what he had done, I was furious and devastated...


    I was not able to touch him due to his position, and after the day of the catastrophe that came soon after, I simply did not have enough strength. He managed to convince all the powerful factions that they needed him as the alchemist..."


    The old man''s voice was bing stifled from anger and powerlessness.


    "Eventually, even as the strong practitioners who shielded him from me began dying off one by one of old age, my powers started to wane while he was still in his prime. The difference was not enough for him to defeat me without sacrifice, so he relented from attacking me while I no longer had the ability to kill him"


    Zhao Xieren sighed, looking at his withered, trembling hands with scrawny, powerless fingers.


    "Has he ever stated his goals to you?"


    Wu Long asked, not hopeful for the results of this question.


    "No, not really.


    He is a bit younger than me, and quite fitting for being younger, was still ambitious at the time I first heard of him. He quite famously dreamed to be an immortal. So when this world closed off and that dream crumbled it hit him harder than most. I still remember him raving about his legacy.


    Even now, he has yet to even lose a youthful appearance, and his strength seems to not only decline but even very slightly improve"


    Zhao Xieren spoke as a despaired astonishment appeared in his voice when he was saying thetter part.


    "Hmph, I suspect that he takes Appearance Preserving Pills since he should at least be looking middle-aged by now, but that old fart doesn''t look that much older than you"


    Liang Yuhan snorted, pointing with her smoking pipe at Wu Long. She clearly found it ridiculous for Gu Zhen to cling to his youthful appearance.


    The standards for men''s appearance were different between mortal cultivators and immortal cultivators, as it was considered normal for an immortal cultivator to appear young indefinitely since they technically had no concept of elderly age.


    But any male mortal cultivator, that is, anyone in a realm with a limited lifespan, was expected to let natural aging take over near thest fifth or sixth part of their lifespan, since at that point it was unlikely for them to prolong it by advancing to the next realm and they were considered to have approached their elderly years as cultivators in their realm.


    Though it was widely known that the majority of women would retain youthful appearance throughout their entire life, men''s natural aging at this particr period of life was viewed as dignified, whereas those men who stuck to the youthful appearance through artificial means were considered vain and desperate.


    Such social norms differed from society to society but Madam Liang''s attitude showed that this world''s customs were seemingly in alignment with that general trend.


    Gu Zhen, although much younger than Zhao Xieren, still was in the Essence Gathering Realm which had a maximum lifespan of give or take 15000 years which was already stretching it, since the majority did not make it to 14500. Cases like Old Man Zhao who lived past that point and approached the absolute limit were rare.


    Given that this world has been shut off for at least a good 10000 of that period, as well as his life prior to that, Gu Zhen was now around 13500~14000 years old. And should start experiencing a decline both in his youth and his strength to a significant degree.


    "I don''t think he takes Appearance Preserving Pills"


    But Wu Long shook his head as both of them looked at him with surprise.


    "Have you seen him?"


    "No, I have you to thank for that, otherwise I would not have been able to move so freely"


    Wu Long smiled as he could only go on a rampage as much as he did and act with impunity because none of the Seven Profound Realms cultivators were willing to move in fear of provoking a war.

 Chapter 371 Blood Vitality Pill

    <h4>Chapter 371 Blood Vitality Pill </h4>


    "Hah, so how can you tell if you never met him?"


    Old Man Zhao scoffed at the ridiculous remark from earlier.


    "Have you ever thought why that man wants control over this continent?"


    Wu Long asked instead of answering and both of them paused for a moment, before the old man brushed it off with a wave of his hand.


    "As I said before, he never shared such things, and it is not like we talked all that much ever since what he did. How would I know what that crazy bastard wants? He is an intensely selfish, prideful egomaniac, so he probably wants more power or authority.


    It was him who actively helped in systematic erosion of knowledge about the Seven Boundless Worlds and history from the minds of the general poption, and at the same time gradually limited the distribution of higher quality techniques and pills which I can only guess was to retain control"


    "Does he have children?"


    As the old man spoke with increasing irritation, Wu Long calmly asked, causing the former to pause. Zhao Xieren narrowed his eyes as a suspicion started creeping in.


    "... No, why?"


    "Well, if he wanted to build his legacy he would have to think about progeny and how to build asting empire. After all, is that not the symbol of immortality in the limited means of a mortal?"


    Wu Long calmly spoke as Zhao Xieren slowly nodded along. It could very well be that Gu Zhen was nning on having themter, but he was already approaching the age at which he should start procreating or he would not have much time left before his vigor died out. After all, Zhao Xieren lost his ability to procreate at around that age.


    "But he could have children that I did not know of..."


    The old man poined out to which Wu Long shook his head.


    "If he is the man you describe, would he miss the chance to show off his progeny to you? And not at your final moments, but while you had long enough to brood over it"


    As Wu Long spoke both Zhao Xieren and Liang Yuhan froze for a moment.


    "More than that, I have gotten hold of a peculiar information that the ves in territories he controls through the various means are periodically going missing in substantial groups"


    Wu Long continued, to which Liang Yuhan nodded.


    "That is correct, but is that not for the private army he is readying tobat the Azure Eagle Empire''s military?"


    "I am sure part of it is, but part of those who were taken away piqued my interest because there is a portion especially selected for high vitality..."


    Wu Long recalled the misceneous reports Old Yen gave him, among which he noticed this rming pattern.


    "You mean...!!!"


    Zhao Xieren''s eyes opened up wide, his voice full of exasperation as he stood up from his seat while Madam Liang still looked confused as she also received this information before, merely finding it peculiar.


    "Yes, I believe he is making Blood Vitality Pills"


    "No, no that''s impossible! That pill has been banned by none other than the Alchemy Association! It is a first degree offence for an alchemist to possess even part of its recipe or attempt to learn more about it!"


    Wu Long nodded, to which the old man shook his head in denial while Liang Yuhan had a bad premonition from the name of the pill and the information Wu Long prefaced this statement with.


    "Are you saying...?"


    She hesitantly asked while Zhao Xieren, after staring the silent Wu Long in the eyes for a few moments powerlessly sat back down.


    "Haa~ it is exactly as you think, it is a pill that can prolong the lifespan and vigor, as well as preserve strength of even a Seven Profound Realms cultivator, at times even higher, despite not requiring any rare medicinal nts.


    It''s main ingredient is a human cultivator in at the very minimum Qi Gathering Realm, and better vitality equals better effect. Of course, the higher the cultivation the better as well..."


    He then sighed and exined in a low, monotonous voice. Disgust apparent on his face.


    Liang Yuhan paled at the exnation as she turned to Wu Long, hoping to see that he did not really believe what he was insinuating.


    "It''s existence in of itself was a closely guarded secret, and I only know of it because of my former position... but how could he get his hands on the method... hm!?"


    As the old man continued in a hollow voice he suddenly looked up to see Wu Long nod.


    "Yes, I believe those Corrupt Path cultivators on the Wood Spirit Continent have struck a deal with him. Though I am not sure what kind of deal it was"


    "That crazy son of a-..."


    There was displeasure in Wu Long''s voice as well.


    "But does that not mean everyone who is ruthless enough has the ability to remain immortal if they have a mortal continent under control?"


    Liang Yuhan found it hard to believe that this practice would not have been more well known if that was the case.


    "Of course not, while it is truly potent, the effect each pill has lessens with time, and at a certain point the number of people required for a pill to be effective increases exponentially without end, from that point on it bes unsustainable.


    But Gu Zhen does not need to do it endlessly, he only has to do it until this world opens up and he could return to cultivating again, and with the rate at which this world is repairing, that time is not so long that he would run out or ''stock'', at least theoretically"


    "But how can you be sure?"


    Liang Yuhan asked again, still hoping it was a wild guess that was as urate as randomly pointing to a map to find the enemy camp.


    "I cannot be. It was a theory that I did not put much weight under, but which became more realistic in this very conversation.


    I just tend to believe that people have more grounded goals that benefit them when they do something. In this case, his obsession with immortality and his willingness to use the Child Eating Serpent in retribution for a report about price spection is what leads me to think this theory is probable"


    Wu Long exined, shrugging his shoulders and a heavy silence hung in the room after as each of them sank into their own thoughts.

 Chapter 372 Crossroads

    <h4>Chapter 372 Crossroads </h4>


    The cold morning wind blew past a crossroad as the snow that fell overnight was still fresh and fluffy.


    Three figures appeared in the middle of the crossroad as the snowkes began dancing from the wind that their arrival created, their feet making the very first tracks on the untouched surface, though if one were to see them it would appear as if their owners appeared out of nowhere since there were no tracks leading up to them, only on the spots they stood.


    "Well then, Madam Liang, Old Man Zhao, I suppose this is where we part ways"


    Wu Long smiled at the two. It was already many hours since they talked about?Gu Zhen, but their conversation did not end there, as they stayed in that room all the way until a few minutes ago. They left the town under the veil of Madam Liang''s illusion, appearing half-way to this ce.


    "Hahaha, I seem to remember that I would be visited very soon, but the handsome man who said it did not show up at all. This Big Sister is so sad"


    Liang Yuhan showed a meaningful smile, her eyes narrowing down in a rather suggestive way.


    "Heh, non need to worry, Madam Liang. I will definitely visit you in near future"


    Wu Long smiled back and taking her hand nted a kiss, not fazed by her advances, and yet showing her his interest to which she revealed a slightly ttered expression. Though inwardly she was shocked to find herself slightly flustered by this small gesture.


    "Hohoho, it is nice to be young after all. I think I might ask for Madam Liang to arrange some time from your girls huhuhu-... khe-khe khu~"


    "Senior! Think of your health!"


    "Seriously old man, know some moderation"


    The old man who stood by the side beganughing with a knowing look, as both Liang Yuhan and Wu Long rebuked him for getting too excited when he started coughing.


    "What?! I cough a little and you treat this lord as some old geezer on hisst leg?! Let me tell ya, in my prime-...khu-khu khu-khu-khu!!"


    The old man suddenly sprang into a grumpy tirade before having another bout of coughs as the two sighed helpessly.


    ''This old man''s acting is quite good. If I didn''t know any better I would''ve thought his condition really is as bad as it was before we met''


    "I should really get going now, safe travels"


    Wu Long thought as he shook his head, showingment that the old man was not caring about his health before nodding farewell to the two.


    The two looked at him for some time as he sped away in the Western Direction, to the Mountain Chain that separated Gutian and Fantian Kingdom and then continued together in the direction of the South.


    Minutes after they left, a couple appeared not far in the Northern direction the trio appeared from before, looking like normal travelers.


    But their expressions were sharp as they approached and then stopped at the crossroads the trio left not long ago.


    "Hmm, we can''t chase either one, they''re too fast"


    One of them spoke as he looked in both directions.


    "We''re lucky we got to at least confirm they were here at this time"


    His partner nodded as she took out amunication talisman.


    ---


    Wu Long smiled as he confirmed the pair of observers with his spiritual sense as he sped away heading to the Fantian Kingdom''s capital.


    The cold air blew into his face but he found it refreshing, only offsetting some of the impact by a loosely spread screen of Spiritual Qi.


    The snow around him sparkled in the sun that shone brilliantly over his head, matching his good mood. Overall, his ns were brought into disarray by circumstance, and he was presented with new opportunities by circumstance as well. And even though the situation was still a serious one he was far more confident than he was when he left Old Yen''s temporary hideout the night before.


    He then turned his attention to the Lightning Rune that has been unusually still the whole time since that time it reacted to the Annihtion Lighting.


    He knew there could be a reaction from it before that, and even thought of experimenting, but he could not risk it since he did not know whether the rune would go out of control. If not for the special circumstances he would not have risked exposing that lightning charge''s existence to the rune.


    The lightning rune was docile, and as he used his Spiritual Qi flow to move it around it swayed and followed the flow without any signs of struggling.


    His lips curled up as he moved the rune toward the position he sealed the Annihtion Lightning within his body while closely monitoring it and felt the rune slightly buzz as it got closer.


    ''Hah! It may not have a clear consciousness, but it sure is cheeky!''


    He snorted at the tant attempt at lulling Wu Long''s alertness in order to get the annihtion lightning.


    On the other hand he finally found a bait that enticed the rune. He was now presented with a choice, whether to attempt feeding the Annihtion Lightning to the rune in hopes of gaining something he could use long-term but had no immediate effect on his strength, or to keep his trump card since he did not know for sure if it would work, and thus not risk losing a powerful one-time-use instant-kill move but continue to be unable to use the Lightning Rune that required growth from an early period.


    He could tell by his growing proficiency with the Water Rune that it was bluntly put very weak for the supposed underlyingw controlling water. He did not know much about Dao Runes, but he now theorized that they too had a hierarchy, and what he obtained must have been the lower or possibly even the lowest rank rune.


    This was good news for him as he realized that there was a possibility for growth, but since he did not know the conditions or methods it also posed a challenge.


    ''Hmm, there is no telling whether this Lightning Rune can even handle Annihtion Lightning, though it seems a bit stronger than the Water Rune...''


    Wu Long pondered, not rushing into the decision. It was important that he considered the situation at hand as well, as that trump card was currently vital for the safe handling of his current circumstances. And even if he knew that sacrificing it would definitely reap him the benefit of being able to use the rune, he would not be sure whether to proceed.


    And since now he did not even have that certainty, the decision seemed reckless to him. Many decisions in his past life required reckless decisions that only were correct and obvious in hindsight., and sometimes those reckless decisions resulted in disasters. Not to mention that most times when he made those leaps of faith he did not have much to loose, which was not the case now.


    ''I guess it''s true that the more you have the less daring you be. Though whether that bes your weakness or your strength depends entirely upon the one in this position''


    Wu Long chuckled as he would have probably taken the risk in another lifetime when he had nothing to lose. But he knew better than to generalize whether some trait was good or bad based on stereotypes.


    "Hmm, but if it wants that Annihtion Lightning... wouldn''t it want other types of lightning as well?"


    He then thought of an idea. He could not experiment that much before since the moment he tried the Lightning Rune could escape into the lightning he tried to feed it and there was no way for him to contain it when it left his body. But now that he had the leverage that the Rune clearly reacted strongly to, which would ensure it stayed with him, he could try and feed the Rune normal lightning.


    And unlike the previous bet, this risk he was willing to take since even if he failed, he just had to expend a lot of effort in catching another Lightning Rune.


    His gaze turned to the mountain range between Gutian and Fantian Kingdoms that he was rapidly approaching, and the corners of his lips rose in a smile.


    "Hah, let''s see how much you want this thing"


    He chuckled and increased his speed, disappearing into the distance and leaving only a dancing snow in his wake.

 Chapter 373 The Law of the Jungle

    <h4>Chapter 373 The Law of the Jungle </h4>


    The Sea Serpent''s Spine, a name given to the mountain range that separated the Gutian Kingdom from it''s Western neighbor.


    It''s highest peaks were even higher than the ridge dividing the Azure Eagle?Empire in half, and it stood like an imposing wall, weathered by time but still unbroken. There was no vegetation at all, as the bare cliffs were made of solid, dark rock.


    And while Gutian Kingdom''s side was elevated above sea level, the closer to the mountains the steeper the slope, when Wu Long approached the foot of the mountain there was still a wall of solid rock covering the Western Sky.


    He did not stop at the bottom and started scaling the wall as Spiritual Qi began moving along his feet, ascending higher and higher until he started reaching cloud levels.


    During his sprint his eyes were surveying the rocky cliffs around, as his irises shed with profound patterns. Soon, his pupils slightly dted, and he changed direction.


    *Sreeech*


    As he sped across the cliffs a bird-type demonic beast spotted him and made a deafening sound that echoed through the mountains. It''s head was adorned with ice-like crystals and Cold Qi was circting around it.


    "Heh, it would have been better for you if you pretended not to see me"


    Wu Long grinned as he saw the 7th-tier Demonic Beast. His eyes showing interest when he discovered it had a Neidan.


    He quickly approached the beast that unfolded its snow-white and gray wings to ascend into advantageous position but did not seem to expect him to catch up to it so fast.


    It''s leg with deadly ws that could tear down a Core Formation Realm cultivator''s protective Spiritual Qi like a piece of paper was raised in position to strike as it urately grasped Wu Long''s speed and trajectory, but the man''s figure suddenly disappeared into a cloud of ck smoke.


    ''Bahshi Ghost Step''


    Wu Long appeared from its side with the exposed belly because of the raised leg, and a spear that he received as a generous donation in the Dawn Concealing Sect on the Wood Spirit Continent appeared in his hand.


    ''Nine Orchids Spear Art, Seventh form, Full Bloom''


    He thrust the spear and nine spear Spiritual Qi images matching the one he held in the hand sprang forth with his thrust in a formation resembling how the orchids bloomed on one branch, piercing into the beast and the head of each spear producing protrusions that resembled the orchid flower, burrowing into the flesh.


    *Scree--...*


    The demonic beast''s eyes showed horror and confusion before bing ssy as it''s torso was thrown by the impact of the spear strike to the side of its nest.


    As the loud and heavy thud resounded in the echoes following the sounds of screeches, Wu Long approached its corpse among the clouds of snow that were raised into the air with a light stride, the de of the spear in his right hand that was surrounded with Spiritual Qi drawing a beautiful line in front of him with a natural and simple motion. The beast''s corpse opened up with a wide gash and at the very end of the cut a slightly murky white sphere was revealed among the red meat.


    He didn''t want to get into the corpse so he retrieved a band of thin metallic wires Butler Bang made his weapon of choice, and with a light wave of his left hand retrieved the Neidan.


    "Heh, an unexpected profit"


    Wu Long chuckled unaware that he just rid all of the neighboring viges in both Gutian and Fantian Kingdoms of the scourge that has been terrorizing them for centuries, devastating one of them randomly each decade and devouring all of the cattle.


    He safely stored the Neidan and continued to his destination. He soon saw the peak he found while surveying the area, and with a few steps was already on it.


    As he stopped on a small natural tform, he overlooked the surrounding breathtaking view, breathing in the thin air that would not fill the lungs of a normal mortal enough to breathe but was enough for a cultivator in the Revolving Qi Realm.


    He then looked up at the sky beyond the low-level clouds and chuckled. His eyes revealed a sharp look as he concentrated and the surroundings became discolored in a limited area, as if a bubble of translucent gray matter engulfed him and the area around.


    A circr opening appeared in the rock that withstood the decamillennium of rains, hails, snow and harsh winds, as well as the decay such long time brought along. A single spear strike made a hole as smooth as if a hot knife went through butter. Something shined at the end of the hole with a metallic luster, but not enough to be solid metal.


    "Hopefully this vein is enough"


    Tracing his Spatial Ring, he took out a pitch ck rock the size of a human head, its surface slightly shining with sparks of electricity, and chugged it into the hole he made.


    The moment the rock fell into ce, the sky above the clouds showed signs of change as a pressure started building up and at the speed visible to the eye a cloud started forming. Not long after the static electricity became palpable as the cloud became darker and was moving, swirling as its eye was right above the rock Wu Long took out.


    ''Heh, taking a souvenir from the Storm Passage was a good idea after all''


    He thought as he watched little arcs of lightning start dancing in between the clouds. Though it would have been useless if he did not find an ore vein that went deep enough to touch the Spiritual Qi flows in the earth and yet also had an ess point in the higher altitudes.


    He used this moment to feel the Water Qi forming the clouds, wondering if he could reproduce this with his Water Rune, but quickly realized that he required much more precise control to create something like that.


    He also found that hecked a crucialponents of Cold Qi and Warm Qi that created the necessary temperature changes that made the clouds turbulent enough to produce electricity.


    He had, to a limited degree, the ability to move and manipte water in its many forms but he had no say over its temperature and thus what state it was in.


    He noticed it when he ran on the roadst night, but he could feel the water that made snowkes, and could even slightly manipte it, but the movement was duller than water in its pure form and he could not change it into water, as they only became droplets when they touched his face and melted from his warmth.


    This told him that even if he had perfect control over the Water Rune and somehow found a way to advance it into a higher order rune, he wouldn''t be able to produce ice, or snow, or hot water, or steam.


    "Heh, I cannot help but get greedy"


    He chuckled as his greed for anything that could be his strength was one of the traits he viewed as a w as sometimes it caused him to do reckless things like shoving his hand into a tiny strand of Annihtion Lightning to try and get it for himself.


    The Lightning Rune inside Wu Long became agitated as the sparks within the growing dark cloud were getting more and more frequent, and soon the first bolt of lightning headed straight for the stone, intercepted by Wu Long''s figure who willingly stood in its way.


    He could not let the lightning touch the Thunder Baserock as what he took was a small piece that was already partially saturated and would stop causing the lightning to fall as soon as it waspletely charged.


    He thrust his spear up and the bolt struck it as the charge went through him, and then was absorbed into the Lightning Rune. This time there was nothing to temper his body with as the lightning was significantly less powerful than what he endured in the Storm Pass.


    Another bolt, and then one more went up into the air and then Wu Long felt the Rune slip through the lightning at the moment the purplish-white arc connected the tip of his spear and the cloud.


    "Haa~"


    Wu Long sighed. He knew there was no way to contain the rune when it had ess to the outside through the electric charge that connected them. But anticipating something and having ite true were still different things, as he felt a little disappointment.


    His thoughts went to nning his next visit to the Storm Pass as he did not want to give up, but then he felt a thin strain of his Spiritual Qi being drawn somewhere.


    His mind stirred and he let a current of Spiritual Qi follow that pull as it tore through the air and into the Storm Cloud above. And then his eyes opened up wide as he felt the Lightning Rune again in the cloud, drawing on his Spiritual Qi and locked in struggle with a smaller, visibly less powerful rune.


    "Hah! So it is predator and prey? Hahaha, that makes things much easier"


    A somewhat evil grin appeared on Wu Long''s face as he understood that the Dao Runes followed thew of the strong preys on the weak as well. The Rune that has been living off of his Spiritual Qi for so long was now either unable to or unwilling to borrow the Spiritual Qi in the air which was of considerably less quality, thus using his own Spiritual Qi while the free Lightning Rune that was summoned by the Thunder Bedrock was only able to rely on the Spiritual Qi in the air.


    The winner soon became apparent as Wu Long''s Lightning Rune devoured the other one, and the lightning charges from the cloud all poured into one as it bolted toward Wu Long.


    Despite this charge containing all of the lightning generated by that cloud, Wu Long did not feel any threat from at as it engulfed him and then the Lightning Rune simply reappeared inside his bloodstream, slightly quivering.


    Wu Long examined the rune and found that the devoured rune did not exactly disappear, bing a sort of part of the other one, as it orbited the bigger rune in slow rotation.


    "Sess"


    Wu Long''s lips drew a satisfied smile as it seemed that the rune truly was very enticed by the Annihtion Lightning enough to return even after breaking free of his restraints, and even relied on his Spiritual Qi to devour other runes.


    He finally felt confident enough to initiate a soul connection with the Rune, which first sparked, sending a pang of intense headache for him, but then as he lowered the amount of Spiritual Qi he supplied to the Rune and it started to lose control over the smaller one it quickly epted the link, his Niwan Pce connected to the Rune with a strand of Soul Power.


    A profound ripple spread from him as the air around became filled with static electricity and sparks fired off in the area with crackling sounds all around him.


    He opened his eyes that slightly shed as if arcs of electricity danced in his eyes for a moment.


    He waited for a bit as the Thunder Baserock was still not charged but there was no signs of another cloud forming.


    ''I guess I shouldn''t be too greedy''


    Wu Long chuckled as he retrieved the rock and sped down the mountain to a passage to the other side. In any case, he already reaped massive benefits today, the biggest of them being the knowledge on how to advance Dao Runes.

 Chapter 374 Long Time no See

    <h4>Chapter 374 Long Time no See </h4>


    As Wu Long sped down the mountain passage that led to the Fantian Kingdom his thoughts were upied by the Dao Rune and he paid close attention to both runes he had.


    "I see, so the runes are made of smaller ones"


    As he concentrated, he was able to see that what made up the shape of the rune that always changed form were smaller runes that also changed form and consisted from even smaller ones. Though he was not able to peer how far this process repeated and thus did not know how manyyers of existence his runes represented.


    He failed to notice it earlier since he did not consider that Dao Runes could absorb each other. However, it did make sense to him now as small streams of water had no other way than to be part of arger stream just as a small lightning charge would unite and follow the stronger lightning charge in nature.


    All of these things were new to him as he was making discoveries that were far more advanced than it seemed, because the very existence of Dao Runes were not confirmed and only theorized in the Seven Boundless Worlds.


    What surprised him was that the rune that absorbed a new one did not change in size, rather, the one it absorbed was gradually bing smaller, as Wu Long expected it to be aplete part of it eventually.


    "Tch, it''s another skillset alltogether"


    He muttered below his nose with some frustration as little arcs of electricity danced around his fingers inpletely chaotic disarray.


    His initial joy from being able to finally control the Lightning Rune was dampened by the realization that the way to control both attributes and runes was too different from each other. His experience with the Water Rune did not trante into him being able to use the Lightning Rune with the same or even any proficiency.


    "Hmm, lightning seems to be more difficult to control... is it simply perception or actual difficulty... or is itpatibility and affinity... or is it because it is more powerful than the Water Rune...? Haa~ there is absolutely no telling"


    He was at least able to make droplets of water move ording to his will almost as soon as he made a link with the Water Rune, but now he couldn''t do anything other than haphazardly discharge some electric currents without any direction or control.


    ''Hmm, as I thought, with the Water Rune as well, there is no actual consciousness to them''


    Wu Long thought as he never really got topare a Rune before it was linked and after, since the Water Rune became linked almost as soon as he obtained it.


    The behavior of the Lightning Rune before where it seemingly was trying to trick him to get the Annihtion Lightning made him think that a higher order rune perhaps had a semnce of intellect, but as soon as he made a Soul Connection, it became clear it did not have a clear mind of its own, only instinctual-like impulse.


    "What seemed like an intellect was simple impulse, and the docile behavior prior was likely an instinctual reaction to the Annihtion Lightning, huh"


    Due to thisck of consciousness, the moment he made the link his soul became the dominant driving force, and the power the rune exhibited over its domain was fully in his control.


    It was like the runes became additional limbs or fingers, a thought was enough to use their powers. Which had both positive and negative implications.


    The positive was that he was the sole decision maker, meaning there was nog between his thought and the execution of that thought, as well as no resistance from the rune in any way. He suspected that now that he made a soul connection with the runes the Lightning Rune would not move of its own instinct whatsoever.


    The slightly negative part was that thisck of consciousness meant no exnation on how to use the rune''s powers so he had to fumble in the dark until he found the way. He also didn''t know if there was a more efficient way.


    ''This absence ofmunication means absence of even basic information''


    A thought went through his mind, not bringing any particr joy to him.


    What he clearly understood, was that the rune did not gain anything from absorbing the power of their attribute, only by absorbing other runes that controlled that power did it gain new strength.


    Which made sense since a rune was able to produce the Qi of its attribute without limit as long as it had enough Spiritual Qi supplied.


    That was the difference between refining a rune and refining just a chunk of attribute Qi.


    Thus, he theorized that feeding the rune the single charge of Annihtion Lightning that he had would be a waste and would not give the rune the ability to create it, it required to absorb the rune of the Annihtion Lightning that he did not have.


    He soon crossed the passage and was basked in light again as he sped through the regr mountains that formed in front of the Serpent''s Spine, which seemedically small inparison.


    They also were not devoid of vegetation, and a strong,forting and fresh pine aroma filled his lungs. The tall pine trees on the hillsides of the mountain valleys were contrasting the white snow with the rich dark green.


    This sudden change in surroundings distracted him from the slightly gloomy thoughts, and a smile appeared on his face once again. The sun was already starting to go lower on the other side of the horizon as he spent too much time with the rune, thus spending the part of his journey after descending the peak in darkness.


    He stopped to take in this beauty, breathing in the air when he detected something on a far corner of his spiritual sense.


    Wu Long raised his eyebrows as the corners of his lips went up, and sped in the direction as he became more and more sure.


    "Hah, what a pleasant encounter"


    Wu Long stopped on a mountainside as he looked down into a ravine where Kingdom''s soldiers were making a patrol. It was not that far from the capital from this location, and therefore was not that unusual, but he still chuckled at the sight of amander with fiery red wavy hair and stunning figuremanding her troops on horseback.


    There was an army camp not far and it seems that their patrol for the day wasing to an end.


    Wu Long''s eyes followed the figure of themander for a few moments as a yful light appeared in them. His figure then disappeared, as snow in the ce he stood in rose into the air to then be caught by the wind. The small snow cloud that quickly dissipated attracted a cautious gaze of olive green eyes.


    A few momentster a soldier noticed the sound of twigs and snow being stepped on in even and steady rhythm and alerted the others with a sign.


    "Who''s there? Show yourself! This is an order from the Royal Army of the Fantian Kingdom! If you refuse to-..."


    The captain leading the squad confirmed his men were in position in case of a sudden ambush, and then raised his voice toward the forest.


    A figure gradually revealed itself from the bushes as an incredibly handsome young man took off his bamboo hat whileing out, raising both hands to show no ill intent with an amicable smile.


    "...!"


    "...Fuck!!!"


    "No fucking way!"


    "This son of a-...!"


    "This is so damn unfair!!!"


    "Captain! This bastard is a thug or a bandit for sure! Permission to attack!"


    "Captain! He''s some kind of fiend, I just know it! I second the-...!"


    "Me too! Captain! I think he''s no good too!.."


    The soldiers first gasped at the sight of the man''s face and then erupted into curses and usations as the young man''s smile became wry, his looks often infuriated men around him so he was quite used to this sight. In fact it was the second time this happened in the borders of this same country.


    "Shut up!!! You useless lot, if you''d put half of effort you just did shouting and finding reasons into finding more demonic beasts you would''ve already earn me a promotio-... khe-khm, already brought glory to our country!!!"


    The captain first froze with the others and then as the surrounding noise woke him up shouted at his subordinates as they immediately quieted down with disgruntled faces.


    "What is thismotion?"


    A beautiful voice resounded behind the captain who almost lost his helmet with how fast his head turned.


    "Ah! Commander Feng! Sorry to disturb you, it''s nothing much! We just ran into a traveler and my guys just made too much noise of how me and him look too simr, hehehe"


    The captain made a sillyugh while his soldiers'' faces showed "As if!" and "No way in hell!" so clear that even a person who has trouble recognizing facial expressions would read them like giant signs.


    "Haa~ seriously, to create so much noise, is your discipli-..."


    *Niiieeegh*


    As a red-haired beauty''s olive green eyes turned past the crowd of soldiers who moved out of the way, she froze in ce, her horse almost choking on the reigns that were pulled so suddenly and with force as it went on its hind legs.


    "Haha, long time no see"

 Chapter 375 Shells and thorns

    <h4>Chapter 375 Shells and thorns </h4>


    Wu Long looked at the beauty who looked back with widened eyes for a brief moment but soon resumed normal expression.


    "Proceed as before. Lead your squad to the camp, and nomotions if not necessary this time!"


    She then gave orders to the captain as she patted the side of the horse''s neck, soothing it from the previous sudden stop.


    "Yes! As youmand, Commander Feng! You heard the Commander! March to the camp! ... But-... what to do about the traveler?!"


    The captain straightened up at the strict voice of the beauty, but after rying the orders his soldiers started executing even before he spoke a word, he hesitatingly asked for instructions as he switched his gaze back and forth between Wu Long and Feng Yi.


    "This man, heh. I am going to take him in for questioning"


    A stunning smile appeared on her face as she looked at Wu Long who chuckled at her words. The captain wanted to ask more but an officer who came with Feng Yi hurriedly approached him and started pushing him to leave.


    Wu Long noticed that the only soldiers carrying the Feng family g were in her squad, the rest were under the Royal Banner indicating the King''s army.


    ---


    The army camp was wide as the force deployed was quiterge. At the center of it stood the Commander''s Tent which at day served as the strategy room and at night was also the Commander''s Quarters, though that private part was separated from the one used for meetings


    Wu Long followed Feng Yi into the tent, and stopped as she dismissed every officer still at the meeting table with a map, ordering the ones leaving to not disturb the two of them. The cloth closed from both sides behind him as the red-haired beauty stood at the table, her back facing the exit and the man standing in front of it.


    She then turned around, her olive green eyes glinted with a dangerous light.


    "Haha, Commander Feng, you''re scaring me! What kind of questioning are you going to subject this innocent man to with a re like that?"


    Wu Long chuckled as he looked her straight into the eyes while the tes of her armor clunked from her folding her arms in front.


    "Hah, keep spouting nonsense and you''ll learn very soon, innocent man my ass"


    She snorted as her eyes narrowed down a little, causing him to widen the smile on his face. After a small pause she opened her mouth first.


    "You''rete"


    "I am? Haha, I did not realize there was an agreed upon time of arrival"


    "There wasn''t"


    "And yet I''mte?"


    "Exactly"


    Wu Long almost burst outughing at the unreasonable argument, but decided to keep going for now.


    "You left for an entire year, and left no message or news. And then I hear that the whole time Mingyu and your other women were with you, leaving only me behind"


    "Indeed, but wasn''t it you who said you couldn''t leave?"


    "So it is my fault?"


    Her gaze turned sharp while his smile grew even more amused.


    "Who said it was. I never med you for not leaving everything behind, just like you can''t me me for not dropping everything to stay here. We all got things to do and ces to be"


    Wu Long chuckled as she nodded, agreeing with him without missing a beat.


    "But you could have at least send word"


    "Haha, Yi''er, you know that this isn''t about the time I was gone, amunication jade message or news. There is something else you want to know, so let''s get to the point"


    "..."


    She froze as she looked at his smile, her eyes showing a different emotion behind the anger.


    He slowly starteding closer to her as she stood still, her left leg almost going up for a step back but forcefully remaining on the spot.


    "Do you know that you look incredibly hot when you''re angry?"


    He spoke as he approached, looking her in the eyes.


    "No you don''t! You can''t turn this discussion into a silly-.."


    "Oh but I can. Since you don''t want to be honest with me I have no choice but to bring it out of you. So, do you know that? Haha, though maybe it is because of that reason that you let me see that expression"


    He came face to face with her and leaned in to whisper thest part in her ear in a low tone of voice that sent shivers down her spine.


    "Asshole"


    Her words were sharp but her intonation and expression betrayed the joy and excitement. She also could not hide being ttered at being coveted, though she tried to keep a poker face on.


    "Hehe, guilty"


    He chuckled into her ear as she became slightly weak in the knees. And as she stumbled a step back to the table her eyes looked at him with a sharp light in them while her cheeks became rosy.The hands she folded fell to her sides and then on the table to help prop her up.


    The whole conversation before might have looked like a quarrel to an outsider, and yet was simply a flimsy illusion to him, which he saw through from the very start with no difficulty whatsoever.


    Her sharp words, the strict attitude, the glint in her eyes and cold expression, all of it failed to hide her feelings despite her best efforts.


    "Yes, it''s these eyes. These stubborn and unyielding eyes"


    Wu Long nodded as he looked into the olive green of her eyes that stimted his desire as his right hand went up to trace her cheek, sending tingles through her as she almost closed her eyes from thefortable and nostalgic feeling. She did not turn away, and did not run, looking back into his eyes as her breathing turned faster.


    "Wu Long"


    His name fell from her lips in a whisper, a voice almost indistinguishable and yet full of longing.


    Talismans flew from Wu Long''s hand and started sticking to all of the surroundings as a formation activated and became invisible.


    "Here... now?!"


    Her eyes widened as she saw that to which she got a smirk with a chuckle.


    "Hahah, who''s bullshitting who now? You knew what you were doing when you ordered to not be disturbed no matter what to your subordinates"


    Wu Long chuckled at the ''surprise'' to which she slightly bit her lower lip.


    ''Hah, really, did she seriously think she wouldn''t be caught? How cute''


    He inwardly became even more amused as his lips met hers in a kiss.

 Chapter 376 (R18) Commander Feng Yi

    <h4>Chapter 376 (R18) Commander Feng Yi </h4>


    Wu Long''s kiss was greedy and insatiable, causing Feng Yi''s body to burn up with heat and her head to be dizzy. She closed her eyes, feeling his tongue making her world spin as it caressed hers.


    His hands went onto her belt and unbuckled it with such ease she almost thought she was not in her military equipment.


    "Mhm!"


    His right hand then slid into her pants that he loosened and into the lingerie as she gasped into his lips.


    "Muha..wait!"


    She broke their kiss and caught his wrist with both hands.


    "Haha, what is it, are you already close?"


    He chuckled since it was the same reaction as right before he drove her to the peaks of ecstasy in the past. Memories shed in her mind as her breathing turned even rougher.


    "N-no, it''s just been too long... I... I''m not ready..."


    He chuckled as his hand continued toward her lower lips, and then his fingers traced the outer edges ever so slightly, and feeling the wetness, plunged inside.


    "Ah!"


    She gasped as her body slightly jumped, her hands still in gauntlets squeezing his hand that seemed even sturdier than the steel of her armor, while her buttpletely pushed into the edge of the war table.


    "That''s not the story this ce tells"


    He whispered into her ear with a chuckle causing a shiver go through her entire body, the kind that causes one to involuntarily turn their head in a light jolt.


    "Uhm... you seriously- Ah!"


    She looked at him with sharp eyes which only made him more eager. His rough fingers moved with tenderness and skill, stimting the ces that felt incredible, making her feel the nostalgic feeling of approaching nearer to a massive release.


    "Ahm! Aaah!"


    Her left hand left his wrist and gripped his shoulder as she ced her head on it while her right hand continued to hold on. She was leaning on him and her butt was pushed into the table as her body started involuntarily moving in response to the movement of his fingers.


    "Mmh! Uhm! Nnn!"


    She closed her mouth shut but could not hold in the moans that escaped her. The tes of her armor were nking against each other from her minute movements. And then...


    "Mm!"


    She made a short but louder moan and then her neck tightened from strain, while her body jumped from spasms that started going through her as a wave of pleasure overwhelmed her. Her pussy was gushing with juices while he continued to move his fingers. Her upper body was arching and straightening in sudden, short bursts as if a shock was going through her. And then it broke into a small shiver as she trembled in his arms.


    "Nhaaa~ haa~ haa~"


    She finally started breathing again, struggling to catch her breath as a pleased smile touched his lips watching her.


    After some time looking down and catching her breath, her olive green eyes turned to him with a quick turn of her head.


    "You...!"


    "Hahahaha, what? Too scared to continue?"


    Heughed at the sharp expression and she narrowed her eyes at seeing him so amused.


    "Hah! Who said this is over?!"


    She defiantly eximed and his smile became wider.


    "That''s my girl"


    He chuckled and his lips covered hers as she answered the kiss with a passionate one of hers.


    He turned her around to the table, and hugged her from behind.


    "Wait, let me remove the armor"


    "Haha, no need to rush. I''ll remove it as we go. For now, I will enjoy my time with Commander Feng"


    He said into her ear as her scent drifting from the fiery red hair that were collected into a ponytail filled his nose. Her eyes widened at his words as she understood that he was now making all of her his own without leaving anything behind. Not the Commander title, not the warrior and not the woman, nothing escaped his grasp.


    "You''re getting greedy"


    She said with a smirk, her olive green eyes brimming with an ted feeling.


    "Haha, guilty again"


    "Mm"


    He chuckled and then she felt a light bite on her ear as his tongue licked the ce he bit right after, causing her to lose strength.


    He bent her over to the table, her hands in gauntlets falling onto the war map with a loud nk as she tried to support herself. His hand went inside her pants and lingerie from behind, tracing her juicy butt that resembled a plump peach, and reached her pussy from behind.


    "Nnhah!"


    Her head jerked up as she felt his fingers enter her again, and the motion with which she tried to raise her body back up to at least less vulnerable pose froze as there was no strength left in her arms that began trembling.


    He looked down to the half-revealed from the pants ass, with smooth fair skin that had a little rosiness from her surging pleasure. The sight was beckoning and enchanting, creating a bulge in his pants which he was untying with his left hand.


    "Aahm, mmm, mmn, uhm"


    She was moaning as his fingers were now a bit more pushy, and just the right amount rough to not cause pain but yet not be too gentle. She then felt her pants sliding down around her round buttocks along with her lingerie.


    "Aah! You''re- Aaah!


    She felt like she was drawn into his pace yet again and tried getting up to regain some ground once more but his fingers inside pressed on a specific spot a bit further in from two sides and slid back to the entrance, slightly tugging on the sensitive flesh, causing her to lose strength again and fall to the tablepletely. Her armor''s weight that was usually light to her bing unmovable.


    "Ah!"


    His right hand that was caressing her tugged up at the same time the fingers went deeper, causing her to go on her toes, and then let her lower her ass back down as he slid his fingers out with the same subtle tug on the sensitive flesh.


    "Ahm! Aah! Aa! Ah! Ahah! Ahm!"


    He repeated this motion as he moved his fingers in and out, fingering her tight pussy as her ass moved up and down along with his movements, but gradually raising the level she raised her butt to, causing her to gradually change pose as her legs, still in high military boots with armored tes that stood at roughly shoulder length in the beginning, moved closer to each other until they stood together.


    They were slightly trembling while raised on toes as her lower clothes were slid to the middle of her thighs with his left hand, but she could no longer pay attention to that as she was nearing another climax, her pussy gushing with abundant sticky juices each time his fingers entered her.


    "Aah! Uungh! Uh! Uh!!!... ?! Why did- Aaah!!!"


    Her moans were bing louder and more sensual, but then, his fingers suddenly slid out, leaving a hollow feeling of loss as she was so close. She froze for a moment, and as she turned back with a raging gaze she felt his cock entering her pussy and easily sliding halfway in in one stroke.


    Her head jolted back as she shivered all over, intense pleasure going through her like a wave.


    "Haha, it''s still early to be running out of spunk, Yi''er"


    He chuckled as he felt her insides tighten around him and the folds of her pussy wiggling around, caressing his rod. Her juices were gushing out in small abrupt sshes along with the movement of her waist that slightly jolted up.


    "Haa~ haa~... who is?"


    She asked with a defiant smile amid the rough breaths, as she turned her head to the side and gave him a fiery look, exciting him. His right hand, wet with her juices slid around her waist to the exposed lower abdomen, making the feeling of his cock inside her even more vivid by stimting the outside as his left hand grabbed her buttocks. The soft and yet with some nice firmness to it, stic feeling was pleasant to the touch as he sank his fingers in.


    She felt tingles go from her butt as her lower body trembled again.


    "You bette- Ah!"


    As she was starting to say something cheeky again he drew back his hips, sliding the tip of his cock on the up-facing wall of her pussy and caressing the folds.


    "Nnnh!!!"


    She clenched her teeth as she felt him move every millimeter, and he did not let her lose track by sliding the fingers wet with her warm juices down her pelvis, tracing where his cock was inside her.


    "Stop teasing me!"


    She eximed through clenched teeth as her hands bowled into fists, trying to release the ecstatic pleasure in some way.


    "As you wish"


    "Aaah!!!"


    With those words he shoved his cock back in, going deeper this time as two-thirds was inside her this time.


    "Aaah! Damn it! This feels too good! Haah!"


    Her voice was trembling as she struggled not to give in.


    *nk*


    She did not notice when the back part of her armor was taken off of her, only realizing it when she heard the sound of it hitting the floor beside the table.


    *nk*


    The front part of her chest armor followed thest one while his hand that previously caressed her buttocks was now untying her upper robes, and then his right hand that she thought was on her waist slid inside, grabbing her round and perky breast.


    "Aah! You''re cheating!"


    "Hahaha, how am I cheating?"


    "Yo- Aah! You said you wouldn''t take off Aah! my armor! Aaah!"


    She protested the unexpected caressing of her sensitive breasts that instantly broke down thest defences and she started convulsing yet again, her insides tightening around him as sticky juices overflowed. He slowly drew his waist back again, intensifying her pleasure.


    His left hand went to her butt again, but instead of grabbing it he slid it up under her clothes, raising them up as the erotic line of her spine on the lower back was revealed to his eyes.


    "Aaah!"


    As he pressed down on her back he shoved his cock to the full length, hitting her buttocks with his hips and pushing her whole body forward, denying her yet another chance of getting up on her arms as she slid slightly on the table. Her toes were now raised as he did not lower his hips much, raising her on his cock and hips.


    "Haaaa~"


    She exhaled a long trembling breath as she felt him inside her once more.


    As she turned his lips met hers and he started moving his hips, slowly in and out, entering her over and over and knocking on her sensitive spots.


    "Mff! Uhm! Uhmuah! Aaah! Haaah! Uhh!"


    As their lips parted she looked him in the eyes as he saw her pleasure and became even more excited. His pace went slightly up as he exposed her shoulder near her neck from the clothes and gently bit into it licking it right after.


    "Aaah!"


    Her body moved in response to his, his every thrust moved her body forward and her lower half up. Beads of sweat started moving down her smooth skin, and she removed the ribbon that held her hair, allowing the fiery red wave to pour onto the white-ish war map. They have long knocked various figures and gs over and pointing sticks as well as cups fell off the table as it started shaking in unison with them.


    "Haah! Ah! Ah!!! Uhn!!! Aha! Uhmmmm!!!!!"


    As he was pounding her from behind, she soon felt a throbbing sensation of a knot tightening inside, ready to burst. And the next moment his movements responded to that, as she started convulsing and bit her lower lip, her eyes zed over with ecstasy, seeing nothing in front of her as no sounds except a roaring ocean waves-like sound along with a high-pitch ring could be heard in her ears.


    Her juices overflowed once more and at the same time he started cumming inside her, filling her up with his semen until there was no room left as it overflowed from the sides along with her love juices.


    After some time, she slowly starteding down from the peak, still twitching and basking in the afterglow.


    "Haa~ haa~ haa~ you crazy bastard, I almost lost my mind just now"


    She heavily breathed as she looked back, a yful glint in her eyes.


    "Haha, still. Haa~ haa~ I am not raising a white g yet"


    She then grinned, his smile reflecting in the two olive green eyes.


    "Haha, of course. The night''s just starting. What fun is there if you''re done now already"


    He chuckled and started removing the rest of her armor and clothes. He then took her gorgeous naked body up into his arms and went deep inside the tent, to the part which served as her quarters where he did not let her sleep until the sun rose again.

 Chapter 377 Open Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 377 Open Hearts </h4>


    Feng Yi opened her eyes, feeling exhausted but satisfied. She froze for a moment, feeling the warmth she missed so much enveloping her from behind and then rxed into thisforting feeling. A strong, sturdy and hot body pressing against her soft smooth skin, warming her up and shielding from the biting winter morning cold.


    This feeling of dependable and sturdy support and tender care was something she could never imagine being away from again. That made her dilemma even worse as she was torn in between him and her family.


    Feng Yi knew that he would be traveling away, he told her that much. And even though she did not know when that would be happening, or where he would be going, she vaguely felt that the time she would really need to decide was drawing closer. Not to mention even if he did not leave that far he still was not going to settle in this country and had to move around like he did so far.


    She also knew that there was a time when a child left their family to stand with the one they chose to spend their life with. In fact, her decision was already made. However the fact that she used this time to prepare herself mentally and emotionally, as well as to prepare her parents and brother for eventual separation did not mean that it was not weighing down on her as she was close with them.


    The one thing that worried her in the time she did not see him was also almost certainly resolved with what happened before. So she was ready to leave with him this time.


    She felt his hand caressing her shoulder, and a smile touched her lips.


    "What is it that bothers you so much"


    His voice resounded in her ear as she closed her eyes, concentrating on the sensation.


    "You were gone for so long I..."


    "Thought I didn''t want you anymore?"


    She nodded as her eyes turned slightly red. She could act tough outside and to others, but here in his embrace she was free to show her weakness and seek refuge in his warmth as she turned and snuggled into his chest.


    Thepetitive ''struggle'' during their lovemaking has already turned to a game they yed rather than a serious challenge. She knew that he enjoyed her attempts to endure the sweet agony of the euphoric pleasure he gave her, and tried to hold on as much as she could. She also enjoyed their banter as much as he did.


    But there was one more emotion that hid behind her thorns as they met yesterday, something he saw right through from the beginning. And even if he reassured her that he still desired her and wanted her to be his woman, there was a tiny bit of insecurity left.


    "I thought I showed you my intentions and feelings, was I not thorough enough?"


    "No, you were, but... I''m not..."


    Her words halted but he could tell just from her eyes that looked up at him.


    "Silly girl, would I cast you aside for something I got attracted to in the first ce? If I wanted obedience and no will would I choose a woman with a fiery gaze whomands thousands of troops?"


    "But I didn''t agree to leave with you right away..."


    "Which is natural. If anything it is Mingyu''s decision to leave her former life behind immediately after meeting me that is unusual. Not that I am not pleased with it, I just don''t think it would have been right for you.


    Though in Mingyu''s case she was a sheltered youngdy who did not know much of the world and was always dreaming of seeing the outside. For you, whose life was full of this kingdom''s lifestyle and tied to everything here, to leave everything behind on such short notice would be frankly an insane choice, and I doubt it would not have caused some regrets down the line if you left back then"


    He sighed as he exined his thinking. It did not ur to him that his women were required to cut off their life before meeting him even if that meant cutting ties with family and friends of a lifetime.


    There is something to say about unconditional intense love, that was able to cast all obstacles away, but Wu Long never wanted misery for those he cared for, since treating one''s life as an obstacle was not a sign of a healthy rtionship.


    "Besides, if you think Mingyu is obedient and only follows me andparing yourself because of that you don''t know how strong that girl is. She may in a way be even stronger than you as the path she chose is a thorny one.


    In fact, none of the women who decided to follow me right away had to give up anything like you did, as that is not something I wish"


    He chuckled as he wrapped his hands around her figure, that seemed delicate and fragile at this moment.


    "But you have so many beautiful, amazing women..."


    She muttered into his chest bringing a smile to his face.


    "Haha, I do. But don''t you think I am too greedy to stop wanting you just because I have other women?"


    Feng Yi has always been confident in her looks and figure, and that did not change even with Luo Mingyu around. But as she saw Shen Min and Hua Ziyane together with Ye Ling who she already seen once, and then through a Long-Distance Communication Formation saw Wu Mengqi and Sui Luxiao her confidence finally started to falter.


    She did not lose out in terms of looks but the abundance of beauties around Wu Long made her realize that her looks were not as effective on him as she initially thought.


    "But Sister Ye Ling..."


    "Haha, it seems Ling''er bullied you a little. Don''t worry, she can be stubborn about some things, even though she tries to look like the very embodiment of peace and tranquility.


    Haha, in that sense Mengqi saw through her quite well"


    Wu Long chuckled, still surprised at how quickly Wu Mengqi saw through the calm, tranquil and always gently smiling Ye Ling.


    "No, she didn''t bully me. She just seemed colder and more distant than thest time. But... about your words, is she not?"


    Feng Yi shook her head as she did not me Ye Ling who didn''t show any outright hostility to her. But his words about her demeanor intrigued her.


    "Haha, no, she is. But not at all times like she leads everyone around to believe. There''s no one in the world that always maintains the same mood, there are just people better at hiding it"


    Wu Long chuckled.


    "Ye Ling is much wiser than me in many aspects, and I respect her opinion, as well as rely on her advice a lot, but that does not mean that she is never wrong. She herself would be the first to tell you that.


    And that goes for me as well. None of us are perfect, as if there was such thing as perfection in this world, it would mean death"


    He then continued with a little more serious voice. His gaze turning distant.


    She looked at him in wonder, thinking of the time Ye Ling spoke to them not long after the four beauties arrived to the Luo household.


    "Wu Long is tough. And can endure a lot, in fact much more than you can imagine. But it does not mean that he does not need rest at all. No matter how strong a person is, if there is no refuge for them at all, they will break.


    When he besfortable enough to show you his vulnerable side, even if he just says "I am tired" instead of "I am fine", and when youfort and soothe him, that is when you have done your major duty as his woman in my view. What counts is your willingness to be his strength and support.


    If you do that, are loyal, care for and love him, you are my Sister and I don''t care how much trouble you bring him as that is something he himself is eager to take on. He never shied away from trouble and does not like when his women withhold from relying on him in consideration.


    He never demands much, and yet epts all of the demands from his women, which is his weakness as far as I am concerned, so we have to be the ones to give him that what he needs, since you will never hear him ask for it if you just wait"


    As these words reverberated in her head she thought how urately she described his eagerness to ept their demands and amodate them while seemingly seeking nothing in return. This seemingly endless understanding and broad heart is what made her concerns seem tiny things that she did not need to even worry about.


    She then also thanked Hua Ziyan and Ye Ling for a piece of advise she followed, hoping to be able to give him that support he gave her in return.


    Back then, it was Hua Ziyan who asked what they had to do in order for him to show them his vulnerable side, the answer to which was difficult for Feng Yi to follow, as it was "you have to be vulnerable to him first".

 Chapter 378 New Developments

    <h4>Chapter 378 New Developments </h4>


    Wu Long and Feng Yi spent some more time in bed, thought it was an army travel bed, for the first time it felt like the most luxurious bedding to her as shey in it with him. He told her a little about their travels. She heard a little in very general terms and some funny little episodes from Luo Mingyu but thetter was not sure what was fine to tell her and what was not from the more sensitive parts of the journey, which caused a little awkwardness between the two.


    ''Haha, Min''er probably doesn''t trust her. Well, if I say it''s in her style it is''


    Wu Long chuckled as he understood whose hand was it likely that caused Luo Mingyu to hesitate in sharing the information. Shen Min was the most cautious type of all his women, and thest to put her guard down to the newest members of the Dao Family.


    As he finished telling her the story of his year-long journey, it was gradually getting time to get up, Feng Yi somewhat shyly looked to the side where some spare bedsheets and bed covers were thrown as they slept on spare ones that were not soaking wet.


    "You really didn''t hold back at all, I thought I''d go crazy"


    She chuckled, bringing a smile to his face.


    "Believe me, I did"


    Her eyes widened as she turned and looked him in the eyes and saw he was serious.


    "But I might have gone a bit too far, that was your fault though"


    "Mine?"


    She became bbergasted by the usation to which he innocently spread his hands.


    "Who told you to make me so excited?"


    "You!"


    Her eyes narrowed at him, causing a wide grin to cross his face.


    "Haha, see? You''re at it again. Do you want a continuation?"


    He chuckled and she quickly turned to face away.


    "Are you crazy? I''m sure I already am the talk of the camp, but any more time in here and there would be no ce for me to go without rumors"


    "Haha, who cares?"


    "I do"


    "Hahaha, hm, by the way, why is there only Royal Army under yourmand? Where''s the regr army and your family''s troops?"


    Wu Long recalled the sight of the banners when he arrived at the camp as he watched her stand up to dress. Her slim and toned body with the curves in right ces, her perky breasts slightly swaying and bouncing with her movements as her round and supple ass was propped by long and elegant slender legs, all of it was reflected in his eyes as she did not hide her body as usual.


    But her expression darkened at the question as her eyes revealed a sharp look.


    "It has been happening for the past half a year. The Royal House has been putting pressure on Father using the incident of our little brother as an excuse.


    As a result our family troops have been partially reformed into the Royal Army which has been expanded almost to rival the regr army, and the other part of our troops are now stationed in istion from each other on the borders to the Tuamei and Tingren Kingdoms, mainly thetter.


    Big Brother and I were also separately sent out on demonic beast subjugations to different corners of the country with the Royal Army undermand, and only a small squad of Feng family soldiers and officers"


    She exined as she washed up and started putting on her clothes.


    "Hmm, as I thought, I''ve received reports that there was pressure on General Feng, but did not know it reached this level"


    Wu Long frowned as this was clearly keeping General Feng in check by taking both Feng Yi and her older brother hostages.


    "Wasn''t your Father an oldrade of the Hero King? He might have given up the throne but he must have some say"


    "A sudden illness has kept him bedridden, and both Father and Mingyu''s Father have been denied audience, citing poor health"


    She spoke with clear irritation and he nodded.


    "It seems I don''t need much to persuade General Feng then"


    He then chuckled as his frown went away, and her olive green eyes looked at him with surptise.


    "Persuade? Persuade about what?"


    "Well, I''ll be taking his precious daughter away"


    Wu Long started and she smiled.


    "Hah, it seems I don''t even need to give the answer aloud. That obvious?"


    She was not really hiding it but having been seen through from the very beginning about almost every detail including her insecurities and her answer was a little embarrassing. She started to wonder if she was an open book for everyone to read her thoughts or whether he was just that good at reading people.


    "Hah, you don''t feel it?"


    He then chuckled and after a moment of confused stare, her eyes widened as she felt a link connecting them. She was taught the firstyer of the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art before, but they never got to cultivate.


    "The fact you cultivated the technique is the answer. This bond means there is no escaping from me now"


    He stood up and approached her as her heart started racing.


    She put her hand on her abdomen where she felt the bond with him, as a joyful smile appeared on her face. The wondrous feeling of being connected was even more incredible than what she heard from Luo Mingyu. Who only vaguely described it.


    She also knew nothing of the benefits of having this bond before. But when she started feeling the changes her eyes opened up wide again right after she closed them since she was now at the 7th level of the Revolving Qi Realm despite being 3 whole Minor Realms below just yesterday. Not only that but she had crossed the wall between the 6th and 7th realm without even noticing.


    "Hah! I was wondering how they were all in Foundation Building Realm, now I see where thises from"


    She chuckled and looked at him but was surprised to see no change in his cultivation realm.


    "I am close to advancing, but unfortunately your Yin Qi is not enough for me to cross to the 4th level, so I used it to strengthen my Spiritual Qi"


    Wu Long showed a somewhat wry smile. It did hurt for her to hear that her Yin Qi was not that beneficial to him, but her eyes became determined and not discouraged.


    "Don''t worry, as your cultivation realms rise your Yin Qi will naturally be stronger, not to mention that there would be many opportunities to strengthen it"


    He chuckled as he saw that, quite pleased at the eagerness.


    "But, regarding persuading my Father, I don''t think you need to persuade him that much, since he thinks of you so highly he was grumbling at me that I might not be good enough instead the past half a year"


    Feng Yi folded her arms as she snorted with incredulousness.


    "Hahaha, that is good, since I wasn''t going to ask him about you. During the journey I changed the way I view things, so I started assembling my own people. And it just so happens that your father''s skills caught my eyes thest time we fought"


    Wu Long chuckled as her jaw dropped at his words.


    "You both are too much!"


    Her voice resounded in the tent along with hisughter.


    ---


    Wu Mengqi was sitting with Song Lingfei at the ce the meeting with Wu Long and the Crown Prince was held in the sect. Not far from the gazebo stood two old people. One was Chu Ren who apanied Song Lingfei and one was Butler Bang who came to apany Wu Mengqi.


    "... Our Young Lady has been known to be the beauty of the Wood Spirit Emprie"


    "Her Highness''s beauty was known all of the Azure Eagle Empire"


    "Our Young Lady..."


    "Her Highness..."


    The two bickered like this every time they met, while keeping their faces straight and looking at thedies. Other servants prefered not to be around them at those times as static electricity was running sparks between the two old men. Neither of them already remembered which remark praising who was that started this, and neither of them cared.


    "Our Young Lady-...! Hm? What is it?"


    A servant nervously standing not far from them caught Butler Bang''s attention, and two pairs of sharp eyes looked at the poor sod who started trembling from the pressure.


    "Um..."


    He reported in a weak voice and both old men stared at him for a while as he almost died on the spot, turning to both approach and whisper into the ear of their respective youngdy.


    ---


    Yu Huan sat on the wooden floor of the open corridor, a cup of tea long cold standing not far from her sitting pillow. She was in a courtyard, looking on as Bi Rui was swinging her spear, learning and practicing the new technique Wu Long gave her.


    "Haa~"


    She sighed heavily, and Bi Rui''s eyes turned in her direction for a moment while not stopping her training.


    "What is it?"


    She finally asked with a little impatience as it seemed this was not the first sigh she was hearing, which bothered her enough to distract her from the spear art.


    "It''s nothing..."


    Yu Huan shook her head causing Bi Rui to slightly groan.


    "... hey, what kind of person is Mister Wu?"


    As she asked, looking down at the snowy ground she noticed a sudden silence, the sounds of spear cutting the airflowpletely cut off. As she looked up she saw Bi Rui''s round eyes staring at her with her head turned to her in a frozen pose.


    Her eyes full of shock then narrowed down with a smile that gave Yu Huan an ufortable feeling.


    "Hoho~ Huan''er..."


    As she ced her spear vertically and stood straight, seemingly about to speak, there was a knocking from the the moon gate to the courtyard.


    And with Bi Rui''s "Come in", Wei Lan''s figure showed up as she smiled at the two.


    "Wu Long is going to be contacting us through a Long-Distance Communication Formation soon, it seems there are new developments to discuss"


    She said and the two looked at each other, and immediately prepared to follow the beauty.

 Chapter 379 The Fate of the Feng House

    <h4>Chapter 379 The Fate of the Feng House </h4>


    Wu Long and Feng Yi returned to the capital, leaving her second-inmand in charge of the subjugation that has been going stale for the past week with no demonic beasts in sight.


    "But still, if you''re going to take our families with us after all, what was all that resolve to leave everything behind for? If that was going to be the case I should have just traveled with you in the first ce"


    Shemented on their way. The experience of being the only one left out of the journey they all took was not a pleasant one. And even if she knew that Sui Luxiao and Bi Rui were also in the capital during that time, she also knew that they were not exactly part of the Dao Family until recently.


    More than that, no matter how she behaved outwardly, it did not change the fact that time apart from him was bleak. And she caught herself missing the way he looked at her or the feeling of waking in his embrace. They did not spend enough time with each other when they met, but even that was enough to leave him in her heart as the only man she would ever want to be with.


    And as some time passed she began feeling an encroaching feeling of insecurity. The doubt that started from a small question she asked herself one night, then rose into belief that he might not want her anymore as time passed and there was no sight of him returning.


    She did not me him for that doubt, since she believed that if he did not me her for staying she could not me him for leaving, which was the reason she agreed with this reasoning without missing a beat when they met again.


    "Haha, that is called hindsight bias. It may look like it was the obvious thing to do now because of how the situation turned out but at the time this decision was not so apparent. Don''t forget that back then I had no intention of taking on more responsibility than just for a small number of my women"


    Wu Long chuckled at this logic. It was always easier to look back and think how obvious a decision was. It did not matter that it really was at the time.


    "As I told you before, your decision was normal as you needed time to prepare both emotionally and mentally before you could follow me on a journey after which you did not know whether you would ever see your family again. So it is not really a good idea to get so hung up on that.


    Besides, it was me who told you that you had time, since if I made you choose right then and there it would have been cruel. And in the end, you did not reject, epting to take time to make your decision, which is why I am back. I would not have returned if at that time you outward rejected to follow me"


    He then said a little more seriously. In the end, he only gave her time to make her choice, same as with Sui Luxiao, which was only fair since following him meant cing their fate into his hands. He would not pursue either one if the choice was to reject him, no matter how disappointing that choice would have been for him.


    "Besides, it is not like I am taking your families now for no reason either, as your family are skilled fighters with bright future if raised properly from now on while Mingyu''s household are Dao Cultivators who could create the foundation of the School of Thought that she spearheads"


    "Hah! As I thought, you''re shameless"


    Wu Long added with a grin to which she snorted with a giggle.


    "Hahaha, guilty as charged"


    As they passed the gates, Wu Long noted how the eyes of the soldiers widened at seeing him when they confirmed his identity. As for Feng Yi, she often visited the capital to give reports, and has been generally allowed more leeway ever since Luo Mingyu came back with guests so she was let through without any problems. The official reason being of course consideration to her and her friends.


    What was also peculiar was that with her identity, as someone being apanied by Feng Yi he would normally not have to provide his identity at all. Yet the soldiers did not show any difort when requesting him to identify himself, showing that it was already routine to in a way ignore her status of a Commander.


    The first ce they visited was of course the Luo Household. The four beauties came out to greet them, with Luo Mingyu and Shen Min running into his embrace immediately with no pause. Ye Ling gently smiled, more reserved as the oldest one but still eager for her turn while Hua Ziyan as always was considerate of others, and eagerly jumping into his arms as soon as he opened his embrace and beckoned her.


    ''Good''


    Ye Ling nodded as she saw Feng Yi''s expression, as well as the atmosphere between her and Wu Long, giving her a gentle smile for the first time since she arrived in the kingdom.


    And as she finally came into the embrace that she practically melted into, she whispered "Don''t make me be mean to youngsters again please" into his ear to which he smiled. She obviously meant to not ce her into a position she was in, and properly define rtionships with his future women.


    General Feng''s household was the next ce he visited, where he was greeted by the bowing man who seemed a little older than usual. The umted stress and fatigue leaving their signs on his face.


    "Greetings, Master Wu. This little one is honored by your visit"


    "Haa~ as I said, you can just call me Wu Long. At this point I am somewhat of a son inw as well..."


    Wu Long''s eyebrow slightly twitched at the speech manner of the man, the only thing he found difficult about him.


    "How could I? I should be grateful that you have found this foolish daughter of mine worthy"


    "Hah! If someone heard you they would think he''s your son while I''m the outsider who came to take him away"


    Feng Yi rolled her eyes at this conversation as well, mainly astonished at her father''s attitude. It seemed like a distant dream that he once barged into the Luo Household, ready to punch Wu Long in the face for touching her.


    "You dare? You must have been eating tiger guts! How can you proim this little one to be the father of Master Wu, it is like..."


    "Haa~, General Fent, if I may..."


    Wu Long interjected the tirade that made him want to cover his face with his hand, raising that hand in a pacifying motion instead.


    "Ah, of course, Master Wu. You were saying?"


    The red-haired man instantly switched while Feng Yi sighed, folding her arms and looking to the side with a resigned look. At the same time Wu Long made sure to activate a formation to iste the room from which the General understood the seriousness of their uing discussion.


    "There is a certain force lurking on this continent, which I am sure you are vaguely aware of, but do not know the extent of.


    The simple fact of the matter is that this force is not something you can oppose no matter how much you struggle, and this Kingdom is unfortunately already mostly in its grasp. The way they move has been subtle and discreet, but quite effective.


    What I am proposing is for you to join my side as I am preparing to oppose that entity. They have a different target in sight, and have been diligently preparing to confront it, all the different achievements being only a small part of their true motives.


    And while they are already aware of my presence and are somewhat conscious of it, they do not know the full extent to achievements being only a small part of their true motives.


    And while they are already aware of my presence and are which I can pose a threat to their ambitions, which is what I can use to my advantage..."


    Wu Long diligently exined the overall situation without diving much into the details and names, but giving General Feng a basic narration of the preparation Gu Zhen''s henchmen and pawns have made throughout the continent, as well as the advantages each side has.


    "..."


    A little time after Wu Long finished speaking, General Feng sat silently with a dark expression as Feng Yi furrowed her brows and revealed aplicated look as well. Then, General Feng finally opened his mouth as Wu Long prepared for his answer.


    "...The mantis stalks the cicada..."


    As his voice fell Wu Long finally could not hold on and covered his face with the palm of his hand.


    "... unaware! That the Oriole is behind it!!!"


    The red-haired man triumphantly eximed.


    "Ugh"


    Wu Long slightly groaned as General Feng started heartilyughing.


    "Hahaha! As expected of Master Wu! You not only brought news that turn Heaven and Earth, but have a n to deal with it as well! Indeed there are men beyond men, and heavens beyond heavens!!! Even if the foe is formidable, and we are like fish at the bottom of the pot for them, if we have Master Wu on our side we will be victorious!


    I am honored you decided to use this little one. The Feng Household will stand with Master Wu and follow you to the ends of the earth"


    As General Feng unleashed a barrage of mental damage on Wu Long, he then lowered his head, shocking Feng Yi who expected him to hesitate or argue. The fact he so easily and eagerly ced the fate of the Feng House in Wu Long''s hands showed his deep respect and trust.


    ''It must have been that time''


    She then thought as she recalled their spears crossing, since there were not that much interactions between the two, so it was the only possibility she could think of.


    She was not someone proficient with weaponry like her Father was. She used the army standard-issue ox-tailed sword in case of battle, but mostly was versed in tactics andmand as well asmanding troops, something her Father, who lead the troops at the forefront and won his battles with valor and ability to inspire and motivate his troops rather than mind, was not as strong in.


    But she knew that masters of Matial Arts had a special connection, and if the level of both opponents was high enough, did not need words to understand each other.

 Chapter 380 General Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 380 General Meeting </h4>


    Wu Long did not need to persuade Luo Mingyu''s parents as General Feng was the one who did most of the talking. Not to mention that the beauty has been subtly preparing them all the while she stayed there.


    The Patriarch of the Luo House, her grandfather would not budge, as he was a man of tradition and strict discipline. But since his old friend who would normally be driven by honor and tradition himself was the one asking, he understood that the situation was not as easy as it seemed.


    His decision was something Wu Long more or less expected, which was to let the younger generation of his children and their peers as well as their descendants join their side while he and the old fossils of the Luo house, the previous generation remained in their ce, fulfilling the duty of the house to the Kingdom, even if it meant burning with it.


    ''Mortals have a different outlook after all. Maybe due to the finite lifetime they are less hesitant to throw that life away for a principle''


    Wu Long thought. It was a different mentality than his who would do everything in his power to survive and prevail but he did not judge it as he knew there were people with different principles that might be hard to understand, but that were not something outsiders had the right to have a say in since their actions ultimately only concerned their lives, while leaving the younger generation to decide their own fate.


    Immortals were a lot less likely to exhibit such behavior, as someone who fought tooth and nail to achieve freedom from death not many of them would willingly embrace it to prove a point. Not to mention that the notion of ideas with higher value than life was also somewhat of a mortal concept.


    "Heh, dry as ever, old friend"


    General Feng chuckled as he shook his head with a tinge of sadness but understanding the choice. His household did not have suchplications simply because he was the first generation patriarch, and the authority of the entire family was in his hands.


    ''Heh, truly a military family, he has no doubt whatsoever that his decision would be followed. It looks like we can expect no objections or small talk there''


    Wu Long thought as he watched General Feng''s attitude. His decision was yet to be announced since their movements had to be swift once they made their ns known, but there was no concern on how the family would take the news whatsoever in his demeanor.


    "The core of the Feng Family including trusted retainers and our private army would total no more than 300 people, but 100 of them are split in the two subjugation missions with Feng Yi and Feng Huan, with thetter still there as well"


    General Feng said as they sat in the room of the Long-Distance Communication Formation at the local branch of the Soaring Feather Trading Company.


    General Feng and the Luo Family Patriarch were the outsiders on this side of the formation, while Pce Master Lian Zhiqiu, Crown Prince Song Minfu, his daughter Song Lingfei and the alchemist Yu Huan were the ones on the other side. The rest were Wu Long with all of his women on both sides of the formation, the sight of which astonished both outsiders.


    The beauties also took the opportunity to look at the faces they did not recognize, as this was the first time all members of the Dao Family all saw each other at the same time, with some of them never having met.


    Old Yen who discreetly arrived in the capital and Butler Bang were also present, with Old Yen giving the rundown of the current situation.


    "Of course if it was possible to retrieve the troops that were sent away to the borders and forced to fill the ranks of the reorganized Royal Army, the Feng House would add another 500 souls, but that is easier said than done, since that movement could not be done discreetly and would attract attention to us earlier than we are ready"


    He then added with a sigh.


    "The younger generation of the Luo Household who would be joining your side would only amount to 50 people, as for retainers and servants, they are not someone our house keeps close"


    Luo Mingyu''s grandfather replied with a snort.


    "Hahaha, Old Luo, it seems you have been cking off hahaha. Shouldn''t you have more grandchildren and great-grandchildren? Not to mention that most of your grandchildren are of age to have families of their own"


    The red-headed man''s loud voice resounded in the room as Luo Family Patriarch narrowed his eyes.


    "Hah! I don''t want to hear that from someone who only has first generation children of my grandchildren''s age. Not to mention I had more children than you. The rest of your household are your siblings and rtives, not amounting to what my younger generation totals.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, that''s why you have to treat your retainers and servants as part of the household to have at least a decent number of people for a Noble House"


    The grumpy old man nagged as he pursed his lips.


    "Huh? You wanna fight you old fart?"


    "We''re the same age you old musclehead! Who wants to fight with you? You just can''t win with words, so quit yer yappin"


    "I..."


    "Would the two gentlemen please leave that aside, as we have a lot to discuss"


    Sui Luxiao returned the conversation to the topic at hand with a tranquil voice and they both nodded while clicking their tongues in each-other''s direction.


    "Does it mean that we will be retreating into the Yin Yang Unity Pce with the Feng House and Luo House?"


    Old Yen asked tentatively, as that seemed the most safe strategy.


    "I would have done that, but it seems we cannot turtle up in the sect since that would signal the other side to war. Not to mention that isting ourselves would just show them we have nothing hidden, showing all of our cards"


    Wu Long shook his head. As soon as he started preparations in full,it would immediately be a red g.


    "But did you not say that as long as that old man you met was alive the other side would not start?"


    Wei Lan raised her eyebrows.


    "It is not as clear-cut as that. They are reluctant to start because as things stand at the moment, they will in fact win, but with much more struggle and losses.


    The reason they wait for Old Man Zhao to die, at least for the past 100 or a bit more years, is to not struggle as much, since by now he has lost the level of deterrence and his power is rapidly waning. All the while they can just solidify their win by preparations so time technically works in their favor from their point of view"


    Wu Long sighed as he would have also preferred if the old man''s life guaranteed peace.


    "The problem is that as soon as they even suspect that the threat from our side is rising to rming levels and has even the smallest potential to disrupt them, they will strike with full force as they will not take chances of all those preparations and time waiting bing undone"


    He finished as the others pondered. They were sitting in a circle on sitting mats, with some people standing by the walls, the formation creating an illusion of them all being in one room.


    Prior to starting the formation, Wu Long added an array disc with talismans to it which he also gave Sui Luxiao before leaving the sect, which ensured the security of theirmunication as an added measure. Even though he doubted the other side had the ability to eavesdrop, he did not want to take that chance.

 Chapter 381 Board Games

    <h4>Chapter 381 Board Games </h4>


    "But are they truly viewing us as a threat?"


    Old Yen asked with a little doubt, as it seemed that the scale was quite different, and even if Wu Long disrupted some of their ns and was generally an anomaly when it came to the feats he aplished it would seem that people of their level would not take him seriously.


    "You should never underestimate or overestimate the intelligence of your opponent. As both would bring disaster in nning"


    Wu Long gave a short answer earning an impressed look from the Luo Family Patriach who previously took Wu Long for a musclehead since he heard that he beat General Feng in a spar.


    "While I understand underestimating the enemy would it not be fine to overestimate? You would be that more cautious if you thought the enemy is actually smarter than in reality, which would only solidify your advantage"


    Crown Prince Song Minfu asked, finding Wu Long''s earlier words a little odd as General Feng nodded along.


    "True, even a lion uses full force to hunt a rabbit, so assuming the worst would make a warrior use all of his potential, will it not? Ah! This little one is not arguing with Master Wu but only wondering..."


    Wu Long raised his hand to stop the speech that gave him goosebumps as expressions of some of the people around became a little squeamish as if they bit off a mouthful of lemon.


    "Hmm, it is fine to overestimate to a degree, but if youpletely misread your opponent and they are as stupid as a brick they might do something you don''t anticipate simply because it''s stupid.


    For example, I moved as I did in part because I knew my opponent is intelligent, if they were idiots I would have had to move differently because they would be likely to try a stupid approach... something like trying to hurt one of my women to ''send a message'' or ''punish me for opposing them'' which only an imbecile does to an enemy"


    Wu Long shook his head again. He always found strategies which ultimate goal was to stick it to the enemy the worst approach one could have.


    It was fine if that action was done with a further goal of disorientation or stifling the enemy''s movements, but just spiting someone was possibly the stupidest and yet somehow a widespread action.


    "But is our enemy not like that then? He did poison that old man without killing him"


    Shen Min who stood in the corner not far behind Wu Long as if watching over his back raised her voice as that action of Gu Zhen seemed like the behavior Wu Long just described.


    "People are creatures of impulse and emotion, and as such we do have a desire to see our enemies suffer or relish in our superiority. You cannot deny that even smart individuals move that way sometimes"


    Luo Mingyu interjected, receiving a nod from Wu Long.


    "Of course, I am guilty of it at times as well..."


    He chuckled as sometimes the mind bes muddled with surging emotions that deafen all rational thinking.


    "... , unlike me foiling the ns his subordinates came up with and disrupting his pawns, that was an action against him personally from a peer.


    And even if we assume he was not consumed by emotions, the situation was different back then as he could be sure of his superior position which was dependent not on him but his family and position.


    He was also considerably younger back then, not to mention that he suffered the consequence of that mistake when the world changed around him and there was no family to shield him any longer.


    Andstly, he is now solely responsible for his safety and for the sess of his endeavor which is apletely different viewpoint from which to make decisions"


    Wu Long agreed with Shen Min''s analysis, but underlined the crucial differences between the circumstances.


    "So, now that we have established that, we should always assume that the other side is at least aware of our movements and potential. That is further supported by the fact they approached me in a formal way with an offer while I was in the capital.


    They have also ceased from making any moves against me directly ever since, which shows that the game has changed. If we have been ying Chess before, we are ying Go now"


    He then returned the topic to the original course.


    "Are they not both games of war? How do you distinguish which one you are ying?"


    Sui Luxiao who only knew the basics of the games due to conversations in the social circle, asked to rify his meaning.


    "Both can to an extent be used to represent war and strategy, but what I believe Mister Wu is alluding to is that the approach to the two games is different"


    Song Lingfei noted ponderingly.


    "Both strive for victory, but a chess yer is ying against the opponent, while Go yers y with the opponent.


    The former is a total confrontation until one side is obliterated while thetter is seeking how to coexist in such a way to ultimatelye out on top. While taking a stone in Go is possible, it is a rather less important part of the game than taking a figure in Chess and as such there are far more strategies centered on taking figures in Chess and much less in Go"


    Luo Mingyu agreed with the Princess and added the exnation as Wu Long nodded with a smile. Though General Feng had to receive a proud smirk from the Luo Family Patriarch as a result, bing slightly disgruntled.


    "So we don''t strike at each other directly but both will be making moves that interfere with each other while making one''s position stronger..."


    Feng Yi folded her arms as she pondered how this development would affect them as General Feng returned the smirk to the Luo Family Patriarch who rolled his eyes in return.


    "Indeed. There will be a conflict eventually, but both sides are interested in dying it for different reasons. Although we have to behave like dying it is not our primary goal.


    In any case we have entered the phase where the first one to make an aggressive direct move would cause an immediate esction, and since neither side wants it both sides would avoid it.


    Which is partially why I had to cease striking targets such as the Golden Ox Mercenary Corps'' Training Camp which I was previously going to sack, though there are of course other factors such as the much faster progression of events than I anticipated"


    Wu Long then added.


    "But does that not put a strain on our side, since they can do much more in this type of dynamic?"


    Wei Lan furrowed her brows as she could see the other side''s advantage since they had more figures moving on the board, as if for every stone their side ced, the opponents ced two or three.


    "That''s not true! ...right?"


    Wu Mengqi proimed with a confident smile, only to reluctantly turn to Wu Long next.


    "They have the upper hand since it was them that initiated this shift in our opposition intery, but it does not mean we cannot use it to our advantage"


    Ye Ling calmly nodded with a smile as Wu Mengqi''s expression froze from the former''s tranquil and gentle gaze. She suddenly felt like they were in the same room and not vast distances apart.


    "The core strategy of a Go yer is to hold control of the flow of the game, making the opponent follow and react to one''s moves rather than make their own moves.


    It is also detrimental to focus on only one specific area of the board, the way to sess being instead making each move resonate throughout the entirety of it"


    Song Lingfei recounted the characteristics of the game to which Wu Longpared the situation. Although life was moreplex it was true that the core dynamics of the opposition resembled the base principles of the game, which made it a useful model for this particr period before the conflict started in full.


    "Which is exactly why we cannot be passive or turtle up in the sect.


    And we cannot be on the receiving end and refrain from acting boldly as well, since that will only cause us to lose more ground.


    The core strategy is keeping the opponent entangled in all areas while creating an advantageous situation for us. And while we will not directly be damaging their side, we will use this time to put ourselves in position to do more damage once the conflict really starts on all fronts"


    Wu Long nodded with a chuckle.


    "You want to start making proactive moves?"


    Lian Zhiqiu asked raising her eyebrow as that could be risky.


    "Indeed, Pce Master. The more pressure is on us the bolder we have to be. We cannot let ourselves be bogged down in doubt over every move, since unlike a board game there are no turns and the opponent will not wait"


    He nodded with a smile appearing on his face.


    "But don''t we run the risk of causing the conflict starting earlier if we start shifting the scales in our favor? We have to remember they still hold the advantage, just are reluctant to start the conflict now because starting itter would be easier. If they suspect that the advantage of waiting is shrinking they might not wait anymore"


    Song Minfu raised his doubts.


    "Indeed, acting boldly does not mean acting carelessly, as we do have to make calcted moves and employ some tricks.


    But we cannot retreat into inaction. Making us passive and reluctant to move is exactly what they want to intimidate us into doing, and what we have to avoid at all costs"


    Wu Long''s voice was calm as he expected this reaction to an extent. It was easy to be intimidated by the fact that the dy of the direct all-out conflict depended on the whim of the opponent who would win if it did start.

 Chapter 382 Leveling the Playing Field

    <h4>Chapter 382 Leveling the ying Field </h4>


    "But prior to discussing our strategy moving forward it would be a good idea to have an exact understanding of our current situation and where every party stands"


    Wu Long smiled as the others nodded in agreement.


    "First of all, the Liugwei and Jurong Kingdoms are bothpletely in their hands as is the Gutian Kingdom, while Tingren, Fantian and Tuamei Kingdoms are on the verge.


    Our interests lie in thetter three kingdoms and the Empire, since they are the current battleground as well as where we and our present and possible allies are located"


    Old Yen first gave an overview bringing out the map of the continent, to which Shen Min was the first to react.


    "Wu Long, are you including Princess Cai Yin?"


    "Yes, I would not leave your benefactor aside, not to mention that she seems to be a threat to their ns, as she was identified as a target from a young age, but apart from that there is a settlement there which I intend to visit soon which is run by the women that have been freed from the Supreme Master Pavilion"


    Wu Long smiled to her reassuringly as he turned his face to her halfway, receiving a grateful smile from the beauty.


    "What makes her so threatening?"


    Song Mingfu expressed surprise as a small kingdom''s princess hardly was a threat in the eyes of those who moved the entire continent in his opinion.


    "Her threates from her talent in Soul Cultivation. The other side is assembling an army to oppose the Azure Eagle Empire, but based on Old Yen''s reports and other information sources they are doing so with ves.


    There are of course several methods to make them willingly train and fight for them, but a rather obvious choice would be Soul Cultivation"


    Ye Ling sighed, not thrilled by this turn of events.


    "But then why not eliminate her?"


    Cao Xiang asked as it seemed like an obvious solution, it wasn''t like they did not remove obstacles all over the continent.


    "Their first impulse was to use her talents for their benefits. But after that was foiled by Wu Long she has been under surveince from the Song Family as someone associated with him so they could not move as freely anymore"


    Shen Min exined as Song Minfu nodded in agreement.


    "Now then, we have relocated the Soaring Feather Trading Company into the Yin Yang Unity Pce''s adjacent town and created Fairy Yu Huan''s Alchemy Pavilion that still has no name, as well as are working on the establishment of the Liugwei Escort Agency led by Xiang''er and Mei''er, and will be using these means to influence the situation on the continent"


    Wu Long then turned his head to the beautiful women on the other side of the formation who nodded their heads.


    "The reason I am going to visit the settlement of former victims of the Supreme Master Pavilion is to recruit Fairy Yu Huan some trusted people, which should not be a problem since the situation in the Kingdom is getting turbulent and it would be unlikely for them to refuse. It would be best if we could relocate the entire settlement and give them ce in our new structures"


    He then exined and then a shocked look appeared on Wei Lan''s face as she was the one whomented the fate of the survivors that she saw that day.


    She was too preupied with the situation in her sect at the time, but as time passed it has been weighing on her mind, which she confided in with him on several asions at times it became unbearable during their journey.


    He smiled back at her and a warm feeling spread in her heart as her cheeks slightly reddened.


    "Then, there is the uing Winter Forest Hunt, which will have participants from the Five Great Sects and some smaller sects that have been invited by one of the five.


    They will be sending their young generation of disciples, and our Sect will participate with me and Ziyan joining a chosen group of disciples"


    As he announced this, there were surprised gazes pointing at him as no matter how true it was it was still hard for them to see him as an ordinary disciple, especially since he was the one making decisions and leading this meeting when his supposed Pce Master was right there.


    "You will not let our new Music Dao Cultivator participate?"


    Lian Zhiqiu raised her eyebrow with a provoking smile and he shook his head with a smile of his own.


    "I believe that would be a little on the nose toward the Profound Music Pce"


    "Heh"


    As the Pce Master chuckled, Song Minfu narrowed his eyes as he looked at the two.


    ''This man... he must have balls of steel... is he flirting with the Great Seductress? Is there anyone he is afraid to pursue?... Haa~ I guess if that''s the case it''s nothing surprising he doesn''t hesitate even with me around''


    His thoughts turned gloomy as his eyes turned toward his daughter whose silver eyes were almost glowing as she looked at Wu Long''s every mannerism and confident demeanor as he led the meeting.


    "And we have the situation in the Fantian and Tingren Kingdoms to consider as well"


    He concluded the general situation and all the different moving pieces on the continent.


    "What is our primary objective to pursue with every move?"


    Song Minfu asked to identify the direction of their movements.


    "It is time, the more time we gain the more likely are we to prevail with less sacrifices. Secondary and tertiary goals being improving our positions and disrupting the opponent''s movements"


    Wu Long stated in a calm and straightforward manner, showing it was a thought-out decision and not something he came on the spot.


    "But if the decision of starting the conflict is in the hands of the other side, how are you going to ensure he won''t just start at random and bring down all your ns?"


    The Luo Family Patriarch who has been the most skeptical of the group''s sess, but silent for the most part of the meeting, raised his voice for the first time as he half-opened one eye from thought.


    He immediately received a few sharp gazes from Shen Min and Cao Mei who heard doubt in his voice but did not pay it any mind as his one only partially opened eye looked straight at Wu Long.


    "That is the key, we have to level the ying field first. Meaning gain the leverage to have equal control over the start of battle, take away the opponent''s position of absolute advantage and create a bnce"


    Wu Long chuckled as he seemingly expected this question, since it was truly a waste to expend effort that did not exactly decide if the other side was going to go all out any time.


    "And how are you going to achieve that?"


    The old man did not relent from the former''s confident attitude, continuing to drill into him with his gaze.


    "By propping up Old Man Zhao as the equivalent to Gu Zhen once more"


    Wu Long chuckled as the old man''s eye widened and then closed as he sank into thought.


    "You have a way to cure him?"


    Song Minfu was the one raising his eyebrows this time.


    "Indeed I have, but thates at a certain cost. Which has been originally promised to you, or rather to Her Highness"


    Wu Long sighed as he looked first at the Crown Prince and then at Song Lingfei who sat next to him. He felt bad as he was going back on his promise, but with the limited means he had now it was the only option. And he did not use it yet due to his obligation to the father-daughter pair.


    "You-!"


    Song Minfu widened his eyes and then furrowed his eyebrows.


    "No! I cannot agree to thi-..."


    "I agree"


    As he shook his head to decline with a tinge of anger a clear and beautiful voice resounded beside him.


    "Daughter!"


    The Crown Prince looked at his daughter with wide eyes as thetter''s face was revealed from the veil and a clear gentle smile was on her face.


    "Father, it is my fate so I have the ultimate deciding voice. And is there any meaning in my salvation if our fate would be sealed from the oue of this conflict anyway?"


    Song Lingfei calmly looked at her father and spoke in a gentle tone. There was a little tremble in her voice that betrayed her fear, but her face showed none as she turned back to Wu Long.


    "It is simply something that has to be done, so I do not object to it"


    Wu Long''s eyes widened as he looked at thedy, as did the eyes of many in the room while Song Minfu''s face slightly distorted in a disy of strong emotion for the first time since Wu Long met him.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. In truth I did not finish, though I must say I am in awe of your bravery, as you took this decision not knowing I was going to say that I will find another method, as I have a new clue.


    I apologize for going back on my word with what I promised to get you first, but I give you my word that I will make your full recovery possible, as I will spare no effort to do so"


    He said in a gentle, soothing voice as the slight sign of sadness in the Princess eyes turned into joy as her smile became bright.


    ''Heh, as I thought he''s good''


    Lian Zhiqiu shook her head as she chuckled while Song Minfu hugged his daughter.


    "So, does that mean that man will once more be as powerful as he was?"


    General Feng rified as silence fell on the room again in the anticipation of an answer.


    "Not from one treatment, but if it isplimented with other things, he can be even stronger"


    Wu Long chuckled.


    "And then, we will finally have a chance to dy the conflict enough to be victorious"

 Chapter 383 Combination Move

    <h4>Chapter 383 Combination Move </h4>


    "Hm? Dy? If that Senior can get even stronger than he was in his prime, wouldn''t we already win?"


    Luo Family Patriarch raised his eyebrow once more.


    "Haha, of course not, when have things ever been so easy?"


    Wu Long chuckled as General Feng nodded with approval.


    "Hmm, Master Wu is speaking the truth, there is no reaping without sowing"


    "... Old Man Zhao might have a significantly prolonged life from that but the strength he regains will be fleeting, and would notst that long unless he starts cultivating in a suitable environment and achieves another breakthrough, which is currently impossible even if the quality of Spiritual Qi on the continent continues to rise at even higher pace.


    Not to mention that he couldn''t beat Gu Zhen even when both were younger and full of strength, so what makes you think he would suddenly be able to tip the scales in our favor?


    We just need for him to get to a point where he can create that slight doubt in Gu Zhen''s confidence, that will give us the time we need since thetter is cautious"


    Wu Long continued after a slight pause.


    "But then, what do you n for us?"


    Luo Family Patriarch looked at Wu Long with narrowed eyes, since it did not seem like Wu Long nned to just relocate them all.


    "First, we would need His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince to get the Empire on board and petition the Current Emperor to start intervening in the affairs of the Kingdoms"


    Wu Long turned to Song Minfu who nodded. He was already thinking that the Song Dynasty could not sit idly by, hoping their Great Ancestor the Azure Eagle will protect them. They had to start moving before it was toote.


    "But I have received news that Song Guanyu, the pure bloodline heir you met before has been lobbying with His Majesty to send an oversight group which would ensure the treatment of Lingfei is progressing smoothly"


    He then noted and Wu Long''s eyes narrowed.


    ''Hmm, a coincidence of aligned interests or did theye in contact? Hard to say since it could be his independent wish as he''s not given up on Her Highness''


    His thoughts went to the time he first met the man and the eyes that looked at Song Lingfei. It was definitely early to write that man off, even if he was held at bay with Wu Long''s previous actions in the capital for some time.


    "Hmm, well there is already a problem in the sect we cannot touch at this point yet because of the way the situation shifted, so if they seed we would just have to deal with them at the same time as the other troublemakers"


    Wu Long then nodded since even if this was an unexpected development, it was not a detrimental one.


    "What we need next is to prop the Feng Family and younger generation of the Luo House as the rightful opposition and receive the former king into their custody using the pressure from the Empire.


    This would allow us to stand on equal grounds with the royal family in Fantian Kingdom, effectively creating two governing bodies and a state of cold civil conflict and thus allow us to reim the disassembled Feng Family troops and retreive the ones sent away to the borders and subjugations.


    There are also a few ns for the neighboring Gutian Kingdom that wille in yter when the situation here stabilizes and other parts will also start moving"


    He then exined as both Luo Family Patriarch and General Feng nodded, understanding the general y here.


    "That would need to happen after Old Man Zhao''s treatment, but almost as soon as that happens. In the scenario we cannot get the Imperial Family to move we will have to kidnap the former King and stage a forced dual government scenario"


    As he added thest part the Luo Family Patriarch gasped since it seemed extreme. But he understood that it was only a contingency in case the Song Dynasty refused to move and the Crown Prince could not exert any influence.


    "At the same time we will use the fact that the Soaring Feather Trading Company is now relocated to the Tuamei Kingdom to establish closer connections with their Royal Family. Ultimately what we want to do is snatch that grain and cattle trade from the hands of the Golden Ox Trading Company in order to lessen their influence on that country"


    Wu Long then turned to Sui Luxiao.


    "But where will we sell off that food stock? We cannot buy out an entire country''s worth of export with no limit"


    "The Azure Eagle Empire initially... but not all as we will store some to sellter here in the Fantian Kingdom"


    Wu Long chuckled as Song Minfu slightly coughed from surprise. It seemed he had a lot of work in the uing days and months. But then as he heard the next part sighed with relief as it seemed that the Empire would not have to shoulder the entire burden just to take the influence from the Golden Ox Trading Company.


    "Here? But we are producing enough to even export to Gutian..."


    "I will exin that partter when ites to y"


    As the Luo Family Patriarch raised his doubts Wu Long only shook his head indicating that it was still early for that.


    He then shifted focus, looking at two people on the other side of the formation.


    "The Liugwei Escort Agency will not be a problem to establish as the preparations are almost done, and you can soon start operations. Your first focus would be to move between Tuamei and the Azure Eagle Empire. Don''t try to do more than that at first, as it requires time, but we will gradually expand to this country next just so you know your next goal"


    Cao Xiang and Cao Mei both nodded as they were already organizing and training their people.


    "The Alchemy Tower will try to exert its influence which is why we need to introduce a few new pills to the market and destabilize their influence and tie their hands so that they are focused on their own market, there are also a few tricks we have to use there"


    Wu Long looked toward Yu Huan who nodded. She still had only Sui Luxiao''s alchemists under hermand but it was enough to start producing the new pills Wu Long gave her the recipes and techniques for.


    "Next is the most problematic Tingren Kingdom..."


    Wu Long then started going over the further ns as the meeting went on with various parties getting their roles to y in the uing struggle for power on the continent.


    "Haa~, that is about it in regard to the uing moves"


    Wu Long sighed at the end after a round of questions regarding parts they did not fully understand or required rification about. Almost every move in this strategy had multiple simultaneous effects and connected to the other parts, so they all had to be executed in tandem.


    "Then, we shall go start our preparations"


    The Luo Family Patriarch and General Feng, as well as Song Minfu and his daughter on the other side stood up to leave. Lian Zhiqiu also silently left the wall she stood by while Yu Huan left Bi Rui''s side with the words "see youter".


    They could all see as they were leaving that Wu Long and his beauties sat or stood in their positions, understanding that there was a second part of this meeting, just more private and not for the ears of outsiders.


    Old Yen and Butler Bang also tactfully left the rooms, remaining outside the doors on both sides of formations to ensure no one disturbed the meeting.

 Chapter 384 Extreme Measures

    <h4>Chapter 384 Extreme Measures </h4>


    As the door closed, a more intimate atmosphere immediately filled the room as all the beauties immediately sat closer to Wu Long.


    "Haha, well that went well"


    He chuckled as the previous part of the meeting went through his mind.


    "Wu Long, do you trust that Luo Family old racoon? He seems overly suspicious of you"


    Shen Min cut to the core of her worries as he smiled.


    "Haha, of course I don''t trust him. I''ve only known him a little and have no way of verifying his motives"


    "But then why did you tell me to participate not using my Light side?"


    "Because I oppose using your light side as bait as far as I can help it"


    Wu Long chuckled as she widened her eyes at his statement.


    "But you..."


    "Yes, I agreed to you using that tactic, but I never said I would not interfere when I''m around. Besides, if it is him you are worried about, he''s the one we need to get Mingyu''s parents to the safety of our side as well as an old acquaintance of General Feng who I do trust"


    "Heh, It''s not like my Father is a good judge of character seeing as their thirdrade, Nin Family Patriarch seems to be on the other side of the barricades now. Not to mention the case of my little brother"


    Feng Yi sighed as she also did not like the Luo Family Patriarch doubting and contradicting Wu Long at almost every turn of the meeting.


    "The main reason I allowed him in this meeting is because I had Old Yen follow him"


    Wu Long chuckled as the beauties widened their eyes.


    "But..."


    They looked to the door where Old Yen presumably stood by.


    "Haha, a souvenir from Madam Liang when I met her and Old Man Zhao, an illusion talisman we created at the time"


    He chuckled.


    "I control it remotely for now, but it has to stay within a certain quite close distance from me and a better eye will find out the trick, but there are no people here who are that perceptive"


    "I see... but still. By the way, what happened to the ruse of the ''unknown backer'' you have used before? I thought you could move safely because of it before..."


    Shen Min then remembered Wu Long''s use of the opponent''s overthinking that worked all the way to his meeting with the Emperor in the capital not long ago, which suddenly seemingly lost all its power.


    "It is the esction of the opponents movements in response to the sudden improvements of the Spiritual Qi. That ruse works well in peaceful times, but as Gu Zhen was ramping up his preparations he would have soon began to test the ''mysterious backer'' theory since he could not leave it alone anymore, which would have crumbled on the spot at the first sign of scrutiny.


    So instead of letting him make sure I really had no mysterious backer, I dropped the pretense on my own, acting in a more careful way to show that the ruse is up, which still did not confirm it all the way but made it that more dangerous to check. Basically, since it wasing to end anyway, it is just a way to use what was left of that ruse to y with his mind a little"


    He innocently spread his hands, bringing smiles to the beauties around.


    "Hahaha, you can be so mean"


    Ye Ling shook her head as she heard that exnation.


    "But jokes aside, we do have to think of the worst case situation in which all our ns fail"


    Sui Luxiao sighed as she thought about theplex situation which was easy to derail into aplete wreck.


    "I would not have started all this if I did not think of that. I just don''t want those outside of us here know that if pushes to shove I can still handle the situation since that would cause them to lose tension, just... I''d like it note to that"


    Wu Long shook his head, as thinking about what if everything were to go in the worst direction possible was the first thing he did. He did not act with confidence if he could not back it up. He did not like to tiptoe, but it did not mean he threw caution to the wind. Leaving things to chance with no contingency was the very embodiment of a walking deadman in his view.


    It was not like he always counted on using those final means, since it was always the veryst method, but he did not expect meeting cultivators beyond Essence Awakening Realm either.


    Nor did he expect for the time of conflict to suddenlye so much faster at the drop of a hat. If he expected these he would have made a few backup ns without having to rely on thest resort, and he in fact did, just not those that would work in the current state of events.


    "You can''t!"


    Ye Ling felt something in his words and revealed a rare look of deep worry bordering on anger.


    "Hah, is it that bad?"


    He asked as he looked at her and she looked away, sitting back as she half-stood up before.


    "You know it is, why ask?"


    As she answered, the others looked on with surprise at the usually calm beauty whose tranquil mind resembled a surface of a mirror, with no blemishes, only for it to now be ake that a stone was thrown into.


    "Um..."


    Hua Ziyan raised her voice and Wu Long gently smiled with a nod.


    "You see, the drastic means I am talking about using are of the dangerous variety like burning one''s blood essence, igniting one''s soul sea or using forceful empowerment techniques with great side effects and other such methods to temporarily gain great strength or in our case unleash more of our potential. But as you can guess ites at a price of a permanent damage with varying degrees of effects depending on which method you use and how far you go with it.


    The reason I asked her the question before, is because Ling''er has used such means once in her past life so she is more apprehensive of me using such means, knowing what is it like from experience"


    He then slowly exined as everyone''s eyes turned to Ye Ling. Feng Yi has only recently learned of Wu Long, Ye Ling and Wu Mengqi''s situation with past life, and had yet to digest that so this conversation instantly turned a little surreal for her.


    "Have you never wondered about the fact that Ye Ling who was a high level cultivator in her past life would have a lifespan much much longer than I would have lived even if I achieved Mortal Transcendence?


    Granted, she has lived many years before meeting me, but there was a reason she had so little time left that just spending it with me robbed her of her chance to advance. And that is because at one point in time, facing impossible odds, she used more power that she could handle using these forceful means, crippling her cultivation enough that she spent most of her lifespan mending the damage without being able to advance"


    Wu Long exined for Ye Ling who simply sighed, closing her eyes to regain the tranquil state of mind she was usually in.


    "And I would be correct in stopping you. Think about it, your talent right now is already..."


    As she opened her eyes again, she started speaking, stopping halfway as she realized where her words headed.


    "Haha, no need to be so polite about it, we all know it Ling''er"


    Wu Long lightlyughed while the girls around couldn''t help but smile at the situation and Ye Ling''s face as she froze.


    "Anyway, what if you use any of those methods? It would be impossible for you to advance further!"


    She then regained momentum, making the others serious as this was not an option.


    "Haha, Ling''er. First of all the degree to which I would have to suffer consequences would be reduced as I would not need to raise strength as much as you had to back then, and secondly, in that hypothetical scenario I would be using several high-level techniques to offset the damage and bring down the cost of using such means.


    Not to mention that my Golden Dragon Yang Body was designed with such methods in mind in the first ce, and the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art made my physique far more resilient to these types of shock"


    He lightlyughed as he exined. He also knew far more ways to recover from that damage, but it did not ease Ye Ling''s worry.

 Chapter 385 New Arragement

    <h4>Chapter 385 New Arragement </h4>


    As Wu Long looked at the worried faces of beauties a warm smile appeared on his face. How much time was it since he was surrounded by so many people who cared for him, or has he ever? He has been surrounded by far vaster number of cultivation partners and lovers, but that never brought a feeling quite like this.


    ''Hah, joking orughing it off won''t help huh''


    He inwardly chuckled as he saw the genuine worry in these beautiful eyes he could stare into forever without being tired of looking.


    "Don''t worry, it is not like I rely on that mindset, if I did there would be?no doubt that it woulde to that. I am just speaking of the absolute worst case scenario where every other effort fails. And my other efforts are usually not so flimsy because I don''t want it toe to that either"


    He calmly spoke withoutughter in his tone, his voice colored with warmth and sincerity, which finally managed to make the beautiful faces around him somewhat less pale and distressed.


    "Haa~ I guess we also have to make our best effort to prevent that"


    Ye Ling sighed as her determination to regain more of her strength solidified. She was the only one who could currently rival Wu Long in strength, though not being a match for him in a true life or death situation, but being the second strongest of the group which put a certain pressure on her as well.


    She knew that she could ease the burden on him simply by being in ces they needed to protect, freeing him to move without constraints while she holds the fort.


    "Our current fortified positions are the Sect and here in Fantian Kingdom. And while the Sect is a certified fortress as long as Pce Master is inside and operates the Grand Formation, this ce is only safe because of our presence, so we cannot abandon it.


    Thus I n to purchase a mansion here in the capital and have our main base of operations be here instead of the sect for the time being"


    Wu Long then disclosed the strategy for them on a personal level.


    "Will the Sect be fine? There are still troublemakers inside..."


    Wei Lan asked while looking slightly worried.


    "Don''t worry, the Pce Master might give off that impression, but she''s not clueless or without hidden cards. Not to mention that tampering with her formation without her noticing is incredibly hard even for me at this point, as it is something of a masterpiece"


    He chuckled. It was a truly impressive piece of work that was quite cleverly disguised as a less impressive formation. It of course was not of higher level than Mortal Grade, as such knowledge and most crucially materials were not present here, but what was ingenious, was the way in which she used the lower level concepts andbined them.


    Wu Long himself could construct a more impressive formation, but it had to be a Profound or higher Grade to beat that, as he would need to work really hard and use quite a lot of time to make a better Mortal Grade formation, if he could even do it at all, since he was at his core not a formation master unlike Lian Zhiqiu.


    "So we would assemble in the Fantian Kingdom to safeguard our allies from anyone below Seven Profound Realms"


    Sui Luxiao said while pondering. She did not need to be in the sect anymore as she now controlled her Trading Company through the medium of her three sons rather than directly, so she had much more free time and was generally more mobile.


    "Mm, while they haven''t deployed more forceful tactics yet when we level the ying field the fight for the control of Six Kingdoms will be that more fierce, so unless we move in like this they will target areas like the Fantian Kingdom with people in Foundation Building Realm and higher.


    In fact, ording to Old Yen''s report they were already starting to show signs of mobilizing a nearby sect prior to the arrival of Ling''er, Ziyan, Min''er and Mingyu here. They just halted since it became risky with the four of them in the country and in constant contact with the Feng House where Feng Yi was"


    He exined the distribution of forces as the beauties got excited to assemble in one position with Wu Long.


    "What about Yu Huan? Will we take her with us to the Fantian Kingdom?"


    Bi Rui asked as Wu Long nodded.


    "Her alchemy pavilion will start working on new pills soon, but as soon as she is done teaching her alchemists, there is a second inmand who was Luxiao''s former chief alchemist to take charge. Meanwhile it would be much more productive for her to learn new things from me.


    I would of course visit the Sect from time to time but as our base of operations shifts here it would be the ce I would spend the most time in"


    "What about the Gong sisters?"


    Wei Lan asked next, since they were currently in her care.


    "We would have to trouble them to follow along as it is a bit risky to leave those reckless sisters around wily old foxes without proper care, and Pce Master... well you know.


    Though Her Highness would have to remain there since there is a possibility of the Song Dynasty overseers arriving at the Sect"


    He chuckled as he thought about Lian Zhiqiu''s likely reaction to his words.


    "I do have some good news as during the trips on the continent I have seeded in obtaining and gaining control of two Dao Runes"


    Wu Long decided to slightly lighten up the atmosphere as some beauties like Bi Rui and Sui Luxiao who already have experienced the effect of one of those runes became slightly rosy.


    "Though there was a development I did not expect, since when I tried to show Mingyu the Dao Runes to help me with studying it and possibly helping you all to gain them it was discovered that I was the only one who perceived them in any way"


    He then proceeded to say with slight disappointment.


    "Mm, I could not see or feel the Runes, just observe their powers when he demonstrated them. We repeated the process with everyone who is in Fantian Kingdom now but as expected none of us perceive its existence.


    I can only assume, but there is probably a special condition that Wu Long meets that allows him to perceive the Runes. And if I were to take a random guess it is the exposure to the Dao Runes in the Soul Sea of that Wood Spirit Empire prince, since it was after that when Wu Long first noticed the existence of the Dao Runes"


    Luo Mingyu nodded, supplementing his exnation and bringing forth her hypothesis.


    "Did you try to perceive the Rune with Soul Power as he brings it to his Soul Sea?"


    Cao Xiang asked since it was the closest way to how Wu Long first perceived the Runes.


    "Yes, but it unfortunately did not yield any results"


    Luo Mingyu confirmed with a sigh as she wanted to help Wu Long who had trouble controlling the Runes.


    "There is no easy way of doing it, it seems so I just have to try and practice until I stumble on the right answers. Not to mention that Mingyu is at a critical point in her own studies of Dao Intent, and can possibly soon have a breakthrough so she should concentrate on that"


    Wu Long chuckled.

 Chapter 386 Principles and Reality

    <h4>Chapter 386 Principles and Reality </h4>


    "Will the time we gain from healing that old man really be enough?"


    Wu Mengqi asked tentatively, since it did not seem like Wu Long was cking with cultivation or dying raising strength up to now either, and yet he was in the position where the speed at which his strength rose was not enough.


    "Hmm, not without adjusting the speed at which I gain strength"


    He said tracing his chin in thought while some of the beauties in this room and on the other side of the formation exchanged nces, which caught his eye, but his mind was taken off it in the next moment.


    "But you don''t have enough cultivation partners..."


    Ye Ling urately pinpointed the part he did not pronounce, reading his thoughts as if they were her own.


    ''Haha, it really is tough to hide my thoughts from her, though it is not like I try that hard''


    He inwardly sighed as it was not something pleasant to hear for thedies around. But to his surprise there was no surprise or disappointment on their faces as it seemed they all knew their Yin Qi evenbined was simply not enough for him. And even as the situation improved and their cultivation realms rose it was still not efficient or fast enough.


    "Yes, I need to start thinking about the possibility of finding cultivation partners outside of the Dao Family if I don''t find a better way in the uing weeks"


    He sighed as his thoughts on the topic were a littleplicated. As he sought and found more meaningful connections, the idea of dual cultivation being more about connection with people rather than a method of gaining strength started to solidify in his mind. It became more than just an art he elevated it to before, but a borderline sacred bond between him and his loved ones.


    But at the same time he had to be realistic, and not having enough strength to protect those he cared about simply because the method of gaining strength did not fit his new ideals would be the epitome of stupidity.


    It was not a matter of difort or idealism, but a simple matter of reality not waiting for the ideal way to give results. Not mentioning that it would only be harder for him to cultivate as the realms go higher, and creating a bond with his Dao Family was also partially dependent on his cultivation rising so that his Yang Root could amodate the bnce, so cultivating with people he did not make the bond with was going to be stumbled on eventually either way.


    "I am against it"


    A clear voice resounded as several pairs of eyes looked to the beauty with heterochromatic ones.


    "Min''er! We can''t be picky here. It is not like Wu Long thought of this on a whim"


    Luo Mingyu looked at Shen Min with surprise. Everyone in both rooms could tell that Wu Long did note to this conclusion easily, as it most definitely came at the end of lengthy process of mulling over it and seeking other ways.


    It was in fact something they had on their minds as well. Since they could finally see what he and Ye Ling meant by him having bad talent when he hit Revolving Qi Realm.


    If Ye Ling could pick out that thought with such uracy and confidence it meant that he was already about to announce it, since all his other ideas failed the test of scrutiny.


    He was just having thatst hesitation of bringing it up in as much painless way possible. Ye Ling ripped off the bandaid since she wanted to lessen the burden on him even if a little bit.


    Not to mention that Shen Min was not usually one to go against his decisions. So it made most of the beauties, who knew her borderline obsessive loyalty to him, gobsmacked at this reaction from her.


    "Don''t misunderstand, what I am against is cultivating with random strangers. We shouldn''t trust random people to go that near Wu Long or gain something from him as he would need to give at least a decent Dual Cultivation Technique to his partners and thus raise their cultivation substantially"


    She rified, finally allowing the beauties around to sigh with understanding. It was indeed highly unusual for Shen Min to be so adamantly against something Wu Long decided.


    "Mm, in that case I agree with Min''er"


    Wei Lan voiced her support. Though Wu Long could tell her reasoning was slightly different.


    "But what do you suggest we do then?"


    Feng Yi raised her eyebrow as the pair of different-colored eyes turned to her, a slightly still distrustful light in them.


    "She means that the people I would cultivate with would have to be a select group, even if it was arge one, which we could trust, and that will eventually travel with us when we leave, so that we don''t have to seek out new peopleter"


    Wu Long said while cing his hand on Shen Min''s head and patting it slightly, stroking her hair as she closed her eyes with a feeling offort enveloping her and a blissful smile. At the same time he gave Feng Yi a smile that put her at ease as Shen Min''s gaze could be intimidating.


    He could tell Shen Min''s idea since it was something he thought of as well, though their reasoning for it was slightly different. Whereas Shen Min''s issue was with trust toward strangers, his issue was with using someone as cultivation partner like a tool and then leaving them behind.


    "But wouldn''t that idea need time to seek out and assemble these people, not to mention to persuade joining us?"


    Cao Mei pondered as all of them agreed that it was a better idea than just cultivating with whoever possible, but it did not mean that the idea was easy to pull off.


    "But the gains do outweigh the time cost, since if we assemble a suitable group that is of a considerable enough size and high enough cultivation, even if we use quite a bit of time doing so, it would take only a week or so for Wu Long to reach 6th or 7th, possibly the peak of Foundation Building Realm.


    And assuming this group would benefit from cultivating with him as well, they would be enough to aid in his cultivation while growing in strength with us all, and our aligned interest would make them powerful allies in the uing conflict"


    Luo Mingyu gave an analysis based on his speed of cultivation up to now and the rate at which it slowed down and required more Yin Qi.


    "Mm, in that case it would be easier to recruit, as what we could offer is growth to cultivation heights people in this world could hardly imagine, meaning that we even if we offer it to someone with rtively high cultivation they would be tempted by the benefits"


    Sui Luxiao nodded as she thought about this from the position of a sales pitch and appeal.


    "Heh, it seems I don''t need to persuade much, which is a little surprising"


    Wu Long chuckled as his beauties seemed to be awfully understanding about this situation.


    "Haha, honey''s underestimating up too much. I told you long ago that I would not mind who you are with as long as you give me your love and attention. Besides, it is not like you are doing it casually or in secret either"


    Wu Mengqi chuckled,menting that she was not in the same room as him to receive the same gesture of affection as Shen Min did a moment ago.


    "Yes, we also know that it is something that has to be done. And there was a possibility of it happening before, when we decided to be with you. It is onlyter that you decided to limit your cultivation to us, so in a way we were the ones who held back your progress"


    Hua Ziyan then raised her voice as she looked at Wu Long with clear and sincere eyes full of devotion.


    "You don''t have to think like that Ziyan, as I received much more from you than you can imagine.Besides it is only an idea at this point, as we never know if a better solution will pop up in the time we search for ways to deal with the situation"


    He smiled as he ced his hand on her cheek, causing her to brightly smile as Wu Mengqi both regretted her decision to remain in the sect again and at the same time was more and more sure she was right as she caught Ye Ling''s calm and gentle eyes looking in her direction time and time again.


    Wu Long could tell that there was definitely more behind their unanimous eptance of his decision, possibly even anticipation of it and prior discussion, but did not press hisdies any more as he was grateful to them and did not feel like it would be right to trample on their consideration.

 Chapter 387 Time

    <h4>Chapter 387 Time </h4>


    The meeting concluded at that point as thedies in the sect were preparing to embark on the journey to Fantian Kingdom, which required some preparations and would take about 2-3 days with their speed as they had to in a way adjust to the slowest person who in this case was Yu Huan.


    And even if it was slower than Wu Long who could cover that distance in under one day, thanks to the superior movement techniques and using a travel formation, covering this long of a distance in a few days was much faster than anyone could on the continent, with the exception of people above Mortal Transcendence Realm.


    At the same time Wu Long went to find a suitable and vast enough mansion for them all to live in.


    He did not worry too much as he was still one of the richest people around, with the wealth of the Wu Family and the Dawn Concealing Sect in his sole possession.


    And with the Branch Manager of the Soaring Feather Trading Company helping him, he soon found the perfect mansion for his needs, purchased from the hands of the formerly wealthy family who have started to struggle in recent years.


    The ones who already were in the capital moved in right away, as Wu Long took them downtown shopping for the daily necessities and simply buy whatever they wanted.


    Envious gazes of men and women around did not bother them as they enjoyed thepany of each other. It was a day filled with rxed and carefree atmosphere in contrast to the meeting and the mounting tensions.


    "Wu Long, is it fine for us to rx like this?"


    Feng Yi asked feeling a little dissonance between their situation and the mood of the group.


    "Haha, it is in times of tension that you have to find peace, Yi''er. Panic does not lead to good thinking and haste does not lead to good actions. We have this time anyway so it is good to use it to have a good time instead of a bad one filled with stress"


    He chuckled as he replied.


    "But don''t we have preparations to make and things to do?"


    "It is important for us to utilize time efficiently but we cannot be paralyzed in constant state of tension.


    It does not matter whether Wu Long cultivates with us for the whole month or a few days at the end of that month, the amount of Yin Qi we can give him within that month is the same. So it is sometimes better to cultivate for a few days and spend the rest of the time on other things"


    Ye Ling replied next, exining to her the principles of how Dual Cultivators thought of time.


    "Hm? Does it mean that Dual Cultivators can simply wait out until their partners umte their Yin or Yang Qi for years and then collect and use it all at once?"


    She asked with incredulousness and Hua Ziyan chuckled as she shook her head, while Shen Min and Luo Mingyu who knew less about Dual Cultivation as well listened closely.


    "Umm, yes and no. While technically you can umte Yin or Yang Qi that your Yin or Yang Root produces for long periods of time, depending on how strong it is the older Yin or Yang Qi will gradually be stale and exhausted. It is also not very good for your health to umte too much of either"


    Hua Ziyan diligently exined as the others nodded in understanding.


    "And then... how much Yin or Yang Qi one releases also varies. Generally the more pleasure one gives to their partner, the more of their umted Yin or Yang Qi they can bring out to use for their cultivation. It... is a skill issue"


    She then looked at Wu Long with a slightly reddened cheeks implying that Wu Long can afford to spend less time cultivating precisely because he can get his partners to release all of their umted Yin Qi in short time. And that normal Dual Cultivators had to spend much more time cultivating to achieve somewhatparable results.


    "I see..."


    Feng Yi''s face also slightly reddened as she looked at Wu Long, but soon shook her head, returning her thoughts to the conversation.


    "...but still, even if we can afford to spend time not cultivating, there are other tasks..."


    "Such as?"


    Wu Long chuckled in response, receiving a slightly silent response.


    "Correct, there are none at this very moment, which is why I can afford to spend this time like this, though some tasks will start to appear with time.


    It is important to manage your time, and use it effectively in all aspects. It is the same concept really, I either spend all of the month being busy or a few weeks with the same result, the amount of things I can do is limited since some of the tasks depend on other people or on timing.


    And in my view rather than being busy all the time I would be better off being a lot more productive when it matters, leaving more time to bepletely free. If there was something I could do immediately to improve our situation, I would be doing it.


    But since there is not something at this immediate moment I would rather enjoy the time with my women that I strive to protect"


    He then added with a smile. It took time for some of Wu Long''sdies to get used to this kind of thinking, but his repeated efforts in making them rxed and going on dates during their travels even while seemingly on a schedule gradually allowed them to see his point. Which was exactly why Feng Yi was the only one who felt uneasy about this festive mood out of the beauties here.


    It was at these moments that Ye Ling acknowledged the fact that Wu Long truly did slightly change since the time she knew him since it was a way an immortal saw the world, rather than a mortal for whom time was perceived differently.


    No matter how logical it was to clearly cut off the feeling of haste, it was much harder to do for a mortal who lived blinded by the moment, who had to do everything and be in time, to not bete and to use his limited time as effectively as possible, bing self-deprecating for time used inefficiently or ''lost''.


    Yet it was often this kind of mindset that prevented people from actually living, since they were not actually in the moment and did not get to enjoy the things they supposedly worked so hard for.


    "So enjoy this moment with me Yi''er, since there are hard days and months going forward, we have to take every opportunity to make that hardship worth it"


    He chuckled, stretching out his hand to Feng Yi who stopped in a little cathartic shock, as the other beauties all smiled with recognition of that face as every one of them excluding Ye Ling made one just like it once.

 Chapter 388 Selfishness vs Consideration

    <h4>Chapter 388 Selfishness vs Consideration </h4>


    The streets were still snowy as the weather was blowing cold winds in, as if pouring the remaining strength of winter into itsst month for a robust finale.


    The cold, crisp air was refreshing and made the noses of the beauties around Wu Long slightly red, giving a cute look to even the usually sharp-looking Shen Min and valiant Feng Yi. Wu Long and Ye Ling who knew the way to do so did not shield natural perception of temperature or flow of wind either, feeling something beautiful in this fleeting moment of the still strong but showing signs of the inevitable departing winter.


    As they went through the shopping district, Wu Long noticed that while the others went inside one of the shops, Ye Ling lingered before the door, her gaze seemingly glued to a weaponry shop where a master was sharpening and cleaning a sword, and his lips went up in a smile.


    "I wanted to clean it up and get it into presentable shape before giving it to you, but I seem to have forgotten that you like taking care of your swords yourself"


    He chuckled as three talismans spread in circle around them and a light barrier shielded the two while he took out a long object wrapped in cloth from his spatial ring. Ye Ling''s eyes widened and as she received it, and when she opened up the cloth her pupils dted in shock.


    "This is... a 1st tier Profound Grade sword? Where did you get something like this?"


    She looked up at him, unable to believe he brought her a Profound Grade weapon. It was nothing muchpared to her sword collection from past life, but in their current situation it was akin to having taken a star out of the night sky and presenting it to her.


    One of the problems they ran into preparing to the uing conflict was weaponry as the absolute majority of Profound Grade weapons that could aid them in battle against Seven Profound Realms cultivators were in the possession of Gu Zhen''s side, who have strictly controlled any possessing of practitioners of their level dying of old age throughout the time this world was closed.


    "Haha, this is something Old Man Zhao was able to provide"


    "But, it would be better if you used it..."


    She replied as this was the only weapon sturdy enough to contain Spiritual Qi which was of eptable density, quantity and quality to deliver attacks capable of hurting anyone shielded by Protective Spiritual Qi above Mortal Transcendence Realm.


    "Don''t worry. I have this"


    He chuckled as he took out a spear.


    "This is... the spear you took from that Senior Grand Elder of the Dawn Concealing Sect? But... it is only an 8th tier Mortal Grade weapon"


    She instantly recognized the spear in his hands as at the time she considered it a good find. But for their needs it seemedcking, especiallypared to the Profound Grade sword she just received.


    "Haha, look again"


    He chuckled, urging her to take it into her hands.


    "...!"


    As she ced her hand on the spear shaft, her eyes widened as she looked up at him.


    "An inscription, no... not one, three?"


    "Indeed, this is truly an 8th tier Mortal Grade spear, but a skilled master have ced decent quality inscriptions on it and it could then be considered a quazi-1st tier Profound Grade Treasure Weapon.


    And even if the sword is still of higher quality, you have to have a weapon capable of withstanding the part of your skills that you would need in this fight. I don''t suppose you suddenly became a spear-wielder?"


    He looked at her with a grin and her face eased into a smile as well.


    "Haa~ I suppose this will at least put me at ease. As I can''t wield a spear I''ll ept this sword with gratitude"


    "Really? You seemed to handle mine quite wellst time..."


    Wu Long chuckled and Ye Ling''s rosy from cold cheeks began to gain more color as her eyes danced to the sides.


    "Wu Long!"


    "Hahaha!"


    She bashfully eximed in a tiny voice as he joyfullyughed.


    "Haa~, you really are too cute Ling''er"


    He chuckled as he bent his torso and leaned forward, bringing his face right in front of hers, and then gave her a smooch on the rosy nose.


    She hugged the sword he gave him and swirled in ce, only stopping and not running away because of the formation shielding perception around them. As she took a moment to store the sword into her spatial ring he used that opening to hug her from behind, not letting her escape.


    Her still reddening face was showing puffed cheeks and pursed lips, but even that did not hide her pleasure from this warm embrace as her eyes bashfully turned to the side and down while her hands went on top of his.


    "Seriously, I''ll find a moment to tease you soon enough"


    She mumbled as heughed and kissed her as she turned her head to face him.


    After a few moments of being in his embrace she calmed down, looking into the shop the beauties went into, watching theirughing faces together with him as his face was right beside her over her shoulder.


    "If you really don''t want Min''er to use her Lighter side to be thest bastion against deceptive enemies and traitors you should tell her that"


    She then said after a brief moment of silence, as his eyes turned to the beauty Ye Ling in his arms talked about.


    "I did, but she insisted. It is her decision, and she does it for us... for me. Even if I don''t like it, it doesn''t mean I want to suppress her will"


    He said and Ye Ling chuckled.


    "But you still would do everything in your power to keep her safe while she does that. It is just y-pretend at that point as you''re just letting her think she is protecting us while in reality it is you who''s protecting her"


    "Maybe. But that is my prerogative"


    "Haa~ Wu Long, I know you are kind, and love to give us the freedom of our choice. Believe me, I love that considerate and thoughtful side. But sometimes, in cases where it really matters to you, it is okay for you to be a little more selfish, you know?"


    Ye Ling sighed as she spoke.


    "Haha, you think I am not selfish?"


    He chuckled as he slightly tightened the embrace around her, greedily taking in this feeling of soft and fragrant body in his arms.


    "If you think about what we want before thinking about what you care deeply about you are clearly not selfish enough"


    "... it may be so"


    Wu Long nodded, finding her words reasonable. For all his experience, his rtionships were mostly fleeting, and where they were not his partners never did anything opposing his wishes, and thus he was not used to exert his will over any of his women. And yet this was a situation he could not back down in either.


    He knew that he would not allow anything to happen to Shen Min because of the path she chose so her determination to do it did lose its meaning since he always moved in the background to control the situation, even if he borrowed Ye Ling''s hand to do so.


    And even if he wanted to respect Shen Min''s will to do things for him, this was a matter the risks of which he could not just ept leaving things to fate, resulting in the half-baked situation where he allowed her to do what she wants in principle but did not in actual reality.


    "Besides, for some of us it turns us on when our man puts down his word and shows his selfishness. But then you already knew that about her"


    She then chuckled as her eyes followed Shen Min.


    "Heh, I guess I didn''t think it would apply to bigger decisions she put her mind to"


    He smiled as well as he knew she liked him being selfish with her. But considered that more of a y, and a y did not involve stakes as high as life-changing decisions and choices.


    "My wise and thoughtful Ling''er, I would have to thoroughly appreciate your help and advice sometimeter"


    He grinned making her blush again as he turned to her and ced a kiss on her neck a little behind her pink from cold or something entirely different ear.


    "Haha, something tells me you will be upied tonight. So maybe another day"


    After a bashful silence, she widened her eyes as if remembering something, and then suddenly mysteriously chuckled as he raised his eyebrows, but did not pursue it since he knew she would not tell him, because someone of the beauties currently in the shop confided with their worries or asked her for advice, in which case her lips were too tight.


    They soon removed the formation and entered the shop to join the others.

 Chapter 389 Petty and Selfish? I love it.

    <h4>Chapter 389 Petty and Selfish? I love it. </h4>


    In the evening, as everyone was making the mansion their new home, Wu Long visited Luo Mingyu to let her experience more of his Weapon Intent for herprehension of the Dao Intent.


    It was, at this point, a regr session the two would have, but they were a bit more solemn than usual because she was nearing a bottleneck and thus breakthrough. There were also no others present this time for the same reason. No words were exchanged as their entire concentration was put into this effort.


    At one point, Luo Mingyu''s pupils shrank as she narrowed, and then closed her eyes, a very light, almost invisible, purple glow of Spiritual Qi enveloping her body as she sat in ce with a calm expression.


    Seeing this Wu Long''s eyes shined, he stood up producing no sound or movement of the air, resembling a ghost, and then slowly and gradually shut down his presence,pletely dissipating from existence. The only trace left of him was his visual form which then moved to turn and leave, creating a rather eerie sight since his figure looked out of ce, with no presence in the room, not unlike a hallucination.


    As he left a talisman on the floor where he previously sat, he then sent a few to the walls of the room, floor and ceiling, and then disappeared, leaving only Luo Mingyu who sat with her eyes closed on the sitting mat in the middle, oblivious to the world around her.


    ''Hmm, we have to wait and see if this will be a sess or failure''


    Wu Long went through the corridors of the mansion after thoroughly sealing the room Luo Mingyu was in so that nothing disturbs her.


    As he approached his new room, he felt a presence inside and the corners of his lips turned up as he remembered Ye Ling''s words about him being preupied this night.


    He slid the doors to the side and stopped, taking in the view as Hua Ziyan stood there near a table, her hands on both sides holding the edge as she faced him in the doorway. She wore a pure white dress, one he bought for her to wear only in private.


    The luxurious, incredibly thin, light and soft fabric easily showed the shape of her body, and the perfect fit to her figure made it that more alluring. The dress had two vertical slits on the sides that started almost at the waist, dividing the lower part of the long dress into a front and back part, the front part slightly narrowing down. And as her right hip was raised with her body in a sensual curve, the supple and smooth fair skin of her buttock and thigh could be seen through the side slit.


    At the upper part the dress only covered the two round and plump breasts as one slightly wide piece of fabric that did not fully envelop the sides of her chest, exposing the absence of any upper lingerie, went up to be a thin elegant cor around her neck, leaving her shoulders and arms bare, and he could see that it was open behind her, exposing everything all the way to her lower back, just above the appetizing butt.


    Her long and dark brown hair were all collected on one side with a slightly raised volume, falling in a thick straight line down the front and creating a contrast with the white fabric.


    The ear that was exposed on the other side as a result of this hairstyle had quite a massive expensive-looking white gold earring with ck stones, its counterpart hidden by her hair on the other side, and there was a massive ne of the same jewelry set going in a line down her chest.


    The legs that peeked from her dress through the slit on the side and below where the dress ended were wearing a ck semi-transparent stocking with a thickce top and ck non-transparentcy going through the entire fabric down to where her legs were strapped into ck high-heels.


    ''Perfection''


    A thought went through his mind as he saw her, no doubt spending a lot of time preparing just for this moment he saw her, as she had to know this look would notst very long after they met in this room.


    Her lips of her natural coral-pink-ish color curled up in a rather bashful smile as her brown eyes brimmed with joy at the sight of his reaction.


    He stepped inside the room, not hastily, enjoying this sight as he closed the sliding doors he still held since opening them, moving his hands but never moving away his eyes off of her as the doors quietly slid shut behind him, the wood meeting wood with a soft noise at the end.


    He did not bring his arms back forward, locking them behind his back as he slowly stepped forward, one step after another closer to this beauty, in a pose that showed how disarmed he was by this enchanting sight.


    "I seem to have done something special, which sadly is not the case"


    Wu Long chuckled as he approached within two steps of her.


    "You don''t need to do anything special"


    "I do, my lovely Ziyan. That is something a man does for his woman"


    He wryly smiled.


    "But you did, the hand lotion you brought me showed me you were thinking about me"


    "Only that? Haha, you seem to still underestimate how precious you are"


    He chuckled as what she referred to was something he had Yu Huan make while he was still in the sect, since Hua Ziyan''s palm and fist techniques could be harsh on the hand skin. It was just a small gift, and something he did not consider a big gesture. The fact she took such a small thought as something special made him realize how little she still thought of herself.


    No matter how he pampered her, she seemed to be unable to rid herself of this mindset that she had to still earn her ce beside him.


    "But... I... I am a little sad about something, which is what I wanted to tell you tonight"


    She then showed a reluctant expression as her voice became full of hesitation.


    "Go on"


    A feeling of anticipation appeared in Wu Long since this was the first time she was about to tell him something about her negative feelings. He almost held his breath since as long as she held back part of her feelings out of consideration, there would always be a distance between them.


    "T-the..."


    She stuttered and resumed silence for a few moments, as he stood without saying a word, his eyes gently urging her to continue, and at the same time soothing her worry.


    "The... Backdoor to Heaven"


    "Hm?"


    As she spoke the name of the technique he slightly raised his right eyebrow while her cheeks became slightly rosy.


    "I... I know it was important for Sister Luxiao, as she was not able to give you her first time, so... it was symbolic... um...this is very petty and selfish and I shouldn''t even think about it, but... but... I wanted to be first to... I... it was a surprise... but..."


    Words started pouring in sporadic fashion as she seemingly was still trying to put a stop to them but like a flood that could not be contained, her thoughts, bearing full force of uncontroble emotions tore through the barricades her mind was setting up. Small tears of child-like feeling of being wronged appeared on the corners of her eyes.


    Feng Yi was not the only one who heeded Ye Ling''s advice of being vulnerable to him, as Hua Ziyan decided to show her inner thoughts to him as well, despite her fear of him thinking they were ugly and dirty thoughts of a petty woman.


    Wu Long''s eyes widened and then shone with understanding as he closed the gap between them in one quick step and his arms locked her in his embrace. He could finally understand why he felt Shen Min, who was protective of her friends as well, point a rather sharp gaze at Sui Luxiao and Wu Mengqi on the other side of the formation during the meeting.


    "Ziyan, I am very grateful and proud of you for giving away something you wanted to help Luxiao. And it is nothing shameful about being upset over. Since, while it was a very kind and even noble act, it does not change that you gave away something you wanted.


    I know you have been considerate of others and always thought of ways for everyone to be happy, but it is okay to be selfish sometimes..."


    Wu Long softly spoke until he caught himself mirroring Ye Ling''s earlier words, inwardly chuckling at the irony of being able to give this advice to Hua Ziyan even if the conversation with Ye Ling in front of the store never happened, but never applying it to himself, only noticing it after they spoke.


    She looked up at him, not reaching his full height even with high-heels on, her slightly reddened eyes full of guilt over being upset with such a small thing.


    "For someone who usually haven''t shown any desires, this seemingly small thing you wanted, even if it was still for me, but is already a big deal. Of course it is alright to be upset. I hope your wishes be even more grand, but I don''t mean to demean the ones you have now"


    He softly whispered in her left ear that was exposed, as her heart raced and her blush intensified.


    "But still... it is stupid"


    "Thank you for sharing your feelings with me, Ziyan. This makes me very happy"


    As she was still muttering about how petty her reasons for being upset was he slightly tightened his hug, cuddling her in his embrace as he expressed his genuine happiness. For him her reasons were not petty at all simply because of who she was, and how she thought. His mind was stirring with joy at the progress of her having some selfish desires, albeit still small and that entailed pleasing him, but nevertheless desires of her own that she cherished enough to be upset over.


    As she heard the word ''happy'' from him, her eyes went up to his face again in surprise, and seeing genuine joy in the eyes that reflected her, a bright smile turned her beautiful face into that of a goddess.


    "Hehe"


    The slight chuckle that followed was like a music to his ears as he lowered his head to link their lips in a soft, sweet kiss.

 Chapter 390 (R18) Ziyan’s Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 390 (R18) Ziyan''s Heaven</h4>


    The tender pressure and slight movement of his lips gradually, very slowly but in a definite progression turned a bit more forward and bold, taking her breath away as his lips parted hers and his tongue caught hers.


    His hands first wrapped around her shoulders and meeting on her bare sexy back slowly traveled across her smoldering hot body. His right hand eventually found its way toward her butt and squeezed the heavenly soft and stic peach. He could feel her smooth and supple skin through the fabric, sensing no lingerie under it as his lips curled up.


    His left hand found her breast, bare under the thin and soft fabric of her dress and cupped the hot and heavy, round and soft bouncy flesh.


    "Mm"


    Her voice broke through their kiss as she felt the pleasure of being touched by her beloved. She did not hold back, feeling his excitement rise as she let him know how good she felt from his touch.


    *chu*


    "... so, is my lovely Ziyan going to show me her way to heaven?"


    As their lips parted with a loud smooching noise and a string of saliva drawing a bridge between them before disappearing, he whispered his question into her ear, sending shivers down her spine, as she took a deep breath, his masculine scent filling her lungs with euphoric feeling.


    "Of course, there are many ways to get there, take whichever you want and however much you desire"


    She whispered back in a seductive voice, her sensual breath caressing his ears as she brushed the side of her face against his.


    She then parted with him, first her leg then torso and finally her hands that lingered a little longer on his chest as she was already stepping back to the table she stood by earlier.


    She next turned around cing both hands tly on the tabletop. And as she raised her leg wrapped in stocking and wearing a high-heel up, and put it wider than shoulder length away from the other one, she simultaneously leaned forward, the fabric below her lower back, being soft and light falling to perfectly showcase the erotic form under.


    "You can do whatever you want, whatever your heart desires..."


    As she moved her butt wrapped in the white cloth of the back of her dress to one side an then to the other, she looked back at him over her left shoulder with a seductive and beckoning look.


    "Here..."


    Seeing a reaction in his eyes a smile touched her lips as she raised her left leg up, and then ced her knee on the table edge, effortlessly climbing up, and allowing her other leg to freely swing to the left in a natural motion, and then slowly curve her torso and then bending it to pull it up, swaying the buttocks that were clearly wrapped in the back part of her long dress. She then moved her hips to the side as her legs were folded together as she turned around while sitting on the table.


    Her dress perfectly followed the form of her body and yet still hid that final bit as she moved with slow, sensual motions.


    "... here..."


    From the position she turned, she raised one arm as she straightened her torso, allowing the long ne to resume its position at the center of her chest, the raised arm folding as she put her index finger next to her mouth that half opened as she traced her lower lip, before lowering that arm to the other side and back mirroring her other arm.


    Her knees then started going up as her folded legs were now naturally crossed at the ankles from the way she turned on the table, while the front part of her dress covered the part in between her thighs as it flowed onto the table and hung down from it.


    Her legs reached the point that her high heels were almost touching the edge of the table and then as they uncrossed, her knees moved slightly to her right side, still held together as her hands were now on her sides and behind her, supporting her in a half-sitting position.


    "... and here..."


    And then, her high heels started slowly moving along the straight edge of the table in opposite sides, the front part of her dress still covering a small area between her legs but her position allowing him to see part of her buttocks and the fair skin in between the white fabric of the dress and the ckcy belts of the stockings.


    As he sensed that she showed him all of the choices and was now waiting for his response, his smile widened as he approached the table.


    "Well then, don''t mind if I do"


    He chuckled as he leaned in for a kiss while his right arm touched her chin, it then traveled down her thin elegant neck and to the side of her chest, going down as his left hand was freeing his cock from his clothes that it threatened to tear through since earlier.


    His hand reached under the front part of her dress and he felt a wet sensation, causing him to grin while their lips were still united in a kiss. She waspletely ready for him, so he did not wait and slightly moving to the side the white fabric barring his way, bent his knees to adjust the height and put the tip of his rock-hard member to the entrance of her pink cave.


    "Mmhm!"


    A push of his hips, and his cock sank into the wet and hot, soft and yet incredibly tight hole that immediately reacted, greedily sucking him in as the folds massaged his shaft. A moan came from her chest that bounced under the fabric that showed its form as she felt the incredible sensation of his dick burrowing its way through her tight pussy once again.


    "Muah! Haa~ ah! Haaah!"


    They broke their kiss as he wrapped both hands under her thighs touching both the skin and the stockings and slightly raised her hips to pull her butt into his hips as he thrust inside, and then immediately drew his hips back for a second and then third thrust.


    "Ah! Haaah! Ungh! Umh!"


    She bit her lower lip as she looked at him with eyes zed over with pleasure, her brows raised up as she felt jolts of euphoric sensations go through her like waves, each stronger than the other. Her breasts bounced, while tugging the white fabric up and down, and shaking the heavy ne on top of it as her massive earrings swayed back and forth on the sides of her beautiful face .


    ''It f-feels incredible... his cock is stretching out my insides, and my mind is going nk each Ah! time he knocks on that spot...! deep inside near...Ah! ... my uterus... oh, at this rate it is not me showing him the way to heaven but him... Ah!... bringing me there...''


    Her thoughts were interrupted by jolts of mind-blowing pleasure going through her spine and straight to her head. Her juices were overflowing, covering his cock that went in and out of her pussy, creating sloppy squelching sounds as her scent started filling the air which began to heat up in the room.


    "Ah! Aaah! Ungh! Uuuh! Uuh!"


    Her moans became louder and more high pitched at the end of each one. The muscles on her stomach were spasming as her eyelids began to slightly tremble. And then, finally...


    "Aaah!!!!"


    She made a loud but short moan and her body jolted, causing her to lean forward and put her hands around him as he slightly raised her up, sitting her onto his cock to the base and started pumping his semen inside her as she held tight, spasms in her lower abdomen sending jolts through her torso as she trembled from ecstasy.


    "...haa~ haa~ haa~ "


    She slowly came to as her rough breathing was the first thing she heard and then her vision regained focus as she leaned back on the table with him putting her butt down. Her eyes watching him were filled with awe and devotion as he tenderly, and yet passionately looked back.


    As his cock went out of her pussy, she took a moment to adjust her breathing, and turned on the table once again, this time sticking her butt over the edge as her high heels were also a little bit off the table but closer together while her knees were spread far as she ced her hands in between, not far from her inner thighs.


    As a result, her back which waspletely exposed by her dress created a mind-stirring curve while her buttocks now once more covered by the white soft fabric seductively stuck out in bewitchingly round shapes.


    He flung the dress open aside and grabbed the round supple buttocks, sinking his fingers in the firm yet soft flesh and feeling the sticity gently push his fingers out, while his cum was overflowing and dripping down to the floor over the edge of the table from the pussy below.


    "Mmm"


    She closed her eyes to relish this feeling, and then...


    "Aah!?!?"


    He stuck his hips forward as she felt his cock enter her pussy once more.


    ''Huh? Is he not...''


    As her mind stirred with doubt she then felt his finger coated in a sticky and gel-like substance gently touch the outer ring of her other hole.


    "Naaah!"


    Her body jolted in unexpected pleasure as his fingers circled around the anus but did not go directly inside yet, spreading the lubricant around while stuffing her pussy below it with his cock.


    "Aaah! Haah! Uhm! Huhn!"


    Her hair brushed to the right side that still held their form swayed back and forth as her chest wrapped in the fabric of the dress rocked up and down while also moving back and forth from the movement of her hips as he pounded her from behind.


    His left hand continued to massage her buttocks for some time and then slowly went up to hold her thin waist as the finger of his right hand started circling the inner ring of her anus, and then slowly went inside. The lube was continually pouring in as a very thin stream of translucent liquid from a porcin bottle that appeared on the table beside them at some point when Hua Ziyan did not notice.


    "Auhm!"


    Her eyes rolled up at the moment his fingers slid inside her ass, as an electric shock went through her entire body, and her pussy sprayed a little love juice onto the floor along with his semen.


    "Uuuh! Ungh! Aauf! Uuum!"


    He started simultaneously fingering her butt, slowly increasing the number of fingers to two while stretching the hole, at the same time fucking her pussy until...


    "Aaah!!!"


    ...she climaxed from the unbearable pleasure, clenching the hands in front into fists as her butt jolted up and down while she faced up, not seeing the ceiling with the unfocused eyes covered by the light film of euphoria. He came inside her once again, filling her up.


    She calmed down after a bit and as she looked back with a longing expression he chuckled, pulling his hips back, causing her to close her eyes as she felt the pleasure and as he slid out of her pussy, he quickly readjusted and pushed his cock inside her already drooling with lube anus that opened and closed as if awaiting his arrival.


    "Aaaah!"


    She jolted as she felt his tip go inside her, the lube and his cum making it smoothly part the incredibly tight hole while his hand was on top of her buttocks, as she felt a warmandfortable feeling spread from it.


    "Unngh!"


    He slightly drew back and then pushed forward, going in a little bit further, and then slowly pressed on until he hit a tighter spot.


    "Ooomph!"


    Her whole body shook from the sensation, and then he pushed even more until his cock started going deeper and deeper past that tight spot.


    "Uuuuum!!!!" Ah!"


    He thenpletely stuffed her butt with his cock, and stopped to give her time to adjust. After some time, she turned her head to the side, her eye looking at him brimming with joy as a smile started appearing on her lips.


    "I finally gave it to you"


    "I''m d you did, it feels incredible Ziyan"


    He chuckled in response, and then started slowly moving his hips.


    "Ah! Uhm! Nnn! Uhhm! Hm! Haaah!"


    She turnde back forward, closing her eyes and concentrating on the feeling, as she slowly adjusted and he felt the movement around his cock, pleasuring him and squeezing him tight.


    "Aha! Haah!"


    Her gorgeous back which waspletely exposed was arched, showing the seductive line of her spine as a fold in the center, as her shoulder des stuck out because of the pose she took, seductively moving and making the profile of her back even more enchanting. Her buttocks were shiny from their juices and the lube, as they bounced each time he pounded it with his hips and produced a pping sound.


    As he was fucking her in the ass his hands slowly climbed her back, tracing the sensitive skin and reached inside the front of the dress, grabbing two round, heavy and soft, with nice firmness breasts, her erect nipples showing clearly on top of the fabric as he massaged them.


    "Aaah! Uhhm! Haah! Yes! Aaah! Fuck me harder aah! Aah! Don''t hold back and do whatever you wa-Aaah!"


    As she turned, he kissed her as he held her in his embrace. His hips were moving in a dancing motion, causing her to climb the peaks of pleasure several over and over as juices gushed from her cum-filled pussy to the floor.


    He then squeezed the fabric of her dress between her breasts, exposing them as his other hand held her shoulder, pushing her a bit forward again while his hips pounded her butt.


    As he sated his desires she was experiencing the greatest pleasures both from the ecstasy he gave her and from knowing she was being held by her man, being desired and satisfying his needs.


    "Aah! Uhm! Ah! Aaaaah!!!!"


    She climaxed yet again as he came inside her ass, filling both her holes with big loads of his cum. As he took it out, a few pumps before he finished cumming, his seed sprayed onto her round buttocks and seductive back as she trembled in ecstasy.


    "...haa~ haa~ haa~"


    It took a while for her to regain her wits after it but as she did, her breath was still rough, and as she looked behind her, her eyes caught side of his erect cock still covered in cum.


    A spark flew into the calming mes in her eyes and they ignited with renewed force, as she raised her hands to her neck and unhooked thecor of the dress, allowing it to fall down to her chest and down, hanging on her waist. She took off her jewelry set, first earrings and then the ne thatnded on the table with heavy sounds.


    She then reached behind her back to untie the straps that held the waist tighter, and the dress slid further down as she got on all fours and moved further onto the table and out of the dress, left only in stockings and high heels and nothing else, only to turn around and lie down, her head hanging out from the edge of the table.


    He approached, and she stretched out her tongue to lick his cock, and then started cleaning him up with her mouth, her tongue caressing him and pleasuring him as much as possible in the process. He drew back his hips and then slowly put his cock inside her mouth, immediately feeling the sucking sensation.


    He gave her a bit of time to adjust to this new position, and then moved a little, first only moving to the same depth, but gradually going in deeper as she was sucking him off. He ced his left hand on her chin, gently tracing it with his fingers, and then tracing a line down her neck as his right hand went onto her upper chest and slowly moved toward her breast.


    Her legs in stockings in high-heels slightly bent as one became raised and another stilly almost tly on the table as his cum dripped from both holes in between them, and then her hand went close and started slowly massaging the pink pearl above her pussy.


    He moved slowly, but even if he knew she used a technique that quickly adjusted her to this position. Still, he liked this sensual and long y as he moved his hips, his cock already going to its full length in and out.


    As he saw that the muscles on her t, smooth stomach began spasming, and felt a pulsating feeling under his fingers on her breast, he gently lodged his cock balls deep and finished inside her throat. He then saw her lower body slightly tremble and go up as juices gushed to the table while she was swallowing his cum.


    As he took out his dick covered in her saliva, she smiled, giving it a kiss once more before half-sitting on the table as she turned to him, pulling her legs up to her torso.


    He chuckled and gave her a kiss she responded to while passing his arm under her folder knees and another around her waist, and lifting her up.


    "Shall we continue in bed?"


    He then asked when their kiss ended and received a nod with a bright smile, taking her away to the bed where sweet moans resounded until the very next day.

 Chapter 391 Peaceful Morning

    <h4>Chapter 391 Peaceful Morning</h4>


    "He said what?!?!"


    Lian Zhiqiu raised her voice as she stood up from her desk in her office while receiving a report from Elder Hai about Wu Long''stest ns regarding the new arrangements.


    "Umm..."


    "I heard what you said, I can still hear"


    As the old man was about to repeat his report or at least summarize it she waived her hand while rolling her eyes and turning to the circr window that took most of the wall behind her desk with nervous steps.


    She was holding a piece of paper in her hand that was a report she was reading at the time she received Elder Hai''s oral report, waving it around in frustration as shepletely forgot its existence.


    "I have to keep the troublemakers at bay and fawn over the Imperial Heirs, while everyone who helped me do that so far would be going away. And I can''t even move because I have to operate the Grand Formation"


    She muttered as her eyes revealed a dangerous glint when she half-turned to Elder Hai again.


    "So he''s dumping all the troublesome stuff onto me while he''s going to be off living the life with women in both arms and under his ass if he wants to? Am I interpreting his words right?"


    Her full of dissatisfaction voice resounded even outside the doors of the office, causing her trusted subordinates who passed by from time to time to shudder and hasten their steps to be as far away from her in this kind of mood.


    "Well..."


    "Aaah~ don''t answer it, you''re just going to make me even more mad"


    She shook her head not giving him room to even insert a word. Elder Hai sighed with a rather tranquil face and a wry smile indicating that this was not the first time he ever experienced this kind of behavior.


    "And as always, I receive a notification telling me: ''here''s what''s going to happen, good luck with that'', with a ribbon delivered a day after everything''s been put into motion at best and a year after he went away at worst"


    She rolled her eyes again, folding her arms as her foot on a high heel was tapping on the floor.


    "And when he meets me or talks with me it is always the polite Pce Master this, Pce Master that... Pce Master my ass!!! At this rate I''ll have to change title to Pce Servant!!!"


    She grumbled and then exploded into another rant in a fit of rage.


    "The audacity of that damn... arrogant... bossy...?insufferably handsome... devilishly confident... inexplicably but appealingly strong and... bewitchingly mysterious yet witty and charmi-..."


    "... em... Pce Master... you''re not listing insults..."


    As she finally crumbled the report she held in her hand and raised her clenched trembling fists in seemingly rage while listing Wu Long''s ''faults'', Elder Hai quite dumbfoundedly interjected, earning a sharp gaze as Lian Zhiqiu froze for a moment.


    *Bam!*


    The door to the office opened as Elder Hai ran out covering his head while books, calligraphy brushes, ink bottles, scrolls and other small office supplies flew out in pursuit.


    "You think you''re so smart?!?! Huh?! Where are you running?!"


    ---


    Wu Long half-sat halfy on the numerous pillows, his hands behind his head as he watched the naked beauty sit up in bed with a blissful smile on his face and tranquil look in his eyes.


    Hua Ziyan who was cuddled in his embrace until just a few moments ago and pampered with sweet loving words and tender kisses brushed her hair as she sat half-turned to him, tilting her head so that all her long hair could be brushed on one side.


    Her heart was full of warm and fuzzy feeling as a smile adorned her face, her whole figure almost glowing in the bright rays of the morning sun.


    "Have you thought of something you want yet?"


    Wu Long asked tentatively as he wanted to pamper her with something she really wanted as much as what she gave away, but she shook her head.


    "Not yet. I will tell you when I think about it"


    She chuckled as her cheeks became slightly rosy and her joyful and yet bashful smile made cute dimples that tickled Wu Long''s desire a little, but he held it in as he already indulged in her embrace a little too much. She would never refuse so he had to restrain himself from even jokingly implying a continuation.


    "Hmm, how is your new technique? Making good progress?"


    He asked lightly and she nodded.


    "I want to show you a bitter, if you have time"


    "Of course, Ziyan. There is going to be a real fight soon, so increasing your strength now is equally important"


    He nodded, releasing his right hand from behind his head and tracing her cheek with a tender motion.


    "Is Mingyu going to breakthrough and achieve her Dao Intent?"


    Hua Ziyan asked this time, and Wu Long''s gaze went up to the ceiling as he showed a pondering expression.


    "Hmm, not sure yet. It could be, but I have no way of knowing at this time"


    "I wish we could do something to help"


    Hua Ziyan sighed as she continued to brush her hair.


    "Me too, but her path is not so simple, and even if we wanted to none of us can help her in it. The only thing we can do is support and trust her"


    He sighed as well as it was a little frustrating for him as well, since this was one of the things he had no sway over whatsoever. Even if he could help her by letting her experience the different Intents, he considered it only a fuel for thought, and could not help her in the actual process.


    "Mm, I''ll do just that"


    She brightly smiled at him as she finished up brushing her hair which were no longer disheveled from the extensive activity in this very bed as he turned his gaze back to her. This smile instantly made his mind clearer, soothing his frustration.


    ''Hmm, what a peaceful morning''


    A happy thought went through his mind as he watched this beauty''s smile, at the same moment as Elder Hai was evading scrolls and writing tools.

 Chapter 392 Teaching and Instructing

    <h4>Chapter 392 Teaching and Instructing</h4>


    Since he specifically sought out a very vast mansion that could house a training area, area for people Old Yen wanted to train and other areas that would be separate from the Main Mansion he and wis women stayed in, the mansion was somewhat on the outskirts of the capital rather than in the center.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Crash!*


    At the area which used to be the guard quarters of the mansion with a small training yard,rge noises with dust and wood chips as well as varying debris flying into the air disrupted the peaceful afternoon.


    Two gorgeous women, one wielding two sharp chakrams and another sending images of fists made of Spiritual Qi were attacking a handsome man, destroying the buildings around the small yard in the process and widening the open space. Though the lion share of crushing and destroying was done by the bare-handeddy of petite size.


    Hua Ziyan and Shen Min both were eager to test out their skills progress, or even more to show it off to Wu Long who chuckled as he saw the eagerness with which the two beauties were pressing on in their spar. He had to use a little bit more skill this time and fighting them was no longerpletely effortless as it used to be since they were learning skills from him and their cultivation rose.


    ''Mm, good''


    He nodded as he saw their movements, evading Hua Ziyan''s Spiritual Qi fists and parrying Shen Min''s chakram. He was now sure that they will be strong opponents for whoever they meet inbat. There was no need to fear them freezing since they already had their baptisms of bloody encounters.


    They still did not possess his level of battle skill and battle thinking as that took him eons to build up through millennia of actual life and deathbat and they also did not have his innate battle sense.


    But he already could be more sure of their win if they met an opponent at their cultivation realm and who had even more experience than them, unless of course they met someone as ridiculous as him, but that was such a small chance that finding a specific particle of dust in all of the Seven Profound Worlds would have a better probability of sess.


    He was also thinking of introducing the next set of techniques to them in preparation for the future since the ones they used now were only something to start off their respective journeys.


    ''Hmm, the Integral Avnche Structure Art is sure a hassle to go against. Especially for someone not used to it. It forces me to lean on evading rather than blocking her attacks. But then again it is Ziyan''s unique quality of Spiritual Qi that allows for such an aggravated effect and use''


    He thought as whenever he blocked a Spiritual Qi fist it burst into pieces that made it up,rge chunks further breaking down to smaller ones. He had to eitherpletely shield one side of his body off with a guarding technique, which put him in a passive position, or obstructed his field of vision and in case of some techniques slowed him down, which all opened him up to Shen Min''s sudden and unpredictable attacks, or evadepletely, giving Hua Ziyan the ability to move him from any position against his will, which was something none of his opponents usually had.


    The only way he could stay in a position against her attacks was if he used a stronger defensive technique, which he could do, but that defeated the purposes of this spar since they were testing the ability of the two to fight and not training the prative ability of their techniques, which were already higher than normal since they were at all times connected with Wu Long through their bonds, giving them the advantage Dual Cultivators possessed when fighting alongside their partners without having to use specialized techniques that resonated with them.


    However, at the end the two could only wryly smile as they were not able to make him even serious. He had to exert a little more effort than in the past, or than he would fighting people of this closed-off world, and even those mercenaries of Bullshit Training Camp, but there was nothing they could do against him reading all of their attacks no matter how they disguised and mixed them, and then using the minimum effort required to render those attacks ineffective.


    "Good job, you two. You have improved well, I guess we can start a little more intense training..."


    But then, as Wu Long turned his foot on the ground and took out a spear instead of the iron fan he was using previously, both beauties widened their eyes.


    "Is he..."


    "...I think so..."


    Goosebumps went through the two at this sight and in the next instant sparks flew through the air as Wu Long''s spearpoint was pushing Shen Min''s chakram away.


    "Kgh!"


    "Don''t try fighting me with raw strength, that''s not your weapon''s purpose"


    Wu Long''s voice resounded in Shen Min''s ears as she felt the spear skillfully move her chakram with force going in for a hit on her next.


    "Min''er!"


    Spiritual Qi fists came to her aid as she jumped back. But her jump was not as long as she expected since the force of his spear she was trying to use to retreat mysteriously disappeared, sucking in the push she made to it as well, effectively denying her that use of his power and even wasting some of hers.


    As she widened her eyes and used a defensive technique to block some of Hua Ziyan''s fists which thetter hastily started withdrawing, Wu Long''s figure already made a turning movement to the side and from that position seven Spiritual Qi spear images went for Hua Ziyan.


    "Your attack is your defense Ziyan, you have to be always aggressive"


    As Hua Ziyan hastily sent several Spiritual Qi forth to block his attack his spearpoint went through the resulting collision and was headed straight for her. Palm and Fist users generally were worse in defense as their attacks counted as defensive moves as well, not having separate means for it.


    Sparks flew as Shen Min''s chakram was the one who slowed down the speartip just enough for Hua Ziyan to regroup and narrowly evade the attack.


    "Who told you this was a defense exercise? I just started attacking in return, but you two still have toe at me"


    Wu Long said as he appeared from the cloud of dust, his spear resting vertically next to him in one hand while the two beauties heavily breathed from the previous short but incredibly intense round. They knew logically that he would not harm them, but the intensity of his attacks gave them the false perception of imminent death as each attack headed for their vitals with seemingly no mercy.


    The two looked at each other as sweat dripped down the sides of their faces and nodded, as they sprang into action the next moment.


    "...incredible..."


    Feng Yi watched the whole scene with wide eyes, sitting alongside Ye Ling on an elevated position of a balcony not that far from them. Their vision was sometimes obscured by buildings that were rapidly dwindling in that area but she could still see most of the spar.


    "Hm, I am told you are not that good with weaponry..."


    Ye Ling calmly drank tea next to her. Feng Yi still felt a little awkward around her due to the previous cold feeling she felt from her. But the former has since tried to mend the rift so Feng Yi knew it was now time to move on.


    "Em... I am not exactly bad, I just received standard military training regarding the sword. But yes... I don''t stand a chance against either of the two, let alone Wu Long..."


    She then shook her head with a wry smile as she watched the three in the distance.


    "Hmm, well I suppose we all have our strengths and weaknesses. But having a little more robust skills in self-


    defense is still a must even for a militarymander. Wu Long is stretched thin teaching and training all of the sisters in our Dao Family, since he is not originally someone used to instructing...


    He''s more of a natural, you know? Those people who can do something incredibly great but cannot exin it to others for the life of them..."


    Ye Ling chuckled at the end and Feng Yi at first looked a little surprised at that as she turned to the former but then her eyes softened as she saw the raw endearment for Wu Long in this calm and gentle woman''s every word and minute change in expression, as her eyes never left the man.


    "So he has to resort to methods like that... putting pressure and hoping they will figure it out from how he fights... haha, clumsy isn''t it?"


    Ye Ling''s chuckle at the end showed so much endearment that Feng Yi just naturally chuckled along, turning her gaze to the person.


    "But he did teach them the techniques and skills they are using didn''t he?"


    She asked prompting a light giggle from thedy beside.


    "Haha! You just didn''t see it. Without Mingyu he sounds like a textbook or manual that came to life and took a human form, hahaha"


    As Ye Lingughed, Feng Yi who imagined that scene gradually becamepletely rxed.


    ''Ah, what a kind and gentledy''


    She thought as Ye Ling sneaked a nce at her that Feng Yi didn''t notice.


    "Hmm, but as I said, since he''s already busy I take over those who use a sword. So far it has been only Mengqi, who is going to arrive soon, but you also use a sword, even if it is a different type from the ssic straight sword. So I will be teaching you as well.


    Of course, don''t worry as I won''t be too demanding of you since your main upation is troopsmand and not a swordswoman"


    ''Hmm, if it is from her... I might want to learn the sword a little more seriously...''


    "Yes, I will be in your care"


    Feng Yi smiled and received a gentle smile from Ye Ling as well, unaware that this conversation happened before Wu Mengqi arrived on purpose.

 Chapter 393 Hardship and Progress

    <h4>Chapter 393 Hardship and Progress</h4>


    "Haa~... hmm~ haa~... hmm~ haa~..."


    ''I take my thoughts back, she''s a demon''


    Feng Yi looked at Ye Ling with eyes half-closing from fatigue, her body aching all over as she was at her very limits, holding on to the ox-tailed sword that was thrust into the ground as she half-sat, one knee touching the ground.


    Her chest was heaving as was her whole upper body, trying to catch her breath and greedily taking in the cold air and creating white clouds with heavy exhales.


    The fiery red hair which were as usual collected into a ponytail were drenched in sweat, causing the few strands she usually left to freely fall to the sides of her face to cling to her wet skin.


    Her armor which usually was polished to the point of resembling a mirror and without any blemishes was covered in dirt as well as many shallow, barely visible by themselves but quite apparent because of the sheer number of them thin scratch marks that crisscrossed the metal tes.


    Each mark was left by Ye Ling''s sword dealing only the barest minimum of damage as she stopped it, but represented her either dying or losing a limb.


    "Ah~ Sister Ling is going at it as usual~"


    Hua Ziyan wryly smiled as she sat at the same elevated spot Feng Yi was sitting in the same afternoon, looking at the ce that now was a wide open field with barely any of the old guard quarters standing, the debris of which was scattered in a messy manner as the aftermath of their training session.


    Though it now was of suitable size to be a training field as a result, when she saw the level of destruction she brought about from the side it brought a little rosiness to her face since she did not realize it while in the moment and on the ground.


    Shen Min nodded, sympathizing with Feng Yi for the very first time. They knew well why Wu Mengqi who had her "I need to be hugged by Wu Long" disease did not follow him to Fantian Kingdom despite so eagerly following him to the capital before.


    "Well at least she didn''t call her ''Demon Instructor'', so she is in better position than she could be"


    "Ahaha~ I think the only person who would say that to Sister Ling''s face is Sister Mengqi~ with the exception of Lady Gong Cui but she is a special case and also doesn''t need to train in the sword in the first ce so she is safe~"


    Hua Ziyan chuckled at Shen Min''s words since Feng Yi did have an urge to utter those words but felt some mysterious feeling stopping her, which she with horror recognized as ''self-preservation'' a few momentster.


    "Still, I wonder if she is going to be alright? I don''t think she willst any more than this... look, she can barely sit, let alone stand"


    Shen Min said as she watched the wobbling figure in the distance.


    "Hmm~ I once asked Sister Mengqi, and she said that Sister Ling''s philosophy is that this is the moment a true training just begins as only by finding and passing one''s limits can one grow stronger"


    Hua Ziyan put a finger on her chin as she looked up, remembering her conversation with Wu Mengqi in the past as goosebumps went through Shen Min.


    "It seems I have to thank my ancestors that I chose chakrams..."


    "Eh? Didn''t you basically disavow your entire family and ancestry?"


    "Exactly"


    "Ah~... I see"


    Hua Ziyan chuckled as she realized just how grateful Shen Min was for that fateful choice that she even agreed to thank her forsaken ancestors.


    But then as she thought what would have happened had she not chosen palm techniques and chosen the sword, she paled while instantly understanding her friend''s sentiment, ready to burn incense and kowtow for the ancestors she did not recognize for that stroke of luck as well.


    "Hm? But isn''t that Old Yen also using the sword? Why''s Sister Ling not putting him through the same thing?"


    She then raised her eyebrows as Wu Long''s subordinate did seem to desire to be stronger and ever received guidance.


    "Ah~ I heard Wu Long say that it was ultimately not his weapon, not to mention Sister Ling''er is mainly concerned about our Dao Family, and does not interfere with Wu Long''s organizational affairs"


    "But if it''s not his weapon..."


    "Hmm, beats me. I have no interest in those guys who follow Wu Long either, only if they seem suspicious, which to my view all of them are"


    Shen Min''s words became indifferent like her tone.


    "Hehe, that''s so like Min''er"


    Hua Ziyan chuckled recognizing her friend''s narrow circle of interests.


    "It seems someone is having fun"


    Wu Long appeared from behind them, sitting in between as both moved their sitting mats the moment he appeared, and then both sat closer to him.


    "Did you check on Mingyu?"


    Hua Ziyan asked as Shen Min''s eyes became full of interest again.


    "Mm, it can be days before shees out of her seclusion as it seems her meditation has only became more intense"


    He nodded, as when he checked up on the beauty, she was surrounded by a small cloud of purple Spiritual Qi, much more visible and vivid than the pale halo he saw in the beginning. It also materialized profound patterns around her, a signature of a Dao Cultivator''s intense cultivation, since their Spiritual Qi weaves concepts into forms around them as they ponder the Dao.


    "Hmm, ah, we were talking about that Old Yen guy, Shen Min mentioned that you said that the sword is not for him, but why didn''t you have him change weapons then?"


    "Oh, that haha. Say if fist techniques were not meant for you, would you have given up when someone you listen to told you so? You might have epted it and followed their advice but in your heart of hearts it wouldn''t have sunk in. So he has to realize that on his own"


    Wu Long chuckled as he exined as both beauties then turned their eyes to him with an obvious question forming in their heads.


    "Haha, no, I can tell you upfront that both of you chose very well"


    He lightlyughed as he quelled their doubt, hugging them in both arms, for some reason feeling his ears itching the moment he wrapped his arms around the slim bodies of the beauties.


    As both of them became rxed and leaned on his shoulders, the three of them looked toward the field again where Feng Yi stood up against all odds and swung her sword in response to a merciless attack from Ye Ling even though it seemed that that strike was going to hit her while she could not move even a finger to stop it a moment earlier.


    In truth, while Wu Long sparred with the two who were now in his embrace he simultaneously was learning the control of the runes within, as he was at most times he was not upied by cultivating or spending time with them to rx.


    His method was of trial and error but he finally made a big leap of progress during their training as he discovered that Lightning produced from a Lightning Rune was actually not controlled like a current even if it was one, but as two separate fields of Qi, one of which was of the Yin attribute and the other of the Yang attribute.


    What shocked him even more was that the Lightning Dao Rune in actuality was two separate runes stuck together, which exined why he had trouble making a contact with it since both runes were in constant state of bnce which he disrupted with his actions. This simple small error dyed his progress for a long time both with making a contact with the Dao Rune but also with learning its basic control.


    ''Haa~ it''s hard to make progress''


    A thought run through his mind as he watched the struggling red-haired beauty.

 Chapter 394 Darkness swallowing the Light

    <h4>Chapter 394 Darkness swallowing the Light</h4>


    While he and Ye Ling had simr views and ideology on progress, Hua Ziyan and Shen Min''s talent or natural perception toward in-personbat was a lot higher than Feng Yi''s with the reverse in tactical groupbat and troopmand being true as well.


    So Wu Long did not need to push them as hard as Ye Ling pushed Feng Yi for the same amount of progress. Even though he did train with them until they werepletely exhausted, but not past that point.


    Though he found it a little interesting Ye Ling was equally or rather even more demanding with Wu Mengqi who could be considered a sword prodigy. But he also could understand her feeling since she saw something in her that she once saw in him on that snowy day when they met, that raw potential rivaling her own that she was drawn to and became excited to uncover and polish.


    He also once went through her hellish training after all, though his mental condition at the time numbed all the perception of hardship, and his desire for power and tendency to push himself was at times too overwhelming even for her.


    As they saw the training end as that window of passing one''s limits was incredibly short even though it yielded tremendous results, he lightly stood up, stepping forward to disappear and reappearing to catch the body of the red-haired beauty in his arms.


    "Mm, I guess this will have to do"


    Ye Ling softly nodded with a gentle smile.


    "Haha, I think it can''t possibly not, since there''s really no way to continue. But, are you sure you wanted this as her first lesson?


    I''m not sure she''lle back for a second"


    He chuckled and she softly shook her head as two beauties stepped out of a movement technique to the both sides of Wu Long.


    "She will, once she confirms her progress she won''t have a choice. Though it may take some time before then"


    Wu Long nodded to Ye Ling''s words finding some truth in them. It truly was hard to ignore results of this magnitude.


    "Mm? Wu Long... ah!"


    Feng Yi opened her eyes that were cloudy from dizziness and weakness but gasped in the next moment as she remembered thest moments before fainting.


    "Shh, it is fine Yi''er"


    He chuckled as he saw that expression, giving her a soothing kiss that put her back to sleep as he stood up with her in his arms.


    ''Hmm, or maybe it''s not so bad, I guess I''ll not pray to my ancestors after all''


    Shen Min thought as she saw that, since Ye Ling''s hellish training suddenly did not seem so unattractive to her as her friend''s thoughts mirrored hers.


    "Well, let''s go back to the warmth of the indoors"


    He chuckled, and the beauties nodded, all of them disappearing and leaving only a wind that span the snowkes that just started falling on the new training grounds of the mansion.


    A few hours after, Wu Long was walking with Shen Min in the snowy garden, both of them d in long ck robes contrasting the white world around them.


    The big ky snow fell on them without being shielded, in a dance of the windless early evening when the sky was still not dark, entuating the tranquil atmosphere between the two.


    "Min''er, I want you to abandon the position of the final bastion with the light as its beacon"


    Wu Long said in a calm voice as her heterochromatic eyes slightly shook, and then her eyelids slightly lowered as her line of sight went down to the ground.


    "You said I could do as I wished, but you did not let me at every opportunity"


    She sighed, feeling slightly upset.


    "Which is my fault for agreeing in the first ce. Even if I want to support your choice, I don''t want you to be in danger as the job you describe is the one where you truly put your life in hands of those you suspect, not deceiving them by making it seem so"


    "But it is something only I can do, what my physique allows me to do"


    "There are many ways to protect the Dao Family without utilizing that tactic of cing your head in the tiger''s mouth in order to gain its trust.


    You can protect us by bringing your suspicion to us as you do already, and you can even lead a group of subordinates whose only job is to assess and observe the insides of the organizations I recruit or build"


    He said as the surroundings were very gradually bing darker, but almost invisible to perception as if an illusion. The white of the snow became even more pronounced, offsetting the feeling that the daylight was already leaving.


    "But I..."


    "I want to be with you Min''er. To hold your hand as we walk and see that glint in your eyes, to go on dates among the crowds and see the world together.


    All of that I want with the real you, the whole, all of you with everything that is you. Not only part that masks your half and has only part of what you remember about me"


    He then stopped as he turned to her, causing her to stop as well as he looked into her different-colored eyes that widened at his words as a rosiness caused not by the cold of the twilight winter garden appeared on her cheeks and around her eyes.


    His sincere and tender gaze broke through all of the defenses and arguments she had to support her idea, warming up her heart while his words momentarily robbed her of the ability to breathe.


    He ced his hands on her cheeks and she felt their warmth as any semnce of resistance melted away as easily as snow melted on her skin as she looked slightly up at his face.


    "You really are unfair"


    She finally said after a long pause, the snow bing more and more pale as the darkness rapidly overtook the garden, so imperceptibly and deceptively that one could swear it was only slowly approaching just a moment ago.


    "I know, but I have my vices, selfishness being one"


    He chuckled and their lips met in a kiss thatsted for a long time. When they finally broke it both smiled at each other as they linked foreheads.


    "Besides, it''s not like I''m saying not to ever use your Light side. As I said, even if it only part of you, it indeed is still you"


    He chuckled as they resumed their walk. The darkness of the evening not impeding them as their steps were still steady.


    "Where do you think it is necessary then?"


    "Hmm... I wouldn''t say it''s necessary. But I can think of a few fun ideas in the bedroom..."


    "Haha, you''re shameless"


    "I told you I have my vices, besides the way you prank the new Dao Family members has been quite amusing, their reactions always managing to bring smiles to Ziyan and Mingyu"


    "It wasn''t pranking you know"


    "I know, I''m just saying, it''s fun to watch their clueless faces when they talk with the Light side haha..."


    "You really..."


    "..."


    Their peaceful voices gradually became distant as they disappeared into the darkness of the garden among the falling snow.

 Chapter 395 (R18) Corrupting Light, Embracing Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 395 (R18) Corrupting Light, Embracing Darkness </h4>


    In Wu Long''s room, blissful and at the same time stifled moans tore through the hot and humid air filled with scents of a man and a woman.


    "Aah! Uhm! Ah! Aah! Wu- Ah! Wu Long! Aaah! This pose- Ahm! is too embarrassing!!!"


    Shen Min stood by a wallpletely naked, her voluptuous chest pressed into its hard surface as her arms were bent and her hands ced t on the wall at a level a little above her head. But contrary to the vertical position of her upper torso, her butt was almost bent over as her back was arched while he stood behind her, holding her by the hips with both hands and stuffing his cock into her tight and wet pussy, each thrust causing her legs standing on the very tips of her toes to tremble as their juices trickled down.


    "Aah! Haah! Aha-...?! eh?"


    "So? Do you want me to stop?"


    He suddenly halted his hip movements and whispered his question into her ear as her brown eyes widened and then shook slightly, after which they turned down and to the side while her already rosy cheeks becamepletely red along with her ears.


    "N-no... please continue..."


    Her shaking voice was tiny, barely audible as her plump yet slightly firm ass shook, pushing back into his hips.


    "Continue what?"


    "C-continue, what you were doing..."


    "You have to tell me so that I know e-x-a-c-t-l-y what you want, Min''er"


    His voice was seductive and enticing, sending shivers through her body as her hips were involuntarily trying to move back and forth but were held firmly by his hands on them.


    "I... I want you to move"


    "Hahaha, I think you understand Min''er, since I won''t start until you say it"


    ''I-it''s so embarrassing... and lewd... but... but if I don''t say it...''


    Her hands clenched into fists as she bit her lower lip, the force with which she tried to move bing stronger to no avail as her insides wriggled around him and sticky murky liquid dripped down to the floor.


    "Y-your... your cock... please s-shove your big h-hard cock inside m... m-my ... my naughty p-pussy"


    Her shaking voice was tiny and shaking, full of embarrassment as she begged to be fucked.


    "Good girl"


    "Aaah!!! Ahn! Aa! Aaah! Hnaah!"


    His hips drew back and then resumed pounding her ass, driving his dick inside her over and over, churning her insides as the cum he released earlier overflowed from her sweet hole.


    "Haah! Aah! Haum! Mm! Ummn! Nn!"


    Her moans gradually became louder as she lowered one arm and bit on the index finger to try and muffle them. Her insides began contracting as the muscles on her lower back spasmed and the round butt he pressed his hips against started bouncing more than just from him mming into it.


    "Nn! Nnnn! Ninnhnnn!!!!"


    He pulled his hips almost all the way back so that only the very tip of his cock stayed inside her, and then thrust forward lodging it back balls deep inside, sending a jolt through her body that began convulsing, as he then came loads inside her twitching pussy to give her even greater pleasure.


    Her legs that rose into the air by thest thust, no longer able to reach the floor trembled, cum and pussy juice dripping down the inner sides as her eyes which rolled up did not see anything were zed over with pleasure.


    "Ik..kk...nngh..."


    She made a strained moan that appeared when someone tensed up their throat and yet tried to push air through. Her whole body breaking in shivers as ecstatic pleasure coursed through her veins.


    As she slowly came to, she felt his rais her right leg, while the other one remained in previous position, and then stepped back, forcing her to push against the wall not to fall.


    "Ah! Wait! This-...!"


    She already felt a different kind of pleasure as her pussy tightened around him from the spreading of her legs, while her breasts finally free from pressure of the wall swayed with the air tickling the sensitive nipples.


    "Aah!!"


    Another thrust made her mind nk as the umted cum and pussy juice made the movements of his cock extremely smooth and yet producing incredible heat and pleasure. Her being sensitive from the previous climax, there was not a chance she could do anything about this position.


    "Aaah! Naah! Haa! Aah! L-aah! Lewd! aaah! This is too lew- aah!"


    She tried to protest as he started fucking her in this new position she found even more embarrassing than thest.


    ''H-his thing... it''s too big... and feels too good... I can''t think straight. This feels too incredible! Aaah... he is going to make me lose my mind... it should be wrong... and too lewd... but I can''t resist..."


    Her mind was jumbled as she could not decide if this was too embarrassingto continue or felt too good to stop. Thetter seemed to win as she did not stop him, moaning in pleasure as her mouth was slightly drooling.


    "Nuaah! Nhaah! Mmn! Uhmf! Haaa! Aaaah!!!!....nnngh....hng..."


    He came inside once again as she was trembling and convulsing the leg he held by the lower thigh slightly bending and unbending as her juicy ass bounced from uncontroble jolts.


    And as she regained her focus, he was already turning her over and pushing her to the wall again, this time with her back ced t against it while he raised her other leg as well, pressing into her exposed buttocks to pin herpletely to the wall.


    "Aaah! Wait... this is...nngh... what kind of ... mmh... pose is this?!?! Ah?!"


    She widened her eyes as her legs werepletely spread, and since he slightly changed his grip, were stretching straight to his sided creating arge letter "V".


    "The one that feels good"


    He chuckled as she wanted to ask something else, but his hips drew back and then he sank his cock deep inside her yet again.


    "Aaah!"


    This time he did not rush and made a circr hip movement, as his cock started massaging her insides and hitting all of the sensitive spots.


    "Mmmmhhmm!"


    Her whole body shivered as she moaned with a shivering voice as her eyelids slightly opened and closed and she unconsciously bit her lower lip. Her feet stretched out as far as they could all on their own.


    "Aaaah! Haaah! Nnh! Aheuk! Augh! Aaaa!"


    ''This is wrong... this pose is too vulgar... I shouldn''t... but this feels soo good!!!... I''m going crazy''


    Her moans became slightly sluggish as her mouth rxed, her thoughts rapidly bing not clear as the overwhelming pleasure was pushing back the rising embarrassment.


    He continued a piston with dancing movement of his hips, the sounds of them mating like wild beasts resounding through the room as her ass cheeks were pped and her breasts bounced up and down. She started climaxing non-stop one orgasm after another as he fucked her without giving her any rest. Until finally, he pushed inside with a final powerful thrust and flooded her pussy with a massive load of hot and thick cum, pressing her against the wall as he folded her body in two.


    "Mmmnnnnggghhhh!!!!!"


    Her legs stretched as far as possible, trembling inecstatic agony of the most intense orgasm so far.


    Her eyes looked up, meeting with her upper eyelids as she trembled and convulsed in the euphoria that he gave her. And at that moment, one of her eyes turned darker and eventually became dark-gray while the other became slightly lighter, a pale light-brown as her expression gradually changed to a satisfied but yful one.


    "Haa~ haa~ haa~... you really... haa~ "


    "Haha, well, I told you I had some ideas..."


    "Haa~ hahaha~ yeah... haa~ you did... but still, all those poses..."


    "Well... with your flexible body I guess I got a little carried away"


    "Hahaha, I guess I have to not bezy with the stretches, hahaha~"


    She chuckled as they looked each other in the eyes while smiling, their sweaty foreheads pressed against each other as their scents filled their lungs. The feeling of each-other''s body pressed against one another was exhrating and wonderful as they felt their hearts beat, the temperature, the texture of their skins, and their breaths in sync.


    "Let''s go to the bed, I have to give you plenty of pampering for the fun y after all"


    "Mm, I want to be held by you all night"


    He then chuckled and she nodded with a pleased smile as their lips met in a kiss, her arms wrapping around his neck as he raised her up in his position, only lowering his hand grip to her ass and so she could bend her knees, and moved toward the bed, where he started making sweet and tender love to her, moving slowly and gently, yet giving even more pleasure which the real her could handle.


    Their passionate lovemaking continued until morning, with her in his embrace every second of every minute, their eyes locked, and their lips parting only to meet again.

 Chapter 396 Weak and Strong

    <h4>Chapter 396 Weak and Strong</h4>


    As Wu Long watched Shen Min who very peacefully and sweetly slept in his embrace, her cheeks rosy and her lips full as she slightly smacked them, his mind stirred as he realized that for someone in Foundation Building Realm to?be so tired and needing sleep so deep, she had to have not slept since thest time they saw each other, and even then since thest time they cultivated together she only sporadically slept a little and very lightly, sensitive to everything around.


    It was only in his arms that she rxed enough topletely give in to the mortal need that still persisted as she was not in the Mortal Transcendence Realm just yet.


    "So cute"


    He could not get enough of looking at this adorable and endearing sight of her guardpletely down as she was with her man that gave her the sense of absolute security and peace.


    Wu Long did not use Hua Ziyan''s Yin Qi for cultivation, choosing to store it with the seal of Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art much like the lightning before.


    It alone would not have been enough for him to breach the wall between the 3rd and 4th level of the Revolving Qi Realm, and yet it was too strong and had its unique tenacity to use it just to enhance his Spiritual Qi with the Spiritual Qi War Art.


    Butbining it with Shen Min''s Extreme Yin Qi was just what he required since he could breach the initial hurdle of the bottleneck with that explosive potential and then grind the rest down with Hua Ziyan''s tenacious Yin Qi that was perfect for the finishing part of a hard breakthrough.


    Since he breached the watershed level he could feel a leap in his powers, the Spiritual Qi vortex revolving in his Dantian bing faster and faster as well as wider, now taking up almost one fourth of the Dantian.


    It''s vtility has gone up a little, bing slightly unstable right after the breakthrough but this was normal for every cultivator in the Revolving Qi Realm, and as he settled in his realm it would gradually be stable throughout the day or two.


    And to his joy, his Foundation still showed no signs of being shaken, solid and dependable to carry his cultivation higher.


    ''Hmm, the 3rdyer of the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art really is mirculous. It is a pity Mingyu cannot perceive theyers I have not''


    He mused as he checked his condition. The fact that he did not need to wait for his foundation to stabilize and could cultivate right away felt like massive shackles have broken off of his legs, as he lived his entire past life dragging his feet with that weight.


    "Mm"


    After a while, Shen Min woke up, a smile appearing on her face as she felt the warm and sturdy body supporting and embracing hers.


    "Mnnn"


    She snuggled closer not opening her eyes, breathing in his scent and listening to the sound of his heart. It was obvious she was not ready to part and get ready for the new day, preferring toze around in bed even a second longer. He did not object as a smile appeared on his face and his arms held her a tiny bit tighter, tenderly patting her shoulder with the right arm that went under her as he relished her presence as much as she did his.


    ---


    The sun was high in the clear sky as there were no signs of yesterday''s clouds and the freshly fallen snow covered the training ground like a puffy ky white carpet.


    Two figures appeared on the open space, leaving the first human traces as Shen Min and Hua Ziyan started their ''morning'' practice in the noon.


    "Feng Yi?"


    Ye Ling who sat on that balcony from which they previously looked over the training grounds, asked to Wu Long who sat next to her.


    "Hehe, lying in bed. I gave her some pills and massaged some ointments so she should be fine"


    He chuckled as he remembered the half-dead looking Feng Yi lying in her bed, an expression of lethargic agony frozen on her face.


    He did treat her yesterday but as she was not conscious he only did a light treatment that would not take away her gains from the training, since then she would truly have suffered for nothing. She had to feel some of the difort while being awake to truly benefit from Ye Ling''s lesson.


    "Thank you, Ling''er"


    He then said, his voice calm and collected, and his tone light as if he just said "hello". But Ye Ling froze at these simple words spoken as if in passing and with a lighthearted feeling.


    She looked to the side to see his eyes in which she saw the endless love and tenderness, gratitude and a little guilt, her reflection in them as if even more beautiful and endearing.


    "I have been leaving the care and follow up of the Dao Family while relying on you for advice and understanding. Causing you to take up some unsightly roles as well.


    I am grateful. Truly.


    But there is some times you need to be pampered and let loose as well. You should take off the mantle of being the one who holds the fort and supports me from behind once in a while. There is a limit to how all-epting all-forgiving and all-understanding you can be.


    You have reminded me that I am human too and should indulge my selfishness once every so often.


    I realized it once again, thanks to you, thanks to them, and to living in this mortal body that needs sleep and rest and sustenance.


    There is a time to be strong, and a time to be weak"


    He chuckled as he spoke, opening up his embrace. She sat still for a moment, as her body leaned forward to him, then drew back as if struggling with herself and her eyes started to redden. She then threw herself into his arms as tears started going down her cheeks.


    All the times she was lonely and missing him, or had to hold everything together and be the kind older sister his women needed. All the worry for him and his well being, and the pain of not being able to help or seeing him struggle with anything. All the stress and umted mental fatigue poured into hot tears that streamed down and wet his robes as he patted her back.


    She was no longer the tranquil and calm, always collected and gentledy, but a small fragile woman seeking warmth in the hands of her man.


    "My lovely Ling''er, you have done well"


    He soothed her as a distant sound of the two beauties training reverberated brought by the cold but refreshing wind. He held her that night in his arms, giving her the pleasure and tender love, soothing and pampering her, giving her his all and taking all of her as his.

 Chapter 397 With future in sight

    <h4>Chapter 397 With future in sight</h4>


    Wu Long entered Feng Yi''s room, finding her still mostly bedridden but less pale and with a much more rxed expression than she was previously.


    "Haa~... you could have warned me, you know?"


    She said in a hoarse voice as he approached and took out ointments to soothe some of her pain cing the porcin bottles and bowls on the bedside table along with a beautifully designed incense burner with a stone bowl and intricately patterned brass lid.


    "You wouldn''t have agreed to train with her then"


    He started lightly massaging her arms.


    "Mmnh.... And that is a bad thing?"


    And even though her arms felt soothed and pleasant after a long time, she raised her eyebrow?at his words, her olive green eyes looking at him incredulously, questioning his sanity.


    "Haha, don''t be so sulky. It''s a bit harsh but good for you"


    "A ''bit'' harsh?! I almos-...nngh... I almost died out there"


    As she impulsively tried to sit up, her face distorted from pain as she carefullyy back to the pillows.?He didn''t answer immediately, finishing up with her arms first. After he was done,?he moved the nket, and took off her night robe, revealing her naked body.


    "Don''t be so melodramatic, a bit of tough love wouldn''t kill you"


    "Tough love you say, mmmn"


    She closed her eyes, the sounding out of her mouth being not a groan but a pleasurable moan as his warm hands started massaging her aching legs with a pleasantly scented ointment next.


    "She did it in preparation for the future. Not just the one on the horizon, but far further in the distance as well"


    "The future? Wouldn''t I have no future if I lost all will to move forward instead?"


    "Hmm, there will be times her lesson will save you the trouble of loosing your troops"


    He then said as her eyes widened.


    "Losing my soldiers?"


    "Good soldiers, which Feng Family soldiers are, will give their lives to shield theirmander from a fatal strike, so they would not die if you are never in the position for them to do so"


    He exined as she became silent, no longer grumbling about her aching body, the look in her eyes slightly shifting. Some time passed like this in silence.


    "Do you think she is disappointed?"


    "Ling''er? Hahaha, it takes much worse to disappoint her, Yi''er. The amount of people who brought her disappointment and to a much worse extent has been far too big to count. Besides you didn''t do that bad, it only looks so because of how distant your skill levels are"


    He chuckled, turning her over and starting to massage her gorgeous back.


    "Mmm"


    Before she could ask him about Ye Ling, she moaned and her eyes involuntarily closed as she felt a heavenly feeling, as if all of her fatigue and pain momentarily became pleasant, the movements of his arms on her back mysteriously activating the sensations from when he massaged her arms and legs, as if reverberating.


    Strangely, she could still feel the aching, soreness and fatigue, but her perception of it, or rather reception has shifted with the movements of his hands. He could erase her pain and the strain on her musclespletely, but he once again did not do so, only allowing her to cope with it.


    She could not concentrate her thoughts even though his previous words intrigued her, only able to react to the wondrous sensations.


    As he finished the treatment, he covered her with a nket, and ced a freshly grated powder into the incense burner in a beautiful form, then lit it, leaving the room as her consciousness drifted in a half-awake state.


    He came out of the door to hear from Shen Min that General Feng and his son who has been recalled from his subjugation as well, Feng Yan, havee to visit.


    "Perfect timing"


    He chuckled as he went to meet them.


    The mansion was still devoid of servants or any people except the ones living there, so General Feng and Feng Yan sat in an eerily quiet guest reception room with no breath of a living human in sight.


    "General Feng, Commander Feng"


    "Please, call this little one and this inexperienced son of mine morefortably, Master Wu"


    "I am perfectlyfortable with this address, General Feng"


    Wu Long shook his head as the thought of calling him more familiarly or even worse, "Father-In-Law" was quite disturbing for some reason.


    "Is Yi''er not going toe out and greet us?"


    "Hah! That girl has always been rebellious, but now that Master Wu has her back it is like a tiger has grown wings"


    As Feng Yan tentatively asked in a polite tone, General Feng folded his arms with a grumble.


    "...Yi''er is a little tired at the moment, as she has been practicing the sword"


    But both expressed surprise at his words.


    ''As I thought, Master Wu is amazing, just a few days with him and my little sister is already doing something I told her she needed over and over and she never listened''


    ''Mm, that girl would benefit from a little hardship. I guess having seen Master Wu''s other women woke her up. Good!''


    The two''s thoughts were both wrong, but as there was no way of knowing them Wu Long just went along with their inexplicable gazes of respect in reaction to his previous words.


    "Anyway, it is good that Commander Feng has arrived. I will have you both train for the future, but first you will need to learn new cultivation techniques, they are at least a few orders of magnitude better than what you are practicing now, and are suitable for transition from your old techniques at the same time"


    He ced two scrolls in front of them, as both widened their eyes.


    "This is too precious... Master Wu. We cannot ept such a heavy gesture"


    "My son is right, Master Wu. It is not that we are not grateful, but we cannot receive this much"


    Both humbly shook their heads as gifting cultivation techniques or treasured skills was far more of a generous gift than luxury goods or riches. It was also a grand gesture of trust both felt they did not earn as it was widely known that a technique gifted could be used against the gifting party and one did not pass knowledge of this caliber lightly.


    "No need to be so humble. Although I do call you by your military titles since it isfortable, Yi''er is my woman, and you now both belong to my side.


    If it is easier for you, you can consider this an investment, as we have a conflict to prepare for and I would rather have better fighters on my side"


    Wu Long spoke in a lighthearted tone, without much suspense or overbearing attitude as if discussing weather.


    "Then... we would not be polite. Thank you, Master Wu"


    Both father and son looked at each other, seeing surprise in each other''s eyes, and then humbly bowed as they received the scrolls. The hands of the younger Feng slightly shaky as he touched the scroll, showing how precious it was of a gift in his eyes, while the other received it with reverence expected of an old warrior.


    "Besides... "


    As they took the scrolls in their hands Wu Long nodded with satisfaction and opened his mouth again, causing both to freeze half-way. Seeing this he paused, and waved his hand with a chuckle to show that there was no cause for rm.


    "... this might be considerably better than anything you can get your hands on even in the Five Great Sects, but it is not that incredible among what I can give.


    It just suits your level of cultivation and experience. This is also a sample, of what I can give in case you want to follow me beyond the ordeal that is in front of us. Of course, there are other bene-..."


    As he continued, first surprise and then awe, and eventually exhration appeared in the eyes of both the General and his son.


    "Master Wu need say no more. If you ept us we would dly follow you anywhere.


    We would not be greedy for techniques or benefits, just being under yourmand will give us rights to brag after crossing the Yellow River, hahaha!


    What is a country that came from Red Dust and will fade into it? With Master Wu leading us, we would go from frogs in a well into carps leaping through the Dragon Gate!!!"


    General Feng interrupted Wu Long before he could list out any pros and cons of following him, making an impassionate speech that made goosebumps appear all over thetter.


    "Huh... ehm... that''s good then. Anyway, read the scrolls and memorize them, since I would rather you not carry them around"


    "Of course, anyone knows that treasuring a jade ring bes a crime hahaha"


    Feng Yan nodded with a bright smile, resembling his father in this moment more than any other.


    "..."


    ''Ah! It''s this face, Master Wu always makes this face when Father talks the way that resembles that book''s characters.


    As I thought, Father''s manner of speech must be something that Master Wu approves of. No wonder Father treasures that book since his youth when he found it. I was right in following in Father''s steps!''


    Feng Yan''s eyes shone as he saw Wu Long''s slightly withdrawn expression that from the side looked like he was in profound thought, while Wu Long questioned if he was making a big mistake recruiting these two.

 Chapter 398 And so it begins...

    <h4>Chapter 398 And so it begins...</h4>


    "The Pce Master sent a Formation?"


    Wu Long raised his eyebrows as he looked at Ye Ling.


    "Mm, she asked about the dimensions andyout of the mansion before, so I assumed that was the case but it seems I really was right. She has sent the formation with the others who just departed"


    She confirmed with a nod and a smile at his reaction, as he was truly surprised.


    ''Huh, and I expected a fit from her saying that I threw everything to her. I guess I really was a bit too mean this time.


    I need to properly thank her when Ie by the sect before the Winter Forest Hunt"


    He thought, feeling a little guilty from this unexpectedly big-hearted response to his actions. Though he did have a nagging feeling that something was off and this was not a natural reaction from Lian Zhiqiu. This unforeseen thoughtfulness and consideration sparked a suspicion that she may want him to feel guilty by acting magnanimously.


    But since he did not have any proof and could not objectively find any signs, he decided to dy making a final call on the authenticity of this behavior.


    "In any case, since they departed, I should soon go meet them midway"


    He chuckled, as the group traveling from the Yin Yang Unity Pavilion could still be targeted albeit not by people in the Seven Profound Realms.


    ---


    Wu Long was sparring with Shen Min and Hua Ziyan to give them hints on what to improve over the couple of days he would be away, as Feng Yi who just recovered looked from the side with Ye Ling.


    The two did not speak much, but there was strangely no awkwardness between them as the former somehow understood from Wu Long''s words that not everything was as easy as it seemed, and thisdy who always looked calm and collected had her own demons. Not to mention she could now feel that there was goodwill despite her harsh training when she went over her memories.


    She only failed to recognize it earlier because of the more overpowering emotions that swayed her, and the absence of time to process anything during the training as she was constantly put on the very edge of her abilities.


    Olive green eyes that reflected three contrastingly darker forms moving in a field of white, curiously turned to the side, as the reflection in them shifted to a much closer, beautiful face with calm expression and eyes full of endearment looking forward and into the distance, at the ce where figures danced among the snow.


    ''Hmm, and she called Wu Long clumsy... who is the clumsier of the two I wonder?''


    A thought went through the red-haired beauty as a slightly guilty feeling filled her for inwardly calling this woman a Demon.


    Suddenly, the look in Ye Ling''s eyes shifted in tone and Feng Yi turned to the field, where Wu Long stopped, raising his hand to stop the beauties as he took out amunication jade that lightly glowed. His expression turning from a kind and attentive one while he taught them to a serious one.


    "So it begins..."


    A whisper fell from Ye Ling''s lips as she watched that expression, making Feng Yi wonder how she could read Wu Long, whose thoughts were usually very hard to tell unless he wanted to show them, so well.


    Wu Long''s figure turned to the two he was training, seeminglymunicating something as he then turned on the spot and stepped, disappearing and leaving only a cloud of snow, appearing in front of Feng Yi and Ye Ling momentster. Two brown-haired beauties followed suit, appearing just a few stepster.


    "Tingren?"


    "Mm"


    Ye Ling and Wu Long''s short exchange made the other three tense up as they sensed that a new chapter was starting, and that the tranquil period they had up to now may soone to an end.


    "I will stay here as we discussed, not to mention that Mingyu is still in seclusion. And Ziyan has to prepare for the Winter Forest Hunt as it is nearing as well, so she has to train more intensively"


    "Haa~ I would have preferred to be here until Mingyu exits her closed-door seclusion to be honest, but I guess I cannot be picky. Min''er, I guess you areing with me?"


    "Yes"


    As Ye Ling spoke, Hua Ziyan nodded with a little regret but epting the necessity, while Shen Min nodded to Wu Long''s words with a determined expression.


    "Yi''er?"


    "I will follow you"


    The red-haired beauty spoke up with no hesitation, partly eager to not part with him again after meeting, and partly not wanting to stay in fear of Ye Ling''s lessons. Even if she epted her motives and did not hold any negative feelings anymore, it did not mean she didn''t dread repeating that experience.


    "Good.


    I guess you will have to be the one weing the others. Some of Old Yen''s new proteges arrived earlier, relieving him of following the Luo Family Patriarch, so he is busy picking up new talent in this city at the moment.


    When Butler Bang arrives he will pick out a chunk from what Old Yen gathers and start training them as servants and his subordinates in the other meaning as well on the mansion premises, in the old servant quarters. The rest will be trained by Old Yen along with the people he already found, taking up the previous wine distillery that this mansion came with"


    Wu Long nodded to Feng Yi, and then turned to give a short run-down of the uing events that he was supposed to oversee in person but couldn''t due to earlier departure to Ye Ling who would be left in charge of the mansion.


    The trio of Wu Long, Shen Min and Feng Yi then went outside of the mansion, traveling in the direction of the Tuamei Kingdom that the Yin Yang Unity Pce was located in, and where the group that just departed wasing from, passing a few small towns and then disappearing in the snowy ins at speeds that hid them from onlookers.


    As soon as they left that trail and made their direction clear before vanishing from the sight of any observers, they discreetly turned in the other direction, circling around to the Tingren Kingdom.


    ---


    End of Volume 4: The Calm Before the Storm

 Chapter 399 Preparing for the Coming Storm

    <h4>Chapter 399 Preparing for the Coming Storm</h4>


    Cold winter night wind blew among the naked trees with only ice and snow adorning the barks, and asional crow nests the birds slept in. The silence was only asionally disturbed by the distant roar of a wild or demonic beast.


    Three figures sprinted through snowy forests, maintaining the same distance from each other as profound symbols swirled in a triangle between them, and creating a hazy bluish fluorescent cloud around them.


    Despite moving at a considerable speed, weaving their way in between and around trees, stepping on the untouched, crisp snow and crushing the foliage under the white carpet, their movement was eerily silent, not disturbing even the crows that could wake up from any unfamiliar noise, even slight one, despite ignoring the ones they are used to.


    There were talismans swirling around the group, that made a translucent film which was distorting perception and suppressing sounds and scents. Despite notpletely erasing their appearance, it did make them harder to notice without specifically looking for them, easy to misinterpret their figures for some wild animals passing by.


    "I''ll take care of it"


    A beautiful voice stated in a low voice, and a shadowy circr object, shining with metal luster in the asional moonlight that got through the clouds and trees left one of the two figures traveling behind the leading one, speeding away at even faster speed than the three figures ran.


    It''s trajectory changed slightly as it circled around the trees and evaded tree barks and icicles hanging from them, eventually finding its target, arge demonic beast that only started sniffing around as it sensed something.


    *sh* *plop*


    A disturbing sound of something incredibly sharp cleanly shing through meat and bones was followed by a somewhat wet sound of a heavy object falling to the ground. The head of the creature that was raised up, sniffing the air, fell as it did not even had time to get up so its torso stillid in ce, while the shadow that now had a crimson luster added to the moon''s reflection made a red line on the white snow below as it traveled back, gradually returning its original metallic shine before disappearing under the cloak of its owner.


    "Good kill, that was a 5th-tier"


    Wu Long chuckled, causing Feng Yi to widen her eyes at the ease of kill against such a high-level demonic beast, and looking to the side to Shen Min who inspected her chakram and finding no issues put it away.


    They traveled through non-conventional passes, going through demonic beast territories and other such seldom-travelled danger zones. And even though this method was slightly longer, it gave the desired effect, since Wu Long could not show in public until the group that traveled from the sect reached the mansion in the Fantian Kingdom.


    Though he was not that worried about them since they had two Core Formation Realm practitioners in Wei Lan and Cao Xiang, as well as factoring in the strength of the rest of the group they might be considered a terrifying force for the ces they traveled through. But on the off-chance the enemy did send a Mortal Transcendence Realm practitioner he chose to make an insurance.


    Even if he was not with them, the mere absence of knowledge about his location and the fact he traveled in their direction was enough to ward off any attempts since it now resembled a trap.


    "Why didn''t you use Chakram Qi, instead using the weapon''s edge?"


    Feng Yi asked curiously since she did see Shen Min''s chakrams being enveloped in Spiritual Qi for increased range and velocity of rotation.


    "Control practice"


    Shen Min shrugged her shoulders with minimal words, causing Feng Yi to awkwardly nod, unable to find any further conversation points and returning to look forward.


    "Haha, Min''er y nice"


    "Sure, I am just not used to her yet. But I am no longer as hostile"


    Wu Long chuckled with a wry smile, prompting a quite blunt and honest reply from the beauty.


    "You were hostile?"


    Feng Yi turned to Shen Min with a bit of shock since she did not notice it, even though she did act somewhat coldly to her.


    "Hahaha, Min''er can hide her emotions and intentions pretty well"


    Wu Long chuckled, inwardly noting that her control over her physique was improving. She was now able to mask certain particr emotions in istion, which required finesse in control and precision, though she did asionally slip up but the progress was remarkable.


    "Not anymore"


    "... Thank you?"


    Feng Yi became slightly puzzled by this woman. They never really interacted, as Shen Min only talked to Hua Ziyan and Luo Mingyu, asionally speaking about something to Ye Ling.


    "...!"


    Wu Long took out amunication jade, and a smile appeared on his face as he heard the message.


    [Honey! You''re too cruel!!! You left me alone with Demo-... Sister Ling~!!! Save m-... ow ow ow, Sister Ling, you''ll tear my ear off! ow! Okay okay I''m going~...]


    "Haha, they arrived just in time. It seems we don''t have to wait and can head straight for our destination"


    He first chuckled at the crying and despair in that lovely voice and then half-turned his face to the two behind him. The message was not finished to the end and broke off but the reason was apparent so he was not worried.


    They soon arrived near a small vige. As they approached, he noticed a few spiritual senses spread out in the area, and took out amunication talisman.


    They slowed down and a few momentster a man in in clothing that would make him easily be lost among any crowds approached them.


    "The Bureau Head is waiting for you"


    He slightly bowed and led them toward a small inn.


    The inn waspletely booked. And Wu Long could sense that all of them were spies of the Thousand Eyes Information Bureau.


    "Sorry to greet you inside like this, handsome, it is a hassle to disguise my aura while outside you see"


    A gorgeous woman stepped out as soon as they walked in and the door closed, with a frail-looking old man and a middle-


    aged looking man standing closely behind her.


    "Haha, Madam Liang is worrying too much. We are at a time where caution is the best way and discretion is key"


    Wu Long chuckled as the three took off their bamboo hats and travel cloaks.


    "Hehehe, this old man has troubled you toe all the way over, Daoist Wu. Ah, allow this old man to introduce, this is my drunkard of a son, Zhao Biren"


    Old Man Zhao spoke with a voice that became a little shakier once again, showing that the effects of the previous treatment already partially wore off.


    "I have meant to visit youter, but it seems my Old Man has found you first. My apologies in not meeting you sooner and my sincere gratitude for bringing this suicidal old geezer from the brink of death, as well as apologies you had to deal with him"


    A middle-aged looking man with ck hair, beard and a mustache whose facial features distantly resembled Zhao Xieren bowed as a vein popped on his father''s temple.


    "Hmph! This old man''s really lived too long. You live long enough you hear so much bullcraping from an alcoholic!"


    "A Wine Dao Master is not an alcoholic you senile old man, how many times do I have to repeat? How can you hold such a grudge for so long? It''s been thousands of years!"


    A simr vein popped on the son''s face as his father''s, as both raised their voices, their eyes locked in a sharp duel of stares.


    "Huh? Grudge? I have not sired a heir to my Zhao family just so you can run off and join some Alcoholics Cult!"


    "It''s the Wine Dao Pce, you stubborn geezer! A respectable organization ross all of Seven Boundless Worlds, and belonging to none other than the Wine God!"


    "HA! Just the King of Alcoholics presiding over a cult of drunks! My Zhao family has been governors of the Silver Lake Continent for..."


    "Yeah yeah yeah, same old, same old! Generations of narrow-


    minded stubborn and snobbish bureaucrats. I remember well!"


    "You-...!!!"


    The two bickeredpletely forgetting Wu Long, who chuckled at the sight, and the two beauties on his sides. Shen Min''s face was indifferent, showing no interest whatsoever while Feng Yi was bewildered by the two.


    "Khm... Senior Zhao, Daoist Zhao..."


    Finally, Madam Liang lightly coughed and meaningfully tilted her head toward Wu Long''s direction, as the two stopped their shouting match first to look at her with question in their eyes and then with realization hastily turning to Wu Long with bows.


    "My apologies..."


    "We are sorry, this..."


    "Haha, no worries, both of you"


    ''It is interesting to hear someone so urately describe that drunkard, haha. Now that I heard his title again after so long I kind of miss him. Though I probably just miss the exceptional wine he makes''


    Wu Long inwardly chuckled as he waved his hands for the father and son to rx.


    "Anyway, everything else can wait as in this crucial moment, time is of the essence. Shall we move somewhere I can begin treatment right away?"


    Wu Long''s tone became slightly more serious and the faces of the three who greeted them sobered up, nodding as they all moved into the depth of the inn.


    They all could feel it. The calm wasing to an end as the echoes of the storm that was rapidly approaching began to reverberate in the skies of the continent. And if caught unprepared, these troubled times would not be kind.

 Chapter 400 Our Turn

    <h4>Chapter 400 Our Turn</h4>


    Wu Long took out a ss bottle, in the center of which a drop of liquid gave off a green glow as particles of green light circled around it. The gentle light was vibrating in a rhythm resembling a pulse of a beating heart, giving off a soothing and wondrous sensation.


    Madam Liang, Old Man Zhao and his son all froze and halted their breaths.


    "T-This is...!"


    Madam Liang could not hold back her shock as she gasped.


    "The Dew of Life?!"


    "Impossible..."


    And neither could the father and son as they looked at the drop of liquid.


    "Is that why you traveled to the Wood Spirit Continent?"


    Liang Yuhan then came to a realization, turning her gaze from the ss bottle to Wu Long who nodded in response.


    "But how can that be? It''s not like I never thought about it... but that Wood Spirit Senior could not be persuaded no matter what I offered..."


    Zhao Xieren asked with bewilderment.


    "Haha, I have my tricks"


    Wu Long chuckled, causing the father and son to shake their heads in incredulousness, still shocked by the turn of events.


    "Hmm, I really hope you would tell this Sister at least some of your secrets, handsome"


    Madam Liang''s demeanor changed back to normal faster though, as she smiled at Wu Long''s answer.


    "Hah, not calling yourself Older Sister now? But let''s see, haha, depending on circumstances and how this partnership goes, I might be inclined to"


    He didn''t falter as he replied, causing Feng Yi to smirk. She knew this smile of his, and found this woman''s behavior a little simr to her own in the past, characterized by the word ''clueless'' of who she was dealing with.


    Shen Min''s expression remained mostly indifferent throughout the conversation, only cautiously observing the three unfamiliar people as if trying to peer into their thoughts and motives.


    "Haha, well isn''t that something to look forward to? It seems there is a chance for me to be closer with you after all.


    Mm, but regarding calling you Little Brother, it seems this Sister must apologize, after Senior Zhao acknowledged you as his senior, how can I y the older one? It was rude of me, Wu Long"


    Madam Liang ced an ent on his name at the end as Wu Long''s eyes slightly narrowed.


    "Here take these pills"


    Wu Long took out a few porcin bottles and gave the old man some medicinal pills from them, which thetter took without hesitation.?Wu Long watched that and nodded with satisfaction.


    He then took out leather rolls as Old Man Zhao started to prepare toy on the table, while the others were already about to go outside.


    But then, Zhao Xieren casually took a look at the rolls, one of which he had already seen before when Wu Long cured him before, and his eyes widened as not all of the rolls had simr needles as thest time. Some of the needles were not so thin, and far not so short.


    As the glint on the sharp edges of those needles reflected in his widened eyes and he froze, the others who sensed something in his expression followed his line of sight as Wu Long continued to open up leather rolls, and take out various ointments and medicines.


    "Um.... Da-Daoist Wu?"


    A feeble voice resounded from Zhao Xieren as beads of sweat started going down the sides of his forehead.


    "Take off the upper robes and lie face down on the table"


    Wu Long did not turn, still preparing his tools.


    "Um... I just think-... I suddenly feel better. Maybe I am cured?"


    The old man started lightly stretching with a wondrous expression. No doubt having been graced by a miracle.


    "Hehehe, old geezer what are you talking about? Go and receive your treatment, this kind man will cure you. Your worried son cannot watch you be so unwell..."


    As Zhao Xieren slightly fidgeted without continuing to prepare his son Zhao Biren''s lips widened in a grin as he expressed his ''worry''.


    "Shut up you ungrateful drunkard! ... Da-Daoist Wu..."


    "I told you that our interests align and I need you alive did I not? You will get better even if you try to run. Besides I have your son and Madam Liang who will help me hold you down if you doubt me. They might have not been able to do much before but after you took those pills I just gave you..."


    "Y-You! You tricked me! I thought those pills were for the treatment! Doesn''t that go against some Doctor''s oath or something?!"


    "First, they were for treatment, at least most of them, I just added one that had a slight side-effect whenbined with others.


    Next, it is for your own good, you will think first before epting pills from strangers in the future.


    And finally, I am not a doctor, I just know how to treat you. Now, if you don''t mind, prepare for treatment, or shall I ask the two for cooperation?"


    Wu Long casually said and as the old man''s eyes widened and then shifted to the side where he saw Madam Liang''s reluctant but still steady nod, and his son''s eager expression as he warmed up his hands.


    "Haa~..."


    He heavily sighed, and finally surrendered to his fate, turning to take off his upper robes while Wu Long finished preparing and turned with some pill bottles in hands as the others left the room, with one notable face full of regret.


    ---


    The treatment took long, as people outside waited for two days straight. At the end, a powerful ripple spread from the room the treatment was proceeding in, halted only by the formation.


    "Whew~"


    Wu Long came out visibly tired as his Spiritual Qi was considerably depleted and the mental strain required for theplex procedure was too much for the current still mortal body.


    A step after him came out an old man, but his back was no longer bent as his posture was full of dignity. His whole image was unrecognizable, and even though he did not look any younger, there was no longer a feeble feelinging from him. His image gave off a powerful feeling of an elder still full of energy and vigor.


    "Thank you, Daoist Wu... it truly is a miracle"


    His face was still in astonishment as he was looking at his hands, still confirming the feeling of strength coursing through his veins. His left hand that was previously severed during his attempt at breaching the Central Sea has regrown, showcasing incredible and quite frankly borderline-unreasonable potency of the Dew of Life.


    "Now, it''s our turn to pick the rules"


    Wu Long nodded, slightly pale as Shen Min worriedly came over to him. He was not weakened to the point of needing support, but still smiled at this gesture. Feng Yi came to his other side, as Madam Liang and Zhao Biren looked with widened eyes at the almost unrecognizable old man.

 Chapter 401 Strike with Gloves Off

    <h4>Chapter 401 Strike with Gloves Off </h4>


    The group then sat down in a room, as there was much to do and no time for celebrations.


    "Daoist Wu... why don''t you at least take a rest? You have been intensively using your Spiritual Qi the whole time and performing techniques soplex I thought my mind would fry if I even tried to perceive them"


    Zhao Xieren expressed his concern over Wu Long''s condition as hetter was still a little pale.


    "It is not that severe, and there are important steps we have to take. It is good that the treatmentsted a few hours less than I expected, as this gives us extra time"


    Wu Long shook his head, turning to Madam Liang.


    "What is the situation with Princess Cai Yin? Your message stated that the situation grew more unstable"


    "Yes, it was expected that an all-out conflict would start in a month, but the other side suddenly ramped up their preparations. My informationwork picked up a convergence of the Golden Ox mercenaries in the country"


    "Mm, it seems she is much more dangerous to them than I thought, and they want to eliminate her as fast as possible before the big conflict starts"


    Wu Long nodded, as he traced his chin.


    "Well, her behavior has been extremely cautious since the time you left this country, as she has ostracized many people she previously supported and generally became more isted.


    There is almost no way for even my Thousand Eye Information Bureau to get any information about the inner workings of the circle of her close associates, and sending in spies proved to be impossible, as anyone sent was unable to breach even the outeryers of her entourage"


    "Haha, she finally behaves like a proper Soul Cultivator who has Heaven-given talent now, plus being slightly paranoid and overzealous in securing her surroundings is normal in her circumstances"


    He wryly smiled with understanding as Madam Liang nodded.


    "Unfortunately that excellence in solidifying her supporters and weeding out any weak links or vulnerable channels is having a negative effect on her situation since she became a lot more dangerous due to being out of reach of even information about her let alone control or sabotage"


    She sighed as she spoke, seeing the rationale in the Princess''s actions, butmenting the fact that Cai Yin seemed to not realize that being too secure from outside influence put her at even greater risk.


    "Until now she has been fortunate that the Song Dynasty has quite clearly drew the line at her security from outside forces, but the other side is now beginning to probe the outer edges of that line.


    Ideally they wanted local Royal Family to be the ones to dispose of her since there would be no justification for a reaction from the Empire then.


    But it seems it proved difficult as the Princess is giving them a hard time, her side garnering more support from people and influential government officials, threatening to be the dominant political influence in this country while remainingpletely out of the Alchemy Tower''s control and surveince"


    Wu Long made a pondering expression as he heard Liang Yuhan''s narration.


    "So they are finally going for a kill even if it means opening the conflict earlier. I guess Gu Zhen knew that Old Man Zhao''s condition took a drastic turn for the worse and he is letting his subordinates get bolder in their actions.


    By now they don''t mind if it all hell breaks loose, but getting Her Highness Cao Yin out of the picture takes priority since she is not only throwing a wrench into the n by getting Tingren Kingdom to wrestle with their control, but also is a Soul Cultivator who could potentially mess with their army"


    He then gave out his assessment of the other side''s actions.


    "Well to be entirely fair it is partially your responsibility as well, Daoist Wu.


    Your presence, albeit by all ounts should not be that significant for someone in Seven Profound Realms, is putting unease into that weaselly bastard. He''s always been extremely cautious and sensed danger a mile away, even if it seemed ridiculous.


    Why else do you think he waited out so long and constructed all this meticulous strategy across the continent instead of gritting his teeth and just smashing his way to his goals?


    Your actions quite clearly showed him you''re aware of him when you moved that tradingpany and established the Alchemy Pavilion. And that inexplicable strength of yours as well as the way you move gives him a bad feeling.


    In short, he smells something burning and it smells a lot like his tail to him"


    Old Man Zhao spoke up a little cautiously, trying to not make it sound as if he was ming Wu Long.


    "Hah, did me taking him up on his game changing challenge unnerve him so much? Hmm, but it is true, for someone so cautious, he might really see even as small a problem like I should be perceived as, seriously"


    Wu Long chuckled as he seemingly have assessed his own image in Gu Zhen''s perception inurately.


    In his mind, the only problem Gu Zhen was ever worried about was Zhao Xieren, as when this old man died everything would fall into ce.


    All the games with Wu Long were simply a way to ensure there would be as less obstacles when the time came since he had to wait anyway.


    In other words, Wu Long assumed Gu Zhen only ever saw him as a nuisance he could not get rid of yet because of Old Man Zhao and possible fear of a backer, but never took seriously enough.


    Like a martial artist staring down a dangerous opponent did not dare to swat an annoying fly buzzing around because that action would give his foe an opportunity, but never considered that fly to be dangerous enough or warrant true caution.


    But Old Man Zhao seemed to view it differently, and as someone who knew the man better, this opinion did carry a weight.


    "Well, no matter which case it is, I have to operate with that mindset from now on. Besides, after this he really would have no choice but to pay attention to me.


    Thus, our first step would have to shatter his perception of absolute superiority by revealing Old Man Zhao''s recovery"


    Wu Long then switched the direction since mulling over what Gu Zhen''s thoughts could or could not be was pointless.


    "But how exactly are we going to reveal it?"


    Madam Liang chimed in, not seeing any other way than for the old man to simply go out and release his aura, causing at least one of Gu Zhen''sckeys toe out and see his recovered state.


    "Hehe, what better opportunity would there be than this Tingren Kingdom''s conflict his subordinates are so focused on? It is better to gain something while the other side is still sure of their superior position, and we are not locked and tied down in a renewed stalemate"


    Wu Long''s lips curled up in a smile, as he took out a fewmunication talismans.


    "You want to lure out a direct reaction from the other side?"


    Madam Liang widened her eyes, receiving a nod from Wu Long as the old man and his son startedughing in anticipation.


    "Ahahaha, this old man likes it! Better tond a strike while the gloves are still off, than make the opponent pick them up and gain only a standstill"


    "Mm, my eyes truly did not fail me with you Daoist Wu. Here I have to agree with my Old Man, being decisive is the way to go, hahaha"

 Chapter 402 Imperial Edict

    <h4>Chapter 402 Imperial Edict</h4>


    The next day, thunderous news have resounded throughout the continent, even?reaching the influential people on the other two.


    The Throne of the Azure Eagle Empire issued an Imperial Edict, a first one in the span of thest 400 years. It asserted the interests of the Empire in the stability of the region and proimed three demands to the four Kingdoms closest to their borders.


    The first one was of the immediate ceasefire of the Tuamei-Gutian borders and a subsequent withdrawal of the Tuamei Kingdom troops from the conflict zone.


    The second one was the release of the former King of the Fantian Kingdom to the care of the Feng House, citing suspicions of foul y in the Royal House of Fantian and brewing unrest. It was also stated that the Empire will be closely monitoring the proceedings after the change of custody, recognizing the former King''s legacy-authority as legitimate im over the country''s rule.


    The third and final one was to the Tingren Kingdom, recognizing Princess Cai Yin as the official opposition to the ruling Royal Faction, and prohibiting the suppression of her political authority by military force.


    The sudden and seemingly unprovoked statement caused an uproar among those who knew the history of the three empires, who rarely cared for the small squabbles of the Kingdoms around them with the exception of the Cloud Piercing Empire which started to lose its dominance.


    But what surprised people the most, was that the demands to the Fantian and Tingren Kingdoms were over their internal affairs that were quite specific and invasive.


    The reason the news also produced a big reaction was that the Azure Eagle Empire has mobilized their Imperial Army''s 2nd and 3rd legions near its borders in a clear disy of its intentions to exert pressure. And the ambassadors of the Empire in each country were appointed as official Imperial inspectors in regard to the demands, with power of oversight and even right of intervention using local embassy guards, effective immediately.


    The attention of the political elites immediately turned to the four Kingdoms which were given the ultimatum as all intelligenceworks beginning to flood the world with more detailed information while themon masses were buzzing all over the continent with stories and wild theories with "shocking revtions" appearing every five minutes from various dubious sources.


    It was quite clear from the strongnguage of the statement from the Empire, as well as its posture that failure to meet its demands would result in direct military intervention, and spections began circting the high societies of the three continents about the possible actions of the countries and consequences of this entire situation.


    It was both an unprecedented act and at the same time a risky move on the part of the Empire. Since failure to intimidate the Kingdoms here would signal the decline of the Imperial Authority which would result in loss of face and potential unrest.


    It would also mark the potential downfall of the second of the tree Empires from the position of former glory, leaving only the Wood Spirit Empire standing the test of time.


    The Thousand Eye Information Bureau soon sold information that revealed that Crown Prince Song Minfu who was recently absent from the political stage of the Empire has petitioned the Emperor with a detailed report about the situation in the four Kingdoms, underlining the dangers of such political turmoil on the continent along with the moral and ethical degradation of the two Southern Kingdoms of Jurong and Liugwei, in time the power in the Empire was not far from the process of session.


    His opposition was surprisingly of the faction that did not usually weigh in on the foreign policy of the Empire, the pure bloodline faction of the Song House.


    But their arguments with no basis on the effect of the policy and purely from the standpoint of the ''dignity of the dynasty'' and ''superiority over mundane affairs'' failed to sway the Emperor after the urgency of the Crown Princes demands.


    In a small town of Tingren Kingdom that was located not far from the Royal Winter Vi, some distance from the capital, a local warehouse of Golden Ox Trading Company that was established not long ago was full of people who assembled in the country over the past weeks.


    They all wore in gray robes under loose travel coats with no identifications, hiding their faces under bamboo hats, and their cultivation bases were quite high for people stationed in such a seemingly insignificant ce.


    There were three Foundation Building Realm experts among them who sat in the center while the several dozen of Revolving Qi Realm and nearly 300 Qi Manifestation Realm practitioners were in positions around them, with new ones arriving each hour or two.


    These people were on standby for quite some time already, and the tension naturally had to loosened up, but they were instead assembling in the warehouse from various nearby locations, visibly agitated and on guard.


    "What''s the word?"


    One of the men in the Foundation Building Realm asked in a displeased tone from another one of the three, who seemingly just arrived not long ago.


    "The Royal Family is in disarray, and there are yet any orders from higher ups except to stand by, they have also been blindsided"


    "In disarray? What the fuck that does even mean?! Are they going to move or not? It''s them being wishy-washy in the first ce that dragged this shit out for this long. If I was in charge here, I woulda cut that bitches head off a year ago already!"


    "Which is why you''re never in charge"


    "Huh?!?! Did ya fart something?"


    The third mercenary mumbled as the first one who was constantly moving his jaws in a chewing motion that put his chin out stopped and looked at him with menacing eyes.


    "..."


    "...I thought so"


    He then nodded with a satisfied ''heh'' when thetter didn''t respond, continuing to stare at him with a sharp gaze.


    "Easy there bud, don''t make a scene. As for you, I know you''ve never gotten along but snarkyments is not the way.


    Anyway they can''t move carelessly either. If before it was aplex political problem, now it is a cluster-fuck with the Imperial pressure added on.


    So I wouldn''t expect anything from the Royals of this country. Not unless the Empire rescinds their decree anyway. And, haha, good luck waiting for that"


    The second mercenary who just arrived with the news made a pacifying gesture as the first one folded his hands with a light "hmph" and resumed chewing something as he stopped staring down the silent man and looked back at the one with the news. The third mercenary simply turned his head to look in the other direction without responding.


    "What about those Thousand Eyes bastards?"


    "Hmm, not much info from them except for the source of that decision, which is that Crown Prince, but that''s information they sold everyone and their mothers. Not an exclusive.


    They have been behaving strangely as well, as their hidden headquarters, the brothel in Jurong, has closed down just days ago and a bunch of their shops all over the continent closed down since"


    "Huh? That''s suspicious as hell! Why aren''t we over there cutting off their heads already then?"


    "It''s always so simple with you. Where would you look for them? Did you think they just sit over there and wait for us? Or did you think they don''t have any brains to cover their tracks?


    Besides their Bureau Head is someone we can''t touch apparently, not yet anyway. And even if we could, it would be the Big Guys from the very very top"


    "Okay then. What about the Princess? Or are we supposed to just sit our asses down and wait while our target bes untouchable? Aren''t we supposed to strike now before it''s toote?"


    "That''s something Senior Gwi is figuring out. He''s the executive in charge of the Tingren Branch and therefore this operation"


    The third one raised his voice again this time in a noticeably neutral tone.


    "And who did he came from, Genius?"


    The first one pointed at the mercenary with the news about the situation.


    "Knock it off, both of you. Besides he''s partially right. Senior Gwi was the one who contacted them, not me.


    And if you ask what they are thinking? Beats me, I''m not the higher-ups. Who knows what they''re worried about? They only said they are going to dispatch someone to oversee and make decisions, so we have to wait"


    "Wait, wait, wait... That''s all we''ve been doing for 2 months already! I''m tired of waiting. Can''t they simply tell us what to do? It would be better if we just do the deed and fuck off back to the camp"


    "There are still Song Dynasty Secret Imperial Guards all over this ce, so we would sh with them if we move, which we have been avoiding all this time, remember? We would have done as you say long ago if it wasn''t for that. Or did you think we were hesitating because it''s morally wrong?


    And the situation is even moreplex now, so they need someone with authority toe and see, and make a decision"


    "Who are we waiting for then? Another executive? What''s the point of adding another one?"


    "I doubt it, they already have Senior Gwi on the ground. So they are probably sending someone even higher. Besides, despite how it looks this position seems quite important, so we might even have a Big Guy from beyond managemente over"


    "..."


    The rowdy one only grunted, but didn''t say anything back this time, only aggressively repeating the chewing motion.


    "Do you think one of the Big Guys will reallye? They have the mess in the Imperial Capital to deal with. Do you think they care that much about this ce when the Song Dynasty suddenly became active? They''re probably busy figuring out what dogs bit the Crown Prince and the Emperor"


    The third one expressed his doubt.


    "As I said, the rumors say this Princess is on a high priority, so when the situation is thisplex it would make sense to send someone important even if they have other stuff to worry about. Senior Gwi also hinted at the possibility so I am only mentioning it because he did.


    Perhaps now even more than before we need someone who can take responsibility for the situation and make a tough call. So we should be ready for action at any moment.


    Anyway, all of that''s way above our pay-grade so let''s just wait for our orders and move when we get them. Let the bigwigs deal with what''s happening in the Imperial Capital"


    "Damn, what''s the use of that bitch who became the new executive in charge of the capital? After Senior Bei had a mental breakdown and disappeared the Empire Branch''s management is a fucking mess! Ptfu!"


    The first man who asked all the questions spat out chewing tobo on the floor to the side in frustration after finishing his speech as he found a new target to be irritated at.


    The second mercenary narrowed his eyes at the messy and murky green goo on the floor, his expression bing a little dissatisfied.


    "Well, it''s not strange his nerves gave in, given that he met that notorious Troublemaker.


    He had us running around like headless chickenst year when he went on a rampage in almost all of the Six Kingdoms and the Empire, killing a bunch of our higher-level mercenaries and a shit-ton of low-level ones."


    The most passive of the three high-ranking mercenaries raised his voice again, this time with a tinge of fear creeping into his tone.

 Chapter 403 You’re in Luck

    <h4>Chapter 403 You''re in Luck </h4>


    The ears of both the rowdy and more collected mercenaries perked up at the mention of the Troublemaker.


    "Hmm, that''s true. To think of it, he''s been a problem since the very beginning.


    If he didn''t dust that useless fellow... what was his name?... anyway, the husband of that Sui Family Matriarch... or at least former since she gave up the Family Head position, we would have already gained control of herpany by now, or at least in theing year as her health deteriorated. Instead it now became an even bigger pain in the ass it seems"


    The second one who reported the situation traced his chin.


    "Ah, that one. Don''t remember his name either but I heard at the time the guy begged us for help and we even sent those silent death guys for the Troublemaker"


    The third one spoke in a slightly lowered tone at the mention of the ''silent death'' people.


    "Tch! What ''silent de~ath''? Ptfu! Those useless half-assed assassins in stupid carnival getup didn''t get the job done anyway. And then got bogged down in some bullshit investigation from their own higher-ups as far as I heard, never having cleaned up their mess and leaving us to wipe their asses.


    They were even given a second chance in the Fantian Kingdom when I was stationed there, and their sub-branch there got ughtered instead.


    It woulda been far cleaner if they sent our people directly right from the start and that woulda been the end of the problem"


    The first one spat out again, cleaning his pte after mockingly repeating the title the third mercenary attached to the assassins.


    "Hmm, well he was indeed with a lower cultivation base at the time, but you know we can''t operate as openly in the Imperial Capital. Besides being silent and sneaking around slicing throats in darkness is not exactly our strongest suit.


    But you are right that we didn''t approach the problem with the right seriousness at the time, which led to more problemster on"


    The second mercenary shook his head as he debated the first one''s opinion.


    "Not to mention the Feng kid... Shit me and a ton of our low-rank guys spent a shitload of time in the mountains ying bandits for his entourage, calling him ''Leader'' and kissing his ass. And for what? All that effort wasted since that shmuck carried his bandit clothes in his spatial ring and that bastard found out!


    Hell, even us being here staking out that little princess is all his fault since he blew the brains out of her tutor and trashed the sect of Lust Cultivators we managed to pull to our side.


    He even killed my buddy in that sect of righteous idiots in Jurong Kingdomter.


    Aargh, even speaking of all the trouble he made for us is making me mad. If I saw him I''d break his neck with my bare hands!"


    The first one spoke with growing impatience and irritation while taking out a small pouch full of chewing tobo.


    "You''re getting too vtile, don''t get too attached to this shit. Haven''t you seen what it does to people if overused? And it''s supposed to be supplies for emergency if we need a boost. We''re not supposed to..."


    The second mercenary who reported the situation from the higher ups ced a hand on the first one''s wrist, which hand held the pouch.


    "Shut up! Don''t be such a tight ass! I know all that, this is a separate stash I managed to get. Extra, an extra!"


    The man became visibly irritated even more at the cautioning words of his colleague as he wrestled his hands away in aggressive way, earning a disapproving gaze from both which he did not seem to care about.


    "Anyway, even if that stuff''s giving you confidence, I think you''re being unreasonable. If he was here none of us would even stand a chance. Would Senior Bei break down just from meeting with him if someone like us could take him on? Besides, didn''t you hear what he did on the Wood Spirit Continent?"


    The third one who brought up the topic in the first ce cautiously reminded.


    "Hah! Stories from overseas that inted like balloons because of spineless guys like you! Senior Bei''s a prime example! He heard about him so much that I bet he chickened out before even meeting the guy!


    I''m telling ya! The more ya start fearing his reputation the more ya crap in your pants and can''t face him properly. Of course his reputation''s gonna grow even bigger from this!"


    "Don''t insult Senior Bei, you''re crossing the line"


    The second one''s voice became slightly irritated as his eyes sharply looked at the rowdy first high-ranking mercenary.


    "Rx, ya know I respected Senior Bei more than any next guy, but that''s just how disappointed I am.


    Not to mention, the ones who met that Troublemaker a year ago did so when this booster haven''t been issued to our guys. With this stuff, we''re gonna trash that fucker into oblivion.


    Plus there are nutless bastards like this one getting off on making him scarier than he is with all those stories because it gives them stuff to talk about and justifies their cowardice. If we met him, I''d show ya both that he''s nothing much..."


    The first mercenary snorted, taking out the batch of chewing tobo out of the pouch and cing it in his mouth when a new voice resounded from the side.


    "Well then, you''re in luck. I came here to hear what you would talk about but it seems that''s about all you know and don''t really know much else so we can end this here"


    One of the lowest-ranking Qi Manifestation Realm mercenaries suddenly spoke up, taking his bamboo hat off as his face distorted, revealing an extremely handsome face all people here knew from a portrait. He had a bright smile and spoke in a lighthearted tone.


    Two others behind him took off their hats as their figures distorted and became of two gorgeous women.


    The man with the chewing tobo froze mid-action as his teeth were just about to sink into the coveted substance. The third high-ranking mercenary paled, freezing in ce as his eyes widened, rapidly filling with horror, while the second one narrowed his eyes, his hand reaching for his sword.


    The other mercenaries all instantly tensed up, incredibly slowly moving to stand up or abandon their rxed poses.

 Chapter 404 Not unexpected, just off-putting

    <h4>Chapter 404 Not unexpected, just off-putting</h4>


    Talismans fell off the backs of Wu Long, Feng Yi and Shen Min as the former wryly smiled as the mercenaries around them very slowly moved like the shadows of statues move as the moon crosses the sky at night. If not looking directly, one could think they were not moving at all.


    In truth Wu Long did not intend to cut the charade short just yet, but as the rowdy mercenary talked more smack he could feel the seething rage of two beauties beside him bing stronger and stronger, which would have blown their cover in a few moments anyway so he just gave up listening in and chimed into the discussion.


    Most of the information they gave up was not unique or new to him anyway. And as the discussion diverged from the situation it was unlikely for them to return to that topic any time soon.


    ''I guess I have to be grateful I was able to at least confirm someone a bit more important ising''


    He chuckled as he saw the slow motion show around him while the three high-ranking mercenaries still were frozen in ce, possibly because he was looking at them while the others felt less threatened simply because his focus was not on them.


    "Ha! He''se just in time!"


    The rowdy mercenary suddenly grinned as he threw the chewing tobo in his mouth, but this time instead of just chewing it normally, infusing his Spiritual Qi into it in the process.


    His pupils dted and the whites of his eyes became red from broken blood vessels. Veins popped up on his neck and on the sides of his face, and on the hand that peeked out of the robes as he took out a heavy saber.


    "Wai-..."


    "Unrestrained Mountain Srike!!!"


    The more even-headed second mercenary took out a simr pouch almost simultaneously but was already toote as the second one rushed forward, raising his saber high as Spiritual Qi covered it.


    "I''ll leave the rest to you two, though I''ll help if it gets tricky"


    Wu Long chuckled as he stepped forward and raised his right hand which resembled a hand of a schr or a musician.


    His thumb and middle finger pinched the de of the heavy saber that was shing from a high position, stopping it dead in its tracks as the Spiritual Qi covering it cracked and shattered while residual wind blew in all directions.


    Metallic sounds, shouting and screams of agony instantly started ringing all around them as Shen Min''s chakrams began a dance of death, while Feng Yi mostly took a defensive position.


    "Wha-...?!"


    In the middle of all the chaos, only Wu Long and the three high-ranking mercenaries stood still. The rowdy mercenary''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets at the sight of the saber in front of him as the webbing between his fingers on the handle of the saber burst from the impact of the sudden stop.


    "Hiiiek!!! I-it''s over...! it-... it''s all over... we''re all dead..."


    "Shut up! H-hold it together you idiot!"


    A shriek of horror resounded from behind the mercenary as even the second mercenary''s voice that followed was slightly shaky and more high-pitched than usual.


    "This!... Fuckin... Fff.. mmm-move damnit!!!"


    The rowdy mercenary became more and more desperate as he felt like the saber was one whole with a solid metal object going deep into the ground, unmovable in any way, not even slightly shaking as he tugged on it with his whole body.


    "Hmm, a 7th-tier Heavy Saber... but poorly made, useless"


    Wu Long looked at the weapon in his hands and shook his head as he found it?was more of a mass-production quality, and not even up to standard for mass-production, barely put together. He gradually put more fingers on the de as he spoke.


    Sparks of electricity shed around his fingers holding the saber, and through the weapon, as the mercenary suddenly jolted and then stiffened up, halting any movements.


    "I honestly don''t care much about you talking smack, and not like you said something that wrong, but I do havedies to keep happy so I have to be a bit cruel in how I go about this"


    He casually moved the saber to the side as he stepped forward, and his left hand that was free went up to the man''s throat.


    "Kh!"


    The two behind the mercenary did not move, their feet getting heavier by the second as they watched their colleague''s body lifting into the air as the saber fell to the floor beside with a dull and heavy thud.


    "Hmm, I think you said breaking neck with bare hands"


    Wu Long struggled to remember the exact insults, which did not register in his mind, while the man in his arms watched with round eyes rapidly filling with various emotions, unable to even lift his hands to grip the wrist that was holding him by the neck as his whole body was numb and unresponsive.


    "Kkh...k!"


    *Snap*


    A loud cracking noise resounded as Wu Long''s hand clenched, a very vivid and disturbing popping sound that brought goosebumps to the two remaining high-rank mercenaries. The neck itself now had an unnatural form molded by the fingers that squeezed it.


    *Thud*


    The body was carelessly thrown to the side like a sack full of garbage as two cold, indifferent eyes were revealed to the two mercenaries. There was no amusement or joy, no thrill or satisfaction, no hatred, gloating, proof of superiority or even a spec of care in those eyes. Just indifference.


    The one who still held his sword, slowly let it down as a self-


    deprecating smile started appearing on his face.


    "Shit..."


    Was one word that came out of his mouth as the other one was already frothing at his mouth, crying and pissing himself while Wu Long casually walked toward them.


    ---


    The two met a swift end, since the main target of Shen Min''s and Feng Yi''s anger was the rowdy mercenary.


    Wu Long stood in the aftermath, holding a pouch in his hands and curiously examining the contents.


    He was constantly monitoring the situation around, but Shen Min eliminated most of her opponents with ease even as they boosted their performance, and Feng Yi held her own against lower-ranking mercenaries.


    By the end, the red-haired beauty looked around with widened eyes as she was catching her breath, and looking at her own hands seemingly in disbelief.


    ''Hah, Ling''er might get her student back earlier than expected''


    Wu Long chuckled as he took a nce in her direction.


    "Anything new?"


    Shen Min walked up to him, cleaning her chakrams.


    "Mm, nice job. As for anything new... well there is one thing, but it''s not that unexpected. Just off-putting"


    Wu Long smiled to her first, and then turned his gaze back at the contents of the pouch he held in his hands.

 Chapter 405 Future Potential

    <h4>Chapter 405 Future Potential </h4>


    Wu Long took a look at the three high-ranking mercenaries lying on the ground, as the pouch he held in hand fell to the floor.


    ''Hmm... Lightning sure is effective in closebat... though it may prove even more useful as I learn to use it''


    The Lightning Rune has finally started to make sense after Wu Long learned the trick. It''s uses at the moment were a little limited due to the sheer difficulty of control andck of any experience with it, but he was rapidly making up that gap as there was practically no time he was not fiddling with it or the Water Rune.


    Granted, it took a great amount of Spiritual Qi to produce enough charge to paralyze a Foundation Building Realm expert who was boosted by enhancement drugs, but the experiment was worth it.


    ''And the Water Rune... is for now more useful as auxiliary but its uses should expand as well... though it has already proved to be quite an asset for Dual Cultivation''


    A smile touched his lips.


    What he found interesting is that he could use the Water Rune to ease control of the Lightning Rune. If he concentrated Water Qi in a path, that created a patch of air with elevated humidity levels, the Lightning Qi would travel that path much easier than through normal air.


    But it also lost more of its strength along the way, though the difference was negligible for such volumes of energy, that loss was still something he thought of improving.


    He could also feel that lightning could produce intense heat that could change the state of water under his control from liquid to steam or possibly mist. And though he required much more practice he was already getting some results.


    Overall the two runesplimented each other well.


    He also had a theory, that a Metal Rune did not answer the Lightning Rune''s summons because the Water Rune''s presence likely repelled it. Though if he got the Metal Rune first, it would have likely attracted the Water Rune.


    He instinctively understood that the Runes of the Five Elements were in fact tied in their rtionships unlike a Lightning Rune which was outside of the circle but it did not mean it did not have its own rtionships with the other elements. This analysis was a result of his knowledge of Formations.


    At present, the Wood Rune that would have been attracted by the Water Rune was likely to be repelled by the Lightning Rune''s presence, and the other two of the Five Elements did not have an affinity with both runes he had so he would have to actively search them out rather than them being summoned.


    He had no doubt that the Lightning Rune, being outside of the circle of Five Elements was something he could get without relying on other runes because of its unique characteristic of existing only incorporeally. Fire could be said to be the same, but it''s constant state was also found in nature, with sun in the sky and volcanoes on earth.


    So if he wanted to get another Dao Rune, his focus would have to be outside the five element runes.


    ''As I thought, the most enticing is Wind...''


    One of such elements was Wind, something he began thinking about ever since he finally started controlling the Lightning Rune. But it was tricky since he could not simply "catch" wind and refine it like he did with lightning.


    "Wu Long, we''re done with these. And as you said, we kept that guy safe"


    Feng Yi came up to him as well, pointing toward three of the mid-level mercenaries in the Revolving Qi Realm, and about a dozen of low-level ones who stood not far. As attention was brought to them, they took off their bamboo hats and bowed, and after receiving a head nod from Wu Long, ced another bamboo hats onto their heads, along with changing into a different cloaks and turned to leave.


    "Thank you, Min''er, Yi''er. You both did great. As for these spies for Thousand Eyes, they can take care of themselves so we should get going our way as well, there is another ce we can hit before they catch onto us"


    Wu Long smiled toward the beauties and turned, leading them away.


    "Were you always proficient with illusions? Not a single one of them noticed anything unusual until we took off the disguise..."


    Feng Yi was still under impression from blending into the midst of enemies so easily.


    "Haha, of course not, Illusion Arts is something that requires a special talent, one I do not have so I am usually quite bad with those.


    But the beauty of talismans is the ability to seal a technique of another practitioner with their cooperation forter use, so Madam Liang willing to help us out is why this n worked"


    Wu Long chuckled. He created a few useful talismans with Liang Yuhan, which diversified what he could do. And even though the number he created was limited, he was of the mind that results required investments.


    If he was sure that feeding Annihtion Lightning to the Dao Rune would give a definite and substantial enough benefit, he would have done so already. Though now he had different ns for it.


    "But... how did you do that? I saw you stopping that saber with bare hand... He is a full Major Realm above you and took a stimnt that made his aura almost one and a half times stronger.


    I also heard of the stories about how you killed Revolving Qi Realm practitioners while being in Qi Gathering Realm when I met you a year ago..."


    As someone who was only now witnessing Wu Long''s prowess first-hand for the first time, she could not get rid of the feeling of how insane his strength was for his level, at least in her perception while Shen Min already did not express much surprise.


    "Hahaha, well, I practice far better techniques, and also strengthen my physical body separately from Qi cultivation. The fact I am a Dual Cultivator who is constantly receiving the benefits of that status while not having to bear the burden of it also ys heavily.


    Given all that, it is usually no problem to ssify me as one Major Realm above my actual cultivation base as long as I don''t ck off with that additional strengthening.


    And then skills, techniques, experience and battle sense all allow me to use all the strengths of that to fill the gap to another Major Realm so fighting two Major Realms above should usually not be a problem wherever I go, be it here in this fractured world or outside"


    Wu Long chuckled as he spoke, with Shen Min listening closely as well. Their three figures rapidly approaching another small town closer to the border with Jurong Kingdom.


    "But... you cross more Major Realms than that..."


    Feng Yi counted in her head, and from what she heard he could go entire four Major Realms apart since he was in the Qi Manifestation Realm when he fought Core Reformation Realm ancestors of the Wu Family, and it did not seem to be his absolute limit at the time.


    Cultivation Realms were in general something not meant to be breached in strength across. Even a difference in Minor Realms was usually considered high, even though not impossible to breach with skill or experience as Wu Long once taught Hua Ziyan.


    But Wu Long''s ability to jump Major Realms was anything but normal, which was true even for the outside world.


    People who could fight one Major Realm above their own were considered proud sons and daughters of heaven, and would take up only a fourth of all cultivators, those who could go two Major Realms above were the chosen of heaven, and would only take up a handful among the previous group. Anything beyond that was an anomaly, which included Wu Long even in his past life.


    In those extreme cases, the gap was so high that, speed, strength, range of abilities restricted to cultivation realms, resilience, and many more factors that decided prowess were simply impossible to breach even with incredibly vast gap of skill and experience. But there were indeed individuals who could.


    Wu Long made a wry smile, as Shen Min''s ears perked up. She also never really heard how much higher his strength could go and why exactly it was happening.

 Chapter 406 The Components of Strength

    <h4>Chapter 406 The Components of Strength </h4>


    Wu Long saw the interest in the eyes of both, and did not tease them any longer.


    "I have to preface this discussion with the fact that skills and techniques of people in this closed-off world have dramatically deteriorated and their cultivation foundations are built on inferior techniques and using this inferior Spiritual Qi.


    You might have noticed that the first technique I gave everyone was of foundation solidification and internal Spiritual Qi purification, to dispose of the negative effects of cultivating in this environment and with bad cultivation techniques, so it took some time to start progressing forward since you were all fixing what you built up before meeting me. Which is why you all are also generally stronger than people in the same realm as you"


    As he pointed out, both Feng Yi and Shen Min could vividly remember the hard time they had fixing their cultivation bases at first, and could also feel the gap between and other cultivators in the same realm as them.


    "As I told some of our Dao Family before, I had to bring more of my potential against some of the Bullshit Training Camp mercenaries or Bahshi Assassins when the gap in realms was basically the same just because they practiced more robust techniques and had a more or less intact legacy.


    So in this particr case, it gives me an additional advantage of one or two Major Realms in this world but that advantage disappears outside of it. And do not forget that the Core Reformation Ancestors I met already were past their prime and thus not as threatening as someone younger in that realm"


    Wu Long slightly wryly smiled as he was dealing with people who had almost everything inferior, did not have the same knowledge or experience, so it was a little dubious to call it an even fight even if the opponents had vastly higher realms.


    "Not to mention that such shortening of a gap in realms is also easier done in the Nine Mortal Realms as the gap between realms only gets bigger the higher you go.


    Just so you can tell the difference, a gap between the lower Minor Realms of 1st to 3rd level in the Major Realm of Essence Gathering is almost as big as between Foundation Building Realm and Core Formation Realm"


    Wu Long then chuckled as Feng Yi and Shen Min gasped since in this world''s knowledge that was one of the three biggest gaps between realms along with the gap between the Qi Condensation and Qi Manifestation, and the gap before Mortal Trasncendence.


    "So you have to keep in mind that those are the factors that are true only for this world, and the situations you have witnessed"


    He reinforced this fact so they understood that his prowess was not as unlimited as it might seem.


    "But you still can fight someone three Major Realms above you in the world outside, can''t you?"


    Shen Min then asked as she looked at his profile with eyes full of anticipation.


    "Yes. There are a few reasons for that, some permanent and belonging to the range of my abilities, and others are a bit more leaning toward unusual.


    First, there are special types of power, such as my Sword Intent or Spear Intent or their respective Domains. They are usually considered abnormal since they are in theory not restricted by realms and are outside of the boundaries of general prowess among cultivators. This is greatly enhancing my strength in dealing with opponents I should not be able to beat"


    As he touched on this topic, both of them, but Shen Min especially showed a slightly covetous look in their eyes.


    Though Feng Yi was not invested in Marital Arts as heavily, she still felt a bit of admiration toward such an ethereal and mysterious power.


    Shen Min on the other hand was someone who longed to reach a high level in Martial Arts, thus her feeling of desire for something that could be considered a type of excellence in one''s mastery of a weapon was far stronger.


    "Second is the understanding of Concepts and Laws, which is a little more esoteric, but wille into y when I reach Seven Profound Realms.


    Though I am already partially using them, I have to use the medium of the previously mentioned Intent or more specifically Domain to do so"


    He then added, as both of them exchanged nces.


    "You mean those things Mingyu studies?"


    Shen Min raised her eyebrow as she did not expect to hear about the fundamental principles of Dao that Dao Cultivators studied in discussion about strength.


    "Indeed"


    Wu Long nodded.


    "The Concepts and Laws are actually something cultivators can tap into to enhance their strength or use them to their advantage. That just happens to be the domain of power above Nine Mortal Realms"


    He then exined as the two became slightly nervous.


    "Haha, rx, with Mingyu around you would not have to be as apprehensive about learning about them, and would have a considerable advantage"


    He could see their thoughts that clearly reflected in their eyes as Feng Yi in particrly thought ''I''m screwed''.


    "Besides, your natural talent is not as bad as mine and even something considered excellent, so you will have an ad edge over people with poor talent, since, the Dao will be on your side and easier to grasp.


    As for me, someone whose strength leaned towardprehension rather than natural talent, I had to be extra zealous in my preparations, as I often used my time in libraries and studies rather than cultivation"


    Wu Long chuckled.


    "But at some point in time it started giving fruits as I wielded far more power than someone at my cultivation realm should have. And those who far surpassed me in cultivation were eventually no match for me even three, four Major Realms apart"


    A smile touched his lips, as his eyes seemed to see distant past. It was a smile of fondness and remembrance.


    "And then there is the power of knowledge. You see, in fights above the Nine Mortal Realms, thepatibility of elemental attributes and different types of power, as well as knowing the strengths and weaknesses of every way there is to fight is something that brings you a long way.


    There is also versatility in dabbing in almost anything that could give me advantage that allowed me to use that knowledge to the fullest.


    Though that cannot bridge the gap between sheer power like the two previous things I mentioned of course, those are only amplifying factors but not direct ones"


    He snickered as it was something heavily debated in many circles of the cultivation world.


    "But those are basically what always allowed me to fight way above my league. There are of course other minor factors, but those are among the key aspects.


    Now, however, those are amplified out of proportion as I never stopped improving, at every turn, thus both those abnormal abilities and Concepts and Laws which I did not lose are something I did not have to the same degree at every turn of my journey. Besides I never said I will stop now either, as there is always room for growth"


    He finished exining, inwardly suppressing his expectations of the Dao Runes, but still unable to fully discount the possiblities that opened up for him now.


    "Hmm, but those are the permanent ones, what about the more ''unusual'' that you talked about?"


    Shen Min sharply looked at him as his smile widened as he looked ahead.


    "Very perceptive, hahaha. Well, there is something that I only got now and which cannot really be attributed to me.


    I''ll tell you a secret, though it''s not really one, but I do cheat a little when I fight nowpared to my previous life.


    That power is not natural or should I say, something I could not possess if I was not reborn, besides its effect would be less apparent the higher in realm I am"


    He had a slightly guilty look since it was definitely not something that was achieved of his own strength or ability, even though it required a certain excellence to be able to utilize this advantage.


    "You see, my soul is still the same one from my past life so strictly in terms of my soul I have not changed at all.


    Therefore... my perception speed is still technically able to grasp movement beyond the means of my body. That is to say I can view the world at the speed I had when I was in my prime"


    He wryly smiled as he talked as the two beauties widened their eyes.


    "There is of course a catch.


    The trick is that my body and especially brain is not used to this strain, so this exhausts my mental capacities and body to a detrimental degree, thus I only use it in situations where I should not even be able to see my opponent due to speed difference.


    And there are limitations of how much faster than my body and brain I can go since the strain on the body would be simply too much for it to bear if I go too fast.


    And most importantly, it does not give me the ability to move at that speed as my body is simply unable to, and by extension I cannot move around my eyes to see around either.


    Think of it like this, if I wanted to, I could watch an attack that I could not physically avoid go toward me"


    He then chuckled as not everything was as simple.


    "I don''t understand, how is that an advantage? If your body cannot move faster then it should not matter whether you see an attack or not, it will hit you. And in addition, if that attackes from a direction you are not looking at, you would not be able to turn to see it"


    Feng Yi slightly exhaled since it did not seem as impressive as the first part of his exnation made it out to be.


    "Hmm, if I am right, that is where the way to use this abilityes into y since he can use that heightened speed as observation tool before the opponent moves. Doing the same he does for opponents he can see, detecting the muscle contractions, direction of the line of sight and other such signs to predict the future movement.


    It also coulde in handy to think of a response, there is a lot you can do even if you receive an injury if you knew in advance you will get it, such as preparation,ck of shock factor, immediate response after getting attacked as that is usually when the attacking party is the most vulnerable and other such minor but surprisingly important things in the heat of the battle where every minute advantage counts"


    Shen Min said as she thought about how she could use such an ability and Wu Long nodded with a proud smile.


    "Indeed, you are correct. Besides, I did say that my body cannot move at that speed but I did not say anything about Spiritual Qi and Soul Power"


    He then made a mischievous smile, prompting both beauties to look at him with a bit of rebuke for being slightly mean.


    "First, my spiritual sense moves at the same speed as I think so I can still perceive everything around me as clearly as if I saw it with my eyes. I could also begin using a specific technique or Spiritual Qi maniption at the same speed.


    But the real quirkes because of my Golden Yang Dragon Body Art. It is not a simple body strengthening technique..."


    "Yes, it also strengthens your spear below"


    Shen Min nodded with an endearing smile of her own. She has been a beneficiary of this technique quite often after all. Feng Yi''s olive green eyes looked as round as tes as she turned to the beauty with heterochromatic eyes.


    "...Um... yes, but I meant more than that as well"


    Wu Long first almost stopped moving forward and then continued on with a smile.


    "It of course is the main technique I strengthen my Yang Root and Yang Qi with, but apart from that and physical body improvement, there are many things I included in it. One of which is a factor in the ability to think faster and utilize my Spiritual Qi.


    Since I designed it partially ording to the cultivation of the Dragon Race it has one particr unique trait that I was fond of. The resilience to breaking the limits of one''s own strength.


    You see Dragons are a very proud, but stubborn race, and they would rather shatter against a wall than give up breaking it. This gave birth to a phenomenon, often called Dragon Will, when their emotional state causes them to try do the impossible"


    He began his exnation, and both beauties'' eyes shined with intense curiosity to this legendary race.


    "But in truth it is simply a fancy term for overextending oneself"


    And then he sshed cold water with a more down-to-earth exnation.


    "They build up so much Spiritual Qi that their own muscles would not allow them to carry at normal times, overusing their own muscle mass and practically explode it with to produce more potential than their body could originally do. This as you may imagine should produce a lot of self-harm.


    But Dragons in the end are not humans, or any other race for that matter. This tendency to often produce more output than they can handle somehow just made their bodies more resilient to such damage, thus being more durable than their muscle strength needed them to be at all times so that when they do overexert themselves, they do not suffer the same consequences as humans or other races do, or at the very least not to the same extent.


    So I store charges of condensed Spiritual Qi inside my muscle tissues the same way, since my body can handle more stress than I actually produce with my own full strength. Though those can only give short bursts of strength or speed at a time, and I have to recharge them, wasting at least a moment or two, so it cannot be a continuous movement... Hm?"


    Wu Long chuckled when he saw the slightly weakened glint of awe in the eyes of two beauties as the rosy veil of a legendary creature was torn off.


    "Haha, don''t worry, there are many wondrous things that Dragons are, there are just some parts where their existence tends to be exaggerated.


    Besides, though I do say Dragon Race, they are not exactly True Dragons of legends. Those... have not been seen as far as I know"


    He then decided to keep the naive dreams of the two somehow alive with a nugget of information which was technically true, seeing as even the normally colder Shen Min was disappointed like a kid who was told that a certain man was not real.


    And as he expected their eyes instantly reignited with the wonder of the outside world and bedside stories kids hear from young.

 Chapter 407 Black Rain

    <h4>Chapter 407 ck Rain </h4>


    As they talked they reached their destination, this time not bothering to hide their approach as the opponents started swarming out of the building they were in, the scene resembling an ant''s nest that was disturbed by poking a stick into it.


    The number of high and mid level mercenaries was almost the same, but there were far more low-level mercenaries, as this was the base from which they would be sent to various locations on missions in the region, for both Tingren and Jurong Kingdoms. A key point despite it being located in an insignificant spot of the map and no real grand purpose.


    This was also the insurance with which they hoped to supplement the force of Tingren Kingdom in case of the armed conflict with Princess Cai Yin.


    ''Heh, now this is gonna hurt a little''


    Wu Ling chuckled as hitting this spot was basically cutting off a big portion of their free expendable low-level force. It was also cutting off support for the Royal House of Tingren.


    ''Hmm, that side should have started by now as well''


    At this moment, Hua Ziyan, Wei Lan, Cao Xiang, Cao Mei and Wu Mengqi were decimating a simr location in Fantian Kingdom, which was located near the capital.


    Even though both attacks would hurt almost the same on the surface, Tingren was strategically more important for the enemy so Wu Long could be assured that the biggest confrontation would be happening here and not in Fantian, ensuring safety for them. Though for certainty, Zhao Biren has already discreetly traveled to a nearby location.


    As he watched people continue to pour out he chuckled that it really resembled an ant''s nest since there was a lot more than could fit in such a small building, as they were emptying out the extensive underground facility.


    This time Wu Long did not actively participate from the start, letting Shen Min deal with the enemies to get experience first. Foundation Building Realm mercenaries were in the same realm as her, but she had the upper hand with superior technique and more robust cultivation base.


    Even their stimnts did not give the mercenaries that expected edge since much like Wu Long benefited from his bond to them, his women benefited from it as well. Though since except for Hua Ziyan everyone else were not pure Dual Cultivators, they received less power from this blessing, but that was still enough to elevate them above their peers.


    As her chakrams flew out, they were covered byrger Spiritual Qi images resembling their physical form, flying to the sides and forward inrge arcs, while her hands gripped a second pair as she rushed into the midst of enemies.


    The two chakrams that went to the sides followed the arched paths and hit the groups of enemies from both sides, bouncing from the weapons, and only gaining momentum as the ones who tried to block them were knocked back and to the side by the circr force of the spin, weaker enemies being split in half by the deadly circles.


    "Fury Lake Chakram Art!"


    The chakrams that wereunched separately finally met in the middle as their paths crossed at the same moment Shen Min reached the opponents and engaged in closedbat. As she used a technique, the two chakrams in front seemed to form a connection at the moment they flew one atop the other, and a myriad of Spiritual Qi chakrams of the same form but smaller spread out to the front, like a surface of ake spreading in an instant,?bing colored crimson as it passed dozens of mercenaries.


    Only those with quick reaction or higher cultivation bases could evade or block that strike, since each individual small chakram moved in different trajectory, reaping the lives of half the opponents.


    It was the only wide-range attack he taught her, but one with a good killing potential and low rate of predictability since it wasunched from weapons that were detached earlier in seemingly another form of attack, and then as it was activated, spread at great speed.


    Wu Long saw one of the mercenaries in the back take out amunication talisman, but did not stop him, as did not Shen Min who began a rampage among the remaining enemies.


    While the Fantian Kingdom attack was more covert, their goal here was to make as much noise as possible, so he simply watched the beauty dance the ballet of death among the snowy ins near the town, the white canvas rapidly bing crimson and ck. Feng Yi was at his side, watching with wide eyes the decimation on a level, until recently she would not believe, that one person could bring against so many foes.


    As his eyes followed her movements, Wu Long nodded with approval.


    Shen Min was currently in the crossroads between bing an Armament Cultivator or Pure Dual Cultivator.


    Usually Martial Cultivators had an edge in personal strength over Dual Cultivators, but that generalization did not apply to Wu Long and his women for multiple reasons.


    The key of those were, their effort in learning Martial Arts and pursuit of strength, which was notmon for Dual Cultivators, and secondly Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art which negated that advantage of Martial Cultivators in personal prowess.


    The only lingering doubt for her was that Armament Cultivators could be considered to hold their weapon as their belief, and seek pinnacle in it. If she relied on other method of cultivation while still pursuing the Dao of Chakrams, she would in a sense have abandoned the faith in reaching the pinnacle in her weapon mastery.


    Wu Long could not make that choice for her, but she still had time to decide, as it was still notte to make adjustments. He himself became a Dual Cultivator muchter in his cultivation journey.


    What swayed her was that Hua Ziyan has recently started exhibiting the power her status as pure Dual Cultivator gave her. Her strength was as much affected by the bond as Wu Long''s was proportionate to their respective base strengths.


    And while they were friends, it did not diminish and in a way even empowered their rivalry in gaining strength, with Luo Mingyu being the one arbitrating and soothing both sides in time the rtionship got heated since she did not possess strength and was not in pursuit of it. Both trusted her judgement, and believed her to be level-headed because of her neutral position on the matter.


    Shen Min finished off two of the Foundation Building Realm mercenaries and most of the Revolving Qi Realm enemies as well, and then suddenly retreated.


    "Chase her! Don''t stop pushing!"


    "That technique must have depleted her Spiritual Qi! Now''s our chance!"


    "Attack! She''s an arrow at the end of it''s flight!"


    Wu Long chuckled as it signified she did not see any more significance in this fight as she could not gain anything more. As Shen Min returned to them while fighting off the pursuing opponents who thought she was spent and could not go any longer, Wu Long stepped forward.


    "Stop! Idiots! That guy is-...!"


    As the only remaining Foundation Building Realm expert tried to shout, he quickly found out that his subordinates were in a state of frenzy due to the effects of the stimnt and were not listening, the whites of their eyes red and their veins popping up.


    "Haa~... why bother? ... Though, I guess this chance can be useful... let''s see~"


    Wu Long shook his head at the detrimental effect of the stimnt, but then had a pondering gaze at the approaching crowd of low-level mercenaries that still numbered in hundreds even after Shen Min was done with them. His eyes became that of someone conducting an experiment, his figure starting to flicker with arcs of electricity. As he and Shen Min crossed paths, him going forward and her going backward, her enemies finally could see him approaching, but it was toote.


    His foot stepped on the snow, and a film of Spiritual Qi spread from it far and wide in an instant as the snow it covered became wet, and then that film started producing formless waves from the center where his foot was, the waves bing higher the further from him they got, kicking the mercenaries all around up into the air at different altitudes.


    It was the same stomping technique he once used on the Wood Spirit Continent against Old Yen''s former subordinates, but there was something slightly different about it now.


    Water droplets went up into the air around him, among the waves and the people in the air, as his hair and robes were ttering from the fast motion with which he arrived, having no time to fall back down into normal position. The air suddenly felt damp, as if this was a humid country.


    And then, a bright sh of light illuminated the white fields stained red, visible even amidst the rtively bright even if cloudy winter day as a deafening thunderp resounded far through the vicinity, its roaring echoes traveling wide and causing people to jump in fright.


    As the light eased, Feng Yi and Shen Min, who just arrived next to her, and the only remaining high-ranking mercenary on the other side, all widened their eyes as they saw Wu Long standing as his robes finally slowly settled down from that p caused by his movement, while hundreds of charred bodies fell around him as small arcs of electric currents ran all around in the air.


    From afar, it looked like a ck rain was falling to the ground in one area.

 Chapter 408 Bad man?

    <h4>Chapter 408 Bad man?</h4>


    As Shen Min and Feng Yi, as well as the mercenary on the other end of the lightning-filled field watched with widened eyes, Wu Long stopped, his calm expression changing to a slightly dissatisfied one.


    "Hmm, as I thought... the energy loss in a humid environment is bigger, almost 70% of the released Lightning Qi went to waste as 30% reached the targets, and that was overkill as well"


    He was clearly unhappy with the results as there was simply too much waste of energy, and the oue was far from the desired effect. He knew perfectly well that concentrated into a single strike, the amount of energy he used would be able to incinerate a Foundation Building Realm expert, but as it stood now, if that high-ranking mercenary stood within the range of the attack he would most likely be unscathed, possibly a small burn.


    The mercenary also seemed to realize that, as his eyes that were initially filled with horror gradually became just shocked.


    "How is this... but he''s just a mortal..."


    A sheepish voice came out of him as he could clearly see Wu Long use elemental attributes which should not be possible.


    The words seemed to have drawn attention to the man as two cold eyes turned to him the next instant freezing his mind with fear once more.


    With a single step, Wu Long''s figure approached the man who started lightly trembling as if from a freezing cold.


    "Hmm, you seem to know a bit more than those dimwits. And I might be inclined to let you go..."


    Wu Long said looking into the eyes of the mercenary, in which he saw the same broken soul and sufficient level of intelligence as he did in the eyes of the executive in the capital. This man no longer posed any threat to him, nor was he any longer usable by the enemy in almost any capacity.


    "...if you answer my questions truthfully"


    As a glimmer of hope ignited deep in the eyes of the man Wu Long continued, stifling its growth but not extinguishing it either, keeping it feeble and wavering, capable of being smothered by a light gust of wind.


    "W-what do you want to know?"


    "Did you notify the executive in charge of the area?"


    "I did"


    The man nodded without hesitation.


    "Is the bigwig that''sing notified?"


    "I don''t know... but! but I assume he is! he~... he will be arriving soon after all and the executive in charge, S-senior Gwi is obligated to disclose the situation and-..."


    The man honestly did not know, but thinking about the repercussions of such answer began urgently racking his brain with a reasonable spection until he was stopped with Wu Long''s hand gesture.


    "How long ago did the distribution of stimnts start?"


    "Three- no two months ago, I think"


    "Hmm"


    Wu Long made a pondering expression as he calcted the time, which was approximately a bit after he left the capital with the Crown Prince and the Soaring Feather Trading Company.


    "Are there any otherrge bases around in Tingren?"


    "Ehm... there is one in the town near the Royal Winter Vi, and one in the west of the country, but that one is currently mostly empty..."


    The man very slightly hesitated but gave out the information, confirming what Wu Long already knew as he nodded.


    "Finally, is there anything you think I might want to know?"


    He then asked a tricky question which normally was easy to lie to. But since they were holding eye contact the entire time, the man realized that it was the moment his life hang on the very edge, but also the one that could let him live.


    "T-there is a transit of stimnts towards the Jurong Kingdoming soon... arge shipment. It will be delivered by a caravan disguised as normal traders. Ites once every year as long as I remember, and is very massive. It... it will be passing the base in the west in three days time.


    And... there are camps of bandits, which have our moles inside... I have the map with the locations in Tingren but there should be more all over the continent... they are responsible for stifling the S-soaring Feather Trading Company''s transfer of goods..."


    He took out a scroll from his spatial ring, handing it over with a trembling hand. As he finished speaking, he gulped down, awaiting his fate. He knew that in many cases this sort of situation ended with the person speaking being killed anyway. But that glimmer of the usually false hope was simply irresistible, causing him to spill out anything he thought might save his life.


    Wu Long suddenly revealed a friendly smile, nodding with satisfaction. And raised his hand to the stiffened man whose heart was beating like a war drum, and then patted his shoulder with two light taps.


    "Good job, you can go"


    He lightly said, while the man''s breath stopped.


    "Go on, seriously... you better hurry before your former colleaguese and witness you being alive"


    Wu Long chuckled as he made a shooing motion, and the man slightly staggered back, then taking a careful step, another one, and seeing no reaction from Wu Long turned and ran with all his speed,unching the movement technique and soon disappearing into the distance.


    "Is it okay?"


    Shen Min came up to him looking into the direction of the fleeing man.


    "Mm, I know the type. It might be tricky to figure out what people are thinking and how they will behave, but when I see one who is wise enough to nevere across me again, I just find it wasteful to kill them off if I can help it"


    Wu Long nodded while brushing away a few drops of blood from her cheek with a gentle motion. Meeting different people over millennia gave him an insight into certain qualities of people and their behavior patterns. He could not boast an absolute certainty about all people, but he identified a few particr types that he was never wrong about.


    It also meant that he would always eliminate a type he knew should not be kept alive as well, but that was something he did not voice.


    "Though, there are exceptions for everything, and someday I might just be wrong. But if you fear being wrong all the time you''ll be afraid to do anything. This type usually settles for a quiet life after, so there''s usually little harm in letting them go, and they sometimes even do a lot of good"


    He chuckled as many people''s faces went through his memories. He wasn''t really interested in the redemption those people went through, but did find it a bit curious.


    "But isn''t he a bad man?"


    Feng Yi approached as well, her gaze facing the same direction.


    "Haha, and we are good? Yi''er, there is a concept of moral good and evil, but in the confines of our conflict they are not applicable to us or our enemies. Because neither side is simply defending a moral stance.


    We fight for the good of us and our interests, not for the greater good or ideal, and they are the same. So in this sense, we are not good guys and they are not bad guys, we''re just two sides in conflict"


    Wu Long chuckled at the familiar and even somewhat nostalgic dual way to view the world, and gently spoke as he tucked a lock of red hair behind her ear. He let that man go because he no longer stood in his way in any capacity, not now not in future, which was all that mattered to Wu Long to decide if he should be killed or not.


    "But... are they not doing bad things?"


    "They are, not everything they do of course, and not for the sake of being evil either, but they do some bad things indeed. In pursuit of their interests.


    But are we going after them because of that? Maybe sometimes but not in this case, here it was just a conflict of interests.


    And even when we fight because of our ideals, that is our selfish preference, even if we are right or on the side of moral good. Don''t fall into the trap of moral superiority, because when you do, the sky''s the limit for how deluded one can get"


    Wu Long turned toward the northern horizon, where he could feel approaching auras of cultivators.


    He never rejected the notion of there being a moral good in the world, Wei Lan''s thinking appealed to him precisely because he believed in their existence and held a longing for it, but was always very cautious about assuming he was representing it even when he was opposing evil or doing good. Since he fundamentally was not doing it for the sake of good.

 Chapter 409 Escalation

    <h4>Chapter 409 Esction</h4>


    409 Esction


    As they waited, soon about a dozen figures appeared in the distance, creating a massive trail of snow raised into the air behind them since they seemingly used a movement technique that created a lot of disturbance, and were not holding back.


    A Core Formation Realm expert, and a dozen Foundation Building mercenaries stopped not far from where Wu Long and two beauties stood.


    The eyes of the one with an executive badge narrowed at the messy field, the town in the distance eerily quiet as most of the residents either fled or hid, hoping this disaster will blow over without hitting them.


    "You! I had to know it was you"


    He then looked at Wu Long and though there was recognition and surprise in his eyes he was not as afraid as those he met earlier. His subordinates fared less impressively, but still maintained some semnce of confidence due to the presence of the one who lead them.


    "Did you really think you could run wild without any repercussions?!


    Not only are higher-ups moving here, you called a cmity over your head because you don''t even know what people you are dealing with!"


    "See? This is why I call their main base the Bullshit Training Camp, they teach this bullshit to every single one of them"


    Wu Long turned to hisdies with a light smile causing them to chuckle in response.


    "Hah! Laugh while you still can!


    I thought you got at least a little smarter since you didn''t go on a rampage again when you reappeared, only to cause this mess...


    Well poor luck, boy! The thing that protected you, which you probably believed was luck or some ''fate of chosen people'' has run out"


    The man seemingly wanted to drive home the idea that before they were letting Wu Long off lightly, but Wu Long soon detected the same signs of betrayed anticipation as he once seen on Hong Yue''s face.


    ''Hah, this one is prideful and a bit sadistic, huh''


    He inwardly chuckled as he could more or less predict what the man wanted.


    The mercenary first anticipated arguing and disbelief that would have set up the stage for even more entertaining spectacleter on.


    It was that crushing of someone''s illusion of safety and confidence, and bringing down the worldview, that the mercenaries executive wanted to experience.


    In other words he relished seeing someone realize they were only a frog in a well and everything they did or ever thought was on a palm of someone else''s hand.


    But having not gotten the reaction he anticipated, he looked a little puzzled.


    ''Hmm, it makes sense they didn''t really tell anything to someone of his level''


    Wu Long at the same time was pondering the attitude of the mercenary. To y his minor role in all of what was happening, this one, or anyone of his level didn''t need to know that their higher ups were long since ying mind games with Wu Long.


    And that they knew, or at least suspected to a high degree of certainty, that Wu Long was aware of their existence and was moving with that in mind.


    The only one of his level who knew all that, was the one Wu Long met in the capital, since he was sent to negotiate. The rest really could just believe Wu Long was a clueless youngster who got in too deep, and it would not matter to the higher-ups as long as these people followed orders.


    ''He probably doesn''t even know what it was that kept their higher cultivation base people at bay, only told that it was now not a problem''


    Wu Long chuckled, somehow unnerving the mercenary executive.


    "Cherish that time of being cheeky... it is now time of reckoning"


    Wu Long stepped forward, not inclined to keep talking much longer and keep up the farce.


    A spear appeared in his hand, and immediately started sparking with small arcs of electricity which only asionally traveled the metal shaft.


    "What the..."


    The man widened his eyes at this sight but did not have time to finish his thought as he took out a saber to defend himself. The mercenaries behind him began taking out their weapons, among which saber was most abundant.


    ''Hmm, it seems there is a saber user in their upper level''


    "Seventy Six Pirs of Light"


    Wu Long noted as a hundred throwing spears made of Spiritual Qi appeared above his head, but since he used Lightning Qi, their shapes were made of lightning. The problem was that they were unstable and did not hold their form as well.


    However, he still sent them flying forward intending to test out this application, yielding subpar results as they were quite vtile and had uneven trajectories that pulled them to the sides of their targets.


    The rest were repelled quite easily but his spear point already reached the head of one mercenary by the time they were done defending the attack.


    "Seventy Six Pirs of Light"


    Wu Long repeated the motion while turning as a smirk appeared on the lips of the mercenaries, but they were then assaulted by furious spears made of Spiritual Qi instead of the flimsy Lightning Qi ones.


    He did not give them time to regroup reducing their numbers as none of them couldst in closebat while he held the others in ce with a ranged technique.


    "Brilliant Saber Rush Art!"


    The executive and a few other mercenaries who held sabers simultaneously created a rush of hundreds of swirling Saber Qi des to offset the throwing spears.


    "Great Wall Palm"


    Wu Long pushed his open palm forth and three human-sized Spiritual Qi palms side by side rushed toward the two mercenaries who just finished their technique, standing in the midst of crumbling shards of glowing Spear Qi and Saber Qi.


    "Wa-Aaarh"


    "Shi- ugh"


    *crunch*


    Their figures disappeared into the distance, but not before leaving a disturbing sound of crushed meat and bones, the final cries still lingering while Wu Long''s spear point already shed with a sword of another mercenary.


    "Great Mountain Saber Strike!!!"


    "Fierce Tiger w!"


    "..."


    Three mercenaries and the executiveunched a simultaneous attack but Wu Long simply pushed through, piercing the one he engaged in closebat and moving away from the strikes that met in the middle.


    "Chains of Earth"


    "What the...?"


    "When did-...?"


    "..."


    Wu Long''s free hand went up and the remaining mercenaries except for the executive were bound by Spiritual Qi chains that sprang from the talismans right beneath their feet.


    "Stop!!!"


    As the executive cried out while rushing toward Wu Long with his saber held up high, thetter simply clenched his hand, and the chains pulled, creating a nauseating scene with repugnant sound and smell that left the former the only live mercenary, as his spear locked des with the man''s saber.


    "You-...!"


    The man''s eyes became red with anger as his veins popped up, he took out something from a pouch and threw it into his mouth.


    Sparks flew into the air as hundreds of strikes were exchanged between the mercenary executive and Wu Long. Saber Qi shing against Spear Qi in a flurry of furious shes.


    The mercenary soon realized it was very hard to fight his opponent, as he was forced to block more and more, and each strike''s force was hurting muscles of his arm as if the weight of each attack targeted a specific point. The attacks also forced him to hold his weapon in an awkward pose by how the sequence was constructed, and he soon felt an unbearable pain cramp his muscles, as a spear-point snaked through his defense and arrived at his shoulder.


    "Aaargh!!!"


    He screamed out, clutching an injury with his other hand as the one holding the saber hung with not much force, barely holding on to the weapon while he took a big leap back.


    "Hah, you''re good, you held out 342 strikes"


    Wu Long nodded with approval, not expecting the man tost that long, though his opponent took it as an insult, ring at him with hate.


    ''What is this? His physical strength is almost as good as mine and his fighting technique...''


    The mercenary could notprehend what he was experiencing. He was a Core Formation Realm expert, and one that had superior techniques and legacy to almost anyone around here. There was never a time he believed something like this was possible.


    "Stop!!!"


    A new voice resounded from the side as a figure flew in the distant sky, rapidly approaching this location. There were also figures traveling on foot in the distance from the sound, much like the ones who arrived before, about 20 Foundation Building Experts and one more Core Formation Building expert, most likely from the Jurong Kingdom.


    "Mortal Trascendence... not enough"


    Wu Long looked at that flying figure and narrowed his eyes. It was good they had lured out one of the very few Mortal Transcendence Realm cultivators the other side had, but it was still not enough of a biting strike he hoped for.


    "But its about the limit we should show them we can handle... so..."


    As the suffocating pressure fell onto the area Wu Long turned and nodded.


    A figure stepped out with a sonic boom as a beautifuldy appeared before the appearing Mortal Transcendence Realm cultivator.


    "M-Madam Liang?! Wh-What is the meaning of this? Do you realize what you are doing?!"


    The man who appeared widened his eyes as there was definitely no way for him to deal with her.


    "Hah, clearly your side decided to pull all the stops so why should I sit and wait until I be that scum''s ve?"


    Liang Zhiqiu snorted, raising her chin with a proud and defiant look. On the ground, dozens of Foundation Building Realm experts in bamboo hats with an eye emblem on their travel cloaks appeared near Wu Long and the two beauties.


    "Be it as it may, did you think I was the only one to arrive? Soon... ah, just in time"


    As he spoke another sonic boom resounded in the vicinity as two figures, one of which Wu Long already saw once, called Do Bishui, and a new face arrived in the air.


    Seeing Madam Liang their eyes widened and Do Bishui took out amunication talisman.


    "Are you insane? Do you want to start a war?"


    The other Seven Profound Realms cultivator shouted at Madam Liang with shock and disbelief in his eyes.


    Their mercenaries arriving from the south saw the situation and circled around to the side where their superiors came.


    "It was you who wanted a war, was it not?"


    She brightly smiled, puffing a cloud of herbal smoke into the crisp fresh air, as people of power started converging on the patch of insignificantnd, since all of them could feel a lot more powerful auras rising and approaching the location.

 Chapter 410 Standoff

    <h4>Chapter 410 Standoff </h4>


    Wu Long watched the Mortal Transcendence Realm expert on the other side with a feeling of shame.


    ''If I could only get rid of him now''


    He thought, as revealing he could go against Mortal Transcendence Realm cultivators in his current realm would cause Gu Zhen to abandon the stalemate even with the bloody cost of fighting Zhao Xieren and the others, and start the war immediately to not allow him any more growth, so he had to restrain himself.


    Besides, they were preparing to reap an even more fat prey.


    Sonic booms resounded as over time people from the Azure Eagle side and Alchemy Tower side, as well as neutral cultivators in the Seven Boundless Realms arrived at the location while the ones already here entered and impasse.


    A small formation covered Wu Long and his beauties, as well as the Foundation Building Realm fighters of the Thousand Eyes Information Bureau, shielding them from the oppressive, suffocating aura of so many experts above Nine Mortal Realms.


    The sky gradually filled up with about a hundred people, with thirty belonging to the side of the Azure Eagles and Madam Liang, only five of whom were actually of the Azure Eagle Spiritual Beast Race, twenty neutral ones standing in istion from each other, and the others all gathering on the side of the Alchemy Tower.


    "Do you really want to start this?"


    Do Bishui grinned as part of these people came from the negotiations that were held far up north, where the side of the Alchemy Tower was trying to figure out the intentions of the Azure Eagles behind the sudden actions of the Empire.


    Both sides started taking an aggressive stance, as the ones on the Alchemy Tower side began smiling, raring to go. It was apparent that they were already not as reluctant to start a war as before.


    The neutral people exchanged nces as they looked at the two sides. It was apparent that they were rapidly calcting their chances, with some of them very slowly moving toward the Alchemy Tower''s side.


    "Madam Liang, Tower Master Gu is very fond of you, and if youe with us now he might forgive you your reluctance and defiance. You just have the right attitude"


    Receiving no answer from the Azure Eagles who stoically did not reveal any nervousness and only concentrated, Do Bishui turned his gaze to Liang Yuhan.


    "Hah! You can tell that slimy bastard to find a more suitable partner for himself... how about... his alchemy furnace? It has all the right curves and orifices..."


    Liang Yuhan revealed a smile that could charm any man yet again, lightlyughing at the end as Do Bishui furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Hah! To start the war over this shit"


    He then turned to Wu Long who was finally recognized as the notorious Troublemaker.


    "Do you even realize that you have been hanging by a thin thread the whole time?"


    He asked, as the man kneeling in front of Wu Long with a spear de lying t on his shoulder that was not injured, revealed a gloating smile.


    "Hah, you know better than ask me that question"


    Wu Long chuckled, as the man in front of him first froze, and then became ashen as he started to realize something.


    "Indeed, you know what you were doing. But the games end here, and your deeds that went unpunished will all be judged today-..."


    "Release my man!"


    As Do Bishui talked, a man in gray robes with a saber behind his back barked at Wu Long, but was ignored as Wu Long continued to look at the former.


    "Khm! Anyway, it seems today is the day this long wait ends~"


    Do Bishui first grimaced at?being interrupted but just coughed and finished up as he took out amunication talisman, no doubt ready to signal war to all forces on the continent starting a wide-scale carnage.


    And then, a man flew out of their camp with a weapon in hand.


    "Hahaha, finally I can-... kheuk!!!"


    As he was trying to be the first spark that started the war, a streak of light flew in with a more powerful sonic boom, and the man''s neck was grasped in a withered-looking but somehow zing with power hand. An old man raised his head, his sunken eyes from under thick white eyebrows glinting with a sharp light.


    "...!"


    "Impossible-...!"


    "How can...!"


    A shiver went through the rowdy crowd of Seven Profound Realm cultivators as Spiritual Qi swirled around the old man who did not look any younger but was brimming with strength and vitality. The eyes of the people on the Alchemy Tower side widened with fear rapidly feeling them.


    "What is the meaning of this?!"


    "This is different from what you imed Daoist Do!"


    "Give us an exnation!"


    Cries of dismay and indignation rose all around the man in the white clothes and a leather crown. The neutral spectators froze as their eyes widened with shock as well. The ones bing near to the Alchemy Tower side also halting their slow movements, and even slightly backing away.


    "Silence!!!"


    A sharp voice immediately made the sounds die out as Old Man Zhao''s powerful presencemanded the scene.


    "Heh, this one is paying for attacking our side"


    Zhao Xieren did not wait for a response from Do Bishui who opened up his mouth to protest and his sword went into the abdomen of the man he held in hand, turning the de to crush his Dantian and then releasing the hand on his neck, letting his body fall from the sky like a sack of potatoes.


    The people below watched with round eyes as a mighty Seven Profound Realms cultivator fell just like a gutted chicken while Wu Long inwardly chuckled as their first ''fat prey'' fell.


    "Zhao Xieren!!!"


    "Hooh~"


    Do Bishui shouted in rage, but froze immediately after as the old man''s sharp gaze from the sunken-in dark circles resembling that of a skeleton turned to him.


    "You got a lot more courage since thest time we met, little Bishui. What was it? ''Senior, I wouldn''t dare'' ... that you said at the time?"


    He spoke with an uneven grin as the opponent reddened in face.


    "Enough"


    A new, calm and domineering voice resounded on the scene as a ball of mes appeared from a distance.


    ''Tch, as I thought, a me Projection''


    Wu Long held in the urge to click his tongue in disappointment. He knew Gu Zhen was extremely careful, but he still held a small glimmer of hope he would show up in person. In that scenario, Wu Long could at least estimate the opponent, but this me Projection did not give him any information.


    The only saving grace was that this projection could not peer into Wu Long either.


    "Hah! You finally show up, and not even in person!"


    Zhao Xieren snorted as he watched a fairly handsome young face appear among the mes.


    "I must admit... I did not expect this"


    Gu Zhen spoke in a calm and collected tone, his eyes peering through the mes to try and pry into the secret of why this old man was standing before him with so much vigor and strength.


    "So, you want a fight? Here we are!"


    Zhao Xieren widely grinned, all raring to go as the ones on the other side became a lot more timid than when everything started.


    "Haa~ why must everything be so tangled... I suppose it is that young man''s fault, isn''t it?"


    Gu Zhen''s eyes turned from Zhao Xieren to Wu Long, bing a little troubled as he sighed with a little dismay, his voice still calm and peaceful.


    Wu Long returned the man''s gaze, as the two stared in each other''s eyes for a few moments in silence. Despite Gu Zhen''s peaceful tone, the ce was filled with tension one could cut with a knife as all sides were prepared to engage at any moment.


    "I suppose it is our first greeting, Wu Long is it?"


    "It is, Gu Zhen?"


    The two confirmed the opponent''s name, both equally calm and collected as the man kneeling in front of Wu Long finally became pale as the snow his knees were buried in. He finally understood why there was no reaction from Wu Long to his words like he anticipated, bing the very frog in the well he thought he would expose Wu Long as.


    "I thought I gave you enough leeway. Not to mention I believed we had an understanding for a while there"


    "You were sneaking a move so I took it as the signal, is it my fault you got caught red-handed while not knowing the full picture?"


    Gu Zhen spoke as if they were long acquainted, which did not make Wu Long show any surprise as he responded in tone.


    "Hahaha, I suppose I have to concede that. But do you really think you will win if you start full-scale now?"


    A lightheartedugh escaped Gu Zhen as he nodded, as if really conceding mere pawns on the chessboard or stones on the board of Go.


    "Well, you were already raring to go so we couldn''t just sit and wait for you to start"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders and stood his ground, not being intimidated by the promise of the imminent conflict.


    "..."


    Gu Zhen took a long look into Wu Long''s eyes, as silence once again filled the ce. The tension not only hasn''t subsided, it only rose, as various parties gripped their weapons tighter, circted their Spiritual Qi, and their auras slowly were rising in preparation of a battle dreaded by both sides.

 Chapter 411 Cold War

    <h4>Chapter 411 Cold War</h4>


    Gu Zhen''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the man standing on the ground. Even with the difference of the altitude the two stood in, he didn''t feel like looking down for some reason.


    His eyes then turned to Old Man Zhao, as a minute and rapid change of emotions happened in them between the short period of time his gaze traveled from one ce to another.


    His face did not show any changes despite that, as he still projected an impression of calmness and confidence that was not swayed or perturbed by anything.


    Madam Liang was the next one he turned to, and then the Azure Eagles, lingering on each of them.


    Finally, his eyes returned to Wu Long, but then moved to his side to look at Shen Min. After lingering on her for a bit longer, he opened his mouth.


    "I suppose back to drawing board it is then..."


    As he said that, the tension in the surroundings finally eased, almost as if a pot of water which temperature that was growing and growing,ing closer to the boiling point and then rapidly cooled down.


    His eyes flickered as he still looked at Shen Min, a new rapid change of emotions happening in them, and then turned to Wu Long with a tranquil and steady gaze, a little glint in them.


    "Why argue and fight if we can all live peacefully"


    Gu Zhen smiled as he looked around the faces of people, his tone lighthearted and calming, as if a pacifist was addressing and quelling warring sides.


    "As you wish, Tower Master"


    "As you say, it is not something to fight over, hahaha"


    "We should try and find other ways to resolve our differences"


    The people on the Alchemy Tower side instantly turned their demeanor around, advocating for peace.


    "Madam Liang, will you not be joining me after all?"


    As all of the mood turned awkward with one side still hostile and tense while the otherpletely ignored that atmosphere and made attempts at lighthearted jokes and banter, Gu Zhen turned his gaze back to the beautifuldy standing among the people from the Azure Eagle''s side.


    "Hahaha, Tower Master must be joking"


    "I am just surprised to see you there and not among the independent neutral people, like in the past"


    He chuckled, his gaze although calm, somewhat giving an unnerving sensation. But Liang Yuhan did not falter, simply shrugging it off with a brilliant smile.


    "I just finally saw who I would be if I continued to stay on the sidelines without picking a side. I don''t like thatpany"


    Her green eyes threw a quick nce at the people who still stood in the distance, instantly making them ufortable as they averted their eyes to not see the look in hers.


    "Haha, I guess that''s true. But then again I thought that you would pick a winning side, smart woman as you are"


    "Which is why I am here"


    "Haha, I guess time will tell. Though I must say I regret your choice. Be careful as there is rarely room for regret"


    He chuckled, and turned his gaze to Wu Long for the second time, ncing at him as if in passing, but there was much more meaning in that gaze than the entire conversation he just had.


    "Tower Master... my subordinate..."


    The man with the saber on his back hesitantly raised his voice as a man was still kneeling before Wu Long. A glimmer of hope ignited in his hollow eyes full of despair but...


    "Leave it be, he''s useless now anyway"


    Gu Zhen didn''t even turn to the man as he spoke, and a sound of a spear taking off a head followed after, as Wu Long didn''t wait for a whole drama either, but did earn a killing gaze from the man with the saber.


    "Well then, until better times, we will not stop at a standoff next"


    He then threw in a fewst words, turned and the mes flew back toward the horizon, followed by their side''s people. The man with the saber lingered a moment longer as his gaze was crossed with Wu Long''s and then followed, disappearing into the distance as well.


    Gu Zhen''s meaning was clear, that their side would not tolerate another such strike and that the true stalemate began. Whoever openly and directly attacked the other side, would start a war.


    The neutral side immediately left the scene and the mercenaries hurried away as they did not feel like remaining with such powerful enemies when their higher ups left.


    And the Azure Eagles along with their allies, Old Man Zhao and Liang Yuhan floated down to where Wu Long stood with Feng Yi and Shen Min, as well as the men from the Thousand Eyes.


    "What is the meaning of this, you said you would make a maneuver! Instead you just nearly started a war!!!"


    The eldest Azure Eagle raised his voice.


    "It would have been better if it happened, Senior Zhao can''t keep his returned state of strength for long. When do we have a chance if not now?"


    Liang Yuhan spoke with dissatisfaction in her voice.


    "Hah! Speak for yourself! It is you people think you can win if you just start the conflict.


    And you youngster! You have been behaving quite recklessly and selfishly as well! Do you not know your actions have repercussions for all of us?"


    Another of the Azure Eagles spoke up, the younger one Wu Long saw thest time Zhao Xieren arrived on the continent from the Central Sea.


    "I know exactly what my actions are bringing"


    "Wha-...?! You dare-!"


    As Wu Long calmly responded, the man became indignant, but was held back by another Azure Eagle.


    "We still need him to cure Lingfei. Even if he is arrogant. Though I am a little concerned with theck of progress on that front..."


    "There have been setbacks but I am working on her cure"


    "You better. She is the only one who can bring the glory to the Azure Eagle Race and show our noble ancestry... if only someone like her would have been born outside this wretched caged world..."


    The man arrogantly spoke with raised chin even when he expressedment and sighed which caused a sharp look from Shen Min.


    "Haa~ we''ve failed after all, he saw through theck of unity in our efforts"


    Old Man Zhao sighed as the people around Azure Eagles gasped.


    "So you did instigate this on purpose!"


    "How shameless, do you think you are the only ones who deserve to decide our fates?"


    "If you want to go out with a bang feel free to do so on your own!"


    "You-..."


    As they understood the implications of his words, as well as the nods and expressions from Liang Yuhan and Wu Long, their voices began filling with anger and indignation.


    "Silence, Senior Zhao is still the one who is keeping us safe. And the fact he is against Gu Zhen does not mean he will not end your life like that fellow over there"


    The eldest Azure Eagle raised his hand to stop the ruckus before Old Man Zhao snapped out of his depressed state, to not cause a scene.


    "Wu Long..."


    Feng Yi raised her voice as she looked slightly worried.


    Wu Long only smiled with disappointment as he sighed, giving her a soothing look that told her they would talkter.


    "Anyway, we better not cause waves this time, or the war would start, and the first one I wille to kill even if all hell breaks lose and I am going to perish after, is the one who causes the mess"


    The eldest Azure Eagle proimed and especially looked in Wu Long''s direction, as it was now pretty obvious who the main instigator of the conflict was.


    The group of Seven Bound Realms cultivators dispersed, and the small group of conspirators, after checking on the body of the enemy Zhao Xieren yed before, moved to a small town they were in a day ago.


    As Wu Long, Shen Min, Feng Yi, Zhao Xieren and Liang Yuhan entered a room and sealed it with formations, they stopped in their spots, and gradually smiles started appearing on their faces as they looked at each other.


    Feng Yi breathed out nervously as she started lightlyughing.


    "Hah, I told you not to worry, even if your acting was bad my illusion would have covered it up. Not everyone is abnormal like our handsome here, it actually works on most people, even in higher realms than me"


    Liang Yuhan chuckled as she saw that, while Wu Long checked hismunication jade as his smile widened.


    "Hehe, it seems our second ''fat prey'' was caught as well"


    "Still, hehehe, I must say that Azure Eagles do have some good acting skills. I thought they stuck their back feathers so high that they wouldn''t see their own asses"


    Old Man Zhaoughed.


    "But even then, the crown jewel of our little y has been you Min''er. I told you your ability would still be useful even if not for a full-scale fake persona"


    Wu Long turned to Shen Min who smiled slightly shyly but visibly pleased by his praise.


    "It was you who told me that if I could partially mask emotions I could partially suppress memories. Hehe, as a result my outer shell really thought our goal was to start a war"


    Wu Long patted the beauty on the head as she closed her eyes with a blissful expression.


    "Haa~ but to think we would have to fake being for the war to be at peace"


    Feng Yi sighed at the contradictory tactic.


    "Well, if he saw we wanted an extension of the stalemate, he would have known it benefits us somehow and that he loses something, so he might have just started the conflict there and then.


    But if he saw that it was the desperate wish of us only and the Azure Eagles were not on board..."


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders.


    "Mm, the fact he has a person on the inside of the people siding with us also helped as no one was told anything anything except for the Azure Eagles"


    Liang Yuhan nodded.


    "But still, we have to be careful anyway. We might have thrown that bastard off on this one, but that slimy weasel will be closely monitoring everything now"


    Zhao Xieren revealed a sharp look after that period of happiness over the sess of their little ruse.


    "Mm, that is indeed true, the first phase was sessful, and the next period is the most important one, of this false peace, in which a Cold War would start in full"


    Wu Long nodded, knowing better than anyone that the really important part was only beginning now.

 Chapter 412 Kind and Resonable

    <h4>Chapter 412 Kind and Resonable</h4>


    ?"What?!"


    Do Bishui looked at his subordinate with annoyance after thetter whispered into his ear.


    "What is it? So noisy. Can''t you y a game in peace?"


    A calm and peaceful voice spoke in a slightly admonishing, with a hint ofment tone. A slender hand cing a white stone on the board filled with ck and white.


    "Ah... my apologies Tower Master, it''s just more trouble... ah, excellent move as always"


    Do Bishui immediately bowed his head as he shooed away the subordinate and moved his gaze to the board.


    "Trouble? After we warned them?"


    Gu Zhen slightly raised his eyebrow in surprise, causing the man in front of him who was about to ce a ck stone on the board to freeze.


    "Ah, no, not after. It happened simultaneously with the attacks in Fantian and Tingren Kingdom. It is not something on a big scale, just a small n your humble subordinate came up with"


    "Hoh, one of your little schemes? Hah, that''s why I told you to ask me for advice. Go on, make your move"


    Gu Zhen waved his hand in a rxed manner.


    "Ahahaha, it is just as Tower Master says, I should have discussed it before... then, allow me"


    Do Bishui made aisant smile, then resuming his motion and cing his stone.


    "And what is that move exactly?"


    "Pardon me? Ah, this is my foolish strategy to try and put this area under pressure while keeping this..."


    Do Bishui started vaguely pointing different areas of the board.


    "Not that, your scheme. If he hit it at the same time with the other two targets it means insignificant as it may or may not be in your eyes, it is something he considered important enough to cut at"


    Gu Zhen cut in with the same tone of voice and expression, but a bead of sweat appeared on Do Bishui''s forehead. The Tower Master''s hand then took a white stone and ced it on the board.


    "...ah, of course, my apologies Tower Master... of course you meant that. The scheme was of little significance, I just nted a person in the Great Seductress'' Sect a long time ago, and helped him rise to the position of the Vice Pce Master.


    I even hired Bahshi Assassins to eliminate his predecessor... anyway, that person was slowly corrupting the sect as we did with many others.


    I foolishly thought it was worthwhile to try even if you said that the Great Seductress doesn''t care about her sect and therefore it was useless to waste time and effort on a sect that wouldn''t surmount to anything anyway..."


    As Do Bishui talked he gradually rxed, even looking at the board and putting his hand into the bowl of ck stones, but as he raised his hands and saw the eyes staring at him, he stiffened.


    "Are you saying... you had an activework of people in the sect that Troublemaker appeared from, and that now became a centerpiece of his y against us, this whole time? And did not notify me?"


    Gu Zhen''s tone, expression, mannerisms stayed absolutely the same, but Do Bishui started profusely sweating as his eyes filled with horror. He moved on his knees back a few steps, and prostrated with hurry.


    "M-my apologies T-Tower Master. I beg of you to forgive this foolish one... I-I will make up for it-..."


    "How?"


    "..."


    Do Bishui slightly raised his head to look up, seemingly not understanding the question.


    "How are you going to make up for it? Is yourwork still in ce?"


    The white-haired and bearded man in leather crown hit the floor with his forehead once more, as tears started appearing in the corners of his eyes.


    "Forgive this lowl-..."


    "Answer the question"


    "N-no... there was a purge in the sect of the Great Seductress... some young couple that my subordinate was pressuring led the elders and disciples who did not side with us and... and crushed them.


    As you know most people there are Dual Culivators, and don''t really have much brawn... but, it... it was a gruesome fight with surprising fighting prowess from the other side, and the Great Seductress used the Grand Formation in the end to crush the man I sent..."


    "So you are saying that you lost the one decent card you were able to prepare for me over the years"


    Gu Zhen stated while nodding.


    The old man who was pressing his forehead on the floor clenched his teeth as memories of people dying in mes flew through his mind. The man in front of him never showed any different demeanor before incinerating someone, so it was hard to tell his fate as mere moments stretched into hours as he awaited the judgement.


    His only hope was in the fact that he was one of the more useful people, with cultivation in the Essence Awakening Realm.


    "Haa~ I lost interest, we will continue the gameter"


    A voice resounded along with the sound of clothes as the Alchemy Tower Master rose from the sitting mat.


    "Thank you... thank you for your leniency and generosity Tower Master... Hiiek!!!"


    As the man continued bowing and then went up to hurriedly leave, the subordinate that earlier whispered the news into his ear and was standing by closer to the entrance suddenly went up in mes with agonizing screams while Do Bishui shrieked in horror.


    "Remember this kindness, Bishui. There are only so many times I can overlook things"


    Gu Zhen did not turn to face him, looking out through arge window that took up most of the wall they yed by.


    "Y-yes, Tower Master. This lowly servant of yours will carve it into his chest. I thank you for the kindness and magnanimity"


    "Go"


    As Do Bishui bowed to Gu Zhen''s back silhouette while a man was rolling on the ground in final throes of agony not far from him, issuing horrendous noises and nauseating smell of burning flesh, the Alchemy Tower Master only nodded without turning, and the old man hurriedly left the room as the screams of the man on fire gradually died down along with any signs of movement.


    ---


    A day prior, as Wu Long was discussing their uing n of the attack on mercenaries in Tingren with Old Man Zhao and Liang Yuhan as well as contacting Crown Prince to prepare for the Imperial Edict, Pce Master Lian Zhiqiu stood in her study, overlooking the sect.


    "Why is there no response?"


    She asked in a dissatisfied voice.


    "It has only been a day or two, Pce Master. Give it some time"


    An older woman, with wrinkles starting to show on her once pretty face and grey hair, stood not far behind her. This was Hai Luan, elder Hai''s wife and Lian Zhiqiu''s right hand who usually moved in the sect''s shadows. She was one of the women in the minority who chose to give way to natural aging along with her husband.


    Though Elder Hai was once a lot more handsome, and her pretty looks were very ordinary inparison, she was able to get him with the help of the Great Seductress, bing her faithful follower ever since.


    "Hmph, I think you were wrong. Sending that formation with that timing is just too obvious. Those kind of tactics wouldn''t work on him like on your husband in the past.


    He''s different than those men I helped girls around the world get. Besides, it is not like I am trying to seduce him. I just want him to feel a bit guilty for dumping everything troublesome on me and-..."


    As Lian Zhiqiu spoke, hermunication jade lit up and her eyes glowed with childish excitement and anticipation.


    "Haha, you were right, it is him"


    She eximed as she took up the jade, and confirmed the one who sent the message was Wu Long. But as she heard the message, her face first revealed a triumphant joy and then gradually became serious.


    Finally, a slightly evil smile with a sharp look in her eyes appeared on her face.


    "Haha, Luan. It is time. Tell your husband to get the couple Wu Long took in, it is time for that Xia Jung to rise to the asion"


    She said with a chuckle, and Hai Luan nodded with her gentle expression turning into a serious one.


    As she exited the room, Elder Hai joined her.


    "Is she not mad at me anymore?"


    "She''s not. It''s handled"


    "Whew, thank you honey. As I thought I can always rely on you when ites to Pce Master''s unreasonable anger"


    "Hm? How was it unreasonable?"


    Hai Luan stopped her steps to look at her husband with a raised brow.


    "Huh? Well... I wasn''t the one who made her angry..."


    "You were there when it happened, weren''t you?"


    "Well... I was?"


    Elder Hai became slightly puzzled. But the eyes of his wife clearly implied that the fact he was present when she got angered and reported to her the reason she became mad, justified her being angry at him.


    ''What in Heavens kind of logic is this?!?!''


    He inwardly eximed, but chose to remain silent from years of experience as they went to prepare everything per the orders.

 Chapter 413 Swept up

    <h4>Chapter 413 Swept up</h4>


    As Wu Long received the news about their second ''fat prey'' in the Yin Yang Unity Pce being caught, he could finally consider this initial part of their n finished.


    ''Heh, that guy really pulled it off. Hmm, impressive''


    Wu Long thought as he received news that Xia Jung with his partner managed to defeat Grand Elder Zheng among other notable achievements, even though it was a tough struggle. Of course Vice Pce Master was not someone they could hope to handle, but his ambition was ended by Lian Zhiqiu herself.


    He then turned, as they still had some things to do, including meeting Princess Cai Yin before heading back to Fantian Kingdom.


    "Hey handsome, will you really not tell this Sister your secret? My curiosity has already peaked and there really is no hiding from it for me"


    Madam Liang smiled, as her cheeks revealed a light blush.


    Wu Long, stopped and as he turned to her, inwardly chuckled when he saw that this time it was not a coy act, but a genuine reaction. It was more subtle, spontaneous and uncontrolled, and her efforts to hide it were real as well as her smile turned more wry than the intended usual seductive one as a result.


    Her elegant and delicate shoulders exposed by the revealing cheongsam instinctively pulled in very slightly, almost imperceptibly before being forcibly stopped by sheer will.


    In this moment, Liang Yuhan looked far more attractive than any of her femme fatale-esque advances and yful seductive demeanor before.


    Her gaze which usually looked him straight in the eyes the whole time she talked could not maintain eye contact this time as she slightly turned it to look up at his forehead, a tactic meant to disguise that nothing changed.


    Even Zhao Xieren who first had the urge to insert a cheekyment with a lecherous giggle, froze with his mouth already open in a smile, and widened his eyes in shock as he saw that face, never having expected to see it on this woman after knowing her for so long.


    He then tactfully turned away in a casual and natural manner, moving to the other side of the room as if to inspect the weapon and spatial ring of the person he yed earlier this day that he already checked with Wu Long before. Though he did put the weapon inside the ring this time.


    "Hmm, perhaps the next time we meet, Madam Liang. It is not a conversation to make in passing"


    Wu Long smiled, and something in his slightly changed demeanor toward her in this moment almost took her breath away as the pupils of her green eyes widened as she looked at his face.


    "Then, until next time"


    Her expression finally eased after that moment of weakness passed and she smiled in a rxed manner as Wu Long nodded, received the spatial ring from Old Man Zhao and then left with his twodies.


    The room turned silent as Madam Liang and Zhao Xieren stood unmoving for a few moments.


    ''Tch, I should have held it in''


    Liang Yuhan thought as she sighed,menting asking the question while under the influence of emotions that got out of hand instead ofter when she had time to process them and calm down.


    As a result she slipped up. Who could me her? After witnessing the scene of him on this day, in his Revolving Qi Realm and yet on equal grounds with an Essence Gathering Realm Gu Zhen who she dreaded meeting anytime it happened. Wu Long''s unwavering, confident demeanor, that charisma and raw power in his every gaze, word and mannerism were all too fatal to any woman. No woman could rebuke her for being swept up.


    "Don''t look at me like that Senior, it is embarrassing as it is"


    Liang Yuhan who stood facing the entrance to the room spoke without turning, as Old Man Zhao chuckled, somehow able to guess what her expression looked like even without seeing.


    "Hoho, who said I was looking?"


    "I can feel those nces with the back of my head"


    "Hehehe, what is there to be embarrassed about? Ah being young is so nice~"


    "Senior Zhao!"


    Theughter of the old man became louder as the slightly humiliated tone in the voice of Madam Liang intensified.


    ---


    "Hah! That woman sure has nerves of steel"


    "Why is that?"


    Feng Yi huffed on their way as Shen Min raised her eyebrow.


    "Why? Didn''t you see her flirting with Wu Long when we were right there?"


    "And? Are you saying you''re against Wu Long having other women?"


    "Of course not, if I was I wouldn''t be here right now. The problem is not Wu Long, I can understand when he''s the one making a move... but her! Can you believe the audacity to openly flirt with a man in front of his women?!"


    "Mm, you might have been right if it was an unwanted advance, or a challenge to any of us, I wouldn''t feel good either. But in this case she didn''t disregard us, as she politely addressed us throughout conversations, and kept her distance at most times, I just think she''s seeing the signs that allow her actions"


    Shen Min pondered a little. It was true that if a random woman was boldly making advances on a man without any regard to his women standing right there, even the most reasonable people like Shen Min would not find it amusing.


    "Besides, didn''t you see that look she had? I can''t really me her to be honest"


    But she recognized that Liang Yuhan actually only flirted in passing with a light heart when they were present, clearly showing she was not serious, and the only real advance she made was at the very end. And even that final exchange was more of a slip up than intended insult to her and Feng Yi.


    More than that, Shen Min could understand that feeling she saw in Liang Yuhan''s eyes, as she was someone who understood Wu Long''s charm.


    "Hmm, maybe you''re right"


    Feng Yi sank into thoughts as well, thinking back to that look in the green eyes of a beauty, something very hard to fake and incredibly understandable to her as well.


    It was not beyond her that women found Wu Long attractive, it was just an instinctive answer to being challenged. Shen Min was lessbative when it came to women being around him in the first ce so she did not take it as deeply.


    Wu Long inwardly chuckled at this conversation, but didn''t weigh in since Shen Min managed the situation well. He also knew how disastrous of an oue could butting into conversations not meant for him bring about, as that could backfire very easily, and with good reason.


    It was the type of women''s talk that they did not mind men hearing but interference could lead to dire results as any word uttered by thetter could be taking someone''s side or taking a stance.


    The three of them sped to the Royal Winter Vi, arriving shortly after.


    Liang Yuhan and Zhao Xieren had separate preparations to make, and Zhao Biren was still tied up in Fantian Kingdom.


    Thetter would be eventually staying with Princess Cai Yin to ensure her safety in the Tingren Kingdom just like Ye Ling stayed in Fantian Kingdom, soon to be joined by Liang Yuhan and Lian Zhiqiu stayed in the sect, soon to be joined by Old Man Zhao.


    These arrangements were discussed prior, so every group and person moved simultaneously.

 Chapter 414 Meeting once more

    <h4>Chapter 414 Meeting once more </h4>


    Wu Long and his twopanions sat in a modestly but still well decorated guest room, and soon, a woman with pinkish-red very wavy hair and gray eyes with a very slight light blue hue entered the room, though there was a little pause before she entered as she first confirmed the people inside even if several attendants who knew Wu long and Shen Min from before have already checked multiple times as they waited.


    Unlike the previous times they met, there were not that many attendants around her as she walked, and only a few bodyguards who stopped without entering the room.


    While she still looked beautiful her face showed signs of fatigue as her hair lost some of its luster and her skin was pale. There were also meticulously hidden, but still visible to Wu Long''s eyes signs of stress,ck of sleep,ck of rest and even malnutrition.


    Her figure which was miniature and elegant to begin with looked even more fragile as a result. As if she would crumble from a light push or could be blown away at the lightest gust of wind. She slightly weakly smiled at the familiar sight of Wu Long and Shen Min, a glint of joy appearing in her weary eyes.


    "I am blessed to see you again, my benefactors"


    "Judging by the situation you have been driven into we have not brought you much happiness with our past actions, Your Highness. So I hardly deserve that title"


    Wu Long showed a subtle, encouraging smile.


    "Hahaha, it seems you know the situation, although, I cannot say I am surprised. However, being awake in chaos is much better than being asleep in that same chaos. Some say ignorance is bliss but I don''t think so"


    She chuckled.


    "I am happy to see you again, Your Highness. And please do not call me a benefactor either"


    Shen Min said with worry in her eyes as she same signs Wu Long did.


    "You have bloomed like a heavenly flower, Shen Min. I am happy to see that"


    Cai Yin chuckled as she saw Shen Min''s beauty be even more pronounced, as being with her beloved man made her almost glow. The first time Princess saw this beauty was when she was in the depths of despair, which partially caused her to empathize and stretch out a helping hand so this transformation was quite striking.


    What truly made the difference were Shen Min''s emotions which Cai Yin as a Soul Cultivator felt like fluctuations of soul power. This sensitive and urate perception was a sign of a very rare and very high talent even among those who were born suited to be Soul Cultivators.


    She has once already envied the beauty before, but now it was apparent just how much happier she became.


    "It is thanks to Your Highness'' help that I was able to meet the fortune"


    Shen Min talked unusually warmly, as she only did so with Wu Long or her two closest friends, causing Feng Yi to widen her eyes at this scene.


    "And, I believe we are meeting for the first time..."


    "Ah, pardon my manners, Your Highness. Fantian Kingdom''s Army Commander Feng Yi, pleasure to be in your Royal presence"


    Feng Yi ced a hand on her chest and slightly bent her waist forward.


    "Oh, so you are the renowned General Feng''s daughter. I wondered with those fiery features... it is my pleasure, Commander Feng. Please be at ease since you are a guest, and I assume are not visiting me in your formal capacity.


    Besides, because red hair are rare in thesends it is believed that General Feng shares some ancestral roots with our royal family.


    Though red hair appears only sporadically in our line and it is of different tone, and there are no records of lineage to prove it so it is mostly just talk of those in our family who wanted to poach the renown warrior from the neighboring Kingdom"


    Cai Yin smiled at the formal way the beauty met her, recalling an amusing connection point to ease the mood.


    "Hahaha, Father told me about those rumors once"


    Feng Yi lightly chuckled as well, conceding to the soothing voice of the Princess.


    "Well, it is somewhat formal visit as well though"


    Wu Long chimed in and Cai Yin raised her eyebrows in surprise, gesturing toward the sofas the three sat on before for a more detailed talk.


    As they took their seats, the Princess noted that Feng Yi and Shen Min both sat next to Wu Long on the same sofa, the distance being quite intimate with both of them. She could also feel Feng Yi''s strong emotional bond with the man who sat in between them, and silently became astonished at the ability of this man to get two women with such beauty and talent.


    ''But then again, I cannot deny that strength is one of the most attractive qualities of a man in our world, not to mention his smarts, and pleasant character. There is also his undeniable looks...''


    "Khm"


    She looked at the three before her, but then caught herself on a thought she did not expect. Wu Long only continued smiling while the Princess lightly cleared her throat.


    "We came here because we have more to discuss about your situation. You see it is partially our fault you are in this difficult situation, and apart from feeling responsibility for that we have vested interests in helping you. The Imperial Edict issued this morning is only the first step"


    Wu Long went straight into the topic, and Cai Yin''s eyes expressed her shock at the revtion. But as Wu Long continued to exin the more intricate situation of what was happening behind the curtains, her shock only continued to rise.


    She silently listened, not interrupting and only the look in her eyes betrayed the intense storm of interchanging emotions inside her.


    "Heh, I knew there was more to it than met the eye, but did not realize just how bigger the picture was than I imagined..."


    She finally sighed with a self-deprecating smile, the tiredness in her voice instantly bing much more apparent.


    "It is something you could not have known so please do not beat yourself over it, Your Highness"


    Shen Min said with some encouragement, causing a light grateful smile to appear on the lips of the princess.


    "Min''er is right, Your Highness. The sheer scale of things happening is not something a princess of a Kingdom should be expected to know about. And knowing it would not have helped you, and rather only ensured your doom before we could interfere.


    I would rather argue that you have done quite well in your circumstances with what means you had"


    Wu Long lightly spoke, in a tone that let her know that it truly was simply beyond her means to know all that information.


    "But then... why are you telling all of that to me now?"


    "Because by cooperating with us, there are ways you can influence the situation in our favor.


    First, we needed to ensure your safety, which is what the Imperial Edict was partially about. And next, we will add a person who can keep you safe even if the other side tries to sneak a rtively higher force to eliminate you.


    Now, however, before we can discuss our further ns and strategies, there is something we must do as a first priority"


    Wu Long chuckled at the end, as Cai Yin questioned him with her eyes.


    "It is to ensure your well-being"

 Chapter 415 Deceptive Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 415 Deceptive Appearance</h4>


    Cai Yin raised her eyebrow as she expected something more important in her view.


    "My well-being?"


    "Indeed, in your current state it would be hardly any problem to make you copse with just a stressful situation, and we need to remedy that"


    Wu Long smiled without hiding an expression of goodwill he genuinely had.


    "But..."


    "Your Highness, please let us help you. We are the only ones who can. And... even though it is hard to trust anyone for you at the moment, we can only help if you put your trust in us"


    Shen Min raised her voice with concern, looking at the feeble princess.


    Cai Yin looked at them in silence for a few moments, and then taking a deep breath, exhaled with a determined look.


    "I have once already entrusted the fate of my country to you, I suppose it is only fair to my citizens if I do so with my fate as well"


    She stated, and Wu Long nodded with a smile while Shen Min breathed out a sigh of relief.


    "First, as a fast and immediate measure, I will give you some pills which will help you, but these alone cannot solve the bigger issues..."


    As he spoke he took out a few porcin pill bottles, continuing their conversation as the princess listened with attention.


    The audiencested a few hours, and after that a knock resounded on the door.


    "Your Highness..."


    As Cai Yin let the person report he entered but hesitated speaking before she nodded.


    "... the Imprial Ambassador is scheduled for visit to the Royal Pce in the capital early tomorrow morning. If we want to make it back to the Capital before nightfall..."


    The man did not finish to not be rude to the guests but Wu Long only smiled.


    "Perfect timing"


    He chuckled, and Princess Cai Yin nodded in response.


    "Then we shall go"


    The four people sitting in the room rose, and at the moment Cai Yin slightly faltered, Wu Long gently but firmly held her arm by the elbow to help her steady herself. It happened so fast that she did not even realize how he appeared near her as her guards outside the door froze in tensed up poses.


    "It''s fine, he can be trusted... thank you Mister Wu"


    "Haha, I told you to call me Wu Long, Your Highness"


    ---


    The next morning all of them were in the Royal pce of the Tingren Kingdom which did not change much from when Wu Longst visited it, and given the approximately same time of year even the outward view of the capital did not change at all, as if the year that went by was a dream and only yesterday he was walking these streets with Shen Min.


    But, the atmosphere and feel of both the city and the pce were somehow imperceptibly different. There was a heavy, gloomy feeling in the air, as if every bit of this city was suddenly covered in an invisible but oppressing fog.


    Wu Long could also see a few people in gray clothes with unremarkable appearances standing in less noticeable positions among the entourage of the royalty and near the king.


    The ceremony of the ambassador visiting and officially reading the Imperial Edict was lengthy and rather boring, with formalities of presenting both sides of the royal family, the main one with the King as the head and Princess Cai Yin as now separately recognized political body with gifts.


    Cai Yin''s gift was a pair of luxurious and easily recognizable unique earrings, which she wore on the spot as a recognition of being bestowed blessings of the Azure Eagle Empire. It was now a symbol of her protection and authority.


    Thetter part was as formal, culminating with the King begrudgingly stating that the Kingdom officiallyplied with the Imperial Edict.


    After the ceremony was over, they returned to the inn where Zhao Biren has already arrived. There, Wu Long and his twopanions have parted with the princess.


    She was now shielded from political persecution by the authority of the Imperial Throne, so she could afford giving them help as she sent a dozen trusted skilled warriors and many attendants with numerous carriages and several squads of army troops, all arranged since the evening before.


    She went out to bid them goodbye, as she would be staying in the capital instead of returning to the Royal Winter Vi.


    "Then, we will be in touch, Your Highness. We will send the troops back after we arrive in Fantian Kingdom. And I will send back the warriors when they finish the training, expecting a new batch in return"


    "I understand. I will send the warriors a week prior so that the time in between the batches is not wasted. Of course, I will contact you at all times. Safe travels, you all"


    She spoke in a soft tone, still frail but in overall more healthy state.


    The group armed with a convoy and escorts traveled to the settlement not that far from the capital, which consisted of only women.


    As the women guards saw people nearing in arge group, they revealed sharp and cautious looks, but upon seeing one particr face of a handsome man, caution was changed to surprise and then look of gratitude and remembrance.


    They were warmly weed in the settlement, where the convoy stayed for the night. Wu Long spent the evening in conversation with the woman who was in leadership position, and then with themunity in a general gathering that kept on deep into the night.


    "Min''er, remember what I told you about finding your own subordinates? This is your chance, as you should be able to see them"


    At one point, Wu Long leaned to whisper into Shen Min''s ear, and she widened her eyes, giving him a nce. After receiving a light nod, she turned to look at the women, among the chaotic gathering as conversations were had all around.


    Her different-colored eyes attentively scanned the surroundings, until they stopped on a slightly younger than the average woman who sat in rtive istion, whose cautious eyes were only observing the surrounding people.


    She moved toward her, and stopped in front, looking down at the sitting woman who in turn looked up at her.


    Wu Long looked at that scene from afar, soon seeing Shen Min and the young woman exchanging a few words, and chuckled.


    ''Haha, as I thought. She sees them''


    He thought as he could see it too, a deep seated, dark and venomous rage, hidden deep inside the eyes, behind pain and caution, and an outward harmless appearance which was a mere deception.


    ---


    The convoy moved out the day after, guarded by the escorting soldiers and now carrying the entire poption of the settlement they visited, heading for Fantian Kingdom.

 Chapter 416 Harmless Talk

    <h4>Chapter 416 Harmless Talk</h4>


    The convoy traveled for a week and a half.


    It was a high pace for such a long journey, but they were not in a leisurely time of true peace, as their situation resembled an eye of the storm, with silent and seemingly tranquil atmosphere despite the chaos all around. And at any moment, the furious winds and thunders of the storm could return with even more power, this time engulfing the whole continent in the mes of war.


    The winter finally passed, with springing into its ce, and the roads became hard to travel due to the slowly melting snow. But the army helped move the carriages and the horses and bulls pulling them were fed special medicine to keep them in shape.


    As the convoy reached the border of the Fantian Kingdom, they were met by the Feng family troops stationed on the border, which have recently gained back their mobility because of the Imperial Edict. This relieved the troops of the Tingren Kingdom who retreated into their borders back to join Princess Cai Yin''s side.


    The former King of Fantian has been in the Feng Household for a week, as the reading of the Imperial Edict happened there simultaneously with Tingren, and Wu Long has received updates on his condition throughout the journey. If necessary, he was ready to move out at any moment.


    He has also received news that Madam Liang and Zhao Xieren have arrived at the Yin Yang Unity Pce about a week ago, a bit after the convoy started moving.


    And as they crossed into Fantian, Madam Liang joined the convoy two weeks after as they were nearing the capital.


    But just as she was about to start a conversation with Wu Long, both of them felt something and looked into the distance.


    "I will go, you stay with the convoy"


    Wu Long said andunched forward. His Void Piercing Step was used at maximum speed he could afford now, and he arrived in front of the mansion in a matter of moments whereas the convoy was still about half a day away.


    "Oh, what a coincidence, I was taking a walk through the neighborhood and look who I meet"


    Gu Zhen turned to Wu Long, as he was walking past the gates of Wu Long''s mansion. Though he lookedpletely naturally, and there were no mes around him, it was still a me Projection, just disguised to make it seem he was truly here in person.


    "I cannot say I am surprised though"


    Wu Long replied looking the former in the eyes.


    "Hahaha, don''t be so harsh with me. I just wanted to talk, a harmless talk"


    Gu Zhen''s manner of speech was light and frivolous, implying a lighthearted conversation as he raised his hand in a gesture inviting Wu Long for a walk.


    Thetter moved forward, epting the invitation as they started walking through the early spring outskirts of the Fantian Kingdom''s capital city.


    "Do you really think you can win? With your ploy uncovered and that old man getting weaker by the second I doubt you didn''t think of what would happen when he finally gives in to his age again"


    "Do you want to know the answer?"


    "Ah? Was I so easily seen through? Hahaha, pardon me. It is rare when I can meet a real opponent"


    Gu Zhen lightlyughed as his intention in that question was to see the look in Wu Long''s eyes, when he thought of the situation.


    To see the feeling of someone standing on a ship that was headed to a waterfall sinking into an abyss, seeing ite but unable to leave the ship since the river around was filled with deadly creatures, and unable to stop the ship''s advance as it lost all control.


    He knew Wu Long was smart enough to realize the predicament of having a n to start the war when the chances of winning were the highest, fail and to see the impending consequences of that. Which made the game all the more interesting since the opponent was smart enough to realize how bad his situation was, but not smarter than him.


    "It must have been boring then"


    Wu Long''s voice seemed tranquil but Gu Zhen could sense something else in it.


    "Hmm, boredom is for those who do not have things to do, and I have been busy, as measly as my opponents were. But I must admit there is a certain rush in having someone decent on the other side"


    "Then, it must be a nice feeling. You don''t fear the consequences of letting your pray wiggle in the? Smart people say, be more careful the closer you are to a win"


    "Hahaha, I will be careful of that, thank you for the advice. Though I must admit, it takes guts to say that to my face"


    Gu Zhen chuckled, his eyes revealing a little emotion but not enough to call it strong.


    "Well, I must get going, I still have a lot of work. Have fun"


    He then said with a light tone and flew up, causing the few bystanders to widen their eyes in shock. His figure floated away, gaining more speed and eventually disappearing on the horizon.


    Wu Long looked at that figure, and the look of slight, contained frustration that was held back with will in his eyes changed into a tranquil calmness. He turned, and headed into the mansion, where he was greeted at the mansion gates by Butler Bang and a few maids and servants who all bowed in a disciplined fashion.


    He could feel the newly installed formation around the mansion as soon as he passed through the gates.


    "Wee back, Young Master"


    "Mm, good work. Hah, they still have too sharp gazes for servants and maids"


    "Understood, I will double my efforts in training"


    "You are doing good, I am just reminding them that your standards are not unnatural and others can see it too"


    Wu Long smiled as Butler Bang bowed with a grateful smile of his own while the look in the eyes of the servants around revealed a slight change.


    "Wu Long"


    Ye Ling came out to the path leading to the mansion gate, and Wu Long gently nodded to her.


    "Hahaha, you really are too mean sometimes.


    That man really thought your warning about prey in the was ast ditch effort to keep your dignity. Did you see that look of victory in his eyes?"


    She startedughing, wiping tears off the corners of her eyes as he smiled with a tender look in his.


    He loved to hear theughter and see the smiles of his women. It brought that tight feeling in his chest that made him just a man and not an immortal with countless years behind his back, and painted the world around with beautiful colors.


    He raised his hand and his palm and fingers gently touched her cheek, causing her to pause and then ease into a smile.


    "d you found it entertaining, but I had to make it believable to shed thest shreds of suspicion. If I was too calm it would make him raise his guard even higher.


    Moreover, this visit shows he is more vtile than I thought. To think he would threaten me by appearing near this mansion just because he lost a round in the Yin Yang Unity Pce..."


    Wu Long then turned to the distance with a pondering look. It was a more emotional reaction that he did not expect from such a calcting and sly man. And the eagerness with which he bit down on Wu Long''s bait was far too driven by the thirst to one up him.


    It truly was pathetic to threaten someone in a winning position with the words "be careful before the win" when such words could easily cause thetter to retaliate and finish everything. As if a man getting beaten saying "You will pay for this" to someone who could kill him with no repercussions. But that made it that much more believable that Wu Long was frustrated but ''tried to act calm and smart''. Wu Long just did not expect for Gu Zhen to eat that so easily.


    The "It takes guts to say that to my face" that Gu Zhen uttered was coupled with a very well masked ridicule in his eyes, as he relished in the feeling of superiority.


    "So you decided to give him a win"


    "Mm, it doesn''t cost anything after all.


    Plus we might have gained a little more leeway, as now he is just going to look at our actions as toying with his prey"


    Wu Long thought back to their conversation, and how much longing there was in Gu Zhen''s seemingly indifferent voice when he talked about a ''decent opponent''. The more brilliant one thought himself to be, the more they wanted their opponents to know that brilliance, and the more they moved irrationally because of it.


    "That said, we have to be careful because of that vtility as well, any significant and clear win for our side could just tip the scales of his ego"


    He then added, not forgetting how easy turned out to be to rattle him. Such emotional vtility was a w that could be exploited, but could also very easily lead to tragic consequences.


    The ''stupidest decision'' of hurting the opponent where it hurts with no intent of killing Wu Long once mentioned now became more real because of that. And since losing any of his women was something Wu Long would not allow, he had to be even more meticulous in every move he made.

 Chapter 417 The Moving Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 417 The Moving Pieces</h4>


    The convoy arrived half a dayter, when the sun started setting in the west. The early spring evening was cold and patches of dirty snow that have yet to melt away could be seen creating a feeling of chaotic change.


    The people of the settlement were headed for the Yin Yang Unity Pce, and therefore would stay here only temporarily. And Wu Long also would move out with them and Hua Ziyan in a couple of weeks to ensure their safety and so that the two of them could join the Winter Forest Huntter.


    A part of the escorted women entered the mansion as they expressed their will to be the Wu House retainers. Butler Bang would then choose part of them who were suited for an additional training as his subordinates in his secondary upation.


    Another part of them were women Wu Long selected to be Yu Huan''s Alchemy Pavilion staff, most of them possessing the kind of talent required, and offered the job by him, though they did not require much persuasion as all of the women in that settlement felt a debt of gratitude to him.


    He still was determined to provide good conditions andpensation for the work they did, even if they were not after it.


    Thest two groups who entered the mansion were a small group selected by Shen Min and the group of Tingren Kingdom''s warriors who came here to be trained.


    As the neers were moving in, Wu Long approached the warriors of Tingren Kingdom who were escorted into the inner parts of the mansion.


    "You are safe now, Your Highness. This mansion is covered by a powerful enough formation, so your presence here is concealed"


    Wu Long smiled at one of the female warriors, who sighed with relief, and took off an earring which used to be Shen Min''s possession. Her hair turned into pinkish-red and her eyes turned gray with light bluish hue, while her healthy look of a trained warrior changed into that of a still frail and slightly weakly royaldy.


    "It must have been hard on the way here, but now you can be at ease, as you are among the people you can trust"


    Ye Ling weingly smiled,ing into the room as the otherdies of the Wu Household revealed simr weing expressions following her lead through the doors.


    Princess Cai Yin widened her eyes at the group of gorgeous women, and turning to Wu Long, saw the confirmation of her guess in his eyes.


    ''This man is sure something...''


    Was her thought as she suppressed a bewildered expression and made a courteous greeting gesture. She was surprised when she realized Wu Long had managed to woo not only Shen Min but Feng Yi as well, but never could have imagined that his abilities and greed were so vast.


    A little, silent thought burrowed into her mind at this moment, which she did not give any attention so it sank into the depths of her consciousness without making any ripples on the surface.


    "Thank you very much. I will be in your care"


    She then made a polite greeting while thedies greeted her one by one, being careful not to overwhelm her, leaving the introductions toter time.


    The main problem for Cai Yin''s health was the stress and her environment in which she could not calm down and rx even for a second. To make matters worse, her paranoia of trusting people which was normal after such a long period of being manipted, did not give her even a moment of peace.


    In that state, no matter what remedy Wu Long brought to her, her condition would revert back as soon as he left, so the only option was to put her into an environment she could rx in.


    It would not happen immediately, as she did not know them, but the fact they were Wu Long''s women gave them the credibility which could in time ease her worries and help her find calm by living among them.


    She could also receive proper care here, as Wei Lan was excited to cook something that would entice someone that did not have an appetite due to stress. And Yu Huan could constantly supply her with medicine.


    This mansion was the ideal ce to rehabilitate her health at the same time keeping her safe.


    Initially this n was prepared to move her into the Yin Yang Unity Pce, as Wu Long did not n to create a temporary base of operations in the Fantian Kingdom, but it did not change much, simply switching out the location.


    The earrings gifted to her in the official ceremony were made by Pce Master Lian Zhiqiu while he was in the sect, and he inscribed them with Madam Liang''s illusion arts before meeting with the Princess, creating a disguise artifact that even a Seven Profound Realms cultivator would find hard to discern.


    All that remained was to make it usible for the earrings to always be worn by the Princess in public, which was achieved by making them a symbol of the Imperial protection. Thus her subordinate could wear the earrings without being suspected, posing as the princess while receiving orders from her via a specialmunication jade which was installed in one of the earrings.


    The one chosen for the role was naturally her double which already bore simrities to her appearance, and learned her mannerisms and way of speaking since they were both very young.


    The movement of the settlement of the former victims of Supreme Master Pavilion was also the perfect chance for the princess to send people to help with the relocation, allowing her to disguise her presence among them.


    When they discussed the n at the Royal Winter Vi, she was at first reluctant to leave her post as the Royal Princess, bound by her sense of duty to her people, especially now that she was given equal political authority and could actually influence the situation in the country.


    But as Wu Long persuaded her by stating that in her current condition she would not be able to serve her country well she could only agree to this measure. Not to mention that she still couldmunicate and give instructions remotely.


    "Honey!!!"


    As the others were greeting the princess, Wu Mengqi ran into Wu Long and hung on his neck as the corners of her eyes revealed a glint of wet drops while she rubbed her cheek onto his chest. It was hard to guess whether they were tears of joy from meeting him again, or tears of being wronged.


    "Hahaha, there there, Mengqi"


    He chuckled as he hugged her and patted the back of her head in a soothing motion while giving a look to Ye Ling who only shrugged with an innocent smile.


    "Hmm, is Mingyu still in the state of enlightenment and contemtion?"


    He then turned to Hua Ziyan who approached him and then nodded with a concerned look.


    "Don''t worry, it is normal for Dao Cultivators to ponder on the concepts for long without rest. She will be fine"


    He gave her an encouraging smile, and as Wu Mengqi finally got satisfied with the skinship, gave her a light kiss, and then took Hua Ziyan into his embrace next.


    "Old Yen has already left as per your instructions, Young Master. But, is it safe to let him move alone in these times?"


    Butler Bang tactfully waited until he greeted all of hisdies, before reporting to Wu Long. He expressed worry since the man was not the best fighter, and over time there appeared a feeling of slight camaraderie between the two due to serving the same master, and both holding great respect for him.


    "Mm, he is still in the shadows, as it seems that Luo Family Patriarch is indeed trustworthy. Plus as far as I can tell, he should at least have the ability to run away even if the opponent is vastly stronger.


    His work is important for the future events. You should focus on training his and your subordinates. Though of course you can prioritize yours"


    Wu Long nodded, as his look turned to the distance mountain range dividing the continent and serving as the borders of this country that could be seen even from the capital.


    "And don''t hesitate to ask for help if it gets overwhelming"


    He then turned to the old butler with a smile, to which Butler Bang revealed a grateful but confident grin with a glint in his eyes.


    "Hohoho, I am honored by your kind care, Young Master, but this old man has yet to decay so much as to whine because of a little more work"


    "Haha, good. Come, I will check your progress with the techniques and skills. Old Yen has almost mastered the scrolls I gave him so I expect you have done so"


    "Hehe, this old man may be humble, but would not be a step behind that scoundrel"


    Butler Bang chuckled as apart from camaraderie, the two did not shy away from rivalry in who could be of more use to their master as well.

 Chapter 418 Performance

    <h4>Chapter 418 Performance</h4>


    ?Wu Long finished assessing Butler Bang''s progress a few hourster, deciding on a new set of skills, as well as thinking what pills could make up for thetter''s deficiencies in cultivation.


    He was stranded at his cultivation level close enough to start staring natural death of aging in the face, so it was natural his cultivation at least for the next two-three Major Realms had difficulties. He was now at the 5th level of Foundation Building, but was unable to progress further even with the improved Spiritual Qi in the atmosphere.


    As he ponderingly walked with hands locked behind his back to the main mansion while moon has already started rising and the sun was only a glow in the sky behind the Serpent''s Spine mountain range, he heard a familiar voice excitedly speaking in the distance, and getting closer as he walked.


    "...-and therefore the notes go ~brururum~!!!... get it?"


    "... uhm, I am afraid I am not confident enough in my knowledge of music..."


    Another familiar, peaceful voice resounded in response.


    "Hmm, if I could y it I wouldn''t have to tell you why it is so cool..."


    "The performance from before has already deeply impressed me, Fairy Gong Cui. I should thank you for the wonderful time"


    "Ehehehe~, you think so? Hehe, I am d Your Highness was able to enjoy it... hmm, still but if I could only y the ''Five Color Song of Dao''..."


    Wu Long came to an open space where a pagoda gazebo stood in the middle of the pond, and four beautifuldies sat in it.


    Gong Cui''s energetic gestures were trying to express what she wanted to say but could not form into words, resorting to sounds like ''vroom'' and ''vrurururum''.


    Her talent in Music Dao was indeed high, enough to be called a heavenly genius, but unlike Yu Huan''s talent in alchemy or Bi Rui''s talent in spear arts she was more of a natural, intuitive type than someone theoretical and methodical.


    Cai Yin sat across from her, with a smile on her face as she visibly was rxed and enjoyed herself. For a Soul Cultivator like her, Gong Cui was one of the most easy to approach people since all of her emotions and thoughts were always in the open, and her cheerful personality felt like a ray of warm light to the princess.


    In addition, Music Dao had great effect in stirring emotions or rxing people, so Gong Cui''s zither standing before her was likely responsible for such a quick change in Cai Yin''s emotional state from turmoil to peace.


    Gong Liwei and Shen Min were with them as one was trying to keep an eye on her little sister and another was helping the princess adapt.


    As he was now visible, all of thedies soon noticed him.


    "Oh! Sister, it''s the nice guy!"


    Gong Cui''s eyes glinted with emotions as she took her sister''s forearm and started shaking her, while her cheeks became slightly rosy at the sight of him, which seemed to surprise even her. She didn''t expect to be so overjoyed at just seeing this nice guy who always offered free hugs.


    ''Hmm, is it because I couldn''t see him when he was in the sect?... oh, he''sing...''


    She thought, but her thoughts quickly changed and he chuckled, walking around theke in a peaceful manner and approached the gazebo on a wooden bridge.


    "It is nice to see you are well, Fairy Gong Cui, Fairy Gong Liwei. I have been a little preupiedtely and have unfortunately not given you any hospitality I should have as someone who brought you to this continent.


    I hope you have been adjusting nicely and that your stay isfortable"


    "Mister Wu is too polite, we have been given all the care by your Dao Family and associates, and far from ming you, we are tremendously grateful for everything you have done for us"


    Gong Liwei smiled, as her initial anxiety about the new environment and such a drastic change in their lifestyle seemed to be far behind her.


    "Mm, mm! We have been well. Hehe~ but if you are apologizing, how about a free hug as apensation?"


    "Cui''er!"


    Gong Cui nodded along with her sister, then unexpectedly giving out a an answer none of the people presented expected, slightly surprising even Wu Long. But more than that, it was her who looked the most shocked by her own words.


    "Um... ehehe... I-..."


    He widened his eyes, and then gently smiled.


    "Of course, it would be my pleasure"


    He opened up his arms and the maiden, driven by the sudden unknown impulse, took that opportunity for the first time, standing up and striding toward the coveted embrace. Though she has previously tried to use that ''free hug'' offered by Wu Long she has been impeded by her sister, and her motivation in the first ce was purely that she was offered a free hug.


    However, when the words ''free hug'' came off her beautiful plump lips this time, a myriad of memories of her seeing him hug his women flew by in her mind. Their blissful faces, and that feeling of curiosity and slight envy she felt each time.


    Her soft, miniature body pressed into the firm andrge body of a man for the first time, and she could feel the sturdiness of his muscles and the strength hidden in them even through the clothes, while her arms that embraced the powerful torso tingled with excitement from the new sensation. Two steady and warm arms wrapped around her and her heart started beating faster as her breath became stifled.


    The scent of a man that she never felt before made her slightly dizzy as she tried to process the feelings that assaulted her like a storm, chaotic and intense.


    Gong Liwei widened her eyes as her hand that was raised to stop her little sister froze in the air when she saw Gong Cui''s face as she got up, while Shen Min just quietly smiled without much surprise.


    Princess Cai Yin, though, was not as calm as her thoughts stirred from the sudden development.


    ''Is this man ever going to be satisfied? He already got so many beautiful women...''


    She mused as she tried toprehend what was happening as that thought that slipped into her mind earlier floated up a little again, but not enough to make ripples, barely touching the surface of her sea of consciousness.


    "Um... that is... thank you"


    Gong Cui who became slightly red finally eased her embrace, causing him to release her as he gently nodded with a smile.


    "Once again, it is my pleasure, Fairy Gong Cui"


    "Hehe~ oh! I know, since you are here... um... why don''t I perform once more, I think... I remember you said you enjoyed itst time~"


    "Indeed, I would love to. Though if Fairy Gong Cui needs a little time we should first have some tea..."


    "Ehehe, no no, please take a seat"


    Wu Long slightly worriedly looked at the beauty, but was unable to persuade her otherwise so he sat down next to Shen Min.


    "Khm... I shall perform the ''Flowery Mountain of the Silver Lake'' next"


    Gong Cui sat down in front of her zither, her cheeks still flushed, as her fingers slightly trembled. Gong Liwei''s eyes filled with worry as she looked at her little sister, seeing what was happening but unable to think of a way to stop it. Princess Cai Yin also became slightly restless as she could feel the soul fluctuations in the beauty''s excitement and nervousness.


    The thin and beautiful fingers touched the strings, and a melody flowed above the pond''s waters, reverberating in the souls of the people around. But although the sounds were beautiful, and the harmony was present, there was something slightly dull about the performance. The usual colors present in the tones of her music were not there, and the voluminous, epassing feeling that created a picture in the mind of the listener never appeared.


    Beads of sweat started appearing on the forehead of the beauty who felt like her fingers were suddenly made of wood and not moving the way she wanted to, and the first wrong note soon rang out, breaking the dam as sounds became jumbled and the melody unraveled.


    She stopped ying soon after, looking down and not in the faces of anyone around. Glistening tears started to appear on the corners of her eyes, glinting in the moonlight as her fingers trembled over the instrument.


    Princess Cai Yin opened up her mouth to speak up but Wu Long gently shook his head as he looked at her, and she kept her silence as Gong Cui stood up.


    "M-my apologies, I-... I must have forgotten the sheet music"


    Her slightly hoarse, trembling voice, barely audible to them announced as she then turned and left the gazebo.


    "Are you not going to chase her?"


    Princess Cai Yin turned to Wu Long but he shook his head.


    "That would be an insult to Fairy Gong Cui. It is the reason her own Sister does not move from the spot as well"


    He spoke as Gong Liwei sighed with a nod. Not one of them med the maiden for the performance, or for the aftermath as they all understood her.

 Chapter 419 The Dao of...

    <h4>Chapter 419 The Dao of...</h4>


    ?"Why didn''t you stop her? None of us could, but you..."


    Cai Yin looked at Wu Long with some red in the corners of her eyes. She felt the soul fluctuations of the maiden that she previously was attuned to because of thetter''s first performance, so she was very sensitive about her condition.


    "Fairy Gong Cui is a Music Dao cultivator, and as such it is very important that her thoughts flow freely and unimpeded. Had I blocked her performance in that particr circumstance, it would have been tremendous harm to her way as a practitioner of the Music Dao"


    Wu Long shook his head as he was not immune to the emotional turmoil of thedy either, but could not sacrifice her growth for thefort of his consciousness.


    "But..."


    Princess Cai Yin wanted to say something, but she could see that his mood was, albeit calm, still more mncholic.


    "What about after? Will you be able tofort her after?"


    "That was my first impulse as well, believe me, Your Highness. But as someone who knows a little about Music Dao cultivators I am afraid I cannot.


    I will also strongly advise you all to only give herfort in yourpany and understanding, but not weigh in on the performance you just heard. That would only greatly hurt her as a Music Dao Cultivator"


    "Music Dao Cultivator... but what about as a woman, as a person?"


    Princess Cai Yin could note to terms with his logic, even though she knew he was right.


    "Hmm... I believe you underestimate the position Music Dao holds for any cultivator practicing it in their mind and soul, Your Highness. Especially one as talented and brilliant as Fairy Gong Cui.


    It is not only a way to cultivate for them, but their crux and soul itself. The moment one steps on the road of Music Dao, it bes the Grand Dao of their life.


    They might have other important things, things they value even more than the Music Dao, emotions that govern their actions and connections that bring them joy and fulfillment, but they can no longer part with Music Dao or cut it out of their life. It is still that which dictates their well-being and the quality of their life"


    Wu Long softly spoke, as his gaze became a little distant. While his words were hard to swallow from the emotional stance, they could all feel something profound in them.


    "But is that not cruel? To leave her alone?"


    This time Gong Liwei was the one who spoke up, as she could not imagine what her little sister would be going through in theing days and perhaps even weeks.


    "Who said about leaving her alone? That is far from what I am talking about. It is important for her to feel the support from people around, to feel the care and love, as well as feeling of having someone to lean on. Though, unfortunately, in this particr case it cannot be me"


    Wu Long shook his head once more, this time with an encouraging smile and then a rueful one since he could not be the oneforting thedy.


    "But then...?"


    Gong Liwei widened her eyes since his words seemed contradictory.


    "In this crucial moment, that performance is the only thing you must notfort.


    You canfort her mood and feelings when she calms down. At this moment it would be unwise and disrespectful, butter, when she is more level-headed, she will understand your worry and ept the warmth"


    He spoke without sounding authoritative, in a rather soft manner, but his words had a firm conviction and undeniable ability to move the listeners.


    "So you are saying that we should ignore the performance? Would that not be unnatural instead?"


    Princess Cai Yin raised her doubt with a less argumentative stance, as someone seeking advice rather than questioning credibility.


    "Haha, who said anything about ignoring it. Acknowledging something happened and trying to remedy it are two separate things.


    An empathetic and kind thing to do would be to carefully bring up the performance to heal the wound it left. However, you have to understand that sometimes being kind and caring is not for the good of the one you care for but for yourself.


    Fairy Gong Cui has now encountered the first wall any Music Dao Cultivator faces on their journey, and many people perish without ever oveing it.


    Her sess greatly depends on her, but the people around are notpletely excluded from the equation. She has to ovee it, and then, after she does that, I vow to be the first in line tofort her"


    As he spoke the final words for some time, silence descended on the pond as the people who sat in the gazebo sank into thoughts.


    Shen Min was the only one who did not question Wu Long''s words the whole time. It was not like she did not care at all about the maiden, or did not feel the slightest bit empathetic, but she was the only one here whose trust in Wu Long overweighted the doubts she had since the very beginning.


    Butler Bang brought tea and the area soon started filling with quiet conversation on differing topics, as they each held their thoughts on what happened before.


    "I suppose I should head back to check on Cui''er"


    After some time passed, Gong Liwei rose from her seat, as Wu Long and the others softly nodded. It was the perfect timing that she as a sister felt, since Gong Cui''s frustration will soon begin to subside and in return she would start feeling lonely and seeking her sister''spany.


    "I have a promise with Ziyan"


    Shen Min looked at Wu Long as she promised to catch up with her friend, since she has spent the whole evening with the princess.


    "I will keep Her Highness somepany for now, you cane when you two had enough chat"


    He chuckled with a nod, and she smiled, giving him s kiss on the cheek and leaving after the other beauty.


    "Haha, it is not like I cannot be left alone for a few moments, Mister Wu"


    "This is, after all, an unfamiliar ce. And as the ones hosting your visit, and therefore responsible for your well being at the moment, we have an obligation to make your stayfortable.


    My apologies that you had to witness some drama right after you arrived, it was not within my expectations either"


    "You seem to handle it pretty well despite that"


    "Some experience"


    "Hahaha, I seem to notice that there is a lot you have ''some experience'' in, though most of it concerns women it seems"


    "Haha, you tter me Your Highness"


    "Most men would take offence at that you know?"


    "I am not most men, and what is shameful about admitting who I am?"


    "Someone very experienced with women. Hmm, if Fairy Gong Cui''s crux is the Dao of Music, is yours the Dao of Seducing?"


    Princess Cai Yin revealed a yful smile, her tone light and joking. It was clear that this was not an attempt to demean or insult him but a gentle wordy which naturally flowed from their previous conversation.


    She was, after all, sensitive to emotions and could see their conversation taking a lighter tone, appropriate for some teasing words.


    "Hmm, mine is the Human Dao I suppose. To seduce a fine woman you must first be a decent person, and to receive someone''s affection you must first know how to give it"


    Wu Long chuckled, his tone still joking but the words he spoke stirring Cai Yin''s thoughts as he surprisingly answered quite seriously, while keeping the tone of the conversation light.


    "It seems that is something you care about"


    She smiled, her eyes turning to the reflection of the moon on the surface of the pond, a little happy to learn something genuine about him.


    "I do. Dual Cultivators are mostly thought of as people who give in to their carnal desires but that is the perception of someone not familiar with its principles, even by many Dual Cultivators who mistakenly believe it to be the Dao of Carnal Pleasure.


    The Dao of Dual Cultivation is in its purest form the Dao of Human Connection, and the Dao of Human Being. All of those techniques, tricks and skills are perfected in order to deepen and perfect that connection"


    Wu Long spoke as his gaze turned to the reflections of the two and the moon shining above as well.


    Cai Yin''s gaze, however turned back to him as there was something maic in his voice and profile. The feeling his speech gave her was profound and deep, so much that she could not see its bottom.


    She looked at him as if enchanted as he pondered on the Dao a little.


    ''Hah, that is why I dislike my title''


    He inwardly chuckled, as he was not very pleased when he heard that he was titled God of Pleasure, perhaps even more than when he was titled the God of ughter.


    He did not care for either of those, but the second title he got directly contradicted his view of the essence of Dual Cultivation.


    Their conversation continued after a little pause, as it turned lighter again until Shen Min came back to show the princess to her quarters.

 Chapter 420 The starry pond, two people and a porcelain jar

    <h4>Chapter 420 The starry pond, two people and a porcin jar</h4>


    As Wu Long stood up, he then turned to the corner of the courtyard the pond was located in with a smile.


    "It is a lovely night, Madam Liang. But quite chilly if not standing in the gazebo which has a temperature controlling formation"


    He chuckled, and a figure came out from behind the corned, a confident smile on a beautiful face and green eyes that sparkled with interest and amusement in the moonlight.


    "As I thought, there is no escaping your eyes, Daoist Wu"


    "Haha, I have been meaning to tell you, but you can just call me Wu Long. That formal way of address does not suit you"


    "Hmm~ perhaps I should take you up on that offer, but then again I do not know if that name is even real"


    "Heh, it is real. Although I suppose I owe you more details than just that after I promised to talkter thest time. Care to join me for some tea?"


    "Tea? Please, handsome, I am not a princess or nobledy. I just happen to have some fine wine made by our mutual friend"


    "Oh? I would dly take you up on that offer, and be greatly thankful for sharing such a precious possession"


    He chuckled with a glint in his eyes, and thedy soon joined him in the gazebo. They did not sit in the center like with the nobledies before, but at the far end of the gazebo, which did not have a railing, openly overlooking the pond in between two pirs.


    Wu Long took a slightly rxed pose leaning his back on the pir while Liang Yuhan sat in women''s sitting pose, her legs together slightly to the side, peeking from the deep cut in the cheongsam.


    As she took out the wine cups and the porcin wine jar, she let Wu Long who moved to help her remove the seals and open the stopper, allowing the bewitching sweet aroma of wine to fill the air, and prepare the wine cups while she cleaned her smoking pipe, and prepared a special medicinal pill that went well with the wine, cing it into the pipe and starting it.


    "Before we speak about your identity, though, I want to ask about something I overheard earlier"


    She said while puffing the first cloud of smoke.


    "If I can answer it"


    "I am sure you can, since it is something you ''care about'', or so I heard"


    "Hahaha, please go ahead, Madam Liang"


    "You said something peculiar about the Dao of Dual Cultivation, that many practitioners mistake it for the Dao of Carnal Pleasure... but is pleasure then not a part of it?"


    "Hmm, I may have been a little too vague.


    There is no mistaking that carnal pleasure is part of it, as it is part of human nature and is therefore part of the Human Dao, but the problem happens when people misunderstand it as ''only'' carnal pleasure"


    Wu Long touched his chin in thought as he did not realize that the meaning behind his words was not getting across as he believed.


    "So you are saying that Dual Cultivation is something epassing it but is not solely about it?"


    A cloud of smoke went up into the air, as the sound of wine poured into wine cups rang out. The precious liquid has breathed enough and was ready to be enjoyed. Liang Yuhan looked at the way Wu Long poured the wine and even that simple gesture seemed profound in its simplicity.


    "Correct. I would never discard theponent of pleasure entirely, as it is our instinct to seek it.


    There is nothing vulgar or unnatural about our lustful desires, when theye from the right ce, even if that right ce is simple satisfaction of our human needs.


    It is the standard of the society to treat it as something shameful, and hide it away, but that does not mean it is so"


    Wu Long chuckled while giving the beauty the first cup.


    "Haha, it is a bit arrogant to think the entire society wrong, is it not?"


    "Perhaps it is. But then again, I do not im to be right either. It is simply my way of viewing things. Besides, the way society views acts of carnal pleasure does have its merits"


    Wu Long took in the aroma of the wine, closing his eyes to enjoy it a little longer.


    "Merits?"


    Liang Yuhan paused as she was about to take the first sip, raising her eyebrow.


    "Hahaha, if it was not viewed as shameful and vulgar, there would be no fun in doing it somewhere one could be caught, and no thrill in the risk of being seen"


    He chuckled as she smiled widely, shaking her head.


    "Hahaha, it almost sounds like there is an upside to everything"


    "Almost, nice thingse in bnce. And any extreme taken too far can lead to disaster. The Grand Dao is formless, soundless and incorporeal"


    Wu Long mused as he took a sip of the wine, his tone bing light and frivolous while the impression he gave became more profound and mysterious instead.


    The two sat in silence for some time, slowly sipping the wine, looking at the water in the pond as a mirror to view the sky which was exceptionally clear that night, as the universe looked back at them with all of its stars, darkness and mysteries.


    "... is that the view of the God of Pleasure?"


    Liang Yuhan slightly hesitated but finally decided to ask, causing Wu Long to turn his head to look at her with a little surprise.


    "I must admit... I did think you should have your doubts, but I never expected someone to know me by that title here"


    Wu Long spoke truthfully, indirectly admitting it as Liang Yuhan forgot to breathe. Her green eyes sparkling in the moon widened as she saw him sitting in a rxed pose as the pond reflected the night sky, his silhouette basked in the moonlight, while his presence suddenly became deep and profound. Something in his gaze and demeanor imperceptibly changed, as if he took off a thin veil that covered a celestial being, causing her to not even doubt his words.


    "I did think you were connected... but..."


    "Ah, I see. Well it is not surprising, since otherwise you would have to guess why someone like me was here, so thinking I was someone with a connection makes sense"


    Wu Long nodded to the still frozen Liang Yuhan who suddenly realized she was before someone so unfathomable she could not even begin toprehend his being.


    But then that thought led her to the memories of her attempts to seduce him when they just met and her face flushed red as the turned her gaze away, her smoking pipe slowly emitting a thin line of smoke as she forgot about its existence.


    "Still, I did not think that fame, heh, or rather infamy, of a titled God could reach here. Only a few people are given that much recognition and I never considered myself among them"


    "Well, I used to deal with information even before this world closed off, so I happened to know more than the average.


    Dual Cultivators regard your Three Paths of Pleasure as a sacred text, so your influence still lives through generations.


    Besides, your name lives in the horror and dread of Lust Cultivators by the title of God of ughter as well"


    "Hmm, by the sound of it, that practice did not die off after all"


    "Well, it is not thriving either. It is mostly shunned and ouwed in most ces. They can only live in shadows nowadays, much like the Corrupt Path.


    It is only here in this istion that they came out in the open and established a sect"


    Liang Yuhan shook her head, still trying to process the revtion of his identity by keeping herself busy with giving out information.


    "Don''t speak so formally, Madam Liang. It might be hard to adjust, but if you think about it you never spoke with some persona or fake identity, you always spoke with me. You just know who I am now, but the person I was did not change. Why bother changing the way you interact when we have known each other for some time now?"


    He chuckled as he saw her slightly fidget, and the restless look in her eyes.


    "But still..."


    "I rather enjoy speaking with you, besides my women know my identity as well, though not all of them know exactly what it entails since they do not know much of the outside world"


    "But they are your women..."


    "That is true, I will allow them more freedom in dealing with me than to most people, but then again I don''t really like formalities that much in the first ce.


    In fact treating me like that old man treats that drunkard friend of mine is about just right"


    Wu Long chuckled and Liang Yuhan gasped as she remembered the way Old Man Zhao talked about the Wine God.


    He sipped another mouthful of wine, savoring its taste and the aroma while letting here to terms with who he was as helooked back to the pond.

 Chapter 421 The names of past

    <h4>Chapter 421 The names of past </h4>


    Liang Yuhan looked at the man in front of her. She did not ask why he was here, or what the circumstances were of him being a mere Nine Mortal Realms cultivator at the moment.


    Even though he did not mind telling her at least a simplified version, she did not think it was her right to ask.


    "Hahaha, if you are going to sit in such a proper pose with such a stiffened face I am going to regret telling you the truth you know? Besides, Pce Master would be greatly disappointed, perhaps even refuse to call you her Teacher"


    Wu Long chuckled, after a while as he turned and saw that Madam Liang''s pose became more modest and she was trying to adjust her behavior. Her eyes widened at hisst words.


    "How did..."


    "Well, it is quite obvious if you think about it, the title of the Great Seductress once belong to you, that is something one can find out if they know where to look. And the one who originally traveled the continents in search of remarkable talents was you as well.


    The way she behaves in a way resembles your mannerisms, though over the years she of course made her own style and changed a lot. Still, the foundation you taught her is still there.


    But she does not practice your Illusion Arts, so you cannot be her Master, as your disciples take up the same cultivation as you. So, Teacher and Student it is"


    Wu Long spoke with a light smile as he could tell from the first time he saw Lian Zhiqiu in person, after returning from the Wood Spirit Continent.


    "I suppose, that was an unnecessary question"


    She revealed a light wry smile as thinking she could hide anything from him now that she knew who he was, became foolish in her eyes.


    "Did you teach her how to seduce a man?"


    "Hah, you should have seen her when she found me and asked to be taught. I couldn''t get rid of that girl for a month as she followed me anywhere I went.


    And now that she got what she wanted from me, when I taught her everything you need to know, about the way to look, to act and to present yourself, I don''t see her for years at a time, sometimes decades"


    Liang Yuhan lightly scoffed as her frustration with her student beat out the meekness that shackled her earlier.


    "Heh, from my point of view the funnier fact is that two maidens are the past and present holders of the title ''The Great Seductress'', Madam Liang"


    Wu Long chuckled instantly causing the beauty to blush.


    "I- um... I was..."


    "Haha, I find it cute, really. And a little amusing"


    Wu Long chuckled as he looked at the embarrassed former Great Seductress.


    "Well, I used it mainly for my business, you see. A woman has her strengths as much as a man has, and not using those strengths seemed wasteful..."


    She spoke with a light blush still on her cheeks as her green eyes looked at the pond, but her voice became a little steadier.


    "Mm, sound judgement and good call. Seduction does not necessarily lead to the act of Carnal Pleasure, and could be a very powerful tool in the right hands, but requires a good head on the shoulders for that tool to not be a double-edged sword"


    Wu Long nodded, agreeing that with her upation as an information dealer, a right use of her charm was indeed a wise choice. He rathermended her on the way she managed to navigate that fine line of enticement without it ever bing something that trapped her.


    "Well, I did fail once. And if it was not for Senior Zhao, who was a Governor then, I would have be Gu Zhen''s prey long ago"


    "And you don''t think that it was that what made him poison the old man and not the report about price spection of Pills?"


    Wu Long raised his eyebrows. He did see there was something in between the two, but he did not suspect it started before this world became a prison trapping them all here.


    "It happened not long after he was already poisoned, since Senior Zhao also shielded me at least in part to spite the man, since he could not touch him otherwise because of Gu Zhen''s position and affiliation. And I ran for help to him because I knew of their feud in the first ce. Though I am grateful to him either way"


    She sighed, shaking her head. As she then turned to him, her eyes slightly shook as she realized that he managed to make her rxed again, somehow making her forget her nervousness.


    "Oh, and Zhiqiu~..."


    "Ah, you don''t need to tell me her reasons. I don''t like to pry into a maiden''s secrets behind her back"


    "Haha, a true gentlemen"


    "Only being decent"


    Wu Long chuckled as he sipped wine again, and the beauty apanying him took a sip as well.


    "Decent... not something I thought when I first learned about you"


    Madam Liang softly and carefully spoke, her eyes glued to his face, gauging if she was allowed to tread into that territory.


    "Really? Did you expect a maniac who ughters everyone on sight?"


    "Well, the information about you going around was never consistent and rather contradictory, but it was said that you have given out enough green hats to fill a minor world to the brim with just the hats"


    "Hahaha, an exaggeration, besides I never disturbed a couple in love, or approached a decent man''s significant other"


    "And that you have made women out of so many noble maidens that they could popte another thirty minor worlds"


    "..."


    "There are tales about how gant and courteous you are, and how knowledgeable. The tales speak of how your intellect is held in high esteem even among the Dao Gods"


    As she mentioned the Dao Gods a light smile touched his lips, which seemed from her point of view to be self-mocking.


    Dao Gods were Dao Cultivators in the Tree Divine Realms, the final Great Realm before the unknown and unattainable True God Realm. It was also the Great Realm he approached in his past life but could not breach before falling to this small world.


    For him it happened only a year and a half ago, a mere smallest drop in the vast and boundless ocean called ''a second'' in the eyes of an Immortal.


    He could still feel that frustration, of being one step too short to reaching the very top of the Seven Boundless Worlds even if he was grateful that did not happen as what he gained in return was far more precious.


    There was also another thought in his mind, which made him excited, as he now knew with certainty that it was not the true top.


    "But at other times, there are tales of the God of ughter..."


    Liang Yuhan''s voice rang out, bringing him out of his thoughts, and he made a lightugh.


    "Hahaha, it seems almost everything gets amplified and exaggerated in the rumors the further away it goes. Besides the God of ughter is a rather old title"


    "I am not sure... the ''Wandering Cmity'', ''Harbinger of Doom'', ''Dark Star of Destruction'', ''The Divine Fury'', ''The Falling Disaster'' and even ''The Butcher of Gods''..."


    As Madam Liang listed out titles and aliases, memories floated in Wu Long''s eyes as he closed them to not show that look.


    "... all of these and many more names,ing from different worlds and different eras belong to the one eventually called the God of ughter... it is a little hard to believe it is that exaggerated"


    She finished, looking at his profile, as his peaceful face with closed eyes was lit with the moonlight.


    "Haa~... you have quite a good informationwork, Madam Liang. I haven''t heard many of those for a while"


    He sighed and then opened his eyes again with a carefree smile as she gulped, wondering if she stepped on a sore spot.


    ''Haha, don''t worry. I will not insist if you do not want to tell me which organization you worked for. And I am not displeased in any way, just a little surprised"


    "... The Pce of Secrets. I was not directly affiliated but my small Information Bureau often was a proxy for them so I was allowed to peruse the first three lower levels of their information once a month as a special privilege"


    "Oh? In that case it makes sense, as one of the Three Divine Pces, Four Pavilions and Seven Families of the Underworld it is a respectable and powerful organization in the shadows of the Seven Boundless Worlds"


    Wu Long nodded with understanding.


    "But all of the names you have listed have waned into the sands of time, with only echoes ringing in the hollow halls of those whose lives were sacrificed to create them, if even those did not return to dust.


    Besides most of the times I had a reason to swing the weapon in my hand, and however selfish those reasons may sometimes be, they were at least in my mind justified.


    If I really was that bloodthirsty to ughter with no cause, would I go through the trouble of bringing as much of the Six Kingdoms to our side or at least making them neutral in the uing conflict?"


    "You mean...?!"


    Madam Liang gasped as she covered her mouth with her elegant small hand, her wide open eyes looking at Wu Long in disbelief at her own guess.


    "Haha, I am reducing the number of people I have to kill"


    He chuckled, nodding and confirming her guess.

 Chapter 422 Spring Signals the Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 422 Spring Signals the Beginning</h4>


    Liang Yuhan looked at him as her eyes slightly shook, but then, after a while became calmer and steadier, as her expression eased into a smile.


    "Hoh~ you are quite quick to ept that"


    A glint of being impressed appeared in Wu Long''s eyes as his eyes reflected the stunning beauty.


    "Well, I have to consider who I am speaking with.


    Besides, in my line of work, the ability to hold oneself together is my lifeline"


    She chuckled, still a little disoriented by the things she heard on this chilly but beautiful early spring night, but gradually regaining herposure.


    "Mm, truly remarkable"


    He smiled as her heart skipped a beat at the sight.


    ''Hah, he is the God of Pleasure alright''


    She thought as she could not deny how hard it was sometimes to maintain her line of thought when speaking with him. She raised her wine cup and drank the aromatic nectar, which also helped her rx more in his presence.


    "Anyway, there are of course other reasons, as making a y in the Six Kingdoms allows me the leeway of time, as well as disperses the attention of the opponent. So it is not like that is the only reason I am doing it.


    But I indeed do not enjoy ughter quite as much as people seem to think, and thus want to reduce the number of people who would be opposing us as much as possible. Though I would never deny that I deserve some of the infamy for the earlier period of my life"


    Wu Long chuckled, emptying his wine cup and then pouring more for both of them as the beautifully sparkling liquid reflected in the green eyes of the beauty.


    "Did something change with time, or age?"


    She asked with interest, listening to his every word with rapt attention, as this was the first time she talked with someone who lived so much longer than her.


    She was the oldest and wisest person around for most of the time in thest 10000 years, so this change in roles revived some of the child-like wondrous curiosity that slept deep within her.


    "Hah, I guess I got a little bit smarter, and racked a little bit of experience, that is all that made the difference, really.


    And Lust Cultivators were almost all but gone by that time as well..."


    He chuckled, lightly swirling his wine cup, watching the glints of the moonlight reflection, and then taking another sip.


    "Seeing the motives and driving forces of people, and seeing the trouble brewing ahead long before it could grow, huh?"


    "Indeed, you put it way better than I did though"


    "You tter me. I just rified if I understood you right"


    "Haha, no need to be so modest, Madam Liang. You do have a keen insight"


    Wu Long gave her a look that she received with a smile, not arguing any more.


    "But I really have to thank you, Madam Liang. Spiritual Wine is something I cannot enjoy often in this world, and to even drink it in thepany of such a beauty is truly a treat"


    "Oh my, am I being hit on by the notorious God of Pleasure? What an honor"


    "Not as much of an honor as being seduced by the Great Seductress"


    Their talk turned a little more light-hearted with very soft teasing as they drank the wine, and the smoking pipe was periodically drawn on by plump red lips once again.


    By the end of their peaceful time, Madam Liang took ast nce at Wu Long who decided to stay at the pond a little longer, his silhouette being imprinted in her mind.


    ''Hah, by the looks of it that girl Zhiqiu doesn''t know yet. Though, hehe, he is in for a surprise too, I wonder what will his reaction be''


    She thought as her figure then disappeared from the courtyard.


    ---


    Next morning, Wu Long visited Yu Huan, who greeted him with a smile. The sleeves of the alchemist were discolored from the constant use of alchemy mes, and no matter how much her hair grew out the lower part of it gradually faded to be gray colored.


    Alchemy was generally considered a men''s profession in the Seven Boundless Worlds, though it was something called the old-fashioned or traditional approach, but since Alchemy Association which boasted incredible influence held this doctrine it was a widely epted one.


    Part of the reasoning was exactly that women alchemists had to use special measures to prevent damage to skin, hair and clothes. And though these did not majorly impede alchemy skills they were generally considered distractions by the old guards of the Alchemy Dao.


    It was for this reason that Yu Huan was so guarded against the perception of her beauty when Wu Long first met her, wearing clothing that generally hid her figure and not using the protective techniques, as she did not want to be looked down upon.


    Though her efforts throughout the years ultimately did not yield any results as she was still stuck in a dead-end position with no prospect of improving in the Alchemy Tower.


    Wu Long, however, saw in her a talent that did not require the sacrifice of her beauty, and as she watched him be surrounded by heavenly beauties and yet treating them with decency and dignity in their chosen paths, her view started changing.


    Her new environment where she was free to pursue the Alchemy Dao, and at the same time not restricted ess to knowledge and opportunities also allowed her to not worry about how she was perceived.


    She has recently started using ointments and skin care products that started to restore the health of her skin, as well as wearing a little more tight-fitting clothing. Though the process was gradual.


    They sat down with tea which she made for him.


    Yu Huan noticed that he enjoyed the tea she made before, and prepared it ever since whenever they met to talk or for her lessons. They first exchanged a peaceful conversation that gradually flowed into a discussion of the training Yu Huan''s new subordinates would receive.


    She spent the entire evening of the day before greeting and getting familiar with them. The fact they were all exclusively women helped her loosen her guard, which was also part of Wu Long''s thinking in recruiting them apart from their trustworthiness, and she received immediate respect and recognition from them just for being someone Wu Long has put his faith into.


    Finally, their conversation moved to the makeshift alchemy room, where they stayed until afternoon, improving her personal skills. And as Wu Long left to help with Bi Rui''s training as well as then train Tingren Kingdom warriors, Yu Huan started the regimen of training for her new subordinates.


    The next day, as the others were busy learning, the two spent all day improving her personal skills again.


    "Mm, with this, I think you are ready"


    Close to the evening, he nodded as he looked at her skills and me control, as well as inspected the pills she refinedst.


    "Shall we start now then?"


    She eagerly wiped away sweat from her forehead with a smile of joy, as she was finally about to be able to do something for him.


    "Haha, take a good rest tonight first, you would need all the concentration and every bit of stamina to refine that pill.


    You have worked hard all day, so it is better to start tomorrow with full strength"


    He chuckled at the readiness to start immediately, calming her down. She nodded with a wry smile, only now noticing how tired she was since her excitement subsided.


    The time has finally arrived for the alchemist to refine the Yang Fire Dragon Pill as the Spring weather signaled the start of something new.

 Chapter 423 Yang Fire Dragon Pill

    <h4>Chapter 423 Yang Fire Dragon Pill</h4>


    In the days leading up to the refinement of the Yang Fire Dragon Pill, Wu Long did not cultivate with hisdies as he would require a long cultivation session that neither of them could handle if they did not have a rest.


    In addition, ever since Yu Huan has arrived at the mansion a few weeks ago all of his women took Yin Qi enhancement medicine and took great care to circte the techniques Dual Cultivators used in lead up to important cultivation sessions.


    Yu Huan sat in the middle of the alchemy room with the furnace as Wu Long sat behind her. Ye Ling, Hua Ziyan, Cao Xiang and Wei Lan, the people with thergest reserves of Spiritual Qi of everyone sat behind him.


    "I will start now"


    After concentrating in silence for some time and adjusting her state of mind, Yu Huan took a deep breath and started the alchemy process.


    What she was about to refine was a high-level 9th-tier Mortal Grade pill, something she as a Foundation Building Realm practitioner should not be able to refine since that required one to be in Mortal Transcendence Realm to do.


    However, with skills and techniques from Wu Long that bypassed the necessary requirements, the only thing she nowcked was simply raw power in the form of Spiritual Qi and Soul Power.


    The conversion rate would be quite bad, since borrowing Spiritual Qi or Soul Power was generally inefficient. The concept was not new as eventually there were ambitious alchemists in the Seven Boundless Worlds who attempted to refine pills of higher tiers by borrowing Spiritual Qi and Soul Power from each other. But the efficiency was so bad that it was generally deemed not practical. It also did not make up for the gap in skills between alchemists in higher realms.


    But with this group she was set with enough resources to refine the pill, since Wu Long could give her more than enough Soul Power even with the bad efficiency, and together with the holders of thergest reserves of Spiritual Qi there was enough of it as well.


    There was arge array on the floor, and additional arrays and inscriptions on the walls and ceiling. Because the final hurdle was the furnace, which was a mere mid-level 7th-tier Mortal Grade treasure, but that was the highest one could possibly get in this world if one was not associated with the Alchemy Tower. Such a furnace would not be able to withstand the strain, so once the pill refinement entered a certain stage, Yu Huan would have to switch to the Open-Array Refinement method.


    There were other methods of refining pills not in the furnace but she had yet to master the required skill and reach high enough cultivation to attempt those.


    Despite the difficulty of the procedure and tricks to bypass some restrictions, the pill refinement was only long and arduous, but due to the meticulous nning and preparations did not have anything out of the ordinary.


    By the end of the next day, a perfectly round orange pill with yellow lines that seemed to flow on it''s surface appeared before the weary eyes of everyone present.


    "Haha, it is a sess, Fairy Yu Huan. Moreover, it is a wless-quality pill"


    Wu Long received the pill and chuckled as he examined it, joy appearing in the tired eyes of the alchemist who sighed and nearly lost her bnce trying to stand up.


    He quickly caught her with one arm, as her heart skipped a beat. She clearly felt that sensation of his gentle yet firm touch around her waist, even through the dizziness of fatigue.


    But her joy which prompted her to almost involuntarily attempt standing up was understandable.


    Alchemy pills, in addition to levels, tiers and grade also had quality, which determined the skills of the alchemist. They were seven levels of poor, low, standard, wless, high, paragon, and transcendent quality.


    Normally to be called an alchemist of a certain tier and grade, one should be able to refine standard quality mid-level pills of that tier and grade.


    For Yu Huan who was entire three Major Realms below, refining a wless pill was a tremendous achievement.


    "All right, we should all take a rest for now"


    Wu Long chuckled, letting go of the beautifuldy who somehow felt a little reluctance to part with thefort his touch brought.


    Even Wu Long looked tired. He nearly exhausted his reserves of Spiritual Qi as thedies behind him took turns in supplying theirs to him while he kept the constant flow.


    It was a double loss, first from them to him and then from him to Yu Huan, but this way there was a steady uninterrupted flow that did not impede the refining process and did not break Yu Huan''s concentration.


    He also used a special way to purify the Spiritual Qi so that Yu Huan could use it as her own without much trouble.


    Besides the loss between his women and Wu Long was greatly less due to the fact that their Yin and Yang Qi were connected and assisted in the process.


    There was a simple reason in the urgency to refine this pill as Wu Long was slowly running out of means to improve his Golden Yang Dragon Body.


    He has been using Yang attribute medicines and Demonic Cores that Sui Luxiao constantly supplied, buttely there was no significant effect, as he requiredrge quantities even for small improvement.


    There was simply ack of anything above 6th-tier Mortal Grade to help him.


    That resulted in the halt in the progress of his Yang Root.


    Normally it would not be a problem to wait until he found a way out of this fractured world, but the catch was that his bond with his women required him to keep a bnce.


    As they started entering Core Formation and were expected to reach Core Reformation Realms, their Yin would start to overpower his Yang.


    If he could reach Core Formation Realm his Yang Root would also receive a boost but he was at least currently moving at a slower pace.


    With that in mind, he could also not initiate any new bonds with women carelessly.


    And yet, he was in a situation when he had to increase his rate of growth.


    Thus the sess of this refinement greatly alleviated a lot of his troubles.


    "Thank you, Fairy Yu Huan, I will be sure to thank you properly at ater time when we are all in better shape"


    He smiled at the alchemist whose eyes, though slightly unfocused due to extreme fatigue, shone with a happy light at seeing him genuinely happy.

 Chapter 424 Shyness, Boldness and Anticipation

    <h4>Chapter 424 Shyness, Boldness and Anticipation</h4>


    The next day all of them were recuperating, and preparing, and the day after Wu Long took the pill after closing off in a room that was fortified with formations and arrays.


    Hua Ziyan approached Shen Min who stood by the room with Ye Ling, and they all soon felt a heat from it even from behind the closed doors, as the thin slits in between the sliding doors, and door frame exuded an orange-red glow.


    They then felt a powerful sensation through their bonds with Wu Long, feeling how his Yang was gaining strength, raging raw power and vigor coursing through the bonds.


    "Is Mingyu not going to make it for the cultivation?"


    Shen Min turned to Hua Ziyan who shook her head.


    "Unfortunately she seems to be still in deep contemtion"


    "Haa~ I guess we just have to work harder then"


    She sighed as someone with Extreme Yin Physique, Luo Mingyu was able to alleviate quite a bit of the burden.


    "W-what is this?"


    Feng Yi who came into the room looked at the sleeping mats that were arranged to make a giant bed taking up most of the room they were starting to assemble in.


    Only a small portion before the room Wu Long was in was not covered, leaving a sort of corridor. The door she came through was located at the side of this floor strip, while the door to where Wu Long was, was located in the center of it.


    The other sliding doors into the room were currently locked as they were in direct contact with the giant bed.


    "Haha, what did you think, we were going to be on different beds or something?"


    Bi Rui showed up from behind her with a light chuckle.


    "Hahaha, to be honest I did not expect something like this either"


    Sui Luxiao entered the room with a slight blush on her face next.


    "Hehe, I wonder how Sister Ling looks when she''s with honey?"


    A cheeky voice rang out behind the still frozen Feng Yi as Wu Mengqi arrived with Cao Xiang, Cao Mei and Wei Lan.


    "Hah, see for yourself if you will have the mind for it"


    Ye Ling chuckled, as Wu Mengqi has yet to experience Wu Long''s cultivation when he was more aroused and even more vigorous than usual, and thus naively thought she would have the leisure to look at how others behaved.


    "Uhm, are we all going to... well..."


    Feng Yi finally entered the room as her face was bing redder. She did not expect that they would be all in one room at the same time.


    "Hmm, if you are really against letting others see you when you cultivate, you can abstain from participating. Wu Long already told you that, but I am just saying that we are not pressuring you either. There is no shame in that since there are people who are more shy than others.


    I also usually prefer more intimate atmosphere when it is just me and him, as do some others, including Sister Ye Ling. But in this case it is something I can do for him so I don''t mind"


    Wei Lan said soothingly with a gentle smile, as she truly preferred the one-on-one cultivation. She did not hate sharing him with others at the same time, just loved the feeling of connection when it was just the two of them more than the group cultivation.


    In fact, Ye Ling and Sui Luxiao were in this category as well, while others did not feel any difference.


    "N-no, I am alright, it is just something I have never done..."


    Feng Yi shook her head as she firmly decided to participate. She knew that Wu Long needed their help not on many asions, and it was one of the rare chances to step up. Not to mention that she did enjoy cultivating with him as much as everyone in this room did, so missing a chance to do so was not something she wanted.


    "Haha, rx, if you feel unusual it will only be awkward for you in the beginning, you won''t have the time or leisure to mind such trivial thingster"


    Hua Ziyan chuckled, as no one waspletely immune to a slight feeling of nervousness for the first time, even her. She just realized that past the point of beginning no one had to bother feeling nervous, they were too busy feeling other things.


    Close to the evening, as they felt the fluctuationsing from the other room, thedies started preparing. The room was locked with a formation, and they all changed into light silk night robes.


    Some of them who saw the bodies of others for the first time were a little shy, but as they hid their figures behind the robes, their nervousness subsided again.


    "Hmm... I don''t know if it is rude to ask, but... why did you wear tights after taking off the lingerie?"


    Feng Yi asked Sui Luxiao, who chuckled.


    "Haven''t you seen Ziyan wear a tight negligee, stocking andce thigh band, while Cao Xiang and Sister Ye Ling wear stockings with garter belts?"


    "Uhm... I did, but..."


    Feng Yi looked slightly to the side where stockings of different types were peeking from under the robes of the beauties. But unlike Sui Luxiao who first took her tights off with the lingerie, the others did not have to take off the stockings so she just assumed they just did not bother with it.


    Some of them, like Cao Mei and Bi Rui also left thin panties on, while Wu Mengqi and Shen Min wore just the stockings with nothing else.


    "Well, it is something he enjoys from time to time"


    "Eh? Then should I...?"


    "Sometimes, but it really depends on the mood and the person. Someone who enjoys wearing them looks best in them. You can asionally surprise him with it but he would usually prefer if you wore what you werefortable with, look at Wei Lan, she is perfectly fine beingpletely naked like you"


    Ye Ling said as the one who knew Wu Long preferred their natural preferences in clothing.


    Suddenly, they felt formless and profound ripples spreading from the other room, and their eyes all turned to the door which edges all glowed with a brighter light, as if a sun was on the other side. The formation around this whole building, which was empty and locked except for this room, shielded the ripples from spreading, and the Grand Formation over the entire mansion was perfectly concealing any other signs.


    They could all feel a powerful surge though their bonds with Wu Long, and could tell that he was close to exiting that door.


    The ripples gradually subsided as Feng Yi, Wei Lan and Sui Luxiao gulped while Hua Ziyan''s, Shen Min''s and Wu Mengqi''s eyes shone with anticipation as they all looked at the door, which was then unsealed, and slowly opened to the sides.

 Chapter 425 (R18) Quelling his desires (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 425 (R18) Quelling his desires (1/2) </h4>


    Wu Long came out from a room which was scorched ck, wearing nothing since his clothes were incinerated into ashes. What he saw was ten beauties looking at him with rapt attention, some of their gazes glued to the lower half of his body, and some unable to turn away from the desire visible in his eyes as he looked at them.


    They revealed smiles, some shy, some inviting, as the belts that held their night robes together were pulled on one by one, revealing gorgeous bodies with some slightly hesitating but eventually following suit.


    Ye Ling, Hua Ziyan, and Shen Min came up to him first, as the ones already familiar with group cultivation with Wu Long with more aroused state.


    He first covered Ye Ling''s mouth with a deep kiss while his hands held Hua Ziyan and Shen Min''s thin waists. His right hand holding Shen Min then gradually went down to her slightly firm and juicy ass while he turned to kiss Hua Ziyan next.


    Ye Ling gave her spot in front of him to Hua Ziyan and moved to his left, and as Wu Long broke the kiss and turned to lock lips with Shen Min, his hand let go of Hua Ziyan and wrapped around Ye Ling.


    Hua Ziyan who was released from his embrace slowly went down, tracing his skin on his chest and abdomen with the tips of her delicate fingers on both hands until her face was right before his standing, thick and hard cock, with a translucent liquid already starting toe out from the head.


    Her pupils dted at seeing his member, as ''it is so big and beautiful'' went through her mind.


    Hands that went down from his lower abdomen wrapping around it as she looked mesmerized by it. She then looked up from below it at him, her eyes zed with desire.


    She moved her face closer, and closing her eyes took a sniff, her head bing dizzy from the scent of her beloved man, and then she gave it a light, soft kiss, her plump lips then moving down from the underside to the base, tracing the skin.


    As she reached the base, she started licking and kissing his shaft covering it with her saliva that dripped down to her breasts and thighs, caressing the base and sack with her hands as she periodically looked up, checking if what she was doing was to the liking to the owner of this treasure.


    As Shen Min joined Hua Ziyan, Wu Long''s mouth was once again tasting Ye Ling''s lips while his left hand went down to the already wet slit, and two fingers went in without much dy.


    Shen Min and Hua Ziyan diligently licked his cock from two sides, kissing it and took turns to swallow its head, and even a little deeper at times.


    Cao Mei then went up to them, unable to wait any longer as she was wetting her panties just looking at the scene and remembering how it felt, she quickly took Shen Min''s ce on his right as his hand caught her in a tight embrace.


    "I want a kiss too, Daddy"


    She sensually spoke as some of the beauties widened their eyes at this unfamiliar way to call him. He smiled and turned to fulfill her wish, while his cock was already halfway in Hua Ziyan''s mouth while Shen Min was sucking on his balls.


    "Ahn... hmmm"


    Ye Ling softly moaned while leaning on him, her body moving in unison with his fingers inside her as sticky juices ran down her inner thighs.


    As Hua Ziyan started vigorously moving her head, taking all of his cock in, while her eyes sent nces up, meeting his gaze that turned to meet them, sloppy wet sounds of sucking arousing thedies around. They remembered the taste and feeling of it in their mouths as well.


    "Mmn... hmmn... nnnh"


    His left hand slid into Cao Mei''s wet panties, and her pussy now also had fingers go inside it, as she pressed her round breasts into him, her erect nipples sticking into his skin.


    "Ahn!"


    "Ahm~!!!"


    Ye Ling and Cao Mei soon climaxed on his fingers, their bodies lightly shaking while clinging on to him as their pussy juices gushed to the floor beneath.


    "Mmm~!"


    Hua Ziyan took his cock deep inside and felt the first shot of hot cum hitting deep inside her throat as her eyes became zed over, while her pussy gushed with juices, experiencing a light orgasm from this feeling. Shen Min licked the balls that were moving to pump semen inside her friend''s throat as drops of her love juice were falling on the floor in between her spread legs.


    As Hua Ziyan released his cock from her mouth, Shen Min immediately took it in while the former went to help her friend to reciprocate earlier help from her.


    He did not let thedy wait too long as he released a second shot not too long after while still holding the twodies who were experiencing their yet another climax after many on his fingers.


    "Ahn! Pace yourself with giving us pleasure my love, we still need to quell your fireter"


    Ye Ling slightly reluctantly whispered into his ear with a trembling voice full of pleasure, as, however sweet was the ecstasy he gave them, the goal was for him to release as much of his pent up desires.


    They would notst if he made them cum before he was satisfied. He smiled, nodding to her and covered her lips with his once more.


    "Ahn! Aaah! Haa~... ah... nnn..."


    Shen Min stood up while Cao Mei took her ce next to Hua Ziyan while the former was raised up with his hands, climbing onto his shoulders, and feeling his mouth cover her pink slit.


    Cao Mei who was sucking his cock with help from Hua Ziyan soon felt his ejaction, taking it in her mouth, as some of it went down the side of her lips, dripping on her breasts.


    "Aah! Ahn! Aaaah!!!"


    Hua Ziyan helped clean his cock up and then took it in her mouth again, while Shen Min started climaxing, trying to hold on in her position on top of him as her body convulsed while he drank her juices.


    She was helped down by him, and then retreated to the bed to rest as he gave her a big climax unlike the two he fingered.


    As Cao Mei cleaned up, absorbing the leftover cum as it melted into energy that flowed inside her, she joined Shen Min to slightly recuperate from the earlier orgasms since even if they were light, she already lost count of how many she experienced.


    As her daughter went to rest, Cao Xiang came up to him and received a kiss from him next.


    "Ziyan, it felt great,e get your reward"


    He then chuckled as the beauty seemed to forget everything, moving her head with his shaft appearing and disappearing from her plump lips and only raising her eyes covered by a film of lust when her name was called.


    She released his dick and smiled a little bashfully, rising back up and receiving a kiss. She then turned, guided by his hands, and bent forward, her long and slender legs slightly apart as she touched the floor with both hands.


    His cock burst inside her narrow but dripping wet pussy, burrowing deeper with each consecutive thrust.


    "Ahm!!"


    Hua Ziyan forgot about anything once more. And none of thedies around could me her as they looked at her face which showed her heavenly pleasure. His cock was filling her insides so much that any movement caused a powerful wave of ecstasy to cover her as electricity went up her spine, and transitioned into orgasmic convulsions.


    His hands were on her plump ass while Ye Ling and Cao Xiang embraced him from both sides, their soft bodies pressing into him.


    Hua Ziyan was now repeatedly cumming on his cock, no worries or thoughts, only that she did not want him to stop.


    ''Aaah... how tight... it''s so big... again, I''m cumming again... aaaah''


    "Yes! Fuck me! Stuff me with your big hard cock"


    She could not bother thinking about being heard by others as there was nothing she saw.


    Wu Long''s left hand left Hua Ziyan''s round and plump assto grab Cao Xiang''s who reddened her cheeks and made a joyous light moan as he drove his cock into the former, knocking on the uterus. Her sopping wet pussy was making loud sounds, merging with the pping sound of her plump ass being pounded and the sweet moans of shaking from orgasms beauty.


    He increased the tempo and started banging her more vigorously, as she started begging "Inside me... fill me up... give it to- aaaaaah!!!" in between moans as if bewitched and he obliged, stuffing his cock deep inside and pressing the entrance of her uterus with the tip he started pouring streams of his hot thick jizz into her.


    "Ooooh!!! So... much...! Aaah!""


    Hua Ziyan trembled as he took out his cock, her pink hole immediately overflowing as cum started dripping down from it to the floor and down the inner sides of her legs inrge quantities, but he was not finished with her as his cock covered in cum went inside the hole above, that was twitching the whole time.


    "Nhoooh!!!"


    Her eyes rolled up as her tongue came out, saliva dripping to the floor as her body already covered in sweat started trembling on the spot. He once again ced both hands on her, this time holding her waist to help her stand as her legs and hands lost strength, and started stuffing her ass with his cock next.


    "Ooh! Hooh! Ongh!"


    She was moaning and convulsing with every thrust, her tight anus mping on him as she was cumming. He did not prolong this as she was nearing her limit for now, so he filled her ass with cum, and took his dick out, causing even more semen to drip out now from both holes.


    Shen Min smiled as she came up to help her move to the bed.

 Chapter 426 (R18) Quelling his desires (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 426 (R18) Quelling his desires (2/2)</h4>


    As Hua Ziyany on the bed he was already raising Ye Ling into his embrace and sitting her onto his cock that had been diligently cleaned up by Cao Xiang''s mouth.


    "Aaah!"


    Ye Ling felt hime inside her, filling her so tightly she momentarily lost her breath, as he stepped forward to the beddings that filled most of the room while holding her up in his arms and moving her up and down on his dick.


    Every thrust was sending shivers through her and she started cumming from his every move much like Hua Ziyan before not long after.


    "Aah! Yes.... Aaah!!!"


    She could not think about anything or anyone as the enchanted gazes of beauties watched her face distort in sweet agony of pleasure.


    ''He... he''s not even using any techniques''


    A sudden thought went through Ye Ling''s mind as she understood that he was making them cum with just his natural movements. Her moans became more and more sensual as waves of pleasure coursed through her body, sending tingles up her spine that made her dizzy. As she was about to ask him about this pleasure despite him not suing any technques...


    "Aaah!!!"


    Her mind went nk the next instant as he gentlyy her on the bed and thrust in from above, painting her insides white with his spunk.


    "H-Honey... can I-.. ahm!"


    Wu Mengqi who was already dripping wet came up to him with red cheeks, unable to hold on any longer, and he took her into his embrace, their mouths uniting in a kiss.


    "Mm!!"


    He sat down not far from where he left Ye Ling and ced her hips above his, pushing her onto his cock as her pussy was impaled to full length in one thrust, her eyes opening and rolling up as they lost focus.


    An intense wave of pleasure hit the already aroused beauty, drowning her in ecstatic fever and as he started moving her hips up and down, her juices gushed with every thrust, her hips moving on their own to help him in a trance.


    "Mmn! Uhm! Mmnh! Uhm!!"


    As she experienced a climax after climax, he suddenly pushed her onto the bed sheets and pressing with his weight, went balls deep inside her, flooding her insides with hot jizz and causing it to overflow as it dripped down the sides of his cock.


    He let her rest and embraced Cao Xiang who was waiting for her turn beside him, turning her over so that she was on all fours and plunging his cock inside her wet pussy.


    "Aaah!"


    As his dick entered her pussy a pping sound resounded, and her insides tightened up around him even more as she eximed with ecstasy from the light burning sensation on her ass.


    "Ahn! Yes! Aaah! Aah! Uuff! Ungh! Mff!"


    He started banging her from behind, spanking her round, plump ass as she soon bit on the bed sheets and grabbed them with both hands, her sweet moans of euphoria making the beauties around blush while they watched with round eyes at the usually gentle man spanking the ecstatic beauty while stuffing her pussy with his cock.


    Bi Rui''s cheeks blushed stronger from this sight as she came up to him, and ced a hand on his shoulder. He turned, and slightly roughly kissed her lips as she pressed her breasts into his body from behind.


    "Ahn!"


    She then went on all fours beside the moaning Cao Xiang, and felt a p hit her plump ass as well. Fingers went inside her pussy as she started moaning in unison with the former Pirate Queen while Cao Mei came up from the other side, bending over beside her mother and feeling his hande onto her ass.


    "This..."


    Feng Yi waspletely red, watching everything with wide eyes, but could not deny the juices running down her inner thighs. He was fucking Cao Xiang while his fingers were making two beauties on her sides climax, the moans and pping sounds of hips hitting a juicy ass, and the wet sloppy sounds of pussies being thrust into blending into a lewd music.


    As he unleashed another load of cum inside Cao Xiang, he then mushed Bi Rui''s head into the pillow, and gripping the back of the thin panties she still wore, and moving the part that covered her dripping slit to the side, thrust his cock into her from behind.


    "Aahm!"


    Her muffled moan, full of pleasure resounded as his hips then started moving at an angle up from below, driving his cock into her and lifting her hips slightly with each thrust while he pulled onto the panties upward as their thin lines dug into her supple flesh.


    "Ahm! Ughm! Oomph! Umph! Uff!"


    Her voice from the pillow his hand pressed her head into was full of ecstasy as his mouth was busy with Cao Mei''s lips and tongue.


    Sui Luxiao approached him from the other side, her voluminous soft breasts pressing into him, changing their form.


    "Ooohnnn!"


    Bi Rui moaned into the pillow as her eyes rolled up through her bob-cut hair that was disheveled because of the hand pressing on to it from above, as her hips and juicy ass greatly shook from the feeling of her womb being flooded with cum.


    "Come inside me next, Daddy, I can''t wait anymore"


    Cao Mei whispered into his ear as he was kissing Sui Luxiao while still filling Bi Rui with his spunk.


    "As you wish"


    He chuckled, and after taking out his cock from Bi Rui''s twitching pink cave that immediately overflowed, pushed Cao Mei down on the bed, taking both of her legs and raising them up. She looked with anticipation as her elegant ankles cutely and lewdlyy on his shoulders while he took her panties, from below, and raising them up, shoved his dick inside her, burrowing into the depths of the soft and wet tightness.


    "Aaah! Yes, Daddy! Fuck me hard aaaah!!!"


    She screamed in throes of passion causing the still recuperating Cao Xiang to turn her head as he moved one of Cao Mei''s legs from one shoulder to hold both on the other.


    "Haha, be careful what you wish for, daughter. If you say that to him now... ah it''s toote"


    Cao Xiang chuckled as he started sinking his cock to full length inside her daughter, after drawing back so that only the very tip was in, and repeating this motion over and over while firmly holding both of her legs together on one shoulder. He also started slowly raising the speed.


    "Aaah! Aaaah! NHaaaah! Oooh!"


    Cao Mei''s mind went nk as any seductive words flew out of it and only ecstatic pleasure rocking her body was left. She clenched the bed sheets above her head while her breasts danced to every thrust of his hips while her legs were intensely shaking in his hands. Her pussy was gushing with juices each time his cock plunged deep inside her, making the ce between them sopping wet.


    He raised the speed for the final spurt and then started pouring streams of cum inside her as the waist of the beauty arched so that her breasts were thrust up as they bounced from her body shaking in orgasmic euphoria.


    "Dear, don''t forget me as well"


    Sui Luxiao''s soft whisper rang out as she pressed her lips near his ear.


    "Of course"


    He smiled as he turned to her and kissed her plump lips, then taking out his cock that she went down to immediately suck while his lips were now taken up by Wei Lan.


    The two boasted thergest curves among the group alongside Cao Xiang, so he was now covered in soft voluminous feeling as thetter joined in to hug him from behind, still too weak for anything other than caressing him.


    "Turn your ass here"


    He lightly caressed Sui Luxiao''s butt wrapped in semi-


    transparent tights, and she immediately released his dick from her mouth, turning her plump ass toward him.


    "Ahm! Don''t tease me, Dear. I am long ready for you"


    He traced her pink slit over the dripping wet tights, causing her to turn over her shoulder with eyes full of passion and lust.


    *Riiip*


    A sound of thin luxurious fabric being torn resounded, followed by a wet sound as his cock thrust inside while his finger wet with her juices went inside the hole above.


    "Oooh!"


    He started fucking Sui Luxiao while his mouth was busy with Wei Lan and Cao Xiang who were both pressing their curvaceous bodies into him. After Sui Luxiao was Wei Lan, receiving his full length and shivering with pleasure in his embraced as he pushed her down.


    After finishing, he stood up, leaving the still weak Cao Xiang some more time to rest since she still has not recovered, and then he saw Feng Yiing up to him.


    "Hahaha, it seems someone decided to finally join"


    "It''s your fault, how can I stand aside when... besides- aah!"


    He did not make her wait long for it as his fingers went inside her pussy, as she embraced him and pressed her body into his to not lose bnce from the sudden weakness in the knees.


    "You were saying?"


    He chuckled as he turned her around, holding her up with an arm across her chest while his hand was still busy in between her legs.


    "Ah! You! Aaaah! Wai-...Aaah! Ahhhhh!"


    Her legs slightly bent, not able to keep straight, as if giving him more space. The movement of his fingers was a bit forceful, slightly rough but brought her unimaginable pleasure, rendering her too weak to do anything to stop him. After a bit more of caressing, a stream of her juices shot as her eyes zed over with extreme pleasure, her whole body trembling.


    He held her by the waist using the arm he was fingering her with before, and raising her up, sat her twitching, still orgasmic pussy onto his cock as he slightly bent his hips to urately aim.


    "Aaah!"


    Her eyes went up as she started continuously climaxing on his cock, while he changed his hold to her forearms, her back arched as her perky breasts pointed forward, bouncing with every p of his hips against her ass cheeks that bounced and changed their shape as well.


    He gradually straightened his posture. not fully, but causing her gorgeous long and slender legs to almost hang down, barely able to touch the beddings below with her toes as he pounded her from behind at a quick energetic pace.


    Shen Min who was the only one with strength left to move around at the moment, was next to him keeping his lips busy and caressing his muscles with her thin elegant fingers.


    "Aah! Ahm! Mmn! Nngh!"


    Feng Yi bit her lower lips as her eyes went up, unable to process the intense pleasure of the continuous orgasms that hit her over and over.


    As he pressed his cock against her womb and started unloading buckets of spunk inside she trembled, making a high-pitched periodic sound of someone so tensed up their throat constricts the airflow. Her whole body intensely shaking and convulsing.


    "Min''er, you still haven''t had your turn yet"


    He chuckled as hey the red-haired beauty with pussy overflowing with cum to rest on the bedding.


    "Hehe, I just wanted... that..."


    Shen Min chuckled as she came closer to him.


    "Hehe, you do like it that much, huh"


    He chuckled as well,ying her down, and holding her thighs near the back of her knees, pushing them down to her shoulders which raised her ass up while he stood up above, his feet firmly standing on the bed sheets to both sides of her ass, bending his hips to aim his cock at the opened up and twitching entrance to her tight andpletely wet pussy.


    She waited to be thest because she wanted this pose, since it was not really suitable for group fun, but was immensely enjoyable for her.


    He pushed down, and sank his cock deep inside her, spreading her narrow pussy that tightened up but was too wet with sticky and smooth juice to halt his progress.


    "Aaaaah!"


    She made a loud trembling moan as she felt his rod fill herpletely, a fit so tight that her pussy could not be stretched even a little more. He started moving soon after, pressing his hips into her ass from above, as his sack hit her under her pink slit, ttening between them with each thrust.


    He fucked her in this position a bit longer as the others gradually started preparing for round two, pressing her from above and flooding her insides with his cum over and over.


    "Aaaah!!!!"


    As she was at the peak of ecstasy, he came inside once more time, and took his cock out, lowering her hips into the puddle of white cum that overflowed from continued creampies and her pussy juices, as more dripped down from between her legs, and then moving her slightly to the side where it was dry.


    He then turned to the others, and they continued to indulge in their desires.


    After a while, Shen Min woke up, and turning her head could see him pounding Sui Luxiao''s backdoor hole from behind not far from her. Suddenly, from her angle of view below, she could see a head slowly rising from the other side, above the pouncing ass cheeks wrapped in torn tights, as Wu Mengqi''s wide open eyes appeared in her view next, her curious gaze glued to the dick ravaging the anus of the beauty.


    ''Heh, I guess she''s going to pester Ziyan soon''


    Shen Min weakly smiled as she still felt a bit tired, but even that could not hold in that chuckle.


    ''Hmm, maybe I should ask as well''


    She then turned her gaze to Sui Luxiao''s face and another thought came to her.


    At the final hours of their first cultivation session, his beauties lined up in a row, standing on all fours, pushing out their asses to him in an enchanting disy as he started fucking them one by one, ramming his cock inside over and over, and filling their wombs full with his cum and driving them to the peaks of pleasure as the others looked and gulped, knowing they would be next.


    He sat in an incredibly hot, humid room. The air was filled with the scents of beauties and him, the scents of sweat and saliva, and the distinct scent of sex. In his eyes were a row of ten juicy, different, but equally beautiful, incredible asses with top notch beauties that were twitching and slightly bouncing, with his cum dripping down to the puddles of it below from between their legs, and running down the inner thighs. Their soft, sensual moans were music to his ears as they still were basking in the afterglow of still reverberating orgasms.

 Chapter 427 The God of Pleasure in Seclusion

    <h4>Chapter 427 The God of Pleasure in Seclusion</h4>


    Over the course of two weeks, an entire week longer than nned, Wu Long and his beauties were in closed-door seclusion.


    The initial sessionsted for three days, after which they started using smaller groups in order to let the others rest.


    They were very careful with releasing their Yin Qi and he did not stimte its release beyond the natural amount that came with an orgasm, since they had tost until his invigorated state was quelled.


    Since the goal was for him to release as much of his desires as possible, it would be his women that would benefit more in their cultivation from this seclusion, though he would undeniably receive everyst bit of Yin Qi they could give him eventually.


    The outside world was still as seemingly quiet and peaceful on the surface, and yet chaotic in the shadows as before.


    There were several minor developments in the politics of the Six Kingdoms, but chief of them being ramping up their armies in numbers, as well as increasing wages to attract higher cultivation practitioners to join the ranks.


    The Alchemy Tower has also officially issued a letter of dissent, expressing their concerns over the Imperial Family''s abuse of authority while the faction opposing the Crown Prince has finally regrouped after the embarrassing incoherence a month back due to being taken by surprise and started making appeals with sound reasoning.


    Princess Cai Yin has been in constant contact with her double in the Tingren Kingdom, trying to offset the Royal Family''s policy in seeking more military power.


    "Hmm, the time they are in seclusion is twice of what they said it would be... should we check if anything went wrong?"


    Yu Huan worriedly looked at a building that was quarantined off, tightly secured at all times.


    "Heh, if anything went wrong they would have came out earlier instead. I doubt any of them would be happy to be disturbed right now"


    Madam Liang chuckled as she drew on her smoking pipe and puffed a cloud of herbal smoke while shaking her head, inviting a hopeful gaze from the alchemist.


    ''The God of Pleasure in seclusion, huh? By the amount of time they are in there, and with only ten of them, I guess thosedies might be a bit relieved to be disturbed though, but something tells me that if that is true they are not going to be happy about it. Lucky girls...''


    Yu Huan nodded and turned her gaze from the mysteriously smiling beauty back to the building with a little more assurance now, but still a little worry remaining in her eyes.


    It was her pill that Wu Long was relying on, so she was afraid something went wrong and she could have harmed him. Alchemy was a precise science and any slight deviation or mistake could lead to catastrophic consequences for the one taking the product.


    This was why cultivators as a general rule only took pills from sources they could trust, as taking a pill with an unknown source was extremely risky.


    Hence, the trust Wu Long put into Yu Huan greatly ttered her and made her that more passionate about being of help to him.


    She then turned and left to tend to her new subordinates that had a lot to learn, determined to carry out her duties in teaching and training them to the full extent of her abilities since she could not do anything else for now.


    In another part of the mansion there was another pair of eyes, green as the spring grass, looking at the same distant building with slightly different yet at the same time somewhat simr emotions.


    "Cui''er, you have been staring at that building for a few hours already"


    Gong Liwei softly spoke as she wore a shawl over her little sister''s shoulders, as while it was already much warmer, the weather was still tricky with the asional cold wind sneaking in on the unsuspecting people.


    Cultivators were much healthier thanmon mortals, but Music Dao practitioners did not excel at their physical prowess, and her distracted state of mind could allow her to fail in protecting herself with Spiritual Qi.


    "Haa~"


    The beauty mncholically sighed as she closed her eyes for a moment. She was unable to y her zither ever since that performance, and has been avoiding meeting Wu Long as well.


    Gong Liwei sighed following her, since she knew that Gong Cui needed time to process everything, and that there was only one thing she could do for her, it was to be by her side and be her warm and unwavering support.


    Meanwhile, in the Yin Yang Unity Pce, in the mansion on the Peak of Unity, Lian Zhiqiu stood in her office, looking out of the window.


    "Hah, and here I thought he would contact me once he was back from the Tingren Kingdom. Besides, he was supposed to be on the way back to the sect as far as I know, yet there are no signs"


    She muttered as she oversaw the now peaceful sect, where some damaged parts after the uprising a month back were still in process of being restored.


    She then turned to her desk with a reluctant gaze, and after a moment of hesitation came up to it, opening a drawer and taking out a small piece of jade.


    She slightly hesitated, but then ran her Spiritual Qi through the array of the jade, her eyes slightly widening as she looked at it.


    When she sent the arrays for a Grand Formation to the mansion, she cheekily sneaked in a hidden function to it. It''s effect was truly minimal and harmless, and she did not truly expect to try using it, but her curiosity got over her.


    Wu Long noticed it immediately but only chuckled, letting it be as the function was to count the number of orgasms women had inside the Grand Formation, and nothing else.


    "3000... 5000... 7000.... 9... It''s ... it''s over 9000!!!", she eximed as she unconsciously crushed the thin and fragile jade slip in her hand.


    "What the hell is he doing over there?"


    She incredulously looked at the crushed jade, slightly regretting impulsively destroying it, but at the same time relieved as even after the count caught up, the number still slowly kept growing one by one in real time as she looked at it, and thinking her nerves would be better preserved not knowing the final count.


    ''Hmm, but still... now it is more and more likely... if it is him...''


    She then turned to the side as she ced the pieces on the desk, her expression turning to one of contemtion as a light anticipation lit up in her eyes.


    "I guess there is only one way to know"


    She sighed as her gaze became determined, looking out of the window again.

 Chapter 428 Yin Side

    <h4>Chapter 428 Yin Side</h4>


    Wu Long came out as the Spring morning light fog was enveloping the capital of the Fantian Kingdom. He breathed in and the slightly damp, cool air with a particr musk, slightly smoky scent of the mist near popted areas filled his lungs.


    He closed his eyes and took a moment to feel the sensations, how the moist air touched his skin, how the temperature around was constantly slightly shifting, the Water Qi in the air and it''s fluctuations, sensing the Water Rune get slightly excited.


    ''Hmm... I see, so it is still a bit tricky''


    He could now tell that even if he could change the state of water under his control to mist, the fine control was as of yet still out of his reach. There was also the temperature, since if the temperature around was too high the water would evaporate without forming the micro droplets that made up the mist, and escape his control yet again.


    His cultivation base reached the 6th level of Revolving Qi Realm, rising up to the very bottleneck to the 7th level.


    Even though it was a tremendous rise in cultivation given his circumstances, on the surface, it seemed that the rise in cultivation of hisdies was even more impressive since they received tremendous amounts of his improved Yang Qi.


    Feng Yi has reached the 5th level Foundation Building Realm, while Cao Mei has caught up with her mother at the 2nd level Core Formation Realm along with Hua Ziyan, with Wei Lan and Ye Ling reaching the 4th.


    Wu Mengqi and Shen Min have sessfully entered the Core Formation Realm as well. Sui Luxiao has breached Foundation Building Realm while Bi Rui has reached its peak.


    The ones who received the biggest benefits were Hua Ziyan, who was a pure dual cultivator, the Cao mother and daughter who became pure dual cultivators after this session,pletely restructuring their cultivation bases, since they did not have a specific cultivation path they wished to follow and Feng Yi who had done the same and also was with aparatively lower cultivation realm at the start of the session so her rise in realms was the fastest.


    Shen Min was yet undecided, whereas Ye Ling and Wu Mengqi were confirmed Sword Cultivators. Bi Rui was a Spear Cultivator and the duo of Sui Luxiao and Wei Lan were at this time still Martial cultivators.


    ''Hmm, I still feel too energetic... well, at least the initial re is gone...''


    Wu Long used all of the enhanced Yin Qi they could give, so they had to stop their cultivation, but the effects of his strengthening in Yang Root and Yang Qi were still notpletely alleviated. They had only quelled the initial rush of desire, but he had a lot more drive that they simply could not handle at the moment.


    The initial re of arousal and desire was hardest to control even though he could technically do it, but it was not healthy to hold in for too long. And even the secondary more subtle effects required attention in near future.


    ''Heh, but still. With this, there is no problem in initiating new bonds or my women rising in cultivation. My physical tempering is also graduallying into shape''


    The rise in their cultivation levels which strengthened their Yin Roots and Yin Qi did not make him feel any pressure, as hepleted the 3rd level of Golden Yang Dragon Body, significantly bolstering both his physical prowess and abilities as a male Dual Cultivator.


    "Wu Long"


    A soft voice rang out behind him and he turned to see hisdiese out to see the morning mist as well, though they did not step off the wooden elevation, remaining in thefort of the temperature-maintaining formation.


    They were currently in the inner courtyard of the building, the room they were cultivating in leading to the open corridor facing it on one side as Wu Long stood on the t stepping stone embedded into the ground, driven to feel the cool morning air.


    All ten of them looked exhausted butpletely satisfied, their skin glowing with that perfection a woman had after an intense round of lovemaking as their features were incredibly alluring. They wrapped their figures infortable robes that were soft and kept them warm.


    A smile formed on his lips naturally as he saw them.


    "Say... you weren''t using the Seven Paths of Pleasure..."


    Ye Ling asked with a little puzzlement as the question returned to her after being lost during their first session.


    "Eh? He wasn''t?"


    Wu Mengqi widened her eyes as did most of them.


    "Mm"


    Hua Ziyan nodded in confirmation as she also became curious but much like Ye Ling did not have the time nor opportunity to remember the question until now.


    "But... it felt even more incredible..."


    Shen Min voiced her doubts as the otherdies also nodded, rosiness appearing on their cheeks as the past two weeks went by in their minds.


    "Haha, what you experienced was technically the first seven gates of the Path of Mortal Pleasure. But since my physique is finally getting into shape for Dual Cultivation, it just feels like natural movements to you.


    The better the skills of a Dual Cultivator, the less Seven Paths of Pleasure feels like skill or a technique, and the more it melts into the practitioner''s every move, it feels like simply natural movement. Even the use of Spiritual Qi in thetter paths feel like a natural stimtion.


    It is just that you have to have a good enough physique with strong enough Yang to create that feeling even if you have the skill to do so"


    He lightlyughed as he finally was able to exhibit a bit more of his abilities as a Dual Cultivator.


    The crux of being skilled in the Seven Paths of Pleasure as he designed it was in eliminating the feeling of a technique that was studied and is used with calction, instead making it feel as natural as breathing to the partner even when using very carefully crafted skills.


    This was the key to make cultivation with a partner even more intimate, and enhanced the feeling of connection.


    Of course, only a very small percentage of practitioners could exhibit such level of skill, and among them there were none equal to him.


    "Say, technically, the Seven Paths of Pleasure has a women''s part..."


    Hua Ziyan asked and he chuckled, nodding to her question.


    "It does, but even with my skill in creating techniques it is of course not as potent as the male part since I mainly studied women''s Dual Cultivation techniques in order to enhance the male techniques, as well as to better the experience.


    But still, it is regarded as the highest technique for Dual Cultivators for both genders, so I guess I did a decent job of creating the female version. Though it only has 5 paths, since I only ever published 3, no one knew there are less female paths than male ones."


    "Then... can I learn it?"


    "Mm, I will write down the Yin Path of Mortal Pleasure for youter, thetter ones are a bit too soon so let''s for now go with the first one"


    He smiled, while interest was sparked not just in Hua Ziyan''s eyes but in the eyes of all of the beauties.

 Chapter 429 Thirst

    <h4>Chapter 429 Thirst</h4>


    As Wu Long came out of the mansion, Butler Bang was already waiting for him outside, even though he was busy with other duties before.


    "Young Master, Old Yen has given contact, the preparations are going well, he also has assembled a few more subordinates and will be sending some over when they are skilled enough, retrieving the ones here for further training in exchange"


    "Mm, good. I will contact himter to hear the detailed report. Thedies will stay inside to recuperate for another day or two, and they will need some peace and quiet"


    "Understood, I will arrange some maids that arrived not long ago who did not pass the selection for my subordinates"


    "Mingyu?"


    "The Lady has not shown signs of exiting her seclusion"


    "Any other notable news?"


    "I have made a written report"


    "Good job as always"


    "Young Master tters this old man"


    He smiled toward the bowing old man, stretching his hand to take a scroll that thetter was offering with both hands and went forward, moving in the direction of the guest courtyards housing the visitors from Tingren Kingdom.


    While walking, he casually opened up the scroll, looking through the events and reports that happened while he was in seclusion.


    His gait was peaceful and steady, and there were no apparent changes in his appearance. He also woreparatively modest even somewhat in clothing with not many decorations or gaudy patterns as usual.


    But there was still something imperceptibly more striking about his overall atmosphere, as even female servants who were trained by Butler Bang to remain tranquil and level-headed in any situation would lightly freeze at the sight of him passing through the mansion''s premises with a scroll in hands.


    ''Hmm, Luxiao''spany is a little pressured I guess. Well, with that as the head of the Mercenary Corps, it was somewhat expected''


    Wu Long lightly furrowed his brows as he looked through the report, the scene of a man with a heavy saber on his back ring at him from the sky before leaving after Gu Zhen''s me Projection shing through his mind.


    "Well, Xiang''er should start up shortly, and the new pills should be able to throw a little disarray into their movements"


    He then chuckled, closing up the scroll as he finished looking it through, and putting his hands behind his back with the scroll still in one of them as his gaze went up to view the scenery around. He leisurely strode in this way to his destination, arriving not long after.


    "Good morning, Your Highness"


    He smiled as he saw princess Cai Yin taking a morning walk as well.


    "It is, I am d to see you in good health, Mister Wu. Care to join me for a walk?"


    She smiled as well since his appearance here meant that their seclusion was finally over, and by the look of it was sessful. He nodded and they moved forward together while the princess''s warriors now distanced themselves.


    Her light gray eyes with a light blue hue took a look to the side at his profile, unable to miss the subtle change that made him even more attractive despite no noticeable differences, as she gently tucked a lock of pinkish-red hair behind her ear to hide the nce.


    "Does Your Highness take your medicine? I must admit, though I have invited you here to recuperate, I have robbed you of thepany of mydies that was promised to you for too long, so I am a little worried"


    "Please do not worry, Mister Wu. I have been faring well, as this ce truly has a soothing effect"


    She shook her head with a soft smile, as just being away from the usual surroundings helped take her mind off of the stress and pressure, even if she was still in contact with her double in her home country.


    "Besides I have been keptpany by the Gong Sisters in the evening, and made acquaintance with Fairy Yu Huan. Though thetter seems to have little free time"


    "Haha, she is very diligent and responsible, sometimes to a fault. I will make sure to visit her and remind her to take regr rest. But it is good to hear that Fairy Gong Cui does not refute meeting you"


    "Well, the only person she tries to avoid is... ah, my apologies..."


    "No need, we both know it is true. Besides, I already expressed myment at not being able to be the one to soothe her worries, at least at this point in time"


    He shook his head with a chuckle, nodding to the people in the distance who respectfully bowed at the sight of them walking.


    "Have you heard of the Alchemy Tower''s official letter?"


    "Mm, I have just received a report..."


    Wu Long let go of the hand holding the scroll behind his back, moving it forward while his other hand that held it by the wrist remained in its position. His eyes that nced down at the report not showing any particr emotion.


    "... but it is mainly a vehicle other parties can use to justify their opposition, as that letter has no political strength of its own. If my guess is correct it is currently the main argument used by the faction of the Song Dynasty opposing the Crown Prince"


    "Is that not troublesome for us? Should the Emperor relent on the Imperial Edict, we would be in a hard position..."


    "Please do not worry, Your Highness, there are several moving parts of the puzzle that will not allow that. Besides rescinding the edict now will be a show of weakness.


    The other side is currently simply using that to put pressure on us. There is also not much we can do about the Alchemy Tower..."


    ''...yet''


    He inwardly added as Cai Yin sighed with a pondering look on her beautiful face that still had light signs of fatigue and distress but was far less pale, and generally showed signs of improvement.


    "I have kept the policy of the Royal House of Tingren in ramping up their military power at bay, but I did not suppress itpletely as you have asked, though I wouldn''t be able to even if I wanted to"


    "Thank you for agreeing to my slightly unreasonable request, but the opponent we are dealing with proved to be more vtile that I expected. So our goal is to not win, but put ourselves in the position to win at any moment while outwardly keeping a close bnce"


    Wu Long smiled with a little guilt as it was a tall order to fill. Such a tactic was also a little hard on Cai Yin''s conscience whose heart felt for the people of her kingdom, but she realized the necessity, as well as his intentions in asking her for this.


    "Was there anything you did not understand in the scrolls I left you before entering seclusion? I may be limited in my ability to teach, but I can try to rify some of your doubts. Though as soon as Mingyu exits her seclusion she would be able to do a much better job of teaching you"


    "Ah, pardon my manners and forgetfulness. I was meaning to thank you for the incredible techniques again, Mister Wu.


    These days I can feel my cultivation starting to be more and more invigorated, as my foundation that started to crumble is being reconstructed with your cultivation methods. In a month or a bit more I may even begin improving"


    Her eyes that were filled with heavy thoughts lit up as she looked at him with gratitude.


    Her cultivation was stagnant ever since she was freed from the maniption of her teacher, even showing signs of regression since the cultivation techniques she was passed by that man were deliberately tampered with.


    It was no doubt an insurance in case he could not contain her talent, as her cultivation technique relied on his maniption to make progress and would gradually erode her foundation if she was ever freed from that control.


    These types of techniques were something frequently used by the Corrupt Path to train their lower-level soldiers, but were not limited to them as it was a rather popr practice even among some reputable organizations and countries.


    It was a way to ensure that people serving someone could progress and be of use, but could not outgrow their master or rebel after reaching a certain level of strength by making their cultivation dependent on the master.


    Though they varied in the way they affected the person''s cultivation since some simply prevented the person practicing from approaching the cultivation level of the person controlling them without any further detrimental effects, and some could gradually lead to the death of the serving individual if they were cut off from the source of their dependency.


    They also varied by the method of control as some required specific pills provided by their masters while some required regr transfer of Spiritual Qi and so on.


    Because of their function and how they worked, they were collectively nicknamed the "Dependency Techniques", and their method of control wasmonly referred to as the "Source".


    "I am d to hear that. As expected of a talented person such as yourself, there seems to be no trouble with the techniques"


    He smiled, nodding with appreciation as a light blush touched the cheeks of the princess.


    "You tter me, Mister Wu. Someone of your prowess and knowledge calling me talented is a little embarrassing since I am afraid I cannot live up to such a standard"


    "Haha, it only seems so. I have circumstances that allow me to boast the knowledge and prowess I possess, but those circumstances make it only natural that I do.


    I might have worked very hard to get where I was in the past, and if looked objectively might have even deserved some of the praise you have so generously showered me with, but at the moment, there is nothing impressive about my achievements, to be honest.


    Rather, it would have been incredibly bad if I was not able to exhibit this much given the cards I have been dealt"


    Wu Long chuckled as he never fooled himself into thinking that his performance in this life was anything impressive. It was only natural given the incredible miracle he got and in his mind, there was little credit of his own effort in it.


    In his past life, when he wed and shed his way up oveing impossible odds, he honestly could be proud of his achievements. The results he got now, however, did not meet his standards of achieving something anymore simply because getting them was not unexpected with his memories, knowledge and skills. It was a simple matter of application of his previous experience, even if there was effort on his part.


    This was why he was even more determined to reach even further heights. Almost any moment he had that was not spent on his women or his duties and activities, his mind was working toward perfecting the ways in which he could achieve more, do more than even the current him with all of his knowledge and skills could imagine.


    His thirst for more, his drive to achieve something he could honestly be proud of, even despite getting the incredible chance of reincarnation with his memories intact, momentarily reflected in his eyes that looked to the distance, as the princess who took yet another nce at his profile lost her breath for a moment.

 Chapter 430 Accident

    <h4>Chapter 430 ident</h4>


    *BOOM!!!*


    A loud explosion sound resounded on the mansion premises as the whole territory shook like it was suddenly thrown up along with the earth beneath it and then fell back down. Butler Bang and his subordinates appeared near the training field, and Wu Long''s women soon arrived as well.


    All the guests and parties who were at the mansion also appeared further away, as a cloud of dust was settling on the open space while slightly glowing shards of Spiritual Qi fell around, dissipating into the air.


    Soon, a figure could be discerned in the dust, and then a small crater in front of it.


    Something falling nearby among the shards of Spiritual Qi caught Ye Ling''s attention as she snatched it from the air. A torn piece of burnt paper talisman was reflected in her blue eyes that widened at the sight, and then turned back to the figure near the crater.


    Wu Long stood with a puzzled and slightly surprised expression as he looked at the crater, part of his robes torn and most of them tattered.


    "Hmm... interesting..."


    A curious light appeared in his eyes next as he went over what happened in his mind.


    He was experimenting with creating mist, with Water Qi controlling water and Lightning Qi to change it''s state.


    At one point in time, as he was thinking that since the temperature in the air was too high for a fog to gradually be conjured, and he had no control over it, he decided to test creating arge quantity of fog at the same time so even if it dispersed it would still cover the vicinity for a moment.


    However, due to difficulty of control andck of experience, the electric charge he used was too powerful, nearing that of a strike of natural lightning.


    Something spontaneously and unexpectedly changed as the water started expanding into pressurized gas at a tremendous rate not perceivable to mortals or even cultivators of Nine Mortal Realms for that matter.


    It then ignited from the residual sparks of the lightning, all of this happening almost at the same time and yet seemingly in a sequence.


    ''It tore through 3 barriers and my Spiritual Qi protection, and the force was even capable of bruising my Golden Yang Dragon Body''


    He looked at the light bruise with a small amount of blood on his lower arm that took the blunt of the force left after shattering three barriers he instantly set up with talismans using the elerated reaction he once told Shen Min and Feng Yi about.


    The spontaneous chain reaction instantly swelled in power, and he guessed that if he did not shut down the airflow with the 4th formation of talismans around the st at the same time withdrawing most of the Water Qi still under his control and pulling the water away, it would have been even more devastating.


    "This is truly interesting..."


    "What is? Scaring us to death?"


    As he touched his chin in contemtion, a slightly greedy look appearing in his eyes, a beautiful voice rang out behind him as ten beauties approached him.


    "It was a slight miscalction, but a happy one, as it seems I have stumbled on something that might be useful"


    He smiled, turning to them with excitement in his eyes.


    "Haa~ you really..."


    Ye Ling shook her head, regaining her cool as soon as she saw he wasrgely unharmed, but finding no words to describe this attitude.


    It was the same expression that he had when he took on Annihtion Lightning on the Wood Spirit Continent. Someone so absorbed in gaining more power that he seemingly neglected his own safety.


    "Alright, alright, I am fine, I am sorry to have scared you. You should go back and recuperate. I will be more careful"


    He chuckled as he started soothing the beauties, giving each one a kiss, and sending them back to rest. He was not worried about disturbing Luo Mingyu since her seclusion was protected by powerful formations, thus shielding her from outside interference.


    The Gong Sisters and Yu Huan also sighed with relief as they saw he was seemingly fine, and Princess Cai Yin shook her head with a chuckle, thinking she might be in danger of receiving more stress here than in her country, as she already received at the very minimum a lot more stimting experiences.


    Liang Yuhan''s eyes were glued to the crater as she wondered what he did, since it did not seem like a technique from the way he had to shield himself.


    She could also feel the residual Water Qi and Lightning Qi in the air, something that surprised her since there was no way for a Nine Mortal Realms practitioner to manipte Elemental Qi, something only people in her realm were only starting to obtain.


    But since she now knew who he was, she was not as bewildered, only surprised, and did not intend to pry into his secrets so she tactfully moved away as well.


    Meanwhile, after sending hisdies to rest, Wu Long resumed his experiments, this time setting up Spiritual Qi barriers in advance and having a flurry of talismans floating around him on the ready.


    But, no matter how he tried to recreate the phenomenon it strangely did not ur as it seemed that the ident before was triggered by a set of yet undiscovered conditions aligning in a right way due to pure coincidence, and it required far more than simply discharging a lightning into a mass of water.


    He suspected that to recreate the st, he had to manipte both the Water Qi and Lightning Qi in a very specific way, possibly even tooplex for him to currently be able to do so.


    He also now kept track of every minute perceptible change in both Elemental Qi and the Dao Runes as he was now aware that his training and experiments could lead topletely unexpected results, and knowing what led to those results was incredibly useful.


    Close to the evening he had to pause his training as using the Runes drained too much of his Spiritual Qi.


    Even though he was not sessful in recreating the st, he was now aware of the possibility, and at the same time determined to be more cautious in his experiments so that he did not cause idental destruction on arge scale at the wrong moments or gravely injure himself.


    There was also another thought in his mind as he was now thinking if his Golden Yang Dragon Body was truly something as powerful as he once thought.


    It truly could be considered to be among the top cultivation techniques for body tempering in the Seven Boundless Worlds, but he was no longer satisfied with just that, as his worldview greatly expanded each day as he contemted the Dao Runes.


    ''There are so many new avenues of gaining strengths, and so much to explore''


    In his mind, a new possibility was forming as the technique he created took on a different form.


    He alsocked the Dragon Race bloodline to truly exhibit the strengths of this body tempering technique, but seeing Song Lingfei''s bloodline of The Great Void Eagle, and a secret of this world he heard from the Wood Spirit gave him a new idea.

 Chapter 431 Questions

    Chapter 431 Questions


    ??As he finished up the training, he visited Yu Huan who he noticed from afar earlier this day.


    He meant to go see her after exiting his seclusion either way, but at the time he finished his conversation and stroll with the Tingren Kingdom princess, Yu Huan was busy dealing with her new subordinates, so he opted to dy his visit.


    "Mister Wu!"


    Her eyes widened at the sight of him and then a pleased smile touched her lips.


    "Pleasee in, I will make some tea"


    She let him in her courtyard and made tea as usual. He felt like her tea became even more fragrant and tasty the more her alchemy skills and me control improved, not to mention it seemed that she put more and more care into brewing it.


    Her beauty that has recently been finally getting the care it long deserved, has flourished as her charming smile was now even more alluring.


    "I am d you are doing well, I havee to express my gratitude for the pill, which turned even more effective because of the wless quality"


    He smiled after breathing in the aroma of the tea and taking a sip. Her smile became wider as her cheeks turned slightly rosy.


    "I am d it was of use to you. I was starting to worry that something went wrong because your seclusionsted longer than you warned us"


    "Ah, not at all. Itsted longer precisely because the pill was so potent.


    To bepletely honest I did not expect wless quality. Don''t take it as an insult, as I regard your talent and capabilities very high.


    It is just incredibly rare for someone to achieve this quality even with perfect refinement with the ingredients you had, and even more unlikely with the refinement using tricks to make up for thecking cultivation level"


    He chuckled as he exined.


    The pill she refined was a little bit peculiar in that its effect and difficulty of refining vastly varied depending on the ingredients as there were several forms. Such pills aptly called "Variation Pills".


    The ingredient set including the Liquid Fire Flower that was used this time was an exceptionally rarely attemptedbination precisely because of the difficulty of refining a quality product.


    In return, a wless quality pill made from this set of ingredients was also incredibly potent, its effects rivaling that of a 1st or 2nd-tier Profound Grade pills of the same category.


    Inparison, a low or standard quality pill, which Wu Long initially hoped to get would have yielded a result of an 8th-tier Mortal Grade pill with little difference between the two.


    Yu Huan''s gaze turned down at the table, into her cup of tea as the rosiness of her cheeks intensified.


    "I have only done as you have instructed... I also discussed with you any ideas I had so it is your achievement"


    "Haha, don''t be too modest, Fairy Yu Huan. I unfortunately have no talent for alchemy, and can only boast theoretical knowledge. It was you who refined that pill. Besides, we ended up using some of your ideas, even if you discussed them with me beforehand"


    He chuckled, urging her to take the deserved credit.


    They talked a little more, first discussing the alchemy process and the effects of the pill, as Wu Long described the potency and detailed way it was absorbed which was incredibly important knowledge for the alchemist as there was direct causal effect between the pill refinement process and the way the pill behaved when consumed.


    They also discussed the status and further ns for the subordinates Yu Huan was preparing for the job.


    It would still take quite some time before they could start truly giving results, but just the job of assisting alchemists while continuously improving their skills and learning was already not that far for most of them.


    A bitter, the conversation shifted to more distracted themes, their voices rxed and the tone of the discussion pleasant and light.


    Finally, Yu Huan started asking light, very careful questions about Wu Long, what he liked, disliked, and what he thought about. Which in turn opened up simr questions from Wu Long to her as well.


    At the end, Wu Long smiled and thanked her for the "pleasant talk and the delicious tea" as he left the courtyard she stayed in.


    "Haa~ Sister Bi Rui... what should I do...?"


    As her gray eyes with a hint of light green hue in them looked at his receding figure, she then turned and cing both hands on a wooden pir pressed her forehead above them, muttering as her face turned red to the ears.


    As he walked he soon felt a herbal aroma and his lips curled up in a smile as he moved toward where this scent wasing from, soon appearing at a courtyard with a pond he had visited not long before entering seclusion.


    In the wooden gazebo stood a beautiful woman, seemingly observing the pond as her sensual back facing him was left mostly open by the bold dress.


    The long smoking pipe in her hands had a thin line of smoke rise from the rtively small golden bowl as she cupped the elbow of the hand holding it with the other one.


    "Enjoying the night view?"


    Wu Long chuckled as he moved toward her.


    "People of my profession enjoy the privacy of this time of day"


    She smiled not turning her body to him, and only partially turning her face.


    "Haha, I guess that is true. Though for someone of your profession you are awfully modest in asking questions"


    "It is not that I don''t have them, I''m just not sure if I am allowed to ask. Part of this job is to know where I should not put my nose into too"


    "Hmm, I am honestly not that secretive, and if I was asked about something I do not wish to share I would just not answer. But asking in of itself is not something I will take offense with"


    "Then... are you willing to tell me why are you here?"


    Her deep emerald green eyes turned to him as he now stood next to her, facing the same way as her with his hands behind his back in a rxed pose.


    "I did note here to do something, if that is what you are asking. As for why I am here in general, that is something even I am not sure of"


    He chuckled as she widened her eyes. Something in his tone told her he was not lying or joking, but was speaking sincerely.


    "So you did not choose to be here?"


    "No"


    He shook his head, as his gaze became a little contemtive.


    "If I were to answer your question philosophically, from the standpoint of fate I am here to regain that which I have lost"


    He then turned his eyes to her and her heart skipped a beat from that piercing gaze. She broke the eye contact, turning to look at the pond again as her heart was beating at a slightly elerated rate.


    "Did you regain it?"


    "Yes, though I found even more than I could ever imagine"


    He smiled. She felt warmth and contentment in his voice, something she did not expect from someone of his standing even if she knew he was generally gentle in his demeanor... at least with those he considered not enemies.


    "So... will you leave here soon?"


    "Haha, not before the confrontation so you don''t need to worry about that"


    He chuckled, indirectly replying to her question.


    "And yourdies..."


    "Wille with me of course, there is a long road ahead"


    As she heard his answer, she nodded and sank into thoughts. He saw her gaze bing deeper and distracted and lightly nodding to her, turned, quietly leaving the courtyard to give her space.


    "Haa~..."


    ''I shouldn''t have asked who he was''


    She slightly heavily sighed, but did not dare to voice her next thoughts as she did not want them to be heard.

 Chapter 432 Signs

    Chapter 432 Signs


    ??Two dayster, as thedies mostly recovered enough to return to their daily lives, the ones who recovered the most being pure Dual Cultivators, Wu Long could no longer dy his trip and departed with Hua Ziyan after giving farewell kisses and hugs to his beauties.


    The caravan of women of former Supreme Master Pavilion victims who would be now living in the town by the Yin Yang Unity Pce has already left a little before Wu Long''s seclusion, guarded by Liang Yuhan''s secret troops per her offer which he dly took.


    Most of those women would be joining either the Soaring Feather Trading Company or the Liugwei Escort Agency, though there was also a smaller portion that would settle in the more peaceful normal life in the town.


    "You waited for Mingyu to exit her seclusion?"


    Hua Ziyan asked him as they traveled at a high speed, not bothering to cover up their tracks or be discreet this time. She noticed that he dyed the trip as long as he could without jeopardizing their participation in the event.


    He also had to consider the time they had to travel with the other people he was taking there, a few days in the sect and anyunforeseen dys, so there was no way to wait any longer.


    "Mm, I wanted to be there when she is done contemting in case she needs something"


    He nodded, since he was not sure what results the beauty would yield. Though the prolonged period of her contemtion suggested that she was on the verge of a breakthrough, there could be something crucial missing which she would require to supplement, and the less time it takes to do that the better were the chances of her sess.


    "Don''t worry, Sister Ling is going to be there when shees out. Mei''er is also going to support her with everything they have. Not to mention, you brought Her Highness Princess Cai Yin who could tremendously help her"


    Hua Ziyan reassuringly said, and he turned to her with a tender gaze. This beauty was trying tofort him when she was worried for her friend as much as he was.


    Wu Long was also impressed that she figured out one of his ulterior motives in bringing Cai Yin from the Tingren Kingdom not to the sect where she could equally be protected and slowly recuperate, but to the mansion.


    He slightly slowed the speed at which they traveled eventually taking a stop, and put his hand to her cheek, caressing it with the back of his fingers as her face lightly blushed, but she did not move her eyes, looking him straight in his eyes with a sincere, devoted gaze.


    "Thank you, Ziyan"


    He smiled, and leaned in to give her a kiss she eagerly answered. At that moment, it was as if time has stopped and everything else faded. Hua Ziyan felt herself to be the most loved, the most cherished woman in the entire universe.


    It was a strange feeling considering she knew he had other women, and felt closeness to most of them by now. She also knew that he did not make any one of them special among others.


    But there was something tender and loving in that kiss, something in his gaze, that let her know how precious she was to him, and that he looked only at her at this moment.


    She knew that it was this that made women who would normally not ept their man having other women like Sui Luxiao or Wei Lan ept him with no bitter feelings or hidden grievances. That way in which he made each and every one of them feel special, and in reality regarded them as such with his heart.


    As the moment passed, their lips parted and they continued on, but not before giving each other a smile.


    "By the way, you have a slight fluctuation in your aura... is it because of your training?"


    Hua Ziyan asked as she noticed signs of very slight, barely perceptible vtility which was highly unusual for Wu Long who practiced the most robust techniques and did so with absolute precision. His aura was so solid after just breaking through that one would think he spent a minimum of a hundred years after each breakthrough solidifying his achievements.


    Even when he had problems with his foundation because of his talent, prior to resolving that part of it with the help of Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art''s 3rdyer, his aura remained incredibly stable.


    He chuckled, impressed yet again, this time at the fact she noticed it. But then again she was just that sensitive to his condition, and shared the bond which helped her in doing so.


    "Yes indeed, you see I have been experimenting with my Body Tempering technique a little, so it will be a little vtile from time to time. But I expect to yield something good"


    He smiled and nodded with an ambitious gaze while her expression expressed light shock but then eased into a rueful eptance. It was something he spent most of his time on in the two days since the idental explosion.


    Tampering with one''s method of cultivation while practicing it was normally a suicidal behavior for cultivators, but it was the way he initially perfected his Golden Yang Dragon Body so it was not something new to him. He was making slight adjustments while calcting and contemting further changes.


    If he was said to have any sort of ''talent'' that was not the talent of cultivation, or not rted to his undeniable talent in battle, it would be the talent of picking apart, studying, understanding,bining and tampering with knowledge, technique and skills.


    In this aspect alone, he had almost no equal no matter where he went in his life as countless people tried to challenge it and were left wallowing in their defeat.


    But this talent required much effort, time, dedication and umtion of knowledge and experience to truly flourish and give him benefits.


    And while being a big factor in his initial rise to glory, it never had the immediate and direct effect that people with conventional heaven-gifted talents were able to boast.


    "You all will also have something to look forward to soon"


    He smiled with a mysterious grin. He was also at the same time working on a body tempering technique for his women, but to create it he required knowledge, knowledge he did not have at hand for now.


    "Haha, we always have that with you, Wu Long"


    She chuckled revealing a smile that almost made him ignore the fact she just recovered from thest cultivation session and did not have the strength to go for another one yet.


    The two reached the Yin Yang Unity Pce a day after departing from the mansion.


    "Master, we have arrived. I am d to see you in good health"


    "Greetings Pce Master, congrattions on the sessful purge of trouble and thank you very much for your cooperation"


    Both respectfully greeted Lian Zhiqiu in her mansion atop the Peak of Unity, cupping their hands and slightly lowering their heads.


    The Yin Yang Unity Pce Master was in a bold ck cheongsam with golden patterns, bright orange lining, and detached long sleeves, which revealed ck stockings from the dangerously deep cuts in the lower parts and ck high-heels. Her long orange-brown hair freely fell behind to her back, with two smaller locks going the sides of her impressive chest. She top of her head was adorned with a traditional ck and golden hat that made her overall appearance full of dignity of the Sect Master despite the revealing clothing.


    "Nn, my precious disciple. I am d to see you as well"


    The Pce Master quite conspicuously only addressed Hua Ziyan, moving toward her, nodding and smiling at the beauty who looked back at her with a slightly surprised expression.


    "Heavens, you have already reached Core Formation! Hahaha, truly remarkable, congrattions"


    Lian Zhiqiu continued as she looked at Hua Ziyan who did not conceal her cultivation before the Pce Master, something they previously discussed. This time her voice was genuinely surprised, and then her surprise quickly turned into joy.


    "Ehm... thank you Master... I..."


    Hua Ziyan cupped her hands again as she secretly nced to the side with a little puzzlement but seeing a wide smile on Wu Long''s face calmed down.


    "W-we will take a bit of rest in the sect before departing to the Winter Forest Hunt"


    She turned to Lian Zhiqiu with a smile who nodded.


    "Of course, I will be there to send you off, but I will say it here in private. Make sure to show them!"


    "Yes Master"


    The Great Seductress revealed a confident and proud smile of a Master sending her Disciple to show her brilliance. And Hua Ziyan became slightly shy, but a smile touched the corners of her lips as she looked down with a bow. The feeling of being trusted with her Master''s and the sect''s dignity was something she felt with renewed strength.


    "I have something to discuss with the Pce Master, Ziyan, so you can go ahead of me"


    Wu Long said to the Prime Disciple when she turned to leave, winking and gently touching her forearm as she slightly widened her eyes and then chuckled while leaving.


    She may have been a little puzzled about the treatment he got at first, but she was not blind or oblivious enough to not notice the obvious signs, especially since it was something previously discussed between her and her Senior Apprentice-Sister Ye Ling.

 Chapter 433 Beyond Games

    <h4>Chapter 433 Beyond Games</h4>


    As the door closed behind Hua Ziyan, the Pce Master returned back to her desk leaning back to it and using it for support as she turned her gaze to the young man standing in front of her with a smile.


    "Hmm, what is it that Disciple Wu wants to talk to me about? Is it another notice about something you already set in motion? Oh, my apologies for not greeting you earlier, your greetings were addressed to some Pce Master..."


    She chuckled, her tone yful and light despite the seemingly thorny attitude.


    "Hahaha, Pce Master must be joking. Besides, I came here to also thank you for the Grand Formation you have so generously sent"


    "Hah, you keep calling me Pce Master... don''t you think that it is somewhat ironic?"


    Lian Zhiqiu smiled, visibly pleased by histter words but still continued the line of conversation in ce as she pressed her hands tly on the tabletop to the sides of her hips. Her beautiful and seductive figure beckoning his gaze which he did not oblige this time which greatly surprised her since his gaze was more than fiery when he looked at her before.


    "Ironic? You are the Pce Master of this sect, are you not? Though I can call you otherwise if you prefer it, I have so far called you that since that is your title"


    He smiled, cing his hands behind his back in a ratherid-back posture.


    "For that to be the case I would have to be treated as such, which is not exactly true with you, is it?"


    "Maybe, but then again I do so with your blessing"


    "Blessing? That''s strange, I don''t recall giving it"


    "But you did... not audibly of course, but the way you treated my antics and behavior thus far spoke plenty"


    He chuckled, shrugging his shoulders with a lighthearted smile and looking into her eyes as she relented after a moment, turning her face away to the side.


    She could not argue if he spoke so bluntly, as what he spoke was true. It was just never voiced so explicitly which took her by surprise.


    His smile widened and he stepped to the other side, walking toward a window on the side of the room.


    ''This cheeky brat... it seems nothing''s fazing him... plus he is dropping all pretenses now, and despite that he is more reserved in his gaze than ever despite...''


    She looked at him again with a side-nce, when a realization hit her. The possibility she stumbled upon caused her to slightly freeze, and then stand up from the table, her pose losing that beckoning image, and yet her figure still preserving the sensual allure.


    His gaze turned to her, and a glint appeared in his eyes that caught her reflection as she almost gasped from the way his gaze changed.


    ''He truly...''


    She looked at him as both of them were half-turned to each other.


    "Hmm, I guess that''s enough games, don''t you think? We''ve had plenty of fun I must admit"


    Wu Long made a pondering expression for a split moment and then turned to her with a chuckle.


    "Games?"


    Her heart skipped a beat as she looked at that expression on his handsome face. His gaze bing piercing and fatally attractive to her.


    "You still want to continue?"


    He said as he made a single step toward her that caused her to step back and bump into the table, leaning back on it but this time not in a deliberately seductive way, instead doing so out of instinct to not fall.


    "...Depending on what I stand to win if we do"


    She took a moment to consider his words, and then looked him in the eyes as she replied.


    "That is a facy, what you stand by continuing is to not win but to lose"


    He shook his head with a light smile that was a little different this time, as it carried not amusement nor yfulness from before.


    "And why is that, were we not doing that before"


    "Because now there is no doubt"


    His words caused her to very slightly widen her eyes. The upper eyelid almost imperceptibly trembling as it went up.


    "...But how do I know I will not lose if I stop then?"


    "If you stop there is no winning and no losing"


    He made another step toward her but this time she stepped forward instead, once again leaving the support of the desk. Their eyes locked with sparks flying in between them.


    "And what is there then?"


    "Then there is only truth"


    He crossed the distance between them with brisk, but not impatient, steady and confident steps, stopping right before her. Her eyes reflecting his figure did not move away or blink as her pupils dted.


    "Hah, can you handle it?"


    "You can guess. Be my guest"


    "That''s some confidence you got... Don''t you think there is a reason I have no man beside me despite my title and standing?"


    "I do think there is a reason, but we both know it has nothing to do with this moment"


    "But there-..."


    As she opened her mouth to speak again his right hand went up and touched her chin, his thumb gently making contact with her plump lower lip and tracing it to the right as she made a slightly shaky exhale while her body stiffened, a shiver going down her spine.


    "You know what I want, as do I, the remaining question is, do you know what you want?"


    "I... I do"


    "Then stop tiptoeing around it"


    "You really have no intention of treating me like a Pce Master, do you?"


    "Was it not apparent when we met?"


    "Plenty, but I thought you''d at least keep the pretense"


    "I did, until it lost any meaning"


    "Haa~"


    She sighed as her heart was beating at an elevated pace. She looked him in the eyes, her throat slightly dry as she gulped to soothe that feeling. There was little space between them at this point and she could feel his temperature, as well as see that he felt hers heating up.


    "You won''t regret it?"


    "I may have many regrets, but none of them ever involved seducing a woman"


    "You''ve never met me"


    "True, which is why you shouldn''t hesitate"


    She looked at him with a questioning gaze as their bodies were almost in contact since both very slowly moved forward leaning toward each other.


    "Because you''ve never met me either"


    He exined with a smile that took her breath away, covering her lips with his in a kiss that was immediately answered.

 Chapter 434 (R18) The one

    <h4>Chapter 434 (R18) The one</h4>


    As their lips parted Lian Zhiqiu''s eyes opened, first slightly unfocused but gradually regaining a bit of rity as she looked up at his face. A smile touched one corner of her mouth as her eyebrows bent in a yful way.


    "You cheeky and arrogant..."


    "Haha, guilty"


    "Are you not afraid of doing something like this to your Sect''s Master?"


    "Heh, you should have said that before your tongue coiled around mine"


    "You- mmph!"


    Her eyes shed with a bit of yful indignation as she opened her mouth again, no doubt to say something in protest, but it was quickly covered by another kiss, more passionate, more willful which she immediately answered again, with no less passion.


    His arm went around her narrow waist, pushing her soft and sensual body into his, leaving no space between the two rapidly heating bodies. She melted in his embrace, her nipples which immediately hardened pricked him in the sturdy chest through the thin fabrics of her lingerie and cheongsam.


    HE pushed her softly yet with firm steps, as her juicy butt was pressed into the desk again, office appliances on it falling over with loud noises.


    Her hands went up to hold his forearms tightly, as if to try and control the situation which she failed in as his traveled around her body, undoing the top of her cheongsam and stoking the mes of her desire while she lightly moaned, overfilling her panties with moisture so that a little started to drip down.


    Their lips parted once again but she did not open her eyes turning her head to the side as he leaned a little more and his mouth traveled to her neck that was more and more opening up, being freed of the fabric by his hand.


    "Haah... I''m... nnh... the Pce Master... and you''re a disciple"


    "That makes it more thrilling, don''t you think? A scandalous rtionship"


    He answered her from below, his mouth already reaching the base of her neck a little above the corbone as his eyes turned up a little to see hers that finally opened up.


    "Aah... you''re... mmm"


    "You''re mine now, don''t fight it"


    He chuckled and caressed her neck with his mouth again while his hand cupped her voluminous, heavy breast as an involuntary sensual moan escaped her lips. As she wanted to reply something, her mouth was yet again oveid by his that made her lose the thought.


    Her hands slid up his forearms and powerful shoulders to wrap around his neck, and burrow her fingers into his hair on the back of his head while his, after squeezing her soft and yet stic breast a bit more went down, skillfully invading her clothes through the side cut and inside the dripping wet panties, and then without wasting any more time two fingers went in.


    "Mmmh"


    She moaned into his lips, as her eyes opened up, their lips parting again not long after as she clung on to him.


    ''How is this possible? He''s not using any techniques... but he is capable of making me...''


    Her mind that was dizzy with pleasure she did not expect was trying to figure out what was happening, but was unable to process anything as she could not hold on to a thought long enough.


    His eyes, on the other hand looked surprised as he watched her reactions, narrowing a little at the sight. His desires were also ring up from the sight of the juicy and wet beauty who so obviously wanted him no less than he wanted her, and the challenge posed by her unusually high tolerance to pleasure stirred his confidence.


    "Aah!"


    She felt a jolt of pleasure go through her as he pushed her a little up and further onto the desk with his body while his fingers inside her tight and wet slit caused her to loose strength in her knees, the sound of something falling from the desk resounding in the study as he swept away all obstacles.


    He then pushed her to lean back as he grabbed herpletely drenched panties from below her juicy butt with one hand, and moving a little to the side pulled it over the round buttocks, as she helped him by raising her legs up.


    "Aahh! ... Ohm! Mmnh! Haah!~..."


    He naturally moved down, burrowing his head in between her legs as she opened up her eyes wide and eximed her head jolting to look up and to the opposite side with the chair and window taking up most of the wall behind it. The pale light from the window reflecting in her orange eyes as she trembled, her hands instinctively grabbing onto his head between her thighs.


    As she was basking in the pleasure he gave, he took out his cock that was long since ready to take the virginity of this sensual curvy beauty with bewitching forms.


    He slowly rose up, licking his lips to get the drops of her sweet nectar, looking her in the eyes as she turned to look at him when he stopped caressing her with his mouth.


    Her legs wrapped in stockings and still wearing high heels, which were on the sides of his head, moving up as well as first her thighs, then lower legs and finally her slender and elegant ankles slid on the firm and powerful shoulders, held in ce by his gentle hands that slid along.


    "Haa~ haa~ haa~"


    She heavily breathed, her impressive breasts that were now?partially visible in the half-opened cheongsam, framed by the sexy ck lingerie, heaving in a bewitching motion. Her eyes looked a little nervous and yet with anticipation, and widening as she saw hic cock towering in between her legs.


    He smiled, lowering his right hand down to push the hardened meat rod into position, at the same time drawing his hips back, and the tip touched the wet lips that twitched, as if sucking on to the cock.


    "You''re not going to say anything about being the Pce Master anymore?"


    He smiled at her expression that betrayed the anticipation, nervousness, but more than anything, overwhelming desire and lust.


    "...?don''t push it"


    "Not push? Alright, I guess we can stay like that without pushing it for a while"


    He chuckled slightly tracing the tip up and down as the juices covering both it and the lips it touched created a heavenly smooth sensation that sent electric sparks through her.


    "Mmnh!... Not that, I didn''t mean that"


    "Then what?"


    "... You..."


    She looked at him with frustration as her insides were more and more ring up with craving, her hips slightly squirming without her control but unable to push on to the coveted hard flesh because he held her by the thighs where stockings and skin met.


    "Take me... please take-... aaaah!!!"


    As she bit her lip and then very quietly started speaking, she felt his cock invading her, his hand that aimed it before sliding on to her abdomen the moment he tore through her virginity.


    Her back arched as she jolted to look at the window behind the desk again while her hands wed into the surface of the desk to her sides.


    "Well said, Zhiqiu"


    He waited a little for her to calm down, and spoke with a low voice that sent shivers through her. The moment her name fell off his lips she suddenly felt a bout of happiness and at the same time, desire covered her eyes with a film, looing at him as if in a drunken stupor.


    He smiled seeing that look that stoked his own desire, and he drew his hips back, watching how her whole body shivered from the sensation.


    "Haaa~"


    Her trembling exhale reached his ears, and he slowly thrust back in, going deeper inside this time.


    "Mmmh!"


    She bit her lower lip, as one of her hands went up to hold the edge of the tabletop on the opposite side of the desk, a bit above her head.


    He repeated the motion once more, and then again, burrowing further inside and spreading the untouched tight walls of her pink flesh.


    The love juices that were abundantlying out of her were coating his cock that was going in and out and making sloppy squelching sounds as every move caused a powerful wave of euphoric pleasure to go through her.


    "Aaaaah! Haaaah! Uuuuum! Mmmmmm!"


    He started moving a little faster, entering into her farthest depths and making her moan in pleasure. His hands gripped her waist while holding her ankles on his shoulder by pushing her thighs with the arms from the sides.


    ''This is...?!''


    His eyes slightly widened as he felt her tight pussy mping on him in rhythmic motion, giving him intense pleasure as if it was massaging his cock. And his lips curled up as the glint of arousal intensified in his eyes, desire for this smoking hot beauty ring even more.


    She felt a primal, ferocious passion in his moves, filling her with the same instinct as she did everything to answer. There was no more difort, only pleasure as his cock moved like a piston to knock on her deepest parts while her sopping wet pussy sucked him further in and tightened around him.


    "Aah! Yes! Aaah! Take me! Do- aaahn!"


    She screamed out, forgetting everything, her status and pride, all of it drowning in the ocean of pleasure and lust as his hips moved faster and faster.


    Each move sent a wave of motion through her body, her ass changing form when hit by his hips and then her hips moving up, sending further motion to her waist that shook her chest and upper body. Her beautiful hair covering the desk and bing disheveled from the intense lovemaking.


    ''It''s so big... and hard...it''s unreal...''


    Her mind was filled with the desire for this to never stop, so that she could feel him inside her just like this for eternity.


    "Aah! Oooh! Give ... aah! it to me mooooore! Aaah"


    He leaned over her, cing his hands on the table on both sides and increasing his rhythm began pounding her tightening and squirming pussy with even more powerful thrusts.


    After some time, he started ramping up the pleasure he gave, feeling her climax approaching as she mped down on his cock with the twitching soft folds. Her pussy soaking his cock in juices making loud wet sounds which blended with her sweet moans.


    She raised both hands to hold the edge of the table above her head, her sensual round breasts shaking back and forth, bouncing even when still held by the lingerie.


    "Inside... inside me... give it to... aaaah!!!"


    She could not imagine parting with him, begging to be filled and he obliged, at thest moment shoving his cock balls deep and flooding her insides with stream after stream of hot, sticky sperm.


    "Aaaah!!!"


    Her whole body intensely trembled and convulsed, as her back arched as much as it was possible. Her pupils dting in the eyes that opened up wide, bing unfocused and not seeing anything right after.


    He did not immediately take his dick out, making very light pushing motions and stimting her pulsating pussy even more to prolong and intensify her ecstasy, finally slipping it out as the hole it left immediately overflowed with thick, murky white liquid.


    He half-sat on the desk right beside her, caressing her trembling thigh in stocking with his hand as she could not get over the afterglow, her face blooming with a blissful smile.


    Something in her gaze changed as she looked at him again.


    "Haa~ you are really the one..."


    She said as she sat up a little unsteadily, but helped by his hand.


    Her eyes looked into his, and then she leaned forward, their lips meeting in a kiss as he helped her by leaning in as well. He felt something akin to worship in her eyes and the kiss.


    She slightly bashfully smiled when their lips parted, but then her smile turned meaningful as she slowly lowered her gaze to the still hard cock, covered in sperm and some of her juices. She slowly and seductively went down and in front of him, as her hands slid on his torso bending her knees to the sides and not caring that her long cheongsam now was on the floor and her slit that opened up started dripping abundant amounts of cum and a very small amount of blood.


    "Haha, I guess I should not put shame to my disciples, now should I?"


    She chuckled and he smiled, looking down at her as she took his cock with both hands at the base, slightly bending it to the side to take a better look. Her eyes reflecting it brimming with adoration and idealization.


    ''This is the cock that took my first... and the one that made me a woman, ending so many years of pain... and giving me so much pleasure... it is beautiful... perfect... supreme...''


    She looked a little up from below it at the owner of this treasure, as she took a lick from the base up the shaft, and then another one.


    She devotedly licked and kissed the shaft, cleaning the remaining cum and caressing it, sending nces up to see if he liked it. Drops of liquids dripped down to her thighs, clothes and half-visible breasts in her almost opened-up cheongsam but she did not care, as she pressed her soft plump lips to the tip and swallowed it.


    She demonstrated a skill worthy of being called Hua Ziyan''s master, despite doing it in practice for the first time. Her technique was supreme, making loud *gluck* sounds as she sucked with the side twist and making a sweeping tongue motion across the shaft with each move of her head. Her soft lips pressing onto his skin were also massaging him.


    He looked down at her, seeing her eagerness to please him and give him pleasure. After some time, he ced his hand onto her head and as she looked him in the eyes and took it in deep into her throat, started unloading his sperm while she sucked and swallowed every drop.


    "Haa~"


    She took it out of her mouth after thoroughly sucking the residual cum and saliva, leaving itpletely clean.


    "It felt great., Zhiqiu, I suppose I should thank you for that"


    He smiled, caressing her head from atop her hair and then chuckled, as his cock lightly twitched in front of her widened eyes that then filled with both joy and desire, looking back up to his face with a film of passion over them.


    She pressed on an array that opened up a secret passage to the private part of the mansion, and led him to the bedroom, where he made her scream in throes of euphoric pleasure through the day, evening and until the very next morning.

 Chapter 435 Mistakes of Past

    <h4>Chapter 435 Mistakes of Past </h4>


    In a mansion on the top of the peak of Unity, a trail of haphazardly thrown clothing lead to a bedroom from a secret passage from the study of the Sect Master to her private quarters.


    Wu Longy in a luxurious bed as a stunning, sensual andpletely naked beauty was cuddled in his arms, a blissful and content smile not capable of leaving her lips as her eyes looked up at him with borderline worship.


    "Zhiqiu... where did you learn the first gate of the Path of Origin Pleasure?"


    He asked her and a genuine surprise appeared in her eyes.


    "From the Three Paths of Pleasure? We only have ancient records of thetter two paths and only a small part of the first path, the Path of Mortal Pleasure which is in my private collection..."


    He looked at her with slight puzzlement, as when he took her first time, he definitely felt an aura of the 3rd Path of Pleasure, slightly indistinct and vague, but unmistakable to him as the technique''s creator.


    But there was no lie in her gaze or words, only sincerity, and devotion.


    "Then... do you mind telling me why you have such an abnormally high tolerance to pleasure?"


    He then decided to carefully probe from a different angle as he felt that the mysteries around the Pce Master were somehow tied together, he was just not able to grasp what it was exactly.


    He had to open up the 2nd gate of the Path of Profound Pleasure, the second of the Seven Paths of Pleasure which even Ye Ling could not handle at the moment. Because he could tell from the very beginning that Lian Zhiqiu was almost numb to any stimtion on the level of the Path of Mortal Pleasure.


    He could see a knot in her cultivation, that stopped her from advancing further than the very peak of the Core Reformation Realm. Despite her incredible talent, both in cultivation as well as her talent as a Formation Master, she was still unable to progress to the Mortal Transcendence Realm.


    As she heard the question, a bit of nervousness appeared in her gaze but she swallowed down that feeling and nodded.


    "I... I have an unusual method of cultivation..."


    "That I can see. You are a Dual Cultivator who has never been with a man, and yet does not suffer consequences of using a Dual Cultivation technique without a partner or even alternative source of Yang Qi, moreover you are a Symbol Cultivator at the same time, both of them not as an auxiliary technique. I have never seen anything like that but in your case those two are somehow fused"


    He nodded, surprising her yet again as she almost gasped.


    "How did you... no, it does not matter... I have cultivated using a formation I created since I could not find any other way...


    When I was young... I stumbled upon something... and I saw something very unique in it... I, I tried to peer into its secrets and..."


    She sighed, finding it a little hard to exin.


    He gently put his hand on her cheek, causing her to move her gaze back to him.


    "Can you show me?"


    Her eyes shook for a moment, and then she nodded, touching her spatial ring, and an ancient-looking, slightly tattered scroll appeared in her hand.


    The moment Wu Long saw the scroll, his heart froze for a moment, and then a realization started appearing in his eyes while Lian Zhiqiu sat up on the bed, opening up the scroll.


    There was a water ink painting of mountains valleys and waterfalls drawn with a skilled hand, and a poem written on the side.


    ---


    The cave shapes wind into a sweet melody


    While the mountains of the valley dance


    And the whole of earth shudders


    As the Dragon stirs a raging river while entering the Gates of Heaven


    ---


    It did not look like much from the first nce, but Wu Long instantly recognized his own handwriting and the movements of his brush.


    "Zhiqiu..."


    He softly said feeling guilt wash over him as he beckoned her into his embrace, wrapping his hands around her as the scroll was carelessly thrown to the side.


    "Eh? W-Wu Long... the scroll..."


    "Haa~ don''t worry about something like that"


    He shook his head as she sensed his mood change and obediently settled in his arms, melting into his embrace.


    "That scroll... is something I made..."


    Wu Long then softly said as her eyes widened, but she did not interrupt as he started slowly speaking about his identity, and past life.


    "...At one point in time, when I was still rtively younger and stupid, at the time that I had only finished creating the Path of Profound Pleasure, I had encountered a group of schrs I got temporarily close to since I studied the Dao at the time"


    As he exined to her up to the point he appeared in her sect so she could understand the context of what he was about to say, he then started recounting one particr episode from his path to immortality.


    "...As we drank wine one night, I watched one of them paint with ink and talk about the way his painting epassed his Dao much like an Expert Swordsman''s calligraphy could project their Sword Intent, I got curious if I could do something like that with the Path of Pleasure... no, in truth it probably was that youthful bravado, to not let someone outdo me, and the desire to impress, to be admired...


    In the end I made ten paintings, five failures, three imbued with the projection of pleasure from the Path of Mortal Pleasure, one from the Path of Profound Pleasure, and one... imbued with my ambition, it was this one"


    He shook his head as he looked at the scrollying on the bed not far from them. The scroll did not contain the projection of the Path of Origin Pleasure, but only his ambition toward it and the initial thoughts Wu Long had at the time.


    "I did not realize at the time the possible consequences, I was far too immature, impulsive and inexperienced, drowning in my own pride and ambition...


    I even forgot about the scrolls since they were not something I needed, leaving them with those schrs..."


    He shook his head with a sigh, never having expected an error of his past catching up to him so far across time and even lifetimes.


    "I am sorry, Zhiqiu... what you saw..."


    He turned to her with a tender gaze as her eyes peered into his with a storm of emotions in them.


    When Lian Zhiqiu, a starting out genius Formation Master and outstanding pure Symbol Cultivator, peered into the secrets of the scroll using a formation she herself created, the metaphorical pleasure hidden within pierced her mind, permanently damaging her psyche.


    He could imagine that she has ever since been ravaged by lust so strong it was extremely painful, yet unable to seek help. That experience also opened up her perception, and she could see that none of the men had any chance of giving her that what she craved.


    Her pure Symbol Cultivation was also now inexplicably but permanently fused with Dual Cultivation so she could not even progress her realm like a normal Symbol Cultivator would.


    What she did was purely genius, as she created a formation that channeled her Yin Qi into the scroll where it was enriched by the scroll''s created artificial Yang Qi, allowing her to cultivate, and at least slightly, only partially alleviate some of the lust.


    The problem was that the scroll was not some heavenly artifact, and required outside energy to properly function as the medium through which she cultivated. So she resorted to having other people cultivate in another formation she devised, charging up the scroll so she could use it.


    Thus began her days as the seductress, helping girls seduce their dream lovers, in exchange for them cultivating in specified ces that she had installed formation into in advance. As her efficiency fell with rising realms she stalked Liang Yuhan into teaching her the ways to seduce men, taking her title of the Great Seductress and now targeting higher cultivation people to y matchmaker to.


    Eventually, she reached Foundation Building Realm, a realm one could establish their own sect in, and founded the Yin Yang Unity Pce, as the whole grand formation was used by her to cultivate. There was also a moreplex, far more powerful and ingenious formation in the Peak of Unity, one even Wu Long was in awe of considering the limits of this world.


    Her memories, the pain and hardship she went through shed before her eyes that then eased into a sincere gaze, reflecting his face.


    "Mm, it is alright. The past me might have med you, but now... I am just happy to have met you...


    You are the man who made me a woman, my love, my guiding star and my closest soul. There is no parting from you for me anymore, as I am yours,pletely and with no leftover, with no way back.


    Just... promise me to take responsibility..."


    She nodded, her cheeks slightly reddening.


    "I will, I promise"


    He smiled back, vowing to from now on give her as much pleasure and even more warmth and love as he gave her pain with that scroll, their lips meeting in an emotional kiss.


    "And thank you for sharing your story... it may take a little while to process though"


    She slightly chuckled as the revtion was slightly too shocking topletelyprehend and sink in within such a short time as he nodded with a lightugh as well, holding her tighter in his arms.

 Chapter 436 Palace Master Orders

    <h4>Chapter 436 Pce Master Orders</h4>


    As they continued toy in the bed, her basking in the happiness and the release of the pent up emotions, she listened about his life, asking questions from time to time.


    He also shared some more of his future ns form now on, parts he only told his women.


    After a long time she sighed as it was time to cultivate his Yang Qi that she stored up, holding it for too long with her techniques will cause it to lose its efficiency.


    She found that his Yang Qi was incredibly potent, so much so that even she could benefit tremendously from refining it. Though she still had to use the method of cultivating with her formation, since her cultivation method was unique, she no longer required the scroll which was left lying where it was thrown by Wu Long.


    In truth, the moment of her first climax, she has breached into Mortal Transcendence Realm, since she long since had the capacity, what she could not ovee was that final barrier that was created by her iplete Dual Cultivation.


    So his Yang Qi would be mainly used to solidify her realm and move past the gate of the realm, possibly even achieving the 1st level as he released as much as was possible while not putting too much burden on her, still under the effects of excess sexual drive and overabundance of Yang Qi reserves from the pill.


    "Wu Long... your cultivation..."


    As she reluctantly parted with his warmth and sat up to cultivate, she froze as her eyes widened. She found that he had advanced during their cultivation, breaching the watershed level between 6th level and 7th level Revolving Qi Realm and even crossing the threshold of the 8th.


    "Haha, my cultivation technique is quite peculiar, and its 2ndyer allows me to cultivate in the act even when my partner is using an ipatible cultivation technique. Don''t worry, you will learn it too as soon as Mingyues out of her seclusion"


    He chuckled as he exined, causing her to first raise her eyebrows and then ruefully smile as she felt like nothing should surprise her anymore, taking a lotus position and closing her eyes as a luminescent formation circle withplex patterns and symbols made of Spiritual Qi appeared beneath the bed with her at the center, rotating and changing, as glowing symbols rose into the air all around her and faded as they reached different heights.


    She was currently making a formation with her own Spiritual Qi without using mediums such as array discs or talismans, something Wu Long could not imitate as that required one to be a Symbol Cultivator. That formation served as the key to the Master Formation within the Peak of Unity, which was also connected to the Grand Formation of the sect.


    As she was cultivating, heid back on the pillows, enjoying the view of the naked beauty sitting with a tranquil expression.


    He knew that she got over the fact he was the one who created that scroll too easily, but then again, from the moment he freed her from the hell she lived in, he became someone special to her. So much so that she was ready to forgive even major transgressions just to be with him.


    It did not make her feelings fake, in a sense they were even more genuine and pure than, she just had a different perspective on the world than other people.


    After some time, a formless ripple spread from her, and the formation around her faded, eventually disappearing while her eyes shed open.


    "Congrattions on reaching the first level of Mortal Transcendence Realm, Zhiqiu"


    "Thank you. It is all thanks to you"


    She leapt back into his arms, a smile of true joy on her face.


    "Say... do you really have no intention of changing your status in the Sect?"


    She said as she traced his chest with the tips of her fingers while he looked up at the ceiling with a pondering look with one hand around her and one behind his head.


    "Mm, as I said, I have too many enemies in the outside world who will target the sect at the first opportunity if I was to be strongly associated with it. And though I have many allies as well, it is much safer for the sect to be led by you. I am not sure if I will even remain in the sect on official record when we do travel outside"


    "Haa~, then I guess you would call me Pce Master then"


    She sighed withment, lowering her eyes and stopping the movement of her fingers, as hearing him call her name so intimately brought her incredible joy just from that alone.


    "Don''t worry, there are many ways in which I can show my affection, both in private and in public, besides it is not like you are the type of Sect Leader who often appears in public or does official duties, so when we go outside most people would not even know you are the Yin Yang Unity Pce Master"


    "Are you calling me irresponsible?"


    A yful smile appeared on her face as she straightened up on the bed, her gorgeous body only entuating the pride in her tone.


    "Hahaha, I am saying you can appoint a new Vice Pce Master who acts on your behalf in public... just this time let''s pick one together"


    He chuckled, not concealing his gaze that admired the beautiful scenery with a greedy light.


    Her eyes shined, pleased with that gaze that made her feel coveted and heated up her insides. She knew that she could not continue at this moment, but there was one thing she could do.


    "I guess I can agree to that... but while you still are officially in the sect... I need you to sit still for now, Di~sciple Wu~... Pce Master orders..."


    She slowly leaned toward him under his eyes that now had a glint in them, and while her eyes looked up at him, her lips then touched his skin on his chest, slowly going down as her hand reached to slowly move the nket covering him.


    ---


    Wu Long and Lian Zhiqiu came out near evening, and though they outwardly moved back through the secret passage to the study, there was no fooling anyone since they spent the entirety of the previous day, night and this day in there.


    But since there were only her trusted people in the mansion, there was no way for the rumors to spread.


    Though Elder Hai''s gaze at Wu Long now contained tremendous respect and even a tinge of awe.


    Hua Ziyan appeared almost at the same time as he was leaving, exchanging a knowing gaze with Wu Long as they kissed, and then going inside the study instead of him with a teasing look in her eyes while Lian Zhiqiu''s face became slightly rosy at the sight of her Direct Disciple entering the doors.


    ''This stinky girl! She came to be amused at her Master''s expense!''


    Was her thought while she threw a look of ''You are going to pay for this Wu Long!'' at the door which slowly closed behind the chuckling Wu Long. She knew there was no way Hua Ziyan could time her arrival so well without his cooperation.


    A little after he left the Peak of Unity, he arrived at the lodgings of the two Imperial Heirs, with Chu Ren greeting him with a little surprise at his visit.

 Chapter 437 The Fate of a Parent

    <h4>Chapter 437 The Fate of a Parent</h4>


    "My apologies for thete visit, Your Highnesses. I have to leave the sect tomorrow in the morning. I was originally nning to notify you yesterday and meet today at noon but there was a slight change of ns"


    Wu Long smiled at the father and daughter duo, thetter smiling brightly in return while the former sighed with eptance.


    "Of course, Mister Wu, we understand that you have many things to do, and appreciate you spending time to discuss matters with us"


    Song Lingfei''s beautiful voice was full of warm notes as she replied, taking over preparing the tea from the servant who once again started internally screaming from the unfairness of Song Minfu''s facial expression and the gaze sent toward her.


    "Thank you for your understanding and generosity, Your Highness. What I wanted to discuss was your treatment and any concerns His Highness the Crown Prince might have about the current situation within the Imperial Pce"


    "Then let''s discuss Lingfei''s treatment first, the pce matters can wait"


    Song Minfu visibly became engaged in the conversation as soon as the topic of his daughter''s treatment came up.


    "Very well, the truth is that the new method of treatment is already something we have stumbled on previously thanks to Fairy Yu Huan. You remember the technique I gave you in order to start creating your own Neidan, Your Highness?"


    "Yes, I have been practicing it ever since"


    "Are you suggesting that we simply choose the longer method you spoke of before? But would that not take decades to seed if done safely?"


    Song Minfu interjected after his daughter replied, as Wu Long has already proposed a longer method long before. But the time required to do that was far from ideal, as the golden period of Song Lingfei''s growth in cultivation was only extended as long as she continuously advanced in her cultivation, which was why they were considering the slightly riskier method he brought with the Dew of Life.


    "Not necessarily, at that time I only considered conventional means of dealing with the problem, in other words, already existing ones.


    I have recently been working on a body tempering technique for women one of the functions of which is using the strengths of various bloodlines, multiple at the same time if necessary, even without a Neidan"


    Wu Long shook his head, not concealing that the method he now spoke of was only in the making.


    "Is such a thing possible?"


    Song Minfu and his daughter both widened their eyes as such a technique sounded too good to be true. Besides, creating techniques was something only grandmasters did, not some young cultivators, but then again they knew he was not a normal young man.


    "Mm, I am making both the male and female version, and as soon as I seed with the male version, creating the female version of the technique will be a simple matter of application"


    He spoke lightly, as he already started experimenting with his Golden Yang Dragon Body Art, which he would have to rename as soon as he is done with the initial set of changes.


    Since he had already once seeded in creating a technique that could utilize the strengths of a Dragon bloodline, the process was far more familiar to him than when he first set out on the path of creating such a technique.


    Though his version would have additional parts utilizing his Dao Runes and some other concepts he thought of, creating the base of bloodline integration was first, so he could create a female version as soon as he was done.


    Of course, he oversimplified when he exined it to them, as creating the female version was far moreplex than ''a simple matter of application'', but for him it really was not much of a difference.


    Not to mention that this technique would have much more than giving the ability to use one''s bloodlines.


    And though he was thinking of creating this technique for his women, it was an ideal solution for Song Lingfei who served as an inspiration for the idea of the technique in the first ce.


    "...I see, then... we will be in your care"


    Song Minfu did not have much knowledge in creating techniques, but since Wu Long was currently their only salvation he could only lower his head with hope that he would seed.


    "Thank you, Mister Wu"


    Song Lingfei lowered her head as well.


    "Please do not humble yourselves so much, it is something I initially promised to do so I have no intention of holding the added challenge against you, not to mention that it benefits me as well"


    He chuckled while making a pacifying gesture to lighten the mood. He did not like to utter words of promise lightly, so he was resolved to cure the Imperial Princess one way or another.


    ---


    "Then"


    Wu Long made a simple nod to the Crown Prince in farewell, but as he was turning...


    "Um... Mister Wu, would you... care for an evening stroll?"


    Song Lingfei asked as her father''s eyes turned to her in surprise.


    "Of course, Your Highness. It would be my pleasure"


    Wu Long simply chuckled, nodding to the beauty. He waited as the Princess took a few steps forward to line up with him before turning to walk alongside her.


    "Your Highness... I have a report to make"


    As the Crown Prince came out of his stupor and opened his mouth to say something, his leg already rising to step forward, a voice of an old man resounded behind him.


    He hesitated, but turned to go in the other direction, Chu Ren following closely behind him.


    "You are stepping out of line, Ren"


    He stopped in the garden of the courtyard given to them, not turning to the old man who bowed to his words.


    "Forgive this humble servant, Your Highness. But you should already see..."


    "My sight is no worse than yours"


    "Then you should already know..."


    The old man spoke with a humble and respectful tone, but there was empathy and understanding in his voice as well. There was no fear toward the strict tone of his lord, only wizened wry smile.


    "Haa~... you are right, I see it, but how can I be not worried...?"


    Song Minfu''s tone changed after a sigh, bing not that of a ruler addressing his subordinate but a father in distress asking an old friend for advice.


    "Your concern is understandable, Your Highness. But such is the fate of a parent, to see their child eventually embark on the road of their own"


    "Please speakfortably, Brother in Law, there is no one here anyway..."


    Song Minfu turned to the old man, and thetter made a wry smile.


    "I just don''t understand... why him?... someone who has so many women around him and still seeks more? How can he make my Lingfei happy?"


    "Happiness is in the eye of the beholder, Minfu. It may be inexplicable for you, but is it not her happiness that matters? As long as Lingfei is happy...


    Don''t you remember how opposed was I giving herte mother''s hand to you? Even though I was not rted to her by blood, from the moment I picked her up as a child, I raised her as if she was my own flesh and blood"


    Chu Ren sighed, understanding the man. His daughter was more precious to him than anything. Even the throne did not have any meaning if not to protect her with the power it gave.


    Song Minfu closed his eyes, histe wife''s face shing before them as if she was right there before him.


    "But you were right, weren''t you? I could not make her happy..."


    "You did. Who could me you when she was happy the whole time she was with you? The fact her life run out giving birth to a child has nothing to do with you.


    Remember what the Imperial doctor said? He never saw anything like that, and that it was unexinable by medicine"


    "Haa~..."


    The Crown Prince covered his face, making another heavy sigh as Chu Ren came up to him, breaching that impable distance he always held from Song Minfu in public and patting his shoulder.


    "It is time to let go, Minfu"


    The two stood like that for a while, not exchanging words anymore.

 Chapter 438 Seven Roots

    <h4>Chapter 438 Seven Roots</h4>


    Two figures slowly moved across a very long wooden bridge connecting two mountain peaks as the sun was setting in the distance while the moon was already high in the air, slowly bing clearer.


    The air, still chilly but filled with the scent of budding new life of the trees and nts around filled the lungs of the two as they walked side by side, watching the scenery of the valley below.


    "I wanted to thank you once again for doing so much for me"


    Song Lingfei was not oblivious to the fact that herpanion in taking this evening walk spent a lot of effort for her treatment, be it traveling to another continent to get the Dew of Life, or creating techniques which made her recovery possible.


    "Haha, I offered you my help the day we met, so I am only abiding by my word, Your Highness"


    "But still..."


    "It may be a big favor to you but it is not such a great effort for me, not to mention that it was your condition that led me to think of a way to be stronger so I should thank you instead"


    "My condition... you mentioned that you wanted to create a male version of the technique. Do you also possess a rare bloodline that requires special techniques to cultivate?"


    "No, but bloodlines can not only be innate like yours, but acquired as well. There are a great many ways to acquire a bloodline"


    "Is one of them... taking someone''s Pure Yin Qi?"


    Song Lingfei''s cheeks took a light rosy color as she moved her gaze from the scenery down to the wooden nks of the bridge below their feet.


    Her face was covered by the usual veil, but to him it was as well as non-existent as he could see her expressions with no hardship even without using the Chaos Origin Eyes.


    "Mm, that is one of the ways, taking someone''s Pure Yang Qi is the same"


    Wu Long spoke lightly and softly as he nodded, without evading the subject but strangely alleviating some of the feeling that made her move her gaze down.


    "Does it dilute the bloodline of the one who shared it?"


    "No, not even a little.


    You see, what makes bloodlines special is not strictly speaking the blood itself.


    Taking blood of a rare and powerful species or person with a rare bloodline and transfusing it into oneself in the correct circumstances and with use of proper methods would give you a boost in power, but when you bleed after, you will lose that bloodline as your body will only produce your normal blood to refill it"


    He started exining and her eyes that instantly filled with curiosity turned to him.


    "So you will constantly be diluting the blood... does that only happen when you bleed?"


    "Very perceptive, Your Highness. I mentioned bleeding because it is the most easily understandable example, but your own blood will also constantly dilute the powerful one you transfused, as it will over time lose it''s power and be exhausted, since it is not connected to what makes it truly powerful.


    Think of it as receiving someone''s powerful Spiritual Qi, you can use it, but without a Spiritual Root to produce it you will eventually run out of it"


    He nodded with a smile, as the corners of her lips curled slightly up from the praise.


    "Then, what makes my bloodline special is... blood essence?"


    "Correct, your blood essence and the Root of Vitality it is stored in are the core of what makes your bloodline special.


    However, extracting blood essence is detrimental to the person''s life and if drainedpletely will cause their death, but even slight loss of it will be detrimental to the person''s life as a cultivator"


    "So then how is the bloodline shared without hurting someone when their Pure Yin or Yang Qi is taken?"


    "You are familiar with the Seven Roots and Five Origins, right? Though thetter does not matter at this point"


    Wu Long asked before going further, since it was general knowledge cultivators should know.


    "Yes,


    The Root of Power, located in the spine, which governs the strength of our physical body.


    The Root of Vitality, located in human heart that governs the cultivator''s blood flow and body functions.


    The Root of Harmony, otherwise known as Yin or Yang Root, located in the lower abdomen below the Dantian.


    The Root of Spirituality, otherwise known as Spiritual Qi Root, from which the Dantian grows, producing Spiritual Qi and serving as the core of cultivation.


    The Root of Longevity, located in the abdomen above Dantian, governing the lifespan, and in case of cultivators nourished by the Root of Spirituality.


    The Root of Awareness, located in the center part of the head behind the Niwan Pce, and serving as the crux of the human senses such as vision, hearing, taste and smell but not limited to that.


    And finally, the Root of Wisdom, otherwise called the Soul Root, located in the Niwan Pce, from which springs the Soul Sea.


    All seven roots are connected and are essential for our life"


    Song Lingfei spoke in a calm, soft but steady voice, exhibiting her proper education as Wu Long nodded with a smile.


    "You see, much like the Root of Vitality has Blood Essence, each of the other Seven Roots have their own Essence which should not be surprising to you.


    But what is less known, that not only the Root of Harmony has Pure Yin or Yang Qi, or speaking in formalnguage, Pure Harmonic Qi.


    Other Seven Roots also have innate Qi or how they are moremonly called


    ''Pure'' Qi that, unlike essence, have no detrimental effect on a cultivator''s quality of life"


    Wu Long chuckled, while Song Lingfei turned to him again with rapt attention, surprised at hearing something new about such a widely known subject.


    "You listed the Seven Roots in the correct order, do you know why it is ordered in such a way?"


    "Because the two closest Roots in the list have the strongest connection... you mean?"


    "Correct, Root Of Vitality, Root of Harmony and Root of Spirituality share a special bond, as the two are closest connections in the chain to the one in the middle and so when the Pure Harmonic Qi is released, so is the Pure Spiritual Qi and the Pure Blood Qi.


    This is also part of the reason cultivating someone''s Pure Yin or Yang Qi gives so much more than normal Harmonic Qi"


    He smiled at the expression of wonder in her eyes at learning something she thought should have been general knowledge as well.

 Chapter 439 Starry Sky

    Chapter 439 Starry Sky


    ??Reading her thoughts he lightlyughed since it truly was a little strange.


    "Haha, you see Dual Cultivators have more interest in this than others, because for the most part this is not something that concerns most cultivators.


    In fact, the Pure Qi of the other four of the Seven Roots could be received with special techniques as well.


    When I cultivate with a partner who has yet to lose their Pure Yin Qi, I receive all seven Innate Qi, because this Pure Qi fades once the other three are released, and even if all seven are not released usually y no role in the life of a normal cultivator so it is not a detriment to my partners.


    Though, some specific methods of cultivation depend on having one''s Pure Qi intact, whether that be Pure Harmonic Qi or Pure Blood Qi, or any other one. Which is why they remain celibate throughout their lifetimes... a true waste in my opinion. They truly miss out on enjoying life"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders with a face saying ''those poor souls'' but in a lighthearted way, making Song Lingfei lightly giggle as she covered her mouth with her small, delicate hand, forgetting the momentary embarrassment she felt when he talked about cultivating with his partners.


    "So... Pure Blood Qi then affects the Root of Vitality in the one who receives it?"


    "Exactly, it enriches the Blood Essence. But there is a catch, to do that you need to learn special techniques.


    You see, most people who only casually use Dual Cultivation techniques don''t know how to separately cultivate the Innate Qi they receive, all being refined through the Root of Harmony to enrich the Root of Spirituality, strengthening their cultivation"


    Wu Long nodded to the question, his exnation giving the Imperial Princess a light shock.


    "So even if someone Dual Cultivates with someone with a special bloodline, that opportunity could be lost as they refine it all into simple cultivation base? What a waste..."


    "Haha, that is correct, Your Highness. A true waste indeed.


    Dual Cultivators, on the other hand, and some people whose goal is to acquire a bloodline, know how to separately refine Pure Blood Qi within the Root of Vitality, partially converting their bloodline to that of their partner with varying efficiency depending on theplexity and efficiency of the technique used"


    He added to the Princess who suddenly became aware of how Dual Cultivators were interested in things normal cultivatorspletely ignored.


    "... I don''t want that scumbag to get such an opportunity..."


    She looked down again and said after a little pause in a very low, barely audible voice that was still picked up by Wu Long. It was most likely a reaction to the words ''some people whose goal is to acquire a bloodline''.


    "Haha, don''t worry Your Highness. Such an oue will definitely not transpire. I give you my word on that"


    Wu Long said with a very light, softugh, soothing her worries.


    ''If I wanted anyone to receive it, it would...''


    Her cheeks blushed as she caught herself on a thought that caused her head to instinctively turn to the side where her walkingpanion was, immediately turning her face away as she realized it.


    "...um...thank you, Mister Wu...is... is my bloodline... that rare?"


    She asked, trying to alleviate some of her storming emotions by the distraction of a conversation.


    "Exceptionally so. In fact, the more I think about it the more I find it unbelievable. Your bloodline is that of a Great Void Eagle, the very, very distant ancestor of the Azure Eagle Spiritual Beast Race, and a legendary existence of whom only records are told. A true Mythical Beast"


    Wu Long spoke looking into the distance, as if not seeing her rosy cheeks or shifting gaze which put her at ease while his words instantly captivated her interest once again.


    "Mythical Beast? Are they different from Spiritual Beasts?"


    "Haha, the difference is like Heaven and... anyway it is incrediblyrge"


    Wu Long paused as goosebumps ran through him as theughter of a certain red-haired and red-bearded man resounded in his ears.


    ''I spent too much time around that man it seems...''


    A thought ran through his mind as he corrected himself.


    "I guess they are more powerful and rare"


    "Mm, most Mythical Beasts are only known by records, and those that could be witnessed are some of the most powerful existences in the known universe.


    They are mostly individual beings, though there are those whose species number a little more than just one.


    Though they of course do not reach the level of Legendary Beasts such as the True Dragon or True Phoenix, or the Kung Peng which even records of ancient times do not have witness ounts of, but only descriptions"


    "Haha, you are saying it like someone not from the Three Continents"


    She chuckled, finding his manner of speech a little amusing, since he spoke with conviction about something he, in her mind, learned about from literature.


    "It is because I am not"


    Wu Long chuckled, making her stop in her tracks, turning her head to him with widening eyes behind the veil while he moved a few steps before stopping as well and turning back to her with the same calm and tranquil appearance.


    "You... came from outside the Three Continents? There is a world beyond?"


    Her voice was slightly trembling, but this exnation could finally shed light on the inexplicable knowledge, skills and strength this man possessed.


    "Yes, there is a world, up there in the stars above"


    He looked up at the sky that has long since turned dark, the stars shining with brilliance on the two who stood on the bridge, as her gaze was first glued to him, but then as if guided by some invisible force, moved up after his.


    "But... how did you get here? Did you leap across stars?"


    After some time, she turned back to him, her eyes full of wonder.


    "Haha, no, that feat is impossible for even someone called ''Gods'', though there are of course notable exceptions, including some of the Mythical Beasts I told you about"


    Wu Long chuckled at the imagination of this princess whose thoughts immediately went to feats which were impossible even by his standards, though only up until he met a certain woman.


    "The way I got here is a littleplicated to tell..."


    "Ah, my apologies, I... I did not mean to pry..."


    She interjected with a flustered appearance.


    "Haha, do not worry about it, Your Highness. I am just saying it is hard to exin"


    "I... I see. Thank you for sharing your secret, Mister Wu. Please be assured, it is safe with me"


    "Which is why I was confident in sharing it"


    "But... are you... after you are done with the things here, are you going to leave?"


    Her voice slightly trembled as she spoke thest word.


    "Yes indeed. But there is still quite some time before that happens so rest assured, I will not leave right away"


    "I see..."


    She nodded, her voice slightly distant as she seemingly sank into thoughts.


    "Shall we?"


    Wu Long made a gesture, and she nodded, continuing their stroll under the night sky.

 Chapter 440 Heavenly Spring

    Chapter 440 Heavenly Spring


    ??Wu Long arrived back at the Peak of Unity near midnight after sending off the Imperial Princess back to her lodgings.


    Song Lingfei was deep in thoughts and was slightly mncholic the rest of the stroll, so it mostly was spent in silence. Though she did not suspend the walk despite that, and only reluctantly agreeing when Wu Long suggested that it was time for her to return.


    As he went into the mansion of the Pce Master, her attendants told him to move directly into the private part of the mansion, and as he did, he then heard Lian Zhiqiu''s voice guiding him through the passages.


    What guided him were Sound Transmissions, an ability cultivators gained after reaching Mortal Transcendence Realm.


    As he went through the numerous passages bypassing a courtyard, and going through a rather long corridor, he entered a secluded area. Even before arriving he could feel the rising temperature and humidity, and that specific aroma of hot springs.


    He also could hear two familiar voices engaged in a lighthearted talk as he approached, making him curl his lips up in a smile.


    "Still, Master''s is a bit more in volume..."


    "Hahaha, Ziyan, don''t you think Wu Long enjoys your body?"


    "But don''t men like big breasts?"


    "Hahaha, yours are not small, what''s called small is those t boards he doesn''t even look at. You are a bit more petite so your size is perfect fit for your figure.


    Besides, Wu Long is not most men, he finds beauty in its different forms"


    "Haha, you sound as if you were his woman very long"


    "Are you pressing your seniority? Hah! Live long enough and you''ll see all kinds of things hahaha"


    "Ah! No... of course not! Master! Stopughing! I''m really not"


    Lian Zhiqiu''s voice became light and teasing as sheughed.


    "Rx, Ziyan. I am just joking. I just see that he is a real admirer of beaty in all its forms. Though he does lean towardrger curves as seen by his women, none of them have a size smaller than what he could cup in his hand"


    "...I see, that''s reassuring"


    "Haa~ you still are insecure. Is his treatment making you doubt his sincerity?"


    "No! I just want to..."


    "To make him happy, I know. But doubting if you are good enough is not going to achieve that. You just have to be honest and express your devotion"


    "Thank you, Master"


    "Hahaha, I am giving you this advice for my sake as well you know?"


    "Hm?"


    "Let''s say I am scoring some points"


    Lian Zhiqiu lightlyughed in a yful tone as Wu Long shook his head with a smile while walking in.


    A heavenly scenery opened up as a tree which was already blooming despite it being too soon was shedding petals of its flowers over a hot spring, with an open view from the mountain peak beyond it since the area ended with a cliff, as steam went up into the air and was carpeting the natural rock flooring in the enclosed area at the level of knees.


    Two gorgeous women whose forms bewitched the sight and stirred desires with nothing to cover them were rxing in the waters.


    "Haha, she is talking about scoring points with me, Ziyan"


    Wu Long approached the pond, walking among the steam that floated around his lower legs as Hua Ziyan widened her eyes and turned to look at him.


    "Wu Long!"


    "My... you didn''t have to give it away so soon, hahaha"


    Lian Zhiqiu chuckled as Hua Ziyan stood up a little flustered.


    "How...? ... Master!!!"


    Hua Ziyan first was shocked at not being able to notice him, but then discovered Lian Zhiqiu''s Spiritual Qi all around, numbing her perception and shutting off her senses beyond the open area.


    Coupled with the fact she was rxed and was in apany of her master with whom she felt safe of any dangers, as well as absorbed in the conversation, shepletely missed Wu Long approaching even with their bond which Lian Zhiqiu could not obstruct in any way.


    "Don''t me Zhiqiu too much, Ziyan. She wanted me to hear your unfiltered thoughts, which I appreciate, even if she was a little mean in her methods"


    Wu Long gently smiled, squatting beside the hot spring and reaching out his hand to gently touch the soft, rosy and damp from the hot steam and sweat cheek of the beauty while the Pce Master lightlyughed.


    "I..."


    Hua Ziyan''s cheeks became even redder, as she looked at him with a slightly guilty look. The fact that he knew that she hid her insecurity was quite apparent to her now as she lowered her gaze.


    "Give me a kiss"


    Wu Long lightly said, as she raised her gaze to him in light surprise, and then her eyes lit with joy and devotion as she leaned in and gave him a very tender, soft kiss.


    ''Hah, he is good as ever. Quelling her worries and saying he loves her at the same time with one phrase and a simple gaze... no wonder his title was The God of Pleasure outside''


    Lian Zhiqiu chuckled, only recently learning about the existence of the world beyond and such titles.


    "Hmm, it seems to me someone is forgetting someone''s efforts..."


    She then smiled, standing up in the water as well when the kiss of the two ended.


    "Haha, of course not, Zhiqiu,e here"


    He chuckled as he had to properly reward the beauty for the efforts and care for Hua Ziyan. Even though she might have had ulterior motives, her care and intention was genuine after all.


    Lian Zhiqiu slowly came out of the water, her hips that could move nations to do as she wills swaying from one side and then to the other as she stepped out and he stood up again realizing her intentions.


    Hua Ziyan''s eyes shone as she soon followed her master out of the water as well, her petite but wlessly sculpted body with the perfect proportions moving as droplets of water streamed down her smooth, supple skin.


    Lian Zhiqiu went up to him and their lips united in a kiss as her hands moved toward his sash, untying it and starting to slowly disrobe him from one side as Hua Ziyan came up and helped her from the other. His outer robe fell to the ground after the sash, followed by the inner belt and inner robe.


    Their hands skillfully disrobed him, their touch feeling gentle and pleasant.


    "I guess you don''t object joining us?"


    Lian Zhiqiu smiled when their lips parted, her eyes looking at him with a yful glint.


    "Haha, of course not. Do I look like someone uncultured and rude like that to you?"


    "Hehe, that''s fair"


    As they removed the final pieces of his clothing while both receiving kisses, they all moved back into the hot water, but instead of sitting at a distance, both were now intimately cuddled in the arms of their man as their soft bodies pressed into him.

 Chapter 441 (R18) Master and Disciple (1/2)

    Chapter 441 (R18) Master and Disciple (1/2)


    ??They spent some time simply kissing, not moving to fast, enjoying the feeling of their skins touching and the soft, quiet sounds of their lips meeting.


    The two beauties had their hair tied up in ratherplicated but beautiful hairstyles, opening up their elegant napes to view as very thin strands of shorter hair on the sides that did not get tied touched the edges of the hot water and were tickling his skin.


    His hands were wrapped around their bodies, traveling all around them to feel the heavenly sensations of their supple smooth skin, the bewitching curves and the soft and stic flesh.


    Lian Zhiqiu''s hand slowly traveled from his chest down to his abdomen, and then to the coveted hardened meat rod. Her fingers gently wrapping around it as she caressed it, soon joined by Hua Ziyan''s hand that approached from the other side.


    After some time of this soft forey, Lian Zhiqu started going down his neck and chest with kisses followed closely by Hua Ziyan from the other side and he slowly moved up to on the edge of the hot spring, as both beauties moved closer in and leaned their faces toward his crotch.


    A gentle kiss from Hua Ziyan''s plump lips, and immediately following it another one from Lian Zhiqiu''s seductive ones were ced on the sides of his shaft.


    Their tongues started tenderly and passionately caressing from both sides, with slow but short licks which were interchanged with kisses from their lips, two pairs of eyes looking up to see his reaction from time to time. His cock was slowly covered in their saliva and caressed from tip to base with loud sounds of lips and tongues.


    And after an extensive period, Hua Ziyan''s lips kissed the head and then took it inside her mouth, starting to suck on it as she moved her head up and down, slightly twisting it to her side with this motion while Lian Zhiqiu moved down to the sack which now had more open ess because her disciple moved the tip of the rod to the side, diligently licking and sucking it, trying to give him as much pleasure as possible while the other beauty''s lips squeezed the shaft as they slid closed and closer to the base with each movement of her head.


    The eyes of both beauties were long zed over with lust and passion as they looked up at him, who clearly enjoyed both the sensations and the view. Their naked bodies shined with beads of hot spring water and sweat as their voluptuous curves seductively moved.


    His hands were on both sides and slightly behind as he leaned a little back, in a rxed pose while the two were pleasuring him, finally moving his right hand on Hua Ziyan''s head as she understood and doubled her efforts, soon feeling him lightly push on the back of her head and taking all of his cock into her throat as he started shooting his cum inside causing a blissful expression to appear in her eyes while Lian Zhiqiu started sucking on the pulsating balls.


    As soon as he finished cumming, and let go of her head after gently caressing it and putting his hand back to his side where it was before Hua Ziyan started sliding her lips tightly wrapped around the shaft up with a strong sucking feeling while the other beauty''s lips moved up the shaft, closely following until one mouth let the tip of his dick out and another almost immediately took its ce.


    Hua Ziyan''s lips moved down the side of his shaft in a continuous reversed motion from before while Lian Zhiqiu''s followed wrapped around the cock down until the former reached his balls and started caressing them from her side and thetter reached the base of the cock and resumed movement from before only now with the twist to the other side.


    The Master and Disciple duo disyed the wonders of their technique and cooperation as their timing and non-verbal ques were perfectly in sync, the two mouths bringing a heavenly feeling of being pleasured with peak devotion and care. The glint in their eyes showing how much they enjoyed making him feel good.


    Some timeter, his left hand moved on top of Lian Zhiqiu''s head and she took his cock deep inside as her disciple mirrored her actions from before.


    But unlike previously, Lian Zhiqiu did not let go of his cock when he finished, only sliding her lips up until the shaft appeared outside but the head was still in her mouth and started intensely pleasuring it while Hua Ziyan moved a little up, cing her hand beside his thigh and moving to kiss his abdomen, chest and then his lips as her body started dripping with hot droplets of water from the spring onto his skin.


    His hand wrapped around her waist and then sliding down squeezed the heavenly flesh of her ass cheek, sinking his fingers in as she lightly moaned into his lips.


    Lian Zhiqiu, sensing his intention, took his cock back deep inside her, and then he moved cing the half-standing half-


    leaning on him Hua Ziyan to sit right beside where he sat, as he turned around with Lian Zhiqiu moving simultaneously with him, until her head was lightly pressed into the side of the hot spring with her tied up hair acting as a soft cushion.


    He was standing over her while Hua Ziyan sat in front with her legs spread to the sides as he moved from kissing her to her breasts, sucking on them and caressing them with his hands.


    "Ahm!"


    She closed her eyes and faced up as her hands instinctively now moved behind her to the sides, slightly mirroring his previous stance but a bit further from the edge than he was as her sensual body took on a more erotic pose with both feet touching the edges spread wide to the sides.


    "Aaah! Mmmm! Ooooh!"


    He then moved his lips in between her legs, bending over Lian Zhiqiu''s head and started giving Hua Ziyan the reward for previous heavenly feeling, as her eyes opened wide, rolling up with a film of otherworldly pleasure rapidly covering them and her mouth opened unable to hold in the loud sensual moans.


    Meanwhile his hips now moved, lightly fucking the Pce Master in the mouth as she ced her hands on the sides of his thighs, holding on and pulling him in, and greedily sucked on the dick that went in and out of her mouth.


    "Ah! Ah! Aaaaah!!!"


    As Hua Ziyan reached her climax, convulsing in jolts of uncontroble pleasure he came inside Lian Zhiqiu''s mouth once more, pressing her head in between his crotch and the elevated edge of the hot spring.

 Chapter 442 (R18) Master and Disciple (2/2)

    Chapter 442 (R18) Master and Disciple (2/2)


    ??He straightened up his upper body, letting Hua Ziyan bask in the afterglow of her climax while he was looking down at the beauty with his cock in her mouth who looked up at him with eyes full of bliss, finishing cumming inside and slowly moving his hips back as the shaft started reappearing from the insatiable lips of the Great Seductress.


    As hepletely took his dick out from the embrace of her soft lips, she swallowed and made two long licks from base to the tip looking up at him with eyes full of anticipation.


    He chuckled, and touching her chin with his right hand slowly nudged her to stand up as he leaned down to kiss her.


    Hua Ziyan who slowly came to was going to move back into the hot spring but was stopped by Wu Long''s hand on her thigh as he lightly pressed the Pce Master''s butt against the edge.


    As their lips parted Lian Zhiqiu turned to the side and smiled.


    "Ziyan, you don''t think you are going to rest now are you?"


    She chuckled as she saw a surprised expression of her student and her body slowly floated up exhibiting the abilities of a Mortal Transcendence Realm cultivator.


    He first enjoyed her mind-stirring breasts, muchrger and heavier but with a beautiful round form, and then his mouth started going down as her body floated up, water droplets dripping down her legs as she took aseductive pose in the air before him while his head was now in between her legs.


    "Aaah! Yes! Haaah!"


    Her moans resounded in the area as Hua Ziyan first widened her eyes and then understanding what that meant moved closer to the edge of the spring, her eyes glued to his cock the entire time as his hands wrapped around her waist.


    The hardened meat rod entered her hot, tight pussy, spreading the pulsating walls to the side and burrowing deep inside.


    "Aaah!!! Mnnn! Uhmm!"


    Her moans melted into her master''s sweet screams of passion, as he started moving his hips, fucking her while his lips were busy with the pussy of the Great Seductress floating before him.


    His every move made a bolt of lightning go through Hua Ziyan who was trembling in the sweet agony of pleasure, lying down on the warm natural rock instead of supporting herself in a half-sitting position with her arms, unable to think of anything as each minute movement of his cock caused a powerful wave of pleasure, giving her light climaxes over and over.


    Her eyes were closed with a sensual expression on her face that moved from side to side.


    Her right hand went near her mouth, the fingers sensually touching her chin and the sides of her lips, which were opening to let out moans of extreme pleasure, while her left elbow was raised high above her face, hand burrowed in her hair, disheveling her hairstyle and slowly letting the wave of dark brown hair loose as her breasts rocked back and forth in response to his movements and bouncing from the shivers of her orgasms.


    Her dripping wet pussy was making loud and sloppy squelching sounds, overflowing with juices that abundantly covered his cock which was going in and out like a piston.


    Lian Zhiqiu, meanwhile was experiencing heaven as she floated above her disciple, her hands in his hair in between her thighs as her spread legs were seductively positioned in an erotic pose, her spine arching to bounce her voluminous breasts squeezed in between her forearms.


    The moans of the two started reaching higher notes and became louder, more sensual as finally, he sank his cock deep inside Hua Ziyan and started pumping her full of his cum as she trembled and convulsed in pure ecstasy, her back arching in response to every shot of cum that hit the walls of her uterus.


    Her master was also experiencing the biggest climax out of many she had during this act, her eyes rolling up unfocused, not seeing anything as she shivered in the air.


    He took his dick out of the contracting, pulsating pussy of Hua Ziyan as he raised his hands to put Lian Zhiqiu back down and turned her around, bending her over the edge of the hot spring next to her disciple and plunging his cock inside.


    "Aaah!!"


    The beauty who was still sensitive from the previous climax felt an even stronger jolt of pleasure, shivers of uncontrolled euphoria going up her spine and making her mind nk as the hands firmly holding her by the waist held her in ce.


    "Aah! Uhm! Haaah!"


    As he started pounding her from behind, making waves on her plump juicy butt and creating a loud pping sound with each ram of his cock in, her massive breasts bouncing in unison, Hua Ziyan slowly came to and then felt a hand that left her master''s waistnd on her inner thigh, caressing it.


    She looked up at him and smiled, standing up to give him a kiss and then bending over next to her master who was moaning in euphoria, barely noticing what was happening around, feeling his handnd on her ass squeeze it as his fingers sank into the supple flesh, and then travel down to finger her pussy.


    "Aaah! Ahm! Uhn!"


    The moans of two beauties blended together with the pping sounds of wet skin meeting wet skin, as he was fucking one and fingering the other, switching between them after filling their hot, tight, contracting and pulsating orgasmic pussies with cum in turns.


    At the every end, though tired, they did not relent until they gave him thest cleaning blowjob, caressing his cock in a slow and lengthy, incredibly sensual pleasuring movement, filled with their gratitude for every bit of pleasure it gave them. They feted him together as before, though this time neither could take the main lead due to being too exhausted.


    He finished in Hua Ziyan''s mouth who protested that she only got one while her master got two in the beginning, the whole discussing causing him to chuckle.

 Chapter 443 Missing the Fun

    Chapter 443 Missing the Fun


    ??Wu Long sat in the hot spring with two exhausted but satisfied women in his arms, smiling as they put their heads on his shoulders.


    "Hmm, this Arcane Spring sure is a good ce. It is a shame it is too young for it to be truly effective"


    Wu Long chuckled, causing Lian Zhiqiu to wryly smile at what he considered young.


    Because the Peak of Unity was located right at the Eye of the Dragon Vein of the Spiritual Land, its very heart, cultivation here was far more effective than in other ces.


    And the hot spring they were currently in was what wasmonly called the "Arcane Spring", which root was embedded in the very center of that heart.


    Not every Spiritual Land''s Dragon Vein had an Arcane Spring, so it was quite precious, but this Spiritual Land was only about 10000 years old, likelying into existence when the Dragon Vein was exposed by the Great Cmity, so the Spring has not umted enough potency.


    Not to mention that Arcane Springs were hidden until unlocked from the earth in most cases, which was why Lian Zhiqiu could take such a precious location for herself without much encroachment from other sects or aspiring sect founders.


    The reason Hua Ziyan could dual cultivate not so long after such an intense cultivation session in their seclusion that would have usually taken far more to recover from, and Lian Zhiqiu who had spent almost all of her Yin Qi the night before could do the same was precisely because of this hot spring. Though they have used quite a bit of its efficacy for that to happen.


    As Wu Long sat in the hot water with two beauties and felt the peacefulness and bliss of the moment while basking in the effects of the Arcane Spring, enjoying the beauty of nature around as well as lightly contemting his ideas in the back of his head, the Water Rune coursing through his veins started emitting formless ripples and his gaze became unfocused as if in a daze.


    "..?... this is...!?"


    Lian Zhiqiu felt something and as she looked up at him, Hua Ziyan instantly received a Sound Transmission telling her not to move.


    The two of them felt Wu Long''s presence slightly change, bing vague and indistinct, as if blending into the world around as his eyes looked forward in a light daze.


    Droplets of water started rising around him and the surface of the water had ripples spread through it with him at the center while the steam rising from the spring started moving in beautiful patterns and streams.


    ''A sudden enlightenment...''


    Lian Zhiqiu could not believe what she was witnessing but then again now that she knew his identity there was no possibility she could outright exclude anymore.


    It was a spontaneous, unpredictable, ephemeral, profound and incredibly mysterious event that was not rooted in talent, skill orprehension, and could not be traced to any other trait or circumstance despite the near infinite and thorough attempts to understand the phenomenon.


    Not only the conditions of getting into that state were unclear, but even the results seemedpletely random, as someone of meager talent could gain great achievements from it while someone talented could only gain something mediocre, with every other possible result urring at random throughout the Seven Boundless Worlds, and there was no way to tell why.


    Both Lian Zhiqiu and Hua Ziyan soon could hear very indistinct and barely hearable chanting of voices, which seemed like hundreds and yet one at the same time, both male and female while the droplets of water thar rose into the air around Wu Long started to vibrate, sending formless ripples through the air as both of them widened their eyes even further in disbelief as this defied descriptions of what constituted sudden enlightenment, but then their eyes became dazed as well as they froze.


    ---


    An ordinary looking woman stepped on a mountain peak, her in white robes ttering softly around her as she seemingly floated down just now tond on the rocky cliff.


    "Haa~ all that ruckus because of that slug... I must have missed so much because of that useless farce, what a was-... hm?"


    She heavily sighed with annoyance and spoke withment, but stopped mid-word as her attention was drawn to something happening on a distant mountain peak with a tree blooming out of season and a hot spring that emitted steam into the chilly night air.


    "This is... the Voice of the Grand Dao...!? How... !?"


    Her eyes widened in shock as her ears picked up indistinct chanting of an unknown number of voices. Her eyes shed gold as mysterious and profound patterns appeared in them, and then her face showed an expression of pure and unmasked bewilderment.


    "D-Dao Runes?!?!"


    She half-whispered half-eximed with astonishment as her eyes became glued to a sight of a handsome man.


    "... haha, hahahaha! I was right, this young man really is too interesting to miss seeing... hahaha"


    After a long period of looking into that direction her facial features and figure started changing as her appearance became that of a goddess untainted by the mundane world, her lips curled up in a bewitching smile as she started somewhat exasperatinglyughing, shaking her head, delight appearing in her eyes alongside the apparent shock and rapidly surfacing curiosity.


    The features that seemed to have frozen in time bing lively and excited, making her surreal beauty a little more human-like, and yet at the same time even more mesmerizing.


    As she looked she then noticed a resonance as the entire Dragon Vein was pulsating with energy. Such phenomena were felt by cultivators all around the Three Continents as all Spiritual Lands were pulsating with Spiritual Qi.


    Her eyes widened once more as she looked to the other direction, where the Central Sea was covered in a storm of chaotic space as the whole of the fractured world shook intensely with a series of earthquakes.


    "It awakened~...? ... No... but it is close...


    What happened while I was away?...


    Damn that filthy maggot!!! It''s his fault I missed the most interesting parts!


    Next time even if itnds me in trouble I''ll not only threaten him for sure..."


    As her glowing gold-colored eyes were filling with wonder and infinite curiosity born from the previous all-consuming and dreadful boredom, her facial expression suddenly shifted to a dark and sinister one as she clenched her delicate-looking fists, the world around her changing in color as she isted herself and the ripple created by that action, which would have torn through the entire continent, just in time so that it only sted a sizableyer of rock beneath her feet with no resistance whatsoever so it simply dissipated into nothingness, and did not spread any further.


    Thest earthquake settled after some time, but there was no longer any sight of the beauty on the half-disappeared mountain peak.


    ---


    Lian Zhiqiu was the first to awaken from the dazed state, her eyes shing with a profound light, as she immediately closed her eyes in a half-meditative state.


    Hua Ziyan woke up not very long after, ripples spreading from her as she reached the 3rd level of Core Formation Realm, following her master and closing her eyes as well.


    The water droplets around them slowly started turning into steam and flow into the stream of it that rose from the hot spring.


    And then, a profound ripple of Spiritual Qi spread from Wu Long, contained by the formation of the Peak of Unity that Lian Zhiqiu activated as soon as she sensed his state, not being mistaken in her judgement as the strength and intensity of the ripple was far too conspicuous.


    His eyes regained focus and a mysterious light shone in the depths as he his surroundings reverberated with palpable sensation of an invisible and incorporeal, ethereal force.


    He closed his eyes alongside hisdies, and time quietly passed as they all looked like they peacefully fell asleep in the hot spring.


    As their eyes opened, Lian Zhiqiu smiled toward him and shook her head in disbelief.


    "You really are unfathomable... haha, congrattions on reaching the Foundation Building Realm, Wu Long"

 Chapter 444 The World Beyond

    Chapter 444 The World Beyond


    ??Wu Long chuckled, happy to see both Lian Zhiqiu and Hua Ziyan benefited from his enlightenment even if not to the extent he did, and excited for the glimpse of the secrets of the Dao Rune he managed to peek at.


    "What... what was that sound?"


    Hua Ziyan carefully asked and he shook his head.


    "I don''t know. I never heard something like that either. I had sudden enlightenments before, and saw people in that condition, but never like that"


    He was quite surprised as well, as he could hear that chanting as well, or, more exactly, that chanting was in a way the source of his enlightenment as most of the newprehensions he had came from listening to it.


    The only time he could hear the chanting that was simr was when Nie Changsheng''s Soul Sea shattered and he could see the Dao Runes within. But both the runes and chanting strangely gave him a different feeling.


    He could not quite put his finger on it, though, as it was only a vague feeling. But then again, all of this was an uncharted territory as far as Wu Long knew, so not really knowing what was the difference, or what was the meanings behind these phenomena was not anything surprising.


    "Hah, I was worried I would be a country bumpkin, but if even you don''t know I guess me not knowing is nothing embarrassing"


    Lian Zhiqiu chuckled as she also waited for the reply.


    "Hahaha, there is nothing embarrassing in not knowing what you never had the opportunity to learn, Zhiqiu. Although this fractured world has some legacies of the Seven Boundless Worlds, it ultimately lost the vast majority.


    Not to mention, that even if this world was not fractured off from the rest, it is not located in the most prominent part"


    Wu Long lightly caressed the beauty''s side that he held as he spoke truthfully. Laughing at ignorance was only valid in his eyes if that ignorance was unjustified, like a fool who knew how to read standing in the library of the world''s knowledge and remaining a fool forever.


    "Prominent part? Is this world located in some outskirts?"


    Hua Ziyan''s eyes shone with curiosity as he nodded with a smile.


    "Mm, you could call it that. The thing is, Seven Boundless Worlds has the number seven in it because each of the Boundless Worlds can be distinguished and thus its number is known.


    As I learned first from the Tree Spirit, then confirmed with Old Man Zhao, and was suspecting before, we are located in the very first of those, called the Boundless Mortal World"


    "Mortal... does that mean that there are no immortals in it?"


    Lian Zhiqiu''s curiosity also was piqued as she looked at him.


    "Indeed, the highest realm most cultivators could achieve in the Boundless Mortal World is the first Major Realm of the Seven Profound Realms, the Essence Awakening Realm, with very few exceptions who can reach the second one"


    Wu Long nodded, turning his gaze up at the night sky.


    "Everything you see from here is the Boundless Mortal World. It is called Boundless because there are no known boundaries to it, and no one knows how many small, minor and major worlds it consists of"


    "Wait, so a Boundless World is a collective of worlds like this one?"


    "Correct, it is an intricately connected web of worlds that float in the Great Void, some worlds being connected with one world only, and others with dozens at the same time"


    "So... in order to reach a certain minor world you first have to learn which worlds are connected to it?"


    "Yes, there are mapsmonly called ''Star Maps'' which help navigate worlds that show which worlds are connected to which"


    "But then, how can the boundaries not be known?"


    "Well, to be exact, all of the territory our civilization upies is known, though incrediblyrge, and in case of the Boundless Mortal World which boasts thergest territory so much so that it is almost impossible topletely travel in the lifetime of someone who lives here, but the worlds we live in are not all there is as the connections to more worlds continue far beyond what we explored.


    The worlds in each of the Boundless Worlds that are not upied by our civilization are collectively called ''The Great Wilderness'', while the worlds bordering them are called ''Frontier Worlds''..."


    He lightly chuckled to his memories as the two beauties in his arms also looked up at the stars in wonder, the water making a very subtle tranquil sound that made their conversation seem even more peaceful.


    "And... no one knows what is there outside?"


    "Haha, the Frontier Worlds are actually quite lively, especially in higher Boundless Worlds, sometimes even more than what is considered to be central parts. Business is prospering and there is always influx of people who wish to experience the Great Wilderness.


    There are people who venture outside seeking new discoveries or simply for luck, some returning after finding great fortune and rising to prominence, though most are forever lost, swallowed by the dangers of the unknown.


    There are even entire colonies that settle in new territories and expand the boundaries of our civilization further and bing new Frontier Worlds, as the ones that they leave behind the line of the boundary start to dry up and decay, only living by as the transit between the new Frontier World and the rest of our civilization"


    As Wu Long talked, a distant look with a smile appeared on his face.


    "Your voice sounds nostalgic"


    Lian Zhiqiu smiled as her curiosity was even more teased by his expression.


    "Heh, indeed. I have traveled into the Great Wilderness on many asions from different Frontier Worlds throughout the Seven Boundless Worlds"


    "Isn''t that a bit reckless?"


    "Hahaha, you are right, Ziyan. It was quite reckless. But then again nothing good should be easy to obtain. Taking great risks others did not is how I was able to rise above the limits my talent and background imposed"


    Wu Long lightlyughed as he remembered the recklessness which on numerous asions almost cost him everything, but brought him benefits that made him stand above his peers and heavenly geniuses alike.


    The beauties sank into thoughts, while leaning on to him, their eyes full of wonder toward the world beyond and bliss of the moment.


    ''But... what was that feeling?''


    A thought ran through his mind as he settled down to continue their rxed stay in the hot spring.


    Amid his enlightenment, he felt a very subtle, almost imperceptible connection, as if something distant was beckoning him, resonating with his very soul.


    That feeling was so fleeting that had he not grasped on to it, it would have been lost in all of the knowledge andprehension he got from the enlightenment.


    A light possibility appeared in his mind, but he could not guess why that would be the case, so he buried that thought for the time being.

 Chapter 445 Immediate and future potential

    <h4>Chapter 445 Immediate and future potential</h4>


    In the Foundation Building Realm the practitioner condensed small crystals inside the vortex of Spiritual Qi that was formed in the Revolving Qi Realm and was by the 9th level rotating at incredibly high speed and with high density.


    These crystals were not strictly speaking Spiritual Qi in its pure form, as they were not spent when the cultivator emptied their reserves of Spiritual Qi, but a condensation of the practitioner''s cultivation base.


    In total a cultivator would form nine crystals by the 9th level of Foundation Building Realm, with Wu Long currently having none as he was in the gate of the realm.


    ''...so it is finally time for a grind huh... Foundation Building Realm all over again''


    Some bitter memories shed through his mind as he stood on a beautiful round stone tform with a shallow trench that had water running through its intricately cut out stone shapes. He was overseeing the sect from the Peak of Unity while the morning sun was rising in the East.


    A light sigh of surrendering to one''s fate escaped his lips as he wryly smiled. Foundation Building Realm wasmonly known as the one that required massive amount of resources.


    Hisdies breezed through the realm since he provided them with massive amounts of incredibly potent Yang Qi, which made it seem like it was not a significant hurdle, but for most cultivators it was a process of painstakingly forming each crystal one by one and growing them topletion slowly before moving on to the next ones, with as much resources as they could afford to use, be it the Spiritual Qi in the atmosphere, raw medicinal nts, Pills or any of the other means.


    He also supported his women with knowledge and advise of the exact process of forming the crystals, since improperly formed crystals could copse causing one to lose their progress and even regress in Minor Realms.


    Losing a Minor Realm in the Foundation Building Realm was quite a usual urrence formon cultivators so they often fluctuated back and forth in Minor Realms. In some cases it led to internal injuries, but for the most part it was simply a matter of losing all of the progress one made with all the resources spent on that progress going to waste.


    The quality andposition of the formed crystals also affected future cultivation, and was an incredibly important step. And in some extreme cases did not allow one to cultivate any further.


    As someone gued by trouble with his cultivation in his past life, he of course knew many ways to amend the mistakes made during this process long after it was finished, but since he had the opportunity to fine-tune the cultivation of his women whom he met before they reached Foundation Building Realm, he preferred to do it properly from the beginning.


    "Hmm, I should form the first crystal as soon as possible"


    He spoke as he looked at his raised palm that slowly clenched into a fist, strength coursing through it.


    The formation of these crystals gave a massive boost in the reserves of Spiritual Qi, but more importantly for someone with already abnormal amounts of high quality of it thanks to the Spiritual Qi War Art, the ability toyer and structure Spiritual Qi while it was stored, allowing to create pre-formed patterns and structures while the Spiritual Qi was still in storage.


    This resulted in faster execution of moves as well as allowed to generally be more versatile with the use of one''s Spiritual Qi.


    Though this ability was further enhanced in theter realms, it first manifested in the Foundation Building Realm.


    ''Heh, I knew it, there is no way I spent the correct amount of Spiritual Qi before...''


    His eyes closed, droplets of water from the morning dew and from the nearby water trench started floating around him, colliding and merging together into streams.


    ''...and the more I used the more it required to maintain, so much so that even I had trouble using it freely with my Spiritual Qi reserves, and it is much easier to control''


    His control was much more minute and light, and the amount of Spiritual Qi he used was dismalpared to what he used before. The water moving in various shapes and forms around him but always at the same distance from him, as if there was an invisible sphere which surface it moved on.


    He also learned that water under his control, although could not change state could be pressured, and he could also change the speed at which it moved.


    Wu Long formed a sword hand seal in his right hand, as water droplets coalesced into a small ball of water a few centimeters away from the two fingers, and raising it up along with the arm, made a cutting motion diagonally upward to the side of him.


    The water from the orb spread as if he drew with ink into a thinyer that disappeared from sight as soon as it formed an elegant thin ark.


    As he opened his eyes and turned to the side, he saw a stone b used for training and which would normally be indestructible to attacks of cultivators in Revolving Qi Realm and below due to the material and formation arrays carved into it, cleanly cut in two, but the cut was so thin it would not be possible to discern without his eyesight.


    The stone b''s upper part started sliding off the diagonal cut, and then hit the tform with a heavy dull sound.


    "Hmm, this is already something"


    A smile formed on his lips as he nodded. Though he could do this with his sword, the cutting ability of water released at a high enough speed and pressure seemed to be quite potent.


    His attention then turned to the inside of his body again as he further confirmed his gains.


    He has already maderge modifications in his body tempering technique that at least for now had no name since it deviated both from the Golden Yang he was so proud of in his past life but which was now not enough for him, and from the Dragon Body, though retaining some of the characteristics of both.


    During his enlightenment, he realized that a lot of his body actually contained water, and he could now very subtly manipte it to fit his needs.


    So the Dao of Water was the first thing he incorporated into his new technique unlike what he expected.


    ''Which led me to this...'', he mused as he looked at his palm, opening his hand in front of him as a dark crimson light lit his veins and blood vessels in a pulse-like manner.


    His biggest gain, and apletely unexpected discovery, was a brand new Dao Rune that appeared within him.


    As he pondered its crimson glow forming profound shapes while the enlightenment stillstedst night, he realized that he awakened a Blood Rune which was actually always within him, he just did not feel its presence or otherwise know of its existence before.


    He could feel that it was something much different from Water Rune and Lightning Rune by how differently it reacted to stimuli and behaved, as it did not produce Blood Qi when injected with his Spiritual Qi, rather, it did not intake more Spiritual Qi than it used to when he first discovered it, and restricting the flow of Spiritual Qi toward it gave a negative effect on his condition.


    Cultivators were already capable of manipting their Blood Qi using the Root of Vitality, especially Body Tempering cultivators or someone practicing both like him.


    Thus its abilities were still unclear to him, but he instinctively understood that he touched upon something very powerful and at the same time dangerous, that could change his perception of the new technique he was creating as well as his very understanding of Dao Runes.


    The Blood Rune was innate to him, and instantly formed a soul connection, allowing him to take control of it with no resistance or trouble. The only problem was figuring out what exactly were its abilities which was not as easy as it seemed on the surface.

 Chapter 446 Once More, Toward the Eversnowing Valley

    <h4>Chapter 446 Once More, Toward the Eversnowing Valley</h4>


    As he was busy with testing out and confirming what he obtained he soon felt two presences approaching from behind and turned to see Lian Zhiqiu and Hua Ziyan, thetter already wearing travel robes.


    "Haa~, you leave so soon after arriving... it is a shame"


    Pce Master sighed with a littlement as he chuckled.


    "Don''t worry, we will have more time together as soon as this is all done with"


    "Hehe, we will be together even sooner than you think"


    She then suddenly mysteriously chuckled as he raised his eyebrows.


    "Haha, I will look forward to that then"


    He then smiled shaking his head as it did not seem like she would exin what she meant. Hua Ziyan lightly giggled at the sight of her Master being so yful as well.


    "Hmm, the quality and quantity of Spiritual Qi in the air seems to have improved yet again. It means everyone will soon be making rapid progress toward the realm they could previously not reach"


    Wu Long then raised his face slightly up, closing his eyes to feel the changes. Lian Zhiqiu has already received a report about the earthquakesst night, as they missed them being in the middle of sudden enlightenment.


    "Is that bad for us?"


    Hua Ziyan asked as she remembered that previously the rapid improvement of Spiritual Qi in the atmosphere was what in part led to the faster esction of the conflict.


    "Not really, it is rather good since it would be much easier for me to form my foundation in this environment.


    And though our enemies can raise their cultivation levels so can our allies, and our side has superior cultivation techniques inparison. Besides the main battle will happen between people of the Seven Profound Realms and our small group, so not much is going to change really, only a slight improvement in our position.


    Now that Gu Zhen waits for Old Man Zhao to be weakened again, such factors matter less"


    Wu Long shook his head, d that he was able to make the move of curing the old man and temporarily restoring his strength in time. He reassuringly caressed Hua Ziyan''s cheek as she smiled, her facial features rxing from that touch.


    "By the way, how was the reunion with your Teacher when she came with that old man to the sect? She was slightly sulking that you did not visit hertely after learning everything that she had to teach, so your meeting must have been quite something"


    He then suddenly remembered something and asked Lian Zhiqiu as she first expressed shock and then wryly smiled with surrender.


    "Haha, did Teacher tell you about our rtionship as a teacher and student? ... though you probably somehow figured it out yourself. She did slightly grumble at me but that''s it. It is not like I visited her that often in the past either...


    She vaguely asked about you, you know? Though I assumed it was because of her line of business..."


    "Don''t worry, as you already know from her visit, she''ll be on our side. Besides, I already told her about my identity after she came to the mansion in the Fantian Kingdom, not that she didn''t suspect it..."


    "Heh, that sly woman. I guess I''ll have to check with her directly what she knows and what are her intentions..."


    "Hahaha, just don''t push too hard. I should warn you that she is in the Essence Awakening Realm so don''t be too confident just because you finally reached Mortal Transcendence"


    "Huh? How is that... wait, so she..."


    Lian Zhiqiu''s eyes widened as first surprise and then even more shocking realization hit her in quick session.


    "Mm, she is someone from times before this world fractured off"


    After he nodded confirming her suspicion, Lian Zhiqiu took a moment to process this thought, since her Teacher''s identity was always a vague mystery to her, but then a chuckle escaped her as a slightly mischievous smile touched her lips.


    "Haha, if you think about teasing her about her age, she''s not that old actually.


    Though a cultivator''s stage of life is determined on their lifespan, and as someone in the Essence Awakening Realm with a lifespan of 12 or so thousand years, she should in theory be considered to have entered her elderly years, Madam Liang is not strictly speaking a pure human.


    She has some very distant Spirit Race ancestry, and thus has a much longer lifespan, several times that of any realm she is in, so in terms of her lifespan she is actually quite young"


    Wu Long chuckled as he could read the thought of this Pce Master that suddenly looked like a kid who thought of a fun way to tease someone.


    "Eh? Haa~... and here I thought I would finally have something on that woman"


    "Hahaha"


    A lightughter took over Wu Long when he saw the slightly sullen disappointed look on that beautiful face. He gave her a hug and kissed her on the forehead which instantly fixed her souring mood, a blissful smile reappearing on her lips.


    He then turned to Hua Ziyan who nodded, signaling that she was ready to depart.


    As they descended the Peak of Unity, a group of eight people, two of whom he already knew greeted them at the foot of the peak.


    Xia Jung came forward and cupped his fists with a respectful bow, the rest following his gestures from behind.


    The three couples near Lei Ding were part of Lian Zhiqiu''s ''hidden dagger'' and were passed techniques and skills from Wu Long not much worse than what he gave the couple in preparation for this event when he asked for their participation from the Pce Master.


    "Mm, you did well in dealing with the troublemakers in the sect. I even heard you dealt with Grand Elder..."


    Wu Long nodded with approval to him, pausing as he did not keep unnecessary information in his head for too long.


    "Zheng"


    "...yes, that one. Anyway, the results you showed were very promising. Make sure to not lose your head in your achievement, as there is a long way up from here"


    "Yes, benefactor"


    "Haa~, and as I said before, find something better to call me already"


    Wu Long sighed as the group proceeded to the gates of the sect.

 Chapter 447 Familiar Faces

    Chapter 447 Familiar Faces


    ??Wu Long and the group arrived in the Eversnowing Valley three days after. Although they traveled a lot slower than Wu Long and his women would alone, it was still much faster than most people as they used a movement formation and a better movement technique called the Five-Colored Steps.


    Wu Long always made sure to control what level of techniques he gave out to the people around, and differentiate between levels of trust and reliability.


    His women of course always got the best techniques that fit their current level ofprehension and cultivation bases, with the rest receiving less valuable skills and techniques in proportion to their rtion to him.


    As they arrived they were greeted by the Sect Protectors of the Frozen Garden Pce, and escorted inside the sect much likest time.


    However, unlike the rather quiet and secluded atmosphere the sect had before, what they saw was a sect bustling with people, wearing robes of various sects.


    Much like they were invited by the Frozen Garden Pce, other Five Great Sects invited their guests as well, creating a somewhat festive atmosphere with many outsiders gathering and walking the alleyways of the sect.


    But the mood was a little tense since almost everyone viewed others aspetition, and since the ones who were invited to this event were the younger generation''s most prominent representatives of each sect the mere presence in each other''s eyes was a challenge to the others.


    Wu Long ignored the gazes that instantly were attracted to him, mostly from the elders of the various sects who were apanying and guiding their disciples here, keeping them at bay.


    Their gazes then moved to join the ones from their disciples whose eyes were glued to Hua Ziyan in the Prime Disciple robes from the start.


    "Is it them?"


    "Yeah, that''s them"


    "Heh, they didn''t even send a single elder with them, how arrogant and rude"


    "Hahaha, what did you expect from such a vulgar sect?"


    "And here we are sending out Grand Elders for this event. Do they think it is a casual gathering or something?"


    "Maybe they don''t have Elders anymore? Didn''t you hear about the internal conflict in their sect?"


    "Oh my! That must be it, haha"


    "So they lost all their Sect Protectors as well? They just sent out the disciples on their own..."


    "Hah! I would just withdraw from participating to avoid shaming myself in their ce..."


    "..."


    Murmurs could be heard from all around as people were discussing the neers.


    Though Wu Long had a dreadful reputation, it was a situation in which they felt safe discussing his sect because of the circumstances.


    There was also a light disassociation between him and the Yin Yang Unity Pce, which was generally considered a small and weak sect, thus it did not seem to an outsider that he would have much attachment to it. Most thought he joined to satiate his carnal desires and did not have a sense of belonging to it otherwise.


    As this was somewhat an official gathering to which only elite sects were invited, every participating sect sent out a grand procession including at least one Grand Elder, a few Inner Court Elders and a dozen of Outer Court Elders, convoyed by a small army of Sect Protectors, which was why the Frozen Garden Pce was so lively despite there only being an average of 15-17 participants in the actual event from each sect.


    This tendency created a tacit agreement over the years that made it hard to participate if the sect did not have enough standing, even if it was invited. There were even sects of lower standing the Sect Master of which arrived in person to match the Grand Elders of the more powerful sects.


    Participation in of itself was already a show of status but most of the people gathered here went even further, throwing dust in the eyes of others, portraying their sect as more grand and powerful. Inting their public image was an important part of this event, after all.


    And since it was hard topete with the Five Great Sects, most set their eyes on the other invited sects topete with.


    Seeing their elders openly discussing the neers, though in low voices but which would not be a problem for cultivators to hear, their disciples grinned as their mouths opened to discuss them as well.


    "Haha, shabby as that sect is, their women are sure top notch"


    "Yeah, I wouldn''t mind having one or two of them keep mepany"


    "Look at those curves, it is a shame to let them be wasted on those flimsy guys who would fall over from being pushed a little"


    "Are you sure you want them anywhere near you? Those slu-..."


    As the murmurs were getting a bit out of hand they suddenly stopped, turning into a deathly silence that was deafening in contrast to the previous noise, as a beautiful young woman with dark blue hair collected into aplicated hairstyle and turquoise eyes that looked colder than ice walked out into the main za.


    "Prime Disciple of the Frozen Garden Pce greets the esteemed guests of the Yin Yang Unity Pce"


    She cupped her hands under the astonished gazes of the surrounding people.


    ''Heh, she''s sharp''


    Wu Long''s lips curled up as he looked at her, unsure of how she noticed a change in his intentions.


    She prevented a few heads from saying farewells to the necks holding them by appearing and thus impeding them from speaking further, since the moment theirments could have even a slight implication toward Hua Ziyan would have been the moment their fates were sealed.


    He would''ve of course not do it publicly here as ruining the event would have been disrespectful to the Sect Master of the Frozen Garden Pce who invited them. And thetter has done nothing to warrant such a tant insult.


    But there were many ways to make people quietly disappear, not to mention that the ones whose tongues seemed too loose were of the younger generation who would be going into the Winter Forest with him.


    A momentter Grand Elder Wen who met them in the past visit also arrived, cupping her hands to the group as well which caused the spectators to almost gasp.


    The Grand Elder of the hosting Frozen Garden Pce greeting a delegation was a treatment and show of respect usually only reserved for the other members of the Five Great Sects, Xue Binging out to greet them first was something even the other Five Great Sects did not have the honor of.


    "My apologies for not greeting you earlier, I have been caught up on my way"


    Wen Mei spoke visibly agitated from hurrying over.


    Xue Bing''s eyes that looked straight into Wu Long''s were full of thoughts as he cupped his hands as well, followed by Hua Ziyan and the other disciples.


    "Greetings Prime Disciple Xue, Grand Elder Wen, allow us to express gratitude for the warm wee"


    "Please follow me, the Sect Master awaits you in the Main Hall"


    Grand Elder Wen smiled, dropping words that sent a wave of emotions through the crowd as even the Sect Master of the Frozen Garden Pce seemed to take notice of the group.


    As they nodded and followed the two women, Wu Long''s sharp senses picked up the voices of a few wiser elders who were silent earlier cautioning their disciples with the words "See that young man in front? Never cross him, the sect will not back you against him and no amount of luck will save you if you get on his bad side".


    While they passed through the passageways of the sect, they experienced a familiar feeling of being watched with curious gazes, now not only by the disciples of the Frozen Garden Pce, but by people d in different robes as well.


    Arriving in the Main Hall, Wu Long noticed a few familiar faces on the sides of the room as it seemed that there was a meeting of guests who arrived a little earlier than Wu Long and his group.


    "Greetings, Sect Master Qiu"


    Wu Long cupped his hands and greeted the host of the event first, while Qiu Yo he addressed raised her eyebrow.


    "Greetings, friends from the Yin Yang Unity Pce..."


    "Haha, please excuse our Pce Master for not appearing in person, but for the duration of this event I have received the Sect Master token so I can represent her in official capacity"


    As he noticed a light surprise on Qiu Yo''s face as well as frowns of other Grand Elders, he lightlyughed with understanding, producing a palm-sized jade token with the Sect Insignia and the words Pce Master inscribed on it.


    Seeing the token, the Sect Master of the Frozen Garden Pce and the Grand Elders visibly rxed, as they were given the bare minimum respect to not be considered shamed in their own halls.


    "It has been a while, Elder Jue"


    He then turned to the familiar face of an elder from the Profound Music Pce standing next to a Grand Elder of his sect, who slightly awkwardly smiled back with a nod while another familiar face which was not far from him and was pale from the moment Wu Long showed up twitched from his gaze being even remotely close to him.


    ''Hmm, well isn''t this a sight to behold... Grand Elder Fu from the mighty Cloud Piercing Sect seems afraid...''


    Qiu Yo''s eyes narrowed at the sight of the usually arrogant and pompous man suddenly bing quiet and trying to blend in with the people around.

 Chapter 448 The Swordsman

    Chapter 448 The Swordsman


    ??While the greetings happened, Xue Bing quietly moved to the side of her Master, Qiu Yo and from that position turned her cold, seemingly emotionless gaze to Wu Long, the thoughts swirling in those turquoise-colored eyes unreadable even to her Sect Master.


    Meanwhile, although Grand Elder Fu of the Cloud Piercing Sect has been avoiding Wu Long''s gaze, in truth he had no reason to cower, because thetter''s attention was entirely not on him when it did shift from the delegation of the Profound Music Pce to the one he led.


    There was a man looking to be in his thirties standing among the group of disciples behind the pale Grand Elder, whose eyes were covered by a cloth strip, two seemingly old scars peeking from beneath it. And though it was obvious the man was blind, his face was turned to look at Wu Long the entire time since the moment he appeared in the hall.


    He was standing by the Prime Disciple of that sect, who did not interest Wu Long in the slightest even though the young man was staring daggers at him.


    ''Hooh... interesting''


    Wu Long''s eyes slightly narrowed, while the blind man''s grip on the sheathe of his sword almost imperceptibly tightened.


    There was another pale face in the hall, one which Wu Long did eventually turn his gaze to with a smile.


    It was none other than Guo Dinshan, a Core Disciple of the Profound Martial Arts Valley who had once so generously sent him a nice Guandao Spear he used with gratitude. Though he did not show up to deliver it himself, passing it through some friends outside the capital of the Azure Eagle Empire.


    The young man flinched from the gaze full of gratitude for the nice gift, rapidly whispering something to the man in Prime Disciple robes next to him.


    The whole delegation from that sect was looking at Wu Long with cautious but unfriendly looks to begin with so there was nothing that changed from the contents of Guo Dinshan''s whispers, only a little added hostility in the gaze of the Prime Disciple who received it.


    ''Hah, he has made enemies out of two of the Five Great Sects and still asked to be invited... what an interesting man''


    Qiu Yo observed the scene with a light smile touching her delicate features, turning her gaze to her disciple standing next to her.


    An curious look appeared on her face since she never saw thetter being so interested in other people as it seemed that Xue Bing''s gaze never left Wu Long from the time she took her ce.


    "It seems that the Yin Yang Unity Pcecks awareness of their Sect''s standing"


    An Inner Court Elder from the Cloud Piercing Sect coldly remarked with a clearly audible "hmph", causing a gaze of widened eyes screaming ''What are you doing you maniac!!!'' to turn to him from the pale man right beside him.


    Wu Long''s group arrived after the Five Great Sects, which should have been thest to arrive since their status was the highest among the participants. There were sects whose delegations arrived a month prior and have been greeting every sect arriving with lowered heads.


    "Hahaha, they must have had a reason for their dy, Elder Hou"


    An elderly man with bald head dressed in yellow robes lightlyughed while his fingers went through prayer beads in his hand, causing Wu Long''s gaze to finallynd on thest of the Five Great Sects that he had yet to meet, the Brilliant Sun Temple.


    The group stood out among the rest as all of them had shaved heads and wore robes with bright yellow color, contrary to more toned down dark blue colors of the robes from Frozen Garden Pce, conservative white color of the Cloud Piercing Sect, the strict ck robes with crimson lining of the Profound Martial Arts Valley, and earthy dark and unsaturated green color of the Profound Music Pce.


    Even the other sects expressed preference for more toned down, modest coloring in the sect robes, including the Yin Yang Unity Pce which had in milky white robes Wu Long was currently wearing.


    Thus the Brilliant Sun Temple sect members'' yellow robes drew attention no matter where they were seen. Although that was also true because they were rarely seen outside of their sect at all.


    ''Heh, speak of it and you will see it, Pure Yang Life and Death Sutra cultivators...''


    Wu Long thought as he not long ago recounted to Song Lingfei that there were cultivation techniques that required one to keep their chastity.


    In case of this sect''s sutra, it was an extreme version that would cause the copse of one''s foundation and therefore loss of all cultivation if one were to lose their Pure Yang Qi. And if that cultivator happened to be over the age a mortal could live to, quite rapid decay and death.


    "Grand Elder Gan seems to imply that them having a reason excuses their bted arrival, shouldn''t their invitation be revoked due to beingte?"


    "Hohoho, that ought to be in the prerogative of Sect Master Qiu to decide as the host, Elder Hou"


    The Elder of the Cloud Piercing Sect who seemed blinder than the man in the cloth behind him continued to press despite the eyes of Grand Elder Fu next to him starting to almost pop out of his eye sockets from anger and frustration while his nostrils widened from angry breathing.


    "Hah! If we- ouch..."


    Finally, as Elder Hou opened up his mouth again he felt the heel of Grand Elder Fu''s foot almost tten his own foot, causing him to quietly exim, subsequently looking at thetter with bewilderment and then fear as he finally noticed his expression.


    "Wha-..."


    "Shut. up."


    As he wanted to rify what was happening Grand Elder Fu''s words pronounced in a hissing manner through clenched teeth reached his ears, with a hard stop between them indicating the level of fury the clueless Elder invoked.


    "Hmm, if the Cloud Piercing Sect is protes-..."


    "Ah, my apologies for barging into Sect Master Qiu''s speech, but I would like to correct a misunderstanding since the Cloud Piercing Sect has no protests.


    It was just a silly remark by the aging Elder Hou, who should probably gou~, before he''s made a real ho-... anyway he should retire soon..."


    As Qiu Yo started to raise her eyebrow to mitigate the dispute, Grand Elder Fu suddenly stumbled forward, visibly shaken and jumbling his words, ultimately sending a bbergasted Inner Court Elder to early retirement.


    "If Grand Elder Fu says so..."


    Qiu Yo shook her head, holding in a chuckle while the elderly man in yellow robes previously called Grand Elder Gan openly and heartilyughed.


    "Hahaha, congrattions on your retirement, Elder Ho...u I must admit that I expected to see your face on these meetings a lot longer"


    The Elder in question''s face jumped from sour to angry, then confused, then bewildered and then again sour expression, fluctuating like that as he was unable to answer while Wu Long shrugged his shoulders with an innocent smile, not missing a fearful look appearing on Grand Elder Fu''s face as he turned back to his delegation and was met with a sight of a face with eyes covered by a cloth.

 Chapter 449 Eternal Inner Peace Sutra

    <h4>Chapter 449 Eternal Inner Peace Sutra</h4>


    After the meeting Wu Long approached Grand Elder Gan from the Brilliant Sun Temple.


    "Thank you for the mediation before, Grand Elder Gan. Even if that served it''s purposes for you and was not done for our sake, there is no denying that it was in our favor.


    I also want to take this opportunity to greet you formally as a representative of the Yin Yang Unity Pce"


    Wu Long spoke in a clear voice and in a friendly tone, as the delegation in yellow robes stopped and turned to him when he approached not far from the doors of the main hall of the sect, on a chilly tform carved out from the mountain, which oversaw the sect below over the railings between thick stone columns covered with ice and snow.


    The light of the sun which was obscured and scattered through the low hanging clouds always covering the sky in the Eversnowing Valley creating a bleak, pale illumination through that opening on the side, as the tform was otherwise quite dark.


    The other members of the Five Great Sects were passing by, throwing curious gazes to the dark silhouettes of two distinct groups which contrasted with the pale lighting from between the railings and columns behind them, but not being able to find an excuse to linger and listen in on the conversation slowly disappeared into the distance.


    "Hahaha, Daoist Wu is too polite.


    As you said we had our fun at your expense so you don''t need to thank us...


    ...though you have gained a new enemy in the face of that Elder Hou...


    ...but it seems that you don''t worry since your rtion with that sect of pompous sword fanatics wasn''t that good in the first ce..."


    The old manughed heartily with a strong, booming voice that did not seem to belong to an elderly man at all.


    Though, the only things that betrayed his age was actually his face full of wrinkles that moved as his eyes lightly squinted at the end of his words, long white eyebrows and a snow white, thin but long beard with a mustache.


    His build, however, was of a man in his prime, with bulky muscles and arge, durable frame. The power hidden in that physique could be felt even from light movements, not obscured by the rather loose, oversized and baggy robes.


    It was amon feature for all members of the delegation behind him as well, since the Cultivation Technique they practiced was of the Pure Yang type, coupled with the Brilliant Sun Vajra Body, an extremely powerful body tempering technique.


    "Heh, it is no secret so Grand Elder Gan need no hesitation to show curiosity... we had our disagreements when I met their Grand Elder during a visit to the Profound Music Pce"


    Wu Long chuckled, not missing the narrowed eyes the old man made, gauging his response to what he was saying.


    "Hahaha! Bravo! hahaha, there really is no hiding anything from you Daoist Wu!"


    The booming voice echoed on the tform in a loudugh again, causing the guards at the doors of the Main Hall they left not long ago to almost jump.


    The women of the Frozen Garden Pce fit quite poorly with the members of the Brilliant Sun Temple as their sects were in many ways the opposites, so the frowns that appeared on the delicate faces of Sect Protectors right after were nothing unexpected.


    "Ehem, ah, allow me to introduce, this is our sect''s Prime Disciple, Beng Mao"


    As he noticed the effect his loudughter had, he lightly cleared his throat, covering it with his fist. After which he seemed to remember something, and half-turned, beckoning a young-looking man with almost as impressive of a build toe forward, and quite roughly patting him on the shoulder as he did.


    "Greetings, Daoist Wu. I have heard a lot about you, it is a pleasure to finally put a face to the famous name"


    The young man called Beng Mao cupped his fist in a formal way for a greeting as Wu Long smiled and mirrored the actions.


    "You tter me, Prime Disciple Beng. It is a pleasure to greet the rising star of the respectable sect"


    "Hahaha, don''t mind his stiff demeanor he is a little straightced and stubborn, but we are working on that"


    Grand Elder Gan pped the Prime Disciple''s back with loud sounds, while thetter made a somewhat aggrieved expression.


    "Grand Elder... isn''t the virtues of a true Brilliant Sun Temple Daoist modesty and restraint? What you are saying is a bit problematic...


    If the Temple Master were to hear..."


    "Huh? Are ya threatening this old man with the Temple Master now youngd? Let me tell ya, no matter what that old geezer tells ya I''m not afraid of him!"


    "Haha! Grand Elder, were it not you cursing like a thug after getting beaten to a pulpst month by Temple Master? Hahahaha"


    "What was that? Who of you was it that said that!?"


    As Grand Elder Gan was trying to intimidate the Prime Disciple, quite unsessfully so at that, one of the Inner Court Elders behind him made a remark that caused the entire delegation of the Brilliant Sun Temple to explode in loud and rowdyughter that caused the Sect Protectors of the Frozen Garden Pce to make sour faces while the Grand Elder turned to theughing people with widened eyes, causing even moreughter to return into his face.


    Hua Ziyan chuckled a little at the scene while the other disciples behind her and Wu Long tried to hold in theirughs.


    "Haha, while it does seem that they are quite rowdy, the ideals Prime Disciple Beng spoke of are quite true.


    It is part of the Eternal Inner Peace Sutra that is practiced by the members and served as thecounterbnce of the Ultimate Yang-based cultivation techniques, which would otherwise cause too much instability in character and behavior.


    It seems the Brilliant Sun Temple indeed inherited the true values of its ancestor sect, the Eternal Sun Temple"


    Wu Long exined to the beauty with a smile, causing a look of astonishment to appear in the eyes of the Grand Elder while the others did not seem to recognize anything unusual from Wu Long''s words, even though they did not understand thest part, only a sign of being impressed at the knowledge of their cultivation appearing on their faces.


    The Ultimate Yang these Daoist Monks practiced was an entirely different approach to the Yang of a man than what Dual Cultivators practiced, as there was no harmonization of a small proportion of Yin within the Yang to soften and counterbnce.


    The properties of the Yang were concentrated on the Root of Power and Root of Vitality rather than the Root of Harmony. It was also too extreme, in that all of their techniques were focused on strengthening their Yang while never releasing Yang Qi.


    All of that would normally cause cultivators to be extremely unstable, exhibit extreme aggression, and have health problems mirroring the ones Sui Luxiao had but from the Yang side, however, their legacy seemed to beplete unlike the Frozen Garden Pce, as the Eternal Inner Peace Sutra was an extremely powerful mind cultivation technique that focused on the Root of Awareness and Root of Wisdom, which garnered virtues and created inner peace.


    It was exactly because they hid a lot of potential for violence and aggression from their cultivation methods that they focused on virtues, severing their desires, and led an ascetic way of life, away from the mundane world.


    This was why they did not falter in their convictions and cultivation even despite having many beautiful women around. Although it did require quite a lot of time to obtain that state so the sects of cultivators practicing such methods were usually very secluded and to an extent even isted.


    "Hooh, it seems the conversation with Daoist Wu warrants more than a quick chat in passing... shall we change locations?"


    Grand Elder Gan''s fingers started moving the praying beads as he talked, touching his long beard with the other hand in thought while his eyes narrowed with intense curiosity.


    "dly, Grand Elder Gan.Ziyan, I would need to have a small talk, but I will be over as soon as I am done"


    Wu Long turned to Hua Ziyan after confirming, who nodded, as a guide from the Frozen Garden Pce who would be escorting them to their lodgings arrived in time, leading away the disciples as the person in charge in his absence while he turned back to the old man.


    "Shall we?"


    "Please, Daoist Wu"


    Both exchanged a polite gesture and turned to go to the lodgings of the Brilliant Sun Temple sect members were assigned. But as they did so, the doors of the Main Hall they stood not very far from opened, as Qiu Yo walked out apanied by Xue Bing.


    "Pardon my eavesdropping, but it is hard to keep my curiosity in check with all that loudughter...


    That conversation... may I join as well?"


    "... if Daoist Wu does not object..."


    "Of course, who would object to thepany of such a beautiful woman?"


    "Hahaha! As expected of a Dual Cultivator Daoist, hahaha, then this old man has no objections either"


    "Oh my, you are ttering me, Daoist Wu"


    "Haha, not at all, merely observations"


    "Master..."


    "Hm? This... alright,you may stay, Bing''er"


    "Grand Elder"


    "Mm, since Pce Master Qiu is allowing their Prime Disciple to be present I suppose you cane as well"


    The three exchanged words, and proceeded into the Main Hall with only Prime Disciples of both the Brilliant Sun Temple and Frozen Garden Pce following while the rest of the delegation from the former sect left with the members of thetter sect who were in the Main Hall.

 Chapter 450 Open Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 450 Open Conversation</h4>


    The doors of the Main Hall closed, and though the tall and narrow windows of the hall with high ceilings had the same pale light, the atmosphere was a little more weing due to thenterns that gave off the warm light of fire.


    The now empty room seemed even vaster than it was before, as Qiu Yn had even the Sect Protectors and Sect Retainers leave since the topic of the conversation was sensitive.


    Qiu Yo went up to her seat and moved her hand over one of the throne hand rests. A formation circle appeared in front of the tform with the throne at the end of the hall, the stone bs of the floor rising up to form crude but rather grand seats, as smaller arrays activated on top of them to clean away any impurities on the surfaces and slightly warm them up.


    Wu Long and Grand Elder Gan took their seats while Xue Bing and Beng Mao took a position standing near their sect''s seniors, even though there were enough chairs for everyone.


    Qiu Yo looked at her disciple and shook her head with a wry smile realizing that she would not be persuaded to take a seat while Grand Elder Gan audibly grumbled that his sect''s Prime Disciple was too straightced and stubborn again.


    "Daoist Wu seems to recognize the legacy of our Brilliant Sun Temple..."


    He then shifted his gaze to Wu Long and went directly to the point while Qiu Yo rolled her eyes since there was no warm-up or conversation softener. He simply jumped straight into it.


    "Indeed, after all the Eternal Sun Temple your sect''s cultivationes from, along with the Eternal Moon Garden that Pce Master Qiu''s sect takes it roots from are two of the most widely recognized, as well as oldest sects in the entire Seven Boundless World, with many branches and sub-branches scattered among the stars"


    Wu Long nodded, as the old man''s eyes narrowed along with Qiu Yo''s delicate ones.


    The two Prime Disciples seemed to notpletely understand the conversation, but continued to listen in silence as it was not time to ask rifying questions that would disrupt the main discussion.


    "And your rtion to the Eternal Sun Temple is?"


    "Not remotely rted, haha. I just recognized the tribination of the Pure Yang Life and Death Sutra, Brilliant Sun Vajra Body and the Eternal Inner Peace Sutra, which is a hallmark of the Eternal Sun Temple.


    Though I assume you must only have the first volume of each of the cultivation techniques.


    And in the case of the Frozen Garden Pce, I seem to recognize the origins of your techniques as the Pure Yin Cold Veins Scripture, as well as the Divine Moon Jade Body, though your legacy is not intact, since both techniques seem to have been altered, or rather the missing parts were filled in, and there is no Eternal Ice Soul Scripture"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders to that question, though his exnation gave even more shock to the two senior members of the Five Great Sects. Particrly hisst words caused a glint to appear in the eyes of Qiu Yo.


    "You can see that much? How..."


    "That, unfortunately is not something I am willing to share"


    "But even if what you are saying is true, and you only made the association based on observations it seems your knowledge goes way beyond just hearsay, not to mention that it is not something even remotelymon for the people of this world"


    As Wu Long shook his head to Grand Elder Gan''s question Qiu Yo chimed in with a question of her own, both watching him with intense attention, their sharp gazes determined to catch every mannerism or change in expression.


    "What Pce Master Qiu said might be true but then again there are people like you two who know a little more than the average cultivator, as well as people like the founders of your sects who passed that knowledge.


    It shoulde as no surprise that there are other people in the world who know more about its past and connection to the world beyond. Not to mention that there are figures who remain behind the veil of thisck of knowledge and exert their influence, which you both are also aware of"


    Wu Long smiled, lightly dodging the question. He could answer truthfully but that would require long exnations that would drive the conversation off-topic for quite some time.


    And though he had a different perception of time, it is time spent on these kind of things that he considered ''waste'' and not the time he spent just idling by with his women.


    But his words did have the necessary impact as the suspicion in the eyes of the two lessened, exchanged with a more steady look of acknowledgement. It was that feeling when people who were in the know, reluctant to speak freely in the presence of someone who wasn''t, rxed as they realized that their conversation opponent was in the know as well.


    The two Prime Disciples would be learning these things in the near future anyway so it was not a problem to now have a more open conversation with Wu Long since it seemed he was not someone oblivious to the mysteries and secrets of this world like the absolute majority of people.


    "It seems Daoist Wu had something different in mind than simple greetings when you approached me"


    Grand Elder Gan spoke as his pose slightly rxed, sitting back on the stone seat which fit his powerful build quite nicely with its crude andrge design.


    Wu Long, who had a smaller build and when in clothes looked closer to a schr since his techniques were umting strength in a leaner, toned form of muscles, still somehow managed to look extremelyfortable and fitting on the oversized chair as well, his posture rxed and carefree from the very beginning.


    "Hmm, hard to say I did...


    It is partially a simple greeting but if I had any goal I already achieved it in having this meeting in which we could speak more freely.


    That said I do want to establish closer rtionships to both of your sects through it..."


    Wu Long spoke with a pondering expression, acknowledging it was not a simple greeting but at the same time did not hold any specific agenda. Qiu Yo''s pupils contracted as she realized by his own admission that he noticed her attention on their conversation and anticipated her joining them.


    "And what does Daoist Wu want from that closer rtionship?"


    "Ultimately? To be given ess to study and research the texts of both the Brilliant Sun Temple and Frozen Garden Pce"


    He chuckled as a loud boomingughter resounded right after.


    "Ahahaha! Quite bold of you, Daoist Wu! But I like it!"


    Qiu Yo was more restrained as she simply had a sharper look in her eyes.


    "What makes you think we would grant that?"


    "You may know of the forces hidden on this continent as well as their brewing conflict, you may even heard about iting to a near boiling point not that long ago, but what you don''t know is that I am now smack in the middle of it"


    He chuckled causing the eyebrows of the two to rise up.


    "Are you trying to recruit us into your cause then?"


    "Not exactly. What I am offering is my cooperation so that both of your sects can safely pass this ordeal.


    It''s not like you can stay to the side of it either, both of you know that"


    Wu Long answered Qiu Yo''s question which was asked in a cautious tone with a chuckle, his tone very light contrary to the content.


    "Hah, the Brilliant Sun Temple is not even on the Azure Eagle Continent, as we hail from the mountainous ind in the North Sea. Besides we held a position of neutrality and seclusion to all worldly affairs since our founding"


    "But it is not like you can ignore those ''worldly affairs'' when your sect''s future is on the line, isn''t it?"


    "That may be so, but in the battles of the entities you speak of, none of our small struggles even matter"


    Qiu Yo made another argument as Grand Elder Gan struggled to answer Wu Long''s words.


    "Haha, that may be true for you but as I already said I am smack in the middle of that conflict, and can influence the oue.


    Though your ''small'' struggles may not be the main stage of that conflict it is nheless helpful to be aligned with one side which is on the main stage since it influences the oue of all the other smaller scales of it as well"


    The two became silent as they did not see any semnce of bluffing either in his expression, voice or bodynguage. Even the fluctuations of his Spiritual Qi remained calm and steady as if he was speaking about the weather.


    "But is that not only true if we join the winning side?"


    Qiu Yo carefully spoke, as if thinking over every word as it left her lips.


    "Bahahaha, Pce Master Qiu is sure cautious and cunning. Where have you seen a sweet deal like having a ten out of ten assurance of the choice given to be correct? It is a gamble"


    Grand Elder Ganughed again, causing the former to slightly frown.


    "Hmm, Grand Elder Gan is correct, for the most part you don''t know if a choice is correct until you make it.


    Not to mention that what you have is not a choice between two sides as in truth you are already aligned with me, just not officially.


    But in this particr case, whichever side I am on is the one winning this conflict"


    Wu Long chuckled.


    A very light, restrained frown appeared on the face of the Brilliant Sun Temple''s Prime Disciple as Wu Long''s wordscked modesty and humbleness in his eyes.


    Meanwhile Xue Bing''s eyes which never left Wu Long''s face had a light change that was almost imperceptible,parable to a very small and quick movement behind a frosted ss partition.


    "Hmm, a man should be like this, I approve. Though I am not authorized to make such decisions, I will speak with the Temple Master as soon as I am back"


    Grand Elder Gan, contrary to the disciple standing next to him nodded with approval while Qiu Yo ligthly rolled her eyes.


    "That statementcks credibility, Daoist Wu"


    "Indeed, and only time will tell"


    Wu Long nodded conceding quite quickly, which only made Qiu Yo narrow her eyes even more.


    "It seems that you have achieved what you wanted already"


    "Correct, as I only really had to persuade the Brilliant Sun Temple, while Frozen Garden Pce desperately needs something from me"


    Wu Long honestly chuckled as another bout of delightedughter from the old man resounded in the hall while Qiu Yo''s facial expression became a littleplicated.

 Chapter 451 Unexpected Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 451 Unexpected Proposal</h4>


    The doors of the Main halls closed behind two figures in bright yellow robes as they walked away, the elder of the two seemingly in thought as his fingers counted the prayer beads.


    "Grand Elder, is it not rush to trust in someone we just met?"


    The Prime Disciple walking beside him asked as they passed through the halls. Even if he did not understand the whole conversation, it did not mean he missed the part that they were talking about something that could involve the fate of their entire sect.


    "Hah! A man has to think boldly and with confidence! What are you going to aplish if you''re afraid to make a move and doubt yourself every step of the way?"


    "But Grand Elder..."


    "Haa~ rx, I am just saying that youck the determination and will that youngd has and that you should learn that...


    About the decision, I wasn''t making any. As I told him, Ick the authority to do so"


    "Even if so, you seem to be viewing it in a positive light? And will be advising the Temple Master in such a way as well..."


    "Of course I do! There are times you just have to go with your gut! And my gut tells me that man''s someone we can''t underestimate but also can''t pass on if we can really form?an amicable rtionship with him"


    Grand Elder Gan grinned, a glint of excitement on his face as he could feel something from Wu Long''s very presence, it was purely instinct, but this old man never was wrong in trusting it.


    Beng Mao beside him had a slightly confused look on his face as he struggled to understand the thinking of the old man, but he knew there was a reason his Master, the Temple Master of the Brilliant Sun Temple deeply trusted his judgement and relied on his advice and hand in troubled times, so he silently listened in hopes ofprehending even a little of it.


    "Not to mention, what''s there to lose for us anyway? If he''s not the real deal he won''t be able to help us much, and we would be in the same situation we would have been in anyway.


    It''s not like he wants to study our texts now, what he''s proposing is basically doing us a favor and in exchange we are going to open our archives for himter on"


    "But is it not forbidden to reveal our texts to the outsiders?"


    "Hah! If he really is someone who can deal with that conflict, he is someone much more powerful than we can even fathom.


    Such a person could simply stroll inside our halls and do whatever he wants. The fact he''s seeking permission and bargaining only shows his goodwill and that he is wants to obtain it through peaceful means"


    "If it was something so easy to obtain by brute force someone would have already tried by now, but everyone knows that even if someone managed to massacre the entire sect they would not be able to obtain our secrets"


    "That is correct...


    but..."


    Grand Elder Gan stopped, half-turning as he looked back to the now distant door of the Main Hall in deep thought.


    ''...something tells me Tablet of Wisdom will not stop that man from getting what he wants if he set his mind on it''


    He finished in his head as he did not want to rm the too serious and diligent Prime Disciple who still was too young and inexperienced.


    He then shook his head and continued walking, followed by the young man.


    ---


    In the Main Hall, Wu Long sat in the same pose, though now there were only three people, as two pairs of eyes looked at him, one with scrutiny and caution, one with unreadable and seemingly emotionless clear gaze.


    "Do you really have that which we seek? It seems to me from your previous words about wanting to study our archives that you do not"


    "Haha, if you are talking about theplete legacy of your sect, of course I do not have it. You are exactly right, as I am interested in your texts because I do not possess that knowledge"


    Wu Long lightlyughed, his words causing a light of disappointment andment to appear in Qiu Yo''s eyes.


    "... but I do indeed have something that you need. And that is a way to solve the problem that stems from the iplete legacy you have"


    Wu Long chuckled.


    "Huh? But..."


    Qiu Yo''s eyebrows went up.


    "Your cultivation technique without the Eternal Ice Soul Scripture is causing decrease in lifespan as well as general decline in health duringter years of every high-ranking cultivator of your sect. Not only that but it also causes periodic pain in Dantian in case of those practicing the core cultivation techniques.


    Prime Disciple Xue Bing, on the other hand, has a special condition that allows her to be immune to the negative effects even though her Extreme Yin Qi is very powerful"


    Wu Long smiled, as the Pce Master of the Frozen Garden Pce widened her eyes in shock, and even the upper eyelids of the Prime Disciple beside her slightly shook at his words.


    "You really have an unnaturally sharp eye and knowledge, Daoist Wu"


    "Haha, I know because Luxiao used to have a severe case of it because her Yin Qi is a bit special, though not as potent as Prime Disciple Xue''s"


    "Ah, Miss Sui Luxiao... I guess it is more understandable then. But how do you suppose we solve that problem if not with findingplete legacy of our sect?"


    "To be honest, there is only one way, which is to Dual Cultivate"


    "Wha...?!"


    Qiu Yo almost stood up from her seat as her eyes became round, and then a sharp look appeared in her eyes.


    "Are you mocking us, Daoist Wu?!"


    Her tone of voice shifted, expressing her fury and indignation.


    "Master, I believe Daoist Wu has no intention of mocking you or our sect"


    Xue Bing, on the other hand, remained calm even though there appeared a very light color on her cheeks.


    "..."


    Qiu Yo gave a nce to her Disciple and after a moment, sat back down.


    "Indeed, I have no intention of mocking you, Pce Master Qiu.


    The core cultivation technique Luxiao did not learn does depend on having one''s Pure Yin Qi intact, much like the Pure Yang Life and Death Sutra of the Brilliant Sun Temple depends on the practitioner''s Pure Yang Qi remaining intact.


    However, as I said your technique has been partially lost, so there are ways in which you can avoid losing your cultivation even while losing your Pure Yin Qi"


    Wu Long calmly nodded, not a hint ofughter in his voice as he spoke sincerely, though there was no change in his light tone of speaking or rxed posture either.


    "If there was another way, I would have proposed it, but the way in which your cultivation technique deviated from the original is quite unique.


    Though the one who filled in the gaps that were lost must certainly be praised for a magnificent achievement, the core principle of the technique has been altered in a way that is not likely reparable"


    Wu Long shook his head.


    "But how does Dual Cultivating solve our problem? Won''t we still lose the core of our cultivation and the strength it gives if we do that?"


    "Normally, yes. But if I were to alter the technique further, perhaps it is possible to create something even more powerful instead"


    "Hah! Say we do grant you ess to our texts and you do make adjustments in our techniques so that it would work.


    But do you really expect us to go and give our bodies to any random men, and not to mention do so continuously over and over?"


    "Why seek random men? Not to mention that the Yang Qi of the one who has to Dual Cultivate with you will have to meet certain criteria, and use a specific precious technique when doing so as well"


    Wu Long made a surprised face as he spread his hands in a questioning manner.


    "Isn''t that what you are proposing?"


    Qiu Yo asked back in a questioning tone as she did not expect this turn of conversation.


    "The reason I am willing to go to such lengths to help you is not innocent either, as I am in need of cultivation partners whom I can trust, as well as can gain insight from studying your cultivation.


    So in fact what I am proposing is to build an alliance wherein I will help you reach heights which you did not even dream of achieving before, and in return you ally yourself with me and help in my cultivation.


    It serves my purposes, as well as yours, so we both win from this deal"


    "You shameless..."


    Qiu Yo opened her mouth wide first, and then spoke with absolute astonishment in her voice.


    "I must admit I am shameless. But that is beside the point here. I am not saying that I will coerce anyone, I am just proposing to you an alliance of interests.


    Ultimately, if your Yin Qi is not as strong as Luxiao''s, the symptoms do not impede one from living a life almost 90% as long as anyone in their cultivation level, and the decline in health as well as the bouts of pain are bearable based on the fact you did not suspend practicing your faulty techniques over the years.


    Besides, I can provide you with a better cultivation technique than what you have now so that future generations of disciples can avoid learning the one that causes so much trouble, that is if you are willing to abandon the legacy of the Eternal Moon Garden.


    Thus, there is no need to take my proposal if it is not eptable to you"


    Wu Long nodded, speaking in a calm tone.


    "But how can you propose something so vulgar?"


    "Vulgar?"


    Wu Long''s eyes shone with a glint as both Qiu Yo and Xue Bing froze in ce, a shiver going down their spines as his entire presence seemed to have slightly shifted.


    "What I am proposing is a lifelong alliance of interests as well aspanionship, not a cheap romp.


    There may be no emotional attachment but it does not mean there is no respect or dignity in the rtionship. And even then, some mutual affinity is bound to appear over time.


    Even the carnal aspect of Dual Cultivation has nothing to do with filth, as some people seem to want others to think. It is an unquestionable part of the Human Dao, one which should not make people ashamed"


    Wu Long''s tone of voice and manner of speech was calm. But Qiu Yo could not get rid of the feeling that she did not stand before a young man in Revolving Qi Realm she perceived him to be. She finally started to earnestly believe his earlier words about being part of the conflict brewing on the continent.

 Chapter 452 Frozen Soul Extreme Yin Physique

    Chapter 452 Frozen Soul Extreme Yin Physique


    ??This proposal to the Frozen Garden Pce was something that Wu Long has previously discussed with his women, after the long cultivation session which did not give as much results as they previously expected, cementing in their minds the necessity of finding cultivation partners.


    Wu Long knew about the w in the cultivation of members of the Frozen Garden Pce, which made the arrangement beneficial for both them and Wu Long.


    It also was a close-knit group of rtively higher-level cultivators who had an already established structure, and thus if an alliance was formed could be a reliable partner group.


    At the same time it was a group of women who did not seek a partner as their cultivation was that of preserving their Pure Yin Qi.


    Thus they were determined to not find a marriage partners in their lifetimes in the first ce, which meant joining such an arrangement would not rob them of potentially finding happiness with someone in a rtionship. There was no such possibility for them to begin with.


    All of these reasons made them the ideal people to make such a proposal to.


    "Please forgive my careless remark, Daoist Wu. You have to admit your proposal is at the very least notmon"


    "I do understand. And you do not need to apologize.


    Though just for your understanding, it is actually not umon for two cultivators to make a pact and Dual Cultivate to attain higher realms, benefiting both even if there are no feelings between them.


    This practice is just notmon in the Boundless Mortal World"


    He nodded, acknowledging the truth in her words in a softer voice to show her it was fine, as his demeanor shifted back to normal.


    "Of course, my proposal is different because it does not involve one but many people at once, but the circumstances here are different as well.


    Your sect members have a problem for which it is a solution, but they would benefit from this arrangement even more than you think, since the requirements I told you about for the male in such an arrangement are directly rted to the benefits you will receive.


    And even then each member has to be given the right to decide for themselves if they want to participate or not"


    He then added as Qiu Yo sank into thoughts.


    There was still a light feeling of bewilderment, but she started to see that what he proposed was an arrangement to benefit both parties, rather than a cheap desire to have the women of the Frozen Garden Pce.


    "But, how is it possible for you alone to..."


    She finally decided to rify a slight doubt that popped up in her mind, though unable to finish as she was a maiden who never spoke of these things in her life despite her age.


    "Oh, you do not need to worry about that. I am a Dual Cultivator, and not an ordinary one as well. I have absolute confidence in that department"


    He smiled, understanding her concern. His smile making her lightly blush as she turned her gaze away.


    Xue Bing did not exhibit much emotion either to the proposal or to the subsequent exnations. Her gaze still glued to Wu Long, though the rosy color did flush a few times on her cheeks at different parts of the conversation.


    "Do you intend to ask every woman in our FrozenGarden Pce individually?"


    She asked in a calm, steady voice.


    "Not exactly, since doing that would be undermining the authority of Pce Master Qiu. I first need Pce Master to agree in principle to the proposal, perhaps after deliberation with the Grand Elders, but I propose you do that after the Winter Forest Hunt"


    Wu Long answered, halfway through his words turning back to Qiu Yo who first had a pleased expression at not being jumped over to make such a proposal directly to her sect members, and then raised her eyebrows at the end of his speech.


    "Why so?"


    "Because they will move during the event"


    Wu Long chuckled, and Qiu Yo''s pupils shrank to the size of a pinhole as she instantly understood what he was talking about.


    "Are you sure?"


    Her question went past the doubt of how he knew about the matter, as it was redundant to ask at this point. Especially with how the conversation progressed before this point.


    "Certain"


    "How can you be so sure?"


    "I met the yer moving the pieces, and he just recently lost a move so he''s certain to retaliate in a simr setting to make up for it"


    Wu Long shrugged.


    "But is that not spection?"


    "And experience. Though you are free to dismiss my words. Think of it as the advance benefit of an alliance with me"


    He smiled, as Qiu Yo sighed, sinking into thoughts once again, this time with a much more somber look on her face.


    "Then we must strike first"


    "I would advise against it. We can''t win this round, since the person behind it is too vtile to lose another move.


    The consequences of foiling his move will be the immediate start of the all-out-war since he would want to retaliate against me through people I care about and I would not let that happen"


    "Then what do you suppose we do? Are you proposing we ''lose a round'' and obediently wait to be attacked? I am not going to tolerate losing even a single life to them!"


    Qiu Yo understood from his words that the consequences of actually turning this situation in their favor were very dire, but at the same time could not consent to have the other side butcher her disciples and sect members for the sake of the bigger picture.


    "Haha, of course not, Pce Master Qiu. If my calction was to ''lose this round'' I would have simply not warned you about it.


    What we have to do is give him a symbolic win with a draw in realistic consequences"


    Wu Long lightlyughed, shaking his head as he tantly told her the possible way he could act if he indeed intended to use her sect as a sacrificial offering to the bigger picture.


    Qiu Yo also read his intention from his words as a realization started appearing on her face.


    "So you intend to have a draw in which neither side wins and both retreat?"


    "Close, you do have to make that symbolic win for him so it is your side that has to retreat and abandon the Spiritual Land, but you don''t need to lose any lives, just don''t win over the other side"


    "What?! But-..."


    "Master, a sect is not a location..."


    "...but the people, I know Bing''er. Still, to abandon our home..."


    As Qiu Yo struggled toe to terms of the proposed solution, Xue Bing seemed more receptive to the idea.


    "Prime Disciple Xue, if I am not wrong, you already know all the people who will be joining their side"


    "Correct"


    Wu Long spoke, temporarily shifting the focus of the conversation to give Qiu Yo some time toe to terms with what must be done in order to gain a tactical win.


    "Exceptional, I thought it might be the case when you intervened as we arrived in your sect, but you are able to perceive intension already..."


    Wu Long said with slight admiration, as it was an ability rted to her Frozen Soul Extreme Yin Physique.


    His words caused the beauty to slightly widen her eyes.


    "You know my abilities?"


    "Not in much detail, but yes. Though in truth your abilitieshave yet to awaken, as you probably know"


    Wu Long nodded, causing Xue Bing''s turquoise-colored eyes to slightly glimmer.


    Much like Shen Min''s Dual Prities Extreme Yin Physique, this beauty''s Frozen Soul Extreme Yin Physique had a secondary effect that was active even in the not awakened state, and both had to do with the mind.


    And simr to Shen Min, the ability was active without her conscious control.


    Her ability was to freeze, or in other words shut off her emotions, obtaining an ice-cold perspective and clear mind. This, much like Shen Min made her perceptive to the emotions of others.


    But it seemed that being in a sect focused on Ultimate Yin cultivation caused her to have a slightly higher level of control over her physique, as she was able to differentiate the emotions she perceived in others.


    However, it was apparent to Wu Long that she was yet unable to turn the ability off, in a way trapped by her physique much like Shen Min was by hers.

 Chapter 453 Comparing notes

    Chapter 453 Comparing notes


    ??Xue Bing looked at Wu Long, her eyes still calm and cold, but a glint present that was not there before.


    "Do you know how I can control my physique?"


    "Not exactly, I only know it is possible with better control over your Yin Qi"


    Wu Long shook his head as he admittedly knew less about her particr type of physique than about Shen Min''s. And even in the case of Shen Min, he only helped her learn to manipte her Yin Qi, while control over her physique was something she mastered herself intuitively after that.


    "Yin Qi... "


    The beauty nodded with understanding, her voice thoughtful.


    "Haa~, Bing''er has already reported to me her findings, so I know who they are"


    Qiu Yo seemed to have finally processed the decision,ing to terms with what had to be done.


    "In that case it is much easier to group your people in a way to protect everyone"


    Wu Long smiled, turning back to her.


    "That is true, though I thought of wiping out the traitors..."


    "You don''t need topletely abandon that aspiration, you know? There will be a decisive battle, just not now. Moreover, if after this ordeal you do ept my proposal and the majority of your remaining sect members do as well, you would be able topletely crush them when the timees"


    "You are awfully confident about your proposal"


    "Heh"


    Wu Long stopped circting the Origin Concealing Technique, revealing his cultivation base at the Foundation Building Realm which made both the Master and Disciple slightly widen their eyes.


    His realm being different was not as much a shock as how well it was hidden as even Qiu Yo who was in the Core Reformation Realm did not feel the smallest hint of something being amiss.


    "How is...?"


    "A good cultivation base concealing technique. But that is not the important part.


    My sect''s Prime Disciple, Hua Ziyan, is actually not in the Foundation Building Realm which already surprised you, but in the 4th level of Core Formation Realm"


    He lightly exined, causing Qiu Yo to express shock and even Xue Bing to have a tinge of surprise color her expression.


    Even if she was the Prime Disciple, for such a small sect as the Yin Yang Unity Pce, having a disciple reach Foundation Realm was already a miraculous achievement, noted by everyone during the meeting in this hall before, even though it was not mentioned out loud.


    Xue Bing, a Prime Disciple of one of the Five Great Sects was in that realm, and she was only in the 3rd level, the same level Hua Ziyan disyed outwardly.


    She was also hailed as a genius, and even she was only able to achieve this realm due to the recent improvements in the Spiritual Qi.


    But a disciple in their twenties reaching Core Formation Realm was in the territory of bedtime stories. It was apletely different league.


    Not to mention that 4th level meant that she has already passed the first bottleneck of the Major Realm, which meant that she was well on her way to the next Major Realm.


    However, since it was a simply disprovable information, they knew the possibility he was lying was infinitely close to zero.


    "She was in the early Qi Manifestation Realm a bit less than a year and a half ago when we started cultivating"


    Wu Long added the cherry on top which caused both to lightly gasp, sucking in a breath of cold air.


    "That''s impossible!"


    Qiu Yo outright shook her head as this was getting ridiculous.


    "Master..."


    Xue Bing shook her head next to the rattled Pce Master who widened her eyes as she understood that Xue Bing did not detect any lies in Wu Long''s statement.


    "It is something you can also check since her status as Prime Disciple was updated by the various small time information brokers, though the biggest one has disappeared.


    What''s more, all of my women have achieved Foundation Building or Core Formation Realm. This would be apparent when you meet themter on"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders.


    "But... how?"


    Qiu Yo expressed her disbelief in a weak voice, but seeing Wu Long''s expression turn into a smile that gave her the answer, reddened her cheeks and turned to look to the side.


    "I told you, the benefits your sect''s members would gain from the arrangement will be far more than simple alleviation of symptoms of faulty techniques. Not to mention that you will also get ess to quality techniques like the one I use to conceal my cultivation base"


    Wu Long did not desire to push the Frozen Garden Pce into epting the proposal against their will or with underhanded means, but he did not refrain from advertising the benefits of it which was fair.


    "Haa~, I understand, I will speak with the Grand Elders and Elders when this ordeal is over.


    But first, we need to decide where to retreat if we are going to abandon our sect..."


    Qiu Yo sighed as she could not deny how attractive his proposal got while he once more activated the Origin Concealing Technique.


    "Oh, that is something I can help with as well. You might have heard but we have recently lost a significant number of Elders and Sect Protectors, as well as not a small one of disciples, so the Yin Yang Unity Pce at the moment is more of an empty shell with only a third of its former members.


    We have plenty of space, and since your Sect is not thatrge in numbers to begin with, and you will also be shedding some numbers, we can provide ample space"


    ''Haha, I guess I''ll hear an earful from Zhiqiu for deciding this one on my own again''


    Wu Long chuckled as a thought went through his mind while he spoke. He did not have a confirmation that the other side would move until after he arrived in the Frozen Garden Pce, so naturally he did not have the opportunity to discuss the relocation of this sect''s members to the Yin Yang Unity Pce with Lian Zhiqiu.


    Qiu Yo raised her eyebrow, but seeing logic in moving there, as they were going to build an alliance whether they epted his further proposal or not, did not object to that offer, only uttering "If it is indeed convenient for the Yin Yang Unity Pce, then we will impose on you. Thank you, Daoist Wu".


    ---


    Wu Long followed a Sect Retainer who showed him the way to his lodgings with a light stride a few hourster.


    He did not need the help in finding his way as he could sense Hua Ziyan''s location through their bond but he did not see a reason to refuse.


    Recently, the bonds between him and his women grew stronger to the point of feeling each other''s presence and general condition even now when they were so far apart in different parts of the continent.


    He also felt like he was on the verge ofprehending something about the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art during his enlightenment, but it slipped away at thest moment.


    As he was pondering this he felt Hua Ziyan''s mood change, and looking into her direction from which he already was not too far chuckled as he shook his head.


    "Thank you, I will go on my own from here"


    He gave a smile to the Sect Retainer who lightly blushed as she was throwing gazes at him from time to time while they walked. His figure then disappeared after he stepped forward, as if a ghost.


    ---


    "I have already told you, we have no intention ofparing notes"


    A disciple of the Yin Yang Unity Pce spoke to a man in robes of one of the other numerous guest sects.


    "Hah! That''s just cowardice!"


    "Call it whatever you want. We have no interest in extending this conversation. Please leave"


    "And what if we don''t?"


    The man mocked as a dozen young men and women behind him startedughing.


    "Then we might ask for you to leave in a less polite way"


    A beautiful voice resounded behind the disciple of the Yin Yang Unity Pce, as the man''s eyes had a glint appear while reflecting a heavenly beauty with dark brown hair and brown eyes.


    "Phew~, damn. Why didn''t anyone tell me that there was a woman like that in this pervert sect. And you guys were ogling the other girls?"


    The man lightly whistled and proceeded to speak salivating at the sight he was seeing, turning to the others at the end to mock their choice.


    "Damn! We only saw that other girl before! How were we supposed to know there''s such a babe in there?"


    "Hah! Well, bad luck for you then, cause she''s taken now"


    The young man chuckled at the dissatisfied groans as he turned back to see the eyes of the disciple he was speaking to before filling with pity.

 Chapter 454 All of her

    <h4>Chapter 454 All of her</h4>


    The expression of the young man standing in front of the gates to the courtyard upied by the Yin Yang Unity Pce slowly began turning from a mocking smile into a grimace of annoyance as he saw the eyes of the disciple while Hua Ziyan seemed to not lose interest in him, as if his presence there no longer registered in her eyes.


    Though even her line of sight was no longer pointed into his direction as she turned to the side with a happy glint lighting up in her eyes.


    "Huh? What is that look for?"


    "It''s a look of sympathy, how ungrateful..."


    A voice resounded from the side, as Hua Ziyan''s eyes reflected a figure lightly stepping on the roof of a wall, as if descending from a flight as the white robes of the disciple of the Yin Yang Unity Pce pped, settling after being risen by the oing wind.


    The Prime Disciple of the other sect who were inviting the upants of this courtyard topare notes turned to the sound of the voice.


    "And you are supposed to be?"


    "Not only ungrateful but blind as well. Sect members are wearing robes not just for being fancy you know.


    You should go and apologize to that disciple from the Cloud Piercing Sect for being blind with working eyes"


    "You scum! How about youe down from there and see if you can tell the same line into my face?"


    The disciple''s initial annoyance turned into outright anger and hostility as he fully turned to Wu Long. But as he did, he realized that Wu Long was already standing before him while he was looking at the empty spot.


    "This face?"


    A question resounded in his ears while his face was moving back down to look at the man now standing in front of him, and before he could catch up to what was happening his vision blurred as his body flew toward his sect members, sending the whole group tumbling further into the distance from the force of the impact, turning into a messy pile of bodies.


    A resounding sound of a p followed after him, as Wu Long''s hand finished it''s move and was put back down amidst the painful groans and cursing.


    "Haa~, really, how annoying"


    He sighed withment and annoyance, turning to his sect''s disciples, or rather to a beauty standing among them, and then a smile appeared on his face, any negative feelings washed away by the mere sight of the look in her eyes.


    He stepped forward, taking out a disposable cloth which was usually used to wipe a sword off, and wiping his hand instead as he approached her while the messy pile behind him slowly turned back into a group of humans, though with much worse postures and facial expressions.


    They raised their unconscious Prime Disciple up and proceeded to waddle away as quickly as they could while shouting something from a distance that he did not bother listening to.


    "Sorry for taking so long, the conversation proceeded much more smoothly than I expected so I expanded its scope"


    He said as the beauty shook her head with a smile while the other disciples tactfully started disappearing back inside, though the moment the two locked eyes all the others stopped existing.


    "Haha, don''t worry. Thank you for your hard work"


    As she said these words, her hands instinctively went up to fix the slightly cramped corner of his robe''s cor. He smiled, raising his hand in turn to gently caress her cheek that instantly revealed a healthy rosy color with the back of his two fingers.


    The cold air caused their breaths to be misty white clouds.


    "Did you manage to bring up the offer?"


    She then asked, and he gently nodded.


    "Did it go well?"


    "Hard to say, though it looks promising. But ultimately it depends on the individual choices of the members"


    "Hmm, then this may be a good opportunity to show them why it''s a good choice for them"


    "You seem determined to make it seed, does it bother you at all?"


    He chuckled and then looked straight into her brown eyes as he asked, her pupils lightly contracting in response, and then easing back.


    "Not at all"


    She revealed a smile in which he did not find any pretense. Her body moved forward as she turned her head to the side, cing her ear to his chest as his hands wrapped around her.


    "It is something you need. And it is something you are doing for our sake as well.


    And even if you were simply doing it for your desires, I would not mind. It is not like you suddenly don''t care about us.


    I cannot speak for others, only for myself, even though I think that most of us feel the same.


    I know that this heart I hear beating, has a ce for me no matter how many women you have. And that these eyes will reflect my image"


    She turned her head in his embrace to look up into his eyes from below. Hers filled with devotion and absolute trust.


    "And if that is someday no longer true..."


    A painful light shed in her eyes for a moment as she struggled to say her sentence in one go. But her expression begged him to let her finish.


    "...I know that it would be my fault in not being worthy anymore..."


    As she spoke to this point her lips were unable to speak any further as they were covered by his.


    At this moment, Hua Ziyan felt a slightly rougher than usual, aggressive and undeniably possessive kiss along with tight, incredibly firm, even to the point of making her slightly ufortable, hold of his arms around her.


    These sensations took her breath away and brought happiness that she could not describe nor contain. The slightly painful tightness of his embrace turned into a heavenly bliss that made her mind nk, and the rough kiss threw out even that nkness away.


    With every minute action and with his entire being, he expressed one single thought:


    ''You are mine, and there is no way back from that''


    This simple truth was so crystal clear and utterly undeniable, so sufferingly heartfelt, that any shadow of a doubt about worthiness or any other nonsense werepletely swept away in it.


    There was no need for lengthy words or tirades about how precious she was, no serenades or long hours of persuasion.


    She was his, to thest drop of tears that glinted in the corner of her eyes. ''Ah... so this is what it truly feels like to be loved...'' was the only thought that managed to sh through her head.


    Her petite, delicate and soft body pressed even further into him with all her strength, as if wanting topletely melt into him, giving her all to him.

 Chapter 455 The dice was rolled

    <h4>Chapter 455 The dice was rolled</h4>


    As Wu Long and Hua Ziyan were united in a kiss, her strength left her as her body became lithe in his arms. And when their lips parted, her eyes opened to reveal an unfocused, drunk with love look that sought out his eyes which piercingly looked back at her.


    She could feel the beating of his heart that was synched with hers as if it was beating in her own chest, so close were their bodies pressed together.


    It seemed that they stayed like this for a long time, as if frozen in a world of their own, and yet it felt short no matter how long itsted.


    However, eventually, distant sounds of disturbance broke the veil that separated their world from the rest, as the moment was interrupted and his eyebrows lightly frowned.


    A dangerous glint appeared in the depths of his eyes, one Hua Ziyan had yet to see in them. He turned to look at the direction the sounds wereing from, finally easing the hold on her body, but only gradually, giving her time to adjust and stand on her own.


    "Wu Long..."


    As he started to turn his body, her hand gripped his forearm, and he froze, turning his head to look back at her.


    "Haa~ fine, don''t worry, I won''t kill them..."


    As he saw a worried look he slightly heavily sighed, shaking off the murderous intentions that shed in his head and gently caressing her cheek with the same motion as he did before.


    ''... yet''


    He finished in his thoughts as he turned and walked toward the gateway of the courtyard.


    She was worried as causing trouble before the event started would result inplications. And even though he now had built some rapport with the organizing Frozen Garden Pce, massacring one of the delegations was still hard to get past that easily, at least in public.


    She did not care about the people who were arriving, quite the opposite as she was not happy about being interrupted either.


    But knowing that acting on emotions could ruin the work and preparations he put into participating in the Winter Forest Hunt, she could not stand still and let it happen.


    Meanwhile, Wu Long did not really care much about his efforts being ruined, though agreeing to hold it in for her.


    There were few things that others could do to him personally that could truly, genuinely piss him off.


    Most actions of others had no emotional effect whatsoever, and a small percentage stopped at mildly annoying, with an even smaller percentage possibly simply angering him.


    Insults were a joke to someone of his age and experience, and taunting or underestimation wereughable to someone who did not have anything to prove to others, as opinion of random strangers about him, even if it was arge mass of them, meant literally nothing to him.


    His titles, reputation, nicknames and all of thements and remarks were a vain and useless concept in his eyes.


    Even attacking him did not really elicit any emotion, but a simple logical response.


    But from a certain point of his stay in this fractured world, interrupting him when he was with his woman, especially sharing a special moment, for some farce he considered a waste of time, was definitely part of that exclusive list.


    "...I don''t want to hear anything!"


    "Grand Elder Hu, there must have been a misunderstanding..."


    "Misunderstanding?! Look at his face! It''s half-crushed! He hurt our Prime Disciple with an underhanded surprise attack! What nonsense are you spouting!"


    "Grand Elder..."


    "Indeed, I am the Grand Elder of my Phoenix Sword sect, and even if you belong to the Frozen Garden Pce of the Five Great Sects, don''t you think that alone is not enough for a single Sect Protector to be pushing me around?!"


    "I am not pushi-..."


    "Then don''t tell me how to deal with that lowly scum!"


    Themotion grew closer, enough to pick out words with a normal hearing of a mortal just as Wu Long came out of the moon gate.


    Soon a crowd of people far bigger than such a small incident warranted turned the corner, as representatives of different sects, dozens of Sect Protectors of the Frozen Garden Pce and almost the entire delegation of the sect whose Prime Disciple floated away from here not long ago in the arms of his sect''s disciples, all filled the passage between two outside walls, with the crowd stretching far beyond the corner.


    "...! Fim! Vat''s fim!!!"


    A young man with a face which was indeed slightly caved in?and yet simultaneously swollen from one side pointed to Wu Long as soon as he saw him.


    Wu Long stood in a leisurely pose, his hands held behind his back like he came out to breathe some air and watch the scenery, and only his head turned to themotion.


    "You got a lot of nerve to be standing there with a-..."


    "Shut up"


    Wu Long''s words spoken in a calm tone made the whole crowd freeze, causing a deathly silence to fall, contrasting the loud noise from before and thus feeling even more deafening.


    He did not raise his voice, rather speaking quietly but his words somehow reached the ears of every single person there very clearly.


    "Y-You dare speak in such a tone to me?!?! Who do you think you are?!"


    The middle-aged looking man with a mustache and a goatee who first froze, came out of his stupor and eximed with indignation, bewilderment and anger caused by the embarrassment of his earlier words being cut off midway. His eyes became round and veins popped up on the sides of his forehead.


    "Either make a move or scram, don''t waste my time"


    Wu Long''s eyes and tone of voice made the crowd that came to watch the spectacle uneasy as some of them started to back away feeling something dangerous from the atmosphere around him.


    As soon as the people from this and the Wood Spirit continents saw who was the target of the procession they outright turned and went in the direction they came from, pushing through the still oing waves of people, while guests from the Piercing Cloud Continent had puzzled expressions at this reaction.


    The Sect Protectors of the Frozen Garden Pce also began slightly panicking, realizing the situation.


    It was well apparent he was in a sour mood. And what every ount about him emphasized, was that he was always indifferent and emotionless while doing the things he became famous for, as it was quite an eerie detail which was engraved into the memories of any witness.


    "G-grand Elder Hu, we really should go. You can lodge an officialint to any Grand Elder of our sect"


    "Go?! You want me to simply leave this matter like this after being disrespected this much?!"


    The man seemed even more unhinged as he looked at the Sect Protector who started sweating despite the cold temperature in the air.


    "I am going to-..."


    "What is thismotion?"


    As things seemed like they would escte, a clear voice interrupted the Grand Elder of the Phoenix Sword sect who seemed to have lost all reason and was taking out his sword.


    A figure of a woman wearing the robes of a Frozen Garden Pce Grand Elder appeared on the tiled roof of an outdoor wall.


    "Grand Elder Qu, thank Heavens..."


    The Sect Protector who was handling the matter before looked at the appeared Grand Elder like her salvation arrived, sighing with relief.


    Wu Long recognized this Grand Elder as the one who protested Xue Bing greeting Sui Luxiao as her senior when they visited this Sect months prior.


    "...Khm! Grand Elder Qu, I apologize for the disturbance, but I did not have any choice! Our Sect''s Prime Disciple has been gruesomely hurt by the underhanded means of that scoundrel!


    And when I arrived to right the wrong, he disrespected me to my face! You cannot expect me to not defend the dignity and honor of my Sect!"


    Grand Elder Hu visibly toned down the arrogance and humbled his manners, proceeding to clear his throat and plead his case with the voice of someone deeply and unfairly wronged, pointing to the face of the hurt disciple for a more impactful effect.


    The woman standing on the roof tiles of the wall raised her right eyebrow and turned her icy gaze to Wu Long.


    "Haa~"


    Wu Long didn''t answer immediately as the whole situation was getting dragged out and more annoying by the second given that he walked out not in the happiest of moods already.


    ''Exining the situation would simply start another long andtedious argument... but then again not exining is stupid as well, shit I really should have started that talk with Ziyanter''


    He mused as he pondered which choice would give the fastest resolution with as less hassle as possible overall.


    Special moments like the one they had just now with Hua Ziyan were unpredictable and fleeting, and almost impossible to repeat once the mood and timing were interrupted.


    He knew this farce wasing, and was ready to deal with it in the most efficient way. But that was before that special moment.


    Had he known that his question that naturally flowed from their conversation while this whole trouble was brewing elsewhere would lead to it happening, he would have saved it forter when there was less chance of being interrupted.


    But the dice was rolled and there was no way back.

 Chapter 456 Coincidence... or not?

    Chapter 456 Coincidence... or not?


    ??As Wu Long thought this over only a moment passed, and he then looked at the Grand Elder on the wall roof.


    "I believe there''s no wrongdoing on my part. But if that man wants to exacerbate the matter I will ept the challenge, just let''s jump straight to that instead of wasting time"


    He spoke in the direction he was originally going to take this conversation, though not in as light a tone as it originally would have happened.


    His words caused the cold face of the Grand Elder Qu on the wall to frown, and a ridicule to appear in the eyes of the man he no longer bothered to look at.


    "Bold words! See this, Grand Elder Qu? There is no respect for seniority or basic manners! Haa~ the young generation these days~...


    Anyway, call out your delegation''s leader, disciple. I am sure your Sect''s Elders and the representative would have a word or two to say about your behavior.


    It is a non-starter to be talking to a disciple who doesn''t even have a Core Disciple status, let alone Prime Disciple"


    Grand Elder Hu''sposure seemed to have returned now that he had to speak more humbly and think before acting in the presence of authority figure, as he realized Wu Long was wearing simple disciple clothes.


    He also started projecting that aura of benevolent seniority, chiding a disciple of another sect and giving him a piece of his ''wisdom''.


    "Grand Elder Hu seems to misunderstand, Daoist Wu is the representative of his Sect, as no Sect Elders have arrived with him and his delegation. He has in his possession the Sect Master''s token to prove his status"


    Even though Grand Elder Qu did not seem to appreciate Wu Long''s demeanor she nevertheless turned to the man to exin.


    "What? Hah! No wonder he has no manners! What could one expect from such a nonsensical sect! Frankly I am surprised they have been allowed to participate in the Winter Forest Hunt at all!"


    The middle-aged looking man loudlyughed as the audience consisting now of almost exclusively Cloud Piercing Continent''s visitors also had murmurs go through it while the asional Elders of local Sects who stayed to watch the situation progress a little sighed, shaking their heads.


    "I don''t appreciate statements questioning the judgement of our Sect, Grand Elder Hu"


    The woman frowned yet again as the smile on the man''s face faded, immediately reced by a new, humbler one.


    "Of course, Grand Elder Qu. I merely marveled at such an oddity, there was no intent to insult the Frozen Garden Pce in any way whatsoever"


    "Daoist Wu, you do not seem very cooperative"


    "I have already stated my position on the matter, Grand Elder Qu"


    As Grand Elder Qu turned to Wu Long without reacting much to the middle-aged looking man''s words any longer, getting a shrug from him in response.


    Hua Ziyan who stood not that far behind Wu Long but within the courtyard had an urge to intervene and soften the situation by a more amicable approach to the conversation.


    But she knew that her appearance would likely result in a worse oue instead, since some heads might fly into the air in the very usible event that any unfavorable remarks were addressed to her while Wu Long was in a sour mood.


    As Grand Elder Qu''s eyes slightly narrowed she opened her mouth again, but before she could say anything another figure appeared next to her, this one more familiar to Wu Long.


    The one who appeared was Grand Elder Wen Mei, who took a quick look at the situation and turned to her fellow Grand Elder with a sigh.


    "Grand Elder Qu, is Daoist Wu in some kind of trouble? He could be considered one of ours so..."


    "One of ours? What nonsense are you speaking of, Grand Elder Wen?"


    "Well, Luxiao was our disciple and he-..."


    "Haa~... Grand Elder Wen. Former Disciple Sui has left the Sect years ago and has no rtion to us. Besides, his debatable rtionship with our Sect has no bearing on this situation"


    Grand Elder Qu sighed, cing her hand on her forehead as she spoke with slight irritation.


    "Then I will personally vouch for Daoist Wu"


    "... Grand Elder Wen, this is a little problematic"


    The eyes of the one who arrived first narrowed as her tone turned even more icy. She also revealed a little hostility in her nce toward Wu Long that instantly was concealed.


    "Grand Elder Qu..."


    The Grand Elder of the Phoenix Sword Sect became slightly lost, somewhat hesitatingly raising his voice.


    "... Haa~, I am sorry, Grand Elder Hu. But this matter would have to be arbitrated by our Pce Master at ater time as at this moment it became impossible to resolve"


    Grand Elder Qu sighed after giving one more look to her colleague, her tone containing some frustration.


    "...I understand, Grand Elder Qu..."


    The man who waspletely blindsided by the oue could only squeeze out a few words, before giving onest incinerating look to Wu Long and turning to leave, with the short "Let''s go" thrown to his Sect members.


    "We are going to have a conversation about this, Grand Elder Wen, with Pce Master as well"


    Grand Elder Qu noted with an icy tone and turned on the spot, disappearing in the next moment while the one she spoke to lightly stepped down to the ground with a friendly smile.


    "Please don''t hold too much of a grudge against her, Daoist Wu. This sect''s rules are quite strict in regard to those who decide to leave.


    Especially, since Luxiao used to be a very promising disciple... there are some hard feelings left"


    "I have no intention of holding a grudge, but thank you for making this quick"


    Wu Long shook his head, and turned back to return into the courtyard, cutting this conversation short as well. He put his hand around Hua Ziyan and walked back to the buildings while Grand Elder Wen looked at his receding back with a sympathetic, and slightly regretful expression for a bit and then also left the rapidly emptying alley.


    ---


    In the evening of that day, Wu Long took a walk with Hua Ziyan through the Sect, as the snow slowly fell around them.


    On a particr snowy peak that they arrived to by the wooden bridge, they spotted a figure looking over the view of the Sect, who turned to them with icy turquoise eyes.


    "Greetings, Prime Disciple Xue. A nice coincidence to meet you here"


    "It is a pleasure to meet again, Prime Disciple Xue"


    Wu Long chuckled as Hua Ziyan cupped her hands.


    "The pleasure is mine, though it is not a coincidence"


    She spoke, as Hua Ziyan raised her eyebrows in light surprise while Wu Long chuckled. The response was rather straightforward and very indiscreet.


    "You came out to meet us?"


    "Yes, I saw you two walking on this route from the Main Hall and arrived here first. Though more precisely, I came to meet Daoist Wu.


    By that I do not mean any disrespect toward Prime Disciple Hua, simply that my goal was to speak with Daoist Wu. I must apologize for interrupting your time together"


    Xue Bing spoke in a calm, rather monotone voice as Hua Ziyan first widened her eyes and then chuckled.


    "Haha, please spend no effort to being so formal, Prime Disciple Xue. And I ept your apology, you must have had something important to discuss but did not have the opportunity, as it may be hard to find time to approach"


    "Not exactly, I just saw you two walking so I had the thought of having a talk. But thank you for being so gracious"


    The icy beauty''s words caused Hua Ziyan to first slightly freeze again, and then lightly giggle.


    There was a curiosity in Xue Bing''s eyes as she looked at the wide, happy smile of the brte beauty.


    "I assume you did not have any particr discussion in mind then"


    Wu Long also chuckled, receiving a blunt head nod in response.

 Chapter 457 Stillness and Movement

    <h4>Chapter 457 Stillness and Movement</h4>


    Hua Ziyan chuckled at the straightforward responses of the icy beauty who did not seem to conceal anything.


    "Then shall we take a walk together?"


    "I would love to, but I am worried about disturbing your time together and being a third wheel"


    "Hahaha, don''t worry Prime Disciple Xue. We have time to be together, and far more of it ahead of us. Besides it is not always that we can interact with a Prime Disciple of another sect"


    Hua Ziyan lightlyughed, causing the icy beauty''s eyes, which caught Wu Long''s reaction, to slightly glint for a moment.


    It was a simpleugh, given that it was from a heavenly beauty, but it was not one she made minding how she looked, as it was honest and unrestrained, and yet it brought on a genuine warm smile to the man whose emotions she found the hardest to read out of anyone she met throughout her whole life.


    In this moment it was as if his emotions were an open book as his eyes lit just from looking at thatughing face.


    "Then... I suppose I will impose on you for a bit..."


    The three turned and started to move on the route Wu Long and Hua Ziyan were originally on, though now they had a guide in the face of Xue Bing who knew this Sect like the back of her jade hand.


    They originally chose a rtively unpopted route so as not to run into any trouble thus ruining the mood, but she knew even more secluded ces suitable for a rxing stroll without the curious or greedy eyes of the numerous guests of the Sect.


    "It is an interesting view of your time together. I don''t believe I have ever heard it"


    Xue Bingmented as they walked among the slowly falling snow, looking at the scenery of the white valleys below the sect''s mountain which were illuminated by the scattered because of the clouds, and thus very soft, pale light of the moon.


    "Haha, it is something I only recently started to understand myself. And even then, most of it is something I got from Wu Long.


    He often says that life has its own course and there are moments where it is inevitable that we cannot spend time together. It is impossible to avoid and thus it is better to simply cherish the moments we do have together"


    Hua Ziyan lightly chuckled and looked to Wu Long who walked by her side while Xue Bing''s expression turned to attentive one as she pondered her words.


    "Any time spent onmenting our being apart or not being simply together is time pushing away doing something which has to be done, and thus prolongs time we have to spend apart.


    So I cherish every second I spend with Wu Long, and no matter how much more there will be in the future it is never enough. But that just makes each second even more precious"


    This view of time and life in general was something Hua Ziyan started to slowly adopt from Wu Long.


    Though she was only starting toprehend it in further conversations with Luo Mingyu who seemed to have achieved a better understanding of this concept.


    Neither of them had the experience with long enough time spans from the perspective of which he was talking, but they understood the core of it instinctively because they could feel it in him, and to a lesser extent in Ye Ling.


    "Hmm, it seems a little contradictory, does it not?"


    Xue Bing slightly furrowed her dark blue delicate eyebrows from puzzlement.


    "Hahaha, that was my reaction as well. But the truth is that it indeed is. Though Wu Long would be better to exin it"


    Hua Ziyan wryly smiled with a dryugh at the memories brought back by the other beauty''s statement and with a slightly yful look turned the conversation to him.


    "Hmm, well in my view Ziyan already exined it just now, but I suppose I do have a problem withmunicating ideas a little as I have been told, so I will exin in a little more detail"


    Wu Long touched his chin in thought, but remembering all the times he thought some exnation was enough to get the idea across when it was actually not decided to borate.


    "This concept views time as both momentary and continuous. In that we have to be able to see the continuity of time to ept one moment ending and another beginning, but at the same time cannot be lost in the continuity of time and miss the beauty of the moment.


    In truth most of the simplest things are contradictory in of themselves, and it is our perception of them that manages the scale to which we view them"


    He spoke in a light tone as Xue Bing''s eyes turned thoughtful again.


    "One of the most important things Iprehended in life is that either extreme can quickly lead to ruin, and it is important to keep things in bnce.


    Like Yin that has a little Yang in it, while Yang has a little Yin inside to make them whole"


    He then finished as a slightly enlightened look appeared on the faces of both beauties.


    "Hmm, it is a little simr to the stillness and movement that I perceive I guess"


    "Oh? Could Prime Disciple Xue borate a little?"


    Wu Long''s eyes shed with interest as did Hua Ziyan''s.


    "For me the world is both still and moving at the same time. I see it as still, and thus can perceive the movement of it. Because the moment I move, the world around is rtively still"


    "Haha, an interesting way to put it, but it is enlightening"


    As Xue Bing exined he had a look of amusement appear on his face while Hua Ziyan looked a little puzzled.


    "She is talking about emotions mainly, Ziyan, but it can apply to other things as well"


    "Hmm, if we are talking about emotions, you mean that while you are calm, you can see other''s emotions more clearly, whereas if you were to be emotional alongside others you don''t see the emotions of others because your own emotions cloud your vision?"


    Hua Ziyan pondered out loud as the icy beauty made a graceful nod.


    "Yes, but thetter part refers to rtive stillness. So if one is still and the other is moving, one is moving rtive to the other. But if both move in the same direction and same speed they remain still rtive to each other, and thus you can have an illusion that the other is not moving when it actually is"


    "Mmm, I see, thank you very much for exining"


    She exined further and after a moment of pondering her words, Hua Ziyan nodded with a shiny smile that made Xue Bing widen her eyes for a moment.


    "I did not do much, Prime Disciple Hua"


    "Hehe, but you did it for me, didn''t you?"


    Hua Ziyan''s words caused the icy beauty to not have words in response.


    Wu Long chuckled at this moment which perfectly embodied Hua Ziyan''s outlook that seemed to puzzle and astound the icy beauty.


    "Grateful for every moment..."


    Xue Bing then turned back to looking forward and quietly said under her nose as she pondered the whole interaction up to now.


    Hua Ziyan was a humble woman in her behavior. It was not the pretense humbleness or being timid. Hers was of the most genuine humbleness that could be found.


    She was grateful for every little thing others did for her, however small it was. Because she did not believe that she in any way was entitled to it, and thus every, even tiny favor was something precious.


    Perhaps it was exactly Hua Ziyan''s temperament that allowed her to be among the first ones to embrace Wu Long''s way of thinking about time, as it required one to take each moment as precious while itsted, even if it had to eventually end.


    As they came to a beautiful tform on one of the secluded peaks, the three stopped to look at the scenery.


    "So beautiful..."


    Hua Ziyan muttered as her hold on Wu Long''s hand tightened, and he smiled, lightly tightening his grip as well.


    "I guess it does look beautiful... as I thought so as well when I first arrived here and looked at this scenery"


    Xue Bing spoke introspectively, as she seemed to have found Hua Ziyan''s reaction refreshing.


    "Well, if you see it everyday it may lose some of its magic it seems"


    Hua Ziyan wryly smiled as she remembered the views from the peaks of the Yin Yang Unity Pce which most of the disciples took for granted after a few months or a year.


    She distinctly remembered being slightly surprised at this as for her the scenery always brought a feeling of gratitude, since she was never sure if she would be able to see it longer.


    But even for her who had such an outlook, the change of scenery was refreshing enough to exim when she saw this one.


    "Haha, well, if we look at this from the perspective of movement and stillness, they are life and death respectively"


    Wu Long chuckled, prompting both beauties to look at him which again reminded him to borate.


    "Life inherently is moving, the beating of a heart, growth, body functions, everything is about movement, and death is the ultimate stillness.


    So as live beings we inherently long for movement rather than stillness. Though then again we cannot ignore stillness as it allows us to see movement like Prime Disciple Xue said before"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders as a glint, simr to the one in the Main Hall when they talked about her physique, appeared in Xue Bing''s eyes yet again.


    After speaking a little more, Xue Bing left the two to spend more time alone with the words "Thank you for the interesting discussion" to which the two replied by thanking her for thepany and her part in the conversation as well.

 Chapter 458 Everything Has Consequences

    <h4>Chapter 458 Everything Has Consequences </h4>


    In the morning of the next day Wu Long was called to the Main Hall of the Frozen Garden Pce, where he saw the Grand Elder and Prime Disciple of the Phoenix Sword Sect of the Piercing Cloud Continent, as well as an Elder of the Cloud Piercing Sect.


    ''Hmm, it seems this is going to be a little tricky''


    Thetter thought as he remembered how the Grand Elder of his Sect behaved around Wu Long.


    Xue Bing who stood to the side of the Pce Master, slightly nodded to Wu Long to which he responded in kind. This small exchange, however minute and fleeting did not escape the eyes of the Prime Disciple''s Master.


    "... Daoist Wu, I apologize for calling you so early, but it seems there has been an incident..."


    Qiu Yo sat on the stone throne on the tform at the end of the hall, reclining a little to the side as she lightly massaged her temple, with a light frown from before which changed to a very well concealed surprise at what she just saw, while Wen Mei and Grand Elder Qu stood to the other side of her Disciple.


    Grand Elder Hu of the Phoenix Sword Sect had a disgruntled look, quite apparently been venting his dissatisfaction the whole morning.


    It would have not been a problem for Qiu Yo to deal with the situation if the delegation involved was not one invited by the Piercing Cloud Sect. Which was why she looked so frustrated and tired as she likely was stuck with these people for quite a long time already.


    "I understand, Pce Master Qiu. I do have to say I was not in the best mood yesterday so I handled it with a little less patience than was productive"


    Wu Long chuckled at that sight, visibly in lighter mood than previously while Grand Elder Qu narrowed her eyes and her colleague beside her smiled at that sight.


    "Haa~, so, do you have anything to add to the exnation given by Grand Elder Hu then?"


    "Not much really, I can only say that, as I already told to Grand Elder Qu the day before, I do not believe there was any wrongdoing on my part"


    He shrugged his shoulders while the nostrils of Grand Elder Hu to the side began to re.


    "Then how do you exin the face of that disciple over there?"


    Grand Elder Qu then turned to the Prime Disciple of the Phoenix Sword Sect.


    "Hmm, let''s see, he and hispanions were inviting the disciples of my sect to an unsolicited parison of notes'', now that I remember it they were dirtying the courtyard generously provided to us by the Frozen Garden Pce with their feet..."


    Wu Long touched his chin seemingly trying to remember the correct sequence of events, but pivoted which made the Grand Elder of the Phoenix Sword Sect re up.


    "D-dirtying? What are you implying exactly?!"


    "I''m just saying, it is an insult to the Frozen Garden Pce to treat their facilities with such disrespect"


    "Disre-..."


    "Khm, to the point please, both of you"


    Grand Elder Qu lightly coughed, interrupting the bewildered Grand Elder Hu as the others sensed something strange because Wu Long seemed quite serious when he was talking. As if discussing a major problem.


    "Of course, as I was saying they were defiling the courtyard by their presence, hmm, and then...


    Ah yes! After a quick verbal exchange his face attacked the palm of my hand"


    Wu Long continued in a solemn tone while both members of the Phoenix Sword Sect had slightly shaking shoulders from anger and frustration, at the end having an epiphany of what happened.


    "...!"


    The Prime Disciple whose face was better than it was yesterday thanks to good medicine, but still badly swollen, almost spit out a mouthful of blood from the frustration as he heard his exnation.


    "...Sorry... did you not mispronounce? You attacked his face with the palm of your hand?"


    Grand Elder Qu spoke after a slight pause.


    "I did not mispronounce. The mere fact his face touched my hand is an insult and a grievous offense that I would count as an attack"


    Wu Long shook his head with a straight expression as the eyes of both members of the Phoenix Sword Sect became so round they nearly popped out while their faces began reddening. At this time the expressions of some Elders of the Frozen Garden Pce and even Qiu Yo began to tense up.


    "Nonsense!!! See this, Pce Master Qiu?! This scoundrel is not taking any of it seriously-...!"


    "On the contrary, I am taking it very seriously. I even used one sword-cleaning cloth to wipe the hand, naturally throwing it away after, so I incurred a financial loss as well"


    Wu Long''s dead-serious face and the obvious indignation of someone who has been wronged as he proimed his ''financial loss'' finally made the Pce Master and Wen Mei, as well as the Elders who previously held back quietly chuckle, and even Xue Bing covered her mouth with a long sleeve of her robe to the shock of almost everyone who knew her.


    "What financial loss?! You are making this into a farce!!!"


    "And you don''t think it is?"


    "Wha-...?!"


    Wu Long asked with a smile this time rendering the Grand Elder at a loss for words. He turned to look at the Elder of the Cloud Piercing Sect who struggled toe up with anything to say as well as he was still gauging his approach to the situation from the reactions of the others.


    "Let''s be honest, this discussion is not going to produce anything except some mean words we say to each other. What do you honestly expect the oue of this meeting to be?"


    Wu Long sighed, shrugging his shoulders as he finished having some fun since he was participating in a farce anyway.


    "Daoist Wu! I would appreciate a little more decorum!"


    Grand Elder Qu narrowed her eyes.


    "Even your Pce Master believes it is a farce, don''t you see her expression? Seriously, all of this useless talk is taking up so much time that even all the philosophical exnations as to how time could be viewed is not helping it seem like it is worth something"


    Wu Long''s words made Qiu Yo cover up her mouth as Grand Elder Qu''s eyes turned to her.


    "What is the effective way to deal with this situation if you think this is not it then?"


    The woman turned back to Wu Long with an icy expression and tone of voice.


    "Simple, get to the end results"


    "How can we get to them if we did not establish what transpired in clear detail?"


    "And how do you propose to establish that? Hearing lies and exaggerations from both sides like you have so far?"


    Wu Long asked as the Grand Elder first opened her mouth but then stopped, unable to utter the words she was going to.


    "See, ites down to what happens if you can''t establish truth. You can only deal with the consequences ande to an arbitrary decision. Why y this long game of pretense?"


    His words resounded in the hall that turned silent as there was no denying them.


    "Khm... Daoist Wu, I appreciate your honesty but there is an established order in this Sect, I want to remind you of it.


    But that said we cannot deny that testimonies cannot be the basis of our decision due to the fact there were no third party who witnessed the incident, and even if there was it would only amount to inconclusive evidence.


    Thus, we would have to deal with the consequences. Since there is no effective way to punish any side, and this matter does not warrant exclusion of any party from the Winter Forest Hunt, I believe we can only issue a strong warning to both sides that conflicts within the confines of this Sect are prohibited"


    Qiu Yo lightly cleared her throat and resuming a serene expression spoke in a clear and calm voice, ultimately giving both parties a metaphorical p on the wrist.


    "But-!"


    "I understand that the Phoenix Sword Sect might feel the need to protect its dignity, but the Yin Yang Unity Pce is a guest of our Sect as much as you are, and we cannot allow any physical confrontation between our guests.


    That would be true regardless if a party which was wrong was clearly established, as we would be the ones to administer any consequences. Please do understand our position as the hosts of the event"


    Qiu Yo added as soon as there was any sign of objection, anticipating a request for at least a personal challenge to ''defend the honor''.


    Grand Elder Qu bowed to the decision of her Sect''s leader but still had a slightly unresolved expression while Wen Mei smiled at Wu Long.


    As the frustrated Grand Elder Fu turned to look at the Elder of the Cloud Piercing Sect again, thetter shrugged his shoulders signaling that it was the end of the matter, causing the former to clench his teeth and fists, and send an incinerating look to Wu Long.


    "All that said, I do have to issue a stronger warning to Daoist Wu, as your behavior did not make the resolution of this conflict any easier and shows a disregard to your hosts"


    "But, Pce Master..."


    "That would be all, Grand Elder Wen"


    Qiu Yo added, causing a smirk to appear on the face of the finally slightly vindicated Grand Elder Fu who took another look at Wu Long, victorious this time, before bowing to Qiu Yo and turning to leave.


    "Everything has consequences"


    He whispered as he passed Wu Long''s side.


    Wu Long shrugged once more, as this was how it was always going to end, since a ''stronger warning'', was in the end the same p on the wrist, exining his disregard for the whole ordeal preceding this moment. Though there was one thing he agreed on with the middle-aged looking Grand Elder Hu.


    ''Indeed, everything has consequences'', he thought with a smile.


    Xue Bing''s icy turquoise eyes reflected his silhouette, the thoughts swirling deep within a mystery.

 Chapter 459 Perceiving Malice

    <h4>Chapter 459 Perceiving Malice</h4>


    Wu Long came out of the Main Hall and was soon followed by Wen Mei, stopping at roughly the same spot he once did with Grand Elder Gan of the Brilliant Sun Temple.


    "Daoist Wu... I wanted to apologize for the Pce Master''s arbitration..."


    "There is nothing for Grand Elder Wen to apologize for, I don''t see any malice in the Pce Master Qiu''s actions either, now if you will excuse me, I have to go"


    Wu Long relied with a light smile, and then pointing with his eyes to Hua Ziyan who came to pick him up, turned to continue walking as the Grand Elder looked at him with slight vexation appearing in her eyes.


    ---


    In the Main Hall, as Qiu Yo sent off most of the people, remaining alone with her disciple, she gave her a curious and attentive look.


    "It is a little unexpected for you to be closer to someone, especially in such a short time Bing''er"


    Shemented with surprise in her voice.


    "I cannot say we have be closer, but I do feel like he is an interesting man"


    "Hoh? What makes you say that?"


    "Well, at first I was intrigued by the fact his intentions and emotions were incredibly hard to read. It is something I noticed in our earlier meetings as well.


    The very first emotion I finally managed to catch from him is the slight hostility during the incident I talked to you about"


    "Hmm, when he arrived at the sect, yes it is quite interesting that despite the fact it was a vague emotion you still felt an incredible danger from just that"


    "That too, but I was also surprised by the fact that a man with such a reputation of strength was willing to act for mere remarks toward his woman"


    "You have never seen men in love then"


    "Love... how is a man who can have any woman he likes by the virtue of his qualifications, interested in such a thing?"


    "Hmm, if it is not love then it is pride? I cannot be certain as I have never been in love either. But it could truly be simple pride and possessiveness, and thus insulting or ogling his women is an insult to him?"


    Qiu Yo raised her eyebrow as she rarely thought about such things as love and affection, realizing her disciple''s words indeed held some weight. But then again she also felt some discrepancy as Wu Long did not seem that prideful to her.


    "No, quite the opposite. My question was asked not in denial of Master''s assertion, but in wonder as I find myself agreeing with you despite how strange I find it"


    Xue Bing shook her head causing her Master to look puzzled.


    "You mean to say you believe his feelings are genuine? How do you recon that?"


    "Hmm... it is hard to exin..."


    Xue Bing slowly spoke, deep in thought as yesterday''s walk through the evening Sect shed through her head.


    "You surprise me more and more, my Disciple"


    Qiu Yo spoke with a hint of shock in her voice as it was usually quite hard for Xue Bing to empathize with any emotions due to almost not having her own.


    Her hyper sensitivity to them ended only at being able to tell if people felt them, but she did not necessarily understand those emotions.


    And yet at this moment she spoke as if it was the opposite.


    Her demeanor revealed uncertainty as if she could empathize with the emotion of Wu Long toward Hua Ziyan, feeling it on an emotional level rather than detecting it.


    Xue Bing''s eyes were as icy as always, but there was slight puzzlement on her face as she felt confused as well.


    ---


    Wu Long walked with Hua Ziyan who yfully smiled, ncing at him from the side.


    "Haha, what is it Ziyan?"


    He finally chuckled, and her smile widened.


    "Hehe, aren''t you ying hard to get? That Grand Elder beauty seems to be ready to do anything for you"


    She snickered as Wu Long lightly snorted in response as a formless field of Spiritual Qi spread around them.


    "Hah, the beauty of an actress can be deceiving"


    As he said this Hua Ziyan slightly widened her eyes.


    "Actress? You mean to say she fakes her goodwill?"


    She asked freely as she knew he isted sounds around them.


    "Hahaha, if you said that previous line in the presence of Min''er you would have gotten an earful"


    Hearing himugh, Hua Ziyan had a shiver run through her as she imagined her friend''s long lecture on how they could trust nobody, unless it was Wu Long or members of the Dao Family.


    "Y-you wouldn''t tell her... right?"


    "Mmm, I''ll have to think about it..."


    "Wu Long! Have mercy!"


    "Let''s see..."


    "I''m serious! She''s going to have a field day from chewing me out on this! Not mentioning the teasing I will get from Mingyu from now on!"


    "Alright, alright. Let''s just say I will strongly consider it..."


    "Haa~ you meanie..."


    Hua Ziyan hugged his forearm tighter as she could already imagine Shen Min''s reaction in case he did tell her.


    "But... didn''t she act in our favor?"


    But then her curiosity took over as she turned her gaze to him.


    "Hmm, think clearly, what have her actions been up to now? You must''ve heard the details of our previous visit from either Luxiao or Rui''er so you should have the whole picture"


    Instead of answering outright he let her think it through as an exercise in perceiving evil intentions.


    "Mm, I heard from Sister Luxiao and Sister Mengqi. Hmm, she weed her warmly despite the fact she was a disciple who left the Sect..."


    Hua Ziyan put a finger on her lower lip in thought, and then widened her eyes in realization.


    "... and this rubbed the Sect the wrong way!"


    "Exactly, which is why they showed a reaction"


    "...deliberately showing you the sight of them giving Sister Luxiao the cold shoulder...! Oh! I remember Sister Mengqi was interested you didn''t react at that time despite them being cold to Sister Luxiao"


    "Hahaha, that was because they did not react in any strange way. Think about it, the whole reaction from their side would not have happened if it was not for that woman''s ''kindness'' in trying to get Sui Luxiao to be greeted as a senior.


    In fact their demeanor waspletely within the norms even if it could seem cold. She truly was not a member of their Sect at that time already"


    "Hmm, so then the goal was to create a rift or at least negative feelings between you and the Frozen Garden Pce... and when we arrived she waste to greet us..."


    "Mhm, try to see the motivations"


    "... maybe... resulting in the situation we could get into a confrontation with other sects? ... since we were without a figure of authority from the hosting sect"


    Wu Long nodded to Hua Ziyan, confirming to her that Wen Mei''s tardiness during their arrival was not coincidental.


    "But then during the thing yesterday, she vouched for you to that Grand Elder Qu..."


    "Which in turn antagonized her, since that woman seems to be very strict about Sect rules. By bringing up Luxiao she once again created negative feelings in her toward us.


    But there was one more thing that you should have noticed in her overall behavior throughout all of this"


    "Hmm, her behavior... was... friendly? ...! And so the actually normal behavior of the other members of the Frozen Garden Pce seemed cold and hostile inparison"


    "Correct, very well spotted Ziyan. Our perception is an interesting thing as we view things in rtive terms. By showing a contrast it is possible to distort our view of something and make it into something else"


    "How devious..."


    Hua Ziyan sighed withment at how kind demeanor could be actually a disguise for malice while he smiled, freeing his arm from her embrace and instead wrapping it around her, bringing her closer to him.


    "You just haven''t had much experience with hidden malice, so it is normal for you to not notice. But don''t be discouraged, as you have me and your Dao Family"


    He chuckled as he spoke, holding her closer as they walked along, her head tilting to lean onto him and burrowing into his embrace.


    Later that day, every Sect participating in the event sent their representatives to the Grand Hall of the Frozen Garden Pce for a general meeting before the Winter Forest Hunt.


    Wu Long and Hua Ziyan were the only ones participating in the meeting as others also only sent up to five people.


    The Grand Hall was where general meetings of the Frozen Garden Pce Elders were held, and thus its construction was of a massive open space with hundreds of small balconies on the sides, creating a ce which facilitated open discussions and input from different members without having to constantly move in front of the audience and back to the seat for whoever was speaking.


    As they sat on the chairs provided on their small balcony, Hua Ziyan''s thoughts gradually began to drift when the meeting began. The quite monotonous and frankly boring instructions on where the event was going to take ce as well as various small details of it did not hold much meaning for both of them.


    "Ziyan"


    Suddenly she heard Wu Long''s voice in her ear, turning to see a yful smile on his face.


    "You know, I was thinking that this meeting is not exactly that interesting..."


    As she saw that gaze, something deep within her red up, the look in her eyes changing as well.


    "Do you think we can make it more... exciting?"


    She smiled, and slowly ced her delicate hand on his thigh.


    "Haha, I am d we are on the same page. I was just thinking we could spice it up a little"


    As he spoke, talismans were crawling onto the surfaces around them, soon activating a formation while she leaned and united their lips in a kiss.

 Chapter 460 (R18) Exciting Meeting (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 460 (R18) Exciting Meeting (1/2)</h4>


    Hua Ziyan''s lips were soft and supple, as her velvety tongue was making the kiss more sensual.


    Her hand on his thigh slid up to his crotch andnded on a part which was very slowly awakening.


    Her hand gently rubbed it from over the clothes, applying subtle pressure and feeling it grow, gradually hardening so she could feel out the all too familiar shape that was ingrained in her mind in minute details.


    The voices of people speaking resounded from the front as the small balcony they were on was seeminglypletely open.


    "Mha~ haa~, what do you say, respected Representative of the Yin Yang Unity Pce, haa~ is this meeting more to your liking now?"


    She whispered with a yful smile and tone as their lips parted, their heads still stuck together, his from above and slightly to the side, as their hastening breaths were tickling each other''s skin, taking in the scent of one another.


    "Hmm, I would say it is definitely getting better"


    He chuckled as she smiled, lightlyughing in response.


    She instinctively spoke in a hushed tone, and made effort so that her breaths were not as loud.


    Her hand on his crotch was massaging the still growing bulge, as she distinguished the shaft from over the clothes running her fingers on it''s sides up and down.


    "I suppose we can continue improving then"


    She smiled and slid down from her seat, arriving in front of his crotch as both hands started skillfully undoing his clothing.


    "My, my, Prime Disciple Hua, you are certainly making this originally boring and useless waste of time into something I cannot afford to miss"


    He chuckled as she took out his cock which was still half-hard, and ran her tongue up its side from the base to the tip while looking him in the eyes, smiling at the end.


    "We are only starting, Representative... chu... sit back and rx as I try to make you morefortable"


    She whispered with a seductive look in her eyes and in her yful smile as she kissed the shaft under the head from the other side, giving it a quick lick again after finishing ?her words.


    The dick in her hands quickly hardened more, it''s shape reflecting in her eyes full of affection and adoration.


    "Mm, Prime Disciple Hua''s efforts are indeed very apparent"


    Her tongue covered in saliva made three long licks from base to the head, one from the underside and two from one side of the shaft, leaving it slightly glistening as she softly kissed the underside near the head.


    "Oh? It seems there is a slightly more important part, so you should concentrate on listening, Representative, while I help you focus on the meeting"


    Hua Ziyan heard the voicesing from behind her touch upon the important locations, urging him to listen while she took the head of his cock inside her mouth, twirling her tongue around it.


    He chuckled as he indeed had to listen to this part, raising his eyesight to the Grand Hall while she started licking, kissing and slightly sucking his cock which becamepletely hard under her relentless affection.


    Every movement of her hands or angle to which she bent the meat rod wasplementing the caressing her mouth gave, and she did not forget his balls which were also gradually exposed from the clothing.


    She lovingly covered his cock in her saliva, kissing it right at the base and down, then sucking on one of his balls, as she took it inside her mouth while her hand slid up and down the shaft above.


    Her tongue then followed her hand up as it circled around to support the dick but not impede the movement and as she reached the very tip, swallowed the head yet again.


    This time she did not stop as she continued to take it in deeper, and then started moving her head up and down while sucking on it, her tongue making sweeping motions under.


    Her tongue showed in between her lower lip and the underside of his cock, caressing it as she was polishing his dick with her mouth and throat.


    The meeting outside proceeded without any hitch as many sects chose to close off perception of their balconies, and thus no one even suspected that he was given a fetio by the heavenly beauty under their very noses.


    Ten minutes into this more exciting meeting Hua Ziyan was stroking the lower half of the shaft with both hands while moving her head up and down, then taking his cock out of her mouth to lick it''s side as she looked at him with a glint in her eyes.


    "Representative is so-..."


    "Does the Yin Yang Unity Pce has any objections to this arrangement?"


    As she seductively spoke, she froze as a voice from the outside addressed their booth meaning the attention of everyone was currently here.


    A smile appeared on her face next as she bent the shaft to the side with her hand while her mouth went down to the sack, her eyes looking at his face.


    "No objections"


    His voice resounded from the balcony as she finished caressing his balls and returned to sucking his cock, this time doubling her efforts as she took it deep inside.


    "Please be assured as there are safeguards in case you cannot hold the tide at that point..."


    As the voice continued to exin Hua Ziyan looked him straight into the eyes, as he raised his hands to her head, collecting her hair so that it was easier for her to move, and leaving it in one hand which was then ced slightly behind the top of her head while the other hand returned to the armrest.


    "Do not worry as our disciples are more than capable of holding it"


    He said in a calm, steady tone, starting to slightly press with his hand when her head was going down, pushing her onto his cock.


    "Puha~ haa~, Representative works so hard for our Sect, haa~ haa~ *lick* I just have to try my best to assist you"


    As he finished speaking she once again took his dick glistening with her saliva out, stroking it with her hands while making licks to the shaft near the head from different angles. His hand was still on her head, holding her hair but simply staying there.


    "Mm, Prime Disciple Hua''s assistance is so good that I suppose I should soon reward you"


    She slid her lips from the tip down to the base and back up to the tip, giving the shaft a long lick from base up after while looking at him and then immediately swallowing it deep as she started deepthroating him to halfway of his cock with sloppy sounds.


    After another 15 minutes of a mind-blowing blowjob, he came inside her mouth, while she stoked his cock with her hands, drinking his cum to thest drop.


    "As I though, great job. Now for your reward..."


    When he finished cumming he started saying, and seeing the glint in her eyes smiled, pushed his hand down, pushing her throat onto his cock to the balls, her face pressed into his crotch.


    Her eyes rolled up, as she experienced the familiar, exciting and beloved by her feeling of his cockpletely down her throat, touching that spot deep within that sent tingles down her spine as she was wetting her underwear.


    He started lightly fucking her throat, cing both hands onto her head and moving it himself as she felt a tingling feelinge over her each time his cockpletely disappeared into her plump, soft lips tightly wrapped around it.


    At the end he pressed her head down to the base, and started shooting another load inside as he felt her head slightly shiver under his hands.


    He let go after thest pump but she did not immediately free his dick, intensely sucking while slowly taking it out.


    "Puha~ haa~ haa~, Representative''s reward felt so good haa~ haa~, allow me to assist you more so I can get another one"


    She gave his cock a few final licks and a kiss on the sack, and then rose in front of him. Her hands went to her sash and then the erotic sound of traditional woman''s clothing being undone touched his ears.


    She stopped for a bit after the sash fell to the floor, turning her face to the side, her eyes on the Grand Hall behind her back, but turning them back and seeing the cock that beckoned her, her cheeks reddened and she slowly opened up her robes, revealing a sexy and revealingcy ck negligee that almostpletely covered her torso and yet left much of her smooth skin bare or visible through semi-transparent parts.


    The robes that slowly were opened up now revealed her shoulders as they now only hang on her forearms, and then as she lowered her hands slightly behind, slidpletely to fall on the floor.


    Her long, toned legs were in stockings of simr design to the negligee,pleting her erotic appearance.


    As she saw his eyes glint, she turned while covering her chest with her hands even though no one could see her and that her negligee was covering them.


    Her face did not turn as she continued to look at him, feeling happy to see he liked what he saw.


    Her plump, beautifully shaped ass was framed nicely by the back side of the negligee, and it was further emphasized since both the lower back and legs up to thighs were covered in dark fabric.


    She turned back to face him, not hiding anything from him as her hands lowered to her sides again, and slowly came up to him with a graceful walk.


    The negligee did not have any straps so the top half of her breasts waspletely open, bouncing a little with her every step, maically attracting his gaze.

 Chapter 461 (R18) Exciting Meeting (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 461 (R18) Exciting Meeting (2/2)</h4>


    She leaned forward, cing her hands on to the armrests of thefy armchair, and their lips met in a kiss. She soon felt his hands wrap around her waist through the thin fabric, and then lightly pulling her in as she obliged, bending her knee in the stocking while raising her leg to put it to the side of his thigh, and then repeating the motion with the other leg to straddle him.


    His cock was before her t belly half-covered by the sexy lingerie, its heat making her womb twitch in anticipation.


    "Mmh"


    She lightly moaned into his lips, further releasing juices into the alreadypletely wet lower part of the negligee that also served as her panties, as his hands started traveling around her body, feeling the supple flesh under his fingers and gripping at times to feel the weight and softness.


    "Mmhah! Ahm! Repre- aah! -sentative... I am at your servi-ahm! Please do with me haah! as you please..."


    As their lips parted his mouth traveled down her neck, and to the breast that was bared by his hand, sucking on it as she closed her eyes and faced up, her hands on his shoulders.


    His hand that was not grabbing the breast he was sucking was sinking its fingers into the soft but stic flesh of her plump butt.


    It then moved the thin fabric covering her dripping wet pussy to the side, and raising her hips up, pushed her down onto his cock.


    "Auhgh!"


    She hastily raised her hand to cover her mouth that already leaked the beginning of her sensual moan as her eyes opened up, zed over by passion and desire.


    He did not make her wait or beg for it, moving his hips as well as her body with his hands, pushing his cock deeper into the tight heavenly hole, spreading out the creases and folds while her love juices abundantly streamed down his shaft.


    "Uuhm! Uuuh! Uhn! Mmmnh! Nnngh!"


    She closed her eyes again with a sensual frown as her mouth was still covered by her hand, still unable topletely hold in the moans.


    He filled her sopletely that every little move made her ecstatic, every time he pulled, scraping the folds of her sensitive pussy with the ns she shivered, and every time he knocked on the deepest part while plunging his cock inside a powerful wave of pleasure coursed through her body and turned into an orgasm.


    He sucked on her breasts interchangeably, seemingly insatiable to their allure, fondling them and her ass cheeks? which,bined with the movements of their hips caused her to almost scream with euphoric pleasure.


    Her body moved sensually atop his, with fluid passionate movements that were full of both erotic grace and primal ferocity.


    "Uugh! Uhm! Umsife! Ah! Inside, please shoot it all inside me"


    She could not hold back as both her hands passed fingers through the hair on the back of his head as she held onto him while his pace increased, begging for his cum to which he replied by skewering her convulsing pussy onto his cock and flooding her insides with thick, creamy and hot semen which sent her to the high heavens of pleasure.


    "Uuungh!!!"


    She tried her best to hold in the scream as she trembled in his embrace, her eyes opening wide and her pupils dting but seeing nothing in front with an unfocused gaze.


    As her convulsions weakened, he looked at her face as she slowly came to, eyes lowering to look into his as he relished the pleasure he saw in them.


    Their lips united in another passionate kiss.


    After a bit of time to let her bask in the afterglow of thest peak of pleasure, he stood up and while holding her waist with one hand, raised one of her legs with the other, as she naturally half-turned and instinctively grabbed onto the railings.


    "...! Wai- aaauhg! Uugh!"


    She widened her eyes as this was incredibly close to the outside of their balcony. Numerous people and balconies reflected in her brown eyes as she tried to say something but they then became unfocused and rolled up as she covered her mouth, feeling a thrust of his unrelenting, tireless cock burrowing deep inside with a gyroscopic motion, reaching all of her sensitive spots.


    The cum he released inside her earlier creating a slippery feeling that exacerbated the pleasure as he started mating her pussy in this position with.


    ''So tight... it fits so tightly... his huge cock is filling me uppletely...''


    Her breasts bounced back and forth as her plump butt was changing its form each time he pped it from behind with his hips, as thick white and translucent mixed fluids were dripping to the floor and down her inner thigh inrge quantities, a sloppy wet sounding from the ce his cock was going in and out of like a piston.


    "Uuh! Ugh! Un! Nng!"


    Her eyes rolled up as she wasing non-stop from her pussy being bred without any restraint, gushing with pussy juices that mixed with his cum and shaking in small andrge convulsions.


    ''All of those people... they can''t see right?... they shouldn''t ... ahm... he is fucking me silly... I can''t think of anything''


    She could see a lot of people but could not concentrate her thoughts enough as the man banging her was giving her too much pleasure.


    The people around in turn didn''t even suspect that this hot beauty was stuffed with cock at this very moment in the same ce they were having a long and boring meeting.


    After some time he started increasing the pace, and as ''ah, he is going to cum... he is going to fill me up with his cum...'' went through her mind he increased his grip on her, pulling her up and back to him. At the same time, he plunged his dick balls deep inside her, pressing the tip to the entrance of her womb and started pumping her full of cream.


    "Unnnnnnnnhuuuuuu!!!!"


    Hee orgasm overtook all thoughts and hesitations, washing over her like an ocean of sensations as she trembled on his cock, softening in his arms as her strengthpletely left her.


    ''S... so long... so much of it...''


    She could feel himpletely filling her insides and still continuing to pump strong loads of cum hitting her insides and prolonging her orgasm.


    ''...!!! His ns on the way out.... it... it''s-...''


    "Nnnhaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    As he finally finished and drew his hips back, she felt his ns scrape her insides, and experienced another orgasm of same magnitude as before while her pussy gushed with juices and overflowed with cum from the emptied entrance.


    "Haa~ haa~ haa~, hahaha, R-representative seems to enjoy this meeting now..."


    She smiled a little weakly with a lightugh looking at his expression that contrasted with the bored look he had at the start of the general meeting. She was a little tired, but still seemingly notpletely ready to end the ''meeting''.


    "I must thank Prime Disciple Hua for making it so enjoyable..."


    "Haha, then... I suppose Representative can give me another reward..."


    She chuckled and he smiled as well, kissing her from behind, and slowly letting her stand on her own as his hands still supported her while at the same time feeling her sensual body.


    When she felt strength return to her legs, she bent forward and in this position while grabbing her round appetizing butt cheek and pulling it to the side while moving the fabric with the other hand, he adjusted the tip of his cock to touch the pink hole of her anus to which lubricant was collecting seemingly on its own.


    "Mmm!!!"


    His hard, thick cock entered her anus, and as he pushed further inside he bent down hovering over her, eventually cing his head over her shoulder as hepletely stuffed her ass with his cock.


    She shivered in pleasure as her pussy continued dripping juices and his cum. He started slowly moving and grabbing her breast with one hand while still gripping her butt cheek with the other.


    The pace gradually increased as he moved both hands to the base of her breasts.


    Soon, the euphoric feeling made her moan not minding her surroundings anymore as she was being anally fucked senseless.


    "Oooh! Nhoooh! Yesh! Ohoo! Id feels sho goood! Oooh! Ohooo!"


    He hugged her by the waist and stepped back, sitting on the chair as he sat her on him. She naturally put her hands behind onto him as her breasts freed from the negligee and pushed forward by this pose bounced up and down while he grabbed her thighs where her stockings were meeting her skin and spread her legs wide as the sight of his cock disappearing into her anus while her pussy was still dripping thick white cum opened up from the front.


    The Grand Hall was noisy with discussions as people were arguing about various topics unaware that a heavenly beauty was pounded in the ass right beside them.


    He continued banging her in this position to almost the end of the general meeting, at the end pushing her onto his cock to the balls and delivering another load this time inside her tight hot ass.


    "Ooooooh!!!"


    Shepletely lost track of her surroundings, her expression of pure bliss that could not be contained as she twitched and shivered on top of him as he came buckets inside.


    And when he took out his cock, both of her holes were now dripping thick white cum as he smiled, now satisfied with how the general meeting went.

 Chapter 462 Winter Forest

    <h4>Chapter 462 Winter Forest</h4>


    The remaining small part of the meeting Hua Ziyan spent sitting on Wu Long''sp, her arms wrapped around his neck while his were around her waist, and one caressing her thigh as he exchanged intimate kisses with her.


    He helped her clean up and wear spare robes, as he did the same.


    There was not much to clean up to begin with since any Harmonic Qi released during Dual Cultivation with same orpatible techniques would turn into pure energy after a short while if not sustained longer on purpose for more excitement and atmosphere, and would be then refined by the partners.


    Thus all the liquids they both released were turning into streams of glowing bright orange-red and dark blue Harmonic Qi which were absorbed into their bodies.


    Though Wu Long''s Yang Qi that was streaming to Hua Ziyan was closer to golden in color than orange-red since he already used the Golden Yang Dragon Body Art for some time.


    Wu Long saved up Hua Ziyan''s Yin Qi, sealing it with the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art rather than using it, as it was not enough for him to form a foundation crystal and yet too useful due to its unique properties to use it on simple cultivation. Although he would have used other Yin Qi for the Spiritual Qi War Art.


    The improvement in Spiritual Qi in the atmosphere and his cultivation base now allowed him to potentially practice the 24thyer of that technique, something which was previously impossible.


    As they walked out, he could feel a gaze on him and looking to its source chuckled as he saw slightly red Xue Bing.


    It was true that he shielded all perception with his formation, but she could still detect Hua Ziyan''s emotions. And though she was not very experienced in the affairs between men and women she was notpletely clueless.


    Her eyes seemed to express her disbelief at the two who nonchntly walked among others as if they simply participated in the general meeting like the rest.


    Hua Ziyan meanwhile chuckled as she found it a little funny to walk among thepletely oblivious people after such an experience.


    The next morning, all of the participants of the Winter Forest Hunt numbering in hundreds were escorted by the joint force of Sect Protectors numbering in thousands with Elders of the Frozen Garden Pce taking charge.


    Their destination was outside of the Frozen Garden Pce, moving toward the depths of the snowy Spiritual Land of the Sect.


    The procession was quiterge but as they were all cultivators at the very least in the Revolving Qi Realm they moved swiftly, some of them using movement formations.


    "Greetings Prime Disciple Xue"


    Hua Ziyan noticed Xue Bing among the procession not far from them and called out with a smile, receiving a somewhat awkward nod.


    "Greetings, Prime Disciple Hua, Daoist Wu"


    As Hua Ziyan raised her eyebrows in surprise, Xue Bing looked around, checking if anyone was paying attention to them.


    Wu Long chuckled and a formless Spiritual Qi veil covered the three as Xue Bing first seemed to attempt analyzing it, but quickly concluding what it was turned to Hua Ziyan.


    "Um, I don''t know if it is rude to ask, but do you always do it in public like that?"


    "Do wha-...?...!!! Y-you s-saw us?"


    Hua Ziyan first nonchntly started asking but then as the realization hit her, widened her eyes with a slightly panicked expression.


    "N-no, I didn''t but... the emotional fluctuations..."


    "..."


    Hua Ziyan''s face reddened as she internally screamed from embarrassment. It was one thing to not be ashamed of her identity as a Dual Cultivator, andpletely different if she was caught doing something like that in a public ce.


    She then seemed to realize something and turned to Wu Long who had a wide smile on his face.


    "You knew! ... well, of course you did, but why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Haha, I wanted to see the reaction"


    "... Sister Mengqi was right after all, you really are meanie sometimes..."


    She sighed pursing her lips and lightly puffing her cheeks.


    ''Haha, so cute''


    Wu Long chuckled as he never saw Hua Ziyan get like this before.


    Xue Bing looked at the two with an interested look.


    "Ah! Sorry for not answering... no, we don''t do it that often... but it was a boring meeting with no real value... and we are Dual Cultivators so it is natural..."


    Hua Ziyan finally remembered that it all started with Xue Bing''s question as she noticed her curious gaze.


    "Hmm, I see... but... is it not ufortable to do it not in the bed?"


    "Eh? Well... there are much know-how to Dual Cultivation which allows for different situations much like other types of cultivation"


    Hua Ziyan who did not expect such a question, immediately became more confident as it was an area she was proficient in with Wu Long asionally adding to their conversation.


    The two continued to talk, as Xue Bing started asking more and more questions Hua Ziyan was eager to answer since they concerned simr things.


    Because the Spiritual Land was incredibly vast, this trip took two days as they did not have the superior movement techniques Wu Long''s side possessed and everyone moved at the speed of the slowest participants.


    During their travel Wu Long noticed some that the route wasrgely cleared of Demonic Beasts as asionally groups of Sect Protectors of the Spiritual Land owners joined into the mix.


    They also constantly receivedmunication from the groups observing the Demonic Beast tide, which grew to unprecedented proportions and was threatening to start its movement ahead of the anticipated time.


    "As was mentioned in the general meeting, it is not just an event to showcase the prowess of the younger generation.


    If not properly contained this wave would stream toward mortal settlements neighboring our Spiritual Land, and afterying waste to them would travel beyond.


    The consequences of even a small failure would be catastrophic. Know your responsibility!"


    Grand Elder Qu who was in charge of the entire procession spoke with her voice amplified with Spiritual Qi.


    Most of the younger generation had dismissive expressions on their faces at this statement, but she did not seem to expect any other response either, even if she was not happy about it.


    Her speech was mostly for the Sect Protectors of the various Sects that would serve as failsafe precautions against the setbacks of the younger generation.


    Thetter were told exactly the opposite, that there were other people beside them and not to risk it, retreating or sending out a signal asking for help in case of trouble.


    As everyone was readying themselves, since these words were said before going into the Winter Forest and thus signaled that they were close , the procession turned around a rather steep great hill and arrived at a cliff.


    Below was a valley of colossal rock formations covered in ice, which from the distance looked like a vast forest of giant trees, all of it located in arge canyon which stretched up into a ginormous mountain. The ce they stood at was on one side of the canyon, with the near vertical and quite smooth slopes down.


    "This is it, the Winter Forest"


    Grand Elder Qu said solemnly as the people who saw it for the first time widened their eyes at the sight.

 Chapter 463 The Moving Tide

    <h4>Chapter 463 The Moving Tide</h4>


    Note: I have slightly edited thest part of the previous chapter with the description of the location as it was badly written in an exhausted condition. My apologies for that.


    ---


    The group of ten people d in white robes of the Yin Yang Unity Pce moved through the snowybyrinth of giant rocky formations partially covered in ice and snow, navigating the various passageways which all looked simr.


    They were moving into one of the areas which served as a chokepoint for the canyon, one of the great many which would be manned by the disciples of the various sects.


    The terrain truly embodied the word "winter" as the always falling snow was pulled into different directions by the strong cold wind currentsing down from the canyon, which were redirected by the irregr shapes and positions of the rocks.


    This created low vision in the area as it was in the very basic terms a permanent blizzard.


    The rocks from up close looked even bigger as some of them stretched far into the skies, their tops disappearing into white.


    The reason the event was held here and not in a location with better weather conditions was that beyond this canyon the wave of Demonic Beasts would spread out, making it hard to contain, whereas it was rtively confined in the canyon that the hordes of Demonic Beasts would have to pass through.


    As they moved to the point they were assigned to ording to the arrangement, Wu Long soon saw their position, much like others, a good spot to take up a defensive position. But theirs was a rtively narrower singr passage in between tworger rocks.


    The points leading up to it and behind it were split into multiple interconnected paths, one of which they were moving through.


    There were several other groups which moved with them who moved forward past their position as they stopped, since they were assigned to spots ahead of them.


    Since the Yin Yang Unity Pce was a small sect, and also had the bare minimum of participants it was positioned in the very back of the whole formation, mainly responsible for picking out the remnants spilled by the other groups.


    However, since the other groups were responsible only for trimming down the wave, as attempting topletely stop it in a simr passage would be incredibly dangerous and nearly impossible for one small group, most of their spots had multiple ways the tide of Demonic Beasts could circle around them, while the spot Wu Long and his group were at was one of the points where one singr passage would be a funnel for a vast area ahead.


    There were of course Sect Protectors of various Sects stationed further behind them inyers, and thus they were allowed to fall back.


    "Hmm, so this is how they count participation"


    Wu Long chuckled as he felt a Spiritual Formation cover the area they were guarding, which would count the number of beasts in. It also had a one-waymunication function so it would be easier to alert all event participants of any changes, emergencies or progress.


    "Do you think the groups ahead will kill most of the beasts?"


    Hua Ziyan asked as he chuckled.


    "Hehe, what, are you eager to test out your strength? Keep in mind that most of the Demonic Beasts are expected to be of the 3rd tier or less, with a lesser part of 4th tier, and some 5th tier mixed in


    With your Core Formation Realm and strength, even if you don''t reveal more than Foundation Building Realm prowess it is not much of a test, though their numbers will be impressive"


    "Huh? How do you know?"


    "Hahaha, oh my, weren''t you listening, Prime Disciple Hua? It was discussed in the general meeting"


    "Ah... hahaha, I guess I was preupied by more important matters...


    But it is a shame, I thought I was going to check my progress and possibly train more in realbat situation"


    "Well, to be honest, I believe they were too optimistic.


    Considering they used past records for their estimations, even if they factored in the recent improvements in the Spiritual Qi I doubt they truly had any experience with such dramatic changes before"


    "You mean that even the increased number of the event participants would not be enough?"


    "Sure, the number of Sects participating is almost three times than in the past, and the number of disciples each Sect sent out is far greater, but if I am right in my estimations the tide will be at least ten timesrger and the tierposition would be more robust.


    So don''t get discouraged yet, I just warned you before so that you don''t get your hopes too much up and then getpletely disappointed"


    Wu Long chuckled, causing her to widen her eyes.


    "But... doesn''t that mean other disciples are in trouble?"


    "Well, some overconfident ones are, but those who are worth something will quickly take a more defensive stance and change their position, or outright ask for help.


    As for the Five Great Sects, they actually do have the necessary qualifications to stand in their spots at the forefront... though some of them will be in trouble for other reasons"


    "Ah, that''s right, I guess even if the Demonic Beast Tide does not have enough, there is other action to look forward to"


    "Mm, you all too, as we discussed prior to moving out, don''t rx too early as there''s a lot on the menu for us. Not to mention that you would be on your own when me and Ziyan will move independently from you. Xia Jung, you will be in charge then"


    "Understood!"


    The eight disciples he turned to simultaneously said, straightening their postures.


    "I believe that with the techniques I passed to you all, there should be no problem in dealing with the Demonic Beast wave or any other mess we will be in.


    However, remember that in the event of something unexpected, you are allowed to retreat and prioritize your safety"


    He then added, receiving another confirmation from the group.


    "You have proven you have potential as a fighter when you dealt with your problem at the Sect, let''s see how you fare as a leader now.


    If anyone under you dies it would be hard for me to ever trust you with leading people again"


    Wu Long then turned to Xia Jung who nodded with a determined expression.


    "I will not fail you, Bene-... um... Chief"


    "Chief? I told you to find an alternative to ''benefactor'' but..."


    "Y-you don''t like it?"


    "No, I don''t really care much unless it is something like ''benefactor'' which is just in tacky, just find it an interesting choice..."


    "Well... you are the leader of the Wu Household... meaning you are the n Chief..."


    "Hmm, interesting"


    Wu Long touched his chin with a smile as he heard Xia Jung''s thinking, as it was indeed not a stretch calling him a n Chief if his Dao Family were to be taken as the Main n with all his subordinates and the subordinate organizations of his women as n retainers.


    Though he never thought of it like that.


    "Well, in any case, it seems it is starting"


    Wu Long chuckled as they all felt a tremor under their feet.


    "Another earthquake?"


    One of the disciples asked with surprise as all of them looked at the surroundings which started slightly shaking.


    "Haha, no, this is simply echoing vibrations, it would be still awhile till they reach the positions of the first line"


    Wu Long chuckled looking ahead as they slowly understood that the whole giant canyon was beginning to shake because a massive horde of Demonic Beasts started its movement in the far distance.


    And just like on cue, the formation beneath their feet lip up, the voice of Grand Elder Qu resounding through the canyon with the words "Attention! the Demonic Beast Tidemenced movement!"

 Chapter 464 Consequences

    <h4>Chapter 464 Consequences</h4>


    Wu Long smiled as he saw a slight excitement still lit in Hua Ziyan''s eyes.


    It was quite normal for someone so young and new to the world of cultivation to be a little excited about their own strength, and seeing what they could do.


    Not to mention that she reached heights she never thought possible.


    With Wu Long around it was a bit difficult to notice because the standards of strength and achievements werepletely ?out of proportions when one had a Titled God by the side, but the levels his women reached at this time were very mildly put impressive.


    The ratio of cultivators reaching a Major Realm out of those who reached the previous one was not high to begin with, and dropped even lower starting with the Foundation Building Realm.


    Especially in this fractured world where the averages of breaking through per Major Realm were lower because of poor conditions for cultivation.


    As they waited for quite some time, looking forward into the low-visibility passages ahead, a different kind of smile appeared on Wu Long''s face.


    "I think there''s movement up ahead"


    One of the disciples reported a little unsure.


    It was hard to detect movement even with spiritual senses of cultivators because of the constantly moving myriad snowkes and disruption of wind.


    The canyon''s Feng Shui naturally formed a Spiritual Formation that created disturbances and made it harder to perceive what was around.


    Soon, they started seeing vague silhouettes moving toward them through the blizzard.


    "...!"


    The disciples of the Yin Yang Unity Pce squinted to look, and then their eyes widened as what they saw were not figures of Demonic Beasts but humans.


    Soon after, it was possible to make out their robes, and Wu Long''s group suddenly understood his smile from before. About 50 disciples of the Phoenix Sword sect led by their Prime Disciple approached their position.


    "Haha, did you think it was over at that?"


    The Prime Disciple whose face was greatly healed, showing only slight swelling and seemingly new teeth as there was no longer any trouble making out what he was saying, smirked as ?he looked at Wu Long.


    They all saw how fast he could move so they were all circting Spiritual Qi in apletely battle-ready state, as well as grouped up, strategically positioning each group in preparation forbat.


    "No"


    Wu Long''s reply was simple, with a light smile on his lips that told them there really was nothing unexpected in their arrival. Rather, he seemed happy to see them.


    "Haha, I know you are a tough cookie to crack. But we''ve got bad news for ya... numbers are not the only thing on our side"


    The Prime Disciple looked at Wu Long with caution appearing in his gaze, his look of superiority not disappearing even though he saw Wu Long''s confidence in the face of their full numbers.


    "Are you talking about the ones behind us?"


    Wu Long''s smile widened as the Prime Disciple froze.


    "Hahaha, it seems you have noticed. Not bad...


    Heh, insolent brat. That will still not save you though. You will pay for the disrespect and humiliation"


    Grand Elder Hu of the Phoenix Sword Sect appeared from behind with five Elders and around a hundred Sect Protectors.


    "Don''t worry, we will not immediately kill you, leaving enough time to watch our Prime Disciple handle his new property"


    He added, giving the Prime Disciple reassurance as thetter finally rxed again. It was one thing to be facing Wu Long alone, but what could a disciple in the Revolving Qi Realm really do against a Grand Elder in the Core Formation Realm?


    Not to mention that the prospect of Hua Ziyan being his ''new property'' as the Grand Elder put it, incited the young man, numbing his caution as the excitement took over.


    "Haha, act tough all you want, let''s see if you can keep that up when my hand will be grabbing onto her"


    The young man spoke with gusto, raising his hand with open palm up into the air, as he could already taste the feeling of revenge and satisfaction of doing as he pleases while making the one who humiliated him watch.


    But what he saw on Wu Long''s face was not the anger, hatred or anguish he wanted and expected to see, as there was suddenly puzzlement in the eyes he looked at.


    "What hand?"


    Wu Long tilted his head slightly with a question, puzzling all the members of the Phoenix Sword Sect around.


    "Eh?"


    The Prime Disciple widened his eyes, as he felt something pass beside him, turning his eyes to his raised left hand, which suddenly started sliding off to the side.


    "U... ueeh... ueaaaAAAA AAAAAAAAAAAHH!!!"


    He first made a strange weak and vibrating noise, half in disbelief as his eyes widened.


    And then the sheer horror in the uneven, breaking voice of the Prime Disciple put chills through almost everyone around, including disciples of the Yin Yang Unity Pce with only Wu Long and Hua Ziyanpletely indifferently staring at the young man who dropped the sword he was holding in the other hand and clutched the bleeding wrist.


    "...!!!"


    The other members of the Phoenix Sword Sect widened their eyes as their postures became aggressive once again, not able toprehend what happened.


    "W-What the hell did you do?! What was that?!?!"


    Grand Elder Hu from the group behind Wu Long asked in a slightly panicked voice. While others failed to see what happened, he alone caught a glimpse of water droplets rising from Wu Long''s coat.


    Suddenly a barrier of Spiritual Qi formed around all three groups, epassing the ones who arrived from the front and back with the Yin Yang Unity Pce disciples in the middle.


    Talismans appeared in the glowing walls of the barrier, moving in a rotating fashion through the barrier around the people.


    Almost at the same time a ray of light fell from the barrier down to form a circr wall around Grand Elder Hu, isting him.


    "Wha- what is this?!"


    The man took out a sword and immediately started trying to free himself but could not even put a dent in. The wall around him was also too tight to allow proper movement of his sword, causing him to make funny poses in hopes of freeing himself.


    "Prime Disciple Xu! Grand Elder!! Everyo-...!"


    One other disciple moved forward but split in half from head to crotch, both halves plopping to the ground, sttering the white snow with crimson color.


    A few Sect Protectors in the crowd behind who tried to either follow the call of the split one or act on their own fell as well, a circr opening that appeared on their foreheads through which one could see the people behind them also adding color to the bleak terrain.


    The others froze, notprehending what was happening.


    "Aah! aaaah!"


    The Prime Disciple was still clutching the stump, screaming in pain and horror.


    "Aah! Right! That hand! I forgot, must be the hand that was attached to your arm..."


    Wu Long touched his forehead with his palm in a gesture of remembrance with the look of "silly me". But then another, look of puzzlement appeared.


    "...oh wait..."


    And then the stump the Prime Disciple held in his hand suddenly increased in weight as the arm split at the elbow.


    "Aaaaaaaaah!!!"


    The young man dropped down to his knees as he lost strength, dropping the detached lower arm and screaming in agony.


    "An arm... hmm, I am sure there was one attached to your shoulder..."


    Another noise of something heavy and wet dropping reached the ears of those around who watched with eyes filled with sheer horror and confusion as they struggled to understand what was happening at all.


    Wu Long walked up to the Prime Disciple who fell over to his back and was wriggling on the ground trying to back away.


    "I''m s-... I''m sorry, please don''t kill me! I have been wro-..."


    "Ah! I know, you must have been talking about the other hand..."


    *plop*


    "... or arm..."


    *plop*


    "Aaah! M-mercy!!!"


    "Xia Jung"


    Wu Long called out a name, as the one he called instantly stood at attention.


    "Yes"


    "You can deal with the others, don''t worry Ziyan will help you with the Elders if you struggle and that Grand Elder is isted"


    "Understood"


    Xia Jung turned to the other disciples and nodding to them all eight including him took out their weapons as the people from the Phoenix Sword Sect began looking ashen, still readying forbat but now lookingpletely overwhelmed while some people at the back immediately attempted attacking the barrier.


    "You really shouldn''t have listened when you were sent our way that day. But that is a foregone deal now.


    You know, I would have finished you off since you upset me, but I will let another person do it. You see, she wanted to personally finish this since you offended her"


    Wu Long walked up to the Prime Discipleying on the ground and leaned forward, hovering over him while the air around filled with sounds of battle.


    He then smiled and straightened up, turning to the Grand Elder who was screaming something while trying to break free. The wounded Prime Disciple of the Phoenix Sword Sect, on the other hand, saw a petite but graceful heavenly beauty walking into his line of sight in between him and Wu Long''s back.


    "What you said that day was right, I am indeed taken. And advances of worms like you truly are offensive and quite frankly sickening"


    Hua Ziyan spoke in a calm voice as her hands formed a pattern and fists the size of a human head made of Spiritual Qi appeared around her one by one.


    "M-mer-..."


    The Prime Disciple on the ground started to beg but midway through his words, the Spiritual Fists moved and he disappeared under a barrage of strikes, as the snow on the ground around him now had a sttered red pattern.


    Meanwhile Wu Long approached the trapped Grand Elder who screamed to stop and let him out.


    "I am always amazed by people in your position screaming to be let out"


    He remarked with genuine interest as it was far from the first time he encountered trapped people screaming these words with anger.


    "You! Who are you?! What right do you have to...?!?!"


    "Consequences"


    "What?"


    Grand Elder Hu stopped as Wu Long spoke.


    "What you said the other day was indeed correct, Grand Elder. Everything... has consequences"


    Wu Long spoke calmly amid the loud noises ofbat that was happening all around, returning the words that this man once uttered back to him.


    "...!"


    The middle-aged looking man widened his eyes with hatred and rage that he could not express, only to see Wu Long make a hand seal as his eyes glowed and several more talismans floated into the air.


    Four talismans swirled around and then surrounded the walls the man was trapped in, a glowing circr pattern connecting them, and then started all moving closer to the center, as the walls were seemingly moved by this, slowly but surely narrowing down on the man.


    "...! Wait...! No! No! Not like this! Fight me! Fight me!!!"


    The expression of the Grand Elder inside changed as he realized his fate, screaming at Wu Long whose expression did not change as he coldly looked on.

 Chapter 465 Steady Hands

    <h4>Chapter 465 Steady Hands</h4>


    The eight disciples of the Yin Yang Unity Pce fought against an overwhelming force of the Phoenix Sword Sect, but on their side they had superior techniques and also the fact that the opponents were passive and disorganized.


    Though Hua Ziyan had to intervene and crush the five Elders in the Foundation Building Realm as there was no way the disciples in the Revolving Qi Realm could beat them, as well as provided support when the numbers overwhelmed them as the ones panicking at the back finally understood that their only slim chances of surviving were in defeating the enemy.


    What was unique in theirbat was that the eight people fought in four distinct groups of two with seamless cooperation, which also then had a good teamwork between the couples.


    Wu Long mainly watched as no one was brave enough to approach him, and soon even Hua Ziyan had to chase after people as no one wanted to fight her either.


    As she came to his side he nodded with a smile.


    "Your technique improved nicely, and you are even able to conjure almost 30 fists at the same time now"


    "Hehe, it is all thanks to your teachings and training"


    She spoke humbly but was visibly pleased with the praise as he chuckled, giving her a kiss on the forehead.


    "Don''t minimize your hard work"


    "Hehe"


    As she closed her eyes for a moment in bliss there was a look of horror in the eyes of the remaining Phoenix Sword Sect members who saw the two sharing a tender moment in the middle of this carnage.


    "Hmm, what do you think?"


    He then asked as he turned to watch Lian Zhiqiu''s ''hidden dagger'' and the couple he mentored a little fight.


    "Ehm... a little underwhelming?"


    Hua Ziyan hesitated in consideration, but still spoke her honest feelings as Wu Long nodded as well, expecting more of them.


    If even a third of the enemiesunched a well-coordinated attack at once they would have been mowed down without a doubt. And even as they managed to take down arge number of the severely demoralized and disoriented enemies there was still a point when the other side reorganized and Hua Ziyan had to intervene.


    "Then again they dockbat experience which they are getting now... hmm, though I guess we do have to use a more robust method of training after all.


    Not to mention that the number of people we would have to train is quite substantial with the Liugwei Escort Agency and the Feng army included"


    Wu Long then spoke with determined expression as he seemed to have decided the next course of action.


    As they cleaned up the bloodied passage between the two rocks Wu Long retrieved spatial rings of both the Grand Elder and Prime Disciple, the rest handed to him by Xia Jung who thoughtfully collected them for him.


    "Heh, it seems this formation has a hard time distinguishing death of a Demonic Beast, it counted their deaths so I guess we''re ahead of everyone"


    Wu Long chuckled as he observed the formation beneath their feet.


    Hua Ziyan shook her head with a wry smile while the eight disciples lightlyughed.


    "I will leave this temporary formation in idle state, and the controlling talisman in your hands. Don''t wing it, at the first sign of trouble make sure to use it and retreat to safety"


    Wu Long then turned to Xia Jung as the barrier around them became pale, letting through the snowkes again which were stopped by it before.


    Thetter received the talisman with reverence as he saw what this formation was capable of against even a Grand Elder.


    "Also, you all only have three emergency talismans, don''t rely heavily on their protection"


    Wu Long said as the disciples nodded with a resounding "Understood!!!".


    "Wu Long, I remember that when you talked about temporary formations before you said that they could not be active without the formation master nearby..."


    "That''s true, but have Min''er ever told you about our talk about formations after the Supreme Master Pavilion?"


    "Mm"


    Hua Ziyan nodded with a curious look in her eyes.


    "Then this should be easy to understand.


    Since Formations can be enhanced by natural Feng Shui, I have used the natural Formation conjured by this terrain to power this temporary formation and strengthen it"


    "Huh? But then wouldn''t that mean that this temporary formation is in fact permanent?"


    "Not really, as the talismans used for the anchor points are made of paper, even if it a special kind, so they would gradually wear.


    And there are no permanent arrays, only Spiritual Qi connections between them which will further decrease how long this Formation canst, but it should still hold for at least two-three days without me here"


    Wu Long shook his head with a smile, as she chuckled, saying "and here I thought it would onlyst for a few hours".


    As they talked they soon felt the formationid out by the Frozen Garden Pce to slightly buzz as the others were all connected. At the same time the tremor they felt earlier was now very distinct.


    It meant that the Demonic Beast tide has reached the positions of the hunt parties of the Five Great Sects in the forefront and the kill count began.


    "You will soon face the Demonic Beasts. Me and Hua Ziyan will help you deal with the first collision and stay a little to stabilize, but we have to move out after so you will be on your own from then"


    He spoke up, as the disciples braced themselves. He intentionally picked out a small number since this would put them into overwhelming odds.


    He predicted that there would be many asions when the situation would be stacked against their side in the future. And subordinates who needed constant looking after were not someone he needed. Instead what he required were people who could pull their own weight and a little more on top.


    He gave them everything necessary for them toe out victorious in this situation, it was time for them to use that.


    They could soon hear the distant dull noise which rapidly grew louder. And then, as the numerous hard objects shing with the hard ground began to be distinguishable among the rumbling, they saw distant silhouettes appear at the far side of the distant passages in the blizzard.


    The disciples widened their eyes as they saw four-legged beasts about as tall as an average human''s chest on all fours, with two glowing eyes on either side of an elongated skull and crystal-like protrusions making it seem like big chunks of ice were growing out of their bodies.


    "Look at your opponent closely. What do you see?"


    Wu Long said as the disciples watched the beasts close in.


    "Their form looks agile and aggressive but not very well protected, designed to overwhelm with attack rather than endure"


    Xia Jung reported back as Wu Long nodded with a smile.


    "Very good, you can also see what tier each one is quite easily, see if you can spot it"


    "...the protrusions on the back, thergest ones seem to increase with each tier, as there are only three out of every one we can see that have four protrusions, and they exude the aura of a 4th-tier Demonic Beast"


    Wu Long made another satisfied nod as it seemed their surprise did not overwhelm their senses and thinking.


    He deliberately did not disclose the type of Demonic Beast to them as this was in a way a preparation rather than a simple event for them.


    The disciples stood in pairs and readied their weapons as Spiritual Qi techniques were activated.


    And as soon as the tide streamed into the passage theymenced their attacks.


    Hua Ziyan went forward cutting into the tide and lessening the burden of that initial sh as her Spiritual Qi fists crashed the beasts, each only needing one strike to put down.


    "Haha, if she improves at this rate there would be hardly anyone in her realm who could take her head-on"


    Wu Long chuckled as he looked at her onught.


    The rtively narrow passage gave the disciples an advantage much like in the earlier fight with therger force of the Phoenix Sword Sect, and as they were now only worried about one side their defense held strong.


    And even though corpses piled up and blood flooded the footing they steadily climbed the pile of corpses to get a better position.


    As Wu Long and Hua Ziyan helped them to get used to the continuing tide of Demonic Beasts, they started stabilizing, steadily holding their spot.


    After several hours, when he saw that they were dealing with the asional 4th-tier and sometimes appearing 5th-tier beasts without needing any help, he nodded to Hua Ziyan, and after giving the disciples a sign they both moved forward, Hua Ziyan opening a path for them without any trouble.

 Chapter 466 Eve of...

    <h4>Chapter 466 Eve of... </h4>


    As they moved Wu Long took out an 8th-tier Mortal Grade sword so graciously provided by the Grand Elder of the Phoenix Sword Sect.


    "Hmm, you''re not going to leave all of the ones on our way to me?"


    Hua Ziyan noticed his actions and asked with a little worry. These Demonic Beasts did not pose any threat to her with her strength, but were quite useful for target practice and training.


    Because they were independently moving in animalistic, tricky patterns it required quite a strong level of control over each Spiritual Qi fist she sent out to urately hit all the time and not waste any strikes.


    "Haha, don''t worry, I just want to test out a few moves myself"


    He chuckled, expressing no contest to her share of the Demonic Beasts as she slightly shyly smiled.


    As they passed through the blizzard in between the giant rocks, ying any Demonic Beast they could see, Wu Long sent a few attacks to the passages on the sides that they passed by and thus were not in the zone of Hua Ziyan''s attack.


    These attacks sent by him were unleashed with droplets of water running along the edge of his sword and then being sent out instead of Sword Qi he would have used for ranged attacks before.


    This proved quite potent as well as efficient. It required quite the concentration of Spiritual Qi to create Sword Qi that could have physical damage, but much less Water Qi as water already had a physical form to begin with. Not to mention that the cutting ability of water under the right speed generated by pressure proved to be quite powerful.


    "Didn''t you use your water attacks without any weapon just before?"


    "Haha, indeed, but they would not harm someone in the Core Formation Realm and higher. That Prime Disciple was only in the Revolving Qi Realm so his Protective Qi was quite weak"


    Wu Long nodded to Hua Ziyan''s question, as she nodded since it made sense that effortless attacks like the ones he disyed before must have had ws, in this case being the strength of the attack. It was good for dealing with less powerful foes, but against anyone who he normally had to take out a weapon to fight they would be nothing more than tricks.


    The attacks he sent out now, however, were different as they were imbued with the sharpness of his actual attack, mimicking how Sword Qi was the continuation of one''s sword.


    Though of course, the first ones he demonstrated did not quite live up to the standards as he continuously improved them on their way.


    "Are you doing something else at the same time?"


    "Haha, you noticed my aura fluctuate again?"


    "Mm"


    "I''m trying to see if I can use lightning to fasten my body''s functions and thus increase my speed"


    "What?!"


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, it is a part of the Body Tempering technique I told you I am working on, and I am containing any damage I make"


    "That does not make me any less worried"


    Hua Ziyan shook her head incredulously as she looked at him and could indeed see small arcs of electricity sh on the surface of his skin from time to time.


    "Haha, truly good things are never easy to obtain, Ziyan. I may struggle a little while creating this technique but the payoff should be quite the bargain"


    "Mm"


    Wu Long chuckled, and Hua Ziyan nodded in understanding, remembering the whole phrase she once heard from Ye Ling, as Wu Long did not mention the second part.


    ''If something truly good is indeed easy to obtain, someone else had to work very hard to get it for you''


    She knew he told her only half the phrase in consideration, and possibly to avoid self-aggrandizement as he never once shown self-praising behavior as long as she knew him, but she also knew just how lucky she was, as were all of his women who received fruits of his hard work with no hesitation or expectations to get something in return.


    The very technique she now used that made her such a formidable fighter was given to her in such a light manner it could be thought that it could be found anywhere when in fact it was something he likely had to go to great lengths to obtain.


    A light of determination appeared in her eyes as she focused on her technique, increasing her efforts.


    As they traveled the maze of ice and stone, they passed several groups holding defensive positions, circling around them to not sh.


    And because they moved at rtively lower speeds, it took them almost the entire day to go through the stampede and approach the frontlines where the members of the younger generation of the Five Great Sects held a united front against the hordes of Demonic Beasts.


    The visibility at night should have dropped even more, since the scattered light of the moon should have beenpletely obscured by the weather conditions, but was the opposite as it became even brighter than when Wu Long, Hua Ziyan and Xue Bing were at he sect.


    The disciples of the Five Great Sects held position at a huge passage which was at one end of the canyon, leading into the crevasse in the side of the giant mountain.


    It was the ce the tide poured out from into the canyon, and they were taking on around half of it as the other half circled around through the few smaller channels to then face the disciples of the other sects. There was also a small portion that slipped through from their sides.


    They could hear the sounds of the battle from afar as it was arge scale defense with many Zithers ying a vigorous melody, resounding through the surroundings.


    Adept atrge-scale long-ranged attacks, Music Dao practitioners were the core of theirbat power, as the others disyed their different skills in dealing with those they let through and defending them.


    Wu Long and Hua Ziyan took a moment to arrive on top of a slightly shorter rock, overseeing the battle from above.


    The disciples of the Profound Music Pce were in the center on a slightly elevated ground which looked like a natural tform, as all four other sects were lined up in front and to the sides in a semi-circle.


    The ones at the forefront were the Brilliant Sun Temple and the Cloud Piercing Sect, with Frozen Garden Pce and Profound Martial Arts Valley supporting them.


    "So this is how they do this event usually... but doesn''t itck..."


    "Publicity?"


    Wu Long chuckled finishing Hua Ziyan''s words and she nodded in response with a slightly puzzled look. For an event that was supposed to be part of a friendlypetition between the five sects it did not seem to have any audience toment on and appreciate the performance of the respective sects.


    "Haha, the Formation in this ce is slightly different as it has a Viewing Formation embedded inside which shows this scene to the representatives of the Five Great Sects who remained in the Frozen Garden Pce.


    There is also a small local gallery on that rock over there"


    Wu Long exined, at the end pointing at a rock wall to the side of the big channel the disciples were fighting in which was shorter in height. Hua Ziyan could not see the top because of the blizzard that blocked even her spiritual perception but understood that there were likely Elders and Sect Protectors from the five sects there monitoring the situation.


    "...are they really going to start today? The tide would be pouring for three days so they would have two more to hold out..."


    "Haha, they are not worried about the tide, quite the opposite actually as they are counting on a massive disruption it would cause. They should start quite soon if my estimations are correct"


    Wu Long chuckled, his eyes on the disciples fighting the horde in a steady way.


    Suddenly, a man in a blindfold standing among the disciples of the Cloud Piercing Sect sensed something, turning his head back and slightly up.


    "Heh, truly interesting"


    Wu Long, on the other hand, spoke with visible amusement as he saw that.

 Chapter 467 Compensation

    <h4>Chapter 467 Compensation </h4>


    Wu Long and the blind swordsman faced each other for a split moment separated by a vast distance, and yet it was as if they stood a few meters away from each other. Eventually thetter turned back to look ahead again, and the tense atmosphere rxed.


    After a few hours of watching, Wu Long''s eyes narrowed.


    "Remember, take on everyone except that blind swordsman. The rest you should have no problem dealing with... except the two I told you about... but it should note to that"


    He turned to Hua Ziyan, who nodded in response.


    "Then, let''s go. It should start any moment now"


    He smiled to her and they both stepped forward. The moment they did, several disciples of the Frozen Garden Pce suddenly turned and released Spiritual Qi toward the disciples of the Profound Music Pce.


    "Piercing Icicle Shot!"


    Their Spiritual Qi formed images that looked like icicles and even gave off a cold feeling from looking at them, which shot forward.


    "Protective Wall of Ice"


    Xue Bing''s figure appeared in front, as her hands formed hand seals and an image of a massive wall, by its shape formed of ice but actually made from Spiritual Qi appeared to block the attacks.


    "What is the meaning of this?!"


    The new Prime Disciple of the Profound Music Pce who took over after Gong Cui left the sect proimed with anger.


    "The Frozen Garden Pce has gone rogue! Protect the Profound Music Pce Disciples!!!"


    "It''s a sabotage and a trap! Profound Martial Arts Valley, prepare for battle!"


    The Prime Disciple of the Cloud Piercing Sect shouted brandishing his sword, immediately backed by the Profound Martial Arts Valley.


    They turned to attack but unlike what they seemed to have expected the majority of the people from the Frozen Garden Pce immediately turned to attack the ones who made the move earlier with no disarray or moment of confusion.


    Even more disrupting their movement to ''protect the Profound Music Pce'' was that the Brilliant Sun Temple stood in between the two Sects and the Frozen Garden Pce like a sturdy wall of muscles while the ones who required their ''protection'' stood in confusion, not sure of what was happening.


    This whole scene was captured by the Viewing Formation, but there was no shocking and confusing battle that instantly engulfed the younger generation of the Sects, so the likely confusion in the Frozen Garden Pce between the upper echelon of each sect was not that great either.


    What''s more one of the Disciples who attacked the Music Dao cultivators sent out a few talismans almost at the same time, and the formation under their feet made a crackling noise as sparks of yellow electricity ran through it by the time the attacks were blocked, so the image was cut off at this ambiguous timing with no real development.


    However, right at that moment, a shadow began manifesting behind Xue Bing, whose eyes slightly widened.


    She started to turn around and retreat from that shadow as fast as she could but it was still not enough to escape a de of a dagger appearing from it that was rapidly approaching her throat.


    But right at the moment it seemed that her life was forfeit, another de, this one of a sword blocked into the path of the dagger.


    A loud gnashing of metal rang out with sparks the next moment as the icy beauty moved away and finished turning at the same time, seeing a familiar figure of a handsome man blocking the dagger that almost took her life.


    "I would say it is nice to see you, Prime Demon Hong Ye, but the circumstances are a bit..."


    Wu Long chuckled looking into the slightly widened red eyes that became filled with a pure child-like joy seeing him.


    The sudden attack gave the two Sects an opportunity to charge in, causing the disciples of the Brilliant Sun Temple to engage, not letting them through as the battlefield became chaotic.


    The disciples of the Profound Music Pce were forced to still focus on the tide of Demonic Beasts amid confusion as most others now almost ignored it.


    "Darling!!!-..."


    *BOOM!!!*


    A loud sound took her attention away as bits of stone and ice went into the air creating arge white-gray cloud of debree and fog-like snow.


    A petite beautiful woman appeared soon as the wind broke the veil of dust and snow. She was standing among the disciples of the Profound Martial Arts Valley as crushed corpses were all around her.


    "Huh? What is she doing he-?!?!"


    The Prime Disciple of that Sect did not have time to finish his phrase in a confused voice as Spiritual Qi Fists appeared all around her and she disappeared, her blurry image going forward with the heavy-looking fists falling onto the heads of her next targets.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    "Aaargh!"


    "My leg! Aah-..."


    "Fuck! Someone stop that bi-...!"


    Booming sounds continued to resound as anguished cries of the members of the Profound Martial Arts Valley resounded in the vicinity.


    "Hahaha, yourdy rocks!"


    Hong Ye turned back to Wu Long with a chuckle and a little bit of surprise in both her voice and eyes as Hua Ziyan did not give her such a dangerous feeling when she saw her from afar on the Wood Spirit Continent like she did now.


    "Haha, why thank you, I am quite proud of her myself"


    Wu Long smiled while his other hand moved to the side with a spear appearing in it.


    The spear de had a bit of water run on it''s edge which then shot out, colliding with another dagger which neared the throat of Beng Mao, the Prime Disciple of the Brilliant Sun Temple who was engaged in a fight with the Prime Disciple of the Cloud Piercing Sect.


    "Haa~ Ye''er. I get that you''re in love and all that, but you really should do something about him.


    If this thing you have for him continues to interfere with work it is going to be harder and harder to find excuses you know, it''s the second time he interferes..."


    Hong Yue whose dagger was pushed back made a heavy sigh, rolling her red eyes.


    "Hmm, but... haa~ Darling~...*BOOM!!!* can''t you let this one go? We''re just going to do our job and then get out of here. I''m free for some time after so we can even have a chatter if you want"


    Hong Ye looked at Wu Long with a pleading look as if she was a kid asking for a candy, which could possibly look cute if one ignored what she was actually talking about. Though when she said "Darling" there was a louder than before sound from the direction Hua Ziyan fought in.


    "Haha, sorry, no can do, Prime Disciple Hong Ye~..."


    "I''m sorry, are you talking with an assassin right now?"


    Xue Bing asked with widened eyes in a slightly bewildered voice as both Wu Long''s amused and Hong Ye''s red eyes turned to her, the ck-haired beauty having to tilt to the side to peek out from behind Wu Long.


    Both then simply nodded with straight faces causing the icy beauty to open her mouth with no words toment as they both returned to looking at each other as Hong Ye''s head hid back behind him.


    Hong Yue also stood back without attacking as she recognized that even as he was talking with her twin, he would not let her do anything.


    "...as I was saying, I can''t let you finish your contract this time, but..."


    A slightly mischievous smile touched his lips.


    "...I canpensate"


    "Huh? Don''t you know how our organization works? We don''t ept demands to take over or finish contracts made by others for any sum"


    Hong Yue raised her eyebrow as she spoke, surprised at his words.


    "Wait, Sister Yue, let''s hear him out first"


    "Are you kidding me? Ye''er!"


    "Hahaha, it is not financialpensation, and it is not an offer to the organization. But I do feel bad for causing you to fail a contract for the second time even though you likely never had before..."


    Wu Long chuckled at the bbergasted expression Hong Yue made as her twin eagerly looked into his eyes.


    "... so how about a date in the Fantian Kingdom a bitter this month or the next one?"


    "...!"


    "... ah, shit..."


    He then smiled as Hong Ye''s eyes lit up at his words while her white-haired twin facepalmed in the background.


    Xue Bing''s icy face twitched behind him as some emotions seemed to be swirling beneath the frozen surface.


    "I agree!"


    "Ye''er!"


    "What? It''s a fair offer!"


    Hong Ye turned to her twin with a glint in her eyes.


    "Fair? How in the world that''s fair? A date for a failed contract?"


    "... but it''s a date with Darling!"


    *BOOM!!!*


    She eximed with another louder noise in the background.


    Hong Yue covered her face with her palm yet again as she looked into the eyes of her sister.


    It was these eyes she could not resist as she made a "Urgh!" sound from the bottom of her heart while rolling her eyes while Hong Ye made a small "sess" pose.


    "... I don''t know if I am dreaming anymore..."


    Xue Bing shook her head, turning around to go and help the disciples of her Sect deal with the remaining traitors. After witnessing talk of a date in turn for not attempting to murder her, all happening on a rather chaotic battlefield, she felt like reality was a strange and quite distant concept.


    "By the way, you appeared in time... did you know?"


    Hong Yue then asked and he nodded with a light smile.


    "I was wondering if you would show up to say ''hi'', but since you did not I assumed we would just talk it out here"


    "Kehe...ahahahaha, I told you he noticed us... that''s why I said she should go and say ''hi''!"


    "Don''t say nonsense! What kind of assassin goes to say ''hi'' even if they see a familiar face during a mission?!"


    "But... don''t you think it''s kinda funny for assassins to be sneaking around thinking they are hidden even though there''s someone totally seeing them?


    Hehe... hehahaha, it gets even funnier the more you think about how we thought we were perfectly hidden... ahahaha!"


    Hong Ye almost folded in two holding her stomach andughing as her twin covered her face again, though now there was a slight but still visible on her pale skin blush on the parts of upper cheeks that peeked out of the mask.


    "Anyway, now that we have a deal, I have a bit of a mess to deal with. Contact me with this if you need to, it will automatically contact my personalmunication jade"


    Wu Long chuckled, handing over a talisman that Hong Ye took with reddening cheeks.


    "Hehehe, a present from Darling~! *BOOOM!!!* ... I will cherish it~... see youter... Da~rling~! *BOOOOOM!!!!!*"


    She excitedly jumped a little and then stepped to the side, disappearing into the ck cloud as did her sister, though without a word.


    "Haha, it seems I do have a bit of exining to do"


    Wu Long chuckled as he saw the escting violence against the poor members of the Profound Martial Arts Valley, then turning his head to the direction where a blind man stood facing him, the chaos around seemingly avoiding both of them.

 Chapter 468 Blind Swordsman

    <h4>Chapter 468 Blind Swordsman </h4>


    Wu Long hid the spear he took out earlier, leaving only the sword as the man opposite him shifted the sword in its sheathe into his right hand and gripped the handle with his left.


    "You decided to not y any tricks?"


    Wu Long chuckled as he saw that. The way the man held the sword before implied he was right handed, and there were no signs of it being otherwise.


    "I can''t if I want to take on an opponent like you"


    The man replied in a calm voice, but there was still a tinge of excitement he failed to hide.


    "And what kind of opponent am I?"


    "Someone who deserves my respect"


    The swordsman slowly took out the sword, revealing a perfectly maintained weapon.


    "Before we begin, will you not satisfy my curiosity? You are clearly the disciple of that fraud who calls himself the Sword God, but why are you not the Prime Disciple?"


    "Hmm, a pity, I thought you were someone deserving my respect... but it seems even I can be mistaken"


    The man''s forehead twitched indicating a movement of his eyebrow under the blindfold, and the corners of his mouth went slightly down, his tone that of disappointment.


    "Someone who has a Mind Sword and can thus sense it in others shouldn''t doubt his senses so easily"


    Wu Long chuckled, as the man''s face made the same expression as someone who narrows their eyes.


    "As I thought... but how can that be..."


    "Haa~ it is a mistakemonly made by someone who has such great talent, potential and passion for the sword, as well as dedication and purity of mind as you.


    You believe that your Mind Sword is a virtue of chosen people with high morals, honest and straightforward character with a belief in the sword in their hearts, because it partially is so for you"


    Wu Long leisurely exined, raising his sword upright and looking at the part of his face reflecting in one half of it, not minding the battle going on around them as the swordsman listened in silence.


    "...But as you learnter on, when your own Mind Sword bes sharper, and your senses improve, every Mind Sword is unique, and gives off a different aura"


    As he spoke the face in the reflection became different even though visually nothing changed, as the eye of the God of ughter looked back at Wu Long. An unknown shiver went through the blind man that he could not exin nor control, involuntarily taking a step back.


    "The numbness of your sense to that aspect is something that could be very easily exploited by people such as your Master, as you automatically believe in their virtue"


    Wu Long''sst words spoken in a lighthearted tone as the reflection changed back to normal made the swordsman furrow his eyebrows under the blindfold, creating distinct vertical wrinkles on his forehead.


    "Didn''t you only just now tell me I should not doubt my senses?"


    "Hmm, doubting your sense and knowing its limitations are two different things, you will learn thatter on with more experience I guess"


    "Later on? Are you already forfeiting your life?"


    "Hahaha, far from it. But I don''t intend to take yours, this time at least"


    Wu Long chuckled, causing the swordsman to slightly harden his grip on the sword.


    "... So young..."


    The man''s first phrase was spoken in a quiet, puzzled tone under his nose. He himself was 34 years old, and barely fit into the ''younger generation'' which took part in this event, as his peers were all in their early twenties.


    The voice he heard now and before in the Main Hall of the Frozen Garden Pce was quite young, and the appearance he perceived with his Spiritual Sense was that of a young man as well.


    He knew that there were people young in appearance with great age in cultivation world, but in their case their aura gave away their different age. In Wu Long''s case, however, his aura was of someone truly, genuinely young.


    But the demeanor as well as the feeling he gave off were of someone with much more wisdom and unfathomable number of years behind his back.


    "...then let''s see if that im is of someone with all bark and no bite..."


    *ng!*


    The metallic sound of two swords shing rang out as the two moved at the same time, ringing multiple times in rapid session right after as their swords danced in fast and sharp movements that still seemed graceful at the same time.


    The swordy of the two was like a beautiful artwork, but what was apparent that while the blind man was giving it his all, Wu Long''s pose was still rxed and his every move flowed naturally as if there was no particr style he used.


    The swordsman in the blindfold moved around, changing the angles of attack while Wu Long only slightly adjusted the direction he faced, not moving from one spot.


    "... Duan Feng"


    The blind swordsman moved away after a series of strikes, a drop of sweat going down his forehead.


    "Wu Long"


    The bearer of the name smiled, seeing the earnest feelings of the swordsman that made him feel nostalgic.


    For a moment, it seemed like the chaotic world around became still as colors seemed to have been drained from it. All thepeople around the two except Hua Ziyan froze for a split second as they felt an incredibly sharp sword pointed in between their eyebrows.


    *shiiiinnnnnn*


    A thin metallic sound rang out, as the two disappeared and were already behind the position the opponent stood at, their poses that of finishing a strike as the world around returned to normal. Snowkes in the air between them cleanly split in two and then disappeared in the resumed wind.


    *clink*


    The sound of a metal object hitting the earth came a few seconds after as the cleanly sliced off de of a sword first went into the air, rotating and sparkling in the scattered moonlight and then fell to the rock partially covered with ice and snow.


    Duan Feng''s face showed disbelief in all the minute movements of facial muscles, a thin red line growing on his shoulder, and the sword he held missing most of its de.


    Wu Long slowly came from the pose up into a leisurely one while the blind man fell onto one knee and held onto his shoulder with his hand, turning his head sideways.


    "We will meet again, Duan Feng, think about what you felt in that strike in the meantime"


    Wu Long spoke as he stepped forward away from the man as thetter slightly grit his teeth. And yet it was apparent that while he was frustrated, there was something different in his demeanor, as he struggled to stand up and turning around, bowed toward Wu Long''s receding back.

 Chapter 469 Forward

    <h4>Chapter 469 Forward</h4>


    As Wu Long went forward, he looked at the situation around. Most of the Profound Martial Arts Valley''s disciples were obliterated by this point as there was no one here who could match Hua Ziyan.


    A Core Formation cultivator who can fight above her realm was simply not something any of them could do anything about.


    The Cloud Piercing Sect disciples were in better shape, but still pressed as some of them got caught up in Hua Ziyan''s attacks and the rest were fighting with the Brilliant Sun Temple members and the Frozen Garden Pce who have joined after they killed or mostly drove off the renegade disciples.


    The higher the realms, the harder it was for cultivators of simr realms to kill one another as opposed to defeating them.


    Duan Feng also took a few disciples and retreated, seeing that the battle was lost, while the disciples of the Profound Martial Arts valley finally ran in all directions after their Prime Disciple was turned into a red mark on the icy rocks.


    He was quite sessfully fighting off Hua Ziyan by using their many to one situation to his advantage but as their numbers dwindled his options ran out until he was not able to run around or hide behind others.


    "Hmm?"


    In the corner of Wu Long''s gaze a familiar pale face shed and he smiled. Guo Dinshan, a Core Disciple who Wu Long owed gratitude for a generous donation of a Guandao Spear somehow weaseled his way out, even as his Sect''s Prime Disciple who he seemed to be loyal to perished fighting Hua Ziyan.


    "Thi-... this is bad!!! It''s getting harder to hold on!!!"


    The Profound Music Pce were the only ones holding back the majority of the Demonic Beasts, not taking part in the battle between the Sects at all.


    Their Prime Disciple shouted as a bead of sweat ran down the side of her face, her widened eyes directed into the distance ahead from where the Demonic Beasts continued to pour, her exmation taking Wu Long''s attention away from the escaping man as ''Oh well, there is another time for him'' went through his mind.


    It was at that point that the rest of the Cloud Piercing Sect disciples scattered following the Profound Marital Arts Valley''s example, since they were under pressure from fighting two of the Five Great Sects and Hua Ziyan turned her gaze to them.


    It was expected that the other groups behind experienced a sudden increase in pressure since the start of the battle since there were far more Demonic Beasts let through as only those attacking the fighting humans were cut down, while the ones running past were mostly ignored.


    Perhaps some groups of the guest Sects behind were even forfeiting and being rescued by the Elders and Sect Protectors at this very moment.


    Wu Long also saw that the battle on the wall above where the Elders and Sect Protectors of the Five Great Sects were fighting was in a stalemate, since it was two Sects against two with the weakest Profound Music Pce to the side, not participating.


    Meanwhile the tiers of the Demonic Beasts pouring out of the crevasse were increasing as now most of them were of the 4th tier, with more 5th tier and then...


    *Rooooaaaar!!!*


    "A low-level sixth tier Demonic Beast..."


    The Prime Disciple of the Profound Music Pce half-whispered half-eximed as her eyes widened even more, an expression of dread appearing on her face.


    A Demonic Beast almost one and a half timesrger than the other ones with a powerful aggressive aura appeared out of the crevasse and roared into the skies covered by a blizzard.


    It was a Demonic Beastparable to that of a Foundation Building Realm cultivator, and thus something the disciples mostly in the Revolving Qi Realm would struggle with.


    "Haha, it''s finally starting"


    Wu Long chuckled.


    "Don''t worry everyone! We will be taking over the defense, follow ourmand and it will be fine"


    An Elder of the Profound Music Pce appeared on the ground, followed by other Elders and Sect Protectors. The other four sects still continued to be entangled in a battle.


    The side which lost their disciples seemingly continued the fight solely for the purpose of not let the Frozen Garden Pce and the Brilliant Sun Temple help against the increasingly powerful stampede of Demonic Beasts.


    The disciples sighed with relief while Wu Long''s eyes glinted looking deep into the crevasse from which the Demonic Beast were pouring at seemingly even greater rate.


    "Wu Long"


    Hua Ziyan approached Wu Long with a smile, and he smiled back, caressing her cheek.


    "Haha, well done, Ziyan. There was a big disparity in your strength, but I saw that you never cked off or put down your guard despite that"


    "Hehe, you praise me too much, it''s all what you taught me... oh! By the way, that assassin-..."


    She became slightly giddy at the praise and closed her eyes at thefortable feeling of his hand, but then seemed to remember something and opened her eyes to look at him.


    But then the sounds of gasps came out around them as multiple powerful presences appeared from within the crevasse.


    "S-seventh tier?! What the...is this a Death Trap?"


    The Elder of the Profound Music Pce eximed, turning to Xue Bing for exnation as a beast twice the size of a normal one, followed by a dozen of 6th tier beasts appeared out of the crevasse.


    "I believe I would not be here with you if it was... we did not expect this either"


    Xue Bing coldly remarked, as her importance to the Frozen Garden Pce as the most prominent prodigy they ever had was well known to the others, which was why she was the target of the Bahshi assassin twins alongside the most talented Prime Disciple of the Brilliant Sun Temple in thest millenium.


    "Ziyan, I will exin a bitter, haha. Perhaps it would be better to do so when we return and the others are also present"


    Wu Long smiled, tucking a lock of hair that came out of her tied up hair behind her ear with a gentle motion, looking into her eyes as she nodded, her questions or any doubts melting in those eyes.


    "So, shall we begin? I won''t take these ones away from you"


    He smiled and she revealed an excited smile as well, giving him a nod in response that carried apletely different attitude.


    The two turned to the mountain and bothunched forward.


    "ciers of Shattered Moon!"


    "Oh, Prime Disciple Xue, you decided to act as well?"


    Almost at the same time as they moved, and even a little faster, Xue Bing also moved forward, images of big chunks of ice made of Spiritual Qi appearing around her.


    "The Winter Forest has been the responsibility of the Frozen Garden Pce since its foundation... I cannot allow this Demonic Beast Tide to get out of hand"


    She spoke as several Core Disciples of her Sect following them nodded, all of them with determined expressions.


    "Very well, I believe Pce Master Qiu has retreated from the Frozen Garden Pce about now under the guise of defeat, so you have nothing to worry about.


    The Brilliant Sun Temple should have covered their retreat, and Profound Music Pce should be enough to hold off most of the lower tier beasts"


    Wu Long nodded with a smile, as Hua Ziyan''s Spiritual Qi Fists started pummeling the horde of 4th and 5th-tier beasts on their way to the crevasse, the disciples of the Frozen Garden Pce sending out icicles at the same time to cover the other half.


    "I-...Incredible..."


    The Elder of the Profound Music Pce widened his eyes looking at that sight.


    Their small group of only a dozen people made a massive cut into the middle of the Demonic Beast Tide, as only less powerful ones went past them on the sides.

 Chapter 470 My Turn

    Chapter 470 My Turn


    ??The group led by Wu Long, Hua Ziyan and Xue Bing moved forward, cutting through the horde of the Demonic Beasts, though Hua Ziyan did most of the heavy lifting by exterminating any 5th or 6th tier Demonic Beast on sight.


    "Great Wall Palm"


    She then sent her palm forward, and three human-sized one appeared in front of her side by side,unching forward, crushing the beasts in front of them, and pushing back the ones behind into a small pile.


    "Haha, well done Ziyan, you have indeed learned it well. Want to try abination move now?"


    Wu Long chuckled and a glint of excitement appeared in her eyes as she wanted to try this ever since the moment he told her that two or more users of this technique could use a very powerfulbination.


    She nodded and they both put forward their right palms.


    ""The Great Wall Palm!""


    As their Spiritual Qi entangled with each other during the technique''s activation, and amplified by their status as Dual Cultivators, ten double-sized palms appeared in a row, the eyes of the others widening at the sight.


    And then the wall of big palms moved forward with terrifying force, crushing every beast and even the ones piled up behind whichshould have received a softer impact crushed into bloody pulp from the sheer speed and force.


    "Woah..."


    Hua Ziyan eximed in wonder as Wu Long''s eyes glinted with amusement and endearment at that child-like excitement.


    "Haha, I told you, the power of numbers cannot be underestimated.


    Didn''t you see the disciples of Brilliant Sun Temple all using the same technique before?


    Their wall of literal muscles was imprable to even the sharpest des of the Cloud Piercing Sect, not only due to their individual strengths, but because their techniques resonated.


    Dual Cultivators excel at this as they create an even more powerful connection than others with the right techniques, but confined to cultivation partners"


    He exined once more as she nodded, feeling the power they could use together for the first time.


    "Though I do feel like we have a synergetic effect when we fight together with our Dao Family even if we use different techniques and weapons... Mingyu said she was going to attemptprehending how it works but has not been able to yet... but now..."


    Hua Ziyan seemed to feel something when their techniques resonated, that could be a clue.


    "Hoh? That is surely interesting, ah yes, I did feel something like that in your movements when we were hunting that 8th tier serpent behind the Clear Water Pavilion"


    Wu Long touched his chin in thought.


    But his thoughts then shifted as they reached the 7th-tier Demonic Beast.


    "He''s all yours, Ziyan"


    "That''s reckless! Daoist Wu, we must..."


    As one of the core disciples of the Frozen Garden Pce began objecting Hua Ziyan''s Spiritual Qi fists grew in size, shedding numbers down to only 20 from the original 30, but the feeling of weight and power they gave off caused that disciple''s words to trail off as her eyes widened looking up at them.


    "Suu~ haa~"


    Hua Ziyan took a deep breath and sprang into action, the first two fists straightforwardly going for the beast which dodged to the side, and another one turning and moving upside down to the ground and then from there to the head of the beast, hitting it squarely on the chin.


    The massive body of the Demonic Beast rose into the air as it was forced to stand on its hind legs, even slightly lifting them off the ground and then the remaining fists circled to strike it from both sides, bone crushing sounds resounding with a loud cry of the beast which then fell on it''s back after being struck with two additional fists from the front, still alive but already badly hurt.


    "Sky Dome Palm!"


    Hua Ziyan made a hand seal with her left hand and put her right hand up and slightly tilted forward with a spread palm.


    An image of her palm appeared above, its center as big as the Demonic Beast itself.


    And as she pushed her right hand down, the palm plummeted to the ground, crushing the beast that tried to stand up at the same time as her hand reached the height of her chest, her arm stretched out in front of her.


    It took some time for the Spiritual Qi to dissipate due to the unique quality her Qi had, but eventually, a big palm imprint was revealed on the ground, with the Demonic Beast ttened beneath it.


    "I did it!"


    Hua Ziyan then turned to Wu Long with cheers as he chuckled and took her jumping into his embrace, patting the back of her head.


    "Well done, Ziyan"


    "Hehehe"


    The others looked at this scene with round eyes as the petitedy who looked so delicate and soft in his arms, with a smile of pure joy from being pampered just disyed a terrifying level of brutal strength.


    *Rooar!*


    ****Rooar!!!****


    But they did not have much time to celebrate the 7th tier beast being in as another simr roar and several others soon resounded from the depths of the crevasse, and then as they ran out to terrify the onlookers, a deeper, louder roar followed.


    *Roooaaaarr!!!*


    *Boom!* *Crash!*


    An explosion rang out as one side of the crevasse broke off and fell withrge and small debris flying high into the air and falling in the distance.


    A creature of far bigger proportions broke through expanding the size of the crack as the Elders in the distance became ashen while the disciples nearly passed out.


    "N-ninth tier...?!"


    "What is this thing doing here...!?"


    "It''s over..."


    The voices resounded from different sides as even the Elders and Sect Protectors fighting on the wall stopped, looking at the creature.


    A ninth tier Demonic Beast. Something at the level of Mortal Transcendence Realm practitioners.


    It was a thing, in front of which even the Pce Master of the Frozen Garden Pce could only fall to her knees in helplessness.


    Even the emotionless Xue Bing had a tinge of despair appear in her eyes, but then as she turned to the side she saw a strange scene, since Hua Ziyan continued to blissfully smile in Wu Long''s embrace as if oblivious to the beast that terrified all the others.


    "Mm, I guess it''s my turn now"


    Wu Long nodded, and she reluctantly let go, giving him a quick kiss to at least somehowpensate for parting with his warmth.


    A spear appeared in his hand and as he stepped forward, his figure disappeared, as those who could keep up saw him appear high above the beast''s head.


    "Six-way-lock-array"


    He lightly spoke while his body was still climbing in height due to the residual force of his step technique, and six talismans he released created a circle around the beast''s head, lit up and created six spheres of bluish light, connecting to each other with rays in the next moment as symbols and patterns started appearing in a beautiful disy.


    The beast''s head which was raised up while it broke out of the crevasse suddenly ceased all movement, as it''s four eyes on both sides widened and then filled with puzzlement, while its body started moving erratically instead, as if its head was suddenly stuck.


    A distant sound of thunder reverberated in the surroundings, rumbling and continuing to be louder as it repeated and oveyed itself over and over.


    And then, as Wu Long''s body reached peak height and turned in the air to move down, while he turned with the spear in his hand pointing down at the center of the creature''s head, a bright sh of light blinded the spectators.


    The next moment as their eyes adjusted they saw a massive bolt of lightning with enormous roots throughout the sky visible even in the blizzard, going through the head of the creature and connecting to the spear in Wu Long''s hand that was already piercing the ground.


    *BOOOOOM!!!!"


    The surroundings shook from a deafening explosive sound of thunder followed by loud rambling reverberations of echo, as the skies opened up, the blizzard momentarily cleared out by the massive formless wave of wind, showing everyone clearly the picture of a man standing with a spear in the ground as arcs of lightning were dancing all around the ground crushed into the concentric circles of boulders and icy rubble.


    The creature''s head had a massive hole going through it''s center, while Wu Long picked up his spear, and turned to the spectators with a smile, the lock around the head moving and then disappearing with the flick of his free hand.


    The round eyes of everyone around reflected a massive body falling behind him with a loud thud which did not seem that loud to the slightly numb to sounds people, creating a cloud of dust and making people that were closer to it jump from the residual shockwave.

 Chapter 471 Blue Moon

    Chapter 471 Blue Moon


    ??Wu Long''s figure was surrounded by shing arcs of lightning, as his muscles slightly contracted and rxed from time to time, creating a very indistinct twitch in his shoulders that made it seem like he was overflowing with energy.


    ''Hmm, as I thought it is still a little hard controlling the Ligthning Rune, and there are many adjustments that need to be done, but the first experiment is quite sessful''


    A thought went through his mind as he felt the condition of his body after making a strike which was abination of a spear strike with a Spiritual Qi technique imbued with Lightning Qi and his new body tempering experiments.


    Though the strike had this much power partially due to the fact that the conditions were right, since he could feel a lot of umted Lightning Qi high above in the skies as soon as he arrived in the canyon, but there was also a lot he had confirmed.


    His Lightning Rune seemed to have be stronger as soon as he took that energy, which led him to think that there was another Lightning Rune dissolved in the surroundings that he did not detect, but had unconsciously consumed into his own.


    However, as the initial shock and awe of the people around passed, their gazes then turned to the sky rather than to the massive corpse of the beast. He smiled following their gazes to see two moons in the clear, but rapidly closing up with another blizzard sky.


    The first one was a pale gray-white moon they always saw, and the other one was distinctly blue and covered in lines of hues from its blue color to white.


    "How can..."


    Xue Bing uttered with shock as she never saw such a phenomenon.


    "Haha, Prime Disciple Xue just never saw it since the sky in these parts is always covered up, but this phenomenon urs every time the Demonic Beast wave appears, meaning each decade"


    Wu Long chuckled arriving next to them after retrieving the Demonic Core of the beast he yed.


    "So is this..."


    Hua Ziyan asked, her eyes also filled with wonder at the blue orb reflected in them, though not as much shock as the others which told the astonished Xue Bing that she already anticipated this sight.


    "Mm, it is where these Demonic Beastse from..."


    Wu Long nodded to Hua Ziyan as Xue Bing and disciples of the Frozen Garden Pce who followed her could only look on in silence.


    "...and our destination"


    He then added, causing the core disciples of the Frozen Garden Pce to look at him with a different look of bewilderment.


    "Of course, Prime Disciple Xue and the Core Disciples of the Frozen Garden Pce are not obligated toe, as it would be admittedly quite dangerous"


    Wu Long chuckled as he saw those expressions.


    "I... I will follow..."


    Xue Bing hesitated for a moment, but something in her took over as she nodded her head.


    The Core Disciples behind her alsocked confidence, but there was something incredibly appealing in the mysteries and discovery of something new and unknown.


    They looked at one another in doubt but soon most of them decidedly nodded.


    "Good, though we should clean up this wave a bit more first, but since the time to enter and leave will be limited, I guess I should work a bit"


    Wu Long nodded as he saw them confirm their choices, then looking to the direction of the crevasse which was now partially covered by the massive corpse, but from which the tide of Demonic Beasts continued to pour out, either circling around or climbing on the corpse.


    Several 7th-tier beasts which appeared before were now standing in apprehension, looking at him, and there were more of them appearing among the newly arriving horde.


    "Ziyan, you take on as much as you can while I crush a little ahead"


    Wu Long turned to the beauty who nodded with an eager expression, her eyes brimming with excitement.


    They bothunched from their spots, Wu Long''s figure followed by small arcs of lightning as it appeared near 7th tier beasts, ying them with one attack for each.


    A mass of beasts in between was also split in two or a hole pierced through its head, every wound shing with small residual electricity as well.


    ''This lightning... how is he doing it?''


    Xue Bing who followed targeting 6th and 5th tier beasts with her fellow disciples turned her icy eyes to the man whose figure shed with blue-white streaks of lightning, loosing sight of him in one moment to find it in another part in the next.


    Her own Sect''s techniques were conceptually created with Iceattribute which was controlled by Water Qi and Cold Qi, which was part of the specific aptitude one had to possess when recruited into the Frozen Garden Pce.


    But they were all very clear on the fact that unless one was in the Seven Profound Realms, which had long since turned into a legend for most people in this world due to it being unreachable, they could not actually wield the power of elemental attributes.


    Wu Long''s eyes turned to the wall where Elders and Sect Protectors were still locked in a fight, since he was done with most 7th tier beasts, leaving a little for Hua Ziyan.


    "This is bad! W-we should-..."


    An Elder of the Cloud Piercing Sect that Wu Long recognized as the ''retired'' Elder Hou, raised his voice as he felt Wu Long''s electrified gaze turn to them. Quite worried about his presence there ever since he yed that 9th-tier beast.


    He and several other Elders of his Sect, as well as Profound Martial Pce were engaged in a fight with Grand Elder Qu of the Frozen Garden Pce who was in charge of the whole expedition.


    Ten of them at once were enough to hold the only Grand Elder here at bay. Since even though the Grand Elder of the Phoenix Sword Sect managed to slip away, and arrive here in secret to ambush Wu Long, the Grand Elders of the Five Great Sects were too conspicuous for that.


    The Elder did not manage to finish his thought though, as an arc of electricity reflected in Grand Elder Qu''s eyes, with Wu Long''s figure appearing at the end of it while the ten Elders she was fighting flew up into the air in two pieces or with a hole in their chests.


    The Elders and Sect Protectors of the other side quickly followed this fate as a streak of bluish white lightning went through the fighting crowd.


    Grand Elder Qu and the others widened their eyes as Wu Longpletely annihted their opponents in the blink of an eye.


    There was no hesitation or mercy as none of them managed to even plead for their lives. This utterly miserable and vain-


    looking death, even if they were their enemies, made shivers run through the people here.


    "Th-thank you, Daoist Wu... I-..."


    As Wu Long appeared before Grand Elder Qu again, she lowered her head, but he only shook his with a light smile.


    "You can consider this aspensation for the trouble and giving you a slightly hard time earlier, Grand Elder Qu.


    I know you were only enforcing the rules of the Sect, so I hope there are no hard feelings left. As for Grand Elder Wen''s meddling... I am sure you must have heard from your Pce Master by now"


    "Y-Yes, I have. Still, I should thank you and apologize for the misunderstanding before..."


    "Haha, as I said, there is no need for apologies. I should go now, but I would appreciate if you take the situation below under control"


    "Of course, no Demonic Beast will pass our blockade"


    "Good"


    Wu Long nodded to the determined eyes of the Grand Elder, and disappeared to deal with a few 8th-tier beasts that appeared out of the crevasse.


    Meanwhile Grand Elder Qumanded everyone on the wall to move into the channel, the Winter Forest Hunt as an event officiallying to an end as emergency was proimed with all Sect Elders and Sect Protectors of the guest Sectsmanded to assist their disciples and quell the wave.

 Chapter 472 Into the Crevasse

    Chapter 472 Into the Crevasse


    ??As they fought the untied front of the Profound Music Pce, Frozen Garden Pce and the Brilliant Sun Temple managed to gradually stabilize the situation, as the guest Sect''s disciples, Elders and Sect Protectors arrived a littleter topletely stop the tide not far from the crevasse.


    Part of this force were the disciples of Yin Yang Unity Pce led by Xia Jung, since they did not need to retreat as there was no separate party targeting them.


    The only ones conspicuously missing were the Sects hailing from the Cloud Piercing Continent, which were invited by the Cloud Piercing Sect, and some of the local sects invited by the Profound Martial Arts Valley.


    The sturdy-looking defense, however depended on the fact that Wu Long and Hua Ziyan were exterminating any Demonic Beast above the 7th tier, though if the beast was of low-level in the 7th-tier it could still be handled by Grand Elder Qu.


    Wu Long took this time to give Hua Ziyan more experience fighting 7th-tier beasts and then eventually had her defeat an 8th-tier beast after a little bit of struggle on her own.


    There appeared three 9th-tier Demonic Beasts in total,bined with the one Wu Long yed first, their shapes slightly differing showing that the evolution of Demonic Beasts from the same species deviated the higher the tier was.


    "Hmm, we should soon head in, I doubt any 9th or 8th-tier will appear now and the window of opportunity is closing"


    Wu Long spoke to Hua Ziyan and Xue Bing, as well as the group of Core Disciples that decided to follow.


    "Eh? But... what if more appear while you are gone?"


    "The night is ending, so they would not be able to pass. And the ones going out now we can y while on our way"


    Wu Long said as Xue Bing started to understand. In the past they also always experienced a strengthening of the wave during night time, though never to these proportions.


    "Let''s go"


    Wu Long moved forward after giving a signal to people behind, and the group followed him as they continued to cut down any higher-tier beasts on their way.


    The spear in Wu Long''s hand was constantly shing with arcs of electricity, as did his skin though with smaller barely visible ones, while he moved efficiently and extremely naturally, as if every move flowed out from the one before.


    Hua Ziyan could definitely feel that he was much faster without trying very earnestly. Though there were still some blemishes and ws now in his movements which were not present before as it seemed that not everything worked perfectly at this point, and he was still adjusting things on the go.


    She could also feel Water Qi in him from time to time as she understood that he was likely using the Water Rune to offset the effects of the Lightning Rune inside his muscles, and do damage control as well.


    He also sometimes took medicinal pills, which she never saw him do during fights. It seemed that the damage he umted was still substantial enough even though on the surface it did not look like he was hurt at all.


    As they moved closer both she and Xue Bing, as well as the disciples with them looked up at the giant crack in the icy stone wall of the mountain which partially looked ancient and partially fresh from where the 9th tier beast broke it before.


    The stampede of the Demonic Beast grew denser to the point that they had to now not only target higher-tier ones but to y any that would cross their paths just to take a step forward.


    "Thousand Spears of Anguish"


    Wu Long made a move and a thousand Spiritual Qi spears appeared above his head. The spearpoints moved after they appeared, seemingly all having a specific target, andunched, targeting a thousand higher-tier beasts while a few water droplets from melted snow rose into the air before him and made a thin arc,unching forward.


    The higher-tier beasts were skewered through the head by spears, each one not missing a single mark while the lower-tier ones as far as they could see were cut in half.


    "...!"


    Xue Bing and the disciples widened their eyes once more at this disy, as both attacks on their own were not that impressive if taken on their merits. It was the execution of the techniques which made this such a deadly force.


    Techniques utilizing a lot of attacks at once were generally considered wasteful andcking refinement, since there was almost no one who could disy such a fine control over each individual attack, resulting in a lot of attacks hitting empty space.


    If Wu Longunched the attack as it appeared, he would have at most hit about 300-400 beasts, many attacks hitting the same targets.


    They usually also were quite costly on the reserves of one''s Spiritual Qi. Especially if they had a good piercing or blunt power, but Wu Long''s technique looked to be quite generic. What he did was slightly alter the technique''s flow and manipted theposition of the Spiritual Qi in the spear des.


    ''So that is what I felt...''


    Xue Bing had a realization, her gaze turning to Hua Ziyan as she felt something strange while watching her fight. Each of her Spiritual Qi fists moved as if driven by specific will, and utilizing a thought-out trajectory despite their quite impressive numbers.


    She understood that Wu Long specifically pushed the petite beauty to learn fine control over each attack much like he had over his, not letting her increase the number of fists until she mastered fighting with the ones she had.


    ''It may slow down how fast she gains more firepower... but eventually the difference between her and someone like me whounches all attacks simultaneously and in one direction with little to control will be more apparent''


    She thought as she realized how lucky Hua Ziyan was to receive such careful guidance.


    It was one thing to try to do this on her own from now on, and receive the guidance who already had an unfathomable control over Spiritual Qi and his techniques, since she did not even know where to begin doing what Hua Ziyan was doing.


    "Wu Long, is that moon we saw before what you once called a ''Secret Realm''?"


    Hua Ziyan asked as they gained a moment of respite thanks to him clearing out the passage, though they could already hear more Demonic Beasts getting closer far ahead.


    "Mm, indeed. There are many types of them, this particr one is quitemon though.


    It is an actual satellite tiny next to this one, which once in every decade gets into the correct position over this mountain, forming a connection to the Dragon Vein of this Spiritual Land


    Judging by the fact it was not known in this world before the Great Cmity as neither that old man nor Madam Liang knew about it, the connection was probably formed at the time this Spiritual Land sprang into existence as the upper level of thesends was blown off by the catastrophe"


    Wu Long nodded with a light exnation, moving slightly forward and ughtering the beasts ahead with little to no effort.


    "Then... the Demonic Beasts are not born in the Spiritual Land but that... ''Secret Realm''?"


    Xue Bing cautiously asked, not sure if he would answer her questions, but to her slight surprise he nodded without much hesitation.


    "Correct, it is also the reason your Sect was so wrong with the estimates about the size and intensity of the Demonic Beast wave.


    You always assumed that the beasts were born in the heart of the mountain, monitoring the Crevasse to gauge the level of threat, while they are simply passing through the link deep within here"


    Wu Long spoke as they passed into the depths of the mountain, the icy ceiling beginning to glow and illuminate the passage with soft and gentle bluish light as it seemed to somehow pass the moonlight even though there were tons and tons of solid rock above them.


    "The strength of the link depends on the quality and quantity of Spiritual Qi released by the Dragon Vein of the Spiritual Land, which means that while you expected some beasts to grow stronger and there being more of them, the consequences of the recent improvements in Spiritual Qi were that the link became more stable and let through more powerful beings"


    There was a vexed expression of realization on the faces of the Core Disciples as he exined, recognizing that they simply fundamentally did not understand the phenomenon they called the Winter Forest Demonic Beast Wave.


    "Though it could still not pass any 7th or higher tier beasts in daytime. As you probably figured out, at night the connection grows stronger.


    So there is no need to worry that the line of defense is in any danger, since the link would soon grow weak again. Though that would mean it would be impossible for us to go through it safely"


    He soothed their worry, at the same time exining the phenomenon a little further.


    Wu Long then shifted to killing off more powerful Demonic Beasts only again, as Hua Ziyan, after this brief break resumed her training with double the effort.


    They reached the heart of the mountain half an hourter, not meeting any 9th-tier beasts on the way anymore.


    "Hmm, the link must be getting weaker already as the number of 8th tier and 7th-tier beasts is also dwindling"


    Wu Long said, slightly increasing his pace as the others followed suit.


    They soon found argeke, above which the cave suddenly expanded far into the sky with the blue moon they saw before clearly visible and shining brightly both above and in the reflection of theke.


    They could see the hordes of Demonic Beasts emerging from theke, without disturbing the surface at all, as if it was a mirror.


    "Let''s go"


    He lightly reminded the beauties around who were a bit mesmerized by the scene, and the group cut their way throughthe beasts, eventually jumping into and disappearing into theke.

 Chapter 473 The image of the World beneath our feet

    Chapter 473 The image of the World beneath our feet


    ??Hua Ziyan and Xue Bing both, as well as the Core Disciples with them instinctively closed their eyes, opening them when they did not feel the water, but did feel the temperature dropping significantly and a sudden influx of incredibly potent Spiritual Qi they had never experienced before.


    What opened up to their view in the opening betweenrge icy rocks took their breaths away as a vast world of ice and snow stretched far to the slightly curved horizon.


    Hordes of Demonic Beasts were still streaming into, aiming toward theke behind them but Wu Long singlehandedly stopped the entire stampede, ughtering the beasts left and right.


    They gasped and joined in to help. He was standing at the only small passage in between quite massive but uneven icy rock walls surrounding theke which allowed him to efficiently stop the beasts from moving in and possibly harming thedies who took a moment to adjust.


    And as they approached the spot he was in they could see the scenery below as it turned out they were at the top of a massive mountain.


    Their eyes then reflected a gigantic army of Demonic Beasts, far bigger than anything they ever saw or even imagined, all streaming toward the mountain.


    There were thousands of massive figures of 9th tier beasts among them, hundreds of thousands of 8th and 7th tier beasts as well, all others making up a sea of beasts.


    "We should change locations first"


    Wu Long chuckled, and led the women to the side as the beasts then ignored them to pour into the passage they previously defended.


    As they left their spot, Xue Bing could see that now the waters of theke slightly shook with ripples when higher-tier beasts entered them as they made anguished cries but still disappeared into it, likely never emerging from the other side, with many lower-tier beasts caught up in ripples being torn into pieces disappearing too.


    "W-why are they ignoring us and so focused on entering the link?"


    Once they were in a rtive safety on a small tform of the mountain, one of the Core Disciples mustered up the courage to ask a question seeing as Wu Long answered them with lighthearted feeling.


    "Haha, I don''t know that exactly, but in my experience it is because they are escaping a predator"


    Wu Long chuckled which caused the beauties to hide. What predator could have such a massive and powerful horde to flee from it?


    "Ah, if we could see this Secret Realm in the skies, we should-..."


    Hua Ziyan remembered Wu Long''s exnation of how the world around them actually looked if seen from the Great Void, turning her gaze to the sky but freezing the next moment, her pupils contracting as the others followed seeing her expression while Wu Long lightly smiled as he expected as much.


    "This is... our world?"


    Xue Bing uttered reluctantly in a whisper.


    What they saw was a of gigantic proportions, so massive they could barely see the edges of its form if they looked to the sides, but what surprised them more was that it waspletely and utterly shattered, magma and fire glowing from within the cracks, with some parts far to the sidespletely missing. There were streams of fiery orange-reding out from within the cracks and making a huge arc of massive proportions entered back into the in other ces they came out from.


    "Haha, to be exact, that point right there, right above our heads at this moment, is the shard which the three continents are on"


    Wu Long chuckled pointing to a small shard of the above their heads toward which the mountain''s top was pointing to.


    "But..."


    "That is the true extent of the Great Cmity"


    Wu Long exined to the shocked Hua Ziyan, stillpletely lost Xue Bing and the others who paled at the sight.


    "The Silver Lake Continent was actually a tiny portion of the formerplete world, barely worth noting"


    And after adding this, gave them some time to process this information.


    "But... didn''t you call it a small world?"


    Hua Ziyan came to her senses first and turned to him.


    "Haha, that is what I assumed based on circumstances, which waspletely wrong. I learned how wrong I was in the conversation with Old Man Zhao"


    Wu Long replied lightly scratching the back of his head with a wry smile.


    "But... what are we doing here?"


    Xue Bing asked, as she first assumed he was moving here to fight off the Demonic Beasts here along with some other motive, but it seemed that the first half waspletely off as the higher tiers Demonic Beasts could now not pass.


    "Haha, to be honest us being here is already the end goal, as I only needed to get here, and with this my motive isplete.


    But as we got here near the end of the night, our way back is cut off until the day passes on the three continents. So we might as well explore a little"


    Wu Long exined with a chuckle.


    "The end goal?"


    Xue Bing asked with a bit of surprise, as she did not take him for someone satisfied with just looking around.


    "This"


    Wu Long pointed up.


    "The Spiritual Qi, don''t you feel it''s purity and quantity? It is even richer here than in other parts of the Boundless Mortal World.


    Secret Realms are not connected to the rest of the Seven Boundless Worlds by a permanent link, so they take massive amounts of time to umte enough Spiritual Qi.


    But since it is mostly unused and does not flow anywhere else, as well as temporarily opening up to the outside, Secret Realms are quite often used as trial grounds where disciples use the umted rich Spiritual Qi to make rpid advancements.


    This one, as far as I know, only became active since the time of the Great Cmity at which point it made the connection with the siteter known as the Winter Forest, so it has been umting energy for who knows how long"


    He then added an exnation to the puzzled gazes, and then the realization appeared on their faces.


    "But... then why didn''t you take Sister Ling who could use this to advance?"


    Hua Ziyan then widened her eyes and he nodded with a smile of appreciation as her first thought was of others and not how it could benefit her as always.


    Ye Ling was a Sword Cultivator who advanced by making achievements in her Sword Dao. But since herprehension of the sword was already high the only thing limiting her was actually Spiritual Qi, so cultivating here she could advance very fast.


    "The window in which this particr Secret Realm is connected to the Winter Forest is very small unlike many which are used as I have told you about previously.


    We have only one day here, and if we do not leave the next night we would be stuck here for a decade until everything bes aligned again.


    Thekes on both sides have to reflect one another at least partially for the link to form.This, although tiny rotates incredibly slow around its own orbit, and the rotation around the orbit of the it is satelliting is even slower.


    This small amount of time is insignificant for any cultivator, so there is no real point in cultivating here, though it would no doubt be beneficial for a small boost"


    "Then why did you need to get here?"


    Xue Bing asked bing more and more confused by the minute.


    "Haha, that is a surprise forter"


    Wu Long chuckled with a mischievous light appearing in his eyes. A technique he did not think would be of much use to him appearing in his mind.


    "Now, as I said before, since we are stuck here anyway, why don''t we explore a little?"


    He then proposed as they looked at each other in worry with only Hua Ziyan nodding immediately and Xue Bing looking at him in silence for some time.


    "Um... isn''t it dangerous to explore thend where... something that could be the predator to these is located?"


    One of the Core Disciples finally asked and he smiled with achuckle.


    "Haha, don''t worry, the worst we could encounter is a 1st-tier Profound Grade Beast which probably is the predator they all are trying to escape. A 2nd-tier is the tiny possibility, but not anything higher.


    We are not in the Fractured World, but we did not leave the Boundless Mortal World after all, so the restrictions of which cultivation levels all beings except perhaps Spirit Race can reach still apply"


    As he spoke thedies felt weak in the knees.


    "Th-that''s the dangerous part!"


    One of them eximed.


    "Well, it certainly is... but if we are careful enough we should be safe. Not to mention, that if it is one 1st-tier Profound Grade beast we would be fine.


    Demonic Beasts are not cultivators after all"


    He lightlyughed as they looked at him with widened eyes as if seeing a madman.

 Chapter 474 First Find

    Chapter 474 First Find


    ??A group of a dozen people moved through a snow-filled icy valley as the morning sun illuminated it, while the sky was covered by a shattered gigantic.


    The suning up from the side would actually be hidden after about an hour, not crossing the sky as it came out not from the horizon but from around the broken in the sky.


    "Does it mean that we will technically be spending a night here?"


    One of the Core Disciples of the Frozen Garden Pce asked as she looked back at the sun going down to the horizon in their view after Wu Long lightly briefed them about the Grand Void and the worlds floating around in it.


    "Haha, not sure the normal concept of night and day even applies to this Secret Realm, since the side which faces the main world at any given time does not experience a full day while the other one has a much longer daylight.


    And even while this Secret Realm itself covers the sun from this side, it never gets fully dark during the day of the main world since light of the sun is not so easy to shut offpletely, it bends, scatters and reflects"


    Wu Long chuckled as when he was talking about them spending the day here he was talking about the day on the Three Continents rather a ''day'' of this Secret Realm.


    "It makes a concept of a year interesting then..."


    Xue Bing noted as their conversation about time never left her head, constantly ying back while she pondered on the topic.


    "Hahaha, if you are going to say that, you should say that about every measure of time we have, whether that be day, week, hour or minute, or even a second, since arger world with a simr rotation speed would have apletely different time scale.


    Though now that you said it, that is actually an interesting story. There is a certain period of time cultivators from across the Seven Boundless Worlds describe as a year, from which one can deduce hours and minutes even as they live on worlds with different rotation speeds and sizes.


    It is this time that people count as their age, not the one perceived on a particr world"


    Wu Long chuckled as she picked up on the concept of different time on different worlds that he only briefly exined to them quite quickly for such a foreign concept.


    "Is that time based on something?"


    Another Core Disciple asked curiously.


    "It is not known what is the exact source of that set time, but it is generally epted as being a standard.


    Many attribute it to the fact that most worlds, especially ones upied by our civilization, generally adhere to this time scale,rger ones rotating and moving faster while smaller ones doing so slower thus having the same cycle of day and night, and all the way up to a year.


    Though it is sometimes just exined away as being arbitrarily decided by first cultivators in prehistoric times..."


    "You mean to say that there is another exnation?"


    "Heh, it is more of a myth than exnation, but it is said to be a year of a certain world, the name of which was long lost in stories"


    He slightly wryly smiled as he could also only guess and generally found this myth funny, as this was not something very well studied, and even if it was, there was not much reliable information from that long ago.


    The others also sank into thoughts and wonders about the mysteries of the world that they were hearing for the first time.


    Xue Bing''s eyes reflected his back from the side as they moved.


    She knew from his conversation with Qiu Yo and Grand Elder Gan that he was far more knowledgeable than amon man should be, but the level of his knowledge and experience far surpassed even what her Master theorized about him.


    They crossed arge distance and it was much quieter in these parts as the noise made by the horde of Demonic Beasts had long subsided and faded into the distance.


    "Hmm, we are going near another gathering of beasts, but these are not fleeing"


    Wu Long spoke up and the group slowed down their speed.


    "I will cover our presence"


    He took out a few talismans which floated around them and made a light film which covered them and then became almostpletely translucent.


    "And these will mask our scent"


    A porcin pill bottle appeared in his hand, and small medicinal pills flew out, floating one in front of each of them.


    "A-are you an Alchemy Master as well?"


    One of the Core Disciples could not contain the question which was spoken with apletely lost expression. the technique of manipting pills and medicinal ingredients in the air with Spiritual Qi and Soul Power was something alchemists were known for, but not many people knew it as it was quite hard to learn and use.


    "Haha, no, I just know some tricks. But I am fortunate to know a very talented Alchemist who makes pills for me"


    Wu Long chook his head with a lightugh. The beauties dyed for a very tiny moment before seeing Hua Ziyan and Xue Bing take the pills without any hesitation.


    After all, in cultivation world taking a pill from an unknown alchemist given by a stranger was akin to making a coin toss without even knowing what they stood to lose or win, while a cold and slightly impatient voice urged them with the words "Call it".


    But seeing the trust their own Prime Disciple put into Wu Long, as well as feeling a slight reliance on him due to the circumstances they were in, they soon nodded looking at each other and swallowed the pills as well.


    In the meantime Wu Long took out a leather pouch, and scattered a medicinal powder above their heads, any smell or scent present on them or their belongingspletely dissipating.


    They then moved at a slower speed following him, until they came up on a hill and widened their eyes at the sight of arge gathering of 9th and 8th tier Demonic Beasts, seemingly peacefullyying on the ground in one area.


    Wu Long''s eyes narrowed as he saw that, and when profound patterns shed in the sclera of his eyes a glint shed in them the next moment.


    "Oh... this is quite good..."


    Seeing the eyes looking at him in curiosity, he exined further.


    "They are lying in specific spots, as you can see the more powerful ones lie further away and closer to that hill, while the less powerful ones are close to us"


    He spoke pointing to another hill in the distance.


    "There is a rare medicinal nt growing deep within that hill, and its roots are all over this ce, so theyy on the spots where the roots are close to the surface.


    They probably don''t really know what is causing those spots to be so effective for their cultivation, but instinctively feel them.


    There are also signs of struggle here and there so I assume this is a contested territory with only the strongest beasts in the vicinity able to take spots"


    "But... aren''t you going to alert them all if you take away the nt?"


    One of the Core Disciples asked. Hua Ziyan smiled to that question and he turned a lightly surprised gaze to the one asking.


    "Hm? Of course we are, we''re going to kill them before taking it though so there''s no worry"


    He spoke as if it was a part for the course, making the disciple blush since she then realized that it was indeed something she should have expected.


    ''Haa~ these girls would have a hard time getting theirmon sense back after this trip...''


    Xue Bing inwardly sighed as she was seeing their sense of reality and what was normal slowly corroding from being around this man.


    ''...though I am not sure it would be necessary''


    But then she remembered his proposal and another thought came to her.


    "But... why did we bother concealing our presence then?"


    Another disciple asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Well, it is generally a good idea to do so here, as we don''t want to waste our limited time on useless confrontations. I also wanted to check out the situation in detail before making a decision on how to proceed"


    He smiled, and she nodded in understanding, though Hua Ziyan knew that he was partially being considerate to the Core Disciples who were still nervous before, but became a bit more rxed after having these measures.


    ''I guess he is also teaching us how to behave in unknown ces...''


    Another possibility came to her mind when she looked into his eyes which turned to her since Wu Long always took her and his other women gaining experience and growth very seriously, not missing any opportunity to do so.


    "So shall we go get our first find?"


    Wu Long then said with a grin.

 Chapter 475 Souvenirs

    Chapter 475 Souvenirs


    ??The maidens took in a deep breath at his words, knowing that there would be an intense battle between him and the beasts.


    "Oh, but since our time is limited, I will try to be as quick as possible"


    He then chuckled as if he was talking about going to a store to buy something trivial.


    He flicked his sleeve as a dozen new talismans flew out of it, creating a small barrier within the translucent film while he went out of it, his eyes shing with electric light as small bluish-white sparks crawled on his skin andrger ones snaked around the spear he took out.


    The Demonic Beasts twitched, raising their heads in his direction as he moved forward.


    ''... the God of ughter...''


    Hua Ziyan suddenly remembered the one of the titles he was given looking at his back which disappeared from their sight the next moment.


    The thought came to her naturally, seeing as he was the only one she knew who never regardedrge numbers of his opponents with any fear despite repeating that there was strength in numbers.


    In fact, it wasmon knowledge that arge number of weaker individuals could topple someone far stronger than them if they only pressed all at the same time and did not relent because of casualties. But it was utterly defied by his existence.


    Wu Long''s body traveled at previously unimaginable speed, the tempered muscles powered by the lightning.


    At the same time, the ice and snow melted by the heat of the lightning were umting into bubbles of water floating around him, growing bigger and heavier by the second.


    They then started forming streams of water circling around him, and when he reached the first beast, the stream of water already bearing the volume of a small river pushed the beast into vulnerable position and a spear pierced it''s head.


    This time he was using the different aspect of water, using the incredible power it possessed in sweeping away anything if enough volume was brought on.


    "Heh, now we''re talking"


    Wu Long chuckled at the feat he was unable to do when manipting Water was too burdensome on his Spiritual Qi reserves.


    He was using streams of water that only continued to grow, with the blood of the beasts joining the streams, turning them crimson.


    Soon he was manipting a small crimsonke which moved in streams, rushing the beasts, restricting their movements, obstructing their vision, and guarding from their attacks while he moved in between them, making urate deadly strikes to their vitals as the water gave way to him.


    It did not take long for him to kill almost half of the beasts, while the remaining ones ran seeing the massive volumes of crimson liquid spread before their eyes like a monster ready to reap their lives and swallow them within it''s maw.


    "Hmm, that one"


    Wu Long saw the most powerful 9th tier Demonic Beast, and as the water suddenly froze in ce and then started falling, he disappeared from his spot, catching up to the beast while the crimson streams he no longer bothered with started to copse and flood the vicinity.


    The eyes of the women on a distant hill captured the astonishing sight as a red carpet rapidly spread far and wide while Wu Long was finishing a smaller 9th tier beast only twice the size of a human.


    It was a different type from the ones stampeding through the Winter Forest, a Bull-like creature with six horns and a menacing appearance.


    What they saw next surprised them as after taking out its core he took the whole corpse into a separate Spatial Ring.


    "I''m done"


    He then turned to the hill with a shiny smile as the women there wryly smile as his demeanor poorly matched what the just did.


    Hua Ziyan came over first as the rest arrived slightly after.


    "I-is the corpse of that beast special?"


    "Hm? Oh, no, it is just suitable for cooking"


    "Eh?"


    As one of the Core Disciples curiously asked, all of them then made a confused sound at his answer while a knowing gaze appeared in Hua Ziyan''s eyes.


    "Ah, so that was why you didn''t take the meat from the ones before... are you picking out the ones suitable?"


    She chuckled as she wondered why he was not interested in the meat of the Demonic Beasts in the Winter Forest.


    "Mm, I have to pick out the best since I have the choice. Not to mention those we met before were not good at all, their meat is foiled by their poisonous blood. It could be detoxified but it does not taste good at all"


    "Hehe, Sister Wei Lan is going to be happy"


    "Haha, I hope so, but don''t tell her before I give it to her. I want to surprise her sincetely there wasn''t anything quite suitable"


    "Of course, but promise you will do it when I am present, hopefully when Mingyu and Min''er are there as well... I want to see that face hahaha"


    Hua Ziyan lightlyughed with a glint of mischief in her eyes while Wu Long shook his head with a wry smile.


    "I thought you three looked suspicious when I gave her that crab on the Southern Sea, so you were having fun at her expense"


    "Haha, it''s nothing offensive... it''s just... you have to admit that face is something you don''t want to miss"


    Hua Ziyan''s cheeks lightly blushed as she looked down, but still turned her gaze to him as if peeking out from beneath her eyebrows with a slightly guilty but still amused look.


    ''Haha, so cute''


    He could not hold back andughed, hugging her with the words "Yeah, I agree", since he truly loved seeing the expression she was talking about himself.


    The others were still looking at them with round eyes with the exception of Xue Bing whose eyes did not reveal any emotions. Their conversation caused them to question their reality yet again.


    The sun was now already setting to the horizon, as the brief period it directly shone on this side of the Secret Realm wasing to an end.


    He made a motion, with the spear, splitting up the hill, revealing a root-like nt the size of a human head, further spreading thinner roots into the ground.


    "The Heart of Ice Lands... it is a medicine which only grows in regions abundant with Cold Qi like this"


    Wu Long smiled as he went in and carefully cut it with a small jade knife, safely storing it in a wooden box after wrapping it in fabric with inscription patterns, and then putting it away to his Storage Ring.


    He then took hold of the main stem of the auxiliary roots, and tugged with force, unearthing arge number of smaller ginger-like roots.


    "And this here, is the Cold Yin Qi roots which it grows to convert the Spiritual Qi. You can take some, as they are quite beneficial for Yin Qi cultivators"


    He smiled, cutting off the roots from the ground with the same knife, and the maidens looked at each other in hesitation once again.


    "We didn''t do anything to help you obtain it so we don''t have any im for it..."


    Xue Bing spoke up for the rest while he chuckled.


    "Hahaha, it is not something priceless. Just a little souvenir. I would feel bad letting beauties go with empty hands aftering all the way over here.


    Besides, there is enough here for my women, consuming one is enough as the efficacy drops to miniscule at the second one andpletely negligible for any consumed after"


    Wu Long smiled, as he held close to 50 small roots.


    The Core Disciples had a light blush touch their cheeks at being called beauties by him, and modest but pleased smiles appeared on their faces as they looked at each other and lightly giggled.


    "...if you say so... thank you very much, Daoist Wu''


    Xue Bing saw his point, not arguing anymore as all of them took one each.


    "Not a problem, I will write down how to best consume themter"


    He smiled putting away the roots.


    Xue Bing looked at him and then at Hua Ziyan with a slightly curious gaze, as she noticed that there was not even a shadow of dissatisfaction on her face or in her demeanor even as heplimented other women.


    But as she saw the eyes which turned to the brown-haired heavenly beauty again, she somehow also understood her. If someone looked at her this way, it would not really matter to her if they praised other women either.

 Chapter 476 Surprise

    Chapter 476 Surprise


    ??The group moved as it got dark, but notpletely as the light of the sun scattered in the sky of the Secret Realm, as well as was reflected from the surface of the broken, creating a pseudo-twilight.


    "I never actually thanked you, for saving my life from that assassin"


    Xue Bing said as she slightly increased her speed to close the distance between them. The way that situation progressedpletely shattered normal thinking for her so she only realizedter that she had not thanked him, and was waiting for an appropriate moment.


    "I did it because I wanted to"


    "Even so, your motive does not negate that it happened"


    "Does not mean that you have to feel indebted for that"


    "It is my life, and however it may seem I do value it"


    "Then you can chalk it up to my obligation in the alliance of our sects"


    "I would if that truly was your motivation"


    "How about calling it even for preventing trouble for me during the time we entered the Sect?"


    "Is that not a little light to call even against my life?"


    "It is nothingpared to your life, but it was a big favor to me on its own merits.


    If the rtionships soured before I could talk with Pce Master Qiu I doubt the whole alliance building would have been so smooth"


    "... although I still don''t believe it matches how grateful I am to you, taking into ount it burdens you if I feel indebted I will simply stop at once more expressing my gratitude"


    "Then I dly ept it"


    Wu Long chuckled as Hua Ziyan slightly giggled at their conversation, one voice lighthearted and yful and anotherpletely serious and slightly monotone.


    "By the way, may I ask about your rtionship with that assassin? I am really curious"


    Xue Bing then added in the exactly same monotone voice as Hua Ziyan could not hold it in and startedughing into the palm of her hand.


    The way this icy beauty spontaneously blurted out her honest thoughts without any segue or softening had something undeniably funny to her.


    "Hmm, she is an acquaintance that I have met several times and find attractive, and who seems to return that view"


    Wu Long pondered as he spoke, prompting Xue Bing to turn her gaze to Hua Ziyan.


    "Is it alright to talk about it in front of your partner?"


    "Haha, Ziyan understands me, which is the reason she agreed to be with me in the first ce, as I was honest with her as I am with anyone who I court"


    Wu Long chuckled, as Hua Ziyan nodded in confirmation.


    "I just want to be with Wu Long, and as long as he has a ce for me in his heart I am satisfied.


    Plus it turned out to be truly a lot of fun spending time with our Dao Family.


    The more of us joined the more we started to understand that he is attracted to people who we all can get along quite nicely with eventually. Even if there may be a short period of adjustment. So any worry dissipated"


    She spoke lightly, revealing a little secret of the three friends as they were indeed first worried about what would happen if he started courting someone they all hated.


    Shen Min being the most guarded among the three, and Luo Mingyu generally sheltered from birth and not having much experience dealing with conflicts.


    But gradually, as they got to see who he was interested in they started seeing a pattern. Even the former Pirate Queen whom Shen Min first viewed with hostile eyes gradually became closer and now thetter would fight side to side with the former with no second thought or hesitation.


    Xue Bing who was sensitive to emotional state and intentions, even very well hidden, could not detect any deception in the words of the brte beauty.


    Her icy turquoise eyes widened as she looked at Hua Ziyan with surprise.


    She started to slowly understand their rtionship, which was confusing to her in the beginning as she knew he had other women.


    She also saw how genuine his feelings for her were, which baffled her given that he expressed interest in other women quite openly, but now it all finally made sense.


    There was something missing in her perception before, that was now filled in without her knowing, and the way she viewed him changed very slightly.


    "Is that the same as the time together you talked about before?"


    She asked and Hua Ziyan made a light smile.


    "Not sure it is, but cannot deny it either. I am not as good with Dao discussions as Mingyu.


    It is a little hard to understand this mindset if you are not in it. And some people might even see me and my fellow Dao Sisters as crazy, but for us it makes perfect sense"


    "Mingyu... are you talking about Luo Mingyu of the Fantian Kingdom?"


    "You know her?"


    Hua Ziyan widened her eyes as the icy beauty nodded.


    "I have once met her and had a pleasant impression from her. She did not possess the Water and Cold attribute required for our Sect''s disciples, but she is the only other person with Extreme Yin Physique that I know"


    Xue Bing spoke, remembering their meeting, and then her eyes turned to Wu Long.


    "... which reminds me, I seem to remember you have been a bodyguard to her at the time of our visit. Our Sect''s Elder recognized you..."


    "Hahaha, yes. I could say I sessfullypleted bodyguarding her"


    Wu Long chuckled, making Hua Ziyan''s lips widen in an understanding smile, knowing how well he bodyguarded her.


    "Hmm, so she is your woman as well..."


    Xue Bing seemed to sink into thoughts as they moved, circling around roaming or idle Demonic Beasts which did not possess any appeal to them.


    They all noted that the Demonic Beasts in these parts were all of different species, not once meeting the ones that formed the Demonic Wave.


    But then again they also initially chose the direction opposite the one the horde of beasts was approaching the mountain from, so it did make sense.


    As they approached one particr area hey slowed down once more, following Wu Long''s signal, since it seemed there was something interesting ahead.


    They soon saw arge crater in the distance, devoid of ice and snow, as steam went up into the air from it.


    Wu Long''s eyes narrowed as he looked at arge rock in the middle of the crater which emitted intense heat.


    "Haha, this is part of the world we came from, probably sted here during the Great Cmity. I would not be surprised if there are more of them throughout thisnd. though this one is special as that is a Red Heat Stone.


    A material which is not considered to be that valuable, but..."


    He chuckled, and then looking at it his eyes shed with profound patterns and then imperceptibly changed. Only Hua Ziyan and Xue Bing were able to slightly detect a change in demeanor, the former more clearly because she knew him and had a deeper connection.


    "Haha, now this is interesting"


    He smiled as a greedy light appeared in his eyes.


    "What is it?"


    "An Earth me, one quite suitable for Fairy Yu Huan"


    Wu Long spoke with a little anticipation, while curiosity appeared in the eyes of hispanions.


    Earth me was an eternal fire born of the Primordial Chaos, possessing its own unique characteristics, burning without any materials to feed it and never being extinguished no matter how much fire it released.


    Alchemy Cultivators and me attribute cultivators were the only ones who could use them, so it was useless to Wu Long himself, but the potential benefits it had for him in the hands of Yu Huan could not be overlooked.


    However, as he wanted to move, he suddenly froze, signaling the others not to make any noise or move either, his eyes filled with a little bit of surprise, and at the same time bing serious.

 Chapter 477 Fruit of Effort

    <h4>Chapter 477 Fruit of Effort </h4>


    The Core Disciples first looked at Wu Long with puzzled faces, but soon felt a powerful presence nearing the area.


    A figure flew above their heads in the distant skies.


    "Where is he? ... I am sure it is him..."


    A familiar to Wu Long voice reached his ears as he saw Do Bishui, an old man he met only twice. Once when he met Old Man Zhao for the first time and another one during the confrontation with Gu Zhen''s subordinates in the Tingren Kingdom.


    "If I can only get rid of him... Lord Gu would... hm?"


    The man muttered with frustration, until he stopped not far from the crater, something catching his attention.


    "This aura... it can''t be... an Earth me! Hahaha! What luck! Even if I don''t find that Troublemaker, Lord Gu is going to forgive me all transgressions... no... he is going to reward me! Hahaha!"


    The man seemed to have used a detection technique, and then started to almost salivate at the sight of this natural treasure.


    "Haa~"


    Wu Long sighed as he did not n on getting into useless confrontations.


    ''Well, at least Gu Zhen is going to lose a subordinate. Besides, I don''t need to bother subduing the Earth me''


    He thought as he motioned the others not to move or otherwise give away their presence, watching the old man fly toward the center of the crater.


    The glowing rock in the middle of the crater had a light yellowish green me ignite on it''s surface, gradually growing in strength.


    Scorching heat started rapidly melting ice and snow in the vicinity as the me grew more and more, forming into the shape of arge burning bamboo shoot.


    "Yellow Bamboo Earth me! Hahahaha! The 78th on the Earth me Rankings!


    Who would have thought I would find something so rare and precious in this Heaven-Forsaken ce while looking for that idiot!


    I must have been blessed by luck! Hahaha! Truly, he who seeks will find! He who tries will prevail!!! Hahahaha!"


    The man became overjoyed at that sight, grabbing his head and shouting in joy with a maniacalughter and glint in his eyes.


    He then grinned, and spread his hands as Pill mes started growing in them.


    "Come here, little one, this old man won''t mistreat you"


    The ming bamboo buzzed, mes swirling around it as it seemed to warn the man to note any closer, but as soon as Do Bishui crossed the line of the crater,rge ming leaves shot at him, the old man sending out orbs of Pill me to urately intercept the attacks.


    The raging fire spread heat far and wide, as the aura of a Seven Profound Realms cultivator and of a powerful Earth me discouraged any Demonic Beasts to approach.


    Wu Long offset the heat with an additionalbination of talismans, blocking out any wind or shockwave as well, so they watched the heated fight filling the skies above the crater full of mes which made for a spectacr sight with rtivefort.


    The old man battled the Earth me for nearly half an hour, exerting maximum of his abilities.


    As he finally put one shackle made of mes around the base of the bamboo, it atst started to give in. Do Bishui did not relent, doubling his efforts while trying to wrap more chains made of ming characters around the furiously fighting bamboo while evading or blocking its attacks.


    "Thousand Fires Binding Seal!!!"


    When he put hundreds of chains, rendering the bamboo helpless to retaliate, not minding the fatigue from exerting all of his strength in the fight, he then made a hand seal, screaming at the top of his lungs while galvanizing his Spiritual Qi.


    The chains wrapped around into arge sphere which then started shrinking, until it became a small ball the size easily fitting into the palm of a human child''s hand. A "seal" character made out of mes appeared above it and was nted onto the ball,pletely shutting off any residual aura of the Earth me.


    "Haa~... haa~... this damn fire... haa~ but... I foundly got it! Hahahaha!"


    Do Bishui heavily breathed, wiping away the drops of sweat on his forehead, finallyughing with joy and feeling of aplishment, his eyes looking at the ball floating in the distance with a glint.


    "Haa~ it turned out to be even more powerful than I imagined... if I have this me..."


    He sighed, a look of greed and ambition appearing in his eyes.


    "... I will think of thatter... for now... finally... "


    He then shook his head as the thought that came to him before seemed to have spooked him, approaching the sphere and stretching out his hand, when a lightning shone brightly around, causing him to momentarily close his eyes while putting a protective shell around him.


    When he close his eyes again, he saw a handsome man with lightning arcs all around him.


    "...Y-You?!?!?!"


    Do Bishui''s eyes widened with shock, and then hatred.


    "That''s mine!!! Give it back!"


    His eyes then lowered, seeing the sphere he so painstakingly sealed the Earth me into in Wu Long''s hands.


    "Yours? Hmm... I don''t really see your name anywhere on it..., perhaps... is your name ''Seal''?"


    Wu Long raised the orb in his hands, turning it around and checking any signs of belonging.


    "You clearly know it''s mine! You-... Haa~, but... it doesn''t matter... hahaha! I will get it back anyway. Only now I will also have your head to bring back as a souvenir!


    Quite foolish of you to havee out! I was going to quit searching for you if I didn''t find you, since I already found something to please Lord Gu with..."


    Do Bishui first red with anger, but then he sighed, seemingly calming down as a malicious grin appeared on his face.


    "Please? Don''t you mean overturn him with the help of it?"


    Wu Long chuckled, as fear shed in the man''s eyes for a moment, but disappearing in the next moment as a confident look reappeared in them.


    "Hahaha! Quite good, trying to intimidate me. But who is going to tell him? You? Hahahaha!"


    The old manughed with an increasingly improving mood.

 Chapter 478 It’s done

    <h4>Chapter 478 It''s done</h4>


    Wu Long looked at the old man with a bit of curiosity because he could not figure out something.


    "Hmm, there is something I am wondering..."


    He touched his chin seemingly in thought, while the old man narrowed his eyes.


    "There''s no use trying to bargain for your life, youngster!


    Did you only now realize how foolish it was toe out here with such useless bravado?"


    Do Bishui seemed to take Wu Long''s words as a way to start a conversation with the intent to back out of fighting or bargain.


    "Hahaha! I may be exhausted by that fight, but our difference is not so cheap to be covered with just that!


    A wounded tiger is still deadlier than a healthy wolf!"


    He grinned, ''realizing'' the situation. In truth, his misunderstanding was quite understandable.


    It could very well seem that Wu Long came out thinking that Do Bishui was too exhausted to fight, but by feeling the difference in their aura, seeing that the disparity of Great Realms was not so trivial to be ovee with just that got cold feet.


    "Ah, not at all, I was just curious how you got here"


    However, Wu Long just shrugged, causing the old man''s glee at his ''naivety'' to slightly subside, but another glint appeared in his eyes at his next words.


    "Heh! I actually have you to thank for that!"


    After Wu Long asked his question the old man suddenly became gleeful again, baring his teeth in a smile full of malice and for some reason gloating.


    "Me?"


    "Hahaha! Of course you! You have no idea how miserable you made my life! Huhu~"


    Do Bishui''s eyes reflecting Wu Long''s face instantly filled with raging hatred and a slightly deranged look.


    The whole time after Liu Zuming, the Vice Pce Master of the Yin Yang Unity Pce, was uprooted along with all of his schemes and supporters, Gu Zhen was extremely cold and distant with this old man, causing him to live in constant fear and under tremendous stress.


    "Due to that, I had an idea to make up for my mistakes, and to personally oversee the n carried out during the Winter Forest Hunt...


    You must know about what happened in the canyon! But by now the Frozen Garden Pce must have been already taken over. Hahaha!"


    The man seemed happy to break the news but seeing no surprise on Wu Long''s face a light disappointment mixed into his gloating look.


    "So you arrived earlier to check out the terrain and found the passage during the first night it was active? Spending a whole day and night here?"


    "Exactly! Hahaha! I would have never imagined I would stumble upon this treasure trove!!!


    And it is all thanks to you!!! Hahaha!"


    Do Bishui''s mood jumped up again as he seemed even more deranged, hisughter filled with confusing mixture of emotions.


    "This preciousnd of opportunities is gifted to me and only me! Hahaha!


    But then... as I was exploring this wondrous world I felt a disruption of the passage, and distant auras. I knew at that moment... that it must have been you... hehahaha!


    The clever man who seemed to have infinite tricks in his sleeves! Hah! Of course you somehow knew about this world!


    But that knowledge now turned against you! You came all the way here just to be cut down! It was as if you stuck out your neck for me to cut it off! How can I not be grateful to you?! Hehehehahaha!"


    The erraticughter grew more and more unhinged as the man seemed to be consumed by hatred and glee, drunk with all the luck he was suddenly graced with, both finding an unexpected treasures and even getting an opportunity for revenge.


    "Hmm, I see"


    Wu Long nodded with understanding, his curiosity mostly satisfied, but the man seemed to not be finished with rubbing it in.


    "You get it? You gave me all this! You! With your own two hands! And your head on the tter to top it off! It was you!!! Ahahahaha!


    There is no damn lecherous geezer to threaten war here, so it ispletely safe to kill you! Gu Zhen is going to be overjoyed and not only forgive any mistakes, but even reward me!


    So I can keep this Earth me, and when I gain enough power, I won''t need that stuck up, arrogant and pretentious fuck! I''ll be the master of the Azure Eagle Continent! Hahahaha!


    And it is all because of you, none of this would be possible if you didn''t cut that pathetic useless bitch Liu Zuming! Hehe- hehe-hehahahaha!!!"


    Hisnguage slowly became more unrestrained, as he first refered to Zhao Xieren as ''damn lecherous geezer'', then called Gu Zhen by name and then outward cursed him out.


    Thousands of years of holding it in, groveling and kissing someone''s ass seemingly exploding out of him as his ambition skyrocketed with all of the possibilities that the Earth me could give him.


    His eyes were already seeing that scene he was talking about, and he could already taste the sweetness of trampling on those who berated or looked down on him.


    "Oh, it''s done"


    Wu Long suddenly spoke, as the old man froze.


    "Done? What are you-...?"


    As he was trying to understand what this ''trapped mouse'' was talking about, he suddenly froze again as his eyes turned to the side and then above where a great barrier of water finished covering them from the sides of the crater.


    While he was rambling on and talking, Wu Long was using all of the water that filled the surroundings after the intense heat of the mes in the fight of Do Bishui and the Earth me to construct a giant dome of water.


    And since there was no direct light of the sun, the preparation was barely noticeable if one only looked at Wu Long which this old man was doing from the very beginning.


    "Y-you talked with me to do this?"


    "Indeed. No matter how curious I was, I wouldn''t waste time talking to you letting you replenish a bit of Spiritual Qi if I wasn''t doing something as well"


    Wu Long nodded, as a spear appeared in his hand. He knew that the shrewd old man also was not simply gloating but trying to at least restore some of his Spiritual Qi, though ultimately the amount he could restore was negligible.


    "But... how?"


    The old man could notprehend what he was seeing. The ''trapped mouse'' in front of him was clearly in ''Revolving Qi Realm'' and in his mind there was no way he could somehow conceal his cultivation since Do Bishui was a Great Realm higher.


    But he was manipting water, and in proportions not even Water attribute cultivators in his own realm could match.

 Chapter 479 A wounded tiger

    <h4>Chapter 479 A wounded tiger </h4>


    Wu Long did not answer, lightning shing around him as he moved forward, the spearpoint shed with a shield made of Pill mes that Do Bishui raised with both hands.


    "Khh!"


    Do Bishui clenched his jaws as he was pushed back, the shock almost breaking his arms as he used a more direct protection, though of course notpletely as he would not be able to bear such a strike. He flew up into the air trying to have an advantage but soon thick streams of water started toe out of the dome around them to attack him.


    *Pssshhh!!!*


    Large volumes of steam filled the surroundings as the fires collided with water.


    ''This volume... it''s too much!!!''


    Do Bishui gritted his teeth, creating more powerful mes to offset the tons of water falling on him.


    ''...!!!''


    He then narrowly blocked another strike of spear arriving in between the clouds of steam.


    ''How is...? but I am in the air!!!''


    He then realized that he was now floating where Wu Long should not be able to reach him.


    And then another strike came from a different direction as it seemed that Wu Long''s speed became even faster, which was actually true because the increased moisture in the air allowed him to use lightning with more ease.


    "You bastard! How are you so fast?!?! How can you even reach me?!?!"


    Wu Long continued to besiege the alchemist who was busy defending, as his already exhausted reserves of Spiritual Qi were further depleted trying to fight off all of the water pressing from different sides.


    Do Bishui was unable to understand how Wu Long moved with speed only a bitgging behind his own when their differences in realms was so big.


    His spear strikes were also too heavy and powerful for someone in Revolving Qi Realm, as he would expect someone capable of making such strikes to be at least in the Mortal Transcendence Realm, and the waterpletely mystified him.


    "What is this?! How is this possible?!?! What is happening here?!"


    He continued shouting questions to which he received no answers while beads of sweat started appearing on his forehead once more, his back alreadypletely drenched.


    The chaotic mix of mes, water, steam, and shes of electricity with deadly strikes of spear all around making him panic and his thoughts jumbled in a mess.


    "F-Fire Lance!"


    He finally seemed to have lost all patience and shot off an attack of a realistic lookingnce made of fire, trying to create an opening, but it simply disappeared into the water and steam while the attacks of the spear continued with even more frequency, and at more dangerous angles and the water pressure seemed to have increased.


    "Fuck! Fire Lance!"


    He tried once more, turning and firing off right after a spear shed with his protective shell with no results again.


    "Fire Lance! Fire Lance! Fire Lance!!!"


    The old man began firing attacks indiscriminately, but could not find his enemy.


    "The Great Fire Nova!!!"


    He screamed, sending out a massive wave of fire in all directions which was pressed by so much water he thought a sea suddenly appeared around him. The steam did not have anywhere to escape, creating a greater pressure on his protective shell of fire that began to crack.


    "Shit, shit, fuck, fuck, fuck! Where are you?!?!"


    Do Bishui hurriedly began pouring more Spiritual Qi to strengthen the protection while screaming and cursing.


    "Falcon Talon Piercing Strike!"


    Suddenly, a spear strike came through the shell, the de half-passing through.


    "...!!! Hehe-heha-hehahaha!! You can''t kill me! You might have some tricks up your sleeve, youngster, but the difference is just too big!"


    Do Bishui''s eyes first widened, but seeing that the spear could not go any further, began maniacallyughing. However, the defense he set up next was even more sturdy as he could not afford even a minor injury.


    The next set of strikes were made with spear techniques, causing the old man to shiver each time as he felt how deadly each one was.


    ''Hah, I guess it''s true that there simply is too much of a difference... Even exhausted and in such an obvious territorial disadvantage he can still hold off...''


    Wu Long, meanwhile, finished testing his physical prowess with the new adjustments he made to his Body Tempering Technique, and also saw how his techniques with the current cultivation level stacked against someone in the Essence Awakening Realm.


    It truly was a tall order to fight someone like that in the Foundation Building Realm, even with all of the advantages.


    Do Bishui continued tough until he felt that the world around him became discolored.


    "Void Shattering Spear!"


    As the old man widened his eyes, a spear covered in moving and undting Spiritual Qi appeared in his eyes.


    He was fast enough to see it but not to avoid, as it pierced the barrier of mes he set up, which instantly became covered in cracks from the pressure surrounding him, and then urately pierced his heart after shattering the Protective Qi around his body.


    "Khuk! Im-poss-..."


    Do Bishui coughed up blood, unable toprehend what happened, his eyes first looking at the spearshaft and then tracing it up to look at the man holding it with utter shock and disbelief.


    "Haa~ an alchemist and not even a great fighter. Exhausted and set into a trap...


    The fact I had to use Spear Domain here, even using one of my more powerful spear attacks, means I am still far from being able to fight someone in the Essence Awakening Realm who is not on hisst leg"


    Wu Long sighed withment, the water around them falling to the ground, filling the crater to its sides and overflowing into the surroundingnds.


    As the old man saw the surroundings clearly, he finally understood what happened.


    There was another barrier, this one of Spiritual Qi outside the water one, with talismans rotating within it, which was gathering Cold Qi from the outside and pouring it into the inside, rapidly cooling any steam and replenishing the water Wu Long could use against him.


    At the same time the attacks he sent out were absorbed into the barrier after being weakened with water, and the heat was sent out to melt the surrounding ice and snow.


    "Khuk! Yo-u... cannot khuk! win..."


    He then turned his bloodshot eyes to Wu Long again, struggling to speak through the blooding out of his mouth. His eyes were filled with hatred and unwillingness, until they gradually lost focus and Wu Long could see life disappearing in them until they turned ssy and empty.

 Chapter 480 Greed

    <h4>Chapter 480 Greed</h4>


    Wu Long took the spatial ring off of Do Bishui with a pondering expression, then lowering the spear to allow the body to fall into the water below.


    "Heh! Finally! A Profound Grade spatial ring. Though using it would get into Gu Zhen''s eyes so I have to slightly change it''s appearance"


    Wu Long looked at the ring in his left hand for a bit, before shifting his eyes to the spear.


    "Haa~ to think the Void Shattering Spear, a technique which in my hands could truly shatter the void once upon a time would struggle shattering a me shield set up by an exhausted third-rate alchemist..."


    Wu Long shook his head, shaking off blood from the spear and inspecting the spear de which had a tiny crack in it.


    "Haa, truly... even if I held back it still couldn''t bear this technique"


    He thenmented the durability of his weapon which did not allow him to use almost any of the techniques he disyed to their full potential.


    His figure floated down after flying for a bit to the side as a beauty jumped into his hands, carefully wrapping hers around him.


    "Haha, don''t worry Ziyan. I might have used a lot of Spiritual Qi and got a few scratches but I am in no danger"


    He chuckled as her worry was apparent in the way she gripped onto his clothes. She raised her eyes to look into his, slightly rxing as she saw a familiar reassuring gaze.


    The others were looking at him in utter silence, still unable to process what had just happened.


    Hua Ziyan could feel his condition through their bond so she was worried long before she could even see him.


    His Spiritual Qi rapidly depleted, and his general state became a lot worse since he umted damage from lightning which was still not fine-tuned, and there was a strain on his body from using speed and strength beyond the means of his current tempering.


    The sheer amount of water he controlled required massive amounts of Spiritual Qi and the techniques he used did so as well.


    Particrly, the Spiritual Qi Beast Wing Flying Technique which he used to fly had a nasty consumption of Spiritual Qi reserves, proportional to the strength he could exert in his strikes since there was no footing to give power to his attacks.


    He was also using a formation at the same time, which added to the mental strain since he was manipting a lot of things at once with fine control to each of them, and then used his Spear Intent''s Domain which was a massive mental burden.


    To top it all off there were injuries. They were trivial, a few burns from the fire wave and steambined with lightning, as well as a small wound on his forearm where a firence grazed him. But coupled with all the previous factors still had an impact on his overall condition.


    "Whew~ we should move away as this disturbance was very conspicuous, and since the auras intimidating any Demonic Beasts mostly disappeared this ce could quite soon be filled with vulture types"


    Wu Long lightly exhaled. He needed a bit of time to readjust, but they could not stay here so he took the group away.


    "Should we start thinking about going back? Even though there is still a lot of time..."


    Xue Bing carefully spoke up as the others nodded.


    "Hmm, I was thinking so as well, we still have most of the day and the whole night, but it is better to be on the safe side"


    Wu Long nodded as they moved.


    "Haa~... such a pity we only have a day... we only saw a small part~..."


    One of the Core Disciples, who seemed to be the youngest of the group, noted with a slightment.


    "Feiyan, we are here by the grace of Daoist Wu, or are you implying you can handle it if anything happens? Be grateful for what you have seen and received"


    Xue Bing turned to the girl with her icy eyes, and even though her tone was as emotionless and monotone as always the one addressed immediately paled.


    "I-I am sorry, I didn''t meant to-..."


    "Hahaha, there is no need to apologize, Fairy An Feiyan.


    Forgive my meddling, Prime Disciple Xue, but it is an understandablement. I am sure that she did not mean any disrespect or to offend anyone"


    Wu Long lightlyughed, as the girl widened her eyes seeing that he remembered her name even though they only briefly introduced themselves when they were leaving the mountain.


    "But Prime Disciple Xue''s thought about caution, as well as having appreciation for what one has is correct as well"


    He then added to give credit to Xue Bing''s thoughtfulness.


    "Remember, the universe is vast and there is no way for us to be everywhere at the same time to witness it all. There will be many times when you will see many doors open but could only enter one, the other doors are for other people.


    Sometime there will be someone else who explores a ce you have not been, just like you are exploring a ce someone else missed in the distant past.


    It is important to be able to let go and acknowledge that one cannot always have everything"


    Wu Long turned his eyes to Hua Ziyan whose cheeks slightly reddened as she realized that he knew that the thought of the youngdy before was something all of them had at least in the back of their heads.


    They were aware he was the sole reason they could explore thisnd safely, and wishing to explore more would not only be incredibly dangerous and selfish, but also would mean that they would rely more on his generosity.


    However, there was no denying that thend they were in now was a treasure trove enough to make even that old man in the Seven Profound Realms marvel at the riches, let alone young cultivators in their early twenties.


    "Hmm, well it is true, Grand Elder Qu always said that greed is a vice"


    One other Core Disciple sighed,ing to terms with her own feeling ofment.


    "Heh, on that I would disagree.


    While excessive and uncontroble greed which blinds one is certainly something that would bring about the downfall of anyone gued by it, there is nothing wrong with normal greed.


    Greed is a motivator, and a driving force. It is also one of our basic desires. If one can be the master of their own greed it is incredibly useful as well"


    Wu Long lightly snorted at the dogmatic assertion.


    "Isn''t that contradictory with what you said before?"


    Xue Bing gently furrowed her elegant eyebrows in thought.


    "Haha, it is. But as I said before most simple things are contradictory.


    You can simply think of the ability to appreciate what one has, letting go of unobtained possibilities, with stillness and greed for something more as movement.


    As I said before, either extreme can be deadly while a right bnce is the key to a fulfilling life"


    He nodded with a wide smile and a lightheartedugh.


    "And on that note, since we are going back anyway, I propose we circle around and go there through a different route. That way we can still explore a little more while moving toward the exit point"


    As Xue Bing sank into thoughts from his words before, Wu Long made a mischievous smile and looked back at the surprised faces.


    "Haha, says someone who has been leading us on a circling route since we left that ce"


    Hua Ziyan chuckled as she noticed that the direction in which he led the group was almost perpendicr to their previous course. So the shortest route to the mountain was now through a yet unexplorednd.


    Wu Long made a wry smile, shrugging his shoulders in admission of guilt for that while the Core Disciples behind started giggling.

 Chapter 481 Errand

    Chapter 481 Errand


    ??After they found a suitable secluded spot, the group stopped so Wu Long could at least partially recuperate.


    Hundreds and then thousands of talismans flew around them, creating arge formation which seemed to expand inyers.


    "Eh? But isn''t this going to burden you more if you control a formation while you restore your condition?"


    One Core Disciple asked in puzzlement.


    "Mm, this one is not so hard to maintain, plus the process will get conspicuous very soon"


    He smiled as he sat down on a rock in lotus position, taking out porcin bottles.


    He took a few medicinal pills and circted the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art to heal himself, or rather, undo the damage while using that which hurt him to strengthen his body even more.


    As always, he could not do so with the self-inflicted harm from the internally running lightning and straining his body, but the minor injuries from the fight began healing quite quickly.


    Though the wound on his forearm would take a while to heal, possibly days if he did not spend an entire day actively meditating and only passively circting the technique.


    After all, it was a wound from an attack of an Essence Awakening Realm opponent, but the benefits it would give him were a lot sweeter as well. Especially against same types of damage so he would gain an advantage in the fight with Gu Zhen as a result.


    He also took a few Spiritual Qi Replenishing Pills, though considering his massive reserves which were now severely depleted, the small amounts they could restore were minuscule inparison.


    He only really used them as a catalyst to start replenishing his Spiritual Qi rather than seeking an immediate increase.


    The Core Disciples and Xue Bing soon understood what he meant since a massive vortex of Spiritual Qi started forming above him.


    ''Silver Tale Whale Heaven Swallowing Technique''


    It was as if a giant maw opened up above him and a great suction started draining the surroundings of Spiritual Qi while the formations he spread earlier activated, concealing the unusual movement of Spiritual Qi while sucking in more from high up in the sky where it would not be as noticeable.


    Silver Tale Whale was a Spiritual Beast Race with great ancestry. They were mostly a peaceful species, and neutral to any conflicts, though the fact they had a peaceful disposition did not mean they were weak.


    This technique which they used to gather enough Spiritual Qi to cultivate was sometimes considered a hazard since they moved inrge herds, and any area they passed was then drained of Spiritual Qi for some time, but it was rare that anyone dared to retaliate or try to drive them off with force.


    Much like all of techniques of that race , this one was normallypletely unusable without their bloodline, but Wu Long managed to adjustit for his use, though it would have been much stronger if he did have their bloodline.


    When their surprise subsided and he was in meditation for some time already, Hua Ziyan saw Xue Bing''s gaze on the meditating man, and smiled. Thetter, in turn, noticing that turned her icy gaze to the former.


    "Is him defeating an Essence Gathering Realm cultivator not at all surprising to you anymore?"


    She asked to which Hua Ziyan gave a wryugh.


    "Hahaha, you know what? It should, but it honestly is not. Being around Wu Long can distort perception of what''s normal I guess"


    Hertter words wereced with a little bit of introspection as she did not even think of this topic before she was asked.


    "Is that not dangerous?"


    "Hmm? Oh! No, I won''t run to try do the same hahaha! I know my limitations, plus he always exins how he does such feats which keeps us grounded in reality"


    Hua Ziyan first did not get the meaning of the question, butseeing a light worry in her gaze directed at herself, her expression that began fading into a pondering expression before widened into a smile once again.


    "Hehe, what I meant before is that it can be very easy to forget he has his limits too..."


    She then turned her gaze rapidly filling with devotion and appreciation to Wu Long who sat in a lotus position, as a pair of icy turquoise eyes first watched her do it and then joined with a thoughtful look.


    The man in question was currently not only repairing damage and replenishing his Spiritual Qi, but also analyzing the results,paring them to his expectations and making further progress in modifying his technique as well as general understanding of his new powers.


    ''Hmm, I must admit, it was always an arduous process, and I always used concepts I barely learned when adjusting my techniques, but this time the difficulty is on another level''


    He thought as he could not quite put his hand on the way to utilize the tremendous potential he felt in the Dao Runes.


    His progress with bloodlines has also slowed down since he did not have any actual bloodlines to work with, leaving him only to theorize, extrapting from his existing knowledge and umted experience, which was vast, but this way of doing things still had its limitations.


    As his progress with both aspects of the new technique seemed to be approaching a bottleneck at which it would stagnate, his thoughts went to searching for a possible stimulus to facilitate a breakthrough.


    ''Hmm, I might as well try to experiment with the Demonic Beast bloodlines again''


    He finally thought of a temporary solution. There were quite a lot of Demonic beasts of higher tiers in this Secret Realm alone, and while most of them did not possess any special or particrly valuable bloodlines, he currently did not need that.


    What he required was materials to experiment with and test out his theoretical approach, so if a bloodline carried even a little bit of strength of a particr Demonic Beast, it would be suitable for him.


    There was no need to worry about contaminating his bloodline for future as he would not tamper with his blood essence, only altering parts of the bloodstream.


    He also had experience doing it when he was researching his technique in the past, as he used blood of Demonic Beasts bearing a distant very diluted bloodline of Dragons, such as Flood Drakes and rted kin species.


    This, of course, was long before he got his first real Dragon bloodline, but he sessfully purged any impurities after he was done with his experiments with no lingering effects.


    There were even a few times he made mistakes and contaminated his Blood Essence, which altered his true bloodline, but even then he managed to find ways to handle it and revert the harm he had done, never stopping his research on this in case he ever made simr mistakes.


    He opened his eyes about half an hour after he sat down to meditate, with thedies around him expressing surprise and worry.


    "Eh? That''s it?"


    "Wasn''t it too short of a time after something like that? Even if you used such mysterious methods..."


    "If you are worried about time to get back, we can always abandon more exploration an quickly return the old route..."


    The Core Disciples expressed their concern as a light smile touched his lips.


    "Thank you for your concern.


    Haha, it is true that I am worried about time, but then again any short amount of time will be negligible in recuperating and we cannot afford a longer one.


    So it is better to get going, at least my Spiritual Qi has restored quite a bit"


    He told them reassuringly, and proceeded to lead the group on a return path through the new route.


    The trip back continued with almost no differences as he made sure to conceal their presence and they carefully moved avoiding any confrontations with no merit to them.


    However, as they were passing through a valley, he made a signal to slow down and when they moved closer they saw only a single Demonic Beast in the 8th tier sleeping in the distance.


    "Hmm? Is there perhaps another hidden treasure nearby?"


    One of the Core Disciples curiously asked since there did not appear to be anything unusual in the vicinity.


    "Haha, no, this time it is my own little errand"


    Wu Long chuckled, looking at the Demonic Beast with a glint in his eyes.

 Chapter 482 Little Paradise

    Chapter 482 Little Paradise


    ??The Demonic Beast Wu Long was looking at was an ape-type beast with arge frame and crystal protrusions from its shoulders and head.


    It was a beast species known for its tremendous strength part of which stemmed from its bloodline.


    ''Heh, this one should do''


    He chuckled and moved forward, not using the lightning as he already umted some damage from using it before and tested out everything he needed for the moment, only using his regr speed with a movement technique which was by no means slow.


    "Falcon Talon Piercing Strike!"


    Wu Long''s spear headed right for the beast''s throat as it tried to stand up from lying position, alerted by his sudden appearance.


    He did not give it any chance to fight back, instantly piercing it''s throat and then drawing it right after, blood immediately gushing from the gaping wound.


    "Instant Pration Enhancement"


    At the same time he withdrew the spear, his left hand sent four needles of a considerable size, more resembling thick and incredibly long nails, covered in Spiritual Qi that moved in circling motion as if a drill to the joints connecting to the beast''s arms and legs.


    "Great Wall Palm"


    The left hand which went forward tounch the needles then turned into a palm andunched the familiar to thedies behind technique, but what surprised all of them, Hua Ziyan included, was the way the palm''s strength was urately controlled and restrained, only pushing the beast to fall on it''s back instead of bringing further damage or even any real pressure.


    It was as if it simply touched as a normal hand would when it pressed against a t surface, and then pushed.


    He jumped on its chest while the beast was falling down, elerating it''s fall and simultaneously made a fast cross cut over its heart with the spear de, getting on one knee and putting his left hand near the wound right at the moment the beast''s back touched the ground.


    A special technique using his Spiritual Qi and Soul Power to collect the beast''s blood began circting, with a jar appearing near him from his Spatial Ring.


    "...!"


    But then, as his Spiritual Qi and Soul Power made contact with the heart of the beast, a sound of a heartbeat resounded in his ears as he felt the Blood Rune give a reaction for the first time, beginning to slightly buzz.


    Wu Long''s mind stirred, the always calm eyes slightly widening.


    He stopped circting the technique and the Rune immediately ceased reacting, returning to being idle and unresponsive.


    He hesitated for a moment, as his head rushed with thoughts.


    It was the first time he felt the Blood Rune activate, and he could feel that through this he could possibly peer into how he could interact with it, or at least get some clues. But he did not know if it was safe to do something with it.


    If it directly absorbed this beast''s bloodline it could contaminate his own, with the method of mixing that he never experienced. What''s more even when he was experimenting, he never took the bloodline as it was since it required an alchemist to process it first.


    ''It is a risk...''


    There was also not much time to think since the blood of a beast of this level was only effective while it was still alive.


    It was why he yed the beast with a method that would give him some time before it actually drew it''sst breath, moved so fast to collect it, and required a special technique to extract it and would then need to seal it until it was actually used.


    "...haa~..."


    ''...this bloodline is far too bad to take such risks with, I would need to experiment with a better one or at least that would not have adverse effects next time''


    He finally made a decision, and used the technique again. The Rune began to buzz once more, but he did not engage, only using the technique to collect the blood into the jar as he nned initially.


    He then sealed the jar with talismans and several sealing techniques, and put it away into the Spatial Ring. Turning to hispanions he saw the looks of admiration at the sequence of moves he performed earlier that seemed to be flowing, every action leading to the next, and chuckled, leading the group further.


    They stopped on their way a few more times as he collected some more samples from suitable beasts, ignoring the ones which species he already collected.


    As they approached another, slightlyrger crater, he slowed the group down once more, and as they saw the inside from an elevated spot nearby they marveled at the sight.


    There was a small forest inside the crater, the center being arge rock, very simr to the one they saw before but muchrger in size, and paler in color.


    "S-so pretty!"


    Thedies eximed, as Hua Ziyan''s eyes glinted with a wondrous light.


    The whole thing looked like an oasis of lush green in the middle of snowy icends, enchanting with its appearance full of life and weing warmth. A difference in temperatures above created moisture, and a perpetual rainbow could be observed over the forest.


    "I-is there another Earth me there?"


    "Hahaha, no, this is just a normal Red Heat Stone, of a lesser quality though, so the heat it gives off is weaker. But that in turn allowed for those trees to grow"


    One of the Core Disciples asked with wonder and he shook his head with a lightugh.


    "...*snif* *snif*... something... smells very... very nice... so sweet... there are fruits! Let''s go get some of those fruits!"


    One other Core Disciple suddenly took a whiff of an aroma carried by a gust of wind, and her cheeks instantly became rosy. Her eyes captured red juicy and delicious looking fruits resembling apples hanging off the tree branches.


    Some others behind her also showing the slightly ensnared look as they felt the aroma and looked at the fruits.


    A formless wave of Soul Power came from Wu Long followed by a Spiritual Qi wave with profound flow, and the eyes of thedies which began emptying became clear again while their feet which already went up to take a step andunch a movement technique froze.


    "...Huh?... What was I...?"


    The disciples looked slightly dazed and disoriented while Wu Long set up another translucent barrier around them with a new set of talismans.


    "This is..."


    Seeing that, Xue Bing, looked at Wu Long with an rmed gaze, receiving a nod from him in return.


    "A predatory nt called the Sanguine Bloomfruit Tree...it''s seed must have flown in with the chunk of earth that crushed here"


    He lightly exined, pointing to the earth beneath the trees which was covered in roots and tall grass, but when they took a closer look was actually full of decaying corpses of the Demonic Beasts under.


    "M-my apologies!!! Thank you so much for saving me! It almost turned really bad!"


    "M-me too!"


    "Me as well!"


    The disciples gasped and quickly bowed to him as he waved his hand with a light smile.


    "Haha, no need to apologize. I should have warned you about it, the wind seems to have brought it''s hallucinogenic scent over further than I expected"


    As he was speaking the disciples still looked a little guilty.


    "Sh-should we move away from it?"


    One of the disciples who was almost caught up in a tragic ident slightly fearfully looked at the crater full of greenery, no longer finding it a small paradise-like view.


    "Hmm, while it is certainly dangerous, as long as you know how to approach them and take measures it does not have any actual fighting potential.


    That grass actually is also part of the roots of the trees, has a powerful sleeping poison and sharp des so anything attracted by the scent and fruits is simply hurt with no defenses and falls asleep, with the roots slowly growing into the flesh.


    The fruits you see are actually quite valuable, so collecting them would be a good idea, not to mention that I am interested in something within the trees as well"


    He smiled with understanding, retrieving a set of talismans and letting a set of four to float in front of each of them.


    "This will block any scents, and the other three will enhance your Protective Qi, though the Spiritual Qi consumption would be quite high"


    Wu Long exined the uses of the talismans, and thedies looked at each other, nodding since he was the one interested in the area.


    They moved closer, and then began collecting the fruits, spreading not far, so that they could all see each other while Wu Long and Hua Ziyan approached the tree bark.


    "You''re not going to collect fruits?"


    "I wanted to see if I could help you. If it is not something hard to do I can watch how you do it and go for the other trees"


    She smiled, causing his eyes to fill with tenderness.


    "You really are so lovely, Ziyan"


    "..."


    Her eyes widened and then filled with joy and a storm of more emotions while he smiled at her.


    "Hmm, it is not actually that hard, you find a spot like this and cut in with a jade knife, don''t forget to put a jar under..."


    He then turned to the tree, cutting into a certain part and a translucent natural oil began seeping into the porcin bottle.


    "... and as always, don''t drain everything. Once you get about this much, turn the knife like this and use a few leaves of the tree itself to plug the wound"


    He then demonstrated his exnations to her as she carefully watched. They then moved to the next tree where he watched her do the procedure, at one point approaching right behind her and holding her hands from behind when he saw her slightly awkwardly do some moves, which brought a blush and a happy smile to her face.


    Xue Bing''s eyes reflected this while the other disciples were busy collecting the fruits, as unknown thoughts swirled behind the icy appearance.


    They have collected only about half the fruits off of each tree as Wu Long instructed, since the trees depended on them to attract their prey, while Wu Long and Hua Ziyan swiftly collected the oil.


    The group then moved out, as the disciples gave him most of the fruits they collected even though he only wanted to ept less than a quarter, but buckled under the adamant insistence.


    They spent a bit less than two hours in that forest, so by the time they moved out the light of the sun has already became brighter in between the other horizon and the shattered world above.


    And even though they still had the whole night to get back even if they did not make it by evening, they hurried to the mountain not making stops for any beast blood anymore, only willing to make a short stop if they found something very valuable.

 Chapter 483 Movement

    Chapter 483 Movement


    ??The group were entering a small canyon with only a few passages among high rocky walls, going side by side sometimes connecting to one another, already not far from the mountain they came from, the sounds of the beast horde''s stampede now reaching their ears.


    Though it seemed a lot less vibrant and the tremor of the ground was not as intensepared to the past at the same distance. The number of beasts which were running toward the passage to the Winter Forest were likely finally dwindling after such a long period of time.


    Meanwhile, the path from the small paradise-like forest to this canyon did not turn up anything good. At least in the eyes of the beauties, although Wu Long did pick up some ores and rocks on the way from some of the smaller impact craters that had long since be covered in ice.


    The Core Disciples already inwardly gave up on finding something, plenty satisfied with the harvest and were mostly just exploring the world and admiring its views.


    But upon traversing the canyon they entered Wu Long soon gave a signal for caution and lowering their speed.


    They carefully went up onto an elevated path on the side wall, moving along it to the neighboring passage, soon feeling a chilling cold from the area they approached as the temperatures began rapidly dropping so that they noticed even in this already cold climate.


    There they saw crystals growing out from the walls of the canyon, and Demonic Beasts, exclusively cold attributed ones which were the only ones able to approach this zone, gnashing their teeth on some of them, with asional fights breaking out.


    "This is... Cold Qi Birth Crystals...? But..."


    A tiny gasp of the Core Disciple caused a smile to appear on Wu Long''s face since that was a resource thedies of the Frozen Garden Pce were all too familiar with.


    But the ones they saw in their Spiritual Land on the surface of the world above their heads were ofpletely different quality from these.


    It was a resource incredibly valuable to them but which held little to no value to him. However, the fact he led them here showed his intentions quite clearly.


    This time all of thedies participated in hunting down the beasts, as there were beasts ofparatively lower strength mixed in, with Hua Ziyan and Xue Bing taking on the more powerful ones and Wu Long dealing with the few beasts only he could handle.


    They swiftly overwhelmed their opponents with a surprise attack, ying them all and then collecting the crystals, as Wu Long even gained two blood samples in the process as an added bonus.


    "There are more going through that route"


    Xue Bing looked at the passage that was covered in thick icy fog to which the trail of crystals was going, the ones closer to the depths evenrger and visibly more powerful.


    "Mm, there are Primary Crystals there, but they are guarded by a Profound Grade Beast"


    Wu Long nodded, following her gaze as the beauty gasped.


    "Then we should get ready to move, no need to linger on it"


    She quickly cut off any greed for it as soon as she heard his words.


    "Haha, that would indeed be a rational choice, Prime Disciple Xue... but then again, not all things must be rational in life"


    Wu Long chuckled, signaling the group to stay within the veil covering them as they traveled thesends, and moved toward the fog as they looked at each other in worry.


    "Daoist Wu-...!"


    Xue Bing tried to stop him the moment she noticed his intention, but could only raise her hand since he was already gone the next instant.


    They knew that he already was not in his top condition, and even though he absorbed arge amount of Spiritual Qi to replenish his depleted reserves, the actual speed with which he could refine it was not as fast so he was still in the process.


    "Haha, there may be a lot of room for discussions over the decisions he is uncertain of or conflicted about, but once he did make a firm decision it takes an incredibly convincing argument to make him budge.


    At least that''s what Sister Ye Ling told us once"


    Hua Ziyan made a wry smile as she looked on into the fog he disappeared into.


    She was worried as well, but she believed that if he made a decision he judged it safe to do or had sufficient reasons to take a risk.


    Not to mention that she was not oblivious to the fact he was subtly starting to court Xue Bing, for whom a crystal such as the ones in the depths of this passage was a difference between reaching Mortal Transcendence Realm in the next century and reaching it in the next decade.


    And even though she quickly abandoned any hopes of obtaining it, that was only because of her physique which cut off any emotional interference.


    Any normal person in her position would at least have a little regret, much less someone whose emotions were repressed for so long it was bound to someday explode.


    She was already exhibiting a much wider range of emotions in the recent months, and it became even more apparent and elerated in her interactions with Wu Long.


    ''As Wu Long said... she is close to a breakdown...''


    Hua Ziyan''s eyes stealthily turned to the dark blue-haired beauty whose eyes revealed turmoil even through the icy turquoise blizzard that covered them from the outside while looking at the distant foggy canyon passage.


    Meanwhile, Wu Long''s figure traveled in the canyon with almost no visibility, snow and frosty airing on from the direction he traveled to.


    The hems of his clothes became frosted despite his Spiritual Qi guarding them.


    ''Haa~... what timing, to think she would approach so close to her breaking point so abruptly and unexpectedly within this Secret Realm...''


    He revealed a wry smile himself, as he did not n to confront this beast initially. And while it seemed like a small matter, the situation just before was dangerously close to a very unfortunate result.


    "Haha, the Frozen Soul Extreme Yin Physique turned out to be quite dangerous to its user if left uncontrolled for long"


    He then chuckled at this realization.


    He soon reached the depths where snow and freezing air flew past the passage he was traversing at incredible speeds, resulting in the frosty fog he was in.


    He knew that there was a roughly circr opening ahead, and this deadly blizzard he stood before was actually rotating within it around his goal.


    "Haa~... the things we do..."


    He sighed with a wry smile and galvanized his Spiritual Qi, talismans floating around him, and then rushed into the storm ahead which would quite easily rip into shreds even a 5th-tier beast.


    "Ugh..."


    The velocity of the wind made the small icy particles be deadly weapons, and the powerful natural Cold Qi in it froze even his Protective Qi enhanced and heated by the talismans.


    He started moving fast through the storm, not cutting across it but moving in a circr pattern, letting the wind elerate him rather than cutting through it.


    ''...!''


    At one point, he felt something vague in the movement of the wind. It was something he already experienced once before in a rain.


    His thoughts immediately elerated.


    He slightly hesitated, and then let go, letting the windpletely carry him, feeling its flow and the way it moved, emptying his mind and concentrating on the sensations.


    He slowly lowered his protection, letting the wind hit his skin as it started to cover with a thinyer of frost as did his clothes.


    Because he stopped making a spiraling motion toward the center, the strong currents freely moved his body whichpletely rxed in natural way with no distinct direction, as he felt the movement of air that both pushed him and then traveled around, finding it simr to a moving stream of water and yet different at the same time.


    The biting cold could not prate his tempered body, and could not make him feel as much pain as it would with any normal person.


    ''Movement... I see...''


    His eyebrows twitched as he finally got a piece of puzzle he did not have before. He had his mind on the Wind Rune for quite some time, but he could not simply umte wind like he did with lightning or water, and could not put his finger on what he was missing.


    It was the nature and essence of the wind, which was constant movement. His mind was too focused on perceiving it as an element when it was not, it was simple constant movement. Though he knew that there was Wind Qi which the very rare Wind Attribute Cultivators used, he suddenly understood that what he stumbled on was somehow inherent in their way of controlling, and yet fundamentally different.


    With this realization, a new Rune started appearing within him, one which he could not strictly call a Wind Rune, but which essence embodied it, and which he already had within both the Lightning Rune and the Water Rune as well as within his own very body.


    As he perceived its everchanging form he instantly made a Soul Connection with it.


    His eyes shed open and electricity shed all around his figure, melting theyer of frost covering him as he resumed his movement to the center.


    He soon reached his destination, and as if there was an invisible imperceptible wall, he came out of the blizzard storm seeing a tranquil clearing with slowly falling snow.


    There were threerge crystals in the center of it, with arge amount of smaller ones haphazardly strewn all around them.


    He also sawrge icy columns around this ce, which he knew were no columns but the eight legs of the giant spider up above.


    *Screeeeech!!!*


    And just as he appeared, raising his head to look at it, it perceived Wu Long as well, making a loud screech resounding throughout the canyon.


    It jumped, and instantly shrank to only a five-meters in leg diameter form which was giant as well but much more suited to fighting such a small target as Wu Long, with the force of its earlier jump flying backward and disappearing into the snowy blizzard.


    "Haha, I guess it''s not going to be as easy"


    He chuckled, his senses heightening in preparation while his eyes shed with profound patterns.

 Chapter 484 At least youre generous

    Chapter 484 At least you''re generous


    ??The spider moved nimbly through the frost tornado, letting the wind carry it while its head was always turned to Wu Long.


    It soon formed icicles around it which shot at him, and he moved to evade, minding the second attack that came from a different direction.


    "Hah, river runs East a mile, river runs We-... damn I really have spent too much time around General Feng, I''m slipping into habits of a dark past..."


    Wu Long had a shiver go through him as he was making fun of the fact that his tactic against the alchemist was around the same as this spider''s against himself, and that the territorial advantage was flipped this time around.


    Very distant memories of a certain period in his past life passing through his mind as he realized the phrase he was using. It was precisely because of this that his reaction to the way General Feng spoke was so strong.


    "But..."


    He swiftly evaded a thin thread which coiled around because of how fast the spider made circles around him.


    "The difference is that I see you clearly"


    Talismans spread on the snowy ground beneath him in concentric circles, while he moved to evade the attacks.


    ''It''s cautious...''


    He narrowed his eyes at the spider which continued to use long-range attacks and hiding in the blizzard instead of directly confronting him.


    Wu Long did not have control over the new Rune, which he perceived as a Wind Rune and at the same time thought that it represented something far more profound.


    And figuring it out now seemed like a poor strategy given that he still had to finish this within a reasonable time.


    But given that his mobility was extremely limited within the freezing storm the spider held an overwhelming territorial advantage there, and its cautious nature made it hard to catch.


    "But... you have something to protect"


    Wu Long smiled as his senses captured the movement of the Spider no matter where it was. His eyes turned to the three crystals in the center of the clearing, and then he moved toward it.


    "Haha, what, panicking?"


    Wu Long chuckled narrowly dodging the suddenly increasing barrage of attacks which looked more like indiscriminate area cover than the precise targeted strikes before. His figure was passing among the attacks with graceful and deft movements.


    "Tripple Chain Prison"


    The moment the spider finally decided to make a direct attack and lunged at him from within the blizzard, Spiritual Qi chains flew out from the rapidly spreading array on the ground in three sets of six chains, wrapping around the spider''s legs while Wu Long moved toward it with his spear.


    However, the spider slightly shrank in size, using that to move it''s legs out of the chains which momentarily lost the grip on it and continued its movement forward with no impediment.


    "Tch, as I thought... Six-Way Lock Array!"


    Wu Long''s hand formed a hand seal and six talismans formed speres of bluish light around the spider in a vertical circle around its torso.


    *ng!!!*


    But only managed to stop it for a split second before the cor-like array circle broke into shards of light.


    "Walls of Light"


    That moment, however, was enough for six walls to form around the beast in a cube while a formation activated below which controlled the walls.


    "Six-Way Lock Array chain"


    The locking arrays appeared around the beast in concentric circles with different angles from each other, a total of 75 of them.


    There also were smaller ones around it''s legs, three for each leg bringing the total to 99.


    "Instant Pration Enhancement"


    Wu Long''s figure shed beneath the beast and he threw the spear in his hand up, utilizing the technique to increase prating power on it, disappearing without waiting for it to hit its mark and appearing above with a halberd he once gratefully received from Nie You, throwing it down on the course to collide with the spear with the beast''s head in between them with the same technique imbued on it''s edge.


    The two weapons passed the glowing walls set up around the beast and struck it''s hard shell, sparks flying from the collision.


    Wu Long''s figure freely falling from the position he was in above after throwing the halberd started passing past the front of the beast, looking into its multiple eyes as he formed hand seals with both hands.


    Talismans which were attached to the poles of both weapons lit up, as glowing arrays appeared around them in circles.


    The two weapons started spinning in opposite directions, as a drill-like Spiritual Qi imbued on the des was enhanced.


    "Shit... hard fe aren''t you? Let''s see how durable that shell is really..."


    He chuckled, seeing only sparks produced but no damage was done to the shell, while cracks started appearing on the arrays he set up to lock the beast in ce.


    He knew that the eyes were actually harder than the shell, but looked much more vulnerable which was this species'' trap as it had deadly spikes which could grow around its eyes.


    *Screeech!!!*


    The beast screeched again, as it glowed trying to expand or shrink again, at the same time increasing the strength with which it tried to break free.


    More talismans flew out and started rotating in many circles around the weapons, linking into arrays as a giant cylindric formation formed around the beast stretching high into the sky.


    "Heaven and Earth Piercing Formation"


    Wu Long''s hands locked together as his eyes glowed with the same bluish light as his formations.


    The entire formation emitted a bright glow, and blue arcs of electricity run around both weapons.


    His pupils narrowed and with a grin he used the Lightning Rune to increase the lightning that appeared naturally from friction.


    The sound of thunder resounded as the two weapons instantly passed from both sides, meeting in the middle and the spear ripped the already damaged from strain and lightning halberd into shreds, flying into the sky.


    "Fuu~"


    Wu Long stood with his hands still locked together, breathing out a long breath which turned into white steam as his eyes reflected the corpse of the beast falling to the ground among the glowing shards of formations and arrays, since it managed to free itself at the veryst moment.


    "Tch"


    He clicked his tongue, feeling a pang of pain from the side of his torso where an icicle sent by the spider made a wound. He then stood up in a more rxed pose, and raised his arm to catch the spear that fell down after being in the air for quite some time while circting the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art.


    "Well, at least you''re generous"


    He approached the beast, chuckling as he first used steel wires to remove the core through the wound in its head, and then took the whole corpse which slightly shrank revealing that the beast''s actual size was a 4-meter in leg diameter spider.


    Turning to the crystals, he moved toward them and took two of the threerge ones, leaving one in ce, and then moved through the frost tornado back to thedies who waited for him.


    Though he made a quick stop in the fog to change his outer robes for a new set.


    "Wu Long!"


    Hua Ziyan came up to him as soon as he showed up, bringing a smile into his eyes.


    "You can have this, Prime Disciple Xue"


    Wu Long then took out one of the crystals he took, causing aplicated look to appear in the eyes of the icy beauty.


    "I am incredibly grateful, Daoist Wu... but I cannot ept something this precious which you fought for"


    "Haha, I have another one I took for Luxiao so don''t take it as too high of a burden"


    "Still, even if that is true, I... I can''t give you anything in return"


    "You already did"


    Wu Long smiled, as a set of turquoise eyes looking at him had a question appear in them.


    "I would have never gotten the tremendous benefits if I did not head in there for you"


    He shrugged his shoulders, both confirming that he did go in there for her sake, but at the same time providing her a reasoning to ept his gift.


    Her eyes revealed a turmoil that was not present there usually as she stared into his.


    "Haha, Prime Disciple Xue, please ept it.


    It would be a good way to thank him for heading in there"


    Hua Ziyan lightlyughed at his side, nodding to the beautywith encouragement while the Core Disciples behind held their breaths. They had no experience in the matters between men and women, but were not oblivious enough to not recognize what was happening in front of their eyes.


    "... In that case, I gratefully ept your gift, Daoist Wu. Please allow me to express sincere gratitude as both myself and a Prime Disciple of the Frozen Garden Pce"


    Xue Bing hesitated for a moment, and as her cheeks revealed a very light rosy color, bowed with gratitude while the girls behind her squirmed in excitement.


    "Now, it really is time to get to the mountain"


    Wu Long chuckled, and the group moved out once more heading straight for the summit of the mountain they came from.

 Chapter 485 Guardians

    <h4>Chapter 485 Guardians</h4>


    The mountain path was quite easy, avoiding any stray Demonic Beasts, and ascending from the opposite side of the horde.


    *Rooaaaar!!!*


    But halfway through their climb they heard a thunderous roar resounding from the opposite side with a powerful presence along with thousands of terrified howls of the horde as the tremor of their steps intensified.


    "...! Is it... the predator you talked about?"


    One of the Core Disciples asked Wu Long, all of them widening their eyes while Xue Bing and Hua Ziyan turned a concentrated look to the peak of the mountain they were climbing.


    "Mm, I expected we would meet it by the time we had to go back"


    "But..."


    "Haha, don''t worry, this one''s not as problematic to deal with as the previous one. As I said, I was prepared to encounter it so you don''t need to worry.


    The only genuinely unexpected factor in this whole trip was that alchemist, which I would ask you to keep a secret as I already told you before"


    He chuckled, reassuring them.


    There was an expectation to possibly meet a Profound Grade beast halfway through their exploration, so the spider still technically was ounted for in his estimations, even though he did not count on disturbing a beast they could avoid.


    "Although... there''s only one..."


    "You expected more?!"


    Another disciple expressed the question they all had when they heard his words.


    "Haha, you''ll see"


    Wu Long led the group to the natural stone tform to the side of the passage that they observed the horde from before, and they could see a 3-meter tall beast in the distance, ripping into the much more giant body of a 9-th tier beast, sucking in its blood and devouring its core as well as the crystal-like protrusions before leaving its lifeless body to attack the next one.


    "That is...!?"


    "Mm, the same species. To be precise that is one of the parents which brought about this entire horde"


    Wu Long nodded to the astonished gasps of the disciples around as they saw that the Profound Grade beast was of the same species as the others.


    "Eh? But..."


    "Haha, yes, not all Demonic Beasts reproduce physiologically?but some species do.


    And this particr one evolves by cannibalism, which made their speed of reproduction exceptional.


    They likely let the offspring to devour one another to grow into a massive horde of powerful beasts in a cycle of a decade, and then devour every single higher-tier one before breeding more offspring and going into hibernation.


    Their cycle of devouring just happened to coincide with the passage opening to the Winter Forest... or is rted in an unknown way"


    Wu Long exined to the slightly confused looks of thedies around them.


    "So... there is a female one somewhere around?"


    "No, that is the female. The male seems to bete to the table..."


    Wu Long narrowed his eyes at the beast which was still oblivious to their presence.


    The horde became frantic, pushing and wing to get to the passage, trampling on the fallen ones and crushing them to death while trying to approach theke which still made ripples from the higher-tier beasts.


    The sun has already appeared from the other horizon, slowly moving toward the edge of the world above.


    "I guess it is a good idea to hunt it first while the male is away.


    Remember that the night will fall on the three continents faster than here, so the beasts would soon gain ess to the other side again.


    While I want to be able to finish the fight with the beast quickly, I have to make preparations in case something unexpected happens like the male showing up.


    I will set up a formation which will allow you to handle beasts of higher tiers, and protect you in case of dangers, so you should clean up the remaining higher-tier beasts as they would decimate our allies there otherwise


    You need to be the Guardians of that passage"


    Wu Long turned to thedies who first widened their eyes, but then nodded as they gulped.


    He took out a separate Spatial Ring from within his robes, and as soon as he put it on, talismans started pouring from it, flying high into the sky in a huge stream.


    The Profound Grade beast froze, looking in the direction of the mountain, but only seeing talismans. It''s four eyes narrowed, but it continued to hunt down its offspring the next moment.


    Array rings started appearing in the sky above theke, one above the other, as array circles appeared in five directions around, all facing the center.


    "Indomitable Bastion Guardian Formation"


    Wu Long made hand seals and arge formation circle soon covered the entire sky above the mountain, theplex patterns in it growing by the second, with some smaller formation circles appearing on the sides in specific spots.


    "Wu Long... your Spiritual Qi..."


    Hua Ziyan widened her eyes as she did not feel that much Spiritual Qi consumption despite the size and palpable power that could be felt in the giant formation.


    "I am using theke as a focus point, and using the terrain''s natural energy flows to construct the formation, so it is not as taxing, or should I say to make it possible at all since I don''t have nearly enough Spiritual Qi to create this formation otherwise.


    This is why I was confident in dealing with the beasts which birthed this horde no matter my condition as long as it happened here"


    He lightly exined, talismans flying to each of thedies around so they could receive the blessings and protection of the formation above.


    "As long as you are under the formation circle, the effects will be active, but it would only give you a leg up by enhancing your attacks and Protective Qi, you still have to fight with everything you got, and only take on a beast two tiers higher than what you could without the formation, don''t get the sudden strengthening get to your head.


    Remember that there are people who can handle the lower-tier beasts on the other side of the passage so you only need to concentrate on the 6th tier and higher"


    He turned to the Core Disciples, making it clear that it was only a boost and would not carry them far beyond their own capabilities, and only turned his gaze away when he saw acknowledgement in each of their eyes.


    "I would have to trouble you two to deal with the 8th and 9th-


    tier beasts"


    He then wryly smiled at Hua Ziyan and Xue Bing who were the only ones capable of doing so even under the influence of the strengthening formation.


    "Leave it to me and fight with no worry"


    "Understood, I will exert my utmost effort, Daoist Wu"


    He smiled at the two as the sun started to go up further toward the edge of the world above their heads, its broken up surface growing darker visible to their eyes as the light hid behind its own curvature.

 Chapter 486 Miscalculation

    <h4>Chapter 486 Miscalction</h4>


    Wu Long moved out first, thousands of spear images appearing in the air above and raining on the densely packed beasts, ying thousands at a time as water des formed and flew off around him, paving the way to the passage as thedies followed right behind, firing off their attacks as well.


    The peak of the mountain was instantly filled with the final cries of the beast horde andrge amounts of blood flowed down the slope.


    As soon as they started circting their techniques, a beautiful translucent armor of glowing Spiritual Qi appeared on thedies, giving them a valiant look as they felt their own attacks to be several times more powerful.


    Wu Long moved forward, ying the beasts further as thedies circled to take a position in the clearing between the rocky walls that led to theke.


    "Haha, does he even need us protecting this ce?"


    One of the Core Disciples could not help but make a slightly astonishedugh at the sight of him descending the mountain, the beasts around him falling in numbers that put to shame what he showed in the Winter Forest crevasse.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. He only did it so it easier on us to handle the initial impact. They areing"


    Xue Bing spoke as her eyes reflected the beasts that were left on the far corners of the wider part of the slope down below approaching their position while circling around.


    Hua Ziyan''s Spiritual Qi Fists and Xue Bing''s ciers started forming around them while the disciples tookbat poses, sending out their attacks as soon as the beasts approached within range.


    Meanwhile Wu Long cut through the horde to the Profound Grade beast which also noticed him and rushed to meet him.


    More talismans spread in all directions while he ran and when he met the beast, multiple glowing formation circles all connected to the giant one in the skies appeared above the ce their paths collided.


    *ng*


    A spear de shed with sharp ws of the beast.


    "As expected... quite fast..."


    Wu Long made a circling move with the beast mirroring it, while water des made from melting the ice and snow around with lightning continued to y some of the beasts running past him.


    Another sh, with no winner this time either.


    This beast did not have the hard shell of the spider Wu Long fought before, or the territorial advantage, it was simply agile enough to give the current him a run for his money.


    It''s ws were too hard to attempt breaking through with force, and it''s physical strength was far higher than that spider so trapping it the same way would only be a waste of talismans, at least the ones he was willing to use.


    The formation circles he released before started forming translucent spears ones like the one he held in his hand.


    "Astral Projection Arrays"


    And as the beast went for another attack, they started firing off, not all at once but with a seemingly random time difference, the spears imbued with his techniques.


    The beast started evading, sensing danger of the attacks, it''s speedgging at one point as it had to make a sharp turn, when...


    "Falcon Talon Piercing Strike!"


    Wu Long''s speartip pierced the beast''s side.


    ''Too shallow!''


    *Roar!*


    He then let go of the spear, swiftly backing away as the ws tore through the air right in front of his face.


    "Haha, you''re tougher than you look..."


    He chuckled looking at the beast as they took a distance from each other. His eyes shed with profound patterns as he looked for anything he might have overlooked only to see an irregr scale-like shield seemingly growing on a muscle to be blocking the speartip.


    "I see... a sudden mutation that allows to harden inner tissue in that area... must be something one of your offspring developed..."


    *Grrr*


    A wry smile touched his lips while the beast growled at him.


    "Astral Projection Arrays"


    The glowing circles above formed more spears, though they no longer bore the form of the one he held andunched them at the beast while it lunged at him.


    He narrowly dodged it''s w, taking the spear stuck in the beast and a thunderp resounded in the area as a bright sh covered the surroundings.


    *Roaaarrr!!!*


    The beast froze in ce after receiving a massive lightning strike right through it''s insides, the scale blocking the spear bing softer and with a strong push, the de tore through the beast''s heart.


    He swiftly withdrew the spear, turning it around and cing the shaft on his shoulder while he moved away from the final strike of the fatally wounded beast.


    "Wheew~... that''s it for-... shit..."


    He sighed with a smile, but his pupils contracted the next moment as he felt a rapidly approaching powerful aura... and not just one.


    "Oh fuck off..."


    As he saw the male with two more females he made a "you''ve got to be shitting me" face. He might have expected to fight the pair, but even he could not predict the multiple females.


    "And that one''s even faster..."


    His eyes stopped on the male which appeared beside the female beast he just yed, sniffing it''s corpse.


    *Roooaaar!!!*


    "Angry? Haa~... yeah I''m not happy either you know..."


    The two females which appeared with a dy stopped behind the male which was now staring Wu Long down with five bloodthirsty eyes.


    "Haa~ how was I supposed to know you''re a pack... the cannibalistic ones usually are in pairs..."


    Heined to the beast in a slightly sulky manner as so far his predictions were almost spot on with the exception of Do Bishui which he could understand, but this onepletely threw him off as it could technically be predicted if he paid more attention to the evolution patterns of the beast horde.


    The beast''s irregr eye growing on one side, which was a result of a mutation due to cannibalistic evolving, contracted it''s pupil.


    "... I even so confidently told them there was a pair..."


    His eyes on the beast slowly filled with a little annoyance.


    The spear in his hand disappeared, reced by a Profound Grade sword he got from Do Bishui''s Spatial Ring.


    "Haa~, I''d rather not use any Domain to such an extent in this condition..."


    He startedmenting with a sigh as the beastsunched at him at the same time from different directions and the surroundings became discolored in a spherical area around him, the beasts suddenly moving incredibly slowly inside it mid-jump.


    Wu Long grasped the handle of the sword with his right hand, his eyes shing with a profound light, the movement of his hand seemingly slow and leaving afterimages, but as if part of the movement in between was cut out.


    The sword shed in thest light of the sun that was discolored within the bubble as well, and then disappeared back into the sheathe, the next moment the discoloration passing as if nothing ever happened and the beasts fell to the ground, theirrge bodies cleanly sliced in two as the sounds of a sword being drawn and sheathed btedly resounded at the same time.


    "... but your speed, vastly superior to my current one, leaves me little choice"


    He finished with the same expression on his face, feeling his condition instantly deteriorate.


    "I should go help the others..."


    He shook his head withment as the malformed demonic cores of these beasts were not suitable to be used, swallowing the intense urge to spit on these corpses for giving him so much trouble with no reward for it, and turned to go help Hua Ziyan and the others with the beast horde which was already not that big after two days and a night of stampeding into the Winter Forest.

 Chapter 487 Everyone arrived already?

    <h4>Chapter 487 Everyone arrived already? </h4>


    As the night fell on thends, the mountain peak finally quieted down, Demonic Beast corpses filling the mountainside.


    "Fuu~ it''s finally done..."


    Hua Ziyan breathed out a sigh of relief as beads of sweat were slowly going down the sides of her face.


    "You did great"


    Wu Long smiled, taking out a napkin and wiping down her sweat, as she smiled at him, her rosy from working hard cheeks bing rosier for another reason altogether.


    "You all did great"


    He then turned his gaze to thedies who were even more exhausted as they were lower than her in cultivation among other factors.


    "Then... shall we return?"


    "Almost... there''s just one more thing to do"


    Wu Long chuckled, as they raised their eyes to him.


    He sat down in a lotus position on a rtively t rock without answering, facing outward from the mountain.


    "The Great Celestial Whale World Devouring Technique"


    A profound light shed in his eyes while the massive formation circle above glowed, the armor it previously gave the fairies of the Frozen Garden Pce and Hua Ziyan fading away and eventually disappearing while a beam of light fell on Wu Long.


    A ck sphere only three centimeters wide started appearing above his head, and then they gasped as they could perceive massive streams of this Secret Realm''s incredibly rich Spiritual Qi starting to form and rush toward their location in the distant skies, eventually crushing into the ck sphere that grew in size to about a meter in diameter.


    They involuntarily faltered, taking a step back and closing their eyes as such a concentration of Spiritual Qi colliding would have caused a destructive wave that would wipe the whole mountainous region out leaving only an empty in.


    But as they felt no impact, they slowly half-opened their eyes and then widened them as the sphere was akin to a bottomless pit, the massive currents of Spiritual Qi entering it disappearing without a trace no matter how much of it there was.


    The Great Celestial Whale was a Mythical Beast race much like the Great Void Eagle, and was one of the limited number of known beings which could traverse the Great Void between worlds, though in their case they could not fit their real bodies on the surface of any world, making the Great Void their habitat instead.


    They were also the distant ancestors of the Silver Tail Whales, though their rtion was far closer than the Azure Eagles'' rtion to the Great Void Eagle, and no one doubted it like with thetter.


    Much like the Silver Tale Whales, they required massive amounts of Spiritual Qi to cultivate, only in their case they could devour an entire world''s worth of Spiritual Qi.


    Wu Long never thought he would actually require using this technique, only researching it for the sake of expanding his knowledge, but it was perfect for his current circumstances.


    He was not refining this Spiritual Qi, only absorbing and storing it with another technique of the Greaat Celestial Whale.


    With this, Hua Ziyan finally understood what he meant that his being here was already fulfilling?his purpose. He already revealed that his target was this rich and abundant Spiritual Qi in the first ce, and any benefits they rued in this Secret Realm were only secondary. But even if she understood, she could never have thought that he wanted all of it.


    Three hourster, thedies watched the world around which lost some of it''s vibrance and colors which was visible even in the pale light of the moon. A world almost bare of Spiritual Qi, a feeling of death and emptiness filling it.


    Even the formation above their heads was bleak, on the verge of disappearing, no longer sending the beam of light toward Wu Long.


    "This..."


    Xue Bing could not find words to react... as her eyes looked at the man who in a way devoured this entire Secret Realm.


    "The Great Celestial Whale World Birthing Seed Technique"


    Wu Long, meanwhile changed his hand seals, and his Spiritual Qi moved in profound flow, forming patterns and streaming toward the ck orb, eventually a bright white light shining from within it as a small bean-size seen of pure white appeared from within, giving off formless waves of translucent white light.


    The seed flew out from him, and then shot down toward the ground, concentric waves of white lighting out from where it sank into the mountainside and travelling far beyond the horizon.


    They could soon feel a profound change as the Spiritual Lands of this Secret Realm in the far distances began releasingrge amounts of Spiritual Qi while the world around began brimming with life seemingly even more than before.


    The ck orb meanwhile shrank back to its size of three centimeters and approaching Wu Long''s chest sank inside him.


    "Suu~ haa~..."


    He took a deep breath, a tranquil expression reappearing on his face from a concentrated one he made before.


    "Well, shall we go?"


    Standing up and turning, he patted his clothes of any dirt and made a lighthearted innocent smile toward thedies watching him with round eyes.


    "Wh-what was that at the end?"


    Hua Ziyan asked in a light daze, as even she had no choice but to be bewildered at what he just did.


    "Hmm? Oh, the technique I used is something a Mythical Beast known as the Great Celestial Whale is using to cultivate, but unlike it''s distant descendant species which technique I used when I was replenishing my Spiritual Qi reserves, it returns part of the Spiritual Qi it absorbs, changing it in a way that rejuvenates the world it feasted on, so it is much faster to return to normal after it leaves, thus perpetuating the cycle and restoring bnce.


    It is only a tenth of all Spiritual Qi absorbed, which is a small price to pay for the effect as this Secret Realm will be in top shape a hundred times sooner than it would have otherwise, maybe even faster.


    I didn''t care about not harming the source of any cultivation resource only to then kill it all off with this technique after all"


    Wu Long chuckled at the end, giving thedies a bright smile they could not take their eyes off.


    ---


    The group emerged from the crevasse just as a search party organized for their whereabouts was about to head in, since it has been hours since the beasts stopped pouring from the mountain.


    Wu Long could see Pce Master Qiu and roughly half of the Frozen Garden Pce members, as well as the Brilliant Sun Temple''s delegation standing with the line of defense against the beast tide while another half of the Frozen Garden Pce stood with the Cloud Piercing Sect and Profound Martial Arts Valley in a standoff on the other side, the guests of each side joining them.


    The only ones standing to the side were the Profound Music Pce and any Sects they invited over from the Wood Spirit Continent.


    "Oh my, everyone has already assembled, how polite of you all to wait for us"


    Wu Long chuckled as the Core Disciples behind him giggled while Xue Bing shook her head and Hua Ziyan made a wry smile, as his tone was of a high society party host who came out into the venue to find out to his surprise that all of his guests have already arrived.

 Chapter 488 Palace Master Wen?

    <h4>Chapter 488 Pce Master Wen?</h4>


    As the group joined the lineup of the side which was closer to the mountain crevasse previously defending against the beast wave, Wu Long''s eyes went through the faces of the people on the other side, noticing that there were two more Grand Elders of both Cloud Piercing Sect and Profound Martial Arts Valley.


    He also saw that three of the five Grand Elders of the Frozen Garden Pce stood behind Wen Mei, effectively leaving only Grand Elder Qu on the side of Pce Master Qiu as thetter nodded to Wu Long when he approached.


    Thest face he saw was a familiar one which now was not as pale and had a smug grin.


    It was Guo Dinshan, a Core Disciple of the Profound Marial Arts Valley who slipped away during the battle before, now gaining confidence as he was on the ''winning side'' among many powerful cultivators. His eyes were brimming with joy at Wu Long''s ''predicament''.


    "Grand Elder... shouldn''t we-..."


    Elder Jue of the Profound Music Pce, the only neutral side slightly guiltily looked at Wu Long and then turned to whisper in the ear of the Grand Elder of his sect that he arrived with, but received only a rebuking gaze which told him to shut up.


    Wu Long smiled at this. He may not be very interested in men in general, but he knew how rare true goodwill was, and recognized the value of people like Elder Jue.


    "Grand Elder Wen... or should I call you just Wen Mei now that you have risen against your own Sect? Either way, it is unfortunate you decided to go this route"


    He then turned forward once more, speaking with a more solemn expression, even though Hua Ziyan standing next to him knew he was not that worried about this whole situation.


    "Hah! I tried getting you on the right side, but you did not listen! And it is Pce Master Wen from now o-..."


    "Presumptuous! Pce Master Qiu is the only Pce Master of the Frozen Garden Pce!"


    Grand Elder Qu''s voice full of fury cut into Wen Mei''s triumphant speech. And even though thetter''s eyebrow twitched at being interrupted, a sneer still appeared on her face in the next moment.


    "As uptight as ever. Finally I could say: would yOU PLEEEASE, SHUT! UP!"


    Wen Mei''s voice rose to a thunderous roar echoing throughout the canyon.


    "God it feels good to finally say it!


    You can''t imagine how long I wanted to...


    That shrill voice nagging at everyone anytime and anywhere haunted me for hundreds of years ever since we were fellow apprentice-sisters entering the Sect"


    Her first word was spoken with an exonerated sigh of relief, as the furious expression she revealed as she shouted turned into a satisfied smile. She did so as her hands touched up her hair to remove a few stray locks that fell to her face when she shouted to the sides.


    Grand Elder Qu widened her eyes at thispletely unfamiliar to her behavior from the fellow Sect member she knew for centuries.


    "If you had let me finish... I would have exined....


    Now, where were we Daoist Wu?


    Ah yes... you can call me Pce Master Wen, since now I represent the Frozen Garden Pce, and those you have there by your side are renegade members who were banished and will in time be executed"


    Wen Mei''s speech was received with furious frowns of the members of the Frozen Garden Pce standing behind Wu Long and Pce Master Qiu, thetter opening her mouth to speak.


    "Hah! You have some nerve Gra-... no, Wen Mei"


    "Nerve? Hah, look around you, Qiu Yo! Who supported you? Only younger generation! Disciples and Sect Protectors! Most of the Grand Elders are on my side, and I have more than half the Elders'' support!


    Most importantly, retired Elders who were in seclusion are mostly on my side, and those who weren''t never left their seclusion chambers"


    "You filthy..."


    "Hahaha! Filthy? I am just living in reality!


    It is you with your old ways who was going to lead us into ruin!


    You want to stand on principle? Go on! Well I am sure as hell not interested in witnessing the fall of our Great Sect because of your outdated principles and going down with you! And neither are those who care about the Sect and their own good, those, who supported me!"


    Wen Mei seemed liberated as her words freely fell from her lips, her eyes filled with excitement and delight.


    "We also recognize Pce Master Wen as the rightful inheritor of the Frozen Garden Pce by the authority of the Five Great Sects.


    The found hidden will of the recently deceased Sect Ancestor Qiu named Grand Elder Wen as the true inheritor-..."


    "Shameless lies!"


    "That''s a fake!"


    "Cheap excuse and nothing more!"


    As one of the newly appeared Grand Elders of the Cloud Piercing Sect started proiming, thedies of the Frozen Garden Pce began shouting in fury, but the man continued without being swayed by the heckling.


    "...of the Sect Master position.


    The majority support of the Grand Elders and Elders also speaks of the validity of Pce Master Wen''s im for the title of the Sect Master.


    Therefore, former Pce Master Qiu, is to be treated as an usurper who schemed and conspired to take over the Frozen Garden Pce, and anyone supporting her is to be treated as a traitor to the Sect.


    We as allies and fellow member-Sects of the Five Great Sects are willing to defend the integrity and interests of our fellow Sect!"


    The Grand Elder spoke over the noisy voices of the furious fairies of the Frozen Garden Pce.


    "Hahahaha! Grand Elder Ro seems to feel quite the camaraderie for other sects! Since when did ya feel so passionate about your ''allies'', huh, Ro Banshui?!"


    Grand Elder Gan of the Brilliant Sun Templeughed with a booming, naturally loud voice, revealing white teeth with a wide grin.


    "Gan Shihan! Stay out of it if you are not going to help! The Brilliant Sun Temple seems to like supporting renegades and conniving liars"


    "Hahaha! Bold Words! If only they were convincing!"


    The two who seemed to know each other from long ago stared into each other''s eyes, neither of them willing to back down.


    "Are you that fraud to ims to haveprehended the Sword Domain that only the Sword God, the respectable leader of our Sect alone was capable of achieving throughout this world?"


    A Grand Elder of the Cloud Piercing Sect then turned to Wu Long, instantly earning a sharp gaze from Hua Ziyan whose fists tightened.


    But unlike all expectations, Wu Long suddenly beganughing the man in the face, not bothering with answering the question or attempt any talks.


    "Hah! As we thought, you''re even afraid of admitting it in front of real sword masters. How disdainful"


    The Grand Elder and those around him looked satisfied with their remarks, an aloof look of superiority apparent in their eyes.


    The disciples who went into the Secret Realm with Wu Long wanted to start arguing, but were held back by Xue Bing whose turquoise eyes captured his silhouette. Hua Ziyan also did not say anything, although if a look could kill, hers would have already obliterated the entire delegation of that Sect.

 Chapter 489 Trophy

    Chapter 489 Trophy


    ??Wu Longughed a little and then sighed, shaking his head.


    "What? Nothing to say? Or do you intend to speak with your sword? At least that would be more respectable than tucking your tail in!"


    The Grand Elder who spoke up continued to press his line while the arguments all around began heating up, threats flying every other sentence.


    *p!*


    A thunderous p resounded in the canyon, instantly causing silence as only its echoes reverberated in the canyon. Wu Long''s hands held together after that p bing the center of attention.


    "Haa~, so much farce. If you''d made it till I haven''t returned, this battle could have started, but now there would be no battle, and thus it is just a useless waste of time and empty words and threats..."


    He then looked straight into the eyes of Wen Mei.


    "... isn''t that right? Gu Zhen?"


    He then spoke a name that made all the important-looking people on the other side to freeze while confusion appeared in many eyes behind them.


    Wu Long''s eyes captured shock and disbelief appearing in Wen Mei''s eyes, as a smile touched his lips at seeing that.


    "Hahaha, well, that is certainly true. I can''t deny it..."


    A calm voice resounded as a man''s figure stepped down on the snow from somewhere, instantly melting it into steam thatpletely vanished.


    "L-lord Gu!"


    Wen Mei as well as the people who froze earlier immediately bowed their heads but he just waved them off with a hand while continuing to look at Wu Long.


    "...but still, wasn''t it a nice bit of drama? So many feels, so many emotions..."


    He mused as he spoke, the two sides freezing in his presence.


    "I must admit, while I saw iting, I had no way of stopping it. But more than that, I never expected you to appear personally"


    "Hahaha, why not? Although, you''re right, this is unexpected for me as well. My subordinate was supposed to handle it..."


    Gu Zhen''s eyes reflected Wu Long''s face for a moment, slightly narrowing, before he continued.


    "...but he seems to have found some other more important task. So I had toe personally. But I am even d it happened, as I got to see such a spectacr drama"


    "Lord Gu, would you allow this humble one a word?"


    Wen Mei once more bowed toward the man whose expression slightly soured from his conversation with Wu Long being interrupted.


    "What is it?"


    "We can still win this..."


    "Are you stupid?"


    He spoke casually, as if not meaning to offend, which only hurt even more. Wen Mei bit her lip, still looking down in a bow.


    "Haa~ some Pce Master this is... I guess this wraps it up"


    Wu Long shook his head at that sight, causing her to flinch but still not move or change her posture as a drop of blood appeared on the spot she bit her lip at. Meanwhile he turned to Gu Zhen as thetter nodded with a satisfied look.


    Both sides realized that this was the end of the conflict, the side opposing Wu Long and his allies bing disgruntled and unreconciled but not raising a single voice ofint.


    "...although..."


    But then, Wu Long''s gaze turned to the side, and the next moment his figure disappeared as he grabbed the neck of a smug-faced man from the other side, raising him into the air.


    "Kh!"


    "Disciple Guo!"


    "Let go of him if you treasure that hand!"


    "You seem to have escaped with an intact life and be conceited. Do you want war to start after all, youngster?!"


    The Grand Elders and Elders of the Profound Martial Arts Valley eximed in unison as they bared their weapons, causing both sides to raise theirs instantly turning the situation tense once again.


    ''What is he doing?!?!''


    Qiu Yo widened her eyes as she inwardly screamed, but seeing her Disciple next to her slightly nod decided to wait and see.


    "Khh! Kh!"


    The previously smug expression on the face of the Core Disciple disappeared like a small puff of smoke in a blizzard, reced by terror as he looked at Wu Long, grabbing onto his wrist with both hands before bing paralyzed by a right amount of electricity running through him.


    "... I do have unfinished business with this one"


    Wu Long calmly finished his phrase from before as he motioned to his side to calm down while Gu Zhen motioned the same to his.


    "L-Lord Gu! He... he grabbed our Core Disciple! It is an open provocation!"


    "It may be a provocation, but there won''t be a war over this little man... will there?"


    Wu Long looked at Gu Zhen, and thetter looked back intensely.


    The silence that fell down on the canyon felt deafeningly loud and the few seconds itsted felt like years, as the two looked each other in the eyes.


    "Who decided that? ..."


    Gu Zhen''s whole demeanor became slightly menacing, making the tension in the atmosphere rise to a new level as both sides prepared to attack, small sparks of static electricity beginning to appear here and there.


    "... ah, nevermind"


    He then suddenly made apletely rxed pose with a ''just kidding'' expression, making a hand gesture dismissing the issue and immediately loosening the tension.


    "L-Lord Gu! We-..."


    One of the Grand Elders tried to protest but was immediately shut down by a mere look from the man.


    "Find another Core Disciple, that one''s trash anyway"


    Gu Zhen coldly threw his words to them as Guo Dinshan''s eyes full of fear finally revealedplete and utter despair after the slight hope that glimmered in them earlier when the tensions rose.


    "Your answer?"


    "O-of course, Lord Gu. Thank you for your infinite wisdom"


    The Grand Elder had no choice but to make a pleasing smile and bow once again.


    "So there you go, you can have him"


    Gu Zhen then turned to Wu Long somehow in an even more elevated mood as his figure then started rising into the sky with the words, "I will be seeing you".


    The man flying away smiled more and more and then finally unable to hold it in beganughing with delight.


    "Hahaha! Of course you can have that constion prize! Ahaha! A suitable trophy for you after this defeat. Haa~ still, it is so satisfying to win over someone worthy rather than throwing pearls to the pigs who cannot appreciate it..."


    He mused in an elevated mood while Wu Long''s eyes on Guo Dinshan shed with appreciation.


    ''Haha, I just knew you had your use. And I''m d I let you go back then.


    Nothing makes a defeat more convincing than wanting to keep one''s pride by at least petty means. Otherwise he might''ve suspected a ruse''


    He inwardly chuckled while the Grand Elders of the man whose neck he held gave him another menacing look, and turned, their whole small army moving to upy the Frozen Garden Pce.


    "I will be seeing youter"


    Wen Mei vengefully said wiping off a drop of blood, her mood extremely sour as she stared daggers at him and then turned to leave with the rest.

 Chapter 490 Kind Indifference

    Chapter 490 Kind Indifference


    ??As the other side receded into the blizzard, their silhouettes paling and thenpletely fading.


    The members of the Profound Music Pce who were left to the side suddenly were left in an awkward position as they failed to join either side and now that one left were left along with the one they knew expected their support they never gave.


    Wu Long, meanwhile threw the man he held on the ground before him, a spear appearing in his hand.


    "You''ve served your purpose, so I guess I will go easy on you. I wanted to return to you the gift you so generously provided, but that Guandao Spear sadly perished in the Supreme Master Pavilion, bear with this one"


    Wu Long chuckled as Guo Dinshan''s eyes revealed fear and unwillingness. His decisions during a certain banquet that long became a distant memory surfacing and shing before his eyes as a spear de with a tiny crack in it swiftly drew a graceful arc, and there were no thoughts anymore.


    Qiu Yo and Grand Elder Gan approached Wu Long from behind, sending light ''hmph'' snorts to the Profound Music Pce on their way. Though thetter''s snort was not nearly as modest as the former''s as the muscr old man showed outright disdain.


    The Music Dao cultivators turned their eyes away at that, the leaders signaling retreat with slightly awkward gestures.


    "Phew~... you almost gave me a heart attack, Daoist Wu"


    Qiu Yo spoke, still feeling a light shiver from the tension before. Her eyes falling on the rapidly cooling down corpse with a look seemingly saying ''was this worth the risk and trouble?'', since Wu Long''s "unfinished business" with the man seemed to end awfully fast and seemingly with not much emotions.


    "Hahaha, youck guts, Pce Master Qiu! Personally, I liked it!"


    Grand Elder Ganughed causing thedy to slightly roll her eyes.


    "Haa~ I don''t know if I can be called the Pce Master at this point..."


    Shemented, leaving behind the Sect''s territory and the traitors causing the members splitting in two seemingly taking its toll on her.


    "Hmm, I cannot know what you are going through, Pce Master Qiu... but the Brilliant Sun Temple still recognizes you and your members as the official Frozen Garden Pce"


    Grand Elder Gan touched his beard in thought, causing her to widen her eyes and look at therge man with a slight shock, as this was the first time she saw him being so considerate.


    "Thank you, Grand Elder Gan. Your support has been invaluable. The Frozen Garden Pce, and I, Qiu Yo will not forget this favor"


    "Hahaha! No need for such formalities, Pce Master Qiu! We''re allies now, so it is natural to support one another. Who knows, maybe it will be us being rescued by youter. Hahahaha!"


    Qiu Yo lightly smiled, highly doubting that but still appreciating the words, then turning to Wu Long.


    "Daoist Wu, I have to thank you for containing this beast wave that was unprecedented in both size and intensity, you have saved a lot of lives.


    And..."


    "Pce Master Qiu, Grand Elder Gan is correct, we''re allies now so don''t worry about the details.


    Not to mention I did not do so without my own reasons, so it is not like I acted out ofpletely selfless and altruistic motives. You still remember my proposal, don''t you?"


    Wu Long chuckled, causing Qiu Yo to gasp and turn to the disciples who participated in the Winter Forest Hunt, whose eyes on the handsome man she was talking to were speaking volumes about their impressions of him, especially the group of most talented Core Disciples that went into the crevasse with him, as they were whispering and giggling with their fellow disciples, excited looks on their faces.


    His proposal whichpletely left her mind in the midst of this chaos and turmoil exploding into her thoughts.


    "Hah! I see... while you leave the decision to us you won''t refrain from swaying the opinion in your favor"


    A wry smile touched her lips as suddenly the whole situation seemed funny to her, the turmoil weighing on her shoulders abruptly lifting.


    While the others were fighting off unprecedented dangers of this Demonic Beast Wave, wrapped in a serious conflict, the schemes, conspiracies and intrigue, this man was thinking of impressing and wooing a whole sect of maidens.


    This discrepancy which both puzzled and fascinated her made her worries seem small and insignificant to herself after introspection, realizing the farce of it all and how miniscule this trouble could be in the eyes of others.


    And his indifference to the situation she was in, while seeming inconsiderate, strangely consoled her far more than any words of constion or empathy.


    Grand Elder Gan looked at both of them interchangeably, his eyes widened with bewilderment and confusion as he could swear that just a minute or so ago the woman in front of him was going through the worst trial of her life, losing her precious Sect''s legacy, failing her ancestors and dropping into the depths of the abyss known as despair.


    ''Hah, Dual Cultivators sure are different... or is it just him?''


    He thought finally looking at Wu Long with both incredulity and respect.


    Meanwhile Wu Long shrugged his shoulders with an innocent smile, Hua Ziyan standing by his side covering her mouth as she started giggling.


    This time Wu Long truly needed rest and recuperation as there were quite a lot of things that added to his condition deteriorating.


    He also had a lot of gains to go through, both material and not.


    But there was no time for that at least until they reached rtive safety of the Yin Yang Unity Pce, so they started getting ready to leave.


    The guest Sects invited by both Great Sects bid their farewells, as the group moved toward the Tingren Kingdom, leaving behind the Eversnowing Valley.


    There were only around 1600 members of the Frozen Garden Pce in total, with 922, her and Xue Bing included, remaining on the side of Pce Master Qiu.


    Brilliant Sun Temple''s delegation which traveled with them to ensure that the other side will not ambush them when they are not together had around a hundred members.


    And the Yin Yang Unity Pce had the same 10 members it came with.


    This small army of a bit over a thousand moved swiftly, since there were no lower-level cultivators or less skilled ones from smaller Sects.


    During the trip, Qiu Yo could see that Wu Long was always surrounded by her Sect''s disciples, slowly bing numb to that sight.


    Besides, she saw that while there was initially a gloomy cloud over the remaining members of the Frozen Garden Pce, it gradually got cleared in interactions with him.


    She could also see Xue Bing around him quite often, which did surprise her, since she was a special case.


    This trip took a little over two weeks, the spring outside of the Eversnowing Valley already in full bloom, until they finally reached the Spiritual Land lush with green, a familiar to Wu Long and Hua Ziyan mountain towering in the distance.

 Chapter 491 Need to Recuperate...

    Chapter 491 Need to Recuperate...


    ??Lian Zhiqiu was standing in the guest reception room of the mansion at the Peak of Unity, her eyes capturing Wu Long''s wryly smiling face.


    "Haha...Pce Master, we have guests"


    He lightlyughed as he saw a familiar gaze, light smile and raising eyebrow of the stunning beauty.


    "...I can see that"


    "Eh?... You mean... M-my apologies Pce Master Lian... we didn''t mean to barge in uninvited..."


    Qiu Yo first slightly widened her eyes at his words and the strange atmosphere, but then as a realization hit her, bowed toward the Great Seductress, as thetter chuckled, shaking her head.


    ''What is this man thinking?!''


    The master of the Frozen Garden Pce inwardly screamed in bewilderment.


    "Please raise your head, Pce Master Qiu.


    It is not your fault for taking me by surprise, and while I am learning about it only now, your visit is indeed wee since you received an invitation"


    Lian Zhiqiu smiled, though her look told Wu Long that they were still going to continue this discussionter.


    "But..."


    "Disciple Wu invited you while he had the Sect Master''s token, meaning I gave him the authority to act on my behalf in any capacity"


    And while Qiu Yo still had some doubts, the Great Seductress simplyughed the issue off, her exnation finally somewhat relieving the former.


    Grand Elder Gan, who already had beads of sweat run down the side of his face, also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Wu Long nodded with a slightly smug ''of course, Pce Master understands my intentions, it''s all as it should be'' smile that made Lian Zhiqiu doubt her ability to hold it together.


    She knew he was teasing her, but the expression he made truly tested the limits of her self-control.


    ---


    "Hmm, I get the gist of the events now. What happened to your Sect was unfortunate, I can sympathize as it has happened to mine as well"


    Lian Zhiqiu spoke thoughtfully, but seeing Wu Long''s wry gaze saying ''Can you really sympathize?'' had an urge to smack him with something heavy.


    He knew very well what kind of Sect Master she was, practicallyughing out loud at this very moment.


    ''You! ... I''m trying to be considerate here for once!''


    She threw him a piercing gaze with a sound transmission, which only made the smile in his eyes more apparent.


    "...yes, my apologies Pce Master Lian, with all that has happened..."


    Qiu Yo almost gasped, covering her mouth as itpletely slipped her mind that Yin Yang Unity Pce has gone through the same ordeal as them. Though they did not leave their Spiritual Land and prevailed over the traitors, the damage that ensued was by no means small.


    Though it was understandable that someone who governed a Great Sect did not pay that much attention to something that happened to a small and seemingly insignificant Sect such as this one, being on the receiving end of such trouble has seemingly put everything into perspective for her.


    "Hahaha, not at all, Pce Master Qiu. There has been no offense taken. And you are wee to stay here as long as you need"


    Lian Zhiqiu, in turn, knew Wu Long''s ns to approach the Frozen Garden Pce, so it was natural she weed them in without so much as mentioning any inconvenience or reimbursement.


    It was also true that the Sect was currently half-empty and weing the Frozen Garden Pce was not a burden at all. Not to mention her general attitude toward the Sect''s matters.


    "Thank you very much, Pce Master Lian"


    Qiu Yo spoke in a slightly introspective mood after the realization from before.


    "Grand Elder Gan''s delegation is wee here as well, though I am not sure if you would befortable staying in a Sect of Dual Cultivators"


    Lian Zhiqiu''s eyes turned to the bald man who returned a wide smile.


    "Hahaha! Pce Master Lian is truly generous! No need to worry about us as there are none who would be swayed in our midst.


    And while we would like to stay here longer, we must return and report back everything that happened to our Sect soon. We will only stay a few days to thwart off unnecessary attention of our nowmon foes"


    Grand Elder Gan''s loud, booming voice resounded in the room as Wu Long caught a look the muscr elder gave him.


    He slightly nodded, and the Grand Elder grinned, understanding that it was safe to speak about their alliance talks in front of Lian Zhiqiu, at the same time getting a tacit acknowledgement that she knew about his true extent of prowess and knowledge.


    "I see, very well then. We would extend our hospitality as long as you need it"


    Lian Zhiqiu nodded gracefully, and the three continued to speak for some time while Wu Long went out to meet with Sui Luxiao who has arrived here not long ago with Feng Yi.


    They came under protection of Liang Yuhan who escorted them here for safety and then left, returning to the Mansion in the Fantian Kingdom.


    Sui Luxiao stood in her new office, which resembled her old one slightly in that it oversaw the Main Administrative Hall of herpany.


    Though it was now rarely used as her three sons were the ones who gradually took over the day-to-day operations and direct management, leaving her more time to n big strategy and be with Wu Long, leading thepany through them.


    But she did need toe in person as the talks with the TuameiKingdom that Wu Long was talking about were going smoothly and there was a delegation arriving soon.


    Even though her sons could potentially handle it, she viewed it with elevated importance because it was something he needed, overseeing the talks herself.


    "Missed me?"


    A familiar voice resounded from her side as she looked in the window, her eyes lighting up with joy while she turned to the door.


    "Wu Long!"


    She ran into his embrace, bringing a smile to his face, but sensing his condition as they were now very close, her eyes filled with worry, looking into his.


    "Haha, don''t worry, just a few minor scratches. There will be no problem as long as I get some rest"


    "Then why don''t you..."


    "I will, I just wanted to greet you since you were nearby, and give you some encouragement before the big talks start"


    He put a finger on her lips, speaking in a gentle, soothing tone.


    Her doubts and worries melted in his eyes when she looked at them, a tender look appearing in hers after hearing his words.


    Their faces neared one another as he lightly caressed her lower lip, and then their mouths met in a kiss.


    She sighed as their lips parted, her breath a little trembling as their faces were still stuck together, cheek to cheek as he breathed in her mesmerizing sweet scent.


    "You should really go rest now"


    Her voice was reluctant to part after just reuniting, but soft and caring, though contrary to her words she did not move away, refusing to do so first.


    "I will, don''t worry"


    "How can I not, when you always are so reckless? You think we didn''t hear from Ling''er?"


    "Haha, she has a tendency to overexaggerate how reckless my behavior is"


    Directly support the authors on WebNovel!


    "It''s hard to believe that she ever overexaggerates anything, besides I heard stories from others..."


    "Haa~, fine, fine, I''ll go take some rest so you don''t worry. Though you are wee to join me as soon as you are done"


    "Haha, as counterintuitive that sounds, I am very tempted to do so"


    "Counterintuitive? You may not know but Dual Cultivators do recuperate faster by engaging in cultivation with each other"


    As he spoke her eyes widened, their faces finally parting.


    "Then... I will be helping you if we cultivate?"


    "Of course. Zhiqiu will be joining me as soon as she is free. And Ziyan is currently with Prime Disciple Xue Bing visiting Her Highness the Imperial Princess, but she will join as well. I will also ask Yi''er if she''s interested.


    But that type of cultivation is more taxing, so you should first deal with everything you need to do, as you will be too exhausted to do anything after"


    He chuckled, bringing a blush to her cheeks as she nodded, resolved to efficiently deal with her business to join him as fast as she could withoutpromising the quality of her work.


    Wu Long left her office and soon arrived at the Peak of Unity''s mansion once more, though this time not going to the reception room and passing through to the private part.


    Feng Yi was observing the scenery from a balcony of her room, but sensing a gaze from behind turned around, her olive green eyes filled with a sense of longing rapidly changing to happiness.


    She did not wait for him topletely enter the balcony, running up to him and weaving her hands around his neck, her chest pressing into him.


    "You were gone too long"


    She lightly rebuked him, though her words were not convincing at all since they did not match her expression or the tightness of her hands around him at all.


    "Haha, so you came toe pick me up?"


    "Mmm... partially... but I also came here to study..."


    "Study?... I see. Haha, how thoughtful of you"


    He first raised his eyebrow but then realized that he took with him the only true Dual Cultivator - Hua Ziyan, leaving this starting one with no one to learn from.


    And the only ce she could learn about the path she was starting on was here.


    She slightly blushed but did not evade his gaze, her eyes filling with a little confidence that made a mischievous glint appear in his.


    "...!? You''re injured..."


    She then sensed his condition, her eyes widening and filling with worry and dismay. Her bond with him, although already strong was established not long ago so she was still getting used to sensing her connection with him in detail.


    She was also less talented in sensing and manipting her internal energies than Sui Luxiao whose bond was only a month or two older than hers.


    "Mm, minor scratches. I was actually hoping you could help me with it"


    "Of course, what can I do?"


    "Cultivate with me"


    "...huh?"


    "Cultivate with me"


    "I heard you, but... haa~ can''t you be serious about this? It''s arge wound... even though you seem to be stable..."


    "I am serious..."


    He chuckled, exining to her exactly as he did to Sui Luxiao before as her eyes showed first surprise, then slight hesitation, and then a determined look.


    "Mm, if you say so... then..."


    Her eyes moved to the bed in her room, but he smiled and led her to the master bedroom since the bed there was muchrger, exining that others will be joining them soon after.

 Chapter 492 (R18) S**ual Healing

    <h4>Chapter 492 (R18) S**ual Healing </h4>


    Feng Yi''s lips were united with his, melting in his arms as they slowly moved to the bed.


    "Mm... haa~ haa~... you are the patient... haa~... so you shouldn''t exert yourself"


    She whispered as their foreheads were pressed against one another, slightly out of breath from the deep and passionate kiss before.


    "Oh? Are you going to nurse me to health?"


    A yful smile appeared on his lips with a tinge of anticipation.


    "Haa~ haa~ I may want to show you what I learned haa~ haa~ mmmh~ and nursing you sounds like a fun idea haa~ haa~... but... haa~..."


    Her whispering voice was lightly trembling, full of sensual tension, with light moans from the movement of his hands across her body.


    He looked into her olive green eyes, and seeing the look in them, his expression slightly changed as well.


    His smile slightly changed in meaning, gradually turning into a tranquil expression as he held her tighter, turning around and then releasing his grip, slowly sitting on the bed but not breaking eye contact.


    "Haa~"


    She released a short trembling breath, as she undid her robes, the sounds of fabrics rubbing against one another bing louder in the sudden silence, and yet not audible to her as the beating of her heart was covering her hearing.


    Her smooth, supple skin was uncovered one piece of clothing at a time, until only ck lingerie remained.


    And yet the only thing in his eyes was hers, words bing unnecessary as one look said everything.


    Her bra became undone as well, following her clothes to the floor, the perky full breasts lightly swaying after being freed.


    She held the string on the side of her panties, pulling it to untie them as they slid down, bingpletely bare before him and watching the look in his eyes.


    Feng Yi stood like that for a few moments, her breathing still as heavy and sensual, feeling the heating atmosphere between them. Her hand went behind her head, untying her hair in a ponytail, the wave of fiery red freely falling to the side, streaming down her back and covering one of her breasts as she climbed on to the bed atop his hips one leg at a time with slow movements.


    His hands went up onto her slim, toned waist.


    ''Atst...''


    Their lips finally met in a kiss, as she felt a longing for it ever since they parted. His hands on her skin causing it to re up with heat that contrasted with the cool spring airing from the balcony of the master bedroom.


    Their breaths blended with the sounds of their kisses, as she felt something hardening and starting to press against her from under his robes.


    Her hand went down from one of his shoulders to feel the part that was heating up and growing in size. She gently caressed it, stroking from atop the fabric, and then, undoing part of his clothes, slid her hand inside, sensing excitement and desire welling up within her when her fingers wrapped around his hardened member.


    He heard Feng Yi''s breathing quicken through their kiss, the movement of her lips bing a little more forward as she began stroking his cock, her hips moving on their own, as she pressed her body against his.


    Her already wet pussy pressed against his freed dick, grinding the hardened clit against his shaft and covering it in abundant love juices.


    His hands only touched the usually non-sensitive ces, passing her waist, caressing her back and shoulders, lightly pressing his fingers into her supple flesh, leaving light marks that then faded. And yet she felt as if her whole body became an erogenous zone, any lightest touch sending tingles down her spine.


    "Haa~ haa~ I can''t wait anymore"


    She briefly broke the kiss, her hurried words spoken in an excited whisper bringing a smile to his face as he lightly nodded and she raised her hips, and then pushed down, but only slightly.


    "Aaahmmph-...!"


    Her sensual moan was then muffled as their lips pressed together again. Her hips trembled as he went in, and feeling his hands on her waist supporting her she raised both of hers to hold his head, running her fingers through the hair on the back of his head while their tongues danced, caressing each other.


    Her eyes closed, lightly frowning with a sensual expression as following the push of his hands her hips slowly pushed down, his cock sinking deeper and deeper until...


    "Mhph!"


    She made a squirming, slightly high-pitched but still muffled moan full of pleasure as he reached her depths, pushing her lowered cervix back up.


    ''So tight... he''s so big... and hard...''


    She could feel him filling herpletely, the heavenly feeling causing her to be ecstatic.


    Her hips began moving, slowly and sensually, tenderly. She was extremely careful not to lose her patience, and even though her whole body longed for it, she held it together, not raising the pace.


    They did not hear anything but each other''s breaths, feeling each other''s thoughts and sensations through the movements of their bodies.


    "Mmmaaaah!!!"


    His mouth parted with her lips and moved to her breast, her hands on the back of his head involuntarily slightly pressing as her head leaned back, face up, her moan reverberating through the room.


    ''So gentle... it... it feels amazing...''


    Their tender, intimate lovemaking made her mind dizzy, not able to focus as time slipped past her, as it both seemed that they just started and were going at it for hours at the same time.


    He could feel her pleasure rising even more because she held back, the slow pace gradually bing even more unbearable.


    Her supple flesh under his fingers broke in subtle shivers, and her pink walls around him were pulsating as light waves of pleasure turned into orgasms gradually increasing in intensity.


    She was tightening, mping down on his cock, and yet the abundant juices made it easy to spread the contracting folds to go deep inside.


    "Mmmph!!!"


    Eventually, as they were kissing once more, she felt the feeling of tightening that was welling deep inside her for a long time reach its limit, leading to an explosion of pleasure.


    His hands pressed her tightly against him, holding her in ce as she was shaking in intense convulsions, sinking into the euphoria, and then he came inside her, bringing her to even higher peaks while tasting the sweetness of her moans off of her lips.


    "Haa~ haa~ haa~"


    She opened her eyes zed over with pleasure to look at him with an unfocused gaze, and then after a little rest started moving once more as her hands started taking off his upper robes.


    He helped her take off his clothes by lowering one arm and then another from her waist, raising the first one back to her waist when she took the sleeve off of it. She felt a wave of pleasure as her breasts pressed into his naked chest, feeling their closeness be even more intimate.


    As they continued to indulge in each other, the rays of sun slowly left the room.


    And then a ray of new light opened up from the door, it''s line illuminating a part of her juicy round ass, gorgeous back covered in beads of sweat and the fiery red hair.


    By this time she was already tired, but still could not get enough of this sweet and intimate sex, her constantly pulsating from continuous orgasms pussy tightening around him with final bits of her strength.


    "Haha, looks like I don''t have to say sorry for beingte"


    Hua Ziyan slowly approached them, her clothes falling on the floor as she was walking, while Feng Yi''s hips began convulsing in another ecstatic peak of pleasure while her insides were flooded by more semen.


    "Mmmhaaaah!!!"


    Her sensual moan that broke through the kiss and into the air as their lips parted caused a glint to appear in the eyes of the brown-haired beauty who was now left in panties andcy stockings two steps from the bed they were on.


    And as he gave a grateful and satisfied light kiss to Feng Yi, then letting her move to the side toy down and finally take a short break his eyes captured a heavenly beauty bending forward to give him another kiss, this one of greeting, and then start covering his neck and chest with quick but sensual kisses.


    Hua Zuyan urged him to stay seated as he was, lightly pressing her delicate hands first on his shoulders, and sliding them to his torso next. After passing to his hips she beganpletely taking off the lower part of his clothes that was only partially opened up to let out his cock while her mouth neared his lower abdomen.


    She then gave a lick to the still standing hard cock, glistening with cum, continuing with another one, and then more, cleaning it up and sucking on it while covering it with her saliva instead.


    Her hands finishedpletely taking off his clothes, and then went up to help her caress him while her mouth swallowed the tip and began moving up and down as her lips wrapped around the shaft.


    Her eyes looking up at him told him that she shared Feng Yi''s intention to let him rest while doing all the moving.


    He smiled, raising his hand to lightly brush away a lock of hair and putting it behind her head, as she gave him a grateful look and started taking it in deeper, sucking him off as the door opened once more, revealing Sui Luxiao''s figure wrapped in one of her favorite types of dresses, her semi-transparent tights showing through the vertical slit down the side.


    She approached without saying a word, only giving a quick look to guess the situation and with a light motion of her hands her dress began sliding off of her, revealing the curves of a mature woman.


    She then came up to him from the side and gave him a passionate kiss.


    "Hahaha, oh my, oh my, to be thest one to arrive..."


    Lian Zhiqiu''s voice came from the side as she entered the room, closing the door behind her as the surroundings became dark once more, but their eyes quickly adjusted to the light of the moon.


    "... while we have things to talk over, it can certainly wait"


    Her eyes narrowed and glinted with excitement, capturing Wu Long sitting on the bed, kissing Sui Luxiao and feeling up her butt wrapped in tights while his other hand was on the head of Hua Ziyan, who was swaying it up and down at his crotch and Feng Yiying to the side, her pussy dripping with abundant white cum, still periodically jolting from the pleasurable afterglow.


    She came from the other side from Sui Luxiao as her clothes were left on the floor leaving exclusively stockings on. Her breasts pressed onto him, careful not to touch the injuries as his head turned to her for another kiss.


    The curves of the twoters enveloped him in a soft heavenly feeling.


    Sui Luxiao then circled to sit behind him, pressing her chest into his back and receiving another kiss over his shoulder, caressing his chest from behind with her soft and delicate hands while Lian Zhiqiu joined her disciple in a disy of teamwork.


    After the two made sure to pleasure him with their mouths, he lied down and Hua Ziyan sat up on his hips, with Sui Luxiao and Lian Zhiqiu on his sides, his hands between their legs.


    "Aaah!"


    "Haah!"


    "Mmm!"


    The three moaned as thetter two leaned forward, his forearms sinking in between their breasts while the former sensually and slowly moved her hips, her hands on his abdomen right beside the ce where they were connected as her breasts pressed between her forearms swayed with her movements.


    """Aaah! Ahm! HAaah!"""


    The moans of three beauties filled the room, as their poses lightly changed as one after another got to feel him filling them, with Feng Yi joining themter. IN every pose, they surrounded him with their soft, flexible and supple curves, the pace remaining slow and sensual throughout.

 Chapter 493 Patience

    <h4>Chapter 493 Patience</h4>


    Wu Long woke up from a rather deep sleep, sensing four gorgeous beauties sleeping on his two sides.


    ''Hah, really, even though I told them I am not so frail to not lean on me''


    He smiled, seeing that none of them actually leaned onto him.


    Lian Zhiqiu sensed his awakening, waking up as her sleep was the lightest of them all.


    "You really were exhausted..."


    She spoke softly her eyes filled with care while her hand gently touched his chest and he smiled, not arguing with this assessment. Even for someone like him, the amount of strain he put on himself during this period was quite substantial.


    "But thanks to you four I have recovered quite nicely"


    He chuckled, the wound he got from Do Bishuipletely melting away while the one on his side that he got from the spider became much less apparent.


    His internal injuries from exceeding his limits also healed, along with his fatigue and Spiritual Qi replenishing.


    "So I can ask you about our invited guests?"


    The caring look in her eyes rapidly shifted as she raised one eyebrow and a wry smile appeared on his face.


    "Haha... well... you said it yourself. I had the Sect Master token and... well, yeah, I know"


    "Kh...hahahaha! As long as you get it"


    Sheughed in a low voice seeing his face, and he smiled in return.


    "Did you get everything you needed in there?"


    Her tone then shifted yet again, bing calm and collected, as she sat up on the bed and brushed her hair to one side with her hand, a light smile still appearing on her face as she saw himying back with hands behind his head, his eyes admiring her body she did not hide at all.


    "Mm, and even more. Though, not going to lie, dealing with that alchemist is gradually bing more annoying. He seems quite hellbent on testing my patience"


    "Hahaha, you''re not going to abandon all the preparations because of that, are you?"


    "Haa~... well, the thought does cross my mind once in a while. But then I am reminded how saddened Lan''er would be if this conflict is resolved in the most direct way without finishing what we started and I relent"


    "You really are kind to your women"


    "Hmm, it is because I believe you all deserve it and more"


    He lightly replied in the most natural tone, as if it was a matter of fact that did not even have to be mentioned, and her heart quivered at being included in his statement, her gaze momentarily revealing a sh of emotions.


    "But then again, I am also doing it for myself.


    There is something beautiful about her pure view, her belief in the good. Something I have long lost... and only by meeting her realized that part of me mourns the loss of it"


    "Are you going to revive it then?"


    "No... at least I don''t hold much hope for it... it is far toote for that as I see it. But I can still yearn for it"


    He shook his head with a rueful smile, memories of a timespan she could not trulyprehend shing in his eyes in mere moments.


    "Haha, I cannot hold that view as well, at least to the extent she does. But as you said, I can feel a certain appeal in it"


    She smiled, finding some truth in his words, but then her gaze became yful again.


    "So~ are you then going to show mercy to those who crossed you?"


    "Hahaha, I am not a saint, Zhiqiu. And even Lan''er is not so naive. An aspiration to be good does not mean being ignorant of reality. What is important is the intention"


    His hand reaching up to the ceiling with an open palm clenched into a fist.


    "Mm"


    Sui Luxiao made a slight noise, her eyes softly opening, still sleepy as Lian Zhiqiu chuckled.


    "Haha, you sure didn''t go easy on us... though I do understand"


    This time their cultivation was taxing on his partners as he was using their Yin Qi to supplement his process of recovery.


    And though they still benefited from cultivating with him it was much less than usual, and they did not get as much of a boost to their stamina in the process, meaning they had tost with their own stamina against his until he received all of the Yin Qi they could give.


    "I will take the girls to the Arcane Spring. Even though it can''t restore our Yin Qi after we used its potency with Ziyan before, it still has enough efficacy so we are at least not as exhausted"


    Lian Zhiqiu then told him as the two still sleeping beauties began waking up as well.


    He nodded with a smile, giving a kiss to each of the four of hisdies and watching them stand up from the bed, the sight bringing a refreshing feeling.


    They then wore light robes and followed the Great Seductress to the hot spring located not far from this room in the private part of the mansion.


    "Haa~ I should get going as well"


    He sighed as the sight he was admiring and the warm and cozy atmosphere of his women being around him slowly faded.


    He got up, wore his clothes and came out to the balcony as the sun already rose high into the sky.


    "So..."


    He lightly stepped, his figure rising into the air andnding on the railing, and with the next step on it disappearing into distance.


    "...time to check my gains"


    His lips curled up and a glint of anticipation appeared in his eyes, traveling deep into the Spiritual Lands of his Sect.


    At the same time he felt the connection with the newly acquired Rune.


    A new sensation appeared as he felt the currents of air against his skin, pping his clothes, swaying the trees and grass beneath his feet and moving clouds high above.


    He first moved from mountain side to mountain side and then picked out the tallest tress, traveling at a speed no Demonic Beast in thesends could even register.


    The wind around him started slightly parting, giving way to him as his speed increased tremendously just from that slight difference of lessening headwind.


    A great many of movement techniques contained various ways to block, avoid or lessen headwind, increasing one''s speed. But none of them could do it so effortlessly and efficiently.


    ''Hmm, it is indeed a Wind Rune...''


    His thoughts stirred as he felt only wind through it, and nothing else. But the feeling that the Dao Rune was not so simple still did not leave him as he explored its effects.


    As previously, he did not have any idea how to control it, the wind not impeding his movement forward being a light effect as much as the water sliding off of him without making him or his clothes wet with the Water Rune.


    Though he did have an instinct as to which direction he could move much like with the Water Rune, precisely because of that passive ability since he could subtly feel the way it controlled the wind.


    He quickly figured out the very basic process, producing Wind Qi that garnered a small whirlwind in the palm of his hand.


    "Is Lightning Rune unique in being hard to control or are the Water and Wind Rune easier to control than others? Or perhaps it is affinity for attributes?"


    He pondered out loud as he stopped in a clearing, already quite far from the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    The small whirlwind in his hand gained more momentum, raising a small wind around him as the grass, bushes and trees were pushed to the side all around him, small dust particles, twigs and pieces of grass flying in circles.


    ''Tch, as I thought, it takes up too much Spiritual Qi for such a small effect. While I now have insight into the Water Rune, both the Lightning Rune and now Wind Rune are still hard to control, though not as hard as before''


    He thought as he stretched his hand forward, small arcs of electricity appearing within the whirlwind, each one seemingly feeding the other, growing in size and intensity until the whirlwind surrounded him.


    Both then dissipated as he released his control over them.


    "But... now I can be certain of at least one possibility of this Dao Rune"


    He then smiled, still satisfied with the results as he was capable of being patient.


    There was no use in being frustrated over short-term setbacks, since the long-term benefits will follow.


    What was important was that he got the Wind Rune now.


    After his enlightenment with the Water Rune, his intuition told him that he would uncover more of the secrets of Dao Runes after reaching the Essence Awakening Realm in which all cultivators who had elemental attributes awakened them.

 Chapter 494 Current Standing

    Chapter 494 Current Standing


    ??He then looked through the loot he got from the members of the Cloud Piercing Sect and Profound Martial Arts Pce in the Winter Forest as he got their rings in that brief moment he yed them, but didn''t find anything noteworthy apart from some medicinal ingredients and money.


    Finally, he searched through the ring he got off of Do Bishui. He had only briefly inspected the contents, which is where he got that Profound Grade sword from.


    "Heh, as expected of an alchemist, he has some good stuff"


    A smile touched his lips since there were medicinal ingredients Wu Long could only hope to get in this fractured world, likely saved for emergency times.


    There were also the results of this alchemist''s exploration of the Secret Realm whichsted much longer than his, and who traveled around much faster.


    To top it all off, he found some more Profound Grade weapons, even though they were of poor quality, but that was nothing unexpected from the dwellers of a Boundless Mortal World.


    ''All in all, a good haul''


    Wu Long chuckled as he also took into consideration his own findings during their brief trip to the Secret Realm.


    "Hmm, I guess I''ll have to ask Zhiqiu for a forging array"


    He then inspected the ring itself, which was a low-level 1st-tier Profound Grade treasure.


    He could fit all of his possessions into it, without bothering to carry multiple Spatial Rings on him, though he would still keep a few specific ones like the one he used to store exclusively talismans.


    But since Gu Zhen likely knew this ring, he had to reforge it.


    He was no Forging Master, as that profession was as demanding on very specific talent as Alchemy, but as with almost any other major field, it did not stop him from trying his hand in it, acquiring massive knowledge, skills, and some rudimentary abilities of the field in the process.


    But the crown jewel of this trip was a smallpletely ck orb that held his "Devoured World". A satisfied smile appearing on his face as he inspected it.


    ''Hmm, the Cold Qi it holds will have to be expelled, but thedies of the Frozen Garden Pce will benefit a lot from it. Perhaps I could use it as leverage to convince the more conservative members to ept my proposal...''


    He then thought as the younger generation was far more likely to agree. He could see it in their interactions with them, that they were yet far too young to be stuck in the ways of the Frozen Garden Pce.


    In truth the younger generation made the majority of the current Frozen Garden Pce after separation of renegades. He could not


    He then closed his eyes, feeling the movement of the wind all around him. His senses now expanded far beyond their previous boundaries.


    ''Hah, now illusion and camouge techniques would not work even without the Chaos Origin Eyes''


    He chuckled, as a big part of why he could see through any disguise, concealment or illusion was the profound and incredibly powerful eye technique.


    Of course, a big part of it also was knowing how exactly those techniques worked as he studied them.


    And even though good illusion masters made sure not to miss any such obvious tells such as wind, and concealment techniques were specifically designed to confuse spiritual and normal senses, the way he perceived the movement of airflows waspletely different.


    Even if Spiritual Qi moved in profound patterns concealing one''s presence, making it seem that there was no breaking of the wind by the body of a cultivator, he would feel a void in the airflow where the wind did not actually pass.


    Wu Long knew that his senses would only improve like it happened with the Water Rune.


    "And..."


    He then concentrated as water started rising from the nearby river, which was why he picked this ce to stop in the first ce.


    Carrying this water that flowed in beautiful streams around him, he traveled further, to a small barren valley devoid of any vegetation, sending the water streaming into the distance in front of him while hundreds of talismans floated in front of him.


    At the same time, he released droplets of his own sweat that joined the stream of water.


    His eyes shed with electric light and small arcs of electricity appeared around him, growing exponentially until thick lightning danced in the air surrounding him, and then a lightning strike shed.


    The water in the distance was covered in air currents from the outside, and then...


    ''Sess''


    His eyes shed as he made a series of barriers with the talismans in front of him while he saw the same spontaneous reaction, this time capturing everything in detail, as it seemed that the water instantly evaporated at the center and then the vapor ignited from residual sparks.


    *BOOM!!!*


    A deafening explosion resounded in the valley he was in, as a giant cloud of dust and smoke rose into the air after a brief sh of mes.


    "Khu-khu... yeah, still needs experiments... and I still was too close"


    He emerged from the smoke, flying backwards with only one barrier left in front of him, which was also crumbling. As his feet stopped making long tracks in the ground, he still had a smile even though he yetcked control over this explosive power.


    Though this time the it was far more powerful than the idental one he made before, he could guess it was because the volume of water he used, which exined why his barriers almost didn''t hold out even though he was further back from the explosion.


    ''All that power... but so inefficient''


    His eyes then grew sharper as he wondered how to harness this power in more effective ways.


    If the power of this explosion was concentrated it could even damage a Seven Profound Realms cultivator, something currently impossible as it was far to spread out, and the target would have to be in immediate proximity to a massive amount of water.


    He also could not guarantee that a me Attribute cultivator, Forging Master or Alchemy Master could not benefit from the mes generated in process.


    So the practical benefits were still far from clear, but he could not deny the allure of such a prospect.


    Though he made this breakthrough partially thanks to his Water Rune enlightenment prior to entering the Secret Realm, the real insight came to him when heprehended the nature of wind and got the Wind Rune, since a sh of realization told him that the ''air'' bubble produced at the time was not necessarily normal air.


    He also realized that when he first produced the idental explosion, there was some of his own sweat mixed in the water which was not present in any of his subsequent attempts.


    Not content with reproducing the phenomenon only once, he started searching for more water, and then felt it running deep in the ground.


    cing his hand to the ground, he closed his eyes for a moment, and as they shed open, the surroundings started shaking, water shooting up from several cracks appearing around him.


    He made another experiment, and then more of them as explosions rang out in the valley one after another, with some failing as he gradually grasped hold of the exact process.


    ''Hmm, for now I can at least reproduce it at will, even though I can''t really control it''


    He looked at the craters caused by explosions with a pondering expression, the small rocky valleypletely decimated while water was still shooting high into the air around him.


    "Haa~ I guess it is time to go"


    He then turned in the direction of the Yin Yang Unity Pce, since he still had a lot to do. For now, it was enough to confirm his current standing with the powers he had.

 Chapter 495 Principles

    Chapter 495 Principles


    ??While Wu Long was away, there was a meeting in one of the halls provided to the Frozen Garden Pce, as the Elders and Grand Elder Qu discussed their situation and possible ns.


    "Master..."


    After some time, Xue Bing ced her hand on Qiu Yo''s shoulder, who turned, and seeing the look in the former''s eyes slightly sighed.


    "Haa~ I know..."


    She nodded, and turned to the gathering which were currently debating possible means of strengthening to someday retaliate against the traitors.


    "... everyone, there is a proposal we were given which could hold great potential for our Sect..."


    Qiu Yo''s voice broke the arguments, as the attention concentrated on her while she exined the gist of Wu Long''s proposal.


    "Wh- what kind of proposal is that?"


    "Is he taking us for fools?"


    "Pce Master! You cannot possibly be considering this lunacy, can you?"


    The Elders first were taken by surprise, but the brief moment of silence was then broken by their voices while Qiu Yo made a wry smile, since that proposal fared exactly as well as she thought it would.


    "Calm down everyone, let the Pce Master finish the exnation"


    But surprisingly, the one who held the most calm was Grand Elder Qu, causing Qiu Yo, as well as everyone else to turn eyes full of surprise to her as they expected her reaction to be the most severe.


    Xue Bing''s Master then nodded to the unexpected ''ally'' and continued her exnation, listing out the benefits of allying themselves with Wu Long.


    "Hmm, Pce Master, may I speak up?"


    One of the small number of most respected Inner Court Elders spoke after the silence once more fell onto the Hall, receiving a nod from Qiu Yo.


    "It seems to me that this proposal is indeed incredibly alluring, its advantages very clear. I believe what most Elders are reluctant about is the integrity of our Great Sect, especially in light of the renegades iming to seek legitimacy over us.


    After all, how could we im to be the true Frozen Garden Pce if we abandon our doctrines and traditions for the sake of power. We will also be effectively giving away our agency to an outsider..."


    Many Elders nodded along with her words, as this concern resonated with them all. But as another respectable Elder showed the will to speak up, the agreeing murmurs faded while Qiu Yo made a gesture to speak freely.


    "While I can sympathize with that sentiment, it is also true that as it stands now we would lose legitimacy either way, and even our very survival is at risk here.


    This proposal, while undeniably changing our ways, does give us a way forward, and possibly to heights we could not have imagined otherwise"


    "Are you saying that we have to sacrifice our very identity as the Frozen Garden Pce in the name of survival and more power, betraying the very principles that have been at the core of our teachings? Is that not the very thinking of those renegades who im to be the ''new Frozen Garden Pce''?"


    Another voice spoke up with a clear doubt over such an approach and thinking.


    "Desperate times..."


    The Elder who seemed supportive of the idea sighed, causing a frown to appear on the faces of both Elders opposing.


    "Hah, if desperate times is all it takes for us to abandon our principles, perhaps we should have indeed followed those traitors. After all, are they not making the same excuse?"


    "And what is it exactly that you want us to do then? To lose in a beautiful way, perishing with our principles intact and heads held high? It might be a beautiful sentiment, and a noble thing to do.


    I might be even willing to do so, but I will certainly not lead my disciples to their deaths without giving them so much as a chance to decide their fates!


    It is not like participation will bepulsory, every Sect Disciple can refuse to ept this arrangement!"


    "They are the disciples of the Frozen Garden Pce! It is their duty and pride to follow the Sect in good times and bad!"


    The Hall became slightly noisy with low murmurs in the background and the two Elders arguing both sides of the issue.


    "If I may..."


    In the midst of their heated talks, a slightly chilly and emotionless voice resounded, which instantly cooled the room as everyone''s eyes turned to Xue Bing.


    Seeing the rapt attention, caused by the fact that she rarely, if ever, weighed in on any discussions, and that tacitly gave a positive answer to her interjection, she opened her mouth to speak further.


    "The way I see it, Elder Ri is correct that using power and survival, and any other benefits of this proposal to justify abandoning our ways will make us no better than those who denied them for seemingly simr reasons..."


    She first turned to the Elder who opposed the proposal, as murmurs of approval went through the hall while the Elder who opposed heaved a heavy sigh, recognizing the truth in those words.


    "...however, we have to recognize that time does pass outside of the Eversnowing Valley, and while our ways might have been correct for our Sect at one point, this may no longer hold true"


    Her next words caused the Elder who she first agreed with to widen her eyes, as bring gasps out of the others.


    "...We have to ept that times change.


    I do not oppose the principles of our Sect because of dire straits. But I do see that we might need to rethink our ways on their own merits"


    She then added, as contemtion appeared on the faces of not only Elders, but her own Master.


    ''Since when did Bing''er be so epting of change?''


    Thetter also was slightly confused, since her Disciple seemed to be always frozen in time, unchanging, unmoved by anything happening around.


    "Are you saying that the Founding Principles of our Sect no longer can be held as our virtue?"


    Grand Elder Qu raised her voice for the first time since urging Qiu Yo to continue exining.


    "Correct.


    If the principles we held could be considered absolute or moral virtue, existing to fulfill or instill a grander purpose for the existence of the Sect, there would likely not be any need to think them over.


    But, as they are rooted not in morals or any absolute truths, we have the right to question them, as well as question if they fit the vision of the Sect we hold.


    Ultimately, principles of any Sect are there only for the benefit of the sect, and to ensure the Sect would stand the test of time"


    Xue Bing nodded, her expression still as cold and emotionless, but her thinking clearly showing signs of change.


    "Is that not the same thing as betraying the principles we are beholden to because of a dangerous situation?"


    The Elder opposing spoke in slight confusion.


    "To an extent it is simr.


    But you have to understand that Wen Mei spoke the words opposing the ''old ways'' to shield herself and her followers from guilt. They need a moral justification to betray the Sect, one that would allow them to live with themselves.


    If that was truly their way of thinking, would they not at least attempt to challenge the principles of the sect in the same way Prime Disciple Xue just did in all those years their betrayal brewed?


    The main differencees in what primarily drives our judgement.


    Is it cowardice and desire that truly drives Wen Mei and those who sided with her, or is it the recognition of the need to change?"


    Grand Elder Qu spoke with an introspective expression and tone of voice.


    "Indeed, while adhering to principles is an admirable trait, refusing to challenge them under any circumstances will lead to stagnation and eventual ruin"


    Qiu Yo nodded, seeing Xue Bing''s point as the rest of the Elders sank into thhoughts as well.


    ''Hah, and here I thought I needed to sweeten the deal''


    Wu Long thought as he leaned on one of the columns, his presence noticed by everyone in the room since they knew he would be arriving but not explicitly acknowledged as he was only allowed to participate as a spectator due to his numerous contributions to their Sect.


    His eyes reflecting Xue Bing revealed a look of appreciation and being impressed.

 Chapter 496 Peaceful Surface hides Turbulent Waters

    Chapter 496 Peaceful Surface hides Turbulent Waters


    ??The meeting ended with no conclusive decision, with everyone needing time to ponder on the arguments made.


    Though there was one resolution, which was the approval of giving Wu Long ess to their Sect''s secret manuals and techniques in acknowledgement of his role in the survival of the Frozen Garden Pce and the alliance of the sects.


    "You now have the very core of the Frozen Garden Pce..."


    Qiu Yo spoke as she gave him an old-looking but beautifully designed Spatial Ring.


    "I am aware of how much trust that is"


    Wu Long did not make light of what was given to him.


    "I would also like to thank Prime Disciple Xue for your help in persuading the Elders"


    He then turned to Xue Bing standing to the side who only shook her head.


    "I only spoke my true thoughts on the issue"


    "I know"


    A subtle smile touched his lips when her replied.


    Qiu Yo slightly widened her eyes, sensing an almost unnoticeable, yet undeniable change in the atmosphere between the two.


    "Then, I will start working on these to return them into your hands as soon as possible.


    I will not attend the next meeting where you will decide the fate of this proposal, or the one with the Disciples if you agree to proceed with the arrangement.


    So I would be grateful if you could notify me of the results"


    Wu Long raised the ring he received, alluding to the texts within it, as Qiu Yo nodded to his words, and then he left to head for the Peak of Unity.


    But as soon as he exited the hall, he was stopped by Chu Ren, the Imperial Prince''s right hand man.


    "Daoist Wu, I would like to respectfully request a bit of your time"


    "Should we pick a better spot?"


    "That would be most appreciated"


    The two disappeared from where they stood, and their figures then could be found on a remote tform on one of the outer edges of the Sect.


    "May I inquire about your intentions toward Her Highness?"


    "I intend to find a solution for the problem she is having in her cultivation, and am interested in her personally"


    "...the honesty is quite surprising"


    "I have nothing to hide, least of all my intentions, nor do I feel the need to"


    "Because you believe we cannot stop you?"


    "That too but more than that there is no reason for you to"


    Chu Ren slightly narrowed his eyes.


    "Then shall we test that..."


    The sclera of his eyes lit up with a yellowish glow as his palms became surrounded by Spiritual Qi of the same color shaped like two ws but by then a palm was already by his throat.


    Wu Long''s posture did not change much, he looked as if he simply raised and stretched his hand toward the old man''s throat, his fingers in a rxed pose as only the middle finger directly pointed to the Adam''s apple.


    There was no unusual Spiritual Qi movement or any signs, a simple and natural movement, but the old man''s eyes widened, and then shed with eptance.


    ''As I thought, my senses did not fail me when we first met... this man...''


    Chu Ren''s hands rxed, Spiritual Qi dissipating as he was at the mercy of the young-looking man before him, who lightly smiled and put down his hand as well.


    "My deepest apologies Daoist Wu, I-..."


    The old man then began bowing, but was stopped by a handnding on his shoulder.


    "No need for all this formality. You had to make sure if I could protect her"


    "...please ept my gratitude and respect for your understanding"


    "Haha, still, it is not like she agreed to be my woman already. Aren''t you jumping ahead a little?"


    "Surely you jest, Daoist Wu. I may be old but I would be blind if I did not see the eyes she looks at you with. Don''t you think you are ying around too much in front of this old man?"


    "Hahaha, fair enough.


    Though, it is not like I am ying, you know? I am just giving her the time and space to make that decision on her own"


    "Hmm, very thoughtful"


    The old man nodded with appreciation while Wu Long shrugged.


    "Also, please tell His Highness the Crown Prince that our maneuvers in the Tingren Kingdom, and subsequently the other Kingdoms are about to start"


    Wu Long''s tone then shifted, and Chu Ren, whose expression turned a little more friendly and rxed, nodded with a serious demeanor returning to him, the two parting ways.


    "Shall I get that old geezer to understand who he''s messing with?"


    Lian Zhiqiu spoke as soon as Wu Long entered and he chuckled, shaking his head.


    "It''s not so good to eavesdrop and peek, Zhiqiu"


    "Ohe on, it''s not like it is the first time... and the contents are more innocent this time. Besides, you know I monitor almost any irregrity within the Grand Formation"


    The Pce Master twirled a lock of her hair with a yful smile, sitting in a rxed pose.


    "Heh, I can''t argue there...


    Say, you wouldn''t happen to know about constructing a 9th-


    tier Mortal Grade Forging Array?"


    The orange-red eyes of the beauty widened with surprise at the sudden unusual question as her fingers ying with the lock of hair stopped for a moment, and then resumed motion.


    "Hmm, though I cannot say I did it before as I have only reached Mortal Transcendence Realm not long ago, but if you have the forms and structure..."


    She made a pondering expression, and seeing him nod as she slowed down, smiled, sitting up in a more forward pose.


    "...then it should be doable. I assume you want to use the Dragon Vein as well as the Grand Formation?"


    "As brilliant as ever, indeed. That should give the Forging Formation enough of a boost to handle Profound Grade materials"


    "Profound Grade?"


    Lian Zhiqiu''s eyebrows went up at his words.


    "Hahaha! This should be interesting, give me some time with this and then we can proceed"


    She took hold of a ratherrge scroll he gave her, her eyes glinting at the challenge.


    "Thank you"


    He smiled, and she rolled her eyes, as if saying ''Do you even have to say that?'', hurriedly unsealing the scroll with interest and some excitement.


    Wu Long made a lightugh, seeing a look of a professional appearing in her eyes as they quickly ran through the text and schematics on the first revealed part of the scroll.


    He did not leave, sitting down on the sofa not far from her, taking out the ring he received from Qiu Yo.


    ---


    Five days passed in the rtively peaceful Yin Yang Unity Pce, while a war raged in the shadows of the continent, where no one could see it.


    Old Yen was constantly working in the background, not only amassing more subordinates and sending them to the mansion to be trained by Butler Bang, but working with Madam Liang''s long establishedworks to disrupt the so far smooth workings of Gu Zhen''s operations.


    Grand Elder Gan''s delegation left, provided a safe passage to their Sect by the Thousand Eyes Information Bureau, though Wu Long did not foresee any trouble for them even if they traveled in the open.


    The reason for that was shared with why he instructed Sui Luxiao tomence her talks with the Tuamei Kingdom right after the trouble in the Winter Forest, because Gu Zhen''s ego has been sated with a ''win'', birthing a temporary period during which he would not be sensitive to any small setbacks.


    In the end, the Tuamei Kingdom''s delegation left to report to their Crown, since Sui Luxiao''s trade proposal was too lucrative for them to outright decline as they nned, but they did not have the authority to ept it.


    Meanwhile Wu Long spent most of his daytime studying the archives of the Frozen Garden Pce, and evenings in thepany of hisdies. He also joined Song Lingfei for an evening walk twice, not declining her invitations.

 Chapter 497 Together...

    Chapter 497 Together...


    ??"Eh?"


    Qiu Yo looked at the Spatial Ring in her palm, and then returned her gaze to Wu Long''s face.


    "You didn''t find what you were looking for?"


    "No, I got everything I needed"


    "But..."


    Her eyes revealed a confused look.


    "...it''s only been five days..."


    Wu Long simply smiled with a nod, confirming her words as her eyes widened.


    "You can''t be serious..."


    "I only needed to read through to memorize the contents, I can analyze everything after"


    He chuckled at the lost expression she made, exining while her mouth opened with no wordsing out.


    "Khm... Master"


    Xue Bing lightly coughed into her fist and Qiu Yo snapped out of it, recovering aposed expression.


    "... anyway, thank you for returning it in such a short time. I must admit, not having it has proved to be far more stressful than I thought"


    "It is understandable, this is the legacy of your Sect.


    Now, let''s discuss our ns going forward.


    I will be moving out to Fantian Kingdom in a few days, but the Sect is safe to stay in even without my presence, so you need not worry about the renegades pursuing you here or anyone else for that matter"


    His words caused Qiu Yo to slightly raise her eyebrows.


    "You are not going to ask me about our decision?"


    "I assume that decisions like that require far more than five days to be made, especially if it concerns changing the way you have lived for centuries and your ancestors have for millennia"


    He shrugged, not expecting the results toe out by this time in the first ce.


    "You are a patient man.


    Considering how much you have already done for us I would not have been surprised if you were a little more pushy with this matter..."


    "It is not in my habits to leverage anything I do against someone I intend to have an alliance with"


    "I did not expect to hear something that sounds idealistic from you"


    "Hahaha, quite the contrary. It is extremely pragmatic.


    Leveraging one''s deeds or merits to demand or even softly ask something in return is a transaction. Which is perfectly fine if that is your goal.


    But if your goal is establishing a true alliance, it requires not only aligned interests or mutual benefit, but trust and goodwill. Thetter part can be achieved by acts or deeds, but the nuance is different.


    One is a binding, as well as enforced quid pro quo and another is true camaraderie not unlike true friendship or genuine rtionship, the two don''t mix well in this particr manner"


    Wu Long lightlyughed while Qiu Yo first expressed surprise and then nodded with a pondering expression.


    But as Wu Long bid the two farewell and came out of the room, he was soon notified of a talisman message reaching hismunication jade.


    ''Hah, what an attentive Master''


    He lightly smiled at the fact the message was sent by Qiu Yo, taking out a talisman and sending a very short affirmative message back. He then proceeded to go meet Song Lingfei with whom he had a prior appointment.


    They went for a walk around the outskirts of the Sect enjoying the scenery as before, but as they passed a wooden bridge onto a stone tform carved from a mountainside...


    "Eh? You are leaving again?"


    Song Lingfei stopped to look at him after he told her about his imminent departure.


    "Hahaha, I will be back here in a few weeks at most"


    "...I see..."


    The beauty slightly hesitated for a moment, lowering her head to think, but then her eyes behind the veil rose to look at him again.


    "...Daoist Wu... will it be possible... for me to travel with you?


    I-... I have long since wished to travel beyond the limited world I have seen.


    Besides if Daoist Wu, Fairy Ziyan and Commander Feng would leave... n-not to mention that Fairy Mengqi is currently in the Fantian Kingdom as well..."


    She finally asked, rapidly supplementing her reasoning right after, and causing a wry smile to touch his lips since he could see iting from her expression right before.


    "Hmm, I would not object if that is your wish, but will His Highness the Crown Prince agree?


    Not to mention that this trip may not be asfortable as Your Highness might think.


    We would travel at high speed without rest until we reach our destination, and there would be likely no servants from the pce who could keep up so you would have to bear with the servants present in the mansion"


    Wu Long''s words caused her first to almost jump up with joy, but a slightly lost expression appeared on her face next.


    "Um... regarding Father... I will make sure to persuade him, and as for the rest... I-I would try to not hinder you in any way"


    "I am not talking about hindering us or anything of the sort. I am simply worried such a trip would be ufortable for Your Highness"


    He smiled, causing her to lightly blush and turn her eyes to the side. Even though she was wearing a veil, she could not get rid of the feeling that it did not hinder his vision of her at all.


    "I- I must know what it is like to live outside thefort of the Pce eventually. Though we have traveled so far out, my way of living here had little, if any, change


    My only concern is if I would cause inconvenience to Daoist Wu..."


    "Hahaha, of course not, Your Highness. If you say so, I will not ask any further, so the only thing left is to get the approval of His Imperial Highness"


    "O-of course! I will get his approval right away!"


    "Haha, let us finish our walk first, Your Highness. There is no need to rush, as there is still a day or two until departure"


    "Ah... yes"


    Song Lingfei once more turned her eyes away with subtly rosy cheeks under the veil as they continued their walk.

 Chapter 498 Frozen Soul

    Chapter 498 Frozen Soul


    ??In the evening, as the moon already rose to the sky while the sun has yet topletely hide behind the horizon, Wu Long visited the hall given to the Frozen Garden Pce for their meetings once more, though this time it was empty except for one person on the balcony, looking toward the distant setting sun.


    "Greetings, Pce Master Qiu"


    "Thank you for meeting me, Daoist Wu"


    Qiu Yo turned with a solemn expression, her eyes seemingly trying to discern something in his.


    "I wanted to talk to you about Bing''er..."


    "I assumed as much"


    "Then this will be easier. Do you intend to pursue her?"


    "Yes, at this point I do, though it was not necessarily so in the beginning"


    Qiu Yo nodded without much surprise, since she saw the signs.


    "But... you should be aware of her... special circumstances"


    "I am. Though it seems Pce Master Qiu slightly misinterprets those circumstances"


    "..."


    Qiu Yo did not answer, waiting for him to continue as she had already reconciled the fact that this man knew far more than her.


    "... though I cannot say I knew it for long either.


    Her Extreme Yin Physique is far moreplex than I initially believed it to be, and far more dangerous without proper conscious control from her.


    What I learned during our short trip to the Secret Realm, is that while she can freeze her emotions, it does not mean they disappear.


    They remain frozen, until someday she frees them, which could happen without her control if the emotional turbulence is far too deep"


    "...! You mean..."


    Qiu Yo gasped at this notion, causing him to nod.


    "Mm, the emotion she experiences most strongly in that particr moment of release will be amplified by the decades of pent up feelings that were frozen in time.


    You must have noticed the slight changes in her. Those mean she is nearing the maximum capacity of emotional baggage so to speak that she can hold.


    All that said, it would also be offset by the opposite emotions, so if she maintained a good bnce it would not cause her much harm.


    Though, of course, far more healthy would be for her to start releasing those emotions gradually by finally controlling her Physique"


    Wu Long exined without showing much worry, but his expression then shifted to a more concerned look.


    "More troublesome still is her ability to make rational choices not influenced by her own desires, which may be an incredible advantage, but it does note without its risks.


    Normally, it would be not much of a problem, but she has been continuously making decisions not in favor of her desires and prioritizing rational choice instead for who knows how long.


    Any more, especially if she kills off a particrly strong desire, and the very core of her desires would freeze as well"


    "The core of her desires?"


    "Her Soul Sea"


    "...!"


    Wu Long sighed, remembering seeing signs of her Niwan Pce starting to freeze over in the canyon when she tried to give up on getting the Primal Cold Qi Birthing Crystal which held a tremendous value to her because that was a ''rational choice'' at the time.


    The woman opposite him, meanwhile, was consumed by shock and dismay. A light panic appearing in her eyes. All those times that Xue Bing made choices prioritizing the Sect over herself shing before her eyes.


    "I-is there nothing that could be done?"


    "Of course there is, that is the biggest misconception Pce Master Qiu has.


    Her Physique''s passive ability is just without proper control now. What she needs to do is grasp control over it. I have already helped one possessor of a Physique with a simr ability to gain control over hers"


    "Then, can you help Bing''er as well?"


    "I can..."


    He nodded, causing Qiu Yo''s eyes to fill with hope.


    "... which is why I agreed to meet with you in private"


    Wu Long then added, as her expression turned to confusion.


    "The purpose of this meeting was that you wanted to banish her from the Sect, correct?"


    He then asked, causing Qiu Yo to widen her eyes and then make a wry smile seeing that he saw through her intentions with no difficulty.


    "Indeed.


    She was born to a Noble Family of the Cloud Piercing Continent that fell in the conflict.


    And when I was still a Grand Elder, who traveled through the city her family ruled at the time on a traditional travel through the Three Continents before one ascends to the position of Pce Master, I saw potential in her.


    She feels indebted to the Sect and me for taking her in after witnessing the fall of her House at a young age, and would not leave to pursue her own happiness.


    Just as you said, she has too good of a grip on her desires.


    But when I saw her gaze on you when you returned from that Secret Realm..."


    Qiu Yo shook her head with a sigh.


    "... I knew that our Sect stood in the way of her living a fulfilling life at that very moment.


    I may be the Sect Master, and a Master to a Disciple, but... I cannot sacrifice her happiness even if my duties require me to.


    So I decided to meet with you to confirm your intentions..."


    "Mm, as I said, the reason I agreed to meet in private was precisely that. You cannot banish her from the Sect, even for her own good, at least not now"


    "I know. I get it now"


    The Pce Master nodded as she could guess what would happen if she were to do as she nned, given what he told her about Xue Bing''s special physique.


    "But... then what do you propose we do?"


    "Send her with me to the Fantian Kingdom"


    "You will teach her to control her Extreme Yin Physique?"


    "Hmm, yes and no. I will help her discover the way to control it, but I cannot teach her since I don''t know it. The other possessor of a simr physique is also there so she can help guide her as well"


    He said with a smile and after a few moments of consideration, she nodded to his proposal while the moonlight illuminated the Yin Yang Unity Pce with a soft, gentle light after the brief darkness that followed the sundown.

 Chapter 499 Forging

    Chapter 499 Forging


    ??Wu Long arrived at the Peak of Unity and immediately received a sound transmission from Lian Zhiqiu guiding him to a secret passage leading down into the very core of the peak and the mountain itself.


    It did not take long for him to reach her standing on arge floating stone tform of a circr shape that did not look that big when viewed inparison to the room.


    The whole underground hall was a gigantic cylinder with two giant formation circles on its ceiling and floor, andplex patterns and symbolspletely covering the walls.


    There were simr stone tforms floating above and below the one Lian Zhiqiu stood on, each with an identical to each other array circle on the bottom, and a unique one on the top.


    This was the Grand Formation Wu Long admired, as each tform served as it''s own separate formation, simultaneously being an additional block of the overall Grand Formation, the structure of which constantly adapted and changed the way Lian Zhiqiu needed it to.


    There were spatial rings in the walls, holding more tforms which were either older versions of the currently active ones, or formations serving specific purposes she did not need constantly active.


    "I see you have already made it... I thought you said you were only going to try"


    He chuckled as he saw the Forging Array he requested already operating on the tform she was currently standing on as it was synchronized with the Grand Formation all around them.


    "Hahaha, I got slightly carried away, but I think I seeded"


    "You indeed did seed"


    Wu Long nodded with a smile as he hugged the beauty whose eyes were lit with excitement and gave her a kiss.


    "Hehe... try it, try it!"


    She then urged him with a glint in her eyes and he smiled, letting go of her and retrieving a spear with a small crack in it''s de.


    "Let''s try this one first"


    He chuckled as the array which emitted a subtle yellowish glow began lighting up with a bright orange light, and the spear he let go of floated to the center while a few rocks he took out next flew toward it and started floating around the spear de.


    Wu Long concentrated, and his figure reflected in Lian Zhiqiu''s eyes then made rapid hand seals, mesing out from four specific spots of the array under their feet, streaming toward the center, then connecting into a giant ball of mes above the spear and rocks, visibly increasing in intensity but not size by the second.


    And then, as his hand seals changed while the whole Grand Formation lit up, resonating with the Forging Array, thin lines of concentrated heat separated from the me orb and streamed toward the rocks and the spearde.


    "...!"


    ''What kind of Forging Technique is that?!''


    Lian Zhiqiu widened her eyes as she never saw anything resembling that during her travels, even though she saw Forging Masters perform their work.


    It was as if each line was an incredibly precise artisan movingpletely independently and yet in tandem with the others.


    The rocks split as pure ore was extracted from within and then smelted together to make an alloy while the spear de was partially melted in specific patterns, and then the new alloy streamed into it, not only filling in the crack but also the other melted parts, and when that was donepletely coated the de in a newyer.


    The whole process was incredibly slow at the start as it could be seen that the mes struggled to first purify and then melt the ores, but thetter part was finished rtively quickly.


    Wu Long had beads of sweat cover his forehead, as his Spiritual Qi rapidly depleted.


    Operating a Forging Array without being a Forging Cultivator was normally impossible, as producing the mes required Forging me to exist within the Dantian among other things.


    What he did was use aplex of techniques to bypass all requirements, a workaround he developed himself, which was highly inefficient as well as incredibly taxing, requiring far more effort for the same results.


    Not to mention that he was using an inferior Grade Array for the materials he was dealing with, and his lower cultivation realm exacerbated the difficulty since he used techniques to offset his cultivation difference with the required one.


    All of thatbined caused a tremendous strain on him, though not harmful, but quite demanding in terms of his Spiritual Qi, as well as both physical and mental fatigue.


    The only thing he could provide without much problem was Soul Power, but it was only a part of the overall process so that did not save him from the rest.


    Eventually, as he finished the forging process, his hand grasped a spear with a new shining de and the rust covering its shaftpletely gone to reveal the beautiful inscriptions engraved on it, which were previously concealed.


    "Hah, all of that and it is still a low-level 1st-tier Profound Grade spear"


    He made a slightly self-mocking smile, fully aware of the absurdity of reforging such a spear in his realm, but still notpletely satisfied.


    "Incredible..."


    Lian Zhiqiu came closer, her eyes reflecting the new de shining with a light of amazement, then revealing praise and even a tinge of arousal as they turned to him.


    He still had most of his Spiritual Qi since his reserves were just so vast, so he proceeded to work more, among other things slightly reforging the Profound Grade Spatial Ring to hide its form.


    Though, since he could not tamper with the already engraved with spatial arrays parts of the ring he had to resort to cover its form with an additionalyer, thus making the already thick ring quite sizeable, but seeded in making itpletely unrecognizable.


    By the end of it all he waspletely exhausted again, though of course in much better shape thanst time.


    Hisdies helped him partially recuperate,pletely spending what small amounts of Yin Qi they umted since the previous cultivation.


    The next day they discreetly departed from the Sect, joined by two beauties.


    One was sent off by a disgruntled father who seemed to be mumbling something under his nose and staring daggers at Wu Long.


    The other was sent off by her Master with unreadable expression, though the former could feel worry and tender care in her gaze even though she did not know why thetter was worried.


    Although everyone except Wu Long was surprised that Lian Zhiqiu was departing with them as well, but no one questioned them.

 Chapter 500 Eye of the Storm

    Chapter 500 Eye of the Storm


    ??Due to the fact Song Lingfei and Xue Bing were with them, it took five days for them to reach Fantian Kingdom, which was still faster than many would travel.


    As they reached the mansion gates, the former was already a little out of breath, visibly weary and increasingly ufortable in the clothes she did not change for days.


    And though they were very considerate to her during their travels, and she also tried to show a strong facade, it could be seen that the whole trip took it''s toll on her.


    Even though as a Revolving Qi Realm cultivator she had already received some alleviation of her mortal needs like hunger and sleep, she never actually had to go a day without food or sleep before.


    She also saw Demonic Beasts up close for the first time, since the group did not travel through normal routes avoiding territories that had them, passing straight through while ying any beast unfortunate enough to be in their way.


    The nauseating sight and smell of in Demonic Beasts was something new for her as well.


    And finally, the fact that she was very conscious of the fact everyone was considerate of her made her try to do more than she could, both in terms of speed of travel and mental fortitude.


    "Wee back, Young Master.


    Lady Ye has already instructed me on the arrival of our guests, so the rooms are ready with recently prepared baths"


    Butler Bang, whose appearance seemed to be very subtly more energetic and full of life, instantly changing his outer age from around 90 to 80 years old, greeted them at the gates, with dozens of servants bowing on both sides in two neat lines.


    "Congrattions on the breakthrough to peak Foundation Building, and good work with everything. I will receive the detailed reportter.


    Your Highness, Prime Disciple Xue, as you heard your amodations await you. Wee to my household.


    For now, please take your time to shake off the fatigue from the long travel and recuperate, and we will meetter as I introduce you to my Dao Family and a few guests we already have in the mansion"


    He first nodded to Butler Bang, causing thetter to reveal an eager light in his eyes, and then turned to the two guests, the first of whom sighed with relief and obvious joy, and only then gasped and nodded withposure.


    "Thank you, Daoist Wu"


    "Please ept my gratitude, Daoist Wu"


    The two followed the servants assigned as their guides while Wu Long led the remaining four to the hall where the rest of hisdies gave him a warm wee.


    They also greeted others who came with him and weed Lian Zhiqiu as a new member of the Dao Family.


    "Honey!!!"


    Wu Mengqi hugged him incredibly tightly with tears streaming from the corners of her eyes, rubbing her cheek against his chest as he chuckled while Ye Ling turned to the side with a shrug and an innocent face as if saying "I didn''t do anything".


    "There, there. I''m here"


    He rubbed the back of her head with his hand under theughing gazes and among giggles from all around.


    And as he proceeded to greet everyone one by one, giving each a tender kiss, he then turned his gaze around, not finding only one face.


    "Mingyu?"


    Wu Long lightly asked, and Shen Min shook her head with a concerned look. He nodded and turning his gaze toward the ce he left her in thest time, his eyes shed with profound patters.


    A light smile then touched his lips.


    "It''s okay, she has finished her closed-doors cultivation. Though it seems she is consolidating her achievements and thus noting out"


    He reassured them, seeing the beauty in question sitting with a very pale halo of purple Spiritual Qi surrounding her.


    The heavenly beauties around him sighed with relief, the only one who waspletely unmoved was Ye Ling since she was not worried in the first ce, knowing how long Dao Cultivators could be in seclusion, as well as having the patience of a cultivator with memories of millennia.


    "I will be making a feast today, so look forward to it"


    Wei Lan chuckled as she was ready to demonstrate her skills for the happy asion of himing back, as well as Luo Mingyu''spletion of her seclusion and to greet the new guests.


    "Haha, I have a present for you then"


    He chuckled, taking out a massive carcass he already prepped during his stay in the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    "This is...?! A..a 9th-tier beast?!"


    Wei Lan''s eyes widened, and then became slightly dazed, as her expression became of pure bliss, her cheeks rosy and her lips moved on their own as she gulped.


    The eyes all around started filling withughter at this sight, while his filled with tenderness and joy, a smile appearing on his lips.


    "W-Wu Long!!"


    She jumped to hug him once again, whispering a heartfelt "thank you" with rosy cheeks, kissing him once more.


    He then distributed a few more gifts, the Primal Cold Qi Birthing Crystal for Sui Luxiao, a pair of Profound Grade chakrams he forged for Shen Min, a spear for Bi Rui and a sword for Wu Mengqi, though thetter''s eyes darted to Ye Ling since she knew that the training would from now disregard the durability of the sword.


    Cao Xiang, Cao Mei and Feng Yi also received a weapon each, but not ones they expected, the former two getting two thin curved des with icy color each, and thetter looking with widened eyes at a beautiful bow of the same color and material.


    "Wu Long..."


    Ye Ling''s eyes widened when she saw thest three weapons.


    "I am fine..."


    He chuckled, anding closer to her whispered into her ears.


    "...don''t tell them where that materiales from. Do you know how much effort I spent on that spider to get those legs?"


    He chuckled, and her expression first eased and then became a wry smile as she realized that they would indeed scream in horror if they knew the origin of their weapons.


    "The weapons you used before were sabers, but since you don''t have the physical strength to carry around a heavy one yours were lightened, which kills the purpose of cleaving weapons.


    These des, however, are simr in that the form is curved, yet much lighter, thinner and sharper, they should be more suitable for your style ofbat"


    Wu Long exined to the mother and daughter pair next, though it was something they could already feel the moment they took the curved swords into their hands.


    "But... how did you know I used a bow?"


    Feng Yi asked as archery was something she only did in her passing time, not considering it a viable weapon.


    "Your hands, and I saw you with the bow when I first met you, the handle was pretty worn out so I knew you used it quite a lot"


    "Mm, thank you, I used to hunt with Father when I was a kid so the hobby remained..."


    "Hahaha, though I would like to see you shoot with it sometime soon. Who knows? Maybe you are suited for Archery Cultivation"


    He chuckled, and she widened her eyes.


    "Hm? I thought that Archery Cultivation was a lost cause, only foot soldiers learn it... ah"


    She first spoke with a puzzled expression and then remembered his identity, realizing that there was more to Archery Cultivation than she thought while heughed with an amused expression.


    They spent a bit more time talking, not rushing anywhere.


    "I should go greet Mingyu"


    He then said as the others nodded, while a smile appeared on their faces since they knew he would likely be a bitte in returning from this ''greeting''.


    But then again, his guests would likely onlye out of their rooms after a few hours, and there was still quite a long time before dinner when they would all meet, so it was not like he had anything urgent to deal with right away.


    The mansion''s atmosphere was peaceful, warm and lively.


    This tranquility amidst the rising tensions and conflicts was not unlike the eye of the storm, a brief moment of quiet and respite before the winds pick up again.


    ---


    End of Volume 5: The Eye of the Storm

 Chapter 501 Triumph

    Chapter 501 Triumph


    ??The mansion on the outskirts of the Fantian Kingdom''s capital was quite vast, with many courtyards and separate buildings.


    A stunning woman with a long and exquisite smoking pipe entered one such building, raising her eyebrow as she did.


    "Oh my, if it isn''t my student"


    A smile yed on her lips as Lian Zhiqiu turned to look at her.


    "Teacher..."


    Thetter was slightly surprised but then her expression eased as she smiled back.


    Madam Liang came looking for Wu Long, but seeing her student couldn''t walk by without at least saying hello. However, as she sensed an aura of a Mortal Transcendence Realm from Lian Zhiqiu, her eyes widened with light shock.


    "You..."


    "Haha, Teacher is quick to notice. Though I know that I haven''t caught up with you, so don''t expect your cocky student to brag about just yet"


    Lian Zhiqiu''s eyes glimmered as her smile became wider.


    "...!"


    Liang Yuhan experienced an even greater shock as she recognized the implications of Lian Zhiqiu''s advancement along with her knowing her own true cultivation.


    There was also the fact she was seemingly in the process of mingling among Wu Long''s women.


    And while she might have misunderstood that for her talking with her disciples, Hua Ziyan and Ye Ling before, now it took on apletely different meaning.


    Then there was her overall impression.


    Lian Zhiqiu always exuded a mature charm despite being a maiden, something she learned from Madam Liang, but now there appeared depth to it that wasn''t there before.


    ''Hah, this little perverted girl...''


    Madam Liang narrowed her eyes as she felt that subtle but significant change, seemingly too stunned to speak while Lian Zhiqiu delightedly smiled.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Wu Long went through the open corridor connecting the main building he and hisdies lived in with a connected one, approaching a sealed room Luo Mingyu was in.


    "Wu Long!"


    The seal on the room was undone even before he arrived as the doors opened and the petite beauty leaped into his arms with a joyous cry.


    He caught her and wrapped his hands around her slim waist while she pressed her lips into his.


    "I missed you"


    "Haha, that should be my line"


    He chuckled to the words she spoke right after their kiss ended, and her already rosy cheeks became more colorful.


    "I... might have been in seclusion a bit too long..."


    "Hahaha, I''m just joking, Mingyu.


    You''ve worked hard. And congrattions on your breakthrough"


    Wu Longughed at the bashful, slightly guilty look appearing in the beauty''s eyes, soothing her by patting her head, stroking the silky long jet-ck hair.


    Even though he could feel it before through their bond, and could see it as he checked up on her earlier, he still shook his head in amazement as he felt the aura of a Core Reformation Realm cultivator from her.


    "Hehe, it took me a while to follow your instructions upon breakthrough, but the Spiritual Qi got richer not long ago and I was able to go through all the steps"


    "Mm, you did great, Mingyu"


    The slightly shy yet a little proud look in her eyes brought a tender smile to his face.


    "Since you made such a great breakthrough..."


    He then started with a little bit of uncertainty, ready to console her, but was slightly surprised upon seeing a joyous look in her eyes.


    "Mm, Iprehended the essence of my Dao Intent... or should I say... stumbled upon it?


    It is contradictory but it is more of a sensation than actualprehension or understanding... I don''t really know how to describe or exin it urately.


    Here, I''ll show you..."


    She first smiled and then ponderingly exined, as if trying to process it as she spoke.


    Then her purple eyes glowed as her figure was instantly surrounded by a pale halo of purple Spiritual Qi, the ends of her long ck hair slightly rising.


    ck and purple mes started swirling in her eyes as an image of a phoenix spreading its wings vaguely appeared in them.


    And then a formless, invisible and incorporeal ripple spread from her, making the world around them in the radius of around two meters slightly different, though it was not exactly evident what was it that changed as there was no visual or otherwise sensatory shift, only a vague and fleeting feeling.


    But Wu Long instantly understood, his heart skipping a beat as he realized what she did.


    Her eyes then returned to normal, while the feeling of discrepancy of the world around them instantly disappeared as if it was only a dream.


    Her hair fell back at normal speed, making it seem as if she just jumped in the air, and then was for a few moments suspended in time, and the time flow just resumed.


    He looked at her smiling face with slightly widened eyes as he never expected for her to seed in such a short time. In fact he was fully prepared for her to fail which was why he wanted to be there when she would exit her seclusion.


    It was not that he did not trust her abilities, quite the contrary. He simply truly understood the severity of the task she took up.


    She was happy, but unable toprehend just how phenomenal of an achievement she made.


    If a child prodigy wrote a symphony without knowing it was a masterpiece, that would still be infinitely far from a good enoughparison as the magnitude of the achievement was just too far apart.


    Dao Intent was something even beyond the reach of the so-


    called ''Dao Gods'' sitting upon their high thrones in the highest and most exalted positions in the whole of the Seven Boundless Worlds.


    The fact that a mortal girl only in her early twenties who grew up in an isted world couldprehend, or rather attain, a concept so elusive and untouchable hereto, was mind-blowing to say the very least.


    Even if she had help from him, and even if he constantly introduced her to the various knowledge and concepts he umted and perceived, even if he let her experience every single Weapon Intent he knew, it was still an feat beyond imaginable.


    "Though, of course, it is only a fundamental Dao Intent and very limited, and I don''t exactly understand it, as it is more of an instinct, so I have to-..."


    She then hurriedly added to not exaggerate what she achieved but his lips covered hers with a kiss before she could finish.


    "Limited? Silly girl, do you understand what you just did?"


    He whispered in the ear of the slightly surprised Luo Mingyu right after the kiss. She was in a mild state of shock as she never saw him so surprised and seemingly in disbelief.


    A realization that she had done something truly impressive even by his standards started to dawn on her.


    "Are you... happy?"


    "Of course I am, Mingyu, happy is truly an understatement"


    He chuckled at the hesitant voice of the beauty whose lips curled up into a smile of happiness at the thought she managed to impress him and make him happy.


    "...then... I want a reward..."


    "Hahaha, of course, Mingyu. Ask away"


    "... you know what I want"


    Her cheeks blushed but she stated with a clear and even voice into his ear, a smile appearing on his lips.


    "Happy to oblige"


    His feet started moving forward as she stepped back, the talismans still on the doors of the room she was in glowing and pushing the sliding doors shut behind his back while they kissed.

 Chapter 502 (R18) Reward

    Chapter 502 (R18) Reward


    ??The room was filling with the sounds of kisses and clothes falling to the floor.


    There was no bed, or any other furniture for that matter, but it did not matter to the two as their breaths were bing faster and heavier.


    By the time Luo Mingyu was in her lingerie and stockings she was already soaking her panties, his hand sliding into them instantly putting two fingers inside.


    "Aaah"


    She broke the kiss as her eyes flew open, and her head rose to look at the ceiling, her sensual moan stoking the mes of his desire while a shiver went through her gorgeous, lithe, petite in height yet proportionally curvaceous body.


    "Haah! I''m... ahm... am I being too selfish? I am sure the others...aah~!"


    She spoke as hie mouth went down her neck, spreading a wave of heat on its way.


    "You can be selfish as much as you want, no one willin"


    "Aahm! But still... though... ahm! even as I say that... haaah... I still want to be pampered... am I a naughty girl?"


    "Hahaha, the right kind of naughty, my naughty girl, all mine"


    He lightlyughed, covering her breast that was freed from the bra with his mouth while lowering her body down on the outer robe that was previously taken off of his shoulders.


    "Aah! Yes! Yours! Aaahm! All yours!"


    Her sweet torment continued as his mouth went lower, and as he took off the wet panties it dug in between her legs while she ced both her hands on his head, running her fingers through his hair.


    "Aah! Aaaahm! More! Please! Aah!"


    Her right hand went up to run through her own hair, removing the jewelry that held herplex hairstyle, and freeing a wave of straight jet ck hair onto the floor and his robes beneath her while her toes stretched and her back arched to raise her breasts up into the air.


    It did not take long before she began convulsing in her first orgasm, the next one closely following as he did not move away, seemingly insatiable.


    "Aaah! I-I can''t wait any longer! Aahn! Take me! Give it to meeee! Aaah!"


    She soon started longing for the nostalgic feeling, and just as the feeling was getting unbearable, the thick head of his cock pushed aside her lower lips, slipping inside the sopping wet pussy.


    "Aaaaaaah!!!"


    Her walls immediately contracted around him, pulsating in the waves of another orgasm. And as they started to ease, he started moving, pushing further inside with each thrust.


    ''Thi-this is it! This tight feeling... stretching my insides... and reaching the very end... this feeling of being full!''


    Her head nked after this thought when she felt the nostalgic feeling as he reached her deepest parts.


    "Aahm! Haah! Aahn!"


    She was lying on her back, her legs in ckcy stockings wrapped around his thighs as her breasts bounced from the thrusts that sent her hips and then waist forward.


    Her right hand was on his neck while another was tightly squeezing the cor of the robe she wasying on.


    His hands which were initially on her waist, moved up to her chest, sinking his fingers into the soft and stic flesh and teasing the standing nipples.


    He leaned forward to give her a kiss.


    "Mmmm!"


    Another orgasm rushed through her body as if an electrifying wave, causing sudden spasms and shivers to run through her as she moaned her pleasure into his lips.


    He leaned back to sit upright and taking her leg by the thigh turned her on the side as she grabbed the fabric below her with both hands now.


    "Aah! Yes!!! Haaah!"


    Her eyes zed over with euphoria did not see anything with the unfocused gaze, as she looked up ahead, her entire being concentrated on the sensation of his massive rod pushing into her, stretching the sensitive, pulsating walls and then scraping each fold on the way out.


    "Ah! Aah! Aaaaaah!!!"


    Another wave of euphoric pleasure coursed through her while hepletely turned her over and tugged so that her juicy round ass became raised up.


    "NNnaaah!!!"


    A shivering cry of pleasure resounded in the hot and humid room as he pushed deep inside from behind.


    pping sounds followed right after as he started pounding her from behind, her ass cheeks changing form each time his hips mmed into them with a loud sound.


    Her pussy was gushing with juices, sloppy wet soundsing out as he shoved his cock inside.


    ''He-he''s stuffing me full of his... it... it is amazing''


    Her eyes went up to meet her upper eyelids as every thrust was making her cry out in pleasure and shivers to go up her spine to make her head feel numb.


    "Aaah! Inside! Aah! Please let it all out inside me! Ins- Aaaaaaaah!"


    But the moment she felt his cock twitch inside her, she instinctively started asking for his cum, and then he shoved his dick all the way to her womb and started pumping it full with his spunk.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    She began intensely convulsing in ecstasy, her mind going nk and yet at the same time feeling everything crystal clear.


    As she finished trembling on his cock, her juicy, appetizing butt slightly jumping with each spasm, he ced his hand on one ass cheek, rubbing it while slowly starting to withdraw his hips.


    ''Ah! The head scrapes the folds on the way out... I-I''m co-''


    She felt as the head of his dick was rubbing against the extremely sensitive walls, and another wave of orgasm covered her while hepletely took his cock out.


    "Oooh!!!"


    Arge amount of cum immediately overflowed from the unplugged entrance of her pussy while she was shivering in the afterglow.


    His hand caressing her butt lightly squeezed the soft and supple, yetfortably stic flesh, and then moved to herpussy slightly rubbing it as she lightly moaned still notpletely over thest orgasm.


    His fingers covered in their juices then traced a line up, causing a shiver to run through her spine as her pupils that were dted before to contract as her eyes instantly regained focus.


    "Ahm!"


    An erotic, sensual moan escaped her lips and then she turned her head back to look at him while his fingers made a circling motion around the tight entrance of her anus.


    "Y-you knew?"


    "Haha, well, Luxiao could have learned the Backdoor to Heaven and the rted techniques directly from Ziyan... but something tells me that you helped... and while you did... learned them all yourself"


    A yful smile appeared on his lips as he talked, knowing full well that she was already circting the techniques he was talking about the moment they started.


    Her cheeks turnedpletely red as her purple eyes turned a little away.


    But as his fingers stopped, her gaze instantly turned back to him.


    "Hmm? If you''re too shy-..."


    "N-no! I..."


    "You?"


    "I... I wa-#$@# *&..."


    She first raised her voice, but thetter part was almost inaudible.


    "You what?"


    His smile grew as he looked at the red face of this beauty whose butt lightly fidgeted.


    "I... I want it"


    "Hmm, I can''t hear if you s-"


    "Uuumm! Don''t be a meanie! I-... I want my reward!"


    Luo Mingyu lightly puffed her red cheeks as the mes of desire he woke up was bing unbearable.


    "Hahaha, of course"


    "Aah! Uuhm! Uuhn!!"


    His fingers started moving again and her trembling moans filled the room, and then as more lubricant began streaming toward his fingers, one gently went inside.


    "Aaah!!!"


    She jolted, and then began crying out in pleasure as his fingers slowly started making any embarrassment or thoughts melt with the pleasure they gave.


    "Aah! Aahn! I-I''m read-aaah! Giv-aah! I want it!"


    It did not take long before she started begging for the real thing, and without making her wait for long, he put the tip of his dick to the tight hole glistening with lubricant.


    "Aaaaaaah!!!"


    She clenched the robes she lied down on again as she felt a new, but incredibly pleasurable sensation.


    "Yes!!! Aaaah! S-so big! I-it feels incredible!!!"


    She felt his size differently, the incredibly tight sensation taking her breath away.


    And as he started slowly moving, pushing deeper and deeper, her eyes rolled up as her body started shivering in one orgasm after another.


    "Aaah! Oooh! Nhooh!!! Uhm! Uuu!"


    Her loud, full of pure bliss moans blended together with the sounds of their skins pping against each other and the wet sounds of sex.


    He grabbed her butt, pushing her further down into prone position as he straddled her, her legs in ck thighs trembling as they stretched straight while he pounded her in the ass, her gorgeous back covered in beads of sweat subtly moving with each thrust he made.


    After fucking her in this position and cumming inside, he then raised her up to sit on her knees and then held her by her forearms, her body curving in a beautiful, mind-stirring arc as her round breasts pushed outward, while he continued banging her round, appetizing butt.


    He fucked her in the ass and in the pussy, cumming inside both over and over as she cried out in ecstasy,pletely absorbed in the sensations.


    It continued for hours until she waspletely exhausted, lying in his arms with a blissful smile after being pampered.

 Chapter 503 Different Game

    Chapter 503 Different Game


    ??Luo Mingyu woke up from a light blissful sleep, and feeling the warmth of his embrace her face that expressed a brief worry that it was all a dream eased into a smile.


    They did not speak a word and yet there was aplete understanding and harmony between them, his arm wrapped around her with his hand on her shoulder lightly caressing it as she leaned her head on his chest, listening to the sound of his beating heart.


    After a while of relishing in each other''s embrace, they cleaned up and clothed up as he helped her put on her jewelry.


    He then wore the bulky Spatial Ring that he took off as they were kissing in the very beginning, causing her to look at it with curiosity.


    "Haha, this is a souvenier. I''ll tell everyone together"


    He chuckled, and she nodded, also eager to see her friends and Dao Sisters after so long.


    They came out of the room right as Shen Min came up to it, all three lightlyughing after they stood for a few moments looking at each other in silence.


    "Is it time for dinner already?"


    "No, there is still a bit of time before that. But Sister Ling wanted to know if you were going to bete so she sent me to check up on you two"


    Shen Min lightly chuckled, and he nodded, all three moving toward the main building to meet up with the others.


    They then greeted both the guests already present in the mansion, and then introduced the two neers, wry smiles appearing all around at the sight of the beautiful youngdies.


    Song Lingfei did not wear her veil or hide her appearance as this ce had no outsiders, all of the people in the mansion being trusted people or subordinates of Wu Long.


    Gong Cui was present at the meeting, but was more reserved and withdrawn than usual, which was noticed by everyone who knew her, though an asionalugh escaped her lips when talking with Wu Mengqi.


    Luo Mingyu who heard of what happened from Hua Ziyan and Shen Min right before they went to meet the others revealed a glint in her eyes as she looked at thedy, a certain determination appearing deep within them.


    Yu Huan''s appearance surprised everyone.


    They did not see her much during the time Wu Long was away, since she was absorbed in training her subordinates and cultivating her Dao of Alchemy.


    However what surprised thedies was that she looked much more feminine, her beauty seemingly blooming.


    While she was by no means ordinary looking before, there was something missing, something which was now undeniably present and made her not lose out to any of the beauties present.


    Her choice of clothing was also different, as unlike something concealing her figure like usual she appeared in an elegant dress which entuated it.


    Though she shyly covered it with a shawl at first.


    But with Bi Rui''s ''treacherous'' move that stole the shawl, her figure waspletely revealed, causing her to spend the rest of the evening with rosy cheeks.


    Wei Lan did not joke around when she said she was going all out as the dinner was varied andvish.


    There was no end to the praise that showered her both from her own Dao Family and the guests as they enjoyed the delicious meal.


    But it did not escape the eyes of those observant that her eyes revealed a different glint when she saw his delighted expression after tasting her cooking and heard his praise.


    After the dinner, Wu Long''s Dao Family gathered in private to hear out how the trip went, as well exchange any notable information.


    Their ears pricked up when Hua Ziyan mentioned a certain red-eyeddy who called him "Darling" as he wryly smiled as he narrated every interaction with Hong Ye, mentioning Hong Yue as well.


    Hearing about his fight with the alchemist, Ye Ling shook her head with a sigh as she could not help but worry. The others also were surprised to hear he got an injury, as this was the first time in a long for some, and the first time ever for most of them.


    "There might be a scenario in which you will face a Seven Profound Realms cultivator in the fight that is going toe, so you have to remember one detail which would be a difference between life and death.


    The reason Wu Long had so much difficulty fighting one even despite all of his strengths, is because what practitioners in the Seven Profound Realms use is not strictly speaking Spiritual Qi"


    As he saw those expressions, he turned to Ye Ling who nodded and spoke up, causing surprise and puzzlement to appear on the faces of the beauties around.


    "Not Spiritual Qi? Are they using somethingpletely different to cultivate and fight?"


    "Ling''er said not strictly speaking because technically it is still Spiritual Qi, but it is enhanced by thebined Qi of their Seven Roots.


    Wemonly call that Reinforced Qi"


    Wu Long exined as the eyes of the beauties widened.


    "The reason cultivators awaken their bloodline powers, their elemental attributes, and other unique traits in the Seven Profound Realms is because Seven Profound Realms focus on cultivating the Seven Roots.


    Essence Awakening Realm, the first Major Realm is called that exactly because the Essence hidden in all of the Seven Roots is awakened, though the main focus of that realm is the Root of Longevity which exins the rapid jump in longevity"


    Ye Ling added to the exnation.


    "So... how powerful is Reinforced Qi exactlypared to normal Spiritual Qi we use?"


    Hua Ziyan asked, gulping as the way that alchemist who did not seem like a skilled fighter warded off Wu Long''s powerful moves with a seemingly flimsy shield of fire shed before her eyes.


    "It depends, but for even the weakest estimation, you can consider it a 1000 to 1. Meaning that to block an attack or breach a defense of Reinforced Qi you have to use a thousandfold amount of Spiritual Qi.


    Though that is a very rough estimation that does not take into ount the types of techniques both use, their skill in Spiritual Qi maniption and so on"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders as thedies around gasped, goosebumps appearing all over them.


    "Mm, this is why even someone on Mortal Transcendence Realm is at a severe disadvantage against someone in the Essence Awakening Realm or higher. There is just noparison in basic measure of strength for the two"


    Ye Ling nodded, supplementing his words to the slightly paledies around.


    Generally, the main difference between cultivators in the Nine Mortal Realms past the Qi Manifestation Realm was quantity of Spiritual Qi. And though there was difference in quality as well, in general public it was rare.


    People with an incredibly high-quality Spiritual Qi like Wu Long and his women were considered an exception rather than the norm, with him being aplete anomaly in that sense.


    But, as they learned, the qualitative difference between Spiritual Qi and Reinforced Qi was apletely different game altogether.

 Chapter 504 Means to a purpose

    Chapter 504 Means to a purpose


    ??After briefly discussing the new revtions, they then continued to listen to any new developments, talking through almost all night, as he then listened to everything that happened in his absence, and there were also ns for future to discuss.


    Mainly, Wu Long warned hisdies not to make any advancements in their cultivation, and if they were cultivating with him, to only store and seal away his Yang Qi forter.


    Even during his cultivation with Luo Mingyu, Wu Long stored and sealed away her incredibly potent Extreme Yin Qi without using it immediately, giving her the same instructions. It was the same with Hua Ziyan when they were in the Frozen Garden Pce.


    The ''Devoured World'' of Spiritual Qi he now had with him was an opportunity to rebuild all of their current cultivations as well as advance in perfect conditions.


    Thus advancing their cultivation base ahead of that time was a futile effort and a little bit of a waste since the Yin or Yang Qi used for that would be spent.


    Naturally, he taught them advanced techniques that could store his Yang Qi for incredibly long times without loss of potency.


    He once again recognized how much of a difference it was having Luo Mingyu help him in that regard.


    Not to mention, that the Dao Field would be beneficial for such situations, although it was still not ready for continuous use.


    The next day Wu Long went to meet Yu Huan in the morning.


    At the same time Shen Min was closer introduced to Xue Bing by Hua Ziyan, since the former could help guide thetter due to the simrities of their physiques.


    Meanwhile Luo Mingyu approached a separate courtyard inhabited by the Gong Sisters.


    Wu Mengqi joined Song Lingfei and Cai Yin, running away from Ye Ling under "legitimate reasons".


    Cao Xiang and Cao Mei joined Sui Luxiao in a meeting, as they discussed the trade routes and Lian Zhiqiu started tampering with the Grand Formation of the mansion, making improvements that she thought of.


    Bi Rui, Feng Yi and Wei Lan went to join Ye Ling on the training grounds.


    ---


    "Daoist Wu"


    Yu Huan''s eyes livened as she saw her visitor, standing up from the tform she was sitting on while telling her subordinates who filled the room in front of the podium to ''carry on'' without her.


    "I did not mean to interrupt the lecture"


    "Please do not mind, I usually finish around this time and they study on their own for a few more hours while I go into the alchemy room. Would you care for some tea?"


    "Mm, it would be a pleasure"


    The two walked alongside each other as they talked, moving toward her small private courtyard next to the one given to the new alchemists under her supervision.


    "How is their progress?"


    "Steady, I believe they could now work as apprentice alchemists under people who are currently in the Alchemy Pavilion"


    She nodded with a satisfied look as the people he chose to be her subordinates truly showed great promise.


    "I will ask Mingyu to help you a bitter, you will see how much a difference it makes when a Dao Cultivator is helping you..."


    He smiled, and then a thought went through his mind when he noticed how much burden she would be after if gradually more and more people would require her help.


    ''...perhaps I should request some of the Luo household''s new generation which currently stay in the Feng Household to start learning under her''


    While the older generation which was already steeped in the traditional interpretations of Dao still could advance and improve theirprehension of the Dao, the more flexible and uncluttered minds of younger generation would undoubtedly be more receptive.


    If she could eventually nurture her own School of Dao, it would give her the flexibility to be able to focus onprehending her Dao, as well as helping the Dao Family members while gradually amassing the potential to assist the growth and advancement of any and all people who follow Wu Long without stretching her time thin.


    And though he knew she would likely agree, he decided to confirm with her next time they had a moment to discuss it.


    This idea took only a moment to sh through his mind, and then his thoughts shifted back to Yu Huan as they had small talk while she made the tea.


    "Demonic Beast blood purification?"


    Yu Huan made a pondering expression as he told her about his new request for her when they finished the tea and shifted the conversation to first discussing the progress of her studies, and then the ns for future.


    "Mm, I need it purified with a certain procedure I wrote down in this scroll, and there are also a few pills I want you to make which are also of higher tiers with precious ingredients of higher tiers, the recipes are in this one..."


    He ced two scrolls on the table, but as her hand stretched for them he continued speaking, causing her to pause.


    "...the only problem is that your Alchemy me would unfortunately not be able to handle the first task, and would ce certain limitations for the second"


    He then added, as a slightly vexed expression appeared in her eyes. She quickly looked through the scrolls, her expression of someone deep in thoughts.


    "Hmm, this procedure indeed requires a higher quality me..."


    She spoke in a low voice under her nose as if speaking to herself. Her mind stirred, looking for a way to make it possible.


    "But luckily, I have stumbled upon something that should resolve the conundrum"


    He smiled, causing her to raise her eyes to him, a light of anticipation appearing in them.


    "An Earth me"


    "E-earth me?"


    Yu Huan widened her eyes.


    "Haha, indeed. I stumbled upon it during myst trip"


    "B-but... I cannot ept something so precious..."


    Yu Huan shook her head with a slightly trembling voice as it was not something like a technique or knowledge he gave her before.


    Although those were insanely precious, he made sure to stress that he did not lose or spend anything to give them. And even then she felt that she was receiving too much.


    The Earth me, however, waspletely different.


    It was an extremely rare and invaluable resource that she only heard of.


    "Haha, I cannot use it myself, and therefore it would be useless in my hands. But in yours, it is would be a treasure.


    Every resource only has its value in the right hands.


    And as I already said, I want to rely on Fairy Yu Huan''s help, but it would be impossible with your current alchemy mes"


    Wu Long smiled, interlocking his fingers on the table as he spoke in a polite and soft, yet at the same time professional tone.


    "While I do hold goodwill for you, and see a lot of promise in you as an Alchemy Master, I do have a pragmatic reason for investing such resources in you.


    And though I cannot deny that part of the reason for offering you this Earth me is personal good rtionship, the other part of it is also the fact that it would benefit me"


    He then added to the hesitating alchemist, unlocking his fingers and spreading his palms to the side at the end.


    Her mind rushed with thoughts as she understood that the help he needed from her was indeed impossible for her without the Earth me.


    There was also a realization that the requirements for what he would ask her help with would only rise with time as they did until now.


    If she did not take every opportunity to increase her abilities as an Alchemy Master, even if it was shamelessly epting such a precious thing, she would gradually be unable to keep up with his rising needs.


    And while she knew from his demeanor and attitude, as well as seeing the kind of person he is, that he would not abandon her or treat her any worse than he did now in such a scenario, she would be fundamentally no longer able to help him in any way.


    She slightly hesitated for one more moment, and then nodded with a determined expression.


    "Then... I would gratefully ept the Earth me.


    My only hope is that I could repay you at least a little"


    "Hahaha, Fairy Yu Huan is too modest.


    Please make no mistake, the two pills you provided for me before are the cornerstone of my ability to cultivate.


    Your help has been invaluable so far, and would likely only continue to rise in value.


    It is only natural that I provide the means for you to help me since I am asking for your help"


    He chuckled, his gentle smile reflecting in her eyes as a light blush appeared on her cheeks.

 Chapter 505 The Song of New Beginning

    Chapter 505 The Song of New Beginning


    ??The process of taming an Earth me was a difficult andplicated one, involving a heavy dose of risk, especially in case when the level of the me was higher than the alchemist''s.


    But with Wu Long''s instructions and direct help, it did not pose any hardship or risk at all, as Yu Huan smoothly took control of the Earth me and then absorbed it.


    Her cultivation rose from the 3rd level of Foundation Building Realm that she has painstakingly climbed to with the techniques and knowledge he gave her, to the 1st level of Core Formation Realm just from absorbing the me.


    And as he anticipated it, he naturally gave her instructions on advancing through both realms beforehand.


    This whole process took 2 days, and they also spent one more day with Luo Mingyu, discussing the refinement of the Pills and Demonic Beast blood.


    When he left the courtyard of the alchemist in thepany of the purple-eyed beauty, thetter''s smile caught his eye, as she seemed to be anticipating something.


    He chuckled, but decided to not show that he noticed her expression, walking alongside her, exchanging peaceful conversation and inwardly pondering what could make her so excited, until his spiritual sense caught a figure seemingly waiting not far from the main hall of the mansion.


    ''Hah, that is something I didn''t think of...


    Mingyu sure knows how to give a pleasant surprise''


    He thought as they continued on their walk and soon a beautiful youngdy with green eyes and lustrous brown hair entered their view.


    "Fairy Gong Cui, it is a pleasant surprise to meet you"


    Luo Mingyu smiled, Wu Long nodding to thedy with a smile as well.


    "Ehehehe, yes, thank you, Lady Luo, I havee as soon as... I mean co-in-ci-dentally at this time you both have arrived"


    Gong Cui lightlyughed with a rather tant expression of a conspirator, changing her sentence midway, the word "coincidentally"ing out with widened eyes as she looked at Luo Mingyu.


    Madam Liang and Lian Zhiqiu who came out of the main hall by true coincidence stopped not far from them, and then struggled to hold in theirughter seeing the scene as Luo Mingyu''s cheeks became slightly rosy.


    Wu Long''s eyes also revealed a slight glint, though he did not give any other signs.


    There was then a brief pause as Gong Cui seemingly rxed, the purple-eyed beauty then made a face saying ''and?'', nudging her on to speak, as an "oh!" expression appeared on the former''s face.


    "Oh! Ahm... yes... eh... I- it''s a coincidence since I had something to discuss with Daoist Wu..."


    It was getting harder to hold a straight expression for the twodies in the distance as it seemed that the well-rehearsed dialogue of the two conspirators was rapidly unraveling.


    The audible "Oh!"ing out after the visual one in the expression nearly caused them to burst outughing.


    A slightly troubled expression briefly appeared on Luo Mingyu''s face, but as she saw Wu Mengqi in the far off distance, a true panic appeared deep in her eyes and she seemingly decided to brute force through as fast as possible as she then fixed her smile.


    "Ah, I see, then I will leave you to it.


    Oh dear! I havepletely forgotten a promise I made with Ziyan! I will see youter Wu Long"


    She spoke and behaved so naturally that Gong Cui''s eyes widened.


    "Of course! Lady Luo, please don''t mind me and go. Thank..."


    "Ahahaha, Fairy Gong Cui, I shall indeed leave you two for now. Well then"


    Luo Mingyu cut into her words before she blurted out anything else, and giving Wu Long a quick kiss, hurriedly left.


    "Ehehe"


    Gong Cui slightly wrylyughed as she turned back from seeing off the beauty and saw Wu Long.


    "...you wanted to talk about something?"


    He inwardly chuckled and decided to remind her as the two who watched the scene seemingly were entertained enough, going into the direction of Wu Mengqi to slightly help out the Music Dao practitioner.


    "Oh! Yes! Umm..."


    "Why don''t we change ces first? This one is not very suitable for a conversation"


    "Yes, thank you. I actually have a ce in mind. Please follow me"


    As he proposed with a smile she nodded, both then walking away.


    ---


    Luo Mingyu stopped near Hua Ziyan, as thetter widened her eyes seeing her expression.


    "Wh-what is it?"


    "S-... So embarrassing!"


    As Hua Ziyan asked with a slightly surprised expression, thepletely red Luo Mingyu squatted right where she stood, covering her head with both hands.


    She never expected to fool Wu Long or anything of the sort. But if the conversation flowed naturally she at least wouldn''t have seen that yful glint in his eyes.


    Not to mention Madam Liang and Lian Zhiqiu whose expressions were now engraved into her memory.


    Hua Ziyan did not know what troubled her friend but she bent down and very carefully patted her shoulder in show of support.


    ---


    Wu Long and Gong Cui arrived at a familiar courtyard with a pond and a gazebo in the middle of it.


    He lightly smiled as it seemed that she wanted to tackle her fears head on.


    "Daoist Wu, would you... listen to a song?"


    She asked with a bit of nervousness, and he nodded with a smile.


    They sat on the opposite ends of the gazebo, as she took out a beautiful zither.


    Her elegant hands stopped over the instrument as she took a moment to close her eyes and take a deep breath, a tranquil expressionon her face as a profound atmosphere surrounded her, making her appearance seem ethereal and mystical.


    Her eyes opened up, revealing peaceful and mindful look as her delicate fingers then touched the strings, and an exquisite melody flowed into the courtyard.


    The petals of flowers growing on the trees around the pond gently fell toward the pond, and the fresh and soft spring wind seemingly was caught in the melody making some of the petals create a beautiful dance in the air.


    Wu Long closed his eyes, feeling the emotions conveyed by the notes, as if the strings of the zither were the strings of the very soul.


    The momentsted both for long and for a brief time, and as the gentle final notes of the song still hummed in the air, Wu Long''s eyes opened again to see a blush on the cheeks of the beauty, with a hesitant and nervous, but at the same time filled with hope look.


    A smile touched his lips.


    "Fairy Gong Cui''s feelings have reached me, and I would be delighted to answer them. In fact I should hav-..."


    He spoke with a soft voice, but halfway through his speech, a soft and lithe body of the beauty leaped into his. He instantly reacted, opening his arms and softening the impact for her, wrapping his arms around her as a blissful smile appeared on her face.


    ''The Song of Spring.. huh''


    He inwardly mused, smiling as he held the beauty in his embrace, recalling the name of the piece she yed, and feeling the pure emotions of the beauty in it.

 Chapter 506 What Lovers Do

    Chapter 506  What Lovers Do


    ?506  What Lovers Do


    "And then... I leaped into his arms...!"


    Gong Cui excitedly showed the motion with which she flew into Wu Long''s embrace as she sat with her older sister, Luo Mingyu, Hua Ziyan and the Cao mother and daughter while having tea.


    "And then?"


    Luo Mingyu asked with rapt attention, her dismay over the embarrassing conspirators'' fiasco already subsided to make way for curiosity and anticipation.


    "Hehe, we hugged as he said he will ept my feelings, ehehehe"


    The green-eyed beauty held her cheeks as she turned her head from side to side while her older sister looked on with a tender gaze and a joyous smile.


    "Thank you, Lady Luo. I have already started giving up hope to see her lively like this"


    "...! Yes! Thank you so much Lad-... Sister Mingyu!"


    Gong Liwei then turned to Luo Mingyu, and her younger sister also woke up from her dreamy look to thank thetter.


    "Hahaha, it is my pleasure. I am also happy to wee a new Dao Sister into the Family, and as someone who went through falling in love it is a delight to help a fellow maiden"


    The purple eyes of the beauty glinted with a pleased light.


    She ignored the slightly wry smile and a very subtly skeptical, teasing look from her side as Hua Ziyan had the image of the sulking Luo Mingyu just a few hours prior sh before her eyes.


    "Congrattions"


    Cao Xiang smiled with a gentle look, as Gong Cui''s bright smile genuinely brought pure feeling of joy to the eyes. Her daughter following up with the same phrase.


    "So... you finally had your first kiss huh?"


    Gong Liwei had a teasing smile appear on her face as she decided to get more juicy details from her sister, taking a cup of tea into her hands.


    "Hm? No, of course not, ehehehe. I think we would have our first kiss right before sharing bed"


    "Pffft-! Cui''er!"


    Gong Liwei made a light mist out of the tea she sipped, widening her eyes and looking at her sibling with bewilderment.


    Hua Ziyan nodded with approval and the Cao mother and daughter slightly raised their eyebrows, surprised by the unexpectedly forward youngdy.


    "What? It''s perfectly normal!"


    Gong Cui made face that said ''Isn''t it natural?''.


    "P-pardon my manners, everyone. B-but Cui''er, how can you speak about it so openly?"


    Gong Liwei made an apologetic look to the beauties around who showed understanding faces, since they were quite surprised too.


    "Hehehe, it turns out Sister is so naive..."


    A smug smile that made Gong Liwei want to slightly smack her sister yed on the lips of the new member of Wu Long''s Dao Family.


    "Indeed, Fairy Gong Liwei, it should be expected of a grown man and a woman in such a rtionship. What else did you expect that lovers do?"


    "Ehehehe... lovers"


    Hua Ziyan nodded along, causing Gong Cui to resume a dreamy expression blushing, as Gong Liwei suddenly realized that such topics werepletely in the open in between thesedies as others did not express any more than slight surprise.


    "But still..."


    She weakly said as Gong Cui lightly chuckled.


    "Fufu~, of course! I even prepared my favorite pajamas!"


    """"...""""


    A silence suddenly filled the room as the still smugly smiling Gong Cui was satisfied with the reaction she mistook for awe while Luo Mingyu who had a suspicion grow earlier than anybody covered her face with a sigh.


    "Huh?"


    "Eh?"


    "Wait..."


    "Um..."


    Gong Liwei, Hua Ziyan, Cao Xiang and Cao Mei all spoke at the same time, then stopping and looking at each other.


    "Ehm... Fairy-... no, Sister Cui... you intend to share bed with Wu Long, right?"


    Cao Mei was the first to rify.


    "Um"


    "And you prepared... a pajamas... for...?"


    "Of course, to cuddle with him. Ehehehe, you''re making me blush"


    Gong Cui held her cheeks bing rosy once again, her eyes seemingly of someone whose head is in the clouds.


    Meanwhile the others started to realize what was going on as they looked at each other in silence.


    "Wait..., Lady Luo, didn''t you exin Dual Cultivation to her previously when we were just introduced to your Sect?"


    Gong Liwei remembered a moment when she realized that the Yin Yang Unity Pce was a Sect of Dual Cultivators, turning to Luo Mingyu who sighed with a look of resignation.


    "I... thought she would understand if I told her that men and woman would share bed... like in a marriage between mortals... not to mention she did show a reaction of being bashful at the time..."


    The purple-eyed beauty spoke with a smile that said "I don''t even know anymore", shrugging her shoulders and spreading her hands.


    "Hahaha... haha... ha... what''s wrong with you everyone?"


    Gong Cui finally noticed something different about the atmosphere among the beauties widening her eyes with surprise as just until a short while ago her new Dao Sisters were totally on her side of the issue.


    "Um..."


    "Ziyan, wait!"


    As Hua Ziyan opened up her mouth to speak, Luo Mingyu suddenly raised her palm in a stopping motion.


    "Your course is too advanced for her yet. I think we should start gradually from somewhere more mild"


    She then exined, as a look of realization appeared on the faces of Cao Xiang and Cao Mei while Hua Ziyan showed puzzlement.


    "But then again, I already failed once, plus I also have no experience..."


    Luo Mingyu''s gaze slowly moved from face to face until it finally turned to Cao Xiang.


    "Me?!?!"


    The former Pirate Queen widened her eyes, pointing a finger at herself.


    "Mm, after all, you are a mother to Sister Mei''er, and should have the necessary experience to handle this..."


    "N-no no no, I never discussed it with Mei''er!


    She grew around rough sea people so she learned all that on her own.


    The one time I tried to talk about it she made a face I will never forget! Mei''er! You tell them!"


    Cao Xiang adamantly shook her head, turning to her daughter for support.


    "Honestly, you better believe Mom with this. She''s horrible with it. That one time she started with flowers and cabbages..."


    Cao Mei sighed, shaking her head.


    "Um... everyone? What''s wrong?"


    Gong Cui looked at the troubled expressions around with a puzzled look.


    As she did, all of them turned to her with pondering expressions, the only one slightly more puzzled than troubled being Hua Ziyan whose thoughts still lingered on ''What''s wrong with my exnation?''.


    "Suu~ haa~... alright, I guess I will have to try again then..."


    Luo Mingyu took a deep breath turning her gaze to look straight into the green eyes of the Music Dao practitioner.


    ---


    Half an hourter, apletely red Gong Cui sat with droplets of tears glistening in the corners of her eyes while Gong Liwei whose face was also red slightly awkwardly looked away.


    The overall atmosphere was still awkward, while Hua Ziyan shook her head at the inefficient exnation of Luo Mingyu, adamant that the exnation she had in mind was far better at giving the green-eyed beauty the necessary information, as well as useful tips and possibly even a little introduction to techniques, an absolute win in her view.

 Chapter 507 Burden

    Chapter 507 Burden


    ?507  Burden


    Wu Long stood on the training field, with Feng Yi not far in front of him, facing toward a distant target attached to arge boulder, her fiery red wavy hair collected into a high ponytail raised by the spring wind.


    The bow she gripped with her left hand was not her old hunting bow, but the new one Wu Long recently gifted to her, the dark blue color which was only visible while reflecting the sun entuating the otherwise luxurious-looking ck material.


    As she held the bow parallel to the ground, she slowly nocked an arrow with a graceful motion and raising the bow turning it to vertical position attempted to draw it, her eyes widening when she realized how much more power she had to use, as she could not pull it even slightly.


    "Use your Spiritual Qi, and infuse it into the bow, you will feel channels that it can flow freely through"


    Wu Long chuckled, and as she ran her Spiritual Qi into the bow she soon felt it flow through certain paths within it.


    "Now push the flow through..."


    He started giving her precise instructions on manipting the Spiritual Qi flow within the bow, and as she followed his words, the hand she pulled the arrow on the bowstring with started finally moving.


    "I... is it...?"


    "Mmm, you can control how powerful your shot would be"


    He nodded as she felt the tremendous power umting within the bow limbs.


    She then grinned, and drew the arrow to her cheekbone, her left eye closing, and her right eye bing more focused while she aimed. A bead of sweat appeared on the side of her forehead from concentration.


    ''Hah, truly, you can''t judge a fish by how well it climbs a tree''


    Wu Long''s eyes glinted, narrowing a little at the sight.


    With a sharp *twang*, the arrow was set free and zipped through the air with a faint *whizz*, hitting the distant mark.


    "Haha! Whew~! Bullseye!"


    Feng Yi jumped into the air with a raised fist, as she was quite nervous to not embarrass herself before.


    She normally was a good markswoman, but this was the first time ever since her father taught her in her childhood that someone was watching her shoot.


    Not to mention, that someone was the man she loved, so she of course wanted to do her very best.


    As she excitedly turned to Wu Long, her eyes widened with surprise as his wide smile was coupled with an introspective look.


    "Mm, if you wish, I will write down a cultivation manual for you, and a few techniques as well"


    He nodded, as she slightly opened her mouth.


    "Eh? With one shot? I can do more..."


    "Haha, you can if you want to, but I get the general idea"


    He chuckled to the bewildered beauty.


    "You mean...?"


    "Mm, you have a talent for it. And if you wish, and work hard, you could be a great archer"


    Her eyes widened and then glinted with excitement as well as deep thought.


    She knew that she was less talented than most of his women, as they all were exceptional in one way or another.


    And thus it was no wonder that even if she did not want to, and even as she knew he did not evaluate them based on their talents or merits, shepared herself to the others and felt inferior.


    She most acutely felt it during the time Wu Long, Shen Min and her went off to the Tingren Kingdom, as she was the weak link that had to be protected, and thus restricted their movements.


    Feng Yi hated to be a burden and doing nothing for the people she loves.


    It was in her nature to do at the very least as much as the next person, which was why she joined the Fantian Kingdom''s army in the past and went through the ranks to eventually take ce along her brothers as a Commander.


    And now, more than anything, she wanted to help Wu Long, and not just sit behind and receive.


    The more she learned of the challenges that would await all of them ahead, the more determined she became.


    Ever since she returned from that Tingren Kingdom trip she resumed sword training under Ye Ling.


    But even with the harsh training thetter gave her and such an incredible master to guide her, she in fact did not make much progress. And even Ye Ling admitted that she had little prospect in being more than an average sword wielder with tremendous effort.


    This drove her to at least try and gain knowledge in Dual Cultivation, which resulted in her being in the Yin Yang Unity Pce when he arrived there, seeking ways in which she could allow Wu Long to receive more from their cultivation.


    So now, once she saw a new possibility opening up before her eyes, they shined with intense excitement and hope.


    She had just one concern...


    "But... I already made Dual Cultivation my main cultivation method..."


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, you don''t need to change your cultivation path again and restructure your foundation. You can use Archery Cultivation method as your auxiliary one.


    Just look at Ziyan, she''s a Dual Cultivator through and through, but she also focuses on one type of fighting style, using Palm and Fist cultivation methods in auxiliary capacity.


    Meanwhile her prowess does not lose out to most, in fact she is one of the strongest in our Dao Family after Ling''er, Mengqi and Lan''erat this point if speaking of purebat prowess, though Rui''er and Min''er are very closelypeting with her"


    Wu Long''s exnation instantly made her rxed, and she nodded with determination.


    "Then... please"


    "Hahaha, of course. I will write it out and give it to youter, but you should already start training with the bow, if only simply to get used to the feeling of being in contact with it more than usual"


    He nodded,ing up to her and caressing her cheek as she blushed.


    "Oh, by the way, just in case... you said Archery Cultivators could be powerful as well, right?"


    She then made a yfully guilty look, not truly doubting his earlier words, but still remembering the way Archery Cultivation was treated on the three continents.


    "Hahaha, here, let me show you"


    He chuckled, stretching out his hand, to which she responded by giving him the bow.

 Chapter 508 Magnificent

    Chapter 508 Magnificent


    ??The bow he held was a tad bit not suited for him as he made it very specifically for Feng Yi, but he adjusted his grip.


    However, as she took out an arrow and wanted to give it to him, he shook his head with a smile, and put his left hand on the bowstring.


    Spiritual Qi started forming an arrow already nocked onto the bow, and as she felt the sharpness from it her skin prickled and her teeth became numb.


    The Spiritual Qi arrow''s inside was constantly moving as there appeared to be a constant flowing cycle, moving in a specific pattern.


    He drew the bow with ease while Spiritual Qi ran on the surface of the bow limbs and the string in beautiful ways and then aimed to the side.


    *Twang*


    A tense sound of the bowstring being released resounded, andFeng Yi''s eyes captured an arched line made of Spiritual Qi that moved right but then curved left.


    She followed the trace to the arrow which was already dissipating, stuck in a side of a distant training rock that Ye Ling used to gauge the cutting strength of Feng Yi''s sword attacks.


    Her eyes widened seeing the rock she was not able to put a scratch on pierced by the tip of the arrow.


    "That was a basic guided arrow technique.


    I added the arrow trace technique so you could see the trajectory, but it''s inconsequential for the result.


    This one..."


    Wu Long already drew the bow once again, and as he shot another arrow it split into ten right at the point of release, all ten making sparks on the training rock in a circle.


    "...is a shot multiplication technique, again, the most basic one.


    They as a general rule would lessen the impact from the original arrow, but there are always exceptions and profound techniques"


    He then released a single one with the next shot, that made a hissing sound in flight, and tore a hole right through the rock.


    "This one is a basic Piercing Technique.


    These usually don''t pair well with guiding techniques or high angle shooting, though of course a skilled archer can make it work"


    And as she stared at that hole in the rock with wide eyes, he drew the bow once again, the arrow this time appearing out of drops of water from a leather bottle he took out.


    "And this next one is..."


    But as he shot it, the water sshed on the rock with no visible damage.


    "..."


    Feng Yi first looked at the wet spot on the training rock and then turned her gaze to him as he stared to the front for a moment in silence.


    "...a ssh in your face arrow"


    He then turned to her with a smug smile, raising his eyebrows twice as a "pfft!" escaped her lips involuntarily.


    "Alright, that one failed, but this one should be enough to demonstrate..."


    He spoke up with a chuckle and then his figure disappeared, the next moment appearing high up in the air, and with a loud *boom*, the training rock was hidden by a cloud of dust.


    Her eyes darted to the dust cloud, and as it gradually cleared, it revealed a scene of the training rock crushed into smithereens, a Spiritual Qi arrow dissipating as it struck the ground beneath the rock.


    "This..."


    "An enhanced Spiritual Qi Arrow imbued with a hammer point art.


    There is also illusion arrows that confuse the real one among several dummies, though that one requires at least a bit of talent in illusion arts, explosive arrow techniques and many many more, not to mention that there are various ways tobine or fuse the different techniques and so on, but that''s the gist of it"


    Wu Long spoke in a light tone to the bbergasted red-haired beauty whose now round, olive green eyes were reflecting his smiling face.


    She received the bow he handed back automatically, still dazed.


    "Wait... why aren''t you an Archery Cultivator?"


    She then asked with incredulousness, witnessing his prowess with a bow.


    "Hahaha, personal preference.


    You see, every weapon has its style ofbat, and the most effective Archer is the one who is always at a distance from their target.


    That may work well for those surrounded by allies or those whose main tactic is using agile movement to always putrge distances between themselves and the enemy, but it does not suit my fighting style"


    He shrugged, causing her to stare at him in silence for some time.


    "So... you can''t use normal arrows with these techniques?"


    "Ah, sorry, you can. I was just demonstrating the possibilities


    In fact the ones made of special materials or with inscriptions could be used as a powerful trump cards.


    As an added bonus real arrows are very well suited for talisman use as you can attach multiple talismans to them"


    He chuckled, as he gave her the wrong impression when he refused the arrow she offered.


    "I demonstrated this possibility because there are many archers who look down on the Spiritual Qi Arrows as they generally consume a lot of Spiritual Qi that is not always necessary.


    You could use a normal arrow or a high quality arrow which has the same effect and does not consume your Spiritual Qi instead.


    However, it does not mean that there is no merit in learning these techniques in my opinion.


    For example, knowing how to use such techniques could help in case you run out of arrows, which is a small possibility for Arrow Cultivators who wear dedicated Spatial Rings on their drawing hands that only have arrows in them, of all varieties, but it has happened.


    It is also easier to conceal hidden techniques within such arrows as they are made entirely out of a Spiritual Qi art.


    And, there are a great many techniques to create them, the hidden potential of the more powerful ones could not be underestimated"


    He then added an exnation as she nodded with a pondering expression.


    Having a dedicated ring for arrows on the drawing hand made perfect sense as one would not need to take time reaching for the quiver for more arrows.


    It would also reduce time for searching through the ring contents if there are only arrows in the ring.


    Thinking about these advantages she decided to add one more Spatial Ring to her right arm, moving her usual one to the left hand as it would be easier to take out her bow this way.


    But hearing his words she also made a firm decision to follow his advice and learn both techniques to use with real arrows as well as the Spiritual Qi Arrows.


    "Thank you, Wu Long"


    The bow disappeared into her Spatial Ring and she leaped forward to hug him as he made a lightugh, hugging her back.


    "Wu Long"


    He then heard a gentle and peaceful voiceing from the side, releasing his hands with a light smile and looking to the side to see Ye Ling''s smiling face.


    However, as soon as he saw that smile he realized something, his eyes slightly widening and then turning to the small fragments of the training stone in the distance.


    "Ahaha, Ling''er!


    I seem to have gotten a little carried away, but... did you see my ''water in your face arrow''? It was magnificent..."

 Chapter 509 win-win-win

    <h4>Chapter 509 win-win-win </h4>


    Wu Long walked through the mansion with a wry smile, leaving?Feng Yi to start on her path of Archery Cultivation and promising Ye Ling another training stone.


    In truth the stone he broke was from a material which increased its durability to a certain limit as long as it was supplied with enough Spiritual Qi, so it was no wonder even Wu Mengqi who was already starting toprehend initial Sword Intent, could not put a single scratch on it when it was operated by Ye Ling.


    Though in Feng Yi''s case she could not do so even with the natural durability of the stone which was much higher than a?usual one.


    As he walked along the passageway, he saw Gong Cui who walked out of a room with a red face and slightly wet corners of her eyes as her sister patted her back.


    "It''s not your fault for not knowing, but at the same time, you shouldn''t have acted so smug..."


    "...! Sister is too cruel!"


    "Cruel? Did you forget the smug face you made at me before?"


    Gong Liwei raised her eyebrow with a smile as Gong Cui puffed her cheeks.


    "Still, I am already down, it''s cruel to continue... but thank you for soothing me"


    The older Gong sibling sighed at the mixed messages with a wry smile, shaking her head as she continued gently patting her younger sister on the back.


    But as Gong Cui''s eyes captured a certain handsome face, they brightened and she ran over to him.


    "Wu Long!"


    "...!"


    The older Gong sibling widened her eyes, her mouth opening with no wordsing out at the sudden change in demeanor.


    "Hahaha, you seemed a bit upset, Cui''er. Do you want to go on a date to lighten up your mood?"


    He chuckled while receiving her into his embrace, making a wink saying "I got this" toward Gong Liwei.


    Thetter sighed with defeat, shaking her head with a wry smile and turning to return back inside the room the two appeared from as the beauty in his arms instantly had starry eyes, and turned up to look at him.


    "A d-date? I want to!"


    "Mm, then let''s go now"


    "Ehehehe...oh! Wait! I''ll go prepare"


    She first giggled with rosy cheeks and then after excitedly speaking up ran off to change clothes and fix her teary face.


    As he watched her recede into the distance, he turned to the still open door to the side where Luo Mingyu, Hua Ziyan, Cao Xiang and Cao Mei weed back Gong Liwei and all together approached him.


    ---


    Gong Cui excitedly walked the streets of the capital alongside Wu Long, holding on to his arm.


    They were spending a peaceful time,ughing and talking, tasting snacks from the street food stalls, and enjoying the scenery.


    "Did you ever spend time like this before?"


    "Umm, only when I was a child, I went to a festival with Sister. It is one of the best days I remember before arriving at the Profound Music Pce"


    She put a finger on her lower lip in thought and then smiled brightly.


    "Hmm, your sisterly love is admirable. I still remember your furious face and valiant look in your eyes when you broke into that public house, haha"


    He chuckled, causing her to blush.


    "Ehehe, well, isn''t that natural?


    She''s my Sister, and I love her very much.


    She was the only one who cared for me sincerely when I was little, and even though then I did not know, even shielded me from a marriage of convenience by sending me to the Profound Music Pce"


    "Natural, huh?


    I''m not sure that''s true, which is why your rtionship is so admirable.


    I know many siblings ready to cut each other''s throat, undermining each other at every opportunity"


    He looked up with a pondering expression, not sure if being siblings was the only requirement for such good rtionship.


    "Hmm, then is one of those siblings bad?"


    "...sometimes, sometimes both are bad, and sometimes both are good"


    He smiled, not delving deeply into the concepts of ''good'' and ''bad'' as he understood what she meant.


    "Then I don''t understand thest ones"


    "They are driven by circumstance. Some don''t really have any rtionship at all and don''t know each other that well"


    "Then do you think me and Sister would be unfriendly? I really really don''t want that"


    "Hahaha, of course not. And even if someday that were to turn true I would help you make up"


    "Hehe, Wu Long is the best!!!"


    She hugged his forearm tighter, leaning her head onto him with a bright smile and he smiled back.


    ''But... if Sister bes Wu Long''s woman as well, there will be no opportunity for us to be unfriendly, and Wu Long would not have to worry and spend effort. Plus, Sister would be happy, and I would be happy. A win-win! No, Wu Long would be happy as well, so it is a win-win-win! Ehehe, I''m a genius!''


    As they walked, a thought ran through the beauty''s head looking at him from the side with a wide smile.


    In the evening, as they returned to the mansion, they arrived in front of her room.


    He inwardly chuckled, seeing her slightly nervous but full of anticipation eyes, and leaned toward her.


    Her eyes closed, for a split moment, nothing but the sound of her rising heartbeat and the slightly cool spring evening air touching her heated cheeks entering her senses, and then she felt his lips gently touch hers.


    It was a tender, very innocent kiss.


    Their lips then parted as she opened her eyes, her face red as her eyes were full of emotions.


    He smiled and leaned in again as another kiss followed, this one very gradually progressing into a slightly more passionate one, as their bodies pressed against one another, and his hands held her head while hers gripped onto his clothes around the waist.


    Their lips parted once more, and another look full of longing after, a kiss followed again. They continued like that as he gradually increased the intensity while Gong Cui was discoveringpletely new sensations.


    The only constant was that she wanted more.


    As the cycle of kisses and their lips parting repeated, she then experienced a deep kiss for the first time, her eyes opening up looking slightly unfocused as if she was drunk, and her breath elevated as she was gasping for more air.


    "More..."


    "You want to go further?"


    "...Yes"


    Her words were spoken with a lot of breath, as if each word was coupled with a sigh, but as he looked deep into her eyes, he smiled, nodding to her while her hand went onto the door to her room, sliding one half to the side.

 Chapter 510 (R18) Music to his ears

    <h4>Chapter 510 (R18) Music to his ears</h4>


    He moved with her, continuing to kiss while closing the door behind his back and then slowly progressing toward the bed.


    She was stumbling, not used to this but he firmly held her, giving her a feeling of stability and assurance.


    "Haa~ haa~.."


    Her heavy breathing in between their kisses could be heard loud and clear in thepletely silent room.


    They did not light thenterns, moving in the dark.


    The sounds of their kisses were also slowly getting louder, bolder, more passionate.


    She was gradually adapting to the new feelings, and as she gotfortable with his touch, he started taking off her dress.


    At first carefully, as she froze for a moment and then urged him to continue, and then more actively as she helped him by raising her arms.


    She did not use any techniques to improve vision in dark, the low visibility giving her an illusion that she was not as visible as well.


    She shyly looked to the side, standing in her lingerie, her cheeks bing red, and then a slightly nervous shiver going through her even though they were in the dark, as a sudden fear started welling up within. But then...


    "Oh my, no favorite pajamas?"


    His voice reached her ears as she gasped and widened her closed eyes, looking to where his face was with a gasp.


    "...! Y-You heard?"


    "Hehe, and here I was waiting to see what kind of pajamas it was..."


    "Uuu~!!!"


    Gong Cui sat down on the bed, putting both hands on her head and bending forward,pletely forgetting she was in her underwear and nothing else.


    "You must think I am stupid"


    "I think you are cute"


    "Cute?"


    She raised her head up as he sat down next to her, his hand wrapping around her waist.


    "Mm, there is nothing wrong in not knowing things you never heard of. And given the life you led it is absolutely normal you did not hear of it.


    So I don''t think you are stupid, I think you are cute and charming"


    "Then... do you... want to...?"


    "Mm, very"


    He smiled, and she ''heard'' his smile in the dark, and her fears and worries receded, a warmth spreading as she leaned toward him and received a kiss.


    "Haa~ haa~... then... I want to be yours"


    She whispered as their lips parted, and then moved together again.


    He undressed to his underpants so that she would not be the only one in her underwear, andy her to the bed, removing her bra.


    She covered her breasts right after, looking to the side, but as he gradually covered her neck and upper chest with kisses, she eased up and her hands did not struggle when moved aside by his.


    "Ahm! ...!"


    She then felt his lips touch the more sensitive area, nearing the nipple, making a moan and then gasping as she covered her mouth with her hand.


    "Mhm!"


    Another kiss, and another moan, and then more followed as his hand gently wrapped around the other breast and started massaging it.


    "Mmmhm! Uhm! Ummf!"


    She moaned into her hand and felt him caressing her body, and before she knew it she waspletely naked.


    ''Eh? When did he...Ah!''


    As she tried to figure out when he took off her panties, his mouth dug into her crotch while his hands massaged her breasts and she started moaning out loud, forgetting to cover her mouth with her hand as her head jolted back.


    She turned from side to side, her back arching as she felt thepletely new but incredibly pleasurable sensations.


    "Aaah! Ahm! Aah! Eh? Ah! Wait..! Aahm! Something! Aaaaaah!!!"


    As she felt something tightening within, and a feeling vaguely failiar and yet different her eyes widened, but in the next moment a powerful pleasurable sensation took her over, and she made a high-pitched scream, her pussy gushing.


    "I... I..."


    "That is an orgasm, Cui''er"


    His gentle voice reached her ears and she rxed, as she heard of that.


    "But... aren''t you supposed to also have one?"


    "Hahaha, we haven''t gotten to that part yet"


    "Then... can I... feel you?"


    She first hesitated, and then asked as he was first slightly surprised, and then chuckled, leaning back on the bed beside her as she sat up.


    She first carefully touched his chest with the tips of her delicate fingers, bing slightly bolder after a bit and cing both hands.


    "S-so firm... and... wide..."


    She took a bit to process this feeling, then moving a bit further down to his abdomen, feeling the shapes of his muscles under the skin.


    ''So this is what a man''s body feels like underneath the clothes... no... what his body feels like...''


    She thought as her body was getting hotter for unknown to her reasons.


    And then, she reached a part she was told about, her eyes widening in the dark.


    "This-...! I was told it was big, but-...!"


    She gasped as she touched lightly, her fingers very carefully feeling out the shape.


    "I-it won''t bite will it?"


    She then asked instinctively and he chuckled.


    "Haha, no, it won''t bite, it''s made for love"


    "Love..."


    She repeated with a gulp, and then her hands grew bolder, wrapping around the shape and starting to feel more assertively, gradually bing more proactive. Until a bitter...


    "...! It grew!!! And became harder!"


    Her exmation sounded both a bit surprised, frightened, and at the same time excited as well.


    "Will it... be even bigger if it touch it?"


    "Haha, aren''t you curious how it feels"


    "I am, which is why... oh"


    She first excitedly replied and then caught on as her hands continued to massage without thinking.


    "Umm, it... it''s so big... I''ve seen my... I think it is the wrong size"


    "Hahaha, it is not, don''t worry. There are slight variations, but most are not any bigger than yours"


    "Then... then what should I do?"


    "Lean back and rx, you don''t have to do anything"


    He chuckled, sitting up and gently pushing her to lie down, and then once more giving her a bit more forey.


    "Aah! Haah! I-is it in?"


    "Hahaha, not yet"


    He chuckled as he sat up in between her legs and put a tip of his cock against the entrance of her tight and wet virgin pussy.


    "Haah! Aaah!"


    ''It''s so big!!! No, it''s even bigger now! W-will it really fit? But... he said it would, aah! Wha-... what is this?"


    A push, and his tip started parting her lower lips, as she widened her eyes but did not move or say anything, and then as he pushed inside, cing a hand over her lower abdomen, and tearing through her maidenhood, apletely unfamiliar feeling appeared.


    Though there was no pain, it felt slightly ufortable and unusual.


    "Is... is it in now?"


    "Mm, it''s partially in"


    "Then... am I your woman now?"


    She held her breath as she asked, and a gentle response came back.


    "Yes, you are all mine, Cui''er"


    As her chest filled with warmth and a happy expression appeared on her face, he leaned forward, hovering over her and with "I am going to start moving" and receiving a nod


    with a meek "Mm" from her, started slowly moving, pushing a little further with each gentle thrust.


    "Mmh... uhm... nnh... I... think... ahm... I think it... mmh... feels... pleasurable?"


    She started gradually adapting to the new sensation, and then a new feeling appeared as well.


    He continued moving until she started moaning more clearly.


    "Aaah! Aah! I-it feels good!"


    And then, as he reached the deepest part.


    "...! Aaaah!!!"


    ''Eh?''


    Her head became nk for a moment and then as he drew back his hips a confused thought appeared in her mind, but then he thrust in again and...


    "Haaaah!"


    ''.... what... what is this? .... ah! No one told....''


    Her moans were music to his ears and filling the room along with the subtle creaking of the bed, as she experienced apletely different level of pleasure.


    He made gentle and sweet love to her, covering her with kisses and giving her orgasm after orgasm. She gradually adapted and started instinctively moving along with him.


    The lovemaking of the two continued deep into the night and to the early hours of the morning until she was too exhausted to go on.

 Chapter 511 You didn’t even make tea

    <h4>Chapter 511 You didn''t even make tea </h4>


    The next day, Gong Cui woke up in Wu Long''s embrace.


    "Ehehehe"


    A tiny giggle escaped her as she remembered that she was now his woman, her face expression of pure bliss. She then remembered more fromst night and her face began to redden as she moved her head to look at him, seeing a pair of amused eyes looking at her.


    "Kya~"


    She squirmed, burrowing her head into his chest as he chuckled, his hand around her bringing her closer to him as hey with a satisfied smile.


    "Hehe, I am a real woman now"


    She then had a sudden realization, raising her head again with a triumphant look.


    "Mm, you are"


    "Hehe, this is a new Gong Cui"


    She then looked to the side with a look of a ''Femme Fatale'', as he chuckled and brought her closer for a kiss.


    They did not rush to get out of the bed,zing around for a little, but as the sun rose high into the sky outside, they finally left the bed.


    She firstmented leaving his embrace she felt sofortable in, but then a new sensation filled her mind.


    "This is... is this the bond?"


    "Haha, indeed it is"


    Wu Long chuckled, as Gong Cui received a lecture from Luo Mingyu on the technique before that fateful conversation with the others.


    She then eximed with excitement and leaped to hug him again as she felt the wonderful feeling.


    Meanwhile, in the room that was in the same courtyard, another beauty had a weary look on her face as she could not sleep all night, finally peacefully closing her eyes for an afternoon nap.


    ---


    Yu Huan was working on her me control, adjusting to using the powerful Earth me in preparation to deal with the Demonic Beast blood Wu Long has asked her to purify, when Bi Rui arrived at her courtyard.


    "One moment, I am almost done"


    The alchemist beauty spoke with a concentrated expression, her eyes reflecting the yellowish-green mes in front of her, the doors of her alchemy room leading to the courtyard open wide.


    As she finished the exercise, wiping away beads of sweat on her forehead, she turned a curious gaze to Bi Rui standing in the courtyard, who rarely visited her in daytime when she was certain to be upied with alchemy.


    It was also rare for the two to meettely as both were preupied so this sudden visit easily caught her attention.


    "Did you hear? Gong Cui has confessed her feelings and has already be Wu Long''s woman. They went on a date yesterday evening"


    Bi Rui spoke with some unspoken meaning behind her words.


    "... no, but it is cause for celebration, no?"


    Yu Huan widened her eyes, and then peacefully asked with a smile as Bi Rui rolled her eyes.


    "Of course it is, Huan''er, and I am happy to wee her. I just... I get frustrated seeing you"


    "Hahaha, Sister Rui is too hasty... I... I can''t just throw my affections at him willy-nilly, you know? I just realized I felt that way myself not that long ago.


    Besides, I have far too many things to thank him for, and it is not certain he would reciprocate..."


    "Haa~... seriously...


    Sometimes I wonder if you really are smart and are not randomly ying with mes..."


    "Sister Rui!"


    "I know, I know, I''m sorry to hit where it hurts. But still... have you seen the way he treats you?"


    "Yes, I acknowledge that he treats me extremely well, and even that is an understatement...


    But he treats all women with kindness and consideration. The only truly special treatment someone gets is you and his women"


    "Haa~"


    Bi Rui sighed, closing her eyes and touching her forehead with the tips of her fingers, unable to process how this beauty was considered a genius.


    She never understood much about alchemy, and never tried to learn ever since the first experience many years ago when she started sleeping in the middle of Yu Huan''s exnation, after which thetter didn''t speak with her for an entire month.


    So the extent to which her friend was smart or aplished in the field never quite got through to her.


    Thus to estimate Yu Huan''s abilities, she always went off of the praise of others. Though she always praised her as the best alchemist she knew, which was true as she was the only alchemist she really knew.


    But seeing her be so oblivious to the signs of Wu Long''s intentions indeed caused her to doubt whether all that praise was true.


    Of course, she knew that Yu Huan never had any interest in almost anything but Alchemy, and thus could not me her for beingpletely clueless.


    There was also the fact it was her first experience with love, even further, her first experience truly interacting with a man.


    Naturally, over the years there were many men who had expressed interest in her.


    But she was so focused on the Dao of Alchemy as well as inexperienced with social interactions, that it went two ways.


    It eitherpletely went over her head without any notice.


    Or was taken with hostility, viewed by her in the same way as the advances of senior alchemists who saw her as an easy woman they could possibly ''score'' with.


    There were plenty of young beautiful women entering the Alchemy Tower as ''assistants'' to then immediately find a wealthy Alchemist with status and retire.


    Which was why her looks were viewed as a sign that she was not really there to pursue the Dao of Alchemy.


    Thinking about that experience and how innocent her friend was in the matters of the heart, Bi Rui sighed with defeat, notpletely sure she was in the right to put pressure on her.


    ''Maybe I should talk with Sister Mingyu... she is far wiser than me, besides, it seems she was the one who gave Sister Cui the courage...''


    "Hm? You''re leaving?"


    "Haha, what? You expect me to stay? When you didn''t even make tea for me?


    Oh, sorry, I forgot! I think that is now reserved for a certain someone, hahahaha"


    "Sister Rui!"


    Bi Rui turned whileughing as Yu Huan whose cheeks reddened slightly pouted, but quickly cleared her mind and began manipting her mes once again.

 Chapter 512 Hairpin

    <h4>Chapter 512 Hairpin</h4>


    When Bi Rui came out of the courtyard, she turned toward where she thought she would encounter Luo Mingyu.


    However, on her way, a familiar figure entered her view with a charming smile looking straight at her and approaching.


    "Wu Long"


    "Haha, just who I was looking for. I heard from Ling''er that you have recently made progress with the spear technique I gave youst time, Rui''er"


    Wu Long chuckled, a joyous light appearing in the eyes of the beauty.


    "Hehe, I may have been a bit overzealous with practice... but... I think I am on the verge of a breakthrough. I''ve even crossed spears with General Feng several times...


    Though I cannot beat him yet"


    Bi Rui first blushed as she realized he might have heard that she was absorbed in her spear training recently. But then slightly lowered her eyes.


    She was higher than General Feng in cultivation due to the fact she Dual Cultivated with Wu Long, but was still far behind General Feng in technique and understanding of spear, since thetter alreadyprehended Spear Intent long before she was even born.


    And as they sparred with the intention ofpeting in pure spearmanship, the ying field was leveled.


    He was known as the best Spearman on the Azure Eagle Continent, and the best warrior in the nearby region.


    Someone who only recently started making rapid advancements with her spear techniques after a period of stagnation andck of proper guidance could not possibly beat him that easily when cultivation did not y any role.


    "Mm, I?believe he''s the best warrior I crossed des with?in terms of pure skill and battle talent on both continents I had been.


    Butler Bang might being at close second in terms of his skill with the steel wires, though he is rapidly making progress, and so is General Feng, so it could be interesting to see who of the two woulde out on top if they sparred in a month or two"


    Wu Long nodded with a pondering expression, acknowledging the red-haired man''s prowess and skill, and seeing surprise in the eyes of the beauty continued to exin.


    "If we talk only about men, there may have been people who were higher than him in cultivation, or had better legacies, but I have yet to encounter a man with such great natural talent with a weapon as well as acute battle senses.


    Hmm, maybe one blind swordsman, but that one''s not been alive long enough yet and his Master''s leading him astray so he is still too far from reaching General Feng''s level.


    Besides, he has been honing his spear, working hard with that talent since he was very young, and he is over 300 years old"


    Wu Long then touched his chin as he gave his high evaluation, so much so that Bi Rui''s eyes widened as she never heard such high praiseing from him toward another man.


    Not to mention that she thought Wu Long kept his distance from General Feng based on their interactions.


    He in fact did not lie or otherwise overpraise General Feng, though he did specify men since there were those among his women who gave him a surprise as well, Bi Rui included.


    Though General Feng still did not reach the ''monstrous'' level of battle talent he himself was evaluated as by others.


    Hearing his estimation, Bi Rui''s frustration subsided. And though she did not becent because of that, the knot in her mind that was beginning to form became untied, freeing her thoughts to flow smoothly.


    "That said, let''s go on a date"


    "Huh?"


    She widened her eyes at the sudden change of topic.


    "Mm, I decided to go on a date with you. Would you rather we don''t?"


    "No! I-I''ll go"


    There was no hesitation in her response, as she almost stumbled from trying to speak too fast.


    "Then I''ll be waiting for you at the entrance"


    He smiled, and she nodded, turning and running away.


    As she was no longer an Imperial Guard, Bi Rui generally wore rather in robes, often tying them with straps so that they are not ppy around the sleeves, as she spent most of her days in training with the spear.


    But on such an asion, she appeared in a white cheongsam with golden patterns that he bought for her while they were in the capital.


    They didn''t do anything special, simply walking around the city and spending romantic time together, the very presence of each other being enough to make this day special.


    At one point, a hairpin in a jewelry store they passed by caught Wu Long''s eye and he led Bi Rui inside despite her subtle protest.


    As he put the hairpin into her bobcut hair, she slightly blushed, turning to the side.


    "Oh my! You have a good eye-..."


    And while the merchant began the usual mantra Wu Long''s eyes glinted as he saw the expression of shyness and modesty, yet at the same time a pure joy in the eyes of the beauty, cing a pouch with payment on the counter.


    "W-wai-"


    "Mm, it suits you"


    He smiled with a look of appreciation, not letting her worry about the fact it was expensive, and a slightly shy smile appeared on her lips.


    "I-I don''t know. But if you like it..."


    She bashfully said as he touched her cheek, causing her to look into his eyes, instantly drawn into them by the sea of tender care she saw inside.


    "Rui''er, never underestimate yourself. It is important to want to improve and be better, and it is important to not becent, but that should not mean to put yourself down"


    His words made her freeze for a moment, and then slowly nod.


    Bi Rui had a skewed perception when it came to herself, as she knew she had good natural features, an overall beautiful appearance, but never considered herselfdy-like, someone who matched well with such delicate essories as this hairpin.


    When she first saw Ye Ling, who was extremely feminine with long ck hair and a refined bearing despite being an expert sword wielder, a far better one that she was a spear wielder, she unconsciously started being ashamed of her udy-like self.


    However, the look in his eyes at this moment told her that he found her beautiful, and that the hairpin he picked out for her truly suited her in his view.


    Her chest warmed up as her heart beat faster, and she leaned in for a kiss that he answered.


    They spent the rest of the day stuck together, as she did not leave his side.


    In the evening, she looked at the hairpin in her hands with warm eyes, giggling to herself as she was not able to put it away.


    And as she started training the next day, she suddenly felt as if a wall that was in front of her disappeared, feeling lightness and ease of thoughts. Her eyes first expressed surprise, and then a smile touched her lips.

 Chapter 513 Reliance

    Chapter 513 Reliance


    ??There was quite a massive construction in one part of the mansion when he arrived, the efforts put into it being as massive as they could effectively be while Lian Zhiqiu and Madam Liang constantly appeared on the construction site which was first going strong but then seemingly almost disappeared if looked from the outside.


    It was a giant underground facility with multiple cultivation chambers of different sizes.


    All chambers and the entire facility had formations that trapped Spiritual Qi inside, and as soon as it would be finished, Wu Long would fill it with the incredibly rich Spiritual Qi from the Secret Realm in abundance.


    Though of course only using a small portion of what he had as even an advanced formation was not able to hold more than 2-3% of the quantity he absorbed.


    There were two main parts of the facility, one smaller private part for Wu Long and his women which waspletely severed from the rest. It had the highest concentration of Spiritual Qi as well.


    The other part was more vast with many chambers, each with designated group of users.


    The room with the richest concentration in the second section would be used interchangeably by Butler Bang, Old Yen when he arrived at the mansion, as well as General Feng with his son.


    There was also a separate room for their subordinates, as the quantity in that room was reduced to just slightly higher than in the normal surroundings.


    All rooms were connected with a small reserve and a formation that constantly supplied the chambers when the concentration of Spiritual Qi fell.


    Meanwhile, Wu Long spent his days with his women, going on dates with each of them in the day and discussing the Dao with Luo Mingyu in the evenings. She now understood the concepts he introduced into their discussions more easily and absorbed knowledge with unbelievable speed.


    He was at the same time thinking out his new technique as well as going through the memorized information he got from the Frozen Garden Pce.


    Ye Ling was the first to go on a date with him after Bi Rui, spending leisurely and romantic time together as the construction of the cultivation facility was nearingpletion, and the private part was already finished.


    After their date, Ye Ling would go in and start to cultivate first, as she could only do so when he was in the mansion, since she normally was the one protecting it in his absence.


    "Thank you, Ling''er. You always get the short end of the stick, but your help is truly indispensable. I really am grateful"


    He whispered into her ear as they walked the streets.


    "Haha, did you not speak of time in philosophical terms? Or do you mistake me for a mortal now just because you''ve lived longer than me?"


    She chuckled with a gentle smile and a glint of yfulness in her eyes.


    "You know what I mean,..."


    He wryly smiled in response.


    "...I am letting you shoulder my responsibilities as my strength is limited"


    "Hmm, it is normal as there are just too many limitations in the Nine Mortal Realms.


    Even with all your skills and knowledge, when you had yet to enter Qi Manifestation Realm you couldn''t even effectively use Spiritual Qi outside your body, and that is not a problem of knowledge.


    That is just a fact.


    We both know that until we reach Seven Profound Realms there are simply too many limitations on us both no matter how rich our experience is, or how powerful the techniques we know are"


    She calmly spoke as he nodded, agreeing with her words.


    "That does not make me any less grateful to you"


    "Hahaha, you just don''t understand that it brings me... no it brings all of us joy to be able to help, so I might as well enjoy it while itsts"


    "Heh, are you implying that I am taking too much on by myself?"


    She stopped as they were passing a bridge over a river, turning to him as he stopped as well.


    "Are you not? You speak about assembling your force and about having allies, but you effectively are trying to stretch your protection over everyone and everything.


    What do you need a force for if all it does is take up your time, attention and efforts without giving you anything at all? I understand that now is a period of growth for all of it, but there always be obstacles we have to face, they have to start pulling their own weight at some point"


    She raised her hands to touch his cheeks, her deep blue eyes looking into his.


    "I know you spent a long... long time alone, My Love, but you have to learn to lean on those around you. Especially us, your Dao Family.


    The others don''t say it but they all think so too, they all want you to rely on them even if a little"


    There was a tinge of pain in her gaze when she mentioned his time alone, and his hands went up to hold hers, as he took her right palm and turned to kiss it, breathing in her scent as he closed his eyes.


    "I... will try"


    He then replied with a short answer as his eyelids went back up, not running from or denying her im as he knew it was true. She smiled and nodded, as they continued with their date.


    ---


    A week after Ye Ling went into closed-doors cultivation, Yu Huan notified him that the first three samples of purified Demonic Beast blood were ready, and he immediately started experimenting with the bloodlines.


    What he noticed right off the bat was that the Blood Rune no longer reacted, which was slightly disappointing but not devastating.


    But as soon as he refined the blood and it mixed into his bloodstream, he could feel the Rune, and through it...


    ''I... can feel the exact blood flow, characteristics, unique traits and every single detail of the bloodline... this is...''


    His eyes widened as he realized the miraculous effect.


    ''And... it is a passive ability... I am certain that this Rune''s true power is much more deep...''


    He thought as he felt the way the Rune operated, finally getting a tiny bit of insight into it.


    And that insight solidified a feeling that he only touched the surface of this Dao Rune''s secrets.


    This ability made his work much easier, though it of course did not solve every problem for him, as he still had to figure out the technique on his own.


    Another week passed with him beingpletely absorbed in working with bloodlines, as he tested out his theories and started making rapid progress while Yu Huan continued to supply new purified samples.


    It was a rather tedious work, not unlike when inventors made repeated trials and errors, trying to figure something out.


    But his work quickly started giving results, as the outline of the bloodline maniption part of his new Body Tempering technique already started taking shape.


    A day came when Sui Luxiao informed him that her negotiations with the Tuamei Kingdom went well, and that another delegation was going to arrive in the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    He also received a message from Qiu Yo who confirmed that they have reached a decision to ept his proposal and would soon gather the disciples to survey their willingness to participate.


    And anothermunication message came to him that evening, that solidified the need to depart for another trip, though this one much shorter than thest.


    This time he took Sui Luxiao, Cao Xiang, Cao Mei and Lian Zhiqiu with him, the rest entering the cultivation chamber while Ye Ling came out, and the five moved out toward the Yin Yang Unity Pce.

 Chapter 514 Starting moves

    Chapter 514 Starting moves


    ??Note: a minor edit to thest paragraph of the previous chapter, Cao Xiang and Cao Mei are with them, apologies for the inconvenience


    ---


    Wu Long''s group arrived a dayter with no difficulty, capable of traveling even faster if there was a need.


    Lian Zhiqiu immediately went to a remote peak, since when they were leaving the Sectst time a new construction began inside it, much like the one in the mansion.


    Meanwhile Sui Luxiao, Cao Xiang and Cao Mei went straight to their respective subordinates to figure out the situation and give necessarymands.


    Thetter two''s Liugwei Escort Agency was already operational, securing the Soaring Feather Trading Company''s trading routes, and with techniques and skills they got from Wu Long along with cultivation resources provided by Sui Luxiao their prowess rose fast.


    Old Yen worked in the shadows with the Thousand Eyes Information Bureau''s people, feeding dummy shipments to the enemy with rapid frequency and creating a smokescreen for the real operations of the merchants, Madam Liang''s personal disciples who could use Illusion Arts ying a pivotal role in this diversion.


    The dutiful man just a few days prior reported a spike in the number of attempts to intercept shipments in thest two weeks, but it was not unexpected, rather, it was anticipated.


    Wu Long knew exactly what caused it.


    Around this time, several new Cultivation and Medicinal Pills started circting on the market, appearing simultaneously all around the continent, their sole distributor being the Soaring Feather Trading Company.


    The Alchemy Tower''s response was fast as they tried to ban the pills in the Azure Eagle Empire by exerting their influence, but with the Throne recently starting to raise it''s head to them and the Crown Prince actively lobbying the pills were allowed to continue being traded.


    This made them harder to ban in the Six Kingdoms which closely followed the trends of the Empire despite the growing dissatisfaction with their politics in the recent decades.


    Though, Gutian Kingdom in the West, as well as Liugwei and Jurong Kingdoms in the South finally did prevent, or massively limit in the case of thest one, the pills from distribution after a week of struggle, with the Soaring Feather Trading Companypletely withdrawing from the southernmost coastal kingdom.


    Slight signs of civil and political unrest appeared in all three countries, the timing coinciding with the decisions.


    Tingren Kingdom''s Royal Family tried to ban the pills as well, but was faced with a fierce opposition from Princess Cai Yin who was now officially on equal grounds with them.


    Thetter was also actively lobbying to renegotiate the trade with the Gutian Kingdom, but was unsessful on this end.


    The same happened in the Fantian Kingdom as the Feng House was locked in a political dispute with the Royal House that was backing the Nin House of merchants against this ''hostile takeover of the market''.


    The warrior family was of course aided by the Luo Family''s younger generation in handling the specifics.


    And while a negative propaganda campaign against the pills followed right after those efforts on all of the Azure Eagle Continent, it was mitigated by the silent work of the Thousand Eyes Information Bureau from the shadows, which, while went into hiding as an organization, did not lose their more subtle, covert but nevertheless influential presence, capable of manipting rumors, narratives, and news.


    The sudden change of mind from the Tuamei Kingdom regarding working with the Soaring Feather Trading Company was also rted to these events, as Sui Luxiao offered them massive discounts on bulk purchases of the new pills which were rapidly gaining poprity because of how effective they were despite the rtively cheaper costs.


    That deal, of course, was only offered in exchange for epting the trade agreement she was negotiating.


    "Hmm, we have officially started to move big... now... let''s see the response..."


    Wu Long lightly smiled as he stood on one of the peaks of the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    He was looking toward the North, a direction slightly to the East from the capital of the Azure Eagle Empire where the Alchemy Tower''s main headquarters stood as a giant independent city-fortress, and to top it off not unlike a Great Sect located in one of thergest Spiritual Lands of the continent.


    And though he could only see the horizon, he vaguely knew that by around this time, on the other side...


    In a tall pagoda tower at the very summit of the city, a man looking to be in histe twenties stood facing the direction of the Yin Yang Unity Pce, d in pure white luxurious robes.


    He was smiling while looking into the distance through an open window, seemingly in thought. as the beautiful scenery of the city, the great walls surrounding it and the stretching far away hill valley were reflecting his eyes.


    "Well yed, haha, well yed. I did not expect you to somehow have those recipes... but it is no fun if you don''t struggle at least a little"


    He chuckled, clearly amused as a Go board stood to the side with a game in progress.


    "We ought to strike them down, Lord Gu!"


    There were three people behind him, one of which was the man in gray robes with arge saber behind his back who stared down Wu Long during thest time the two sides met almost in full attendance, urately guessed by Wu Long to be the man leading the Golden Ox Mercenary Corps.


    "You musclehead, didn''t Lord Gu already warn us about not moving directly against that man?


    Though, the fact they are trying to take away one of our most lucrative grain and cattle trade deals is a bit irritating...


    It would cause not only some financial losses, but also a decline in our rtionship with the Piercing Cloud Continent''s kingdoms... hehe"


    A more thrifty-looking man with a mustache and a thin and long goatee stood next to him, his thin and tall, slightly disproportionate-looking figure d in the same gray robes as the man with the saber.


    However, there were added luxurious details in the fabric, and expensive-looking jewelry on his hands which he rubbed against one another, palm to palm, with a pleasing smile on his face, his intonation of someone trying to appease and at the same time seeking a handout or leniency.


    "Truth be said, I must agree with Chief Ma, and to an extent support Company Head Dong, these pills have hit even us quite hard, Tower Master.


    I tried to mitigate the damage, but if we don''t offer apeting product soon..."


    The third onewas wearing clothes that Do Bishui also wore at all times, signifying him as a highest echelon member of the Alchemy Tower. He spoke of the two with a respectful tone but it was apparent that he held a clear superiority against the two in the eyes he looked at them with. However, that did not prevent him from looking a bit troubled as were the previous speakers.


    "Ma Hui"


    Gu Zhen first called out without turning, but the tone in his voice cause the first one who spoke up to straighten up with a bead of sweat going down the side of his face.


    "Yes, Lord Gu"


    "What is it that you mean by ''striking them down''?"


    Gu Zhen''s question caused the man to slightly widen his eyes while the tall and thin one smirked.

 Chapter 515 Next move?

    <h4>Chapter 515 Next move?</h4>


    The mercenary paused for a moment before answering Gu Zhen''s question, not forgetting to give a menacing look to the side where the tall man rolled his eyes.


    "Erm... that is... I have increased the number of interceptions, but... we have not been able to pinpoint the routes through which they move the new pills.


    All we got were inconsequential goods at best andpletely worthless alchemy waste at worst, and that new Liugwei Escort Agency is not so simple to deal with as we thought, as when my people do encounter a real shipment, they cannot capture it due to the heavy security..."


    "And your solution is?"


    "Please allow me to send higher cultivation fighters"


    "Which will?trigger an esction since they would ramp up the personnel they send out, until we would have Core Formation Realm experts fighting in the fields?"


    "Then... I suppose... we could crush their selling locations directly"


    "And how do you intend to do that?"


    "As usual, disguise it as bandit attacks"


    "And that man will not think it is strange that suddenly all of the locations of the Soaring Feather Trading Company were attacked by bandits everywhere?"


    "... he will... but isn''t it like what we are doing with intercepting their shipments? They know but as long as it is-..."


    "Is it? Or is it a direct confrontation we have been avoiding this whole time, which will start a war that we don''t want to start yet? Interference... is what I asked of you... not ''crushing'' them"


    Gu Zhen finally turned away from the window, causing the man to flinch when their eyes met.


    "Instead of finding stupid excuses for why your ipetence would be a reason to change the task I gave you, I would appreciate it if you actually tried to do that task.


    Dong Shuo, the Cloud Piercing Continent is not of much importance now, we can deal with themter when this is all over and this continent is under our control, so you can just let go of that trade deal if that and the money is the only problem. As for Tuamei... we will see how they act first.


    And finally, Luang Zhi, we would have to match them by using the pills from more expensive ingredients and selling at lower prices even if it is heavily unprofitable, their pockets may be deep but not as deep as ours. Just get our market back, and when they are out of the water we would dictate the prices once more"


    Gu Zhen coldly spoke to the first two and then turned to his direct subordinate with a slightly more amicable demeanor.


    ""Yes, Lord Gu""


    "As Tower Master instructs"


    All three bowed to him without any objections.


    "You three have been operating independently for so long, and suddenly, as soon as there is someone actually capable of standing up against us and you encounter slight hups, you run to me for instructions?


    Look at the others, none of them are here begging to change the rules of the game because they are struggling to keep up. They also face problems but they are at least trying to resolve them on their own.


    I expected more from you, all three of you"


    He then chided them as they continued to face down, and then sent them away with the words "You may leave", his disappointment apparent in his tone, turning to look at the scenery once more.


    "...Tower Master"


    After the three left and he stood for some time in silence, a slightly trembling, meek voice resounded behind the man''s back and he turned his head to the side, raising his eyebrow.


    "Did you find him?"


    "No... but... it is reported that Elder Do has been sighted on the ind Kingdom of Lihai..."


    "Is that information reliable?"


    "...a-as reliable as we could be with that ce... we confirmed with multiple sources-..."


    "Tch! That rat..."


    Gu Zhen spat his words with a little irritation, cutting into the words of the man whose soul seemed to drain as he paled and froze.


    ''No wonder he has disappeared, he decided to hide behind that old hag''s back...


    And of course she decided to shelter him! He is one of the only three alchemists left from the Alchemy Association...


    That said... Bahshi Assassins are not someone I am willing to antagonize...''


    His eyes narrowed as he turned back to look at the distant scenery while casually waving his hand, and the subordinate who reported to him inwardly sighed with relief and walked backwards while bowing.


    ''And they have been quite good partners if sufficiently renumerated and our demands were not too out of hands, so it would be a shame to have that rtionship sour...


    Granted, that rat was the contact we worked together through so it may no longer even be a concern... plus he would be now supplying them with pills...''


    Gu Zhen''s thought of the possible repercussions of this betrayal as a light of annoyance appeared in his eyes.


    "Haa~ that idiot, and here I was thinking he would be smart enough to know what''s good for him.


    What is he going to do with his age when he runs out of those pills?"


    A sigh escaped his lips as he slightly massaged his temples with a hint of ridicule and contempt.


    ''Hmm, was I too harsh on him after that failure?''


    He then stopped for a moment and mused, opening his eyes again, but quickly threw out the notion.


    He still could not believe he had people so close to Wu Long that could have been a constant thorn in the other''s side, as well as observants of his struggles.


    This would have made the game much more entertaining, but he lost it all due to the ipetence of that ''rat''.


    "Hah, I should have suspected it when he was so eager to take on the mission in the Winter Forest.


    Haa~ I guess even even someone like me can make mistakes in judgement..."


    His sigh was slightly contemtive, but too lighthearted for it to be genuine concern that he could be wrong and had to reevaluate his thinking.


    His expression then became lighter again, as he looked to the side at the game board.


    "Anyway...


    Hmm, what move would you expect from me next?


    Or maybe I should try and make an unexpected one and see if you would catch it? I am curious how keen is your insight...


    And then again, maybe our game would start getting stale soon? Shall we raise the stakes then? Or clutch for some part of the board?


    Hahaha, so many choices, I am struggling to make my mind"


    His light, delightedughter resounded in the room as his thoughts werepletely absorbed in the only bit of entertainment he enjoyed in thest few millennia.

 Chapter 516 A Day in History

    Chapter 516 A Day in History


    As Wu Long stood on that peak looking into the distance, a figure approached him from behind.


    "Daoist Wu"


    "Pce Master Qiu, I hope your stay here have beenfortable"


    He turned with a smile, greeting thedy who nodded with a wry expression.


    "How could it be anything but when you have provided us with everything we need?


    ...um... how is Bing''er?"


    She paused before asking and he nodded with a reassuring expression.


    "She is managing well. She has been learning control of her Physique from one of my women who has a different, but slightly simr one, and there was also a brilliant Dao Cultivator to help her as well.


    They had to go into seclusion not long ago, but this period was enough to get her started, and she would have to actually practice what she already learned for quite a while before any more studying would be useful"


    The primary reason given to Xue Bing for why she was sent to the mansion with Wu Long was exactly learning to control her physique, which was why she did not suspect anything and followed him.


    And while that reason was technically indeed true, Wu Long had to conceal some of Qiu Yo''s emotions and intentions with Soul Arts from the icy beauty as she would be able to tell that there was something more behind the decision to send her to that mansion if not for that.


    "Haa~ I have too much to thank Daoist Wu for"


    Qiu Yo sighed with relief, as Xue Bing learning to get her physique under control was the only way she would truly be alright.


    "Hahaha, please don''t be so humble, Pce Master Qiu, I have been speaking the truth every time I exined the reasoning behind my actions to you.


    So it truly was in my interests to do most of those.


    Besides..."


    He then revealed a charming smile. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "... we are true allies now, as you have decided to agree to my proposal"


    "Hahaha, I didn''t even tell you the results of asking the disciples... but it seems I don''t have to as you already know"


    She chuckled, both amused and incredulous by his confidence while he shrugged his shoulders with a lighthearted smile. ''But then again, when that was the response...


    I suppose it is a bit of a given''


    She then thought of the previous day when they announced their decision and that every disciple had the right to choose.


    There was a loud reaction with a lot of squirming, excited whispers, giggles and blushes from the young maidens.


    His feats during the Winter Forest Hunt were widely known as they were witnessed by the entire youngest generation of disciples, and the Core Disciples of the youngest generation who went to the Secret Realm with him excitedly shared their impressions of the dashing man''s prowess and at the same time kind, generous, thoughtful and caring side.


    Not to mention that they all saw him during their travel from the Frozen Garden Pce to the Yin Yang Unity Pce, and witnessed his demeanor, many having an opportunity to interact even a little while the trip was happening.


    The Sect Protectors, often the most numerous group in every Sect, which was no exception for this one either were also smitten with the man who they viewed as the savior of the Sect and a true warrior deserving their respect.


    Qiu Yo shook her head with a wry smile.


    Her face then became solemn as she straightened up her posture even more from her usual graceful one.


    "There are only four elders who declined your proposal as they are close to retirement and do not wish to change their ways. They will be participating in the battle with the renegades, but shall they survive it and all thates after, they will quietly settle within mortalnds leading a life of seclusion.


    The 232 Elders, 396 Sect Protectors, and 287 Disciples, as well as Grand Elder Qu and I, 917 remaining members of the Frozen Garden Pce in total, are hereby pledging our allegiance to you, Daoist Wu.


    By your own words, it is a pact of mutual benefit, but is also a lifelong alliance, one that would not be challenged by hard or good times.


    Please take good care of us"


    She dered in a slightly formal tone, and then cupped her hands in an elegant motion, with him mirroring her actions.


    "I thank Pce Master Qiu and the members of the Frozen Garden Pce for the trust and wee you. I promise to make this decision one you would not regret"


    He did not take the moment lightly, as this was the day that the fate of an entire Sect was sealed and bound to his own.


    Qiu Yo sighed with relief as the tense moment passed, and the two smiled at each other while lowering their hands, her mind strangely at ease after taking this big step.


    "I have examined the techniques that I memorized thest time, and am nearingpletion of the revised version.


    It would allow you to Dual Cultivate with me and reap the benefits of the technique you were using before, and even more at the same time. It would take at most a week more and I will hand it to you"


    "Huh? A-a week? I-I thought it would take years..."


    "Hahaha, no way, why would we need to waste so much time on a technique creation? Of course, I will be supplying you with better versions of the technique as I improve it and as we go along, but a version which would be suitable for a cultivator in the Nine Mortal Realms is something I already designed.


    I just need to improve it a little so it is fit for at least entering the Seven Profound Realms just in case"


    He chuckled, as she opened her mouth in shock, her eyes, round as tes, reflecting his smiling face.


    ''This man... is still a total mystery''


    She thought as she did not actually know who they were getting into an alliance with, and exactly how beneficial it would be for them beyond this small conflict. This day, while beingpletely normal and inconsequential for most inhabitants of the Seven Boundless Worlds, almost all of whom were unaware of the events transpiring here, was actually a monumental one for the history of the entire Seven Boundless Worlds that was yet to be written.


    And as the moment happened in an isted world, it was one which date and exact sequence of events were forever shrouded in mystery for those who wouldter ponder on it.

 Chapter 517 Her path

    Chapter 517 Her path


    Wu Long made sure to greet each and every member of the Frozen Garden Pce who agreed to take his proposal. They knew what would their roles be and the rtionship they would have, but it did not diminish the excitement.


    The Sect Elders, of course, were more reserved in their reactions, but there was still a glint in their eyes when they had the opportunity to interact with him up close.


    As he returned to the mansion on top of the Peak of Unity in the evening, he saw Sui Luxiao, Cao Xiang and Cao Mei sitting in sofas and discussing something with pondering expressions as he came into the hall of the private part of the mansion.


    "...yes, and that would also alleviate the need for Demonic Cores?"


    "Hmm, though it is not as critical at the moment, the future potential... Wu Long!"


    As Sui Luxiao was speaking, she noticed him approaching, and smiles bloomed on the faces of the beauties who stood up to wee him back. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Haha, what were you so excited about?"


    He chuckled after greeting each one with a kiss, and a glint of excitement as well as slight nervousness in Cao Mei''s eyes intensified as she looked to her Mother and Sui Luxiao for encouragement, and receiving their reassuring nods turned to him with a determined gaze.


    "Today, Sister Luxiao has been notified that there was actually a deficit of some medicinal nts and other cultivation resourcestely as more people are in a rush to cultivate with the recent Spiritual Qi improvements"


    She started, as Sui Luxiao nodded, adding...


    "Mei''er is right, not only us, most of the merchants and even suppliers are running out of stock, and thus there is a frenzy over what is left on the shelves. It is a good opportunity to gain more market share and increase our profits if we manage to fill our stock, not to mention that we would bepeting with the Golden Ox Trading Company for customers..."


    "The problem is that the quantity of supplies is actually decreasing, since due to the improvements in Spiritual Qi, it was inevitable that the Demonic Beasts have risen in tiers as well, their numbers are also growing.


    It is getting harder for disciples of various Sects to collect ingredients.


    Even here in the Yin Yang Unity Pce, several reports of the Outer Court Disciples encountering higher tier Demonic Beasts closer to the Sect have beening to Sister Zhiqiu, who is currently in the Elder Hall, discussing the issue"


    Cao Xiang spoke up with more details, filling in the nks as Wu Long started to get the gist of the situation, which he did expect to an extent, but the magnitude of change wasrger due to the fact the improvements of Spiritual Qi wereunpredictable.


    Though Wu Long highly doubted Lian Zhiqiu was actually in the Elder Hall as he felt her presence in her office not far from here, very possiblyzing around. She most likely told them she was going to the Elder Hall after they witnessed her receiving said report from Elder Hai or someone of simr standing.


    But seeing an excited look in Cao Mei''s eyes he decided not to interject and listen to the end.


    "Thus, I... I had an idea...


    I want to branch out part of the Liugwei Escort Agency and form Liugwei Mercenary Corps.


    It would be a dedicated part of our forces to gather medicinal ingredients, hunt Demonic Beasts and extract whatever valuable, as well as possibly even do other more general missions"


    She spoke with a bit of nervousness, not sure if he would approve as he slightly widened his eyes in a bit of surprise. She was effectively breaking away from her Mother''s path, finally forging her own, something he did not expect to happen yet.


    His eyes then glinted with a light of realization as Ye Ling''s words echoed in his ears, since thetter likely anticipated this moment, as she looked after all of them during his trip to the Winter Forest.


    "I-I have experience doing it in the Southern Archipgo for some time... of course it was a short time and I cannot im to be a professional... I-it was part of the way we raised funds for the fleet''s upkeep as we sold the ingredients to local merchants... so a lot of our former crewmen actually are veterans in the field so I can assemble "


    She then hurriedly added on.


    "Such a group would honestly add versatility to our actions.


    You also said that you needed Demonic Cores of higher tier beasts, and the stock of those has always been low as they are not such a popr item for the difficulty of obtaining one, so Mei''er could help with that as well"


    Cao Xiang supported her daughter''s endeavor with a smile, her gaze warming up from seeing her growth.


    "It would also alleviate some of our stock issues and possibly even give us an advantage overpetitors. Going forward there may be a possibility such a branch would be even more valuable when we travel to the outside world"


    Sui Luxiao also seemed keen on the idea, throwing in her two coins to the mix.


    "Haha, why are you so nervous, Mei''er?


    Mm, I believe it is a great idea, and would suit your more free style of operations. So I would support you in this as well"


    He chuckled, as Cao Mei''s cheeks reddened and she leaned forward for a hug.


    "I... didn''t know if you would be against it..."


    "Heh, why would I be?


    It is truly a good idea, not to mention that it is something you decided to do partially for me as well, why wouldn''t I be happy about it?"


    He hugged her tighter while the two looked on with warm gazes.


    "Ah! But I want to spend a lot of time with you so I am going to follow Sister Luxiao''s steps and find someone to manage daily operations as soon as possible"


    She then raised her head as all four of themughed, while Cao Xiang had a glint appear in her eyes as well.

 Chapter 518 In the North...

    Chapter 518 In the North...


    He spent a week in the Yin Yang Unity Pce, mostly working on the technique that the new Frozen Garden Pce would be using and as soon as the construction of the cultivation facility within one of the peaks was finished, he filled it with Spiritual Qi.


    However, this cultivation facility was split not in two but three parts.


    One was private for Wu Long and his Dao Family like before, another was for the members of Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    And one more was for the Frozen Garden Pce, thest one also filled with the Cold Qi he naturally absorbed together with the Spiritual Qi in the Secret Realm.


    But, as he sat down in the most secure room within the cultivation zone, infusing Cold Qi into the reserve that would distribute itter, he halted the process, feeling a familiar feeling.


    As he contemted the existence of Cold Qi, a new Dao Rune soon revealed itself, a Cold Rune.


    ''Hah, what a pleasant surprise''


    He smiled,pletely unexpectedly stumbling on a new Dao Rune that was identally swallowed by his technique along with all of the Cold Qi in the air. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It took him quite some time to perceive the Cold Rune and its existence, as it did not enter his bloodstream as all the previous Dao Runes, as he was only able to confine it in his Dantian, and unable to form as Soul bond with it as it did not respond to any stimuli.


    Feeding it Spiritual Qi which it naturally absorbed would cause it to create a chill that was not at all beneficial to him and which he had to purge.


    ''Hmm, I guess I would have to go around with it for some time like with the Lightning Rune...''


    He experimented with it for some time, and not finding any way to interact with the Dao Rune decided to postpone it until he could figure out what were the conditions to make it his own.


    Wu Long then finished filling the reserve with the Cold Qi that shouldst for some time, and exited the cultivation caves, approaching Qiu Yo and handing her a scroll he wrote with their new technique.


    "L-like that?"


    "Yes, just like that.


    You''ll have to get used to it.


    Now, you have to first learn the technique, as well as have everyone learn it as well, and when you have figured it out, cultivate in the underground facility, restructuring your foundation up to now with this process"


    He handed her another scroll she received as her jaw almost dropped as he made a foundation restructuring manual for their technique at the same time.


    Grand Elder Qu standing next to her abruptly sat down, her knees buckling as she looked at him with round eyes.


    "Um... not that we don''t trust you after everything you''ve done for us... but... how..."


    Another Elder said in a bewildered tone and he chuckled.


    "You will learn more about me as we go along.


    But the gist of it is, I am not someone from the Three Continents, so I have ess to knowledge that is not circting here, and I have a bit of experience when ites to fiddling with techniques"


    His words caused a flurry of emotions and reactions in all of the women, as he didn''t conceal much. He simply did not overwhelm them with information that they were not ready for yet, as there was plenty of time for gradually introducing them to the concept of who he was really.


    "But for now, when you finish restructuring your foundation, try to raise the cultivation levels of every member as high as it is possible in the next two months.


    The quality of this technique, as well as of the Spiritual Qi and Cold Qi inside should be enough to rapidly advance your cultivation bases, particrly of those still in the Revolving Qi Realm as they would advance faster than everyone"


    He then added, as they nodded with understanding, since he did his part and it was now their turn to show him their determination and efforts.


    "In two months time I will give you another technique which is currently not ready yet, which would be the only Dual Cultivation technique that you could use. It also would only have one counterpart technique, which I will use when cultivating with you, which would honestly be told, practically impossible for any other cultivator to learn"


    He then gave them a heads up to also mentally prepare, as well as reevaluate their decision if they had any doubts.


    ''He is too considerate for the selfish man he ims to be''


    Qiu Yo smiled wryly as he was essentially giving them two months prior notice since after that they would be basically unable to cultivate any other way.


    She knew that he probably did not need two months to create that technique, given the fact he created theirs in mere weeks.


    The Frozen Garden Pce entered seclusion two dayster.


    The members of the Yin Yang Unity Pce also entered their part of cultivation caves, which were split into individual rooms for pairs, for obvious reasons.


    There were only around 3400 members left at this moment, Sect Protectors making up around a 1000 of them, with about a 1000 Sect Retainers.


    Wu Long then departed alone in the middle of the night, discreetly, with only his women knowing of his departure while others were under impression that he went into the cultivation caves himself.


    His destination was past the Azure Eagle Empire to the very distant and mostly barren Northern Inds, one of which was home to one of the Five Great Sects, the Brilliant Sun Temple.


    The Northern Sea was harsh and unfriendly, with cold winds and perpetually stormy weather, along with chunks of ice that would sink any ship as they floated around in the high waves of the storms. It was thus not very suitable for naval crossing, the only trade route being closer to the Central Sea.


    Wu Long''s destination, however, was in the other direction, closer to the Outer Ocean beyond the Three Continents, the members of that Sect traveling there in treasure ships much like Cao Xiang''s, though of course smaller in size as hers was quite unique.


    Among the cold stormy sea, with thick clouds covering the sky and creating a gloomy atmosphere even during day, there was a bright spot, arge ind glowing with the orange-red glow of flowing magma and mes.


    There were magnificent temples standing on the giant rocks among the flowing fire, long stone bridges connecting them into one whole. The ind and the seabed beside it were a giant Spiritual Land perpetually filled with Fire QI.


    On a tform along the solid rock shore, with five treasure ships docked in the distance to a pier cut out from volcanic rock, a muscr bald man with a white beard looked toward the stormy horizon which was even harsher around the ind because of the constant temperature differences.


    "I don''t understand... why didn''t we send out a ship to greet him... how is he going to cross this Sea?"


    A young, also muscr man stood beside him, being precisely the Prime Disciple Wu Long already met before, Beng Mao.


    "Hahaha! How would I know? He just told me he didn''t need a weing ship"


    Grand Elder Gan''s booming voice resounded far and wide even with through the storm as his bald head shined from the distant light of the volcano behind him, as well as periodically lightning dancing far above in the cloudy sky.


    "Besides, aren''t we too hasty to be waiting for him now? We have only contacted him a bit more than a week ago... if he was in Fantian Kingdom, he should at least be arriving two weeks from now..."


    "He just told me he is on his way so I came"


    The Prime Disciple continued to question the Grand Elder, looking at the line of Sect Protectors and Elders who were standing in wait while the old man shrugged his shoulders.


    "Oh... he is here"


    His eyes then narrowed as Beng Mao turned to the sea as well, the eyes of everyone else following the two and then widening as they soon detected a dot on the horizon that quickly grew in size until a man floated down to the tform.


    "Haha, it has been some time, Grand Elder Gan"


    Wu Long lightly stepped on the solid rock, a light smile on his face under the bewildered gazes of people around.

 Chapter 519 Dry...

    <h4>Chapter 519 Dry...</h4>


    Among the widened eyes, Grand Elder Gan''s smile grew wider.


    "Bahahaha! As always, a man of surprises!


    Wee, Daoist Wu! The Brilliant Sun Temple greets you with a nice warmth, be careful not to get cooked though, Bahahaha!"


    His loud voice then woke the others from their stupor and as he cupped his fists with a powerful motion that made a loud sound and even produced wind, the others behind him straightened their postures and mirrored his actions, shouting "Wee to the Brilliant Sun Temple" in unison.


    "Greetings to the members of the Brilliant Sun Temple. I would trouble you with my visit for a bit"


    Wu Long cupped his fists as well, his smile growing as well.


    "Come! Let''s get you to meet our Temple Master!


    He''s been pestering me about you without end ever since we came back"


    The muscr old man came up to Wu Long, and putting a hand on his shoulder as if they were old friends, lead him forward to the temples.


    "Grand Elder Gan, it is not proper to speak of Temple Master in such a tone!"


    "Aah, he''ll survive that"


    As Prime Disciple Beng Mao spoke up Grand Elder Gan made a nonchnt expression, continuing to lead Wu Long forward.


    They went through the series of passages going over the flowing currents ofva, greeted by people all over, until their steps brought them to the Main Temple which was located on the side of the volcano.


    Therge za leading to the entrance was located at the foot of the volcanic mountain while the whole structure seemed to be cutting into it, various pagoda towers and buildings climbing up the steep volcanic rock above connected both with passages through the rock and outer bridges and stairs.


    Upon entering the Main Hall, they were greeted by many gazes of Elders, many of whom were much less friendly than Grand Elder Gan and the delegation which greeted Wu Long, thetter consisted ofrgely the same people who were at the Winter Forest Hunt.


    ''A long-standing policy of istion... huh''


    Wu Long''s eyes slightly narrowed as he could see the distrust and disapproval toward letting in an outsider in these gazes. There was also a heavy dose of caution and scrutiny.


    All of this was something he expected, but what he did not expect was a few gazes filled with outright hostility.


    ''Hah, trouble can brew everywhere it seems.


    Though very likely unrted to the conflict on the continent, looks like there is an internal strife here as well just as I thought''


    He chuckled, inwardly pondering those gazes which were not only hostile to him, but toward the old man who led him as well.


    Internal politics of a Sect could beplicated, and not always because of outside factors.


    In fact, in strictly isted and closed up Sects like this, which were distant from the affairs of the world and neutral to most conflicts, there was more likely to be an intense internal struggle since there was nomon enemy to be united against outside of thismunity.


    The members of the Brilliant Sun Temple were mostlying from the Cloud Piercing Continent where there was a monastery that the prospective disciples would have to lead an ascetic way of life as a trial to enter the Sect.


    There were many who were driven to this decision by the poor life or constant wars, but plenty of ''inconvenient'' heirs to Noble Houses or political rivals were also exiled through this method, so some of the people gathering here were predisposed to ambition and scheming.


    This Sect was also semi-religious one, as the practitioners all around Wu Long were Daoist Monks.


    And in such cases, there were divisions about theoretical or otherwise interpretations of their doctrines which could get very severe.


    He could also very easily identify part of the people who were now staring at him with hostility, and it was a group which was present and very vocal in anymunity.


    "Please don''t mind them, Daoist Wu"


    Grand Elder Gan spoke up as they passed through the Grand Hall and went into a series of passages leading up to the summit of the volcanic mountain.


    "Hahaha, I don''t.


    Conservative factions serve an important role in everymunity, as they preserve the sense of continuity and identity, as well as protect the founding principles.


    It makes sense that my very presence in these halls offends them.


    As for the others... well ambitions are something natural to appear in humans"


    He chuckled, causing the old man as well as Beng Mao and a few Elders who were following them to widen their eyes.


    "Bahahaha! Impressive as always, but... how did you know?"


    "True conservatives are easy to identify, their hostility is not few Elders who were following them to widen their eyes.


    "Bahahaha! Impressive as always, but... how did you know?"


    personal. It is steeped in their principles and therefore feels... dry.


    As for the other groups, well, intuition is part of it but there are clear red gs in the way they position themselves in enclosed circles of ''their'' people"


    Wu Long''s words made the Grand Elder nod with appreciation as others pondered his words.


    "Hoho~! A keen eye and sensitive intuition. As well as a sharp mind.


    Though I would say there are either only dried up corpses people here or someone who by no means could be called ''dry''. On the contrary, they''re quite ''full''. Bahahaha!"


    Grand Elder Gan loudlyughed as the Elders walking beside raised aughter that filled the passageways, making Wu Long chuckle while Beng Mao made a face that clearly said ''outrageous''.


    "But seriously, you have a tough battle ahead, as it took mequite a lot to persuade Grand Elder Jin, head of the conservative faction to even let this meeting happen.


    Temple Master cannot be partial to one faction or person, so he could not weigh in without reason as well"


    "I appreciate your help, Grand Elder Gan.


    In all honesty, I did not expect for this meeting to be possible so soon, but it is much better this way"


    Wu Long smiled, as they approached a tall pagoda tower on the very edge of the volcano''s crater.


    Climbing to the very top, they entered a circr terrace with no railings, with a dual view of dark-gray and gloomy world of the Northern Sea locked in perpetual storm on one side, and a bright orange, yellow, and redke emitting intense heat on the other.

 Chapter 520 NNF invitation

    Chapter 520 NNF invitation


    ??A wizened old man who had a still muscr and powerful frame, but in already visible decline, and with a thick white beard covering most of his lower face and tied up in several ces below, hanging to his lower abdomen, sat on a sitting mat at the end opposite from the stairs that led up to the terrace.


    His frame was lit from behind with an orange-yellow glow of the volcanicke, and thus his features were harder to see with naked eye because of the contrasting dark, and yet there seemed to be a fiery glint that should being fromva in his eyes despite facing away from it.


    Wu Long noted twelve empty sitting mats on both sides of the man, six on each.


    There was also a sitting mat in the very center of the terrace, likely prepared for himself.


    "Greetings, Temple Master Qi"


    Wu Long cupped his hands and the man nodded, cupping his hands as well.


    "Wee to the Brilliant Sun Temple, Daoist Wu, I have heard a lot of praise from Grand Elder Gan, and despite the impression he gives off he doesn''t give out his praise easil-..."


    The man smiled under the beard, speaking in a wizened, raspy old voice that still had a lot of power behind it, but the next moment his words were interrupted by a shout filled with indignation.


    "Huh?! What do you mean despite the impression I give off?! Are you saying there''s something wrong with how I behave? You wanna fight, Old Man?!!"


    "Huh?!?! I see the previous beating I gave you wasn''t enough? Sit down and let me talk with our guest before I just might take you up on that offer!"


    "Welle on then! I was itching to have a revenge match with you since thest time!"


    "You just never learn! Have you ever won even once? I might be getting old but I still haven''t declined to be beaten by mutts like you"


    "Oho! Let''s test that out then! There''s a first for everythi-...!"


    "Master, Grand Elder... we have a guest"


    Beng Mao tore into the heating up conversation between the two as their faces were starting to get red. The two froze, and turning their eyes to Wu Long, only exchanged gazes that said "this isn''t over" before turning to himpletely and Grand Elder Gan went off to sit down.


    But to Wu Long''s surprise, he did not take up one of the twelve seats around the Temple Master, as there was a separate sitting mat to the side.


    Beng Mao sighed with relief and also went to take his ce behind and slightly to the side of the Temple Master while Wu Long was offered a seat in the center.


    "Ahm, khu-khum. My apologies Daoist Wu.


    Now, where were we...?


    Ah, yes.


    I was going to apologize for having youe so far out here on such short notice, but there has been some opposition on the matter and... it would''ve beplicated if we were to postpone it"


    Temple Master Qi Shan cleared his throat and continued where they left off earlier.


    "It is quite alright, Pce Master Qi.


    I understand the gist of it. Though it seems this meeting would have more people in attendance..."


    "Mm, the rest of the Grand Elders would be joining uster, but as I wanted to have at least an opportunity to speak to you eye to eye without every word being interrupted, I dyed summoning them.


    Though we do not have much time until then"


    "Then let''s get to it, what did you wish to discuss?"


    "I have already heard from Grand Elder Gan, but, just for the sake of confirmation, you wish to get ess to our Temple''s legacy, correct?"


    The old man spoke, raising his hand toward Grand Elder Gan when thetter wanted to bicker about not believing his words.


    "Indeed"


    Wu Long nodded without changing his expression much, as the glint in the eyes of the Temple Master intensified.


    "Hahaha, quite bold of you to ask something that you know is more valuable than almost anything in any Sect, isn''t it?"


    The man spoke lightly, without any heavy emotions as Wu Long smiled back at him.


    "Well, I do offer you a hand in passing the ordeal that is ahead of your Sect"


    "Hehe, that is the problem.


    Our council is split in half, as some believe there is absolutely no scenario of us participating in that conflict"


    "But then again, is that not why you have Grand Elder Gan to be an outside voice?"


    Wu Long chuckled, causing both old men to very subtly widen their eyes, as Qi Shan then smiled with a heartyugh whileGan Shihan started counting his praying beads.


    "Hahaha, nothing gets past you


    That is true, and it is true he believes that the mes of war outside will reach our distant shores, however..."


    "...it is not so easy to persuade people adamant that they are right?"


    Wu Long finished the words for the Temple Master when thetter paused, earning a smile from him.


    "Mm, and there are also those among those believing in the conflict involving us that do not trust you would be able to help"


    "Am I not offering to help you first and receive ess to the Sect''s legacyter?"


    "Haha, it is nice and simple with you"


    The Brilliant Sun Temple Master chuckled, nodding as he spoke. He could see the logic, but the trust of others was not so easily earned.


    It was easy to say that they only needed to give him this reward after he helped them, but wouldn''t his help require their cooperation? What if his goal was to confuse them by concealing that his real goal was actually go get their cooperation and lead them all into ruin?


    There were also those adamant about preserving the secrecy of the legacy even if it meant the doom of the Sect, as that was the doctrine of the Eternal Sun Temple, whose members surviving the Great Cmity founded the Brilliant Sun Temple.


    The legacy of the Eternal Sun Temple has not been breached even once throughout its immensely long history, a feat so monumental it was hardly ever achieved by any Sect.


    Even some of the most powerful Sects had their secrets eventually exposed one way or another at some point in their history.


    It was the reason why Wu Long never had a chance to study that particr legacy, along with the legacy of the Eternal Moon Garden, even if he was at one point determined to.


    It was definitely a longshot, but since this was not really the Eternal Sun Temple and only its offshoot Sect which in itself was not possible in the outside world, he saw a very slim possibility to finally get ess to those precious secrets.


    "If you really wish to study our legacy, why don''t you enter our Sect?"


    Beng Mao spoke up enthusiastically while both Grand Elder Gan and Temple Master nearly wheezed fromughter seeing Wu Long''s expression in response to that proposal, that was very quickly hidden but was engraved in the eyes of the two.


    ''And be a permanent member of the No-Nut-Forever Club? Is this guy mocking me?''


    Wu Long thought for a split moment.


    The image of him with a bald head also visited the two old men and Grand Elder Gan nearly lost it, turning to the side while coughing as Temple Master Qi put a fist to his mouth.


    "Ahem, khem~ Daoist Wu is already a Dual Cultivator, so he would not be able to practice our ways, My Disciple"


    "Ah, my apologies, I have not thought about that. My condolences on not having the fortune of receiving the blessings of the Brilliant Sun Temple"


    Beng Mao sincerely spoke as Wu Long shook his head.


    ''I''m good thank you. NNF Club is definitely not for me''


    As he thought that, there was movement in the lower levels of the Pagoda Tower, as it seemed that the Grand Elders have finally arrived.

 Chapter 521 Save it

    Chapter 521 Save it


    ??The twelve Grand Elders took their ces around the Temple Master.


    The one with the highest cultivation, equal to the Temple Master at the Mortal Transcendence Realm was a decrepit and feeble-looking old man whose days were numbered, and wasintroduced as Grand Elder Jin, the leader of the conservatives.


    Wu Long noted that there were those in the council of Grand Elders whose cultivation did not reach Core Formation Realm,as he understood that the number of Grand Elders was fixed regardless if they had enough members of the required cultivation.


    The three Foundation Building Realm Grand Elders were on the side of the Reformists.


    He also saw that Grand Elder Jin exchanged a look with Beng Mao, deducing that the two were originally Master and Disciple before thetter became the Prime Disciple.


    It signified the influence of the conservative faction, since they were the ones who pushed a person into the position of the next Temple Master.


    ''Hah, so I was correct in my assumptions''


    He inwardly chuckled, as whatnded him this meeting was most likely the fact that he saved Beng Mao''s life from Hong Yue, making the conservative faction owe him a favor.


    Wu Long was no stranger to the internal politics of various Sects and factions, and could tell from the moment he met this Prime Disciple that he was someone who was indoctrinated into the conservative ways.


    And while he would still have saved Beng Mao at that moment regardless, if he did not have a calction he would not have waited for Hong Yue to move as her attack was after her twin''s, and therefore there was plenty of time for him to stop her even approaching him unlike with Xue Bing who was attacked first.


    What followed was more of the same discussion, but this time there was severe opposition and interjections from the Grand Elders.


    Wu Long noticed that Qi Shan and Gan Shihan acted less friendly to each other, or rather thetter did not speak up even once during this more formal part of the meeting.


    "...we have been neutral and stood to the side for ten thousand years!


    Our istion has never been broken, and no faction has ever picked a conflict with us!


    What would the Alchemy Tower gain from involving us in their struggle against the Azure Eagle Empire?


    If anything, Grand Elder Gan''s actions in aiding the Frozen Garden Pce have opened us up to potential conflict because we have taken a stance!"


    One of the conservative Grand Elders finally pointed out and an intense argument followed with several Grand Elders shouting at once.


    "Silence!"


    Temple Master intervened to return order with a thunderous roar while Wu Long inwardly sighed at the waste of time.


    "You refuse to acknowledge that a storm ising for you all because your position has always been to the side and not interfering?


    If you close your eyes, are you suddenly invisible to everyone around?


    Tradition and adherence to some core principles is important for continuation of identity, but shielding those principles from all scrutiny is not tradition, it is fanaticism, and failing to adapt when the world changes around you would only result in you being obsolete"


    He finally had enough of the bickering, speaking up in a calm, tranquil voice.


    "Youngster! You are overstepping your bounds"


    "Bounds?


    Have you invited me here to let me hear you arguing, or to discuss possible cooperation?"


    "You are a guest, and a Junior.


    You do not even have the proper status to be attending this meeting, and it because Grand Elder Gan begged and pleaded, and grace of Grand Elder Jin that you are here.


    It is proper to wait for when you are asked to speak"


    One of the conservative Grand Elders eximed with emphasis on his and his colleagues'' seniority.


    "If that were the case I would not be here.


    If I was representing someone who was going to help you, that would have been different as well.


    I am here because I am the one proposing to help your sect survive, and the one who would be responsible for providing that help, which gives me all the status required to speak up.


    While I dide here in good faith, with good intentions and with peaceful attitude, that does not mean I would tolerate my time being wasted on useless back-and-forth that could be happening without my presence, with no resolution and your seniority contest.


    The internal politics of your Sect and your power struggle hold absolutely no meaning or value for me. I am here for one purpose, to discuss our cooperation. You can fight among yourselves all you want when I am gone"


    Wu Long spoke without raising his voice or much emotion, but something in his demeanor caused the Grand Elders to not interrupt, as they all listened in silence.


    The light of the fires behind the backs of the Grand Elders that was usually making their silhouettes seem intimidating, was now instead reflecting in Wu Long''s eyes, and nailed the old men to their spots.


    "...! Y-you-...!"


    "Save it.


    I have no interest in your indignation either.


    I can achieve my purpose even if you don''t agree, as I will simplye to the ashes of this Sect after it''s gone in the war that is toe and take your legacy.


    Even if it is gone because you destroyed it to protect its secrets, I would simply not have it, and that is fine by me.


    I don''t ''need'' it.


    I only became interested since it seemed like a nice bonus.


    The fact I am here is a courtesy, do not mistake it for necessity"


    Wu Long did not let the man who spoke up earlier say the all-


    familiar words of indignation.


    In the ensuing silence, the old decrepit man who led the conservative faction opened his turbid eyes to look at Wu Long.


    "Hmm, it seems we have indeed been uncourteous to take up your time with conversations that do not concern you.


    Now then, let us discuss the issue you came here for.


    Grand Elder Gan told us about your feats, which are hard to believe even if you are, like he says, in Foundation Building Realm instead of the Revolving Qi Realm we see.


    However, even if we take five steps back and believe it all, felling a 9th-tier Demonic Beast is different from fighting a Mortal Transcendence Realm cultivator as Demonic Beasts don''t have the intelligence and wit of cultivators, and those you speak of are even higher in realms than that..."


    His slightly trembling voice sounded feeble, but when he raised his hand to stop the previous Grand Elder from interjecting, there was no one who objected.


    "... so, tell us... how exactly are you going to help us?"


    The old man''s turbid, bleak eyes looked directly into Wu Long''s and then, they widened.


    "Haa~..."


    A sigh escaped from him as the others froze, unable to move or even lift a finger.


    At this moment, Wu Long no longer seemed like a young cultivator in the Revolving Qi Realm to them.


    They all felt enormous pressure as the eyes of God of ughter opened up to look into theirs, a feeling of immense and profound dread spreading within them.


    Since he finally had someone worth talking to apart from Grand Elder Gan and Temple Master, he no longer prevented his Soul from affecting his aura and presence, though he still held back very much.


    He did not use this method usually, as it burdened his current Niwan Pce to hold the weight of his Soul even in this extremely reserved capacity, but even if he could go all out, the mere presence of such a powerful Soul would have crushed their minds so he would still have held back.


    "... are... are you..."


    "That is irrelevant"


    He said as the pressure on them disappeared and they finally started breathing again.


    "What is important, is if you are convinced"


    "... I am, I believe we all are..."


    Grand Elder Jin spoke with a still shocked look on his wrinkled face.

 Chapter 522 Convenient

    Chapter 522 Convenient


    ??The one who argued with Wu Long earlier seemed hesitant, as he still wanted to raise doubts, but could not get rid of the shiver in his hands, clenching them tightly in futile attempts to calm himself down.


    "Now, since you are convinced, the only issue is if you will ept my pro-... "


    Wu Long smiled and spoke up in a lighthearted tone since the situation seemed to be resolved, but his pupils then contracted, and a surprised expression appeared in his eyes as he paused.


    "Oh? It seems war hase to your shores earlier than even I thought..."


    The old men before him raised their eyebrows at his words.


    *BOOM!!!*


    *Crash!* *Boom!* *Pssshhh!!!*


    The Sect''s Protective Formation shattered with a thunderous roar in the next moment by a beam of light which came from the far horizon and several temples that stood for thousands of years on these volcanic rocks were blown into smithereens as the beam went straight into the side of the volcano causing another explosive sound followed by a torrent ofva gushing from within.


    "Treacherous Brilliant Sun Temple that supports usurpers of the Frozen Garden Pce and aids in their escape from punishment! Prepare to face the reckoning for your actions!!!"


    A voice enhanced by a Voice Amplification Technique resounded throughout the Seas around the ind, and then five figures rapidly approached the ind, all floating in the air while ten treasure ships sped far behind them.


    "That voice! Ro Banshui?!?!"


    Grand Elder Gan eximed, still shocked, but with anger and hatred ring up in his voice and demeanor, remembering the old rival from the Cloud Piercing Sect who was advocating for Wen Mei''s cause during the Winter Forest Hunt.


    "M-mortal Transcendence Realm cultivators!!! F-Five of them!"


    One of the Grand Elders of the Brilliant Sun Temple shouted with shock and horror, their eyes reflecting the figures d in ck robes floating ahead of the ships, as they only had two practitioners at this realm, one of whom was already far into his decline and could hardly be considered part of their force, and their previous Sect Ancestor has been dead for over 300 years.


    "There are also around ten Core Formation Realm experts on the ships, and an army with them!"


    "I-it is the Profound Martial Arts Valley and the Cloud Piercing Sect!!! They have reallye in retribution for meddling with the Frozen Garden Pce!"


    They could see Ro Banshui and some other Grand Elders of the two Sects on the ships, staring at the ind with wide grins.


    "But... how are there so many high-level cultivators? N-None of those five Mortal Transcendence experts is part of the two Sects!"


    "I-it''s the Alchemy Tower''s reinforcements! Didn''t you feel an even more powerful auraing from that attack which shattered our Protective Formation?!"


    The other Grand Elders all stood up along with the Temple Master, their faces revealing the dismay and signs of panic.


    "All Brilliant Sun Temple members, attention and receive orders!


    Secure Disciples and assemble the Sect Protectors to the shores!


    Look through the wreckage for survivors and have the Medicine Hall dispatch all personnel!


    All Elders not required for the search and rescue are to join the defensive position!"


    Temple Master Qi raised his Sect Master Badge, using emergency broadcast Formation to transmit his orders throughout the Sect.


    ''The Seven Profound Realms guy on the horizon left, seems his only job was to breach the Formation... tch, a shame but there''s no way to catch up''


    Wu Long''s eyes narrowed.


    "Well, if it isn''t convenient?


    You wanted reassurance? I can provide you one with a little demonstration"


    He then stood up with a smile, as round eyes filled with bewilderment turned to him, seemingly saying ''what is this madman talking about?'' as the previous experience, while being profound, was still a feeling, which did not have any visual or otherwise sensory impact, and under such extreme duress and panic has faded as they did not have any time to process it.


    He turned around as he was sitting with his back to the sea, looking toward the distant approaching figures.


    ''Hmm, and I was expecting for him to try and wrestle away Tingren Kingdom next... it is certainly unexpected''


    His thoughts went through the scenarios he anticipated and prepared for, but he missed the mark as Gu Zhen decided to strike down the Brilliant Sun Temple.


    ''What a coincidence indeed. If not by chance I was here, he would''ve wiped them out while I was away on the continent...''


    He then sighed with a bit of relief, as this time the truly unexpected coincidence was on his side.


    Even though he did not really need this Sect, he did at least feel some goodwill toward Grand Elder Gan.


    He took out a wooden mask, and a talisman with illusory art he made with Madam Liang for these asions.


    He could not wipe them out as Gu Zhen would not tolerate such a failure, especially when Wu Long was, in his perception, not even here, so he would have sent more forces, possibly even arriving himself.


    Thus Wu Long had to leave a group of survivors who would tell the Alchemy Tower Master what happened.


    And as the survivors would see him killing at least three of the Mortal Transcendence Realm practitioners, he could not have them reporting his identity. Though of course, there was no need to leave too many survivors either.


    There was also merit in letting Gu Zhen think there was someone else capable of disrupting his ns lurking in the shadows.


    Thus as he donned on the mask and applied a talisman over it, transforming his overall appearance, he took out amunication talisman to contact Madam Liang who was the only one capable of giving him an alibi.


    Gu Zhen was likely to have made a minor attack elsewhere for diversion, most likely in the Tingren Kingdom that Wu Long has anticipated but on a much less scale and severity, so he could then unt in Wu Long''s face that he defended the wrong ce.


    Though in this case he would have been correct, at least if not for this convenient coincidence.


    And just as he thought, a message reached hismunication jade at this moment.

 Chapter 523 Carnage of the Northern Sea

    Chapter 523 Carnage of the Northern Sea


    ??NOTE: this and the next 2 chapters are better consumed in one go, please make sure you have enough time to read all three for maximum enjoyment


    ---


    The sea surrounding the ind was growing darker and darker, the low-hanging clouds seemingly bing heavier and adding to the rising pressure in the atmosphere around, the only constant source of light in all of the visible area bing the glowingva on the ind, it''s brightest spot being a torrent from the new opening in the side of the volcano.


    Five people d in ck robes with no insignia or any other identifying markings flew above the sea, gleeful grins on their faces and their eyes full of anticipation.


    They were all rtively young-looking for someone achieving Mortal Transcendence Realm in this world, and two of them showed signs of unstable aura, signifying their recent advancements while one was a Minor Realm higher than the Temple Master of the Brilliant Sun Temple.


    They were from a separate structure under Gu Zhen called the Monarch Legion, unlike the Golden Ox Mercenary Corps consisting of exclusively higher level fighters, and have appeared in the conflict for the first time, biding for their time in the shadows until this moment.


    "Stop here, wait for the ships to reach the shores"


    One of them signaled and the others followed hismand, stopping in the skies not far from the shores as their robes pped in the rising winds.


    *Rumble!*


    "Hah, the weather''s getting rougher"


    A Monarch snorted, noting a brighter sh of lightning which briefly illuminated the gloomy dark world with a bluish light, followed by the louder than before rumbling of thunder, and the winds picking up even more as the waves far beneath their feet were also bing agitated.


    "Hahaha! Isn''t that quite fitting for the asion? The Monarch Legion''s long-awaited glorious first battle!"


    Another loudlyughed to the heavens which were growing more furious by the second.


    "Glorious battle? More like a one-sided bloody carnage"


    "Hehe, no doubt about that... I know! We should call it Carnage of the Northern Sea! That''s a good enough name for such an asion!"


    Two others chimed in with giddyughs as well, all five floating with leisurely rxed postures.


    "But it shouldn''t count, our job''s on the side this time, we shouldn''t call this the first battle, right?


    Doesn''t quite fit the grand asion in my opinion, and it''s not like everyone is here..."


    The first one who stopped them from advancing further said with slight dissatisfaction.


    After all, they were not the main actors of this spectacle.


    Their sole mission was to deal with the Temple Master and the other Mortal Transcendence Realm expert who was said to not be a threat but still had to be ounted for simply due to his cultivation.


    The main stage belonged to the members of the two Great Sects on the ships, even if there were people in gray robesheavily mixed in among them for support.


    The five Monarchs could also possibly aid with suppressing some of the Core Formation Realm members if need arose, but were under strict orders to let the two Sects do most of the honors and only assist from the side.


    "Heh, let them take the glory... pathetic stooges..."


    The one who first spoke about the weather chuckled, looking down at the ships which were rapidly approaching the shores, the Grand Elders of the two Sects raising the morale of the Elders and Sect Protectors with them.


    Another lightning bolt... *Rumble!*


    ---


    The sh illuminated the face of the Grand Elder Ro Banshui of the Cloud Piercing Sect while the roars of thunder seemed to be in sync with the war-hungry cries of his Sect and their allies.


    He stood atop the ship surrounded by faces that would be familiar not only to Wu Long, but to Hua Ziyan as well as some of them were present during thest confrontation in the Winter Forest Hunt, though there was a portion that was absent as well.


    The waves were getting higher, but the ten treasure ships tore through them with little difficulty, not swayed by the rampaging sea.


    The Brilliant Sun Temple was always rivaling the Cloud Piercing Sect for the spot of the 1st of the Five Great Sects, with them only managing to break away a bit further with the ascension to the Sect Master position of the current one, known as the Sword God.


    However, the younger generations were still equal between the two Sects, and the Daoist Monks had superior legacy, dampening the Sword Sect''s triumph.


    Meanwhile, the Profound Martial Arts Valley was perpetually in the second-tost position, only above the Profound Music Pce until just recently, when they rose to the spot previously upied by the Frozen Garden Pce.


    Thus the two Sects did not need much persuasion to conspire, although they were not strictly under Gu Zhen, only cooperating as allies. Of course, they had to follow his decisions nheless.


    "Hahaha! The Heavens are Furious! Today, we will purge the treacherous Brilliant Sun Temple!"


    Grand Elder Ro shouted through the thunder as he saw the intensifying storm much like the five people who stopped far above them in the skies.


    "Hm? T-the respectable warriors of the Monarch Legion stopped! W-will they not be attacking with us?"


    Another Grand Elder, the one who had previously used Wu Long of being a fraud pretending to haveprehended Sword Domain, slightly meekly asked as he looked up.


    He was happy to deal with lower level Elders, or even possibly tackling a Grand Elder on his own level if aided by someone, but even a mere thought of facing a Mortal Transcendence Realm cultivator terrified him.


    "Of course they will, hahaha!


    It is all part of the n. They will join as soon as that old man Qi Shan dares to show his nose!


    ... that is if he will even have the courage to after seeing their lineuphahaha!!!"


    Grand Elder Ro spoke with a reassuring and self-indulgentughter, then turning up ahead to the ind again while another sh of lightning lit the sky.


    ---


    The sh of that lightning faded to reveal the face of a Monarch who came up with a name for this day.


    "Of course, they will have their five minutes, while we do the real carnage. No one''s going toin about us indulging in a small massacre if no one''s gonna know, right?"


    He chuckled, causing a glint to appear in the eyes of the others, as they understood his insinuation.


    There were far too many members of the Brilliant Sun Temple, and while the main forces were almost equal, there were a lot of Disciples and Sect Retainers who were likely to be distanced from the battlefield.


    The five Monarchs were all hungry, hungry for action that they were preparing for.


    For so long, they could only think of what it would feel like to actually wield the power they were training and umting.


    *Rumble!*


    The furious heaven seemed to answer their calls, as lightning shed like spears and des of gods in preparation for battle.


    The whole sea until the obscured by storm horizon was alreadypletely dark even though it was still supposed to be daytime.


    "Hahaha, look at them run around like headless chickens, man I can''t wait to start!"


    The first of the five to take note of the weather suddenly startedughing, his eyes on the ''ants'' crawling all around the shore trying to form defensive positions.


    "...I mean, this is what all those years of waiting for our turn were for! It would be so satisfy-..."


    *RUMBLE!!!*


    And then after a hereto unprecedented blinding sh of lightning with an explosive thunder echoing through the storm, when his vision returned to normal it was already obscured by something.


    As he instinctively raised his eyes, they widened, seeing a in white wooden mask with no features, only two dark openings in ce of eyes, appearing eerie as if an abyss was inside them, with a talisman hanging in front of it from a ck hat, and it was mere centimeters in front of his face, seemingly slowing down from a motion.


    It appeared so abruptly and with absolutely no signs, not even breaking winds or creating residual wind from any movement, as if a ghost.

 Chapter 524 Carnage of the Northern Sea 2

    Chapter 524 Carnage of the Northern Sea 2


    ??The Monarch who was speaking froze, unable to process the sudden appearance.


    *Rumble!*


    Another sh of lightning rapidly following the one before lit the mask from one side, the sounding almost at the same time because of how close the lightning struck.


    This caused the Monarch to shudder and his pupils dted while jolting to take a distance, the next instance receiving a palm into his chest before his Protective Qi could be enhanced there as the more powerfulyer growing from the center of his back already covered almost everywhere else and was spreading to that spot from all directions.


    "Khu~!!!"


    *Krrch~*


    A sound of crushed bones reached the ears of the others which were still adapting from the loud thunder just prior, as they turned to look at their colleague who flew back nearly folded in two from the impact.


    His mouth was half-open with blood flowing from within as his veins on visible parts of skin were bing inted and hisplexion was rapidly bing pale, a line of crimson red was stretching from his caved in chest to a palm d in white glove, as a small sphere of blood was growing in front of it.


    From the palm, their gazes traveled to its owner, finally capturing the image of the figure with another sh of lightning further in the distance.


    It was a tall man d in ck and white clothes with a yellow ent and golden essories, which were pping in the winds of the storm, his mask behind a talisman slowly turning to the four remaining Monarchs. *


    "C-corpse Puppet?!?!"


    The four shuddered as they heard of this technique of the Corpse Dao only as general knowledge, but themon feature was the talisman over a covered face, sometimes surgically, so that the face cover is not identally removed.


    *Rumble!*


    The thunder of the previous lightning reached their ears just as the surroundings were drowned in darkness once more.


    The figure, only the outline of the silhouette glowing with the light of the distant volcano, moved to the next Monarch who took out a curved de.


    "Six shes of-..."


    As he shed toward the ''corpse puppet'', its free of the still growing blood orb left hand stretched forward and forming a ''de'' with all five fingers, tore through the six Spiritual Qi shes as well as shattered the actual de of the Monarch, piercing toward his neck as the shards of glowing Spiritual Qi of his attack and metal pieces of the broken weapon glinting with fiery glow fell around the two.


    A sh of lightning in the distance behind made the two appear as only dark silhouettes to the other three, the head of one detaching from the body and flying away as the hand leading to his neck made a swiping motion, while the limp body of the first in Monarch was still visible as a third silhouette in the distance, not yet having time to fall.


    A hand appearing in the sh of light, with a blood orb not far from it, moved along with the turning body of the ''puppet'', the alreadypletely pale body of the first Monarch flying toward another one, seemingly pulled by the thin line of blood still connected to his chest as if by a rope.


    "Tch!"


    The Monarch shed through the corpse of his colleague in the darkness rumbling with thunder to see a white mask appearing in another sh of light from somewhere behind himself, bing visible in the growing gap between two halves of the body he cut while his sword was down from the motion.


    "Hiieeek~!!!"


    His eyes revealed shock and horror, as he shrieked jolting to raise his sword in a stabbing motion forward but a hand d in a white glove gripped his face faster, the force of the grip then crushing it along with a first terrified and anguished "Aaarh-...!!!" and then a nauseating gurgling sound of blood and air that followed the equally sickening sound of his face and front part of the head being crushed.


    "Thch! Too tough...!!!"


    "Shit! What the-..."


    The two others were cutting into red des that flowed around the ''puppet'' from both sides, their weapons glowing with the light of techniques, but not able to cut through the multipleyers of the liquid des.


    "..! No-!"


    With another sh of light, one of them saw two abyss-like dark openings contrasting with the in white mask turn to him, widening his eyes as he saw that the ''puppet'' was holding his former colleague by the half-crushed head, the body limply hanging like a sack of meat.


    "F-fuck!!"


    He pushed away from the red de he was attacking with his, and flew in the opposite direction, his whole body shuddering from the all-consuming dread, goosebumps and raised hair covering his skin, the corners of his eyes bing teary.


    ''Shit! shit! fuck! fuck! fuck! fuck! No! Please! I don''t wanna die like that! P-please, please fuck! Heavens fuck! Pleeeease!''


    He inwardly shouted in abject horror and cursed the fate that brought him to this cold and windy sea on the edge of the world no one cared about.


    The sweat that instantly covered him and his tears forming a long path of droplets as he sped as fast as he possibly could.


    "W-what Carnage of the Northern Sea?! What glorious first battle!!! The ones receiving the one-sided bloody ughter were we!!!"


    He screamed out into the storm, the rain which was building up finally starting to pour down around as he tore through its curtain. The name he himself came up with for theing battle seeming like a bad joke of fate.


    "Haa~, haa~... d-did I... did I manage to g-get away?"


    He turned over his shoulder, breathing loudly as he still did not stop, only gaining enough courage to at least look behind him.


    He seemed to hear loud curses of the other remaining alive Monarch the moment he started flying away, leaving him with the hope that the ''corpse puppet'' was at least a bit dyed by the most senior one of them who remained there.


    And as he turned to the front again, relieved to see nothing behind him, a sh of light revealed a figure floating up ahead, the two abyss-like dark openings staring into his soul.


    "Hiiieeek! D-diiiiieeee!"


    He shrieked with high-pitched voice, in a moment ofplete panic and frenzy raising his de with both hands, but the butt of the de handle was abruptly stopped by a hand in a white glove while another, already bloody one tore through his Protective Qi and straight inside his chest.


    "Khuiik~~! Ha~a~... ha~a~..."


    The Monarch''s eyes becamepletely round along with a distorted scream, as he tremblingly breathed out with a struggled breath, seemingly unable to make even a noise as he felt fingers wrap around his heart. The heavy rain was pouring down his face while he shivered from cold.


    "Hmm, I see..."


    A muffled voice came from behind the mask as there appeared a crimson red glow within the arm of the ''corpse puppet'', which appeared to be flowing, the brightest spots seeming like veins. The same crimson glow appeared in two eyes within the dark abyss he saw earlier.


    ''Eh?... it''s not... a cor-... se... pu-ppe...? ... ''


    Thest thoughts of the man started to fade together with the light of life in his eyes, while the two glowing with crimson light eyes within the dark abyss of the mask revealed some kind of realization.


    ---

 Chapter 525 Wrath of the Sea

    Chapter 525  Wrath of the Sea


    ?525  Wrath of the Sea


    Some time prior...


    Ro Banshui''s face was lit and then fell back into near darkness.


    "Gan Shihan, ah, Gan Shihan, are you ready to face your reckoning? I''ve wat-..."


    "G-grand Elder!"


    As the old swordsman looked toward the ind, his eyes glowing with the light of its mes, he spoke as if able to see the face of his old rival, the day for two to meet in final battle and settle their score finallying. But a shout from behind him caused him to slightly pause.


    "...I''ve waited for this-..."


    "Grand Elder Ro!"


    "What?!"


    He tried to continue, not minding the slightly rising mumbling around him as he was not the only Grand Elder here, but as he was called by his name he furiously turned to the man, whose expression was fearful and puzzled as he looked up.


    "S-something is wrong up there..."


    "What could be so wrong that you had to-...!?!?"


    Ro Banshui barked at the subordinate in annoyance, jolting his head up and looking toward the ce hest saw the five Monarchs and then freezing and fading to white in another brilliant lightning.


    "Wh-what is that?! What is happening?!?!"


    Grand Elder Ro shouted with bewilderment as he witnessed the rapid sessionof deaths of the second and third Monarchs in the sky, and then his eyes revealed terror as they reflected one, and then the other of the remaining two Monarchs flying in different directions, with a very slight dy between the two as one was faster.


    "I-it''s looking here!"


    Grand Elder who spoke with Ro Banshui before shouted, seeing the mask turn down to the ships.


    "A-abort!!! Turn around! Turn the fuck around!!!"


    Grand Elder Ro''s amplified voice reached all ten treasure ships, which formations glowed and then they all started maneuvering to turn course.


    The figure up in the sky raised a hand in a motion as if it was beckoning something, and the currents of water beneath one of the ship started to change, streams of it rising to the ship to fill itand then a bolt of lightning struck the ship.


    *BOOM!!!*


    An explosive sound broke through the storm and light of mes tore through the darkness that followed the lightning strike, anguished screams of hundreds of people rising into the furious heavens right before, but abruptly being cut off.


    *BOOM!!!*


    Another ship went up in mes, three more suddenly being carried by strong currents. The water gave in, at the center between the three ships and was starting to form a giant whirlpool that was pushing them down into darkness.


    "Get us out of here!!!"


    Grand Elder Ro hysterically shouted at the Golden Ox mercenary controlling the ship.


    ''This ship is a giant coffin!''


    A thought shed in his mind as he heard screams from another ship not far from them, water rising on both of its sides, as if a giant maw ready to swallow them.


    *BOOM!*


    A sh of light from the other side, and the shockwave which shook them to their core told him that another ship exploded, and then half of a burnt corpse fell onto their deck not far from him.


    "We are doomed!!!"


    Someone cried out behind him but Ro Banshui seemingly entered some kind of a trance.


    "This is not right... this is not how it was supposed to be..."


    He mumbled, his words not reaching anyone amidst the panic, shouts and storm.


    Muted shouts of everyone around only entering his peripheral consciousness, while his true self became numb, a high-


    pitched sound from the exploding ship before still ringing in his ears while the surroundings seemed blurry in his vision.


    And then, a drop of water fell on him, waking him up followed by a rain so heavy as if there was a sea above those heavy clouds as well.


    "Aaaah!!!"


    He shouted at the top of his lungs, getting on one knee and after raising his arm up, mming his hand against the wet deck.


    His Spiritual Qi flowed into the ship, and seeing his actions someone started following as all of the people poured their Qi into speeding up the ship.


    "I-it''s not designed for such strai-..."


    "Screw your design! We''re getting out of here!"


    As the one controlling the boat shouted with panic, feeling that the arrays of the ship were starting to be overwhelmed, but Ro Banshui shouted with no regard, as the three remaining ships sailed away, all picking different courses in hopes that chasing other ones would dy the ''monster'' that for some reason no longer attacked.


    But just as the people on Ro Banshui''s ship were starting to sigh in relief after sailing away at top speed for some time...


    *Bam!*


    A loud explosive sound resounded as something tore through the sky with the light of a lightning andnded on the front part of the ship, causing wood scraps and chips to fly in all directions.


    The sound of pouring rain resumed after the briefest moment of being overpowered by the thunder and explosion of the front part of the ship, as everyone on the middle deck looked toward the elevated front deck with baited breath, their figures drenched in rain shuddering, whether that was from cold or something else unknown.


    As the pause of them not moving became prolonged, they started breathing again, only the sounds of falling droplets and rough breaths heard by all of them as they seemingly had a tacit agreement.


    And then...


    *Step*


    The sound of a boot hitting a wooden deck flooring reached the sensitive ears of the cultivators, and then another one, the eyes of people on the ship filling with dread.


    Soon, the same ''corpse puppet'' they saw in the skies with a bloody hand which was slightly red even in this pouring red came toward the railing of the elevated deck.


    "I thought I recognized you, good thing I avoided striking this ship..."


    A voice came from under the mask as the non-bloody hand rose up to it, and upon holding it, the whole figure of the man became blurry, changing the physique a little and the clothes bing simple and in navy-blue robes with no hat or anything to cover the head except for the mask with a crumbling talisman over it.


    "T-that voice..."


    Ro Banshui''s face revealed shock, disbelief, incredulousness, and denial at the same time, his eyes trembling as they reflected a slowly uncovered familiar handsome face, which was smiling with a hint of amusement in the eyes.


    "I-it can''t be! It shouldn''t be!! It is impossible!!!


    How! How... how is it you!!!"


    He screamed at the top of his lungs, his voice capable of oveing the storm to ring in the ears of each of the people around, whose heads were filled with the same words.


    "The better question is... why is it a good thing I didn''t strike you down?"


    Wu Long smiled, in quite a good mood as he had a vital breakthrough just now when he chased down one of the Monarchs.


    "... because you would have died thinking I was a liar.


    You see, while I don''t really care if you think I am a fraud, but Ziyan... someone dear to me was very dissatisfied with that fact. She was really upset"


    He then exined, not waiting for an answer as he knew well they could not be aware of it.


    "So..."


    He chuckled, a sword appearing in his hand, and a discolored world appearing all around them as the raindrops froze in ce when he took its handle and started unsheathing it.


    "...what do you think this is?"


    He then asked as the eyes of the people in front of him reflected a sea of emotions as vast as the one which waters they were currently traversing.


    However, what he saw in those eyes was also surprise, surprise at something and his eyes narrowed down.


    ''Tch... as I thought...''


    He sighed, his sword moving slowly out of the sheathe and in the next moment, as if part of the sequence was cut out appearing by his side in a finishing motion.


    The discoloration disappeared, and his figure rose into the air, disappearing into the distance.


    But the area that was covered by the discolored world was still unmoving, creating quite a surreal scene as neither rain, nor wind, not even the roaring waves of the sea around affected a circr area the ship was in.


    Thin red lines started appearing on the bodies of the still living people, their eyes widening and moving around as a realization was catching up to them. Dark lines were also spreading on the ship, crisscrossing and covering everything within. Even the drops of rain suspended all around had seemingly lines appearing on them formed by light reflections.


    ''So... this is... Sword Domain...?''


    Was thest thought of those belonging to the Cloud Piercing Sect, and then everything crumbled as the rain caught up and started falling while the waves of the sea rushed in to swallow any remains.

 Chapter 526 Tian Long

    Chapter 526 Tian Long


    ?526  Tian Long


    Madam Liang contacted Wu Long with amunication talisman, notifying him about a small attack on the Tingren Kingdom forces.


    ''Mm?''


    As she received a message back, she raised her eyebrow, and taking out three talismans and a separatemunication jade, flowed her Spiritual Qi into them, being careful to not use Reinforced Qi as he instructed.


    The three talismans floated around themunication jade and started rotating, an array circle appearing between them with symbols forming in different locations, formingplicated patterns.


    "Haha, I don''t even understand how to activate it... truly, his talisman and array skills are something else alltogether..."


    She chuckled, shaking her head in wonder as normally one had to know the process and structure of the array, and the way to control the talismans. But what she did was simply supply Spiritual Qi and felt it streaming in a constant flow toward them.


    She then concentrated closing her eyes, drawing on her smoking pipe, and as her eyes opened they had a beautiful, surreal flower appear in both of them.


    She puffed a long stream of herbal smoke along with infusing her Spiritual Qi in profound flow, the smoke clouding in front of her and gradually condensing into a silhouette of a human, which started to gain more and more features until it formed an image of Wu Long.


    "Hmm, well then, I have a tough job to pull off..."


    She then sighed, as she had to make an alibi for Wu Long, thinking if she could recreate his mannerisms right, but just as she had the illusionary Wu Long start moving, themunication jade she floated before with the talismans rotating around that were now enclosed in a small sphere of glowing patterns rushed into the illusion, hiding within the chest.


    "Ah, yes, voice..."


    She smiled, but then froze in spot, as the illusory Wu Long smiled toward her, goosebumps appearing all over her as this was the first time her own illusion did something outside her control.


    "Thank you, Madam Liang. I will take over from here-..."


    "Hup..."


    He chuckled at the terrified Illusion Art Master who shuddered and jumped a bit when he started speaking, an involuntary hup cutting into his speech.


    "Hup, hup..."


    Madam Liang''s deep green eyes which were now round looked at him like that of a deer standing before a sudden bright light.


    "Aah... don''t worry, this is not a Mirage Mayhem, your cultivation did not deviate. I used an arcane method to connect my consciousness to take hold of this illusion.


    I will also need your Spiritual Qi to maintain form, so please don''t cut off the supply"


    He chuckled, as she drew a heavy sigh, and then filling her lungs with air...


    "Don''t scare me like that!!!"


    She then almost cried as tears appeared in the corners of her eyes, since Mirage Mayhem was a very serious cultivation deviation that in most cases meant the practitioner was bing severely mentally unstable, and was well on their way to bepletely insane.


    "Hahaha, sorry, sorry


    I wanted to surprise youter in more peaceful circumstances as I didn''t actually think we would need this emergency measure"


    He chuckled with a slightly guilty look, scratching his head behind his back.


    "Still... this is...hup..."


    "Pretty neat, isn''t it?


    I became even more interested and invested in talismans, arrays, and formations when I learned how many things like these I can do with them"


    He smiled at the reddened cheeks of the former Great Seductress, who quickly started circting her Qi to stop the hups, and then turned his gaze at his hand that was made of Madam Liang''s Illusion Art.


    While he valued thebat power and versatility Symbol Arts gave him, such nonbat applications, which granted him different abilities to tackle tricky situations was what truly ignited the passion in him about learning as much as he could.


    "Hahaha, neat is a very mild way to put it...


    ...! But... are you not vulnerable on the other side? As far as I was told you didn''t take anyone with you to protect you in such instances..."


    She lightlyughed, shaking her head as she finally somewhat calmed down, but then gasped as a natural conclusion dawned on her, that if his consciousness was now here, he had to be absent-minded on the other side.


    "Hm? Oh, no, you don''t need to worry about me.


    Being in many ces at the same time is something I can do with no difficulty"


    Wu Long chuckled, the ''corpse puppet'' on the other side standing at the edge of the pagoda, using his Dao Runes to galvanize the storm around the ind.


    "...?! ... like, a cloned consciousness or a separated part?"


    "Hahaha, there are techniques like that, but no.


    Themon problem with those techniques is that just like a Mirage Mayhem they can grow out of control and then you have a huge problem on your hands since you can be hostile with another version of yourself"


    He lightlyughed, the prospect he mentioned causing chills to go through Liang Yuhan.


    "No, I simply trained for an insane amount of time to befortable seeing with multiple sets of eyes, receiving information from several sensory organ systems and move several bodies at the same time all with one consciousness.


    I truly am in both ces at the same time, you can call it limited omnipresence, as I can handle quite a few separate processes at the same time"


    He then added, as her eyes glinted with amazement.


    ''So this is what a mind of someone like him is capable of...''


    A thought ran through her head as she once more realized just how surreal it was to talk to someone like him.


    "Do you... always use this ability?"


    "Mm, I often ponder on techniques, analyze and think about multiple things at the same time, especially during fighting pointless battles, or boring conversations with butthurt people, so that time would at least not bepletely wasted, though never when I am spending time with my women, hahaha.


    They always have my undivided attention"


    He made a bright smile that caused her to show a wry one.


    "In the past I''ve also used it to control puppets and the like..., since I have several alter-egos throughout Seven Boundless Worlds that I wanted to keep separate from my real identity, in fact... you may recognize the disguise I am using currently with your True Phantom Image Technique.


    Wait, let me project it for a moment, I am going to borrow your Spiritual Qi, if you let me control its flow in the technique... yes like that"


    He then said as he saw a glint of interest in her eyes when he mentioned alter-egos.


    The illusory image became hazy, and then formed into the man with a talisman over a white mask.


    "...!"


    Madam Liang froze in ce, her eyes widening.


    "T-T-Tian Long?"


    She eximed with bewilderment.


    "Yep, the Heavenly Dragon. I have four other alter-egos in this series"


    "Four...? If this one is the fifth...Tian Long... Wu Long... Five Dragons...? d-don''t tell me that..."


    "Haha, correct"


    He chuckled, nodding to her assumption.


    "Well, I better get going before I amte to the party, as I would soon start where I am as well, it would be better if both I and Tian Long appear roughly at the same time"


    ---


    Tian - Heaven


    Long- Dragon


    Wu - Five


    More in Author''s Thoughts

 Chapter 527 Tricks of Her Own

    <h4>Chapter 527 Tricks of Her Own</h4>


    Wu Long turned toward the exit, but stopped after reaching the door, turning back.


    "Madam Liang, if you will"


    He smiled, and she raised her eyebrow with a bit of puzzlement.


    "Hahaha, I could just pass through that door, but I''d really rather not get used to behaving as an illusion if I am going to pretend that I really am here.


    Plus you would have to go with me, I am not sure how far is the range you can cast your illusion to"


    Wu Long''s words woke up the beauty who paused and then smiled with a well-hidden but still perceptible pride.


    Flowers appeared in her eyes again, this time each petal had profound symbols on them, which morphed and transformed into illusory shapes.


    ''Impressive''


    He slightly widened his eyes.


    She drew on her pipe, and then sent a small ring of smoke that morphed shapes, and then absorbed into Wu Long.


    "You learned the Art of Corporeal Illusions at such a cultivation, in a Boundless Mortal World?"


    He asked, not concealing being impressed while clenching his fist.


    "Haha, I do have tricks of my own.


    I did use my connection with the Pce of Secrets to research what interested me, but my main motivator was learning powerful techniques that could not be obtained in the Boundless Mortal World"


    She said with a bit of confidence.


    "But, won''t it take too much of your Spiritual Qi? I know you have a big reserve as an Essence Awakening Realm cultivator, but Corporeal Illusion Art is something even people much much higher than you in cultivation struggle to keep up..."


    "I have a Mystic Qi Ocean Physique"


    "I see, that changes things"


    He nodded with understanding. Unlike the Extreme Yin or Yang Physiques, where the core of the unique power was focused in the Root of Harmony, the Mystic Qi Ocean Physique''s was focused around the Root of Spirituality.


    ''Heh, I guess it makes sense''


    He smiled, as when he first encountered her and the only time he used Chaos Origin Eyes on her, he was still in Qi Condensation Realm, and as miraculous as that technique was, the lower in cultivation he was, the more disproportionately it was restricted.


    This exined why she managed to hide this fact, though there was also the fact that this Physique had very limited signs, and he did not pry too deeply into her secrets to notice them.


    Not to mention that unlike the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art, he onlyprehended the firstyer of the Chaos Origin Eyes, although he recently came close to understanding the 2ndyer during his enlightenment.


    When he met herter with higher cultivation of Revolving Qi Realm, likely being able to see through her physique, they already had some goodwill, and as such there was no need to investigate her.


    "If that is the case, do you mind if I use your Spiritual Qi if need arose?"


    He smiled, and while she raised her eyebrows, she nodded with agreement.


    "Don''t worry, you just need to let me control the flow like you did earlier"


    And after reassuring her, he opened the dooring out of the room with Madam Liang following him.


    "Wu Long, I just received your message"


    Ye Ling greeted them in the courtyard.


    "Good thing you warned me, I would''ve cut you on the spot"


    She then sighed with relief while Liang Yuhan widened her eyes.


    "Haha, well, I''ve seen Madam Liang''s reaction so I decided not to gamble. Your Sword Intent is no joke after all"


    He made a slightly dryugh.


    Normally, Wu Long wouldn''t fear any damageing to him as he was just an illusion, but Ye Ling''s level of Sword Intent was apletely different matter altogether.


    He warned her about the illusion from where he was truly at with anothermunication talisman, since she would have attacked on sight.


    The reason was simple.


    While his consciousness was controlling this illusion, he was not truly here, and thus neither of his women would feel the bond that tied them.


    If Ye Ling, unlike his less experienced women, saw ''Wu Long'' whom she did not feel a connection to, even if her senses screamed at her that it was him, she would have attacked with no hesitation, because she was currently feeling the bond with the one located in the Northern Sea, thus making any other ''Wu Long'' an impostor, and the more real the feeling that it was truly him, the more dangerous the impostor was.


    "Ling''er, I need that Spatial Ring I gave youst time"


    "Mm, sure"


    Ye Ling nodded, handing over one of the Spatial Rings he gave her for safekeeping in the Mansion.


    Wu Long and Madam Liang then moved out together, though she concealed her presence with Illusion Arts and traveled at a distance from him.


    ---


    Princess Cai Yin''s double who received a notification about an imminent attack by Liang Yuhan was sitting in a meeting with the Tingren Royal Family with the Imperial Ambassador overseeing the proceedings.


    It was a private restaurant with a garden that only served one party of customers at a time, often used by nobles forprecisely such asions.


    The outside garden which was currently in full bloom of spring and filled with guards in casual clothing, suddenly grew noisy.


    "Intruders!"


    "Enemy Attack! Protect the Royal delegation!"


    "Protect Her Highness! Concentrate around the tea house!"


    "Secure His Excellency the Ambassador!"


    The different shouts of Guards prioritizing their own targets of protection reached the ears of the people inside.


    "W-what is this?!"


    The current Crown Prince who took position after thest one was executed shouted with widening eyes, throwing a gaze of suspicion toward ''Cai Yin''.


    "I have as much information about this as you, Brother"


    She spoke with her own gaze of suspicion toward the man, while inwardly thinking that the poor bastard was truly not notified of the attack, probably because he was bad at acting.


    Her liege, the real Princess Cai Yin once told her that the only reason this man was chosen to be the Crown Prince was because how easy it would be for whoever manipted the Royal Family from behind to do so once he is on the throne.


    She was not as worried as their side was prepared for the attack, having prior knowledge it would be happening.


    And though the Wine Dao Master who was in the Tingren Kingdom could not interfere unless it involved someone on his level or at least a Mortal Transcendence Realm, since he was protecting their side only against attacks from those level of forces, there were otherpetent people around who could handle this trouble.


    "G-guards! Guards! I need protection!"


    Meanwhile, the Crown Prince started shouting with a panic-


    stricken voice, his wide eyes filling with fear throwing more confusion into the situation.


    However, the noise outside gradually died down at this point, as an unknown group of masked people interfered, striking the attackers from behind, and swiftly retreating.

 Chapter 528 The Struggles in the Shadows

    Chapter 528 The Struggles in the Shadows


    ??"Tch, as we thought, they interfered"


    A man in in gray robes said standing in a room of a tall pagoda tower, another restaurant located not that far from where the meeting took ce, looking through the windows while several other people dressed like him sighed with heavy expressions on their faces.


    "The higher-ups will not be happy, we were given clear instructions"


    "No matter, have the second and third wave-..."


    "They won''t be there to respond"


    A voice resounded behind them, and as they turned around, a masked man d in ck clothes with a few people behind him stood at the entrance to the room.


    Their eyes widened as they did not notice anyone approaching.


    "Attack!"


    The Golden Ox mercenaries sprang into action, but as they ran forward, they received shes in their backs from one of their own.


    "You.. little-... khu-..."


    The leader who was looking through the window earlier turned his head, and his chest was pierced by a sword from the front.


    The others were also swiftly overpowered, as the leader turned forward to the masked man who held the sword that pierced him.


    "You-...khuk!... picked the wrong... khuk... side..."


    He struggled to speak, blood gushing from his mouth as his eyes venomously looked at the eyes behind the mask.


    "Quite contrary, I picked the side of an Undefeated God"


    The middle-age sounding voice behind the mask replied with confidence, as he pulled the sword and the leader of the mercenaries fell face down while he stepped to the side.


    "Thank you for your good work"


    The man who betrayed the mercenaries spoke respectfully, bowing to the masked man.


    "It is we who should be grateful to the Thousand Eyes Information Bureau. As always, impable work. I believe Boss would say so too. We should- ...! Brute Fortress Art!"


    The masked man spoke when his eyes widened and then a protective Spiritual Qi appeared around him and the others as he turned and made hand seals.


    *Boom!*


    Part of the top floor of the pagoda tower was blown away with bits and parts of the roof, walls and furniture flying onto the street below.


    A damaged Spiritual Qi shield appeared from within the dust, and the masked man who had a drop of blood appear at the bottom of the mask turned his sharp gaze to a figure standing in the intact part of the building, though there was a hole on the other side as well through which he sent that attack.


    "Hooh~, you were able to receive that?"


    "Tch, Core Reformation Realm..."


    It was a gray-robed man, with a badge depicting a golden ox head on his belt, a saber casually ced on his shoulder. There was a smile on his face, and excitement glinting in his eyes.


    Two people joined him after, standing to his sides.


    "You are quite good, for someone in the Foundation Building Realm..."


    The man narrowed his eyes, as he did not expect the masked man to not only defend himself, bit his subordinates and the man in gray as well. There was a slight suspicion in his eyes as that power was far more than what a Foundation Building Realm practitioner should be able to handle.


    "...are you the Troublemaker?"


    "Haha, dream on"


    Old Yen wiped the drop of blood from the lower corner of the wooden mask and chuckled at the words, causing a disappointed expression to appear on the face of the gray-robed man.


    "Tch... a pity...


    Anyway, I was told not to interfere... but the mission was important and youpletely screwed us over so I kinda felt annoyed you know?


    We were suspecting there were rats among us with how easily our moves got intercepted recently... but now it is certain"


    He then spoke turning to the man in gray robes standing among those he attacked.


    "This is... Fen Gigyu, he is the overseer of the Tingren Branch since the death of the previous one"


    "Death? Hahaha, that guy got ughtered by the Troublemaker two whole Major Realms beneath him, tsk tsk tsk, talk about an embarrassment"


    The executive of the Golden Ox mercenariesughed at the washed-up version of rying the previous overseer''s fate.


    "... you sound as if were you in his spot, the situation would have been different..."


    Old Yen spoke with a bit of inflection in his voice signifying how absurd the notion was but Fen Gigyu simply and straightforwardly nodded with a confident grin.


    "Of course, where have you seen a Revolving Qi Realm youngster killing an expert fighter in the Core Reformation Realm?


    And I''m not talking about three feeble old fogeys living thest dregs of their lives who have no legacy to speak of that he supposedly buried on the other side of the pond... I am talking about a real Core Reformation Realm cultivator.


    If you are working with those Thousand Eye rats, and fighting against us, you must know what kind I am talking about, the kind that really has what it takes to im being in their cultivation realm"


    He spoke as Old Yen narrowed his eyes behind the mask.


    ''Hmm, I should be able to take him on but...


    I would have to go all out, and it wouldn''t be easy.


    Boss told me not to show the prowess of a Core Formation Realm... and not to engage enemies that required my full strength at all if possible...''


    He knew his own strengths, as he truly was not specialized in fighting. His expertise lied in subterfuge and gueri tactics, as well as figuring his way around the dark side of society.


    Always holding back part of his power was the only way he was allowed to roam freely and work independently to aid Wu Long as that was his biggest defense.


    Otherwise the enemy would send someone to deal with him that he could not handle and that would be the end of him.


    At this moment, a muscr man with a face resembling an avant-garde painting kneeling on the floor came to his mind.


    ''If only I had a partner with brawl...''


    Hemented as it would have made his work much easier, and less taxing on him. The scope of his movements would have been far wider as well.


    "We''re retreating"


    He turned to the side, giving his orders.


    "Retreating? And you suppose I just let you go?"


    The mercenary executive raised his eyebrow.


    "Haha, tell you what, leave the one who sold us out and you may go"


    A fun idea then came to him as he grinned.


    "Then..."


    The Thousand Eyes Information Bureau spy tried to walk forward but Old Yen raised his hand.


    "No need, we''re leaving"


    He smiled showing his hand was empty that looked as if he was stopping the man, but at this moment a pill was falling to the floor beneath the feet of Fen Gigyu and his men.


    "...! You fuc-..!"


    The executive widened his eyes, the pill exploding into smoke the moment it hit the floor, covering his nose and mouth as he suspected possible poison, and was not wrong in his assumption as one of his two subordinates who did not react in time fell to the floor foaming at the mouth and holding his throat almost immediately.


    "Shit! Find them!"


    He made a swift motion with his saber, instantly blowing away the smoke and shouting to the other subordinate who came with him.


    "But..."


    "Ekh-.. urkh... Khuu!!!"


    The one he called turned his gaze to his colleague who was wriggling in agony on the floor. And then a saber pierced the the poisoned man''s chest.


    "Any objections?"


    "Yes sir!"


    The subordinate took out amunication jade, and while running forward to jump off the tower seemed to contact reinforcements, as men in gray robes started jumping on the roofs in different parts of the city, assembling to this area.

 Chapter 529 Incompetent Subordinates

    Chapter 529 Ipetent Subordinates


    ??Fen Gigyu, twisting his saber to finish off the ''failed'' subordinate, came to the open edge, looking toward the distant spot where all three delegations were now leaving in different directions.


    "Tch, should I just..."


    He spat to the side, and mused out loud but stopped as he felt a presence closing in, turning with a look of slight annoyance which quickly changed to shock and horror.


    "Should you just... what?"


    A cold voice resounded in his ears as he fell to his knees and groveled, trembling before Gu Zhen who was in thepany of a Mortal Transcendence Realm member of the Golden Ox Mercenary Corps Wu Long once saw not far from this capital, and another one d in ck robes with no identifying marks.


    ''This imbecile! I told him to not make a direct move!!!


    Damn! I told Lord Ma Hui that he is too arrogant, and has issues with subordination and following orders!


    But he pushed him to this position just because he is histest favorite disciple!


    Now Lord Ma is not here, and I''m the one to me... how am I going to exin this mess to Lord Gu?!?!''


    The three floated down from the skies, as the top executiveof the mercenaries was seething with rage looking at his subordinate, pushed on to him by the leader of the Mercenary Corps.


    "Overseer Fen! Exin yourself!


    I gave you strict orders not to interfere!


    Haha, Exalted Lord Gu, please believe this faithful ve, I have never intended to go against your orders, this ipetent subordinate of mine has been a problem-..."


    "If he is ipetent, shouldn''t he be dealt with just like he dealt with his ipetent subordinate?"


    Gu Zhen cut into the disgustingly sweet-toned, appeasing speech of the top executive with a look to the side, where a darkened blood puddle was spreading from a corpse.


    "... m-most wise! Of course... that is so~... b-but Lord Ma has... uhm..."


    The man started sweating as he struggled to keep up his smile while Gu Zhen sighed, turning away as if disgusted by the sight. The Monarch standing to the other side of the Alchemy Tower Master also threw a look full of contempt.


    ''I thought I recognized him from somewhere, so he''s Ma Hui''s disciple... hmm, it would be annoying if heter bes disgruntled, plus there''s the case of the recent betrayal of Do Bishui... if even Ma Hui starts having second thoughts everything could quite quickly unravel and copse...''


    He narrowed his eyes, shaking his head in the end.


    "Haa~... forget it...


    Just... withdraw your men"


    "Certainly...


    All members of the Golden Ox Mercenary Corps in the area, receive orders, immediately stop any pursuit and withdraw! This is a direct order!"


    As Gu Zhen threw out his words with slight annoyance and turned to go to the other side of the pagoda tower, the top executive took out a massmunication talisman with limited range, rapidly switching to the tone of authority and self-importance.


    "See? You didn''t have toe to make sure I y by the rules.


    I admit, my subordinates made me look bad today, my apologies.


    Why don''t youe out so we can talk?"


    Gu Zhen then said to someone, as the still groveling Fen Gigyu meekly raised his face, but only a little, still not breaking the pose, his eyes widening with shock at the mention of someone else being here.


    "I thought I would have to interfere, but then again that may have been the start of the war, wouldn''t it?"


    A handsome mannded on the ruined top floor of the tower, seemingly arriving from somewhere below in the city, reflecting in the eyes of the man kowtowing on the ground.


    "The Troublemaker"


    An apprehensive whisper of the top executive reached Fen Gigyu''s ears as his eyes widened, finally understanding the scope of the problem as he never heard from his Master that the Troublemaker was someone even Gu Zhen paid attention to.


    "As I said, subordinates have their way of disappointing me. But, cutting this man and those searching for your people wouldn''t have sparked the war.


    It would have been fair game after all, since they were about to start a full-on confrontation.


    You''re not going to provoke me into going to war as easily, hahaha


    Though as it turns out this one''s a bit of a pampered kid, so his head might''ve cost you at least some kind of a bacsh from a certain someone"


    Gu Zhen chuckled, looking at Wu Long with eyes that were full of excitement and anticipation. The kowtowing Fen Gigyu slightly clenched his fists at the mention of a ''pampered kid'', but knew that he was already treading on thin ice around a very dangerous man.


    "You don''t look like someone whose n just failed"


    Wu Long''s face was tranquil, but Gu Zhen could see a hidden worry in the eyes that observed himself, his smile widening as he put his hands together to make a few ps.


    "Oh, no! How can I be angry when I witness such work.


    I must admit, while I expected Liang Yuhan to assist you, it still is not pleasant to have her opposing me. I still have hope that she would see the error of her ways...


    But, that aside, I am in awe of how cleanly you foiled the assassination"


    "Of the ambassador?"


    Wu Long chuckled, and Gu Zhen''s eyes glinted with genuine appreciation.


    "Hahaha! As I thought, it is so satisfying to y against someone who can read moves ahead. You not only anticipatedmy move, but even the faint of the target..."


    Heughed with delight.


    It was true that this assassination''s target was not Cai Yin but the Imperial Ambassador who oversaw the talks and ensured that the Princess was a legitimate opposition to the Throne.


    Striking Cai Yin would have effectivelypletely shut down Wu Long''s interference in the Tingren Kingdom, and was overall not that beneficial to Gu Zhen at this point in time.


    "But... what if I told you that the assassination target feint was not the biggest twist?"


    He then added, and while Wu Long''s expression did not change, Gu Zhen saw the ''well-hidden'' suspicion and worry.


    "You see, I was thinking, what you would expect from me?


    And then any ns I came up with, the Tuamei Kingdom, the Fantian Kingdom, Tingren Kingdom, even the Azure Eagle Empire, all of them were fair goals.


    But I just couldn''t make up my mind, so I picked Tingren as I thought you would expect me in Tuamei.


    And low and behold..."


    Gu Zhen started exining, walking from side to side, his hands expressively pointing forward with open palms facing one another, and shaking them up and down a couple of times as he articted a direction of attack.


    He was speaking truthfully, as he truly expected Wu Long to defend Tuamei since there were important trade talks happening there, and an attack on officials handling those talks would have been a significant blow to any further cooperation between the Soaring Feather Trading Company and that Kingdom.


    And towards the end of his words, he turned to Wu Long, spreading the hands to the sides.


    " you expected me here. Truly marvelous"


    He concluded with a smile, once more telling the truth. However, his smile widened the next moment, eyes glinting with the excitement that reached its peak.


    "But... just in case... ju~st in case...I failed...


    In the very tiny possibility of that happening, I decided to-..."


    "L-Lord Gu!"


    As Gu Zhen was reaching the culmination of his speech, narrowing down his eyes, the Monarch who came with him, approached him with a troubled look and though he hesitated, called out.


    The gaze he received in return caused him to shudder, feeling the temperature around momentarily rising, but he still gulped and leaned in to whisper into Gu Zhen''s ear.


    Thetter''s eyes widened after hearing what thetter had to say, and then any mmable materials lying around started smoldering as the temperature rose fast.


    Gu Zhen turned his eyes to Wu Long, his expression slightly somber but not changing much further. He then sighed and smiled.


    "...nevermind. It seems I have something to do, so we will finish here


    As I said earlier, well yed"


    He spoke with a chuckle, and rose into the air, after slowly drifting off, almost instantly gaining distance and thenpletely disappearing as the Monarch closely followed behind him.


    Wu Long looked in the direction the man disappeared to, and then turning to the side watched Fen Gigyu who was staring daggers at him standing up while the top executive of the Golden Ox Mercenary Corps was giving him a lecture.


    ''Turns out I didn''t need to be able to fight after all''


    He sighed looking at the spatial ring on his finger, shaking his head, and left as well, leaving the two on the ruined top floor of the restaurant while leaving a ''small'' troubles fee to the establishment.

 Chapter 530 Can’t complain

    <h4>Chapter 530 Can''tin </h4>


    "What happened?"


    Gu Zhen spoke in an irritated tone, the calm and collected appearance he showed to Wu Long melting to reveal seething rage.


    "Only one Monarch of the five returned, and there is no status on the ships...


    The survivor is reporting some kind of C-..."


    The Monarch hesitated for a bit but urged by the eyes of the alchemist gulped and continued speaking.


    "C-corpse Pupper, sir"


    "Corpse Puppet?!... Corrupt Path? Nonsense!


    They wouldn''t interfere with our affairs. We had a deal"


    Gu Zhen spoke with disregard to the assumption, but a doubt still appeared within his eyes.


    "I-It could be a normal puppet... I am not sure... but... the survivor is reporting that he had a talisman hanging over his face..."


    "And?!"


    "W-what?"


    "And what did that puppet do?!"


    Gu Zhen barked at the mumbling subordinate.


    "I-it reportedly killed three Monarchs in a matter of moments... the other two fled, unable to contend with the puppet.


    The one who returned reportedly tried to contact the other one, but was unable to so he is either simply gone AWOL, deserted, or dead.


    Ah! The method of fighting was reported to be incredibly brutal, tearing into them with bare hands, and even breaking an low-level 8th-tier treasure weapon with them, which was why they thought it was a corpse puppet..."


    The Monarch spoke with stumbling words, as he tried to remember all the details of the jumbled reports he received.


    ''Hmm, that does sound like a corpse puppet... they have enhanced physiques by using special methods to strengthen the body beyond its limits when it was alive, and depending on the corpse they were manufactured from could be insanely durable, but are quite bad for manipting Spiritual Qi techniques...''


    "Though they also said something about moving blood..."


    The man next to him then added words that caused him to widen his eyes.


    "Moving blood? A corpse puppet controlling blood? Are you sure?


    Screw that! Where is the survivor now?! I have to personally hear what he has to say in person! And what the hell happened with the ships?"


    Gu Zhen was getting increasingly annoyed at the incoherent mess of information he was receiving, finally being fed up and flying toward the north.


    "The information on the ships is currently unavable... but... it is presumed they cannot survive an attack from someone who so easily overwhelmed the Monarchs...


    As for the remaining survivor, h-he is currently with Lord Nuo who did break the Sect Protective Formation with his long-shot arrow as instructed, reportedly inflicting massive damage to the structures and possibly producing quite a number of casualties...


    Lord Nuo wanted to go see the situation and possibly deal with the... presumed Corpse Puppet himself but was persuaded by the panic-stricken survivor to first contact you, so they are awaiting your orders"


    The Monarch, afraid to have not reported the situation correctly, tried to supplement it and hurriedly cried out, causing Gu Zhen to slow down, letting him catch up.


    "Hmm, sound judgement"


    As Gu Zhen heard that the Brilliant Sun Temple received at least some level of damage he finally slightly calmed down. His rational thinking starting to take over.


    "Haa~, go back to the Tower on your own, I will hear the rest from the survivor and Nuo Yan themselves"


    He sighed,ing to a decision, and then his figure started distorting as it was reced by mes that red up a little and then started to dissipate.


    The real Gu Zhen''s eyes opened up in a heavily fortified cultivation chamber. He unsealed the door and came out, greeted by two Seven Profound Realms subordinates who were always tasked with this ce''s protection, and went up through a series of secret passages into his office overseeing the Alchemy Tower headquarters.


    He took out amunication talisman, and sent a message to the Seven Profound Realms cultivator who attacked the Brilliant Sun Temple, Nuo Yan, toe back with the survivor, and looked out of the window with a pondering expression.


    ''A Corpse Puppet... with blood maniption powers... if it truly was one... that rat Do Bishui might''ve made more trouble for me than I initially thought.


    If he is now producing Blood Vitality Pills hand in hand with that Corrupt Path bastard while also aiding that old hag...''


    "Damn it!"


    *whoosh* *crash* *THUD! thud, thud*


    He swiped his hand, and a decorative vaseunched across the room into a wall with a loud crashing sound, the small decorative table it stood on falling to the floor and bouncing a few times.


    "If you really conspired... fear me... all of you!"


    His gaze full of mes turned to the horizon on the Eastern Side, where the Independent Ind Nation of Lihai was located.


    He now recognized what a massive exposure he opened up himself to by allowing one of his alchemist subordinates who were heretopletely loyal to him to escape his grasp and fall into the hands of the other factions, something he sessfully avoided for all these thousands of years, yet in his recent excitement over the new game started to neglect.


    ---


    Wu Long met up with Madam Liang, thanking her for cooperation, and then his illusion once again went under control of Madam Liang as she received his Spatial Ring to give Ye Lingter.


    In the Northern Sea he left the ship of Grand Elder Ro, thest one of the ships at this same moment.


    His initial n was to let two of the Mortal Transcendence Realm go andpletely sink the ships.


    But there was a small hup in his n, as he also wanted to test the power of the Blood Rune.


    He saw that two of the five had special bloodlines, but he failed with the one he killed first, since the moment he extracted the blood and the man died, the Blood Rune stopped reacting even though he extracted Blood Essence as well.


    The second and third were in positions for him to strike down efficiently, as they were slow to react and enhance their Protective Qi so he went for them.


    Thus, having to kill one more of them to experiment.


    The fleet was decimated using the power of his Dao Runes, and even though if he left survivors, they were unlikely to be able to urately tell what was going on, he did not like any chances.


    After all, he fought in that style with the five in the air on purpose, utilizing a profound technique called the "Divine Armament Body Transformation" that was a massive drain on his Spiritual Qi and stamina, but was very potent and had a remarkable resemnce to the way corpse puppets fought with their bodies.


    One condition to use this technique was a bloodline that could handle such power, and he almost exhausted one of the suitable for this technique Demonic Beast bloodlines currently in his bloodstream in that short confrontation.


    There was also an option to attack the ships without breaking ''character'', but that would have left him exhausted and with severely depleted Spiritual Qi, as well as draining most of the Demonic Beast blood he umted, and which he still needed for his experiments, as he would have had to keep using Divine Armament Body Transformation.


    His rtionship with the Brilliant Sun Temple, although was likely to massively improve after this, was still not that great to trust them with his back in such a state.


    And though he still used a lot of power to attack the ships, it was much less than what he would have used otherwise.


    He did not bet too much on having Gu Zhen think about the other factions on other continents, but nting a seed of doubt or uncertainty was all it took for thetter to be disoriented and possibly prolong the period during which he did not see the situation clearly.


    It was a small touch that had almost no cost to it, as it did not alter his main course of actions.


    "Hmm, can''tin", Wu Long chuckled pondering the whole situation.


    Overall, he was satisfied with the oue as there were no surviving ships and he did let one of the five go to tell Gu Zhen what happened.


    The fact none of the ships survived made sense as none of them had the capacity to contend with the ''corpse puppet''.


    His greatest loot from this battle was that he achieved a great sess in understanding more of the Blood Rune''s powers.


    As he used the Blood Rune on thest cultivator, he felt it extract the power of bloodline, and using it to enhance one of his own bloodlines, including the Demonic Beast bloodlines he had which were temporary.


    It was not very useful to enhance his own bloodline as he did not have any special traits to enhance, it would at most enhance the power of his blood to fight off illnesses and toxins or simr traits, which was useful, but not as much as the possibility to enhance one of the bloodlines that had special characteristics.


    And as he enhanced one of the Demonic Beast bloodlines, he was incredibly satisfied with the result, even though the enhancement was not that great since the cultivator he extracted the bloodline power from did not have anything too special.


    But the most significant appeal to Wu Long was that once he would have a truly valuable bloodline of his own, there was now the possibility of enhancing it.


    ''And then there''s these''


    He also looked with a chuckle at the more material and minor loot, namely the Spatial Rings of the four he had killed in his hand.


    A sudden thought came to his mind, and he transferred everything from three of the rings to one, and then, lowering the altitude he was flying at started filling the three with sea water.


    "Haha, I guess I have to learn from Water Attribute Cultivators"


    He chuckled, remembering that they always had a dedicated "Water Ring" much like Archery Cultivators had their dedicated Arrow Rings.


    There were of course other examples, as he himself always carried talismans in a separate Spatial Ring like all Symbol Cultivators who specialized in or used talismans.


    Though in this case he decided to make two spares as well.

 Chapter 531 A Debt of Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 531 A Debt of Gratitude</h4>


    As Wu Long was collecting the sea water on the way forward, he was pondering one thought that came to his mind.


    ''It certainly is strange...''


    It was that in such arge body of water, he did not feel any presence of a Dao Rune.


    He struggled to reconcile the fact that a whole sea would not have a Water Rune. As he pondered on the mystery, he tried to analyze the possible causes, leading him to contemte the features of the sea or ocean water.


    And as he did so, he had a sh of realization that water itself did not move when it was not acted upon outside forces, as waves he saw were caused by outside influence.


    This realization caused him to marvel at the way he missed such a simple concept, and at the same time, he suddenly felt a presence of a Water Rune within the waters below him,?stopping his movement andnding on the water surface.


    He then sat down in a lotus position, and closed his eyes in meditation, using the Water Rune he had to collect the abundant Water Qi below, while contemting the existence of Sea.


    He soon felt the new Water Rune being absorbed by his own, and felt a much stronger control overrge quantities of water and Water Qi. He knew that his way of controlling water until now was too focused on the flow, and ignored the ability of it to resist outside force, making it also suitable for defense on arge scale.


    "Haha, so that was it"


    His eyes shed open with a realization, as remembering all the times he managed to get a Dao Rune, it started with him contemting the existence of the element or phenomena.


    What he understood before, was the flowing nature of water in the rain, and what he got now was the calmness of water when not influenced by circumstances.


    It also now made sense to him that just because he took away a Dao Rune within the rain, it did not mean that all rain stopped falling in the world. Since a Dao Rune was supposed to be the representation of the Law of Heavenly Dao and controlled the way things worked. If he truly snatched it,?that would have made it absent from the world.


    What he did was not strictly speaking ''taking'' a Dao Rune. It was more akin to ''forming'' it. As he had toprehend the Dao Rune''s principle to get it.


    He smiled, even more excited about the benefits of this trip, and then continued on his way.


    ---


    The volcanic ind was silent.


    Only the sounds of the easing storm and bubblingva could be heard, as tens of thousands of people stood on the shores, zas, stone passages and temples, looking in one direction with wide eyes.


    There was no one who moved or even breathed loudly, as they seemingly all were in some kind of a collective stupor.


    And then... as the surrounding sea finally resumed the normal gloomy grayish appearance, the darkness of the thick clouds receding reced by a dim light of still cloudy but not as heavy sky which they were all so used to seeing, a dot appeared on the horizon.


    And for the first time, signs of movement showed among the crowd as heads turned to look at it approaching, but still keeping quiet and then following the now visible silhouette of a man passing high above their heads.


    As Wu Longnded on to the side of the terrace on the top floor of the highest pagoda of the Brilliant Sun Temple, fifteen pairs of eyes looked at him in deafening silence that sharply contrasted how noisy they all were when he was sitting here before.


    "So, I believe that should tell you what I can do for you"


    He chuckled, quite tired, but outwardly not showing even a slightest sign of fatigue, not even a minimal fluctuation of his aura.


    While the "limited omnipresence" he told about to Madam Liang was indeed something he could do without any trouble when it came to the understanding the way to do it and being used to it, there was a difference between what his Soul could handle and what his mind could, in other words, the difference between his Root of Awareness and the Root of Wisdom.


    While he had the necessary expertise, it was still a tremendous strain on his Root of Awareness, as its development of capabilities was linked to cultivation. Much like with a Weapon Intent put a strain on his mind, so did such an activity.


    Thus, while it was still technically not difficult for him to do it in theory, in practice the limitations of his cultivation made it quite challenging to do that for a prolonged period of time, even if it was controlling just two processes at the same time.


    "... D-Daoist Wu, please ept my gratitude as a Grand Elder of the Brilliant Sun Temple, and as Gan Shihan personally. Today, you saved our lives and our Sect from certain ruin..."


    Grand Elder Gan woke up from the dazed state first, lowering his head, as the twelve Grand Elders, the Temple Master and Prime Disciple jolted from his words, and hurried to follow him in a bow.


    "Please ept the gratitude of the Brilliant Sun Temple"


    Temple Master Qi spoke in his official capacity to represent the whole Sect.


    "Our benefactor..."


    "...sincere..."


    "...we are in debt..."


    The Grand Elders followed with a jumbled murmur of both sincere and ttering words. Some Grand Elders of the Conservative Faction having particrly awkward expressions, especially the one who was the most confrontational to Wu Long before.


    Outside of the tower, thousands of Monk Spades, the weapon of choice for these Daoist Monks if they did not practice fist or palm techniques, fell to the ground with loud metal nks as people fell to their knees and bowed toward the tower.


    "I am not really fond of formalities... so please raise your heads.


    I will ept your gratitude. And make no mistake, I do not see your appreciation or any other feelings lightly. I would simply feel better if you didn''t bow to me"


    He made a calm smile, his voice tranquil and unhurried. And though he did not speak loudly, his words not only reached the ears of the men before hiim, but spread throughout the Sect.


    They slowly raised their heads, looking at him as some kind of deity that descended onto their mundane world. The people in the Sect below the tower hesitating, but also rising up after a short pause.


    "Now, I think we should return to where we left off, to our discu-..."


    He then smiled, but was stopped from speaking any further by Grand Elder Jiu, whose turbid eyes showed genuine remorse for the previous attitude of disbelief and newfound respect.


    "Please say no further, Benefactor Wu... we will ept any terms you propose"


    He spoke with the voice a bit feeble from age but filled with authority of the eldest and most respected in the Conservative Faction, the other five widening their eyes and turning to him. The word ''Benefactor'', while not quite suiting Wu Long''s taste, hardly possible to now separate from himself.


    It was clear other five members of the Conservative Faction were at the same time in awe and afraid of Wu Long and were also truly grateful for their lives being saved, but the attitude of their leading representative was troublesome in their views. As it ignored any scrutiny on the merits of Wu Long''s original proposal in favor of repaying the debt.


    And while it may be the right thing to do from a moral standpoint it may not necessarily be from the standpoint of the Sect''s interests, as that remained to be up for debate.


    "I agree, the Brilliant Sun Temple owes a debt of gratitude that is not so easily repaid, and as the Temple Master, I urge the council of Grand Elders to not further question Benefactor Wu''s proposal and fully cooperate"


    Temple Master Qi seemingly saw an opportunity to sway the council, and went in for a decisive appeal.


    The majority of Grand Elders nodded their heads without any doubts, but Wu Long saw hesitation of some, a slightly troubled expression appearing on his face.

 Chapter 532 Time to Adjust

    Chapter 532 Time to Adjust


    ??This development was something he foresaw, even prior to acting against the invaders.


    And while it could seem as a positive one, there was a massive drawback, in that the role he yed for this Sect changed too fast, without the meaningful time of building trust or even proper rapport.


    Such rapid shifts in rtionships with groups of multiple individuals were in his experience very problematic.


    ''There are always those who require time to adjust and process change, this is part of what conservative view is''


    His eyes narrowed looking at the minute changes in looks and expressions of the men before him.


    While there were some exceptions in which conservative figures took the most progressive stances on some issues guided by various reasons, much like Grand Elder Jiu was now, the general trend of conservatism was waiting for a progressive stance to stand the test of time and scrutiny.


    With that time reduced to almost nothing, that portion of the group would then turn disgruntled which led to various degrees and variations ofplications, from arguments and minor conflicts between individuals within the group, to outright betrayal or separation of the group into two or even more shards.


    He knew well the creepy feeling one could get when a new face appearing for the first time in the life of a long-standing group, bes a savior of the day, instantly gaining trust and recognition of the majority, and beloved by almost everyone around, and even doubt in that new individual could make one ostracized.


    There were almost always those who had doubts, that only grew the more fervent the belief of those around was.


    ''Heh, and they are not wrong to doubt, reasonable doubt is called caution''


    He inwardly chuckled.


    In many cases, there indeed was a hidden part of the picture that most failed to see. A scheme or a n.


    And even if it was not so in this case, and while he anticipated the development, he still had to recognize that this was the shortest way to gain the support of the Brilliant Sun Temple, without needing much time which currently was not in such abundance for this specific type of activities.


    Not to mention that the alternative was the decimation of the Brilliant Sun Temple.


    And if he tried to hide his prowess, which he was not going to do either way, that in turn would have made the council of Great Elders even more doubtful he actually had what it took to help them navigate the conflict, defeating the purpose of his visit.


    ''So... to mitigate the worst oues...''


    He then smiled, inwardly making a judgement call on the situation as the Grand Elders were about toe to a decision.


    "As I said before, I appreciate your gratitude and trust.


    That said, rush decisions often lead to regrets.


    I am sure that there are those here who are genuinely concerned for the fate of the Sect and while recognizing what I did and the validity of my im to having means to help you, are still reluctant to abandon all caution.


    I am still an outsider"


    He chose the most straightforward and effective way he knew in these types of situations, honesty.


    "I am not going to lie, it would be a lot easier for me if you would ept my help and also grant me ess to your legacy this moment.


    And that is what I want.


    However, the fact that this decision is right or wrong in the view of some of you, does not warrant skipping the procedure to adopt or reject it.


    I dislike formalities. I don''t ignore process where it is due"


    His words caused a look of cautious respect to appear in the eyes of the conservative Grand Elders, and a slightly troubled look in the eyes of the Temple Master, while Grand Elder Gan had something akin to admiration appear in his.


    "What do you propose then?"


    One of the Grand Elders spoke up, seeing that there was room for discussion.


    "I will depart for now ande back in two weeks.


    Make your decision by then. That should be a reasonable timeframe toe to a decision given the urgency of the matter"


    Wu Long''s proposal was greeted with a look of approval even from those who reluctantly agreed to the proposition of Grand Elder Jiu before, as they still had something nagging at them telling that something was missing.


    As they unanimously agreed, he spoke for a little while with Grand Elder Gan who escorted him to the shore, and left the ind.


    "Haa~, I should take Lan''er with me on such asions, it would be much easier to make decisions in favor of moral values instead of immediate gain that way"


    He chuckled, as seeing her expression when he made such a choice would have made it a lot easier to do so.


    Since the easiest way was to just ept the legacy right away and then dispose of any people who had doubts in the most direct violent way, possibly permanently damaging his rtionship with the Brilliant Sun Temple.


    Some timeter, he discreetly arrived in the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    As he went through the passageways leading to the office of the Soaring Feather Trading Company''s owner, he saw a delegation of the Tuamei Kingdom in a meeting room adjacent to the office, both rooms having a door leading to the reception and a door in between.


    They were talking with the beautifuldy in silver long dress and a ck shawl that covered the upper part of her body, as semi-transparent dark tights covering her beautiful long legs were a bit visible in the long slit on the side of the dress.


    He smiled, going inside the office, let in by the secretary who knew him, putting a finger in front of his lips with a smile to which thetter nodded with a smile, and waiting a little.


    "Haa~"


    As the meeting got to a short break, Sui Luxiao came into her office through the door between the rooms, brushing away a lock of hair with a slightly tired look, as these negotiations, while being almost finished, were now in the final tedious process of going through every single little detail.


    "..! Wu Long!"


    She then paused, sensing a gaze on her from the sofa on the side and behind her. And upon turning around, widened her eyes with both surprise and joy.


    She did not feel his presence as Wu Long finally learned the way to adjust the way his women perceived his distance from them through their bond.


    "You''ve been working hard, Luxiao"


    He chuckled, standing up anding up to her as she approached him as well, their lips meeting in a kiss.


    "Haa~ I am not the one who is more exhausted"


    She smiled at him, feeling his condition through their bond.


    "Mm, I wanted to take you, Zhiqiu, Xiang''er and Mei''er back to the mansion right away, but as you are not yet finished with the negotiations, I guess we need to be here for a day or two more...


    Though... I do have to give you your reward for working so hard"


    He then chuckled, and she widened her eyes, turning her gaze to the thin sliding door between the office and the meeting room.


    "Haha, don''t worry, it will be quick"


    He chuckled, and as she slightly hesitated, her eyes filling with both worry and excitement, as well as the desire to give him all the tenderness and love she could.


    And then nodded while very slightly biting her lower lip.

 Chapter 533 (R18) A bit of fun

    <h4>Chapter 533 (R18) A bit of fun </h4>


    Their lips met in a kiss, more passionate, more demanding, more greedy than the the one before it.


    The shawl covering her upper body fell to the floor, and her back was pressed to the wall next to the door.


    "Haa~ haa~e to me, Dear"


    She whispered into his ear while silent but sweet moans fell from her lips as he covered her neck in kisses.


    Her eyes already filled with desire, looking up with an unfocused gaze.


    "Aah~"


    Freeing it from her dress, his fingers sank into her round, heavy right breast at the same time as he grabbed her plump ass over the fabric.


    A shiver went through her spine, her body heating up more and more while her heart was beating like a war drum in her ears.


    His mouth covered her nipple, and she made her pantiespletely wet.


    His eyes glinted with enjoyment as he raised them while sucking on her breast, reflecting the half-open mouth of the juicy and wet gorgeous mature woman who craved for him.


    Another kiss of their lips as he continued to fondle her breast and ass, their tongues meeting in a dance, caressing each other.


    "Aah!"


    His hand grabbing her buttock went into the vertical slit on the side of her dress and slid into her tights and wet panties as she moaned out and then covered her mouth while widening her eyes and looking to the door not far.


    "Mmf! Uhmf! Nnh!"


    Her muffled silent moans made him more and more excited, until finally he tore her tights at the crotch, and raising her leg up, put his already hard cock to her slit, her panties simply pulled to the side.


    "Hff~ hff~ hfa~ haa~ take me Dear, I am all yours.. aaah!"


    She looked him in the eyes, taking off the hand that covered her mouth to wrap her arms around his neck, and then leaning in spoke right into his ear, the next moment feeling her tight walls spread by his hard member, breathing out a held back in volume moan mixed with a sigh of pure extasy next to his ear as well.


    ''Aah...?it''s so good... aah, my mind goes nk each time he... nnh..."


    "Aahn! Uhm! Yes, Dear, more! Aah!"


    Her curvaceous bode was moving up and down, clinging to him and whispering her moans into his ear with a sensual, trembling voice, biting her lower lip to keep the herself from screaming out loud.


    The powerful waves of pleasure each time he thrust inside her were causing her mind to go nk, and the way his cock scraped the sensitive, pulsating folds on the way out caused her spine to go numb.


    He turned her a bit more to the side, raising her leg wearing a high heel even higher, as her dress rose to her waist, opening up the view of her torn tights and pussy being stuffed with his cock, dripping love juices to the floor.


    "Haah! Nngh! Uhuh! I-inside... fill me up Dear, pour all of your cum inside me...aaufffff!"


    She bit into his clothes to muffle the scream of ecstasy as she felt his cock hit the entrance of her uterus and lift i up, going deeper than before and she started convulsing in his arms while he started filling her with shot after shot of thick hot cum.


    "Nnnnnnn!"


    Her shiver caused a trembling voice to escape as she was still biting into his clothes, her eyes rolling up as her hands clenched his robes on his back as well.


    "Nhaa~ haa~ haa~ you... you are amazing"


    She sighed, her teeth letting go of his clothes and leaning a bit back to look him in the eyes.


    "It felt amazing for me as well, Luxiao, I love being inside of you"


    He smiled, leaning in and spoke into her ear as her cheeks that were already red but already slightly starting to go back regained color.


    "I... I should start preparing..."


    She spoke, turning her head to the side, but strangely he was not moving.


    "Hahaha, I said we would be quick, but we should still have some time"


    He chuckled, and she turned her head to him, then feeling as his hand that was on her waist while the other held her by the thigh moved lower to her butt, and then...


    "Ahn... you..."


    She pressed her lips together as she felt his finger covered by lubricant started gently massaging a sensitive spot.


    "Hmm, well, we can stop here if you want"


    He then suddenly stopped, and his cock started pulling out, leaving a lonely feeling.


    "I... I want to... continue, Dear, don''t be mean"


    She turned to look at him with eyes he could not resist, as he chuckled and covered her mouth with his.


    He then turned her around, pushing her breasts into the wall while having her push out her butt, standing on her high heels as she put both hands up high on the wall, the dress hanging from her waist and not covering the butt with torn tights and panties pushed to the side.


    His finger was already massaging her anus that was twitching in anticipation.


    "Haah~ haa~ I am all ready for you Dear... I can''t wait... give it to me-... aaaah!"


    She slightly waved her sexy, juicy butt from side to side in a mind-stirring motion while her pussy gushed with the cum he poured inside earlier, earning a quick response as he pushed his hard cock inside, all the way until his hips hit her plump buttocks.


    ''Aaaaah! Yesss! This is it! This feeling!''


    Her mind became filled with pleasure as her eyes became unfocused once more.


    He put his hands on her slim waist, pushing her forward into the wall and started pounding her from behind.


    The gorgeous businesswoman turned her head to the side, looking over her shoulder at her beloved man, her body shivering from the fierce and passionate anal sex.


    "Ooh! Nhooh! Aauf! Umf! Yes Dear! Ah! Give it to me! Aaah! Do what you want... Aah!with me! Mmf! Yes! Nngh!"


    She seemingly forgot about everything and anything, no longer caring to hold back her moans or care about any noise, only him filling her whole world.


    He fucked her with passion, his hips moving at a high pace, making her orgasm over and over on his cock from the irresistible pleasure.


    "Ooh! Nhoooh! Ah! Aummmuuuummm!"


    Finally, he thrust deep inside, pushing her t against the wall and holding her chin tuned it to cover her mouth with a kiss while making her cum once more and this time filling her with a huge load of spunk as she shivered in euphoria.


    "Haa~ haa~ ...!!! I..."


    "Hahaha, rx, do you really think I would let those guys hear my woman''s sexy voice? I would have to kill every one of them in that case"


    He chuckled as she gasped when she came to, breathing heavily, still pushed against the wall, but now with her back again, while in his embrace as he turned her over.


    "Fuu~ don''t scare me like that"


    "Hahahaha"


    He delightedlyughed at the cute face she made while kissing her on the nose.

 Chapter 534 The Promise

    <h4>Chapter 534 The Promise </h4>


    Wu Long sat on a sofa, located in a specific spot in this office.


    It stood right opposite the door to the bathroom where a gorgeous woman in a long silver dress was currently taking off her high heels and putting her elegant feet in tights to the soft bathroom carpet.


    She did not have to look to the side to feel the gaze on her every move, a gaze that brought her a nostalgic and exhrating feeling.


    Sui Luxiao reached into her dress that she already wore properly through the vertical long slit on the side, and started to take off the panties and torn tight, moving without rushing, letting her beautiful smooth skin show a little bit at a time.


    He did not move away his eyes even for a little, her reflection in them seemingly being etched into his memory.


    The long elegant legs, the voluptuous curves stirring desire, the graceful movements of her delicate hands, everything in this scene was perfection for him.


    She finished changing, and turned to look in the mirror to touch up her hair and use a little make up she rarely put on to hide the signs of their activity. Her gaze caught something on the sink under the mirror, and a smile touched her lips, as she finished polishing her looks with a new but identical ck shawl that was fastened with a few buttons around her neck and covered her chest and shoulders.


    Coming out of the bathroom, she ced a bulky Profound Grande Spatial Ring on the table before him, and he smiled as he picked it up and wore it on his finger.


    There was now three Spatial Rings he always kept on his hands, one extra for talismans, which was the one she gifted to him before he left on the journey to the Wood Spirit Continent, and another which was on a separate hand, which he got from a Monarch, which was at full capacity with sea water, he also intended to disguise its appearance in the Forging Array within the Sect but since it was only a 9th-tier Mortal Grade he could alter its appearance without increasing it in size.


    They kissed once more, and she moved to continue the meeting with the words "Forgive my slight dy, an extremely urgent matter came up".


    Wu Long, meanwhile made a trip to the core of the Peak of Unity, to visit the Forging Array.


    When he met Cao Xiang and Cao Mei after, they greeted him with warm embraces and kisses. Though he noticed that Cao Mei wanted to ask something.


    "Haha, what is it, Mei''er? You don''t need to hold back with me"


    "I was just... curious about... Senior Zhao. When I asked about him from Sister Zhiqiu she said to ask you. It''s just... the way she acted seemed a bit hesitant so I was wondering if it was alright to ask..."


    "Oh, that, hahaha. I should have organized a meeting for you two before he went into seclusion. But... he is currently not here"


    ""Eh?""


    Both mother and daughter widened their eyes as they remembered that by the arrangement Wu Long talked about during their meeting over the long-distancemunication array, Zhao Biren, the Wine Dao master was the one protecting Tingren, Madam Liang was protecting Fantian in the mansion, and Zhao Xieren, her ancestor, was protecting the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    "The Dew of Life that I used to prolong his lifespan and return part of his power is very powerful, but not omnipotent, and retaining his powers for long would be challenging.


    That is why Gu Zhen doesn''t suspect anything even as that old man is not showing himself, it is normal for him to enter seclusion and try to conserve as much power as he can for theing war.


    But... when he came here with Madam Liang, she and Zhiqiu worked hard to create an illusion of his aura here while he, concealing his presence went to the Wood Spirit Continent, to not only conserve, but regain even a little more of his power by the side of the Tree Spirit whom I asked for a small favor"


    Wu Long exined with a smile, both of the beauties finally remembering that beforeing to the mansion in the Fantian Kingdom, Madam Liang apanied Zhao Xieren here to the Yin Yang Unity Pce, which meant that the old man was not here from the very beginning.


    "But... how can you contact the Spirit Race Senior on the other side of the Central Sea?"


    Cao Xiang asked since the disruptive storm of the Central Sea preventedmunication talismans and formations to have contact between continents.


    "With this"


    Wu Long smiled, raising a gently glowing vividly green leaf in between two fingers.


    "That is..."


    "The leaf that the Dew of Life was formed on, and also one of the Life Leaves that only grow once in a long period of time"


    He nodded, looking at the leaf which had small dots of light flow around it, as if tiny fireflies were dancing in its gentle glow.


    "I already asked Fairy Yu Huan to make a medicine that would remove the residual effects of the poison, since I finally got the necessary ingredients"


    He then turned to Cao Mei who smiled with a blush.


    "Mm, thank you"


    ---


    They spent two more days in the Sect, and as soon as the trade agreement with the Tuamei Kingdom was finalized, moved out all together back to the mansion in the Fantian Kingdom.


    The war in the shadows was growing both in scale and intensity, as Old Yen''s movements finally started to hit a bit more heavily, weaving together with the subtle ones he was making before.


    At this time, even peace of the daylight started to get disturbed little by little, as open confrontations happened in the streets of major cities on the continent, and signs of unrest appeared throughout the Six Kingdoms.


    But the mansion was still an oasis of tranquility and warmth, as if separated from the world outside, untouchable, unperturbed.


    And a day after Wu Long returned to the mansion, a figure appeared at the gates.


    "Haha, please report to the owner of the mansion that the time to fulfill his promise hase"


    A beautiful voice full of delight spoke to the guards from under a hood, red eyes visible from its darkness.

 Chapter 535 The World Doesn’t Change

    <h4>Chapter 535 The World Doesn''t Change</h4>


    Wu Long came out to greet a hooded figure with a smile on his face.


    "You should''ve contacted me with themunication talisman I gave you, what if I was not here?"


    "Hahaha, this? Hehe, it is a precious gift from Darling, I won''t use it lightly. Besides, don''t y innocent, you know my subordinate saw you enter the mansion"


    Hong Ye uncovered the hood, smiling brightly at him.


    "Haha, well, that is true, but should you be using the Bahshi assassins that way?"


    He chuckled, amused that she assigned a member of a ndestine group of assassins to a menial task of watching when her date would arrive home.


    "Hehehe, who cares?... well, maybe I should silence him so he won''t tattle-tell on me to Sister Yue..."


    She firstughed with a carefree smile, and then reaching an answer to her question started pondering out loud.


    "Don''t worry. I am sure she would understand when she learns it is concerning your date"


    "Really? Hehe, I''ll spare him then"


    She chuckled with an innocent smile under the mask.


    "My, my, wee to the Wu Family Mansion, Prime Demon Ye, we have been awaiting your arrival.


    I was contemting whether to invite your subordinate in for tea a few days back, after all it must be tiring to sit and watch the entrance for days on end, but decided against it as I thought he might feel a bit apprehensive about the idea given his profession"


    At this time, Ye Ling arrived with a gentle smile, causing Hong Ye''s pupils to dte.


    Weapon Masters were the natural enemies of assassins by principle.


    Thest time Hong Ye saw the blue-eyed beauty was from a great distance, and could not feel the sharp aura that made her spine tingle with danger. Not to mention that it has not been that long since Ye Ling made a breakthrough and has yet topletely hide the sword aura surrounding her.


    "Erm... thank you... I..."


    Hong Ye became a bit more reserved, and yet at the same time surprised at the genuinely warm wee she felt from this gorgeous beauty, ignoring the slight thorns of thetter part of her words as it felt light and inconsequential.


    "Hahaha, you don''t have to be so apprehensive, you are our guest, after all.


    But... are you going to go on a date like that?"


    Ye Ling then asked out of the blue with a slightly puzzled look as the assassin was in her usual outfit.


    "Eh?... Hmm... Well... I don''t have much else..."


    Hong Ye first was still in a bit of shock at the way she was received, and then said while tilting her head to the side, putting a finger on the mask.


    "Hahaha, that won''t do.


    What would people say about us if we let a maiden experience her first date in such a state. Come with me, we''ll fix that. Come on, don''t be shy"


    Ye Ling lightlyughed, shaking her head and taking the bewildered assassin''s hand, leading her away while giving Wu Long a look of ''please wait a little'' with a wink as he chuckled.


    Wu Long went to prepare a bit as well, since Ye Ling was making the beauty change her outfit.


    But even as he came out five minutester, there was no signs of Hong Ye who was hauled away to the part of the mansion upied by his women exclusively.


    He did not find that odd, but...


    ...at the four hours mark he finally understood that Ye Ling likely added others to her efforts. And as such, there was surely a serious debate between thedies at this very moment.


    It was nearing evening when Hong Ye appeared in a beautiful ck cheongsam with red flower patterns, its lower edge only covering up to middle thigh with ck stockings and high heels.


    Her hair was woven into aplicated and beautiful hairstyle, with jewelry made of ckcquered wood with red rubies and three red flowers.


    And though she had a refined and beautiful appearance, her face, still in the silver mask she likely was holding on to as if it was her dear life, revealed apletely bewildered and dazed look from the experience.


    "Y-you have... livelydies..."


    She spoke with a look of amazement, a new kind of respect toward him appearing in her eyes.


    ''He... he''s dealing with that all the time?!''


    Was her thought as he chuckled.


    "Hahaha, thank you for thepliment, Prime Disciple Hong Ye.


    You look lovely"


    Her eyes widened, and then a rosiness appeared on the cheeks peeking from the mask.


    "There''s just onest thing..."


    He smiled,ing up to her and raising his hands to her face.


    "Don''t!"


    She held on to his hands, stopping him.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry. Trust me"


    He chuckled, and spoke in a gentle, soft voice while looking her straight in the eyes. She nervously gulped, very slowly letting go and he pressed the mechanism that held the straps fastening her mask, slowly revealing a beautiful face.


    Her eyes finally broke eye contact, looking to the side.


    "I... I haven''t taken this mask off since... since I was a kid so... I don''t know..."


    "You look beautiful"


    He cut into her words, a delighted smile appearing on her face.


    "Shall we?"


    He then offered his arm, which she took first with hesitation, and then feeling the sturdy, reliable feeling it gave, clung to it as they left the mansion and went into the city.


    There was a flower-viewing festival in the city the whole week, which was why she arrived at this time.


    The glowing light of the rednterns all around the city, and reflecting in the waters of the river that went through the city reflected in the red eyes of the beauty.


    She was a little less confident without her mask at first, as if her armor was stripped away, but gradually, her energetic character shown through, as she looked at the festivities, pointing toward something and then tugging at Wu Long''s arm she was holding to go faster.


    There was a child-like curiosity in her demeanor, as she was experiencing everything she could only look at from distance before.


    "Hahaha! Darling! Darling! Let''s go there now!"


    She pointed toward a bridge over the river, full of people.


    "Hehe, I once finished a contract in such a ce... I remember at that time I thought it looked so pretty!!!"


    She chuckled, making him slightlyugh at the discrepancy between what she was saying and her excitement.


    They spent the whole time that the festival went on together, not leaving until even thenterns were starting to go out and the street stalls were packing. As they walked back to the mansion in the dark, a figure rose from the shadows, the red eyes identical to Hong Ye''s looking at the two with a slightly cold light.


    "Haa~ I have to go back. But hehehe, I had fun, Darling. Thank you for the date!"


    Hong Ye giggled after a sigh of reluctance, turning to him with a slight expectation in her eyes.


    She then closed her eyes and leaned forward.


    "Ye''er!!"


    But just as her twin eximed with rebuke, she felt a finger touch her lips, and opened her eyes in surprise.


    "I would be happy to, when you decide to be my woman"


    He leaned to her ear, and whispered.


    "B-but Darling, that''s..."


    Her eyes revealed slight dismay for the first time.


    "It will happen, if you wish to"


    He did not let her utter the word ''impossible'', speaking with such confidence that for a second, her eyes widened and her mouth opened to speak something out, but then, as if something came to her mind, a sadness shed deep within her eyes and she relented.


    She simply nodded with a mncholic smile, while his became wry.


    "Come on, we have to go"


    Hong Yue spoke up with a sigh, and her twin nodded, going toward her, but stopping midway, and turning back to leap and hug him.


    "Thank you for the wonderful date, Darling. I''ll be seeing you... tell Fairy Hua Ziyan I am sorry for not returning her outfit..."


    She chuckled, moving away and stepping into a cloud of ck smoke.


    "This wouldn''t end well.


    I knew that the moment she started... but I couldn''t stop her.


    But you! You could have..."


    Hong Yue turned to Wu Long, her eyes full of rebuke.


    ''What a protective Sister, haha''


    He inwardly chuckled as a smile appeared on his face.


    "I see, she knows more than you do...


    Here, take this"


    "What do you...?


    This is...?!"


    He gave something to the snow-white haired beauty as her red eyes widened.


    "You''ll know when to use it"


    He smiled, making it apparent he wasn''t going to exin further.


    "..."


    She looked at him with narrowed eyes for a moment, and then turned to follow her twin in disappearing.


    "Haa~... so many years, and the world doesn''t change a bit"


    He sighed, musing to himself as he continued to walk toward the gates of the mansion.

 Chapter 536 Bring it Up

    Chapter 536 Bring it Up


    ??The time at the mansion passed slowly, without much change for the next two weeks.


    Yu Huan finished making the Pills he asked from her, and he finally had some good Yin Root enhancing medicine for his women, along with his own Yang attribute pills.


    They all, Ye Ling included, entered the cultivation chambers to restructure their foundations, which was a long, arduous process.


    Wu Long gave them a new method of strengthening their Yin Roots that he devised from the legacy of the Frozen Garden Pce, and which was part of the new technique he was making for them.


    He also consumed all the Demonic Cores he had gained within the Blue Moon Secret Realm, including that of the Profound Grade Spider, and any useful ones Do Bishui had in his Spatial Ring.


    Making sure to purify and refine the Yin attribute energy that constituted the absolute majority of those cores, with the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art, he then sent it to his Dao Family through the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art, using the Yang attribute energy himself.


    This miraculous use of the energy which was normally unsuitable for cultivation unless purified with alchemy, reducing its amount by around half, as well as too tyrannical for the cultivation bases of most of hisdies, was truly a Heaven-Defying ability, which was previously only avable to Wu Long alone, but now was even more terrifying as he could share it with his women.


    And though it would take them quite a long time to process and digest, since he made the chamber extremely saturated with the rich Spiritual Qi, the benefits they would get would be phenomenal.


    He also focused on restructuring his own foundation which was already extraordinary, though it required a lot of Spiritual Qi from the Spiritual Realm, using almost 3% of it by himself on this process.


    By now he spent approximately 10% of the Spiritual Qi he absorbed there, and was ready to gradually give another 10 to his women as they rose in cultivation after restructuring their foundations, as well as another 10 to the fairies of the Frozen Garden Pce and 5 to all the other subordinates and affiliated personnel of his women''s organizations.


    But he had another ambitious goal in mind for a whole 40% of it, which was condensing his Foundation Building Realm crystals in the process of cultivating with the Frozen Garden Pce, and then use 10% more in the process of forming a core while cultivating with his Dao Family.


    In truth, Foundation Building Realm was peculiar in that there was practically no upper limit to how much resources one could spend in it, as long as they could structure it in a proper way.


    Most used the bare minimum required to advance since even that was an incredibly taxing and long process, as well as a money and resource burner.


    Even he in his past life did just that. His cultivation was just so slow and required much more resources than others for the same results.


    Heter had to pay for it by going back and enhancing that part of his foundation with a risky and arduous method of deconstructing his cultivation base into its parts and while maintaining control of thetter portions so they are not lost and he does not regress in cultivation, enhancing the foundation crystals.


    So when he advised hisdies about their cultivation, he made sure they always spent as much as they could manage to construct each crystal of the Foundation Building Realm, thus at this level of cultivation there was already a big difference between them and other cultivators, which would only be more apparent going forward.


    As soon as he finished restructuring his foundation, he came out of the chamber, almost at the same time with Ye Ling who finished a little faster than him.


    "Haha, if I don''t hurry up you''ll finish this conflict by yourself"


    Wu Long chuckled, looking at her, her sharp aura, although still very far from it, but very slowly beginning to approach a level at which she could possibly take on even Gu Zhen without resorting to detrimental means or overexerting herself.


    "Stop ttering me with sweet lies and go do what you have to so that you can return to us faster"


    She shook her head with a wry smile as she felt strength in him that was iparable to what he had previously, being sure he still far surpassed her inbat prowess and while she would still have to struggle to deal with an Essence Awakening Realm cultivator, at this point he would be able to match or even overwhelm one.


    "Heh, I''ll do that then. I''ll leave the others to you"


    He smiled and receiving her in his embrace kissed her plump lips before going toward the gates of the mansion, and disappearing from sight.


    ---


    The appointed time with the Brilliant Sun Temple was already passed three days prior, and as he approached, he saw all of the Grand Elders standing on the stone tform at the edge of the ind, who respectfully bowed to him when his feet lightly touched the rock.


    "Greetings, Benefactor Wu"


    "I am a bitte but have arrived as soon as I freed up"


    He chuckled, and invited by the gestures of the muscr old men, moved with them toward the volcano.


    This time he was greeted by respectful bows from the Daoist Monks wherever he went, and while they did rise to the top of the Main Temple, they did not enter the upper floors of the pagoda tower, instead going through the first floor to the other side, to a round stone tform right on the edge of thevake.


    "Wee back to the Brilliant Sun Temple, Benefactor Wu. We have been awaiting your arrival"


    Temple Master stood at the edge of the tform, cupping his hands and bowing to Wu Long.


    "Mm, I guess since we are meeting here you have reached a decision?"


    He nodded, smiling as he knew what this ce was.


    "Indeed, my apologies for having made you wait"


    "Haha, no need, I was the one who proposed that you deliberate on the matter first"


    "Thank you for the thoughtful consideration. The Brilliant Sun Temple has decided to officially take your proposal of alliance, and at the same time, grant you ess to the legacy you desire immediately"


    Temple Master spoke, but then his face became a little troubled.


    "But... there is a small problem with that as we don''t actually hold the legacy in our hands..."


    "It''s alright, bring it up"


    Wu Long chuckled, not fazed by something he already knew.


    ---


    Small Announcement in Author Thoughts


    |


    \/

 Chapter 537 True Profound Grade

    Chapter 537 True Profound Grade


    ??Qi Shan widened his eyes at his words, and then nodded, signaling the others to start.


    The twelve Grand Elders took their spots around the circr tform, and after a moment of concentrating, they sped their hands, a formation circle lighting up in between them.


    The surroundings trembled with a rumbling sound, and soon a stone pagoda tower rose from the center of the volcano, looking ancient but giving off a profound feeling.


    ''A high-level 2nd-tier Profound Grade Spiritual Treasure Tower...


    It was likely the Sect Protection Treasure of the branch of the Eternal Sun Temple that was located in this world before the Great Cmity...


    Heh, if these monks could use it as the focus to construct their Protective Formation they wouldn''t need to fear Gu Zhen even if I didn''t show up''


    Wu Long inwardly chuckled, as they were sitting on a treasure which value they didn''t truly understand.


    Though it was hard to me them as the survivors of the Eternal Sun Temple who founded this offshoot Sect were likely not the upper echelon of the branch, thus not daring to continue to use that name.


    And thus the tower was not truly in their control, as it operated on a set of rules rather ording to their will.


    This was the reason Qi Shan was reluctant, as he could not make the tower grant Wu Long the legacy of the Sect any more than he couldmand it to do anything else.


    Sects usually picked the most powerful treasure Grade avable in their Boundless World as their Sect Protection Treasures.


    And though this practice did not seem to take hold in this world after the Great Cmity, it wasmon in the Seven Boundless Worlds.


    This was also a reason a Sect was more than just the sum of its members'' power, and a foundation of the Sect had more than only its legacy or the Sect Formation guarding it.


    It was also part of the reason Wu Long still hesitated to move against Gu Zhen now that he had the ability to match him if he put a strain on himself, as thetter was likely to have the Protection Treasure of the Alchemy Association''s Branch that he was the head of.


    And though it was almost certainly way less powerful than this pagoda tower, such a treasure was a force to be reckoned with.


    Not to mention that unlike the people in this Sect who did not have a sufficient cultivation to truly use this tower, or the rights of ownership, Gu Zhen likely had full control over his.


    At the same time it was the reason Gu Zhen somewhat feared Zhao Xieren, because his Treasure was of the Continent Governor and thus on par or slightly less powerful than this one.


    ''Hmm, this should work''


    Wu Long thought as he looked up at the tower, final steaming drops of glowing orange-red falling from the edges of it''s three roofs.


    In case ofrge Sects like the Eternal Sun Temple, which had branches in lower Boundless Worlds, these Sect Protection Treasures also served as the repository of the Sect legacy, and thus protected it from the hands of other simr Sects.


    The stone b covering the entrance went down at the same time as rocks rose from thevake, forming a path from the tform to the tower.


    Wu Long was invited to go in and as he did, the tower lightly trembled.


    "Heh, don''t worry, it is a little sentient but it does not truly have a consciousness. It just acts ording to preset rules"


    Wu Long chuckled as the Daoist Monks stopped, their eyes widening.


    "It protects the legacy from outsiders, and only grants it to those who have truly hold the beliefs of the Temple.


    The techniques go into our minds, and while we can practice them, only a jumbled messes out of our mouths when we try to pass them on, and we cannot record it in writing either...


    We don''t know how it works, and thus have no way of helping you obtain the legacy..."


    Temple Master Qi spoke with an apologetic look, since they were effectively giving him the right to look at their legacy, but not touch it.


    "Hmm, let''s see"


    Wu Long chuckled, sitting down in the center of the pagoda tower, which was actually hollow on the inside.


    He closed his eyes and concentrated, his Soul Power weaving into the patterns on the floor he was sitting on.


    *Rumble~*


    The tower started shaking, as the members of the Brilliant Sun Temple who stopped outside, not entering after him widened their eyes with fear, as a powerful pressure appeared in the air.


    The patterns carved on the inside and outside walls of the pagoda tower started to light up centimeter by centimeter, floor by floor, reaching the highest third floor as the whole tower shone with a yellowish ancient light.


    ''Heh, you might be a treasure terrifying to those in the Nine Mortal Realms, but...''


    Wu Long chuckled, as his Soul Power mixed with Spiritual Qi were moving in profound ways.


    This was the reason he was so excited about the prospect of getting this legacy.


    A proper Profound Grade treasure like this, unlike a Mortal Grade one or the ones they used as weapons in the Boundless Mortal Worlds, had spirituality, capable of automatically wielding its power, self-preservation, and was able to answer the call of the owner it was bound to.


    But unlike an Origin Grade treasure, it still had no Artifact Spirit with a clear consciousness, and thus, to Wu Long, it presented a unique opportunity as it was susceptible to his maniption.


    Though of course, such maniption was only possible by someone like him, as there was simply no way someone in the Boundless Mortal World possessed this knowledge and skill, as well as experience doing it. Not to mention theplexity of doing it even for someone who had the necessary knowledge.


    ''While I may not be able to bound you to myself, at least this...''


    He thought, and then a light shone toward him from above, while the monks of the Brilliant Sun Temple almost popped their eyes out while looking at the scene.


    ''...should be doable''


    Wu Long finished with a satisfied smile, as he sessfully started receiving the legacy of the Eternal Sun Temple while the tower was shuddering and rumbling, releasing formless and profound waves while the surface of thevake was sizzling and bubbling.


    There was a mark of the Eternal Sun Temple at the very core of this artifact, and being bound to someone not authorized by that mark would cause its core to copse, meaning that the whole pagoda tower would instantly be just a pile of stones.


    Technically, the same should have happened in this instance, but the level of protection over ownership was far higher than over operating the tower, since normally, that is, by themon sense, no one was able to operate it without ownership.


    He spent three days in meditation, while the Grand Elders and the Temple Master were standing on guard so no one would disturb him, even though he did not necessarily require that.


    On the fourth day, he opened his eyes, shining with a profound light, as the tower gradually stopped glowing and returned to its tranquil look.


    "Whew~, well, that''s done"


    Wu Long stood up with a tone of voice as if he just went to buy some fruits from the market, and exited the pagoda, which at this point no longer held any worth to him whatsoever.


    Frankly, the Brilliant Sun Temple as a whole no longer was that valuable to him, but since he made his promise, he intended to honor it.

 Chapter 538 Three acitivities

    Chapter 538 Three acitivities


    ??He took out a Spatial Ring and gave it to Temple Master Qi.


    "Inside are focus points and array disks for a Grand Formation, much better than the one you had before, as well as instructions on where to put each one.


    As soon as all instructions are in ce, the Formation will activate on its own, but you have to be careful not to mess up the sequence of steps in the instructions"


    He casually spoke as the Temple Master as well as the Grand Elders widened their eyes looking at him. It took weeks for a Formation Master to simply investigate the Feng Shui and surroundings, and months to actually produce the array discs and focus points.


    But seeing as he had means beyond what was considered possible for them, Temple Master Qi received the ring with reverence and quickly gave out instructions while they moved to the top of the Sun Pagoda Tower they were having a meeting on before.


    Though this time he was seated at an honor seat the furthest away from the entrance, while the others sat on both sides.


    They discussed further ns while the Sect was busy setting up the Grand Formation, and by the time they were finished...


    *Buzz!!* *Rumble!*


    A small jade was put on an Array Disc, and then a talisman was burnt in the air above it.


    The whole Sect slightly shuddered as rays of yellowish light beamed into the skies, the clouds above moving in profound flows while brightly shining stars appeared within the beams, connecting to each other with slightly thinner rays.


    Array circles appeared in the skies around the beams and then a giant dome of light covered the entire ind.


    ''Heh, truly, she is amazing...''


    Wu Long thought as his eyes reflected the glow of the powerful Formation.


    This Formation was something Lian Zhiqiu made, and with the jade andmunication talisman at the end, it connected to the Grand Formation within the Yin Yang Unity Pce which also automatically jumpstarted it, activating this formation without The Great Seductress needing to do anything at all.


    The three formations, in the Yin Yang Unity Pce, in the mansion of the Fantian Kingdom, and now here in the Brilliant Sun Temple formed a link that connected and strengthened all of them, using the link to establish a resonance between the Spiritual Lands of the two Sects.


    And while linked Formations was not a novel concept in the Seven Boundless Worlds, it was the first Formation of its kind on the Third Continents ever since the Great Cmity, and still a spectacr sight to behold, not to mention that she did not have a teacher who taught her that, meaning that in a way she invented it on her own.


    By her own words, the inspiration for it was the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art.


    Wu Long bid farewells to the members of the Brilliant Sun Temple, and returned to the mansion, which was in the exactly same state he left it at, with Ye Ling entering seclusion as he was now in the mansion.


    Since hisdies were cultivating, Wu Long had time to train Old Yen, who temporarily returned to the mansion for the asion, and Butler Bang.


    General Feng and his son also came to train every day now, which put quite a strain on his mental state, as the "Haha! Junior! You have yet to know the immensity of Heaven and Earth!" resounding as the father was sparring with his son while "Heh! Respectfully, Father! River runs East a mile, river runs West a mile, you never know when the tide will turn!" came back in reply.


    His only relief was in three activities.


    A morning tea with Yu Huan during which he helped her with her alchemy skills and gave her more knowledge that she absorbed like a sponge.


    Another was an asionalte evening with Madam Liang, as they drank wine by the pond.


    Thest was evenings in thepany of two Princesses, one Imperial Princess of the Azure Eagle Empire, and another Royal Princess of the Tingren Kingdom.


    And although Gong Liwei was also not in the cultivation chamber, and had nopanion since her little sister was cultivating, she likely felt slightly intimidated staying in thepany of two royal heirs, so she mostly stayed by herself.


    asionally, they were joined by the icy fairy of the Frozen Garden Pce, but she was mostly spending her time diligently learning control of her physique, in which she made quite a lot of progress already, but not enough to unshackle her mind of the barrier of ice that froze her emotions and desires.


    "Um, if it is her Soul that is frozen, perhaps I could...?"


    Princess Cai Yin, who now already regained apletely healthy appearance spoke one evening, unsure if it was alright to interfere, but wishing to help.


    "Unfortunately, I would advise against that, Your Royal Highness. Not only is the problem not in her Soul, but her cultivation is a whole Major Realm higher than yours.


    If you try to interfere, you might suffer damage instead, while also possibly disrupting the subtle bnce that currently prevents her physique from doing any damage to herself"


    Wu Long shook his head with a sigh.


    "Hmm, is there no way for us to help her at all?"


    Song Lingfei asked next, also worried for the icy beauty.


    "You both are very kind, as you have your own problems to deal with, yet extend consideration for Prime Disciple Xue.


    But rest assured, she would be able to control her physique, and if it truly bes necessary, I will step in to help"


    He smiled at the two who sighed with bothment at not being able to help themselves, and at the same time relief from being reassured by him.


    "By the way, now that I mention your matters, I am on the verge ofpleting the technique that should solve the problem with your cultivation, Your Imperial Highness"


    He spoke in a lighter tone since he was bringing good news.


    "A-already?! T-thank you so much! Daoist Wu! I can''t thank you enough..."


    Her eyes first widened and then lit with a joyful light as Cai Yin smiled, d to see her new friend''s worries being on the way to being solved.


    "Haha, please don''t be too humble, as I have promised you a cure long before, and even had to change my promise, much to my shame. So it is only natural I do what I can.


    As for Your Royal Highness'' affairs, it is a little bit moreplicated, since it involves a whole country, but we should be making some progress soon enough"


    He then turned to the other princess whose smile became even warmer at his words, and they slowly drifted away from heavier topics to lighter ones.


    "Oh, by the way, Ipletely forgot to ask, how was your date?"


    Suddenly, Song Lingfei asked, spontaneously remembering the question as they were discussing the festival that happened not long ago.


    "Hm? You know about it?"


    "Of course we know, we helped her pick out her dress. Heavens, I can''t imagine if you took her out in such an outfit"


    Cai Yin chimed in with excitement, while Wu Long raised his eyebrows.


    "Wait... I thought only..."


    "Hahaha, of course for something so important the more advice the better, they called not only us, but Fairy Gong Liwei and Madam Liang as well. Though Fairy Yu Huan and Prime Disciple Xue Bing both refrained from joining in the discussion, they were present as well"


    Song Lingfei made a tinklingughter, as if it was something so matter of fact that it did not even need to be mentioned.


    ''No wonder Prime Demon Hong Ye had such a face when she came back from them... hahaha''


    He inwardly chuckled, as the different rtionship dynamics between his Dao Family and the guests of the house must have thrown her off, not to mention having so many people she did not know suddenly make a fuss around her.


    He couldment how they used several hours on a simple process of picking out an outfit, but he knew well that the moment the word ''simple'' would leave his mouth the looks in their eyes would change so he simply smiled instead.


    "Haha, but the date went well. Thank you, you two for helping her"


    "Of course, anytime"


    A delighted tinklingughter resounded in the gazebo they sat in, making the peacefulte spring garden somehow even more beautiful.

 Chapter 539 If you dont know the way...

    Chapter 539 If you don''t know the way...


    ??Wu Long walked through the mansion, when he saw a lonely figure, seemingly looking at the beautiful scenery of a pond with lotus flowers covering the surface with a bit of mncholy.


    "Mind if I join you, Fairy Gong?"


    Gong Liwei was sitting in a lotus position, wearing robes suited for cultivation, not noticing anything around as her eyes were open signifying she was not meditating, when a voice woke her from her thoughts.


    "...! Daoist Wu... of course, please forgive me not noticing... I was..."


    She lightly gasped, looking at him with widening eyes. Her first instinct was to point out that she was the only one with the surname Gong and thus calling her that could create confusion, but quickly realized that her little sister was now called ''Cui''er''.


    "Haha, don''t worry about it. How have you been? We haven''t really talkedtely, but you seem to be burdened by something"


    He chuckled, sitting down next to her without any sitting mat, simply on the wood floor with a rxed pose, stretching both legs and putting one over another while leaning his back to the railing towards which she was sitting, facing away from the scenery she was observing.


    "Ehm... I am... I am fine. I have just been always around Cui''er these past months so I guess I got used to being together with her. She has to cultivate now, and I thought..."


    "You thought you needed to cultivate to keep up, but after trying can''t break your bottleneck and think you already reached the limit of your talent?"


    He finished her words that she did not dare utter, and after briefly widening her eyes, her face eased into a wry smile.


    "Haha, there is nothing that escapes you, huh?"


    "There is a lot that does, far more than I would like to admit, I am just good with some particr things"


    He chuckled, looking up toward the blue sky above.


    "I have to admit, I was a bit cruel or should I say sneaky? In all honesty I thought that you woulde to me for help, but you never did..."


    He sighed, a wry smile appearing on his face while she widened her eyes and turned to him. He shifted his gaze from the sky to her, only slightly turning his head.


    "Being surrounded by people with heavenly talent can be discouraging, especially for people like you and me. Seeing others seed with ease where you failed with painstaking effort is not exactly a pleasant experience.


    But I mustmend you on the fact you did not give up that easily, and tried to fight against fate on your own"


    He smiled, as her talent for cultivation truly was not that great ifpared to her sister who had a monstrous talent both for cultivation and Music Dao.


    Though of course, the severity of how bad her talent was paled inparison to his, as she still reached a Revolving Qi Realm in her mid-twenties with subpar legacy and resources of an not-influential noble family in a world with this Spiritual Qi conditions.


    In truth, her talent would be considered at least above average, and if she was born outside she would have long since reached at least Foundation Building Realm.


    But as she spent the majority of time surrounded by Wu Long''s Dao Family, she found herself drowning in the sea of mediocrity.


    And the more desperately she tried to climb up from that sea, the more it seemed to drag her in.


    Even if there wereparatively less talented people like Wei Lan, Cao Mei and Feng Yi, their recent achievements were still nothing short of extraordinary. While she stagnated in her cultivation, and seemingly could not raise her cultivation base even a little in the past two months.


    However, what Wu Long appreciated, was that spark in her eyes. The spark that told him she would not give up.


    She may have experienced a slump, and was a bit discouraged at the moment, but he knew she would wrestle her way up sooner orter. To someone her eyes looked mncholic, but to him, it was apparent that deep within there was a burning passion and an intense thinking process.


    She was, in fact, not despairing at her results, but busy thinking of the way to ovee them.


    It was the same as when he met her at Old Yen''s brothel and gambling house on Wood Spirit Continent. That glint in her eyes that betrayed her determination despite the outward lookof despair.


    The way she tried to solve her predicament may have been misguided, but what struck him was her will to act, to not be swayed helplessly by her fate.


    Her heart was in the right ce, what she needed was a little guidance on the methods and ways to do what she wanted. Something far less important than the mindset she already had, as that could be acquired.


    "Remember, your effort has toe from your goal, not from your desperation. What drives you should not be the necessity, but intention. This is the reason for your recent slump, as your desperation overshadowed your goal.


    Not to mention, that if what drives you is the necessity, as soon as you are in slightly better conditions, you will rx, and that is a luxury people like you and me that were not born with heaven-defying talent cannot afford if we want to reach the very top"


    He then turned to her and spoke a bit more seriously, her green eyes revealing a glint, as she heard that he had poor cultivation talent, a dismal one.


    And yet here he was, so powerful, victorious over any obstacle, winning against odds and climbing his way up.


    His words ''the very top'' echoed in her ears as she never even dared to look that high.


    "And one more thing, if you can''t find a way, there is no shame in asking someone who knows it, as long as that person is an ally you could trust"


    He then chuckled, and stood up, walking away, as green eyes first looked at his receding figure, and then turned to the side, capturing a scroll lying at the ce he sat.

 Chapter 540 Perfect Storm

    Chapter 540 Perfect Storm


    ??A month after he returned to the mansion, as early summer sun was shining high in the sky, while sparring with Old Yen, a subordinate ran up to thetter, whispering in his ear.


    "B-boss, they... hit the Sects"


    He spoke widening his eyes a little as it was a little too early for that step, causing Wu Long to narrow his eyes in thought.


    ''Did I spook him too much with that "corpse puppet" y?''


    His thoughts immediately went to the events a month and a half prior.


    ''Tch, this is why too vtile people are troublesome''


    Gu Zhen was too erratic, as he could be satisfied with a ''win'' thus not minding any smaller setbacks at one moment, and enraged at a smallest hup in the other.


    It all depended on his mood, and while it could be to an extent manipted, the true unpredictable nature of his mood swings proved problematic at times.


    He was also far more absorbed in this ''game'' than Wu Long initially intended, though it also was because at the time it started Wu Long never met the man in person and thus could only guess his personality by the clues.


    By the time he finally met him and learnt how vtile and narcissistic thetter was, it was already toote and the ''game'' was in full swing.


    This time, Gu Zhen seemingly made a sweeping motion topletely take over all the Sects that he had his agents work in, a move that Wu Long only anticipated muchter, and one which almost certainly supposed to happen right before the war broke out, quite possibly bing a spark for it.


    The sudden unceremonious way it was done with seemingly no provocation suggested Gu Zhen was cutting away the possibility of something going wrong there like it did in the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    "T-they what?!"


    General Feng raised his voice as Luo Mingyu''s father also came with some kind of news on his end.


    "What is it now?"


    Wu Long raised his eyebrow, a sudden suspicion growing within him.


    "The Spring Flower Viewing Festivalst month was a country-wide celebration that required a lot of food supplies, and both the Royal House and our temporary government made a united decision to release some of the country''s reserves"


    General Feng spoke up with seething rage in his eyes, while Wu Long finally connected the dots.


    "Turned out that the amount of supplies distributed to the festival was overspent, which usually would not have been a problem..."


    His son, Feng Yan sighed, shaking his head.


    "But about a week ago, a water dam broke down and flooded the richest farnds of Western Regions, while the Southern Pastures were decimated by cattle disease that started out a little before the festival but has grown to devastating proportions by now, meaning that the crops and cattle supplies in the next fall would be severely affected.


    Coupled with a fire that broke out in the granaries of the Ritie Town a bit to the North due to a 4th-tier Demonic Beast which I personally subjugated, but which managed to do substantial damage before I arrived..."


    General Feng added to the exnation, as one ''coincidence'' after another seemingly came all at the same time gradually forming a perfect storm.


    "The Nie Family has recentlypleted a lucrative deal with the Gutian Kingdom, selling off part of our supplies as well, before even the festival, and has only notified the Royal Family. They are still in our reserves, but are supposed to be shipped out within days.


    And now..."


    The Red Hair of the man rose in the wind and his galvanized Spiritual Qi.


    "... those sons of bitches try to put the me for the bad nning on us!


    And of course it''s working! It''s the first time the country''s operated by a dual government, and the one before it was doing fine!


    Now there are even superstitious rumors rising, saying that us forming the second government robbed the country of it''s luck!


    What dog shit!!!"


    General Feng crushed a paper he received from Luo Mingyu''s father.


    "Hahaha, rx, General Feng. It is something we already prepared for"


    Wu Long lightlyughed, causing the olive green eyes of both the father and son warriors to look at him while Luo Mingyu''s father sighed, shaking his head as he was trying to put in a word ever since the beginning.


    "No wonder Gu Zhen felt like doing something in retaliation.


    He caught on why we made a trade deal with the Tuamei Kingdom. And was furious we did it under his nose while he thought we were simply after the trade influence in that region"


    He said with a light tone, the overtaking of the Sects, while still unexpected, now appearing in apletely different light.


    Part of it was undeniably frustration with this turn of events, but part of it was certainly prevention of subordinates who handled it somehow screwing up as well.


    "You see, his subordinates are not strictly speaking a whole, as each part of his structure works almost independently from the others, since they are all headed by people he appointed, and themunication between them can get... well numb let''s say.


    The ones responsible for taking over the political structures of the Six Kingdoms have been using one particr trick in their arsenal a bit too much over the past 100 years..."


    He exined, as a realization started to dawn on the General, who started remembering something about the food supply redistribution during the general meeting they had months before.


    "You mean...?"


    "Mm, after all, for mortal countries, no matter how many cultivators there are in them, food is the cornerstone of stability, as long as you provide the trifecta of food, clothing and shelter, even if there are problems, you can have a rtively stable poption.


    Of course, there are many factors that contribute as well, but food is something immediate and day-to-day. It''s role is hard to overestimate when ites to mortals"


    Wu Long nodded, confirming General Feng''s realization.


    "They used disruption of food supplies as a tactic to crush their political opposition many times, in fact this tactic is being used on regr basis in the Gutian Kingdom every decade or so, so I was betting on them using it again.


    Naturally, I had to distract Gu Zhen enough so he doesn''t notice what his subordinates are up to as well, but that was achieved by all the previous steps , plus the ones holding all parts of his apparatus together, the Alchemy Tower have been frantically trying topete with our new Pills.


    Old Yen''s intelligence was telling me that the preparation for this maneuver from their side was underway, so I was sure it wasing.


    In fact, if I am not mistaken, the same thing should have happened in Tingren Kingdom as well, though on a smaller scale and in different capacity"


    He then shrugged, knowing that currently some of Gu Zhen''s subordinates were in hot seats, possibly quite literally, as that was a blunder that was not easy to overstate.


    It was not something overly important to Gu Zhen. It simply meant that Fantian Kingdom and Tingren Kingdom were a bit further from his grasp, which he did not consider an obstacle at all.


    The crucial part of the problem was that it made him look stupid.


    And that was something he hardly would tolerate.


    ''As soon as Gu Zhen received a proud report from them that they managed to "stick it" to me with this double trouble in both Kingdoms, they likely saw a face quite opposite of what they expected''


    A light chuckle escaped his lips as he thought of the poor bastards who were all ready to receive praiseing into Gu Zhen''s office.


    "Now all the Feng House has to do is to publicly make an agreement with the Soaring Feather Trading Company and the crisis would be solved days after it rose while the Nie Family would look like ipetent crooks who only know how to me others instead of actually tackling the problem.


    Though you would also need to make efforts to efficiently use this time to take steps toward revitalizing this country''s food production as well, as a long-term solution, since the supplies stocked up in Tuamei can only aid this country and Tingren temporarily, but they alone can''t feed all three countries indefinitely.


    The Luo House advising you should help you with that, not to mention that by the time next falles this conflict would be long over"


    He spread his hands to the sides, as both the father and son stood with bewildered expressions.


    "Ha... hahaha... hahahahaha!!! Those ignorant mongrels truly learned what it means to Wanting to steal a Chicken, but instead Losing the Bait, Hahahahaha!!!"


    General Feng first started lightly chuckling, and then a roaringughter broke out as he shouted the words that made Wu Long shudder.


    "Uh... yeah... I guess"


    He nodded, and turned to Old Yen, signaling him that they were going to go discuss further moves somewhere else.


    "Wise words, Father! Hahaha! By now their intestines must be turning green with regret!"


    The words resounding from behind him making him cover his face.


    "Hmm, that is an interesting way to put it-..."


    "Please don''t, not you too"


    Wu Long cut into Old Yen''s musing under his nose as thetter tilted his head, seemingly tasting how the words would roll off the tongue.


    "Eh?"


    The middle-aged looking man widened his eyes at the slightly depressed voice he heard for the first time.

 Chapter 541 The final piece

    Chapter 541 The final piece


    ??A week passed since the Feng House and Princess Cai Yin officially signed a trade agreement with the Soaring Feather Trading Company.


    They instantly solved the sudden food crisis for the Fantian and Tingren Kingdoms respectively, turning the tables on their political opponents.


    It also marked a week since around 300 Sects all across the continent, the entirety of this continent''s cultivation world, had massive changes to their structure all at the same time.


    Some had revolts, toppling the Sect Master and their supporters, just like what happened in the Frozen Garden Pce.


    Some had to purge a portion of their conservative Grand Elders and Elders, alongside their supporters, much like it was supposed to happen in the Clear River Pavilion which Wei Lan was part of.


    There were also cases among them of Sects prevailing over the takeover, but crushed by several neighboring ones who did not, thus perishing almost overnight.


    As well as cases in which the Sect that managed to prevail mysteriously vanished, seemingly aided by an unknown force before the other Sects arrived.


    And though this was supposed to be a major incident, for the Mortal countries such as the Six Kingdoms, these news were not as resounding as they rarely paid much attention to what happened in the world of the cultivators, since it was too far removed from their mortal worries.


    Only those who aspired for a life of cultivation, dreaming of entering one of those mysterious and distant Cultivation Sects were stirred, but they were a negligible minority, like in all times.


    The only other entity who faced consequences of this incident was the Soaring Feather Trading Company, as the Sects all over the continent stopped selling cultivation resources through them and began working exclusively with the Golden Ox Trading Company.


    However, since the Sects were not able to provide as much resources as ofte due to the rise in Demonic Beast activity, Liugwei Mercenary Corps which started operating not long ago was able to fill in the hollow spot in the supply alongside the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    Both groups were rapidly improving in strength due to improved techniques as well as special cultivation environment within the Sect''s secret cultivation facility, and thus were able to contend with the changing environment.


    It would not be long before they would begin to provide an abundance of resources that the normal Sects would not be able to keep up with, thus making the Soaring Feather Trading Company one of the biggest suppliers of cultivationresources on the market.


    But even with that, this significant incident passedrgely unnoticed by the mortal world.


    ---


    By this time, Luo Mingyu finished her seclusion, since her cultivation required the least amount of Spiritual Qi to reconstruct, and she could not advance further simply by meditation like others.


    She was closely followed by Gong Cui and Wu Mengqi.


    The former managed not only to finish restructuring her cultivation, but also advance as far as it was possible with her currentprehension of the Music Dao.


    And thetter has finished digesting everything sheprehended in her lessons with Ye Ling.


    The only other one who finished even faster than the three, much to Wu Mengqi''s dismay, was Ye Ling, who only required absorbing the Spiritual Qi, having already made significant achievements in her Sword Dao to go much further in cultivation than it was currently possible.


    "Wu Long, I think I know the final missing piece I need to make my Dao Intent''s initial formplete"


    Luo Mingyu spoke up as they sat in a garden gazebo with Gong Cui, the two sword masterdies already departing for the training fields, though one of them was hauled away rather than went on her own.


    "Missing piece? I thought you said you alreadyprehended it?"


    Gong Cui looked surprised since it was not long since the purple-eyed beauty was congratted on the achievement by everyone.


    Her fingers were hovering over the strings of her instrument, as she finished ying a piece.


    "Mm, I wouldn''t say Iprehended it, more like stumbled upon it... the way I perceive it is a bit simr to how you describe your Music Dao..."


    Luo Mingyu smiled, nodding to her, and the analogy made the green-eyed musician nod with understanding.


    The way Gong Cuiprehended Music Dao was not theoretical, after all, but rather an innate ''sense'' that she grew more and more attuned to and aligned with.


    And while she knew the music theory, it was not that which made her talent so special, but the part she could not easily exin.


    For the most part, it waspletely the opposite with Luo Mingyu, as she was a theoretic who had to find reason and logic, as well as thoroughly andpletelyprehend a concept in order to wield it.


    However, she nevertheless attained her Dao Intent in a simr way with Gong Cui.


    In a sense it was also much like Wu Long''s Dao Runes, since he had them and could use their powers, but had to constantly study and deepen hisprehension to truly understand their nature, as well as to improve his control over those powers.


    "...thus, while I do have a grasp on the essence of it, as you probably felt when I demonstrated it earlier, even if I can activate it, it has almost no effect on anything whatsoever, and I cannot influence the area I cover with it in any way.


    In other words, it is currently like a nk te that I have to fill in with content"


    Luo Mingyu finished her exnation, as Gong Cui had a ''Eh? Ah! Of course!'' look on her face at the words "as you probably felt", while Wu Long chuckled.


    "Is the missing piece something I can provide?"


    Wu Long then asked, nodding as he understood her impatience, as well as the core of the issue from her exnation.


    "Hmm, sort of..."


    The purple eyes of the Dao Cultivator that turned back to him became a bit hesitant as she put a finger on her chin and wryly smiled.


    "... in the sense that you already have a connection with someone matching my requirements.


    I believe I need to spend some time in discussions with an outstanding Equilibrium Dao Cultivator"


    She finished with a hint of guilt as she knew it was not an easy ask at this particr time.


    "Heh, I see...


    de Empress, huh?"


    Wu Long chuckled, nodding with understanding, as it certainly made sense.


    After all, Equilibrium Dao Cultivators were adept at projecting their power outward while pure Dao Cultivators were focused on personal enlightenment.


    "Hmm, well, I do need to visit my gardeners soon anyway.


    With how rapidly Spiritual Qi improved in the past half a year, the flowers they are taking care of should bloom quite soon, far ahead of the initial schedule...


    The only problem is the timing"


    He traced his chin in thought.


    There was no doubt that Gu Zhen was too absorbed in their confrontation, and as a consequence, leaving the continent now could result in unpredictable, possibly quite catastrophic results.


    Not to mention that the move he made thest time with the takeover of the Sects was far too emotion-driven and disproportionate as a response to Wu Long''s move.


    "Let me think out the logistics of it, but it definitely is possible.


    If not immediately, then after this is all done with"


    He then smiled to Luo Mingyu, whose face brightened up from the previous worry that it was too much trouble, especially considering the current circumstances.

 Chapter 542 Helping beauties

    Chapter 542 Helping beauties


    ??Wu Long finally finished the first version of his technique''s bloodline maniption part.


    He almost ran out of useful blood samples from Demonic Beasts, their bloodlines he used to make this progress waning in power and assimting into his own while he purified any impurities from it.


    In creating his body tempering technique he took inspiration from Lian Zhiqiu''s Formation which had a central core and building blocks that could be added, reced after being improved, and discarded in case they no longer were effective.


    And though it was easier said than done when it came to a body tempering technique rather than a formation with literal ''blocks'', it did not take him long, even though it was certainly something he put a lot of his mind into creating.


    Bloodline maniption was only one of those building blocks, and there were several other parts, such as the Yang Root and Yang Qi strengthening or Dao Rune integration.


    But now that this block waspleted, it was ready for use which was one of the many advantages of this type of technique.


    He first taught the core of the technique to Luo Mingyu, and then the bloodline maniption part.


    After teaching it to Song Lingfei with her help, he led the Imperial Princess toward a separate cultivation chamber.


    "Are you ready, Your Highness?"


    "...Yes, t...thank you, Daoist Wu... I..."


    "Haha, let''s see the results first before any gratitude, otherwise I might embarrass myself by epting gratitude I don''t deserve"


    He chuckled. It was true he was confident in his skills to create a technique like this, but he also knew the dangers of being too sure about the sess of any endeavor.


    The beauty''s eyes revealed a slight nervousness for a moment, and then she nodded, closing them and concentrating.


    He oversaw the initial phase of her starting to circte it, guiding her with his voice and helping her to adjust to the method of Spiritual Qi maniption, which was rather unconventional for a human cultivation, and to an even moreplexBlood Qi control at the same time.


    When he made sure she familiarized herself with the technique and started to slowly cultivate it, he observed for some more time, seeking out any signs of problems orplications.


    ''Hmm, as expected of someone with such a high cultivation despite, the period in which she cultivated being short, the ipatible cultivation technique andplications resulting from that...


    Her ability to absorb and then implement knowledge is truly remarkable''


    His eyes narrowed as she barely needed any assistance, only being taught once with no prior knowledge of this technique or its principles.


    By the time he was assured there was no signs of trouble with the technique itself, and that she was able to cultivate it, he guided her toward restructuring her previous cultivation ording to another technique which suited her.


    After all, this was a body tempering technique that would help her take control of her bloodline, and not a cultivation technique.


    Thus she required a separate technique that waspatible with the technique he created. Not to mention that the one he gave her now was far more advanced than the legacy of the Song Imperial Family.


    After observing her peacefully cultivate for a bit, he smiled with satisfaction at the sess, and silently left the chamber, sealing it.


    As he came out of the underground cultivation facility, and exited the building that the entrance was located in, he moved through the tightly protected courtyard outside and went through the gates when icy turquoise eyes greeted him.


    "How may I help you, Prime Disciple Xue?"


    He smiled, seeing that she was specifically seeking him out, and not simply coincidentally meeting him here.


    "I heard from Fairy Shen Min before she went into seclusion that you have a faster method to learn Yin Qi control"


    She spoke quite bluntly, as Wu Long made a wry smile, walking up to her and as the beauty turned to move in the same direction, the two went side-by-side on a walk.


    ''That girl, she just had to mention it, didn''t she? Or was it Cui''er who influenced her?''


    He thought as an image of a beauty with different-colored eyes giving him a wink with a double thumbs up came up in his mind, with a different one with green eyes, who recently started spending quite a lot of time with the three friends, making her unique "Femme Fatale" smile beside her.


    "Haa~, I do have a faster method, but I am not sure it is something you should use, it is rather unconventional"


    He lightly sighed, looking at her with sincere eyes.


    "You are talking about physical intimacy, right?"


    She nodded, seemingly having already heard, at least partially, what it entails.


    "Indeed, though to a limited extent, but intimacy nheless.


    As it stands now, while you may be able to ept it, I am not sure if it would be right to do so while your true emotions are sealed"


    He smiled while nodding.


    It was rather easy for Xue Bing to take that option, but it would be massively dependent on the fact that her embarrassment and any other emotions that could influence it were also frozen.


    Thus her agreeing to this type of means woulde with a certain degree of taking advantage of her current condition.


    Not to mention that when her emotions were finally unsealed she mighte to regret that decision.


    "Hmm, I cannot speak from the position of having all my emotions, but I have freed some of my desires to a certain extent, and thus should be able to make a decision that corresponds to my will.


    After all, I would regret it even more if I did not do something I am willing to do, because I was hindered by emotions


    I have also heard from Fairy Shen Min that it is beneficial for you to cultivate Extreme Yin Qi, and thus if it is appropriate, I ask of you to help me"


    Xue Bing spoke without a hint of uncertainty that appeared before in her speech, or signs of wavering.


    It was as if she reverted to the days when her emotions and desires werepletely frozen unlike the slightly more emotional state she was in for the past few months.


    And while it may seem like she had a setback in her progress, it was actually the opposite.


    It meant that her physique which became highly unstable and was under high chance of going berserk was now quelled.


    The gradual release of emotions back then was not healthy, as it stemmed from overflow of feelings and will that was suppressed too strictly for too long.


    And were it to continue would result in an explosive release which would have likely imed her life.


    He looked at her for some time, a glint of being impressed appearing in his eyes, as she got this far on her own in such a short time, and slowly nodded.


    "Alright, but I urge you to stop at any moment if you feel like it"


    She nodded to his words, and they moved toward the courtyard she lived in, entering her room.

 Chapter 543 Melting Ice

    Chapter 543 Melting Ice


    ??However, as she moved her hands toward her waist to start undoing her sash, he stopped her with a light smile.


    "That won''t be necessary.


    We can start with a simple massage on the shoulders and back, and at no point will I do anything further"


    Xue Bing widened her eyes as she heard about a ''slightly'' different approach from Shen Min.


    "Though I will rmend that you change your clothing beforehand, as you must know what this entails"


    He chuckled, knowing it was quite different from what she expected.


    "Is it necessary for the massage?"


    "Hahaha, no, it is purely for yourfort. I can massage you over these clothes"


    "Then there is no need to change. I will be fine as long as it is not hindering you"


    "As you wish, Prime Disciple Xue.


    Pleasey down on the bed, and close your eyes, it will help you focus on the sensations"


    He smiled, and when she did as he told her, gently ced his hands on her back.


    The moment his palms started applying very delicate pressure, a subtle feeling started spreading from the two spots.


    His fingers, while being firm applied gentle and soft, yet considerable pressure, skillfully moving across her back.


    Even through her clothes, she could feel the heating from his hands, that gradually started heating her body with a pleasant sensation.


    She had a naturally colder temperature, and to a person with a normal one her skin usually would feel a bit cold to the touch.


    But now the warmth she felt spreading from her back to all of her limbs was quite enjoyable.


    As she felt her blood flow elerate, a pleasant rxing wave started spreading through her body.


    He did not use any technique, gradually letting her get familiar with his touch.


    It was the first time a man touched her, after all, as no man was ever allowed to touch even a strand of her hair.


    After some time, the pleasure she felt in each touch started to increase, and then she felt a strange sensation in her lower abdomen.


    "Daoist Wu...mnn"


    A sensual moan fell from her lips as she tried to speak, and then the blush that appeared earlier from the massage slightly intensified.


    "It is normal for your body to react in this way, rather, if you keep it, it would be harder for you to feel the flow of your Yin Qi because your mind is focused on other things"


    He smiled, continuing the massage, as her body started tingling all over, a shiver going through her spine at the lightest touch.


    "Mmh... nnh... ahn!"


    She gradually started letting out soft involuntary moans. A slightly wet sensation appearing in her lower body.


    ''I...it feels so good... I''ve never felt this good before...''


    Her eyes opened as a thought shed deep within them. Her calmness was quickly melting, as if ice exposed to zing sun.


    Her warmed up body became even hotter and the sensation in her lower abdomen intensified.


    "Aah! Uhm! Aaah!"


    Her moans filled the room, while her hands gripped the bed sheets. The gentle waves of pleasure that spread through her body before seemed to umte and echo back, intensifying the new ones.


    Droplets of sweat starteding out on her temples and forehead, as her flushed cheeks were burning up.


    After some time she felt an unknown sensation welling up within her.


    "D...daoist Wu..."


    ''W..What is this? I... I''m-...''


    "Ah! Aaah! Aaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    A powerful wave of pleasure spread through her, and her body convulsed in spasms.


    He gave her a minute to bask in the afterglow, and then continued with a soft massage which quickly brought her to another wave of convulsions and shivers.


    "Let''s stop here for today.


    It is not good to move too fast. Besides, you need to digest what you''ve felt before continuing"


    He ced the half of the nket that was on the other side of the bed over her, and left the room as she nodded to his words, her eyes avoiding to look into his unlike usual, as she was catching her breath with blushing cheeks, unknown thoughts swirling in the turquoise eyes.


    ---


    The next day, he visited her again, and while she was already calm and collected once more, there was a very subtle difference in her, that was not apparent in any obvious identifiable way, but still did not escape his eyes.


    "Wee, Daoist Wu.


    I did not have the opportunity to thank you yesterday. I will be relying on your help today again"


    However, her manner of speech and tone of voice remained as emotionless and cold as before.


    "Hahaha, Prime Disciple Xue is too polite, I can also see that you have made a significant progress.


    Let''s see how well we do today"


    He chuckled, and they first discussed her newprehension of controlling her Yin Qi, after which they moved to her room and sweet moans of pleasure filled it once more.


    ---


    Wu Long continued to visit Xue Bing, each time giving her a massage, which seemingly was not different, but gradually increased in the amount of pleasure it gave her.


    He also absorbed and stored away her Extreme Yin Qi, which was quite potent, but not to the extent of making a huge difference to him by itself at this point.


    Not to mention that he avoided advancing his cultivation base at all, in preparation for a massive leap. It would be far more efficient to use this Extreme Yin Qi at the same time with normal Yin Qi of the Frozen Garden Pce, effectively multiplying the results.


    Her understanding and grasp over her Yin Qi improved with visible speed, and there gradually appeared light notes of shyness and warmness in her gaze when she looked at him.


    They also spent more and more time talking before starting her ''lesson'', not only about her progress, but in general as she asked more questions and showed even reluctance to end the discussion even though the next part of their meeting was definitely not less pleasant for her.

 Chapter 544 Infinite Possibilities

    Chapter 544 Infinite Possibilities


    ??Almost a week passed, and Wu Long sat with Luo Mingyu and Gong Cui on a balcony, observing Ye Ling and Wu Mengqi on a training field.


    His eyes reflecting the two in the distance were focused on the fledgling sword master with a bit of puzzlement.


    After some time, he stood up, and stepping forward appeared next to Ye Ling who stopped the training, feeling his approach.


    "Ling''er I think we have made apse in judgement"


    His words made Ye Ling widen her eyes, and then nod as she also noticed what he was talking about as ofte.


    "Eh? Lapse in judgement? Does that mean... I am not as talented as you thought?"


    Wu Mengqi''s eyes widened when she saw the serious faces of the two.


    She herself noticed that she encountered a wall in her practice, and recently went into a negative spiral of trying to push through with more effort and that effort bringing less and less results.


    Her fears instantly surfaced as she heard his words and saw their expressions, manifesting in the expression deep within her eyes.


    "It''s the opposite.


    You''re talented, but sparring with Ye Ling, even as she tried not to influence your style, and lead you to discover your own sword, you started absorbing her sword into yours from the smallest habits she was not able to conceal from you"


    Wu Long shook his head with a smile.


    It was inevitable that having someone so formidable in front of her, Wu Mengqi subconsciously picked up the habits from the sheer awe she felt towards Ye Ling''s skill.


    "...Hmm? Does that mean I am super talented?"


    After a light pause, her face suddenly brightened up as she asked with a grin and he chuckled.


    "You could say that.


    Thus, I think it is better if you don''t spar or train with Ling''er for some time"


    "Yaaa-..! Khu-khum, I mean, it is truly unfortunate"


    The blue-eyed beauty almost jumped up with raised hands, but freezing mid-way under a gentle gaze from another pair of blue eyes, covered her mouth to clear her throat, shaking her head in ''disappointment'' and ''regret''.


    "Haha, instead, I will ask Cui''er to help you"


    "Eh? Sister Cui? But... she''s not good with swords..."


    "She''s not, but her role will not be to spar with you,e"


    He chuckled, and the whole group including the two beauties who were left on the balcony in the distance moved to a quaint courtyard within the mansion, with a square tform of carved stone and a gazebo to the side located in the middle of a pond.


    This courtyard was long unused even by the previous owners of the mansion as it was quite remote, and thus moss was growing on the carved stone tform, with wild grassingthrough the stone pavement around it.


    "Cui''er, can you please give us a performance with the technique I gave you?"


    He smiled, and the green eyes of the beauty blossomed with delight as she nodded.


    "Of course, Wu Long, hehehe~ I was waiting for this!"


    She took out her Zither and sat down while Wu Long turned to Wu Mengqi.


    "I think I already once exined, that Music Dao practitioners are not only adept atbat, but much like Dao Cultivators, can help others grow"


    He smiled, and after speaking leaned in to whisper into Wu Mengqi''s ear.


    She first widened her eyes, and then a curious light appeared in them, as she nodded, and leaped out of the gazebo, gracefullynding onto the center of the carved stone tform.


    "Wu Long..."


    Ye Ling widened her eyes, and raised her voice with a bit of concern but he turned to her with a smile, and a look that seemed to reassure her.


    "It''s fine, Ling''er. I think she will be able to"


    Meanwhile Wu Mengqi closed her eyes, holding her sword in sheath in left hand.


    *Zheng~*


    A string was plucked by a delicate finger, and a deep long note rang out in the courtyard, flowing up and down in pitch as it instantly created a vastly different atmosphere.


    A gust of wind picked up Wu Mengqi''s hair, and a smile bloomed on her face as she gently ced her hand on the sword hilt.


    And then as beautiful music flowed, so did Wu Mengqi''s sword.


    Her eyes opening as a glint appeared in them.


    At first the sword''s movement was peaceful and gentle, something in its tranquil and delicate path resembling Ye Ling''s Heaven Transcending Lotus style even though it was fundamentally different.


    But gradually, more yful and free strokes started standing out, the pattern of movement broke, losing efficiency and precision, countless ws and imperfections became apparent even to Luo Mingyu, as she worriedly looked at Wu Long, but seeing his smile turned her purple eyes to the beauty dancing with a sword.


    At one point, Ye Ling''s eyes revealed deep concern.


    ''Are you certain about this?''


    A sound transmission from her reached Wu Long''s ears as he smiled, seeing her use this ability of a Mortal Transcendence Realm cultivator for the first time since she advanced.


    "Creation is only possible after destruction, Ling''er. She has to break out of your style first"


    He spoke concealing his voice with a technique, which effectively worked like a sound transmission, but was a far moreplex process and had massively inefficient Spiritual Qi consumption.


    She nodded, and continued to look as the months of their training were bing undone.


    The sword Wu Mengqi demonstrated now was not suitable to fight even a starting swordsman.


    However, it seemed she was not aware of it, or their conversation, or even the concern in the eyes of Ye Ling and Luo Mingyu.


    It was as if she entered into a world of her own, the sword bing her sole focus through which she sensed the world.


    Gradually, the chaotic dance of her sword formed another pattern, free willed, yful and entric.


    If Ye Ling''s sword would give someone an impression of a sacred and tranquil lotus, untouchable and sublime, Wu Mengqi''s current sword resembled a dance of green leaves that were picked up by yful wind in Summer.


    There were a lot of ws and imperfections, but gradually even wind around her seemed to move in tact with her, as some of the green leaves from nearby trees that fell onto the ground floated around her.


    "This is..."


    Ye Ling''s eyes shone with both astonishment and joy.


    "W-what did you say to her?"


    Luo Mingyu looked with wide eyes at the beautiful sword dance, while Wu Long chuckled.


    "Haha, nothing much, just to go y to her heart''s content"


    They could all feel the beauty of that sword, even though it was still very rough and unpolished, with a lot of ws.


    But there was something magical in it, something that drew their gazes in.


    Luo Mingyu closed her eyes, seemingly attuned to the sound of Gong Cui''s Zither and digesting her impressions from seeing a miraculous transformation of the sword.


    "Haa~ I really have to learn to ce my trust in you more. Still, if it did not work, the consequences were just too..."


    "I know. You were right in your worry, as there is not absolute guarantee to anything.


    I was just willing to take that bet because I knew she could recover even if it failed"


    He smiled, nodding to Ye Ling who sighed with both relief and some self-deprecation from being so worried before.


    She then closed her eyes, as did Wu Long, as they all felt the magic of Gong Cui''s Zither.


    And then, a halo of Purple Qi surrounded Luo Mingyu, and the world around them imperceptibly changed once more.


    Every note became more profound, and the dance of the sword became more and more polished.


    Wu Long''s eyes opened with astonishment as he turned to the Dao Cultivator.


    ''Hah...she is not able to project her Dao Intent independently yet... but it seems it is already possible if she used Cui''er ''s Dao Music''


    A smile touched his lips as he once more realized that no matter how much he lived, there were still things that fascinated him. Such as the infinite possibilities of even mortal cultivators.

 Chapter 545 Emotions that are hard to deal with

    Chapter 545 Emotions that are hard to deal with


    ??Xue Bing opened the gate of her courtyard, seeing a handsome face with a smile on it, and gestured to invite him inside.


    "Wee, Daoist Wu"


    "Hope you have been well, Prime Disciple Xue"


    He chuckled, anding through the gate watched her close it behind him.


    But as they first sat in the small living room to talk, a wry smile appeared on Wu Long''s face along with a chuckle that escaped his lips, which caused icy turquoise eyes of the beauty to give him a questioning gaze.


    "Prime Disciple Xue, you don''t need to freeze your emotions on purpose now, do you?"


    He answered with a hint ofughter in his voice as her eyes slightly widened.


    At this point, it might have looked like Xue Bing did not make much progress in controlling her physique.


    Her expression, tone of voice and overall behavior were only slightly more lively than before.


    But it was an illusion, as somewhere along the line, she started actively using her physique''s unique ability to freeze her surging emotions.


    The more control she learned, the more of those emotions she freed, and the more she could suppress them at will.


    And while it might have gone unnoticed in front of someone else, there was no chance it would work on someone like Wu Long.


    "It is not like I am doing it with any malice, I just believe we would make much more progress if we are not hindered by my shyness or any other such emotion"


    She spoke straightforwardly, admitting his words without much fuss and thus demonstrating the very essence of why her ability was so peculiar.


    However...


    "Is it not because you are not used to facing your emotions instead?"


    He chuckled, and she lowered her head with a thinking gesture.


    "...Perhaps...


    I don''t understand how everyone walks around normally while being swept away so easily by a small gesture or look someone gives them"


    She said with a pondering voice, notpletely sure if what she was doing was for the sake of rationality, or reluctance to give her emotions reign over her.


    "Haha, I can understand the thought, some emotions can be quite ufortable to deal with.


    And from the position of someone who almost never had them you might see them as something unnecessary and harmful.


    However, they are also what makes us human. They are that which makes our life beautiful and meaningful. And what partially drove our civilization forward.


    Without them, there is no need to live life more rationally. As rationality itself is rooted in emotions.


    Who would care if you abandon all rationality and live the most primitive lifestyle possible, if no one feels any emotions? You would not care how you live, or if you live at all"


    Wu Long lightlyughed as he spoke, while the icy eyes looked at him with rapt attention.


    "But if there is a purpose, then emotions can get in the way while rational thinking drives you forward"


    She asked and he nodded.


    "True, but then again, where do you take a purpose? Ites from emotions as well. And once you fulfill that purpose, what is left?


    Even the most primitivepetitive desire to improve and reach the top of the cultivation world, if void of everything that makes life worth living...


    I''ve seen countless people who sacrifice everything for that, but what do you think would happen if they do reach it?"


    He chuckled, his eyes revealing an introspective look.


    "Emptiness, that''s what awaits them.


    Have you ever seen coursing? It is a gamemon in Mortal Kingdoms of the Seven Boundless Worlds, where greyhounds would chase live prey, usually a rabbit or simrly fast small animal.


    But there is no more pitiful sight than a greyhound that caught the rabbit"


    Wu Long sighed with a light expression but his eyes revealed a true pity.


    "But are you not reaching for the pinnacle as well?"


    Xue Bing''s eyebrows were furrowed in slight confusion.


    "Hahaha, yes.


    Do not mistake my words for an attack on ambition, as it can be a great thing. I am just saying that if ambition if void of everything else, it defeats its own purpose.


    I am not reaching for the pinnacle alone, and I do not necessarily believe that is my primary goal in the first ce.


    More like, I reach for the pinnacle solely to be able to protect those dear to me, and thus abandoning them to reach it is self-defeating"


    A lightughter escaped his lips, as his gaze instantly changed to one filled with delight. That look caused the icy beauty to slightly widen her eyes.


    "Then, if I can separate emotions that I permanently freeze, I could only leave positive ones.


    Would I not be able to keep my rational thinking and enjoy what life has to offer at the same time then?"


    She asked after a moment of thinking.


    "Perhaps, but then again, you do know that there is a limit to how much emotions you can suppress.


    You must know that now as you partially got hold of your ability, it is not omnipotent.


    It is very useful to be able to suppress your emotions in certain situations, but doing so long term is only making it a matter of time before you have to deal with them, and the more you wait the worse the oue could be. You will simply be dying the inevitable"


    Wu Long spoke in a calm, soothing voice. It was clear he was not persuading her but only expressing his opinion on the matter.


    "Besides, it is not like you have absolutely no emotions at the moment, or in the past. What you can freeze is only the most intense expression of the emotions.


    A bit like a deep river in winter, its surface freezes, but deep within there will still be water running its course.


    Since, rationality, as I already said, at its very core is also rooted in emotions"


    He then smiled, as Xue Bing raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    "In fact, there is an emotion behind your decision to not face your umted feelings.


    It is a tricky one, and is called fear, Prime Disciple Xue.


    You did not even notice that it influences you as it can be very sneaky. And while you can freeze out the more extreme manifestations of it, its roots are inseparable from rational thinking"


    "Are you saying that rational thinking is inherently wed?"


    "Why wed? Fear is no w.


    It could work against us, but there is a tremendous amount of good in that emotion.


    Even courage, is not the absence of fear, but the ability to act despite it. Courage without fear is in stupidity"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders with a chuckle.


    "Hmm, so your advise if I asked you would be to free my emotions?"


    "Yes and no.


    You have a tremendous gift, and it would be a waste to not use it.


    Just use it only when it benefits you to do so.


    It might take a while to figure out, but when you master this ability it would be a phenomenal asset for you"


    Xue Bing looked at him for some time, and then after a bit, her cheeks slightly reddened as she turned her gaze away to the ability it would be a phenomenal asset for you"


    Xue Bing looked at him for some time, and then after a bit, her side.


    "...as I thought... it''s... not easy to deal with them"


    "You will get used to it. Just remember to move gradually and not try to tackle it all at once"


    He smiled at the sight of an unfamiliar expression on her face.


    "But now that you are already at this point, I believe it would be inappropriate to continue without first rifying a few things"


    His smile then widened, and her eyes darted to him with dting pupils. Her face then became calm almost as if a veil covered it and a chuckle escaped his lips.


    ''Heh, she sure knows what I meant to use it when it is beneficial for her''


    He inwardly mused as he watched her take control of her turbulent state.


    "Are you talking about your intentions?"


    "Precisely.


    I will admit, at first I became interested in you because of your physique. It was back when I first met you and Mingyu for the first time.


    As you know Extreme Yin Physique is incredibly precious, especially for Dual Cultivators.


    But you see, my position on building rtionships shifted and changed until I reconsidered"


    He chuckled, causing Xue Bing to slightly widen her eyes.


    "But I am a greedy man, and I usually don''t fight who I am"


    He then spread his hands to the sides with a smile, as something deep within her eyes that became agitated at his prior words settled down.


    "But I... am a Prime Disciple of the Frozen Garden Pce..."


    "Indeed, which is why the situation became a little bit moreplicated, and why I am bringing it up now instead of giving you some more time to getfortable dealing with your emotions and desires.


    In light of the fact that the Frozen Garden Pce decided to enter into agreement with me, I will soon depart to the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    Your position within the Frozen Garden Pce will undoubtedly be affected by this shift in the way it operates from now on, and at the same time it would also rely on the rtionship between us.


    And thus I have to rify my intentions now, not to mention that continuing our sessions, however pure my actions may beon their own merits would be not appropriate without clearly stating, that I am courting you and would like for you to be my woman"


    Xue Bing sat in silence for a moment. It should not have surprised her, and yet it still did. Her eyes looked straight at him without moving away.


    "That said, you do not have to give your answer to me now. As I said, I will be going away for a couple of weeks very soon and..."


    "I want to... I want to be your woman"


    She suddenly said as he spoke in a usual rxed manner, causing him to freeze for a moment, and then slightly raise his eyebrows. He was used to giving time for such a decision, which was why it took him by surprise how quickly she made up her mind.


    "You can''t say that you don''t know it"


    A light smile touched her lips, dazzling, as rare as it was.


    She knew what her feelings toward him were long before she unlocked them. And now that she had a little more control over her physique, she knew what she wanted as well.


    What she also knew, was that someone like him must have noticed somehow.


    "Haha, I must say that while I had some confidence, I certainly did not expect for you to make that decision now on the spot"


    He chuckled, not concealing a joyous light in his eyes.


    "Well, I''ll just say that I am taking advantage of the fact that the emotions that would hinder me in having what I want are still frozen"


    A slightly mischievous glint appeared in her cold icy eyes.


    "Hahaha, makes sense"


    A lightugh fell from his lips as she looked to the side with reddening cheeks.


    "Haa~, it turns out even positive emotions can be quite hard to deal with"


    She said with a degree of surprise while his smile widened.

 Chapter 546 Everything in its own time

    Chapter 546 Everything in its own time


    ??Xue Bing''s usually indifferent gaze was now full of turmoil as she looked down and to the side, not sure what to do with the feelings she never experienced before.


    Her heart which beat in the same rhythm for the past decades no matter what situation she was in, now resembled a war drum as she sat across from this man.


    "You don''t need to be so nervous, Bing''er..."


    He lightly chuckled, and the way he intimately called her made her heart skip a beat, and then race at an even higher pace than before.


    "... don''t mistake Dual Cultivators for someone who only measures rtionships by things happening behind closed doors... we can do it outside as well"


    Her eyes darted to him, opening wide to see a light of mischief in his eyes along with a yful smile.


    "Pfft"


    Her hand went up to her lips as she couldn''t hold in a lightugh.


    "But really, you don''t need to prepare yourself for anything right now, since it is not time yet"


    He then smiled seeing her rx and calmly exined.


    "Time... is there a set time for these things?"


    "Haha, not really, no. You could say it is very individual"


    Wu Long shook his head with a light smile as her eyes filled with curiosity.


    "Then... when is mine?"


    "Hmm, hard to say, it is more fluid than you might expect. It could be short or long, and can shorten at any moment"


    He put a finger on his chin and looked up in thought, slowly speaking with uncertainty.


    "That sounds very vague..."


    "Hahaha, because it is. But I am not kidding or being mean by not revealing it. It truly is that undefined"


    A lightugh fell off his lips when he heard the slight disappointment and subtle doubt in her voice. But his sincere gaze told her he was not making another joke.


    "Then, how will I know it is getting closer?"


    "That''s just it, you won''t.


    You won''t know right up until the moment it arrives, before you notice it, it will already be here, and when you do notice, you will know"


    She knitted her eyebrows in light confusion and deep thought, but felt his finger gently press in between them, widening her eyes as the light wrinkle she made with that expression smoothened out, and her gaze ran up to meet his.


    "Don''t worry, don''t be scared, and don''t think about it. If, by slim chance you don''t notice it when it is already here, I will let you know.


    In the meantime, you can rx and let everything flow naturally"


    His voice, which she heard so many times up to now was strangely more pleasant to her ear, melting away her worries and hidden fears.


    ''No, it didn''t be more pleasant now... I just noticed it now... but it was much earlier... when was it? I can''t remember''


    Her eyes did not move from his face, as if looking at him with a new understanding that was not there before.


    ''Perhaps what he is talking about is the same...''


    A thought came up in her mind, while a smile appeared on his lips.


    They sat in silence for some time, as she seemed to be deep in introspection.


    This silence was not unpleasant or awkward, rather they both felt incrediblyfortable in it.


    They did not exchange much words even up to the moment he left her courtyard, only letting her know they would not be having their usual ''lecture'' today, or rather, from now on.


    She was disappointed at first, but then understood what he meant.


    Since the nature of their rtionship changed.


    Not to mention that the goal of their lectures was already achieved in full.


    She already gained a great understanding of Yin Qi maniption, studying it with Shen Min and Luo Mingyu.


    What shecked, was getting a feel of its flow.


    With their sessions before, she was able to grasp control over it, enough to partially but consciously use her physique''s ability.


    What was left now was practice.


    ---


    As Wu Long was getting ready to leave the mansion, the world around was enveloped in rapid developments, as the war in the shadow escted.


    The sway over the Six Kingdoms was starting to slowly slip out of Gu Zhen''s control, though not entering the hands of Wu Long''s side either.


    Even the country with the most unshakeable hold of the Alchemy Tower, the Gutian Kingdom was in turmoil as the change in the situation of food supplies in the neighboring countries had an adverse effect on its stability.


    And opposition which rose on this wave from an initially small noble house which seemed to be supported from the shadows, as unlike any previous ones it did not copse overnight or mysteriously disappeared, only gaining influence.


    And while Fantian and Jurong Kingdoms in the South did not have simrly organized opposition to the current Royal Family, they were nevertheless getting more unstable with each passing day.


    But while it might have looked to Gu Zhen''s allies like this was a period of struggle that was crucial for Wu Long, and that the winner was yet to be determined, he has essentially already reached his goal.


    Since he did not need the Six Kingdoms to fight on his side in theing war.


    There was nothing he gained from that.


    What he required was for them to not take the opposing side, effectively exiting the conflict.


    Wu Long was with hisdies when he suddenly looked toward the North, and stood up with a sigh.


    "I will be back"


    He moved toward the mansion''s main gates, and not long after he exited, a figure descended from the skies, the usual calm smile on the young-looking face making the man who arrived look confident andposed.


    "You are quite good"


    Gu Zhen spoke with a note of being impressed. There was appreciation and even some respect in that tone, which Wu Long did not like.


    ''Tch, I guess no matter how many Blood Vitality Pills he consumed or how absorbed he was in the entertaining game, or in proving his intelligence to a "worthy opponent", there''s still a limit to how long he can be led around by the nose


    Well, it is about time, everything has its own time, after all''


    He inwardly mused, sensing the change in thetter''s demeanor.


    "I genuinely am impressed.


    And here I thought I was ying a game of Go with you, but all this time you let me y the game with a ghost, an illusion"


    Gu Zhen chuckled, his smile genuine and at the same time somehow eeire.


    "Haha, of course, you couldn''t pull this off if I wasn''t so eager to y along.


    Silly me, wanting so des~perately to be understood...


    Tell me, was it fun? I must have looked like a proper fool in your eyes"


    There was even more familiarity in Gu Zhen''s voice than before, and more emotion as he was more lively than usual.


    "No"


    Wu Long''s reply was short, spoken in a calm, straightforward tone.


    But it told Gu Zhen everything.


    He instantly understood Wu Long took no pleasure in watching him make a fool of himself. There was no gloating in either his expression or tone. Nopassion either.


    ''There is... nothing...''


    A realization hit Gu Zhen as he looked into Wu Long''s eyes, and for the first time, a shiver went through him as he saw something terrifying in the eyes of this man he thought he understood.

 Chapter 547 Start the count

    Chapter 547 Start the count


    ??Gu Zhen stood in silence for a moment, stunned and in disbelief, his usual confident smile slowly fading, stuck in the half-broken smile and shocked expression.


    As his face becamepletely serious the next moment, he leaned it forward instead of theid back posture he had at all times, his eyes bing sharp as he looked from under his eyebrows.


    "I must admit, you pulled one over me...


    But did you really think that you would seed?


    Did you really think there was no way this moment woulde?


    Now what are you going to do?


    Or do you think!...that there would be no consequences?!!"


    Gu Zhen''s normally calm and collected voice became colder, and menacing.


    The volume of his words increased with every sentence, until an emotion almost no one ever saw him exhibit even as he incinerated people who disappointed him became apparent in his demeanor.


    Anger.


    This situation was not at all what he imagined the oue of their ''game'' would be.


    It was the humiliation that he could not get past.


    Gu Zhen acutely realized how ridiculous he looked at this moment.


    Toying with an opponent, only to realize that the opponent did not care even a little, and only yed along, fueling an illusion of what he himself wanted to see.


    Wu Long''s silence only further fueled that anger, as his gaze became more and more menacing.


    "You don''t even care how I figured it out, do you?!?!!!"


    He then shouted at the top of his lungs, his fists clenching as hard as possible while his face distorted into a grimace, his thunderous voice resounding through the surroundings, as grass and leaves of nearby trees dried up and went up in mes.


    The mansion behind Wu Long''s back was instantly enveloped by a visible barrier of the Grand Formation the part facing Gu Zhen more apparent as it lost almost all transparency, offsetting the heat that rose around him.


    Gu Zhen knew.


    He could tell.


    He knew the answer to his question even as words were leaving his mouth.


    But he was still unable to reconcile that fact, unable to acknowledge that there was someone for whom being superior, and being recognized as superior, did not matter, unable to stop himself from asking.


    He had to know for sure.


    "No, I don''t"


    Wu Long didn''t lie, making it painfully obvious to Gu Zhen that the games were over.


    His voice wasn''t mocking.


    It was sincere.


    "Hhhhh~"


    An exasperated, almost hissing breath came out from the Alchemy Tower Master.


    Fury that could no longer be tranted into words blinding his vision as any sounds no longer could reach his ears, and he closed his eyes, lowering his head and bing silent while Wu Long calmly looked on, not breaking the silence either.


    Gu Zhen''s hands then rxed as he breathed out.


    "But you failed..."


    After some time, he said in a low voice, almost a whisper.


    "...you failed in the end.


    You were not able to gain enough time to grow stronger...


    Even if you managed to partially cut out the Six Kingdoms from the conflict... you cannot be naive enough to think that you could win with only that...


    No, you had to be strong enough to rival me, or at least to matter in the fight between me and that old man to influence the oue!"


    The volume of his voice slowly rose, as the mes raging around grew, along with the mes in the eyes that opened up again and looked at Wu Long with a venomous gaze.


    "It was impressive, I admit.


    You almost got me. There I was, thinking you rescued Frozen Garden Pce to make allies...


    And the way you made it look like you lost there..."


    He clenched his hand again, raising it up and turning his head to the side while closing his eyes and grinding his teeth, as if not finding any way to express his frustration at remembering that moment when he left the Winter Forest thinking he won.


    "I had to know... I had to remember you were a Dual Cultivator...


    But how should I have known you could cultivate with so many women in higher Realms than you in such a short time?


    Aren''t even Dual Cultivators supposed to be restricted by Yang Root limits?


    Or what? Do you have some kind of rare physique?


    What''s your cultivation at now? Foundation Building? Core Formation? Higher? Come on... everything is over now, isn''t it? You can brag!


    Ah! But you can''t, can you?! Because it is still not enough to fight me! Isn''t that right?!"


    He spoke feverishly, as if trying to show how much he figured out.


    But seeing Wu Long still look at him with the gaze that gave him an eerie feeling, he almost growled.


    "Say something! Damn it, answer me!!!"


    His shout resounded through the surroundings. But there was still no response.


    "Fine!!!


    You want to show how little you care? Then I''ll show you just what you achieved!


    All that effort, and what you gain? You still failed!


    No! Not even that, you made your situation worse! Because now that you made a fool out of me, I am going to make you pay!


    You will not die so easily!


    You will watch everything you hold dear to you perish in the worst ways possible before you do! I might even force you to live with the consequences!


    Because that''s what you get when you humiliate your opponent! That''s what you get when you trample on my dignity! That''s what you get when you y with fire! That is what-..."


    "Haa~, let''s start the countdown then"


    *crackle*


    "...what? What do you-... ?"


    As Gu Zhen descended into a passionate tirade, filled with his frustration and vengeful thoughts, Wu Long''s calm words spoken in low voice cut through as if a sharp de.


    Gu Zhen''s eyes widened, reflecting a spark of bright blueish white light on Wu Long''s fingertips pointed at himself.


    *Crackle!* *BOOOM!!!* *Rumble, rumble*


    A deafening sound followed a bright sh of light that enveloped the surroundings, the echoes of the thunderp reverberating to the furthest horizons.


    "H... how-...?"


    Gu Zhen''s body had a hole in it around his chest, from whichmes making it up could be glimpsed.


    The outer shell that looked like a human, whether it was skin or clothes, started very slowly turning dark and into ashes from feet up as the mes followed the same pattern, the ashes then crumbling away into nothingness.


    The alchemist''s me projection was still looking at Wu Long with wide eyes even as its lower body was withering away, as thetter''s fingertips were singed ck, small arcs of lightning dancing on them, sparks of it scattered around in the surroundings.


    "We will meet again, but for now, I guess you have bigger problems"


    Wu Long lightly spoke, lowering his hand.


    ---


    "Aaaaaargh!!!"


    Gu Zhen opened his eyes in a dark, sealed cultivation chamber, and immediately screamed out in excruciating pain, clenching his head that had a small ck burn mark in the center of his forehead.


    "Aaaah! Aaaaah!! That...!!! DAMN...!!! BASTAAAARD!!!"


    He screamed out at the top of his lungs, unable to endure the pain of part of his Soul Sea crumbling.


    For someone like him, who rarely had to deal with hardly any pain in his whole long life, such an extreme one was enough to drive him insane.


    It was Gu Zhen''s cautious nature that made it fairly easy for Wu Long to get past this situation.


    If the Alchemy Tower Master arrived in person, the war would have already started by this point, and Wu Long would''ve had to resort to rather extreme measures to fight him.


    A me Projection that Gu Zhen used was a safe option to travel outside, since it was very hard to destroy a body of Fire, and even if it was destroyed, it would not affect the main body.


    However, it was a vulnerability as well. Since it held part of his Soul in order to maintain connection.


    He just never counted on someone in this Fractured World to have a way to actually exploit that vulnerability.


    The charge of Annihtion Lightning that Wu Long used, however, was exactly one of such ways, as it obliterated the me Projection out of existence along with part of Gu Zhen''s Soul and even dealt damage to the main body.


    ---


    "I was about to cut him in half if he tried anything"


    Ye Ling came out of the mansion, sword in hand.


    "That would have been a good idea, but the damage it would deal would not be enough to create sufficient time for us"


    Wu Long chuckled, turning around to her.


    Ye Ling''s Sword Intent was another way to deal damage to Gu Zhen through the me Projection, since she now had a cultivation that allowed her to show more of her true power, but it would have been still not as serious as the Annihtion Lightning yet.


    "With this we have about two months... maybe one if we''re unlucky and he has a Profound Grade Soul Restoration Pill. Although to be safe we should only count on the second estimate.


    He wouldn''t dare move his forces against us in the meantime, since we still have Old Man Zhao on our side, since he doesn''t know he is away, and he cannot join the battle without significant risk.


    He will be busy recuperating while we get ready and cut some of his forces down"


    Wu Long chuckled, and Ye Ling smiled, shaking her head.

 Chapter 548 The last name of many

    Chapter 548 Thest name of many


    ??A dayter, Yu Huan finished refining a certain Alchemy Pill made from the Heart of Ice Lands he retrieved in the Secret Realm.


    It was something she was working on for the past several days, and was the sole reason Wu Long slightly dyed departing to the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    "Hahaha, who would have thought that a root which grows in the coldest ces with abundance of Cold Qi and natural Yin Qi would be a potent Yang attribute Medicinal Root.


    Yu Huan lightlyughed with wonder, opening a jade box with a pill inside it.


    "Believe it or not, it is actually somewhat of a pattern, as extremes can birth opposing extremes. Some of the most potent Yang attribute Medicinal nts could be found in the ideal Yin attribute environments, and vice versa"


    Wu Long smiled, turning his gaze to the box.


    "Thank you, Fairy Yu Huan. As I thought, it is a blessing to have your help"


    He said as he carefully retrieved the wless-quality 9th-tier pill from the box with a light of appreciation in his eyes.


    "How can that be true?. True blessing is for someone like me meeting you, Daoist Wu"


    Yu Huan made a shy smile, her cheeks bing a little rosy but not turning her gaze away, and also looking at the pill with a slightly proud gaze.


    She truly did not take his praise as something she deserved, so she was not as affected by it.


    "If I haven''t met you, I would still be at a dead-end position within Alchemy Tower, struggling to even remember why I aspired to be an alchemist in the first ce"


    Yu Huan added, full of gratitude for everything she received from him.


    "I think you still underestimate just how precious your talent is.


    Make no mistake, I know the value of what I gave you, and however generous to you I may seem, I do not view its value lowly, and am not so kind to provide it to just anyone, nor am I giving it with nothing to gain.


    And while I admit that there is goodwill toward you personally, you have earned more and more of my trust by the results you produce, which is why I feltfortable giving you more"


    Wu Long shook his head with a chuckle continuing to look at the pill, the sun reflecting on its shiny surface.


    He didn''t intend to devalue or diminish what he did for her. It was not necessary, since, no matter how truly amazing and invaluable it was, it still paled inparison to what he received in return.


    "You are a brilliant fledgling alchemist, with potential to be truly great. Do you know how rare that is?


    The Dao of Alchemy is vast and unfathomable, it requires not only Heaven-gifted talents that allow you to cultivate that Dao, but also a sharp mind to understand the teachings of the past, keen eye to see ws and imperfections, as well as courage and imagination to explore and move forward, to be adventurous and venture where no one has ever stepped foot.


    And while it is important to remain humble, knowing that there is always more that you do not know than what you know, you cannot put yourself down, it will affect your confidence to move forward"


    He spoke calmly, not rushing as his gaze was observing the pill that he held and turned from side to side with his fingers while hers already turned to him.


    "There could be other people who could help you, maybe not the way I did, but who could at the very least bring you out of that situation and provide you with the resources to improve.


    But there are none that I can imagine who would be able to answer me with this after a mere year and a half if I provided them with everything I gave to you"


    He turned to her, raising the hand with the pill to drive his point home.


    "And those are not mere words, it has been proven before"


    A chuckle escaped his lips as a flurry of faces went past his eyes.


    Yu Huan was not the first alchemist to receive Wu Long''s support.


    Far from it.


    She was thest in a line so long one could not write it down even on a scroll that was the same length as the continent they were on from North to South.


    Some had more support, some had less, but they were all given a chance, the same chance she got, to prove themselves, to improve and thrive, and to reciprocate his generosity.


    After all, in a world where trust in the alchemist was essential in order to safely use the products of alchemy, it was inevitable that he wanted to have an alchemist he could trust and rely on.


    Most cultivators who became powerful figures did so.


    Just like the majority of those who could be called influential had a Dao Cultivator whom they held a connection to.


    And out of all those countless people, she was the one who shined the most brilliantly.


    Not by the virtue of her achievements in the Dao of Alchemy, as she had a very long and difficult way ahead of her, and was far behind the vast majority of alchemists he supported at the time his ties with them were cut, but by the virtue of the sheer potential she held.


    This time her gaze turned away as she found it difficult to maintain eye contact, her rosy cheeks reddening.


    "I... if that is so, I am d I am able to do something for you.


    I will work hard to improve further"


    She spoke in a low voice, that could not conceal the notes of pure joy.


    "Mm, that is a response I like"


    He nodded with a satisfied smile, standing up to leave.


    ---


    Wu Long took the pill and digested it not far from Ye Ling, as near her was currently the best ce to be vulnerable.


    He had Battle Cultivation Scripture, so it was not an issue of security, since he could interrupt his cultivation at any moment to deal with any threat, but it still gave him a peace of mind to be able to concentrate almost entirely on refining the pill.


    He implemented a new method he devised from the legacy of the Brilliant Sun Temple, using it to enhance his old method of Yang Qi strengthening as another building block of his body tempering cultivation method.


    Golden Yang Dragon Body Art that he used before gave him the ability to produce massive amounts of potent Yang Qi. But the increase in potency was not as incredible as the increase in quality over time.


    The Golden Yang Qi that he could achieve with it was powerful, but fundamentally was still within reach of other Dual Cultivators as there were other methods of cultivating it, even if the one he created gave the best results as far as he knew.


    However, what he achieved now was something no other Dual Cultivator could replicate with any other technique, it was the Golden Sr Yang Qi.


    The moment his Yang Root achieved the state capable of producing a small amount of that Golden Sr Yang Qi, all of his women felt a wave of strength rush toward them through their bond.

 Chapter 549 Leading the Way

    Chapter 549 Leading the  Way


    ??Not long after refining the pill, without waiting for any other disturbances like Gu Zhen''s sudden visit before that could dy him, he swiftly left for the Yin Yang Unity Pce with Wu Mengqi, Luo Mingyu, and Gong Cui.


    Upon arriving he was met by Qiu Yo, who has achieved Mortal Transcendence Realm.


    "Greetings, Daoist Wu"


    "Hahaha, we would have to find other ways to call each other, Pce Master Qiu.


    But in the meantime, I have arrived with the Dual Cultivation technique I told you about, and of course duplicates for everyone"


    He chuckled and produced a small piece of jade from within his Spatial Ring, handing it to her along with a separate low-level Spatial Ring.


    "This is...?"


    Qiu Yo looked at the piece of jade, noticing thatplex patterns and symbols were intricately carved into it, but unreadable to her as she did not have any knowledge of Symbol Arts. She then turned to him with a raised eyebrow, in light confusion.


    "I finally had the opportunity to create jade slips, which is a more secure as well as overall superior way to pass on knowledge.


    After all, this technique is way too sensitive for anyone outside of us knowing it.


    Try running your Spiritual Qi through it"


    He chuckled, and as she did as he told her to, her eyes widened with shock. Knowledge of the technique in its purest form flowed into her consciousness.


    "This jade now is bound to your Spiritual Qi, so it is your personal one. If anyone tries to use it, it will shatter so make sure not to lend it to anyone


    Plus you may notice that if you try passing this knowledge to anyone, it woulde out as pure gibberish, which is amon way to protect legacy"


    He then added an exnation.


    "But... why didn''t you do the same with the technique you gave us before?"


    She asked with astonishment. She now remembered that there were ancient damaged relics looking somewhat like this jade slip found from ruins, but no one has ever reported it having any such effect.


    "You see, my cultivation was insufficient to create them before, though it still technically is. But as I had a little more time, and the help of two Mortal Transcendence Realm experts, it was finally possible to produce them.


    Regarding the technique before, this jade slip also has it, so I would appreciate if you retrieved and destroyed all of the scrolls"


    He chuckled.


    "...? But... this version is slightly different..."


    Qiu Yo noted after a quick confirmation that the technique they used as their main cultivation method was in the jade slip as well.


    "I had some time to improve it so I did. The previous one was mostly focused on fixing the ws in your previous one, which is why it is alright even if it is somehow leaked, but this one is far superior"


    She looked at him with wide eyes for a moment, and then made a wry smile, shaking her head in forfeit.


    The words he told her before, ''You have to get used to it'', reverberating in her mind as she finally understood that being shocked at every turn would only exhaust her, and decided to just ept everything as it was, going with the flow.


    Wu Mengqi, Luo Mingyu and Gong Cui chuckled, recognizing that expression. They knew it very well, as someone who made the same one at one point or another.


    That inevitable eptance of the absurd and inconceivable was something people around Wu Long had to go through. Life was much easier that way for them.


    It took some time for the members of the Frozen Garden Pce to learn the Dual Cultivation technique, since even if the way it was given to them in a form which was far more efficient and easy to get, it still had to beprehended. And not only was it a foreign concept entirely for them, but it was also quite advanced, raising the difficulty of learning it.


    The ones struggling with it were assisted by Luo Mingyu while Gong Cui helped Wu Mengqi explore and shape her own sword, at the same time polishing her skills with the Zither.


    However, the first two topletely master the techniques were not surprisingly Qiu Yo and Grand Elder Qu, as they both were known for superiorprehension skills among the Sect.


    "Well then, shall we proceed to the cultivation chamber? It is only natural that you lead the way for others as the ones leading the Sect, so in a way this oue is very fitting"


    He then chuckled, as the two widened their eyes, and looking at each other. They then gulped, and slightly nodding to each other, turned and gave him a firm nod with determined expressions.


    The side intended for the Frozen Garden Pce members in the cultivation facility of the Yin Yang Unity Pce was divided into chambers that held ten or less people.


    And by design, they were all connected to a big cylindrical hall that led to one specific cultivation chamber at the bottom of the hall, which, unlike other ones had a big and soft bed and nothing else in it.


    The two beautifuldies followed Wu Long into the room with slightly red cheeks, but at the same time, there was an almost imperceptible, well hidden curiosity in their eyes.


    "You do not need to get nervous, we can start slowly, and I will gradually introduce you to Dual Cultivation.


    Trust me, by the time you experience it, you will find out it is far more natural and intuitive than you may have imagined"


    Wu Long spoke with a light smile, his voice having a naturally calming effect as there was no tension or any notes of persuasion in his tone.


    "Then... who would be first?"


    Qiu Yo asked with a slight shiver in her voice.


    "...I will go first, Pce Master"


    Unexpectedly, Grand Elder Qu spoke up after taking a deep breath. Wu Long could see that she did so partially because she noticed that Qiu Yo was not ready to go first, and a gentle smile touched his lips.


    "Very well, Grand Elder Qu..."


    "Qu Mian... you can simply call me by name..."


    She interjected, as she somehow felt that the way he addressed her was too formal in these circumstances.


    "Would be d to, feel free to call me by name as well, Qu Mian"


    "...Thank you"


    The always strict and proper Grand Elder of the Frozen Garden Pce revealed a slightly shy look under the gaze of the astonished Pce Master.


    "Then..."


    Wu Long approached the beauty who slightly gulped, but did not retreat.

 Chapter 550 (R18) It comes naturally

    Chapter 550 (R18) Ites naturally


    ??Qu Mian knew what they were here for, so while there was slight nervousness in her eyes, there was no doubt. She gently raised her hands to her sash, beginning to disrobe while he did the same standing in front of her.


    His upper body became bare almost at the same time as Qu Mian''s long robes fell to the floor, leaving her in a thin white semi-transparent under-robe with modest white lingerie visible through the fabric.


    Her already rosy cheeks reddened, but she forgot her shyness for a moment when she saw his body, much like Qiu Yo that stood to the side.


    They both audibly gulped as he smiled, stepping forward, andhelping her disrobe.


    She felt her skin re up with heat when his fingers made contact.


    She hesitated for a moment, but her hands went to his waist to undo his pants as well.


    However, she only undid the belt, when she was left only in lingerie, and her bra came off next with seemingly no difficulty.


    "You don''t need to worry about anything, and just leave everything to me"


    He smiled, as she turned her gaze away, her cheeks bright red and her breathing slightly uneven.


    "B... but, aren''t we supposed to...?"


    She then took a deep breath and gained courage to bashfully look at him.


    "Hahaha, we might be cultivating with purpose and our rtionship might not be an intimate one, but that does not mean I cannot be gentle with you or that we cannot enjoy it.


    There is no rule that says that this all has to be business-like.


    I will do my best to make itfortable for you, and since it is all very new for you, there is no need for you to try to do anything for me.


    It is my responsibility as the experienced one to guide you.


    Just rx, and you will soon find it easy to enjoy"


    He gently traced the skin on her forearm from shoulder down while talking, and that motion spread a tingling sensation as she feltforted by his kind tone and gentle movements.


    "..."


    She nodded with a slightly trembling breath, and he smiled, slowly spreading the area he caressed to her shoulders and then to her chest.


    "Mmmh"


    An involuntary moan came out as she started feeling a light pleasurable sensation.


    Her already bashful expression became shocked, and then even more embarrassed the next moment.


    He softly nudged her to step back andy on the bed while he hovered over her and continued to caress her while she felt more and more pleasurable.


    "Mmn... nnnh... Mh! Nnnh! Haaah! Aaahh!"


    After a while of holding in her moans she finally could not continue, letting out one and then more and more of her sensual voice as his mouth started caressing her neck and then breasts along with his hands.


    His hand traveled down her abdomen, and then gently massaged her lower abdomen over the lingerie, gradually going further down until it reached the already damp spot in between her legs, and started caressing there over the thin fabric.


    "Naaaah! Aaah! This... Pce Master, don''t look...Aaah! Aaaah!"


    Her eyes opened up wide from the sensation, and Qiu Yo''s figure, looking at her with round eyes and covering her mouth with her elegant hand reflected in them for a moment before losing focus and bing zed over with pleasure.


    She did not notice when his hand slid inside her panties amidst the pleasure, or when her panties left her body entirely as shey bare before him and shivered in ever-increasing ecstasy, no longer having the mind for worrying about being embarrassed.


    But Qiu Yo captured it all, she saw him slide her panties at the same time as his mouth covered Qu Miao''s abdomen in kisses that went down and then dug into her crotch, the pitch of her voice going up a notch.


    "Aaah! Aah! Aaaaaaaah!!!"


    A jolt went through her as her back arched, her whole body almost jumping up a little, as if a bolt of lightning going through her as she screamed in bliss while shivers and convulsions took over.


    "Haa~... haa~... haa~ mmh...Aah! Haaah!"


    It took a bit for Qu Miao to process what happened, and as then the pleasurable sensation came back as she started moaning again.


    "Nnh!... ?"


    As the sensation came to a stop, she opened her eyes to look at him with rough breathing and light confusion, when she saw him removing thest of his clothes, and sitting down in between her legs.


    Her breathing stopped for a moment, and soon the sound of her heartbeat became louder and louder in her ears as he gently caressed her pussy with his fingers a bit more, causing an already somewhat familiar pleasurable feeling to run through her and rx.


    Qiu Yo, standing to the side with red cheeks, who felt a bit hot for some time already, also could not take her eyes off of the magnificent member that hardened in between his legs.


    She could feel something deep inside her tighten as her body temperature went up even more.


    He looked into Qu Mian''s eyes, and she slightly nodded after a very brief moment, and cing a hand tly on her lower abdomen he put the head of his cock to the entrance of her wet pussy, entering it with a slight push of his hips.


    "Aaah!"


    She screamed out, jolting her head up, but surprisingly to her, not from pain but from pleasure, and as he drew back his hips, another moan escaped her lips.


    "Aah!? ... Aaah! ... Haaah! Aaah! Ah!"


    He started slowly moving his hips back and forth, letting her adjust to the new sensation.


    Her sensual body naturally moved along with him, the well-


    endowed breasts bouncing a little with every movement.


    "Aaugh! Augh! Ugh! Uuung! Nnn!"


    Qu Mian turned her head to the side, putting her delicate bent index finger in between her teeth and slightly biting on it.


    His hip movements were getting faster and more borate as he now added a little twist to rub his cock against a specific spot that sent her mind nk.


    His hands which were initially holding her waist traveled up to her breasts as he leaned forward and started sucking on them as well.


    Her teeth let go of the index finger and her hands wove around his shoulders.


    ''He''s so... big, and strong... and yet... so gentle''


    A single thought came to her mind as she felt incredibly secure under him, as if enveloped by his sturdy powerful body.


    The pleasure she felt gradually approached another peak, this time she knew what it was, but at the same time the feeling was vastly more intense.


    And then, finally...


    "Aaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    A long, sensual moan came from within her depths, her whole body shivering in intense convulsions as her pussy gushed with juices.


    Right after, she felt his cum shooting and hitting her sensitive uterus, her eyes rolling up as her mind becamepletely nk.


    "Haa~... haa~... haa~"


    "Well done, thank you for trusting me and the hard work, take a bit of time to rest"


    He smiled, slowly exiting her and sitting up, turning his gaze toward thepletely red Qiu Yo.


    But while there was certainly some embarrassment and nervousness, there was something else he could feel from her.


    Looking at them made her realize that while she was removed from such things, that did not mean she was not fundamentally a woman, and thus had desires like any other person.


    She did not break eye contact with him as she slowly lowered her hands and then disrobed. And while there was nervousness there was no hesitation, as her hands steadily removed every piece of clothing down to the lingerie, bingpletely naked.


    Her blush intensified, but she still looked into his eyes as if enchanted as she approached the bed.


    Qu Mian woke up from a light sleep that she unconsciously slipped into after cultivating, hearing moansing from her side.


    "Aah! Aaah! Aaaah! Haaah!"


    She opened her eyes to look and widened them at the sight of her Pce Master on all fours, facing her and moaning with a lewd expression.


    "Aah! No... Mian''er! D-don''t Aaah! Don''t look at me whe- aaah!"


    She then turned her gaze a little further up to see him pounding her ass with his hips, holding her round plump ass as his fingers sank into the stic flesh.


    "Hahaha, rx Qiu Yo, it is normal to feel pleasure. Qu Mian showed you her embarrassing sight, so isn''t it only fair you show her yours?"


    This was actually already her second round, since the first was in missionary position and resembled Qu Mian''s very much.


    Qu Mian gulped, and after getting up, slowly approached him.


    He smiled, putting his hand around her waist while locking their lips together, as he lightly squeezed her butt while continuing to fuck Qiu Yo.


    "Aah! Aaah! Aaaaah!"


    After Qiu Yo screamed in ecstasy, Qu Mian took her ce on all fours while the former rolled to the side, soon feeling his fingers entering her sensitive pussy that was dripping with his cum and starting to moan again, this time in unison with the Grand Elder whose pussy was churned by his dick.


    They continued to change positions as the two understood why he told them that it woulde naturally to them, since after some time, there was absolutely no hesitation while they indulged in the pleasure he gave them.

 Chapter 551 A specific group...

    Chapter 551 A specific group...


    ??Qiu Yo and Qu Mian were finishing up wearing their clothes, their cheeks still rosy.


    Wu Long only wore a light night robe since he was not done cultivating, rather, he has only started.


    But even as he would be in this room, he couldn''t greet thedies who wouldeter without wearing anything, since they were still maidens and would at least need a few moments to prepare.


    "You both can now cultivate the Yang Qi I provided you with, ande again after to cultivate more"


    He said to the two as they turned, widening their eyes at the mention of there being more.


    He didn''t take all of their Yin Qi, leaving around half forter after they had some time to digest the Yang Qi he gave them.


    While their technique waspatible with the one he used as he specifically made both techniques so, and they could cultivate his Yang Qi while they were in the act, his Yang Qi''s quality and quantity was far too high for them to be able to digest it all in that time.


    This way, they would experience a further increase in their cultivation, and give him even more potent remaining Yin Qi.


    He also had saved some of Hua Ziyan''s tenacious Yin Qi, Gong Cui''s Yin Qi, as well as Luo Mingyu''s Extreme Yin Qi from the time before this, along with storing their Yin Qi now, not cultivating it right away.


    But as they turned to each other, the light surprise in their eyes gave ce to anticipation and joy instead, nodding to each other while he chuckled.


    "Then, we shall instruct the girls to wear only light night robes"


    Qiu Yo then turned to him.


    "Girls? Are the first to arrive after you Disciples?"


    He lightly raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    "Hahaha, normally, it would be Elders, but there is a group of Core Disciples who were especially eager to cultivate with you, so we decided to let them go first and prepare the other Disciples while you cultivate with Elders after them"


    She lightlyughed, and a glint of amusement appeared in his eyes as he instantly understood which group of Core Disciples she was talking about.


    The group that entered the Secret Realm with him during the Winter Forest Hunt consisted of nine Core Disciples, and roughly matched the number of people he specified that he would cultivate at once with.


    The two exited while Wu Long activated the formation and while absorbing any residual Yin Qi from the bed, the rest was purified by the array.


    After some time, nine beauties entered the room.


    It was widely known that all members of the Frozen Garden Pce were beautiful, which was why this Sect was sometimes informally known as the "Forbidden Heavenly Garden" by male cultivators, the flowers in it being unattainable and yet incredibly enchanting.


    There was actually a reason for this, since members of this Sect practiced sets of techniques focused on improving their Yin Qi and Yin Root.


    And since very long ago, long before any of the current members were born, this Sect recruited its members from young, so growing up while practicing those techniques naturally increased their feminine charm.


    In addition, members of Eternal Moon Garden from where the roots of those techniques came also practiced methods that offset the fact they did not release their Yin Qi while improving it, much like the Eternal Inner Peace Sutra of the Eternal Sun Temple.


    This method somewhat offset the predisposition of Yin Qi to shape the body.


    However, since the legacy of the Frozen Garden Pce was iplete, itcked that part as well, and thus in addition to the beauty of their features, all of their members were quite well endowed in curves.


    Of course, there were personal differences, and the figures of these beauties matched quite well with their heights which were also in every variety.


    But the fact that none of them had at least a modest curve made the sight of anyrge number of their members assembled together quite bewitching for any man.


    Wu Long smiled at the sight of the shyly smiling Core Disciples, who each had various emotions swirling within their eyes.


    Some were a bit more nervous, and some had a bit more anticipation than others. But they all were much more forward than the two before, as they were much younger and thus less immersed in the previous teachings of the Sect.


    "W...we will be in your care, Daoist Wu"


    "Please, call me Wu Long. It would be quite awkward to call each other formally given the circumstances. If you don''t mind I will be calling you by your names as well.


    Don''t worry, you don''t have to reintroduce yourselves, I remember your names"


    He smiled to the bashful words of the eldest of the Core Disciples, their eyes widening after hisst sentence and then a glint of joy appearing in them as they giggled between each other.


    "Don''t worry, I will try to make this asfortable as possible. Once we start you will understand"


    Wu Long exined, but could feel that they were more excited than worried. And even though there was some nervousness, it was significantly less than what he could feel from Qiu Yo and Qu Mian before.


    "Well then, shall we start?"


    Not waiting any further as they seemed to be ready, he spread his hands with a proposal, and they straightened their postures.


    "Who is willing to go first?"


    This question caused a small pause, until a small hand meekly went up.


    It was An Feiyan, the youngest member of them all, and the one whose eyes were the most filled with anticipation that suppressed the nervousness.


    The others slightly widened their eyes in surprise, but then a recognition appeared in them as they remembered how she reacted during their discussions about Wu Long.


    She was the one most mesmerized by him out of them, and while she knew that they were cultivating as allies for the benefit of both sides, she still had a little more warm feelings toward this.


    She did not care that there were others around, she knew where she stood, and did not have any illusions about their rtionship.


    She was just happy to receive such a chance, a chance she would have likely never had if it was not for this. To be embraced by such a man.


    Wu Long smiled and gestured for her to approach, and she moved forward while looking him in the eyes.

 Chapter 552 (R18) The flowers of the Frozen Garden Palace

    Chapter 552 (R18) The flowers of the Frozen Garden Pce


    ??*Rustle*


    A thin white silk nightrobe fell to the floor with a subtle sound, revealing smooth and tender skin, and curves that evoked a man''s desire.


    A light blush and slightly trembling eyes that looked to the side.


    He lightly raised his eyebrows with a bit of surprise as apart from modest thin panties, there was one other piece of clothing she still wore, which was a pair of white stockings.


    "...I-I asked F-fairy Luo Mingyu... and..."


    The blush on An Feiyan''s cheeks intensified under this gaze full of amusement and appreciation at the same time.


    "I see, thank you for making the effort, it suits you very well. I will try to reciprocate by giving you a pleasant time"


    The other disciples behind her slightly giggled between each other while he smiled, noticing they also were wearing stockings on their legs peeking from under the night robes.


    His robe fell to the floor as well, and the eyes of the maiden became glued to that figure.


    ''What... how is...?''


    A thought went through all of their heads simultaneously as they could notprehend. They were seeing a man''s body for the first time in their lives, and yet instinctively, his body made their temperatures go up.


    A blush appeared on all of the faces of beauties, from embarrassment as well, but most importantly, from primal, basic instinct.


    The youngest of the Core Disciples soon felt his fingers on her shoulders, and then gradually a pleasant sensation started spreading as his mouth touched her neck and then slid on the smooth, supple skin.


    Her hands naturally went onto his head as he started caressing her breasts, running her fingers into his hair as she seemingly wanted him to never stop.


    "Nnnh! Umph! Mmm!"


    Her eyes closed as sensual moans filled the room, several pairs of eyes becamepletely absorbed in the scene, thedies feeling their bodies heating up even more from simply witnessing their interaction.


    An Feiyan''s back then felt the soft beddings, unsure of when sheid down.


    But none of it mattered, as her head was filled with the pleasurable sensations.


    ''I-it feels so good... w-were we really going to not experience this for the rest of our lives...?''


    A realization hit her as she understood that were everything smooth for the Frozen Garden Pce, she would have never experienced this bliss.


    He slowly and gradually led her toward her first orgasm, as she screamed in pleasure, and then took her maidenhood not long after.


    "Aaah!"


    She did not experience pain, only an unusual feeling that she first interpreted as ufortable, as his cock went inside her.


    But gradually, as he gave her some time to adjust and then started moving, her perception of this feeling changed.


    ''This... this feels good too, no... it''s even better... aaah!''


    Her head became nk as his dick touched her uterus, and then every single move he made gave her a wave of near-orgasmic pleasure.


    "Aah! Aaaah! Haah!"


    An Feiyan''s moans reverberated in the room, making other beauties redden their faces. The scent of sex filled the air and made that instinctual feeling that awoke earlier grow.


    "Aaah! It! AAah! Feels! AAaah! AMAZI-... aaaaAAAAAH!"


    An Feiyan''s expression became loose as her eyes zed over, her speech bing slightly sluggish as if she was drunk.


    Her hands clinging to his sturdy body were white from the strain and yet he seemingly did not feel any difort, on the contrary, a smile of satisfaction appeared on his face seeing how desperately this juicy beauty clung to him, and how much pleasure she was in.


    Her wet pussy was tightening around his cock, pulsating as small orgasms started sending shivers through her spine.


    "Aah! AAAAh! AAaaaah!!!"


    Finally, she received a load of hot thick cum while convulsing in ecstasy, and then her body weakly softened, twitching from time to time in the afterglow.


    He smiled, taking out his cock from her pulsating pussy and caressing her thigh when a shadow partially covered the light from thentern.


    Another Core Disciple, already without a robe approached right up to the bed, her eyes almost screaming "take me".


    ---


    "Nnf! Nnnh! Unnng!"


    "Aaah! HAaah! Uuuh!"


    ''Uuf! Uugh! Mmmn!"


    Nine beautiful womeny on the bed, someying tly on the back seemingly without strength in their limbs, resting while thick white cum was dripping in between their legs, someying on the side, a bit more vigorous but still visibly tired, watching three beauties moan.


    One was on all fours, gripping a pillow in between her teeth and with her hands, her moans muffled as her eyes rolled up,her round ass slightly red as sturdy hips were pping the cheeks, her pussy gushing with juices each time a thick long cock was shoved deep inside it.


    Another was standing on her knees beside the man fucking the first one, his hand in between her legs as she clung to his forearm and locked lips with him while another one was moaning next to the first beauty while her slit was fingered by his sturdy but gentle fingers.


    The room was hot and humid, the sounds of the bed lightly creaking, ps of damp from sex flesh hitting flesh, and moans reverberating and making the ones currently resting crave more.


    "Nnf! Ughf! Nnnnnnn!!!!"


    As he took out his cock covered in semen after filling the beauty, the one kissing him bent down and started sucking on it, as the one who sat on the other side rose to kiss him.


    And as soon as his cock was cleaned by the beauty, she faced him and received her reward as it prated her tight pussy as well, pushing out semen he previously poured into her.


    ---


    Several dayster.


    The doors of the cultivation chamber opened up as fairies of the Frozen Garden Pce in light night gowns went inside, with several beauties in process of wearing them beside the bed while one was being fucked in a mating press.


    "Aah! AAaah! Aaah! Ye- aaah!"


    Her moans of pleasure were loud and passionate as her face was distorted from euphoric pleasure.


    "Eh? Aren''t you guys done?"


    One of thediesing in asked as they arrived in time.


    "Hahaha, she asked for an additional round. Honestly quite impressive, but don''t worry, I think she will be done soon-..."


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!!"


    One of the beauties tying up the belt around her slim waist chuckled, with a face saying ''she asked for a little more intense one, can you believe it?'' and then her words were interrupted by an almost bestial scream full of ecstasy.


    Love juices hitting his crotch as he continued to press his dick deeper and shooting a big load inside.


    "Hahaha, see?"


    She lightlyughed as the others giggled at the expense of their slightly over-confident groupmate.


    "Ah~, I see~"


    The neers chuckled, looking at one of their own group, who widened her eyes at being singled out.


    "What? I didn''t make such a face at least...?"


    "Hahaha, how would you know?"


    More giggles resounded until...


    "Aah!"


    A different tone of voice screamed out in pleasure, and everyone''s eyes turned to a girl from the newly arrived group sitting on the man''s hips with her head leaned back, facing the ceiling while her pussy greedily swallowed his cock and his mouth was sucking onto her breast.


    "...! That''s cheating!"


    "You sneaky...!"


    Aggrieved voices escaped thedies as light silk robes flew on the floor while the other group started leaving with giggles.


    "Aaah!"


    A moan escaped an Elder of the Frozen Garden Pce as she ---


    sat down on his cock, as he sat on the edge of the bed and lied down, his mouth in between the legs of another beauty.


    "Hahaha, Elder Ni... where''s your decorum? Weren''t you one of those who said so much about our traditions before?"


    Another Elder currently resting from a bout of vigorous sexmented with a smile.


    "Aaah! S-say that when-... Aaah! ...when you''re in my c-... aaah! Nnf!"


    She put her hands together on the edge of the bed and started energetically moving her hips up and down, seeming;y unable to stop to speak to her colleague.


    "Aah! Haah! Sh-she... aah!... is right you know, Elder Shei, aaah! Where was your- aah! decorum when you were moaning earlier-...aaah! Aah! Oooh! Nhoooh!"


    The Elder who was sitting atop his mouth spoke up while looking up with unfocused eyes, her fingers running through his hair.


    But then seemingly lost any sense of what was happening around her as the pleasure she felt suddenly intensified while giggles from other Elders in the room resounded at the whole conversation.


    None of them could really make a sassyment unless they were ready to face a situation in which they were on the receiving end of suchments themselves.


    "Hahaha, I am beginning to think this is what perfect equality looks like"


    One of them chuckled, and others giggled along as they agreed with her.

 Chapter 553 Blooming flowers

    Chapter 553 Blooming flowers


    ??Two weeks have passed as Wu Long went into seclusion, cultivating continuously with the members of the Frozen Garden Pce.


    At first, Disciples were slightly nervous beforeing in, but as more and more of them came out after experiencing what Dual Cultivation was, anticipation and excitement started to spread through their midst instead.


    "It was so amazing, I cannot believe we were going to spend all our lives not knowing what true bliss is"


    A Disciple giggled shaking her head as even half a year ago, she firmly believed in that idea.


    "That''s what I thought as well. It is scary to think about now how backward our ideals were, and how we thought we were right, I wouldn''t look down on Dual Cultivators ever again"


    Another answered while blushing, still slightly dizzy from the experience.


    "Was it...was it scary?"


    Another Disciple whose group was going in soon, two groups briefly passing each other while walking in opposite directions, asked with a slight hesitation after overhearing one word that stood out to her.


    "Hahaha, no it''s not scary at all, don''t worry. He is very gentle, and caring. You will know what I mean when you experience it. Rather, after a bit you wouldn''t want to leave that room"


    The one whose words caused the misunderstandingughed, waving her hand from side to side.


    "Mm, plus, there is no pain at all. And even if you feel a bit embarrassed in the beginning, like I did, you will soon find that it all fades, and none of it will matter by the time you notice"


    The first one nodded, agreeing with thetter''s words and added, soothing the worries of the one who had yet to experience it.


    The same happened with the mood and attitude of Sect Protectors, though they were a little less nervous than the Disciples, and more focused on the ''task'' at first. However, their demeanor upon exiting that cultivation chamber for the first time was not that different from the Disciples.


    The most conservative group of the Sect, the Elders were first very reserved about the idea, treating it more as their duty, but it all changed after experiencing it once for them as well.


    "Is this what we were depriving ourselves of all this time?"


    One of them asked her colleague as they took some time to rest after exiting the cultivation chamber in one of the multiple resting areas located on the sides of the lowest floor of the cylindrical hall.


    "I know, right? I can''t think of a more stupid decision"


    Thetter replied with a chuckle.


    "No, I think we did good in the end"


    A third Elder interjected, overhearing their conversation.


    ""How so?""


    Both asked at the same time as the others also raised their eyebrows, remembering her behavior in the room which did not quite fit a statement seemingly denying their words.


    "Because we got to experience it with someone like Wu... Daoist Wu"


    She said with reddening cheeks and the others instantly understood what she meant, nodding in unison.


    Although they led quite ascetic ways of life in the Eversnowing Valley, they nevertheless were notpletely oblivious about some of the general knowledge about Dual Cultivators, and knew much more than their Disciples about how lucky they were.


    While their Disciples were happy about their partner in cultivating being so handsome and charming, as well as kind and caring, these Elders knew that he was also far more capable than any normal Dual Cultivator.


    He was vastly superior to anyone they ever heard of even in concept, shattering what their perception of what was possible at all, whether it was in physical sense, his stamina, or in his technique, knowledge and experience.


    The same reason why Gu Zhen overlooked the possibility of Wu Long cultivating with all these women, as it was impossible for an even great Dual Cultivator in such a short amount of time.


    Not to mention that he still was in doubt about that until he confirmed it while confronting Wu Long, since members of the Frozen Garden Pce were supposed to be unable to Dual Cultivate due to their technique.


    "Hahaha, I think it would have been awkward if he were to call us by our titles, but we have toe up with a better way to call him than his name though.


    After all, I think he is now in a position akin to our Pce Master or even higher..."


    Another Eldermented after some time, seeing as the one who spoke before first wanted to call him by name but then changed it to "Daoist Wu", likely having the same thought about his status.


    "Mm, that''s true. We have to think about it"


    Another Elder nodded as voices of approval came here and there from other Elders resting in this area.


    Cultivation bases of the members of the Frozen Garden Pce rose exponentially during this period, further fueling the benefit of cultivating with them.


    They could all feel as they entered the chamber that it was full of rich Spiritual Qi as well as his Yang Qi, but almost void of any Yin Qi despite the abundant partners, as he continuously released arge amount of the Spiritual Qi from the Secret Realm into the room and then absorbed it with everyst bit of Yin Qi.


    There were eight distinct moments when they could feel a profound wave from him, as he formed eight foundation crystals.


    Though what they did not know was that he mostly used their normal Yin Qi for cultivation, and stored all the Innate Yin Qi as they were all maidens for crucial moments of breakthroughs.


    The crystals he formed were a masterpiece even by the highest standard of the Seven Boundless Worlds, something he could have never achieved in his previous life, as when he acquired the necessary expertise and bluntly put, skill to do something this profound, his cultivation was far to high to attempt remedying his own foundation.


    By the end of the two weeks, all thedies have spent all of their Yin Qi, and then, as he cultivated with Qiu Yo and Qu Mian who both reached the peak of Mortal Transcendence Realm, on the veryst day, a ninth profound formless wave shook all of the cultivation facility.


    Wu Long has finally reached the 9th level of Foundation Building Realm, making a dramatic leap in these two weeks.


    Despite the fast growth in this incredibly short period of time for such an advancement, the bond connecting him with hisdies strengthened and stabilized his foundation, and thus he did not experience any setbacks.


    Not to mention that all of hisdies were now at least in the Core Reformation Realm, with Lian Zhiqiu, Ye Ling, Wei Lan, Bi Rui, Luo Mingyu, and just recently Wu Mengqi already reaching Mortal Transcendence Realm.


    Hua Ziyan, Feng Yi, Cao Xiang and Cao Mei, being pure Dual Cultivators would rapidly advance into that realm as soon as they cultivate with him, with Sui Luxiao, Shen Min and Gong Cui needing a little more time but very likely following them.


    And all of them were currently cultivating the method of strengthening their Yin Roots, thus further significantly increasing the stability of his foundation.


    Due to all these factors, as long as he had partners to cultivate with, he could still advance further without needing a break.


    That said, Wu Long''s achievements were not the only big change that came from these two weeks.


    Since another powerful force grew during this time as well.


    The average cultivation of the Frozen Garden Pce was now at the Core Formation Realm, and there were no members lower than Foundation Building Realm, with around a third reaching Core Reformation Realm, and 27 people in total reaching Mortal Transcendence Realm at this point.


    It was expected that the average would go up to the Core Reformation, as soon as the Disciples at the Foundation Building Realm and Sect Protectors at the Core Formation Realm would advance after digesting the results of thetest cultivation, since it took some time to refine Wu Long''s powerful Yang Qi.


    This was all possible due to the Spiritual Qi that Wu Long devoured in the Secret Realm, which was still far superior to the Spiritual Qi of the Three Continents despite the continuous rapid improvements in thetter, as well as the superior techniques and legacy that he provided.


    Even the rtively dangerous Core Reformation Realm proved no problem as long as the beauties followed his instructions on entering the realm.


    Not to mention that the Soaring Feather Trading Company were secretly circting more advanced Alchemy Pills for the internal use of Wu Long''s allies, without releasing them to the public as the numbers they could produce were very limited.


    And of course, Wu Long''s Dao Family got the exclusive Pills made by Yu Huan, which were of superior quality and potency.


    But while the fairies of the Frozen Garden Pce were both shocked and excited by the dramatic and unprecedented growth in their cultivation, there was a bigger impact on their mental state.


    Younger Disciples gained more maturity in their gazes, and their entire demeanor became more sensual.


    Meanwhile the eyes of Elders and Sect Protectors seemingly became younger, lively and more dreamy, closer to the Disciples.


    There was almost a glowing off all the beauties, making their appearances even more beautiful and ethereal.

 Chapter 554 The Storm

    Chapter 554 The Storm


    ??Wu Long opened his eyes after sitting in lotus position at the center of the cultivation chamber he spent thest two weeks in.


    A profound light shed deep within his pupils, disappearing the next moment, but leaving something unknown and mysterious in his gaze.


    "Fuu~"


    He breathed out a long, powerful stream of air as his aura settled in.


    Wu Long felt an unprecedented power coursing through his veins, which came not only from the leap in cultivation.


    The new method of body tempering he both developed and actively practiced at the same time reached a new height as he consumed all the stock of Demonic Cores and Yang attribute medicine he had.


    The technique currently had two finished ''blocks'', or rather those which first versions wereplete.


    It was Sr Golden Yang tempering and Bloodline Power Harnessing, with his women currently practicing Lunar Yin Qi tempering and the female version of the second one.


    But apart from the two parts he shared to his Dao Family and Song Lingfei, he was also using part of the previous technique, the Golden Yang Dragon Body Art for pure body tempering, and a new unfinished part which was utilizing his Dao Runes, mainly increasing his speed using the Lightning Rune and Water Rune for better control.


    And now, he managed to solve a problem of excess heat generated by the lightning, which previously was part of the reason he umted damage by using lightning movement, with the Cold Rune, finding his first use for it as he was not yet able to determine how exactly to manipte its powers outside his body.


    He also managed to theorize the integration of the Wind Rune in movement techniques.


    He came out of the cultivation chamber, smiling and lightly greeting the beauties on his way out of the undergroundplex.


    And upon exiting, was greeted by a familiar face which immediately hid away as the person respectfully bowed.


    "Congrattions on your breakthroughs, Chief"


    "Haha, thanks, you seem to not have wasted this time either, Xia Jung"


    Wu Long chuckled to the young man who was now in the early Core Formation Realm.


    "It is all thanks to the Spiritual Qi in the cultivation area, as well as the techniques you have bestowed us.


    But more importantly than my cultivation, I have reports from the Mansion and Elder Yen"


    Xia Jung slightly embarrassingly cleared his throat before speaking, and then after receiving a nod from Wu Long started reporting the current situation, following with a respectful distance as thetter started walking from the remote peak over a long wooden bridge.


    In truth, while Wu Long was in seclusion in Yin Yang Unity Pce, where everything seemed still and quiet, there was a massive and very loud storm raging over the continent for the past two weeks.


    Gu Zhen had all of his Seven Profound Realms allies and important personnel above Core Reformation Realmy low in fear of Old Man Zhaoing for them while he could not be a deterrent.


    It was a reasonable decision, but one that left all of his less powerful forces which were out in the open defenseless, the carefully nned schemes and structures put in ce to move all the Six Kingdoms crumbling in the span of mere days.


    Madam Liang and Zhao Biren actively crushed all resistance in person, as there was no one to stop them from interfering now, and Old Yen lead his own subordinates as well as members of the Thousand Eyes Information Bureau against the more fragile ces all over the continent.


    Alchemy Tower, Golden Ox Trading Company, and the Golden Ox Mercenary Corps received the most massive damage, as they were the most indiscreet and tant arms of Gu Zhen''s power.


    But there were far more obscure parties which also received their days of reckoning.


    Though there were still hidden forces that Gu Zhen did not reveal, the most problematic of them being the likelyrge army made from decades of ve trade in the Southern Kingdoms.


    Wu Long also warned against making any moves on the headquarters of the Alchemy Tower, its massive city-fortress being likely the ce where all of the important personnel took refuge in.


    Since if truly forced, and that ce was attacked, there was still technically a way for Gu Zhen to attempt to make ast stand and thus start the final conflict before he had the chance to fully recuperate.


    After all, a cornered rat was the most dangerous one, as it stopped fleeing and would bite.


    There were also almost no movements within the whole of the Azure Eagle Empire as that was a sensitive area, not only from the perspective of the Alchemy Tower''s headquarters being there, but also due to the fact that it was technically the territory of the Azure Eagles.


    The renegade Frozen Garden Pce as well as the Profound Martial Arts Valley were also located there.


    There was also the fact, that there were quite a few noble families within the Empire which daughters were members of the Frozen Garden Pce.


    The implications of going on a rampage there being quite obvious.


    But from Xia Jung''s report, it was apparent that most of Gu Zhen''s influence in the Six Kingdoms was nowpletely lost, massively shrinking the area of the final confrontation from the whole of the continent to just the Empire.


    Something Wu Long knew that Gu Zhen was willing to concede. While it was less effective, requiring some work after the mes of the main battle settled, it ultimately did not matter to him that much as long as he won the war.


    "Oh! There is also a report that His Highness the Crown Prince wanted me to ry to you as soon as possible, since a delegation from the Azure Eagle Empire has visited Yin Yang Unity Pce a few days prior, and after a short conversation with His Highness, have departed for the Mansion in the Fantian-..."


    Xia Jung''s words made Wu Long stop, and half-turn to look at the young man.


    "I am not going to reprimand you now as what''s done is done, but remember to prioritize information in the order of importance from now on when you are reporting, since this should have been the first thing out of your mouth when I appeared"


    He calmly spoke without changing his facial expression much, but without the usual kind note in his voice, as the young man gulped, widening his eyes, and deeply bowed his head.


    "M-my deepest apologies! I will make sure to do better"


    "Mm, as long as you remember and actually improve.


    Making a mistake once fromck of experience is not a sin, it is repeating it without improving that would not be tolerated.


    Just make sure you learn from your mistakes and we would have no problem"


    Wu Long''s words rang out, and as Xia Jung raised his head, the former already disappeared from the spot he previously stood in.

 Chapter 555 Every flavor

    Chapter 555 Every vor


    ??The sun shone brightly in the mostly clear skies over green nes with asional trees and bushes, the moderately hot summer day made more bearable by the subtle wind.


    A delegation of considerable size was nearing in on the Capital of the Fantian Kingdom visible in the distance, the banners proudly flying the Song Imperial Dynasty crest in azure color.


    General Feng who has been informed about the arrival of the delegation at the border days prior was waiting on horseback not far from the city gates with several hundred soldiers flying the Fantian Kingdom g and his personal guard of 30 people holding up the Feng Family crest.


    The wind which brought slight relief to the soldiers standing under the sun in heavy armor was pping the gs behind him, giving the already imposing man an even more valiant look.


    His son and daughter were a step behind him, with Feng Yi ,who has just recently exited seclusion, looking at the delegation with particrly cold eyes.


    The procession that traveled from afar has stopped a dozen meters away from General Feng with the raise of a clenched first by the man leading at the front, d in Imperial Guard Captain armor, simr in design to the one that Bi Rui once wore.


    "Greetings, esteemed guests of the Azure Eagle Empire. My name is-..."


    "We have no use for your name. Have your men help our rear guard into the city while we move ahead toward our destination"


    General Feng dismounted his horse and approached a few steps, respectfully cupping his hands with a smile, only to be interrupted by the Imperial Guard Captain, who dismissed him with a hand gesture while not waiting for an answer, and signaling the men behind him, started turning his horse to move around the Feng Family''s army.


    Frowns appeared on the faces of both Feng siblings, and the soldiers behind them whose General was disrespected while a glint appeared in the red-haired man''s eyes.


    The rear guard the Guard Captain referred to was naturally the supplies and servants of the convoy, which made the trip here morefortable for the ones in the three main carriages.


    "Hahaha, you have misunderstood, Imperial Guard Captain. Your destination is precisely why I havee to greet you and not the Royal Guard of the Kingdom.


    Though it is now not really functional anyway, but that is beside the point.


    While we are here to greet you, there is also another purpose, which is to ry a message.


    Your arrival has not beenmunicated in advance, and thus we would request that you stay in the Capital for a day, since the Wu Family Manor does not ept unannounced visits as a general rule"


    The man''s voice rang out loudly withughter, causing the Imperial Guard Captain to pull the reigns of his horse and stop, while murmurs resounded from the men behind him.


    "Hah! What arrogance!


    Do you not see the Imperial Family Crest on the banners? Do you not know what that means?"


    The Guard Captain''s eyes filled with astonishment and fury at the red-haired man''s attitude.


    "I see the banners perfectly. And I know that means there is at least one Imperial Family member in your delegation.


    But that has nothing to do with your arrival being unannounced, or the fact that the Wu Family Manor''s gates would remain closed for you until the morning after, that is, of course, if you send a messenger requesting a visit today, otherwise they would be closed until further time"


    General Feng shrugged his shoulders.


    "You...!"


    "Captain Wong! What is the cause of the dy?"


    As the Guard Captain widened his eyes in disbelief, a cold, slightly unpleasant voice resounded behind him.


    "Eunuch Ri... these country bumpkins seem to not recognize the authority of the ruling dynasty of the Azure Eagle Empire!"


    Captain Wong turned to the skinny pale man in Pce Official clothes that came out from one of thevishly decorated carriages behind.


    "What? Who dares!"


    The newly appeared Pce Eunuch squinted his eyes at the ''greeting delegation''.


    "Do you know the repercussions for obstructing the business of the Imperial Family members?! Are you sure your puny Kingdom can handle it?!"


    He then asked in a squeaky high voice with a tone that bordered on hysterical. Going from slightly arrogant and annoyed demeanor to violent rage in mere seconds at such "preposterous treatment" of their delegation.


    "The Azure Eagle Empire did not send any officialmunication, which means this visit is strictly personal on behalf of the Imperial Family members.


    In fact I have spoken with the esteemed Imperial Envoy just a few hours prior. He confirmed that there was no request for mediation from the Imperial Pce.


    In this case, as long as we do not harm you without just cause, there is no base for Fantian Kingdom to fear any official repercussions"


    Feng Huan, knowing his father''s temper would by now start to re up and thus might make matters worse, spoke up, taking over the conversation.


    "You imbecile! When did the Empire need your ''just cause'' to do anything?! Sheep should act like sheep when the lion hase! Move aside and kowtow!!! Pray that His Highness forgives your foolishness!!!"


    The eunuch raised his voice even more, which only made it more shrill.


    "...Prince, and here I thought the Emperor has arrived from the way this guy talks. As if there''s not like a thousand of those princes and princesses"


    General Feng could not hold in a sarcastic tone with a "Heh" in front of it. But as all people present without exception were cultivators, none of them missed these words as Feng Huan sighed in defeat.


    "...! You dare!!! Captain Wong! Behead this man!"


    The eunuch''s shrill voice reached a kind of peak, peak of how annoying one''s voice could sound as he shouted, his words instantly igniting a me as hundreds of soldiers from both sides turned their spears against the other side.


    "Oho! Behead me?! Let''s see you try!!!


    You may be all-powerful in your fancy Empire, but sometimes Even a Powerful Dragon cannot repress a Local Snake!"


    A spear appeared in General Feng''s hands as his gaze turned sharp, pushing one foot ahead and taking a steady position as the spear made a beautiful arc and pointed forward, its de shining in the sun.


    The Imperial Guard Captain made a troubled face. He knew who this red-haired man was. Any army member of the region who was worth something knew this man.


    And he was far from being confident against him.


    The intimidating pressure he felt from that spear tip seemingly cutting in between Captain Wong''s eyebrows.


    "Eunuch Ri, this humble Guard''s stupid thought is that it is unwise to make decisions without His Highness'' approval"


    He half-turned his face, not taking his eyes off of General Feng and advising the shrill man in as polite tone as possible.


    "...! Fine, I will report to His Highness, but I doubt there would be any difference"


    The Pce Eunuch''s gaze turned venomous, as his authority was leaped.


    He could not outwardly deny once the Prince was mentioned, but the Guard Captain knew that this man would remember this, very quietly clenching his teeth with an annoyed "Tch".


    ''Even speaking in a self-demeaning manner isn''t helping, this vengeful snake-like bastard''


    His eyes widened as he regretted taking the high stance with General Feng from the very beginning.


    In his mind, no one in their right mind would try and pull off what this red-haired man was doing right now and take a stand against the banner pping in the wind behind Captain Wong.


    "Haa~ what is this farce?


    Are you ready to forfeit your lives over this?"


    The carriage in the middle had a curtain to the front, like a pnquin, which rolled up, revealing a luxurious spacious design.


    A tall, fairly handsome man sitting on the throne in the middle of it entered the view of the others along with the Pce Eunuch standing to one side of him, and a man d in all white with a cloth covering his entire head along with the face standing to the other side.


    There were also a few servants and guards behind them.


    "Hmm? Have we already arrived? There doesn''t seem to be any movement... hah! What is all this, Cousin Guanyu?"


    Another young voice rang out almost immediately after, as the door of another carriage opened up, a young-looking face popping out of it.


    Song Guanyu, thetest scion of the pure blood line of the Song Dynasty covered his face with a sigh.


    "Haa~ Don''t ask me, ask these idiots who seem to have a problem with us ''arriving unannounced'' and thus want us to formally send a messenger before being let into that mansion"


    He spoke with annoyance, while his cousin, face full ofughter, exited from the other carriage, with a middle-aged man following right after.


    "Hahaha! Some inspection delegation this is, right Uncle, Grandpa?


    Not only did we learn that the girl''s not even in the ce she should have been, but after being basically turned away and then traveling further, we''re not even treated with due respect"


    The second appearing Imperial Prince spoke to the middle-aged man beside him as thetter furrowed his eyebrows, and then the elderly man who came out of the carriagest.


    The other carriage opened revealing two elderly women, and a middle-aged woman.


    "What a farce indeed. Guanyu, I seriously am starting to doubt you have the wisdom and influence your Father has to take his ce as the leader of your faction"


    The middle-aged woman spoke with an arrogant smile, not only her words, but her very demeanor tantly mocking Song Guanyu.


    "Enough, answer my question, are you willing toy your lives to try and stop me?"


    Thetter only slightly frowned, not answering either of his rtives and looking straight at General Feng and his people.


    "Oh look, there are more Princes and Princesses, old, young, thick, slim, there''s one for every vor"


    General Feng chuckled, seeing that even the more mature members of the Imperial Family were likely Princes and Princesses.

 Chapter 556 Immensity of Heaven and Earth

    Chapter 556 Immensity of Heaven and Earth


    ??A silence in which the singing of summer insects could be heard loud and clear fell onto the grassy in for a moment.


    "You dare!"


    "Presumptuous!


    The elder members from both sides shouted in unison while the younger Prince from the side carriage widened his eyes.


    "Wha-... this old man gone crazy!


    Wait... I know him! That''s General Feng of the Fantian Kingdom right?! Woah! Hahaha!


    Didn''t think I would find a celebrity here!


    Hmm, shall I fight him and be the man who finally defeated and killed the legendary warrior of the region?"


    The young Prince looked closer at the red-haired man with the spear, and recognizing the features almost jumped up with excitement, a bloodthirsty light appearing in his eyes as he traced his chin.


    "Hoho, that is a good idea, Duo''er, a worthy first real prey for the future Emperor"


    The Elderly man who this Song Duo called ''Grandpa'' earlier suddenly quelled down his anger and indignation.


    His words made the women on the other side of the main carriage frown.


    But then, Song Duo''s eyes caught something, as his focus shifted from General Feng slightly to the side.


    "Oh my, what a find. What a juicy babe! A redhead, that''ll be a first for me!


    Hah! I suppose I can forgive you if you give me that woman. I''ll even promise to talk with the others to overlook your disrespect earlier"


    The young man spoke as his eyes glistened with greed and lust.


    "... haha...hahaha! Truly, a toad lusting after a swan''s meat! Do you even know whose woman you areying your eyes on?"


    Among the slight confusion, Feng Huan startedughing aftera moment of bewilderment.


    Strangely, even though such words toward his little sister would have without a shadow of a doubt caused a raging fury from him in the past, now it seemed so far stretched into fantasy that such insinuations sounded funny instead.


    The sheer absurdity of that impossible impletely negating its offensive meaning.


    "Hah! Whoever it is will simply be prey to my de. Though it is a pity she''s run through already, but no matter, I guess it''s fun to make some sucker''s woman my bitch as well"


    Song Duo looked unfazed, rather only a little disappointed.


    "You''ll have better luck dying than getting even close to me. I have no interest in pathetic men"


    Feng Yi coldly spoke without a moment of hesitation.


    "Ooh, feisty! I like it! Makes it fun to imagine what you''ll sound like pinned under me while your man lies in a puddle of his own blood beside the bed"


    The eyes of the Prince shined with more excitement as he licked his lips.


    However, his grandfather behind him and the uncle slightly paled at the mention of this woman belonging to someone, as a voice devoid of emotions saying "We. Are. Not. The Same", that enunciated each word reverberated in their heads.


    "D-Duo''er! You shouldn''t get distracted by women.


    Killing General Feng would be a good enough achievement to push you to the Throne..."


    "Hahaha, no, no, Grandpa, I already decided!


    I like her! So I''ll kill this old man and take her anyway!"


    The Princeughed and his legs sprang forward, a halberd appearing in his hands.


    The two weapons shed under the gleeful eyes of Song Guanyu who took this overly arrogant favorite for the Throne on this trip on purpose.


    A flurry of strikes were unleashed as the Imperial Prince whose cultivation turned out to be in the Foundation Building Realm struggled and was pushed back after just two attacks.


    ""D-Duo''er!""


    His uncle and grandfather worriedly spoke at the same time, slightly leaning forward in a pose ready to move at any time.


    "Uncle, Grand-uncle, you make this awkward for Cousin Duo. He srives for a reputation of a Warrior Emperor, is he not? How will he able to show his face if you hover over him like that?"


    Song Guanyu spoke with a sly smile on his lips, as the two men narrowed their eyes at him, clenching their fists.


    "That''s right, Cousin, Uncle. You have to let him gain experience. When he prevailed over my second son, did you see me leaping onto the stage when he cut his arm off?


    Where''s your ease from back then when you told me a battle is unpredictable, and the de is blind?"


    The woman from the other carriage spoke with a smile as well. The two elderly women behind her maintaining neutral expressions.


    "Fuck! This old man''s no joke! Hahaha!


    But what will you say to this!!! Beast Strength Art!!!"


    Song Duo, meanwhile, with a bleeding cut on his cheek, suddenly leaped back and a glow appeared around him.


    *Crackle!*


    An earring on one of his ears shattered with a high-pitched sound, and his hair turned light azure color, his eyes turning silver and then emitting a silvery light.


    His muscles started expanding slightly, and there appeared an unusual pressure from him.


    "Hah! Interesting! It seems I have to teach this mongrel the immensity of Heaven and Earth!!!"


    General Feng''s mouth widened in a grin, showing two rows of white teeth in between the red mustache and beard, as the space around the man became slightly discolored.


    ''Hmm, this is the fist time I notice... but Father''s Spear Intent feels different from Wu Long''s... not only in the strength, but somewhat, simply different...''


    Feng Yi''s eyes narrowed as she observed this fight, noticing something she could not put her finger on as she witnessed her Father''s Spear Intent for the first time after experiencing Wu Long''s Spear Intent.


    "Haaaah!!!"


    *ng!!!*


    Song Duo shouted as he leaped forward, but his vision blurred as he found that he was flying back upside down the next moment.


    ""Duo''er!!!""


    "On Guard!"


    ~"""Hu~!"""~


    His grandfather and uncle caught him as the Guard Captain gave a swift order and the soldiers took a defensive stance with a shout in unison.


    "Hahaha! There are always People above People, and Heavens above Heavens, brat.


    Though it''s useless for you to learn anything now that your fate has been sealed, at least you might not appear so stupid when you talk to the Yama King"


    General Feng waspletely nonchnt about an army of spears pointed at him, slowly straightening up whileughing and cing his spear to the side with one hand, the spear butt hitting the ground with a *thud*.


    "W-What did you do?!?!


    This is-! This is impossible!!! I used the Song Family''s secret art to full strength!!


    No one in the same Major Realm can stand a chance against me!!!"


    Song Duo turned from the sky with the sun shining above to the front while being supported from both sides, his face revealing utter shock and bewilderment.


    The women and Song Guanyu also narrowed their eyes, their gleeful smiles fading, as, however sour feeling it brought to acknowledge, they could not deny Song Duo''s strength.


    He was the scion that was secretly raised as histent talent to tap into the power of their Spiritual Beast bloodline was recognized shortly after birth, and thus he was trained in secrecy until he exploded into the scene of the Imperial Pce a few months ago.


    A child destined to be the next Emperor. The promised child of his line of descent, and the bearer of ambitions of an entire faction of Imperial Family.


    Even Song Minfu''s position as Crown Prince came into question with his appearance.


    It was one of the calctions of Song Guanyu that this major pain in his side would perish during this trip, but he never expected for him to be bested here, rather, there was apletely different scenario that was supposed to y out.


    "Hmm, well, in the first ce, who told you I am in the same Realm as you?"


    General Feng chuckled, as a pressure of a peak Core Formation Realm cultivator pinned the young man and his uncle to the ground, with only the grandfather in the Core Reformation Realm being barely able to not lose out.


    "I-Impos-... how is that-...?!"


    The elderly Imperial Prince spoke with widening eyes.


    "And second of all, while I did use some of the speed of my Realm as your technique is indeed formidable, pure speed and strength is far from enough topete with me"


    General Feng lightlyughed, as the whole Song Dynasty delegation was now put in an awkward position, since there was no one who could oppose this man.


    "..."


    Song Guanyu hesitated, and then turned to the veiled man to the side of him.


    The man whose face was covered with white cloth noticed the gaze, and sighed.


    "Haa~... Then, let this old man remind you of the Immensity of Heaven and Earth as well"


    A tranquil and young-sounding voice came from behind the veil, and a powerful ripple spread from the white-clothed man, a crushing pressure suddenly appearing as the soldiers of the Feng Family instantly were forced on their knees and even General Feng with his son, as well as Feng Yi who was even higher than them in Realm slightly bent under this presence.


    "This presence...! A true Azure Eagle!"


    Feng Yi spoke with a note of surprise as she recognized it. She felt something simr in the aura of Song Duo before, but could not quite pinpoint it until this moment.


    "Oh my, that''s surprising... ah, I remember you now... you were with that youngster on that day the war almost broke out..."


    The man spoke with a note of surprise and then recognition, while the surrounding members of the Song Dynasty hurried on their knees.


    "Esteemed Great Ancestor! Please forgive our rudeness in not being able to recognize your exalted presence..."


    One of the elderly women spoke with reverence as the man waived his hand.


    "It''s fine, now''s not time for that"


    He spoke as his head turned back to the people in the front.

 Chapter 557 Summer Storm

    Chapter 557 Summer Storm


    ??The veiled man was seemingly looking at Feng Yi as the front part of the veil covering his face was turned towards her.


    "Hmm, this is slightly troublesome... should I-...? ...!!!"


    He still spoke in a calm voice, but now with a troubled tone, as it seemed that hm being recognized by Feng Yi was a problem.


    But as soon as he raised his hand, still in slight hesitation over whether to act, he froze in ce as a sharp sense enveloped him, as if a sword was pointed in between his eyebrows.


    His head turned slightly to the distant Fantian Kingdom''s capital, in the direction Feng Yi recognized as the mansion, and her lips slightly curled up.


    ''Heh, I guess Sister Ling didn''t joke around when she said that as long as I am within visible distance of the city her sword would reach anyone who tries to harm me''


    She slightly wryly chuckled, as herughter at the time Ye Ling told her that came to her mind.


    She truly did not think that Ye Ling was speaking very literally, instead taking her words as simple encouragement and meaning that she would be able to arrive if she was in trouble.


    Now she understood, that Ye Ling''s sword in a very straightforward sense reached this ce while the sword master sat in the mansion.


    "Tch, I thought there wasn''t supposed to be anyone capable of handling me here at this moment..."


    The Azure Eagle''s voice changed as now there was both a hint of urgency and frustration in it as a cloud covered the sun above, shadow enveloping the green ins as the subtle wind became a bit stronger, the grass swaying a bit more intensely.


    "Hahaha, you thought you lured the Tiger away from the Mountain and can roam around it freely? Hahaha, it seems your lesson in the immensity of Heaven and Earth failed...


    Or, should I say you gave it to yourself?"


    General Fengughed loudly as the man in white froze, not taking any chances.


    The feeling he got from that distant threat was simply far too dangerous and palpable.


    His superior instincts as a genuine Spiritual Beast screamed at him that any move toward the red-haired woman, or rather any of the people before him, would mean his immediate and certain death.


    The pressure he exuded gradually subsided until the army of the Feng House stood straight again, their faces full of defiance.


    The temperature in the shadow slightly dropped, relieving the insufferable heat from before, and the winds blew even faster.


    "You should count your blessings at being protected at this moment. But mark my words, you will regret mocking me one day"


    The Azure Eagle''s tone was calm again, but his words expressed his mood, as General Feng''sst phrase seemed to have cut deep.


    "Counting blessings, huh? I suppose I should, but then again, shouldn''t you do the same?


    Though, I suppose there''s no blessings for you since it is only a matter of time now.


    Your luck is only temporary, and mine is permanent, and it all revolves around one man"


    General Feng chuckled, his words somehow sounding eerie to the Azure Eagle as the weather seemingly mirrored that eerie feeling, stormy clouds appearing on the very edge of the Northern sky and very rapidly approaching as the winding from that direction picked up, bringing in colder air.


    "Elder Zhao is a reasonable man, and wouldn''t go to war with us because of this small squabble, especially before the matter with Alchemy Tower is over"


    He seemingly made his conclusions, speaking with a clear derision to the vague threat in General Feng''s words, and trying to shake off the slightly sinister feeling, no doubt caused by the sudden change in the weather, however...


    "Hahaha! Sometimes ignorance is a bliss, and sometimes it is a curse! Did you really think I spoke about Elder Zhao?"


    General Feng''s genuineughter full of amusement unnerved the veiled Azure Eagle, thetter slightly clenching his fist.


    More clouds formed in the skies above, slowly turning the sunny day into a gloomy one even before the clouds came from the North.


    "G-Grand Ancestor..."


    Meanwhile, Song Guanyu started to smell something burning, and it sure felt to him like it was his own flesh. The sudden change from the shiny brightness to the gloom shadow of the growing clouds affecting the general atmosphere.


    Feng Yi seemed to notice something, as her face first expressed surprise, and then a glimmer of joy appeared in her eyes, unnoticed to any of the people around.


    *Crackle* *Rumble, rumble*


    A sh of lightning up in the skies lit the ins with a pale, cold light instead of the warm and gentle sunlight, only adding to the gloom of the atmosphere rather than relieving it, the thundering after it reverberating through the ins.


    "Heh, a Summer Storm huh?"


    General Feng raised his eyebrows in surprise, looking up at the sky. It wasn''t a particrly unusual phenomenon, rather, the particr weather conditions of the region made it quite amon one a bit further South, but it seemed particrly sudden this day, especially in this part of this continent in which it was usually less spontaneous.


    Though it reflected the situation of the other side quite urately, so he simply chuckled while Feng Yi''s lips curled up at his words.


    Song Guanyu also threw a quick look at the sky.


    The situation progressed far too differently from what he anticipated.


    The fact this whole delegation, sent out in secrecy and despite any probable opposition, was possible in the first ce was only due to the backing of the Azure Eagle ancestor who stood beside him.


    It was also due to his presence concealed within the delegation that gave Song Guanyu the confidence to approach Song Lingfei again, as he knew that he could not oppose Wu Long with his own strength, or even with the strength of the Empire.


    However, the current behavior of the veiled man sent off huge rm bells in the Imperial Prince''s mind.


    "We cannot win here, we should retreat"


    The Grand Ancestor turned to Song Guanyu with a serious tone of voice, as thetter gulped.


    They looked ridiculous now, but he understood that the way this was going appearances and pride were the least of his worries.


    Since there could beter repercussions of this failed visit, which would have been bearable had they seeded, but were quite troublesome now.


    ''Damn it!''


    His teeth clenched as he turned onest desperate look toward the city which held his coveted goal.


    He was so close, far closer than he ever was.


    ''This is all wrong! How is this all so wrong?!''


    *Crackle!* *Boom!* *Rumble, rumble*


    He screamed inside as another bolt of lightning shed, this time striking somewhere in the distance instead of staying in the sky.


    He then turned his gaze to Song Duo, who was supposed to be Wu Long''s victim, thus giving the Azure Eagle the just cause to kill him.


    He correctly predicted that the lustful young Prince picked trouble with Wu Long''s woman, but now his ns were crumbling, not reaching that crucial one step away from sess.


    The fact General Feng was threatening the Azure Eagle with an unknown man was also unnerving, as he could not fathom who could be another backer behind Wu Long.


    "Turn around, we''re leaving"


    Song Guanyu finally signaled to the convoy, swallowing the desire to curse out loud.


    At the same time, Song Duo was grinding his teeth looking at the heartilyughing General Feng. He understood that he was no match for him. Though for him the only reason was difference in their cultivation.


    "Remember me, old man! Once I reach Core Formation, I-..."


    He spat through clenched teeth, but was interrupted midway by another burst ofughter, this timeing from Feng Huan.


    "Hahaha! You''re still speaking as if you have future?!


    Don''t you get it? Your life''s over now, and there''s no one who can save you.


    The moment you spoke disrespectfully... no, the moment you even looked at my Sister that way you became a dead man, let alone the words you spoke"


    *Patap* *unnn~*


    A droplet of water fell onto the tip of General Feng''s spear, making the metal produce a slight humming sound.


    *Shhh~*


    And then a light rain followed, showering the green ins, the wind still picking up and the temperature rapidly dropping.


    ''What is this eerie feeling?''


    The Azure Eagle raised his head covered by a white cloth up, as a sense of unease grew within him. Even though the sword he felt earlier seemed to have faded, the feeling of danger remained.


    ''No... it grows...''


    He noted with growing worry as he observed the skies turning darker and darker, with shes of lightning appearing here and there in the distant skies.


    "Huh? Do you intend to turn the entire Azure Eagle Empire against you?"


    Song Duo, at this time spoke with ridicule as he took Feng Huan''s words as a personal threat, the now moderate rain that grew from he mild one before drenching him as he gripped his halberd, still sour about his loss.


    "Come on, Duo''er, we should go"


    His uncle, spoke as now even people with less sharp senses than the Azure Eagle started feeling the growing unease, pulling his nephew by the forearm while thetter pushed forward with a menacing face.


    "Duo''er!"


    His grandfather spoke as well, taking his forearm from the other side.


    "But Grandpa! That worm is trying to intimidate me!


    He wasn''t even the one to defeat me! And what if I said something about that hoe! She''ll be-..."


    His hurt pride andpetitive nature were clouding his senses, as he failed to notice the feeling of dread welling within himself.


    And then...


    The Northern skies rapidly lit up with lightnings which seemingly struck closer and closer in close session, new ones appearing almost at the same time as the ones further away.


    *Crackle!!!* ***BOOOM!!!!*** *RUMBLE!!!!* *RUMBLE!!!!*


    A bright light as if thousands of suns exploded in the skies with a deafening crackling of myriads of lightning bolts, and earth-


    shuddering roars of thunder came from the North and enveloped the surroundings.


    A darkness, one akin to night came down after the shes of light subsided, as ear-splitting high-pitched sound rang in the hearing of everyone around, their vision hazy and blurry, a heavy downpour of rain pummeling their clothes and armor.


    Song Guanyu sat on the ground, thrown off the carriage as the horses pulling it seeminglypletely lost their minds. His clothes were covered in mud, as his hazy eyesight was struggling to focus.


    The feeling of shock, not being able to hear anything, being cold, and the rain a bit painfully hitting his head until he covered it with Spiritual Qi mixing inpletely disorientingbination as he struggled toprehend what was going on.


    His forearm was then pulled and upon turning his head he saw a blurry white figure with several alter-images that swayed in a dizzying mirage.


    "G-grand... Ancestor..."


    He spoke, not hearing his own words while the figure seemed to look somewhere, and as he turned his gaze, his eyes widened.


    There was a man standing next to Feng Yi, his both hands covering her ears, while his figure was enveloped in thick arcs of lightning.

 Chapter 558 No need to waste

    Chapter 558 No need to waste


    ??As Song Guanyu''s vision finally focused, a shudder went through him at the sight of the familiar features of the man.


    He knew that logically, there should not be a reason for him to fear now, as his Grand Ancestor stood beside him at this moment.


    Yet he could not hold back the dread welling up from deep within, shuddering as he looked at that figure.


    The fear that first was engraved into his mind in the throne room of the Imperial Pce when it dawned on him that Wu Long was truly unlike any other, and was not restrained by the same rules, that fear blossomed now once again.


    It was not only him, but all who stood before Wu Long. It would have been strange not to.


    After all, he appeared before them as if a force of nature itself, the personification of a storm.


    The harsh wind, the heavy rain, none of it affected the Feng Family troops as if they were under a huge dome.


    And none of them seemed disoriented as the entire delegation of the Azure Eagle Empire was.


    The thick arcs of lightning around him were subsiding, but nevertheless still present, and yet not doing any harm to the people around him.


    All of that told everyone, that what they thought was a rapid shift in weather was in fact, his doing.


    "What the hell?


    W-who is that?"


    A muffled shout from the side as hearing gradually returned attracted Song Guanyu''s gaze. It was Song Duo.


    The future ''Warrior Emperor'' was looking at the man who seemingly could raise winds and gather storms on a whim with shock and horror in his wide eyes.


    ''I-is that who they were speaking about? Is that her...?


    Don''t screw with me! That''s not a man! That''s some kind of Thunder God!


    How the hell am I supposed to beat that?!''


    Song Duo''s mind stirred as thoughts rapidly fired off inside.


    He was arrogant, but even he feared the unknown. How can a man wield the power of Heavens? How can one man exude such strength?


    Not to mention the inexplicable dread he felt at the mere sight of Wu Long that had nothing to do with the storm made him realize that he instinctively feared this personification of Heaven''s Fury.


    Meanwhile Wu Long looked into the olive green eyes of Feng Yi with a smile.


    She smiled, and leaned to hug him briefly before reluctantly letting go as she knew that he had things to deal with at the moment.


    "Hahaha, while I knew Master Wu could produce clouds with one turn of the hand and rain with another, I never imagined it would be quite so literal"


    General Feng loudlyughed as Wu Long let go of his daughter and turned to the rest of them.


    "Heh, I imagine that I have caused quite a ruckus"


    Wu Long slightly shuddered at the wording, but still chuckled as he looked at the raging storm around that showed no signs of easing.


    ''I did not have the time to test out this way of using my Dao Runes, but it seems I was correct in the way of getting more out of them''


    He thought as he felt much more power of the Dao Runes, and even the storm around partially moved ording to his will.


    ''However, it is quite apparent that when I use the power of the Dao Runes with more output this way, it resonates with the forces of nature corresponding to them, and thus produces this effect without any prompt from me.


    I''ll have to gain control over that or find a way to mitigate it though, if I don''t want to cause a massive thunderstorm every time I use full speed movement, let alone when I fight with full strength hahaha''


    He then wryly smiled, recognizing how much of a ruckus he created for anyone living between the Yin Yang Unity Pce and the Capital of the Fantian Kingdom without intention to.


    After all, the idea that went into the basis of his new improvements in Dao Runes control came to him when he was willingly and actively creating a storm in the Northern Sea, and found that he could slightly tap into the power of elements in the world.


    Wu Long''s eyes turned to the elongated from shock and fear faces of the people before him, some shuddering in the cold winds and rains, some standing still but visibly shaken all the same.


    "Alright, first thing''s first.


    Yi''er, there is a man here who dared to disrespect you. What do you want his fate to be?"


    He then asked in a light tone, his words, however reverberating in the minds of three Imperial Family members like the sound of funeral bells.


    "You know I don''t really care about that pathetic man''s words. But it was indeed unpleasant so I''d rather never see him again"


    She chuckled, her smile genuine and bright as she truly did not care much about Song Duo''s words that much. She was much more pleased by Wu Long''s consideration than anything in this situation.


    "Haa~ I was hoping you would say he suffers, oh well, I guess erasing him from existence will do"


    Wu Long made a wry smile with a bit ofment in his voice as he chuckled and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Y-You... you cannot do this! D-do you know who I am?!"


    Song Duo screamed in horror realizing his fate.


    His uncle and grandfather clenched their teeth and fists, knowing full well how Wu Long treated their status as Imperial Family members.


    "G-great Grand Ancestor!!! I plead with you! Save my grandson! You cannot sit and watch as one of the brightest futures of the Empire-..."


    The elderly man then turned and fell onto his knees to the figure in dirty white clothes.


    "I will not interfere in something he brought down on his own head. Useless trash with tainted blood"


    The Azure Eagle spoke without much emotions in his voice, his face covered in white cloth not moving from facing Wu Long.


    Song Duo''s shoulders shuddered at hearing the Azure Eagle''s words, while his grandfather revealed a face full of disbelief, heavy rain streaming down him and his uncle fell to his knees with despair.


    "~~... Shit... fuck this... fuck fuck fuck, fuck you! Do you think you can kill me so easily?!?! I''ll fight you! Come on, you fucker! ...AAAAAAAAAA!!!"


    The Warrior Imperial Prince''s eyes slowly filled with venomous expression as he started cursing under his nose, almost unintelligible at first and then louder and louder until he raised his head and shouted at Wu Long, raising his halberd and rushing forward with a war cry.


    "No! Duo''er!"


    "Stop!"


    His uncle and grandfather woke from their dazed state, turning to him while still on their knees and stretching out their hands toward the Imperial Prince rushing forward while General Feng shook his head with a sigh.


    *Crackle!* *Crackle!* *ng!* *Tssh*


    The next moment, along with rumbling of lightning in the storm, and a bright sh of light, the Prince''s halberd fell in pieces, the parts where the metal was damaged glowing orange red and melting and wooden parts partially incinerated.


    "Khuk!! Ehuuk!"


    Song Duo made struggled breathes, blood running from both corners of his mouth as rain fell onto him, unable to maintain the Spiritual Qi that protected him from it.


    His wide eyes, rapidly filling with shock, unwillingness and confusion, looking at Wu Long''s emotionless face.


    And as he turned down, he could see that there was a hole burnt through his robes along with his flesh, Wu Long''s hand reaching deep within his chest to grasp his heart, and a crimson red glow was seemingly streaming from within him through Wu Long''s arm.


    ''...there is no need to waste his bloodline though''


    Was the only thought in Wu Long''s cold eyes.


    "Duo''er!!!"


    Song Duo''s grandfather''s painful cry full of tears reached his ears through the storm, but he had no leeway to turn there or care.


    "Euuk...! Uhuuk~...! Khu...!"


    His lips opened as he turned his gaze back up to Wu Long, seemingly trying to say something, but only pained rugged grunts came out, as his lungs were burnt through by concentrated lightning on the way to the heart.


    And as his skin turned deathly pale and his eyes started losing focus, a sudden surge of lightning traversed his body from within, waking him up and then...


    *Crackle!* *Boom!* *Rumble, rumble!*


    Repeated lightning strikes fell, producing a sustained bright light until ashes spread in the wind, and a hand covered in electric arcs was lowered back down.


    Subtle sobbing could be heard among the storm, as two men were kneeling on the ground.


    ''I guess they don''t value his life that much''


    Wu Long thought as he has seen many times when people opposed him even if they knew they could not win or stop him, trying to protect someone.


    These two, however, did not move from their spots. They were afraid.


    The three women on the other side were looking with fear and apprehension, but even in this situation, the middle-aged woman''s eyes revealed a hint of glee, as did Song Guanyu.

 Chapter 559 The First Hint

    Chapter 559 The First Hint


    ??Song Guanyu''s eyes shed with hope, seeing it in the fact that Wu Long has technically punished them with Song Duo''s death.


    "D-daoist Wu! This cousin of mine has truly-..."


    The Imperial Prince started speaking with a troubled look, as ifmenting his rtive''s behavior.


    Meanwhile Wu Long''s gaze scanned the crowd, no longer caring about the sobbing pair of Imperial Descendants, andpletely ignoring Song Guanyu''s existence.


    His eyes then stopped on a veiled figure in white clothes, stained with mud.


    "Haha, I knew that it was you, from the moment you talked about Her Highness'' bloodline being the testament of your ''noble ancestry'' back then.


    I knew you were behind the line of descent that kept its purity within the Song Dynasty"


    His words caused Song Guanyu to shut up as he suddenly understood that Wu Long''s attention was not on him entirely.


    Wu Long''s tone subtly shifted from when he talked to Feng Yi before, losing the warm notespletely as even the light chuckle sounded a bit cold.


    What he said made the Imperial Prince widen his eyes and caused Feng Yi to recall that there was one member of Azure Eagles who was the most concerned about Song Lingfei''s treatment back when they met in Tingren Kingdom.


    "It seems there is no use for this now..."


    The veiled man grabbed the white cloth covering his face andtore it off, revealing a face Feng Yi recognized.


    "...You figured it out, congrattions!


    But so what? You make it sound as if controlling a branch of our own descendants is somehow a problem"


    The Azure Eagle spoke with narrowed silver eyes, shouting over the sound of the raging storm.


    The instinctual feeling of fear he felt moments before Wu Long''s arrival subsiding as he did not seem to detect any threat to himself from this man.


    ''Heh, it looked shy, but that''s all there is to it''


    He thought as he looked at Wu Long.


    He could clearly see this human''s movements just now, and while it was something Song Duo stood no chance against either in speed or the power of attack, he was confident it was no threat to himself.


    And while the speed with which he arrived here truly was astonishing, there was a huge difference between travel movement techniques, andbat movement techniques.


    Even if Wu Long held back some power, he believed it could not be much higher than what he saw, as ''everyone knew'' there were limitations on what a Mortal could do.


    Thus, he shifted his thinking.


    He did not fear Wu Long himself now, but could easily see how this human could leverage this situation to threaten him with the might of others.


    For example, the unknown Sword Master who was currently in the city.


    Thus his highest priority right now was to absolve himself of any suspicions.


    "I wouldn''t say that''s the problem.


    You may misunderstand what is happening.


    See, you went behind the backs of others to try and cause a problem with me"


    Wu Long spoke calmly, not rushing anywhere.


    "Cause a problem with you? Haha, now, what might you be talking about?"


    The Azure Eagle made a nonchnt face, attempting to y a fool, feign ignorance and sweep everything as a misunderstanding.


    After all, he might have intimidated General Feng and the others a little, but that was no cause for him to be implicated in any wrongdoing here.


    "Haha, as I said, you misunderstand my intentions in saying all this.


    But that aside, let''s continue.


    You knew that Her Highness has been cured.


    You knew because the cultivation method she was using in the past, the method all of the Song Family members practice that stems from the legacy you gave them, is a Dependency Technique.


    An insurance on the part of the Azure Eagles I guess, in case your descendants tried to rebel.


    But as soon as she started practicing the methods I gave her, and restructuring her past cultivation, she started erasing your Dependency Technique, which I guess you could feel through the Source Technique.


    But since she could cultivate, it meant her problem has been resolved, and she was cured"


    Wu Long chuckled as the Azure Eagle''s eyes widened with surprise.


    "Hooh~, it seems you are not as simple as you look.


    You know what Dependency Techniques are..."


    The Azure Eagle spoke as the remaining members of the Imperial Family had a bad feeling about the information being revealed, even if they did not know what he was talking about.


    "...but how does that lead to causing problems with you? I just wanted to check her condition"


    He then added, still arguing that his presence here did not constitute any problem.


    "Hmm, let''s try another angle.


    Have you not wondered why I didn''t erase that ''pure blood'' descendant of yours when I was in the Capital of the Azure Eagle Empire?"


    Wu Long suddenly decided to shift topic, as the silver eyes of the Spiritual Beast reflecting distant lightning narrowed.


    It was true that Wu Long had the chance to get rid of Song Guanyu before.


    Even if that would have slightly soured his rtionship with the Song Dynasty, the other Azure Eagles would not have moved for just one descendant, just like they did not move when Wu Long threatened the members of the Imperial Family.


    "You didn''t feel threatened by him?"


    The Azure Eagle finally made a guess after a long pause in which only the sounds of wind, rain and distant thunder filled the dark ins.


    He did not know where Wu Long''s conversation led, but a slightly ufortable feeling started to well up within him, prompting him to continue engaging even if he did not see where it led.


    "Hahaha, of course I didn''t, but I was at the very least annoyed.


    The thing is, I knew he wasn''t the source of Her Highness'' troubles, and that eliminating him would not make her safe... no, the source of her troubles was you"


    Wu Long lightlyughed, shaking his head while the Azure Eagle''s eyes revealed a surprised and slightly impressed look.


    "You were the one that coveted her Innate Yin Qi, you were the one who wanted that pure bloodline of your ancestors, the Great Void Eagle.


    But there was a catch, the other Azure Eagles would not allow you to do as you please. You couldn''t get something you so desperately wanted.


    And that is when the faction of the Song Family you controlled came in handy.


    You tried to make it seem that Song Guanyu would be the one to obtain the pure bloodline and together with Her Highness produce a worthy descendant, perhaps perpetuating the bloodline of the Great Void Eagle, an idea that other Azure Eagles could get behind.


    But once she was in Song Guanyu''s hands, the one to obtain her Pure Yin Qi would have been you"


    Wu Long exined as Song Guanyu''s eyes gradually widened along the eyes of the other Imperial Family Members, slowly turning to their ancestor.


    "...


    Impressive, to be able to figure all that out, truly impressive. But so what?"


    As the words fell from his Grand Ancestor''s lips, Song Guanyu''s face was filled with shock.


    The feeling of being betrayed filled him as he finally understood he was a pawn to deceive other Azure Eagle ancestors, likely discarded along with Song Lingfei as soon as the goal was achieved.


    "Well, let me give you the first hint of where all this conversation leads.


    I didn''t kill your descendant because he wasn''t the root cause, and since eliminating him would have forced you to pick another pawn.


    And I obviously couldn''t remove the root cause because at the time I did not have thenecessary strength to do it without overexerting myself.


    But even as I approached the point at which I could face you, you were among the other Azure Eagles, and attacking you there would have truly meant a war with them, which I would not want"


    Wu Long''s lips then curled up in a cold smile, as his eyes shed with electric arcs, and a lightning within the clouds above lit the skies.


    *Rumble! Rumble!*


    "You mean to say..."


    The Spiritual Beast raised his eyebrows as a realization started to dawn on him.


    "I wouldn''t say I orchestrated it, but I indeed hoped you would try and take advantage of the perfect opportunity as all circumstances were leading to this"


    Wu Long''s smiling face as he said this was half-lit by a sh of lightning to the side, as thunder rumbled through the surroundings.

 Chapter 560 Do you think I care...?

    Chapter 560 Do you think I care...?


    ??Wu Long then continued to exin, in a calm and patient manner.


    "The reason you couldn''t make your move before was because Her Highness was always within the reach of the Azure Eagles, under their watchful eyes.


    But then... then I took her away, which gave you an opportunity.


    However, then you learned that she was in the Yin Yang Unity Pce you could not approach because Zhao Xieren is in seclusion there.


    Then not long ago... she was brought here.


    However, what a conundrum, Madam Liang was guarding the Mansion at all times, another opportunity hampered by an inconvenient fact.


    Not to mention, while Her Highness was away from the Empire, it did not mean that she waspletely unchecked by the other Azure Eagles"


    Wu Long''s words started to make the Azure Eagle not simply impressed by the deduction of the motives and developments, but astonished as all the pieces of the puzzle wereing into ce.


    "However, a few weeks ago, Gu Zhen recalled all of his subordinates to the headquarters of Alchemy Tower.


    It was so close to the Capital of the Empire, the Azure Eagles had to be vignt, their focus shifting away from Her Imperial Highness.


    And almost at the same time, Madam Liang left the Mansion.


    You knew this was the moment to act.


    The perfect opportunity.


    But you still had to use this fool here as justification.


    And yet, you decided toe here in person to ensure everything went smoothly, if necessary suppress any resistance with your power, thinking no one could stop you.


    If anyone asked you after, the harm was already done, and there wouldn''t be any repercussions for you since you are considered part of ''precious forces'' in battle with Gu Zhen.


    Not to mention the power you would get from tapping into the bloodline of your ancestors, you might have be the strongest of Azure Eagles and then did not need to exin yourself at all.


    In your mind, the worst that would happen if you killed me and my allies is that the Azure Eagles had to apologize to Old Man Zhao.


    As long as you seeded, there would be no way that any harm woulde to you, or so you thought"


    Wu Long calmly spoke out the exact thought process that the Spiritual Beast went through, as it dawned on the Azure Eagle that this was a trap, a trap to not only have hime out in the open with no other Azure Eagles present, but also have the justification to get rid of himself as this all came to light.


    What seemed like the best opportunity to forcefully take away Song Lingfei''s Pure Yin Qi under the noses of everyone turned into a situation where he himself was more vulnerable, as he moved discreetly from others.


    "You asked me in the beginning: ''so what?''


    And my answer is, that is the wrong question.


    The question is not whether you are implicated in any wrongdoing here, but, ''why are you here?''.


    And the answer to that question is: ''Because I wanted you to be here'' "


    Wu Long''s words fell with another rumble of thunder in the distance.


    "Hahaha, ahahahaha!


    What? Luring me into this position? Hahahaha!


    And what now?


    You got me! You caught me red-handed!"


    The Spiritual Beast suddenly burst intoughter, the tense atmosphere from before seemingly loosening.


    There were two reasons for his relief.


    The first being the fact that he finally learned Wu Long''s reasoning and the circumstances, as knowing what was going on was far more relieving than being kept in the dark about it.


    The second, and far more significant than the first one, was that he secretly, and very carefully probed the presence in the city, seeding at this very moment, only to find a Mortal Transcendence human female.


    ''Hah! Sword Masters truly are tricky, her skill with the sword must truly be formidable, but how embarrassing that I fell for it''


    Hemented, as in his view there was no need to be so cautious and apprehensive to begin with. After all, Sword Intent was a tricky power, and thus often could make someone sensitive like a Spiritual Beast fear the de that could not actually cut them.


    "And? Hahahaha!


    What can you do? As powerful as you are, as mysterious as the powers you wield, you are still a Mortal in the end!


    The ruse is up, I know that Sword Master is only there to intimidate me. Do you think that Illusion Master can catch up to here in time if you just drag this out?


    But, what if I just kill you now? Before any of this gets out?


    You have already cured Song Lingfei so there is already no value in keeping you alive. So no one of my kind would question me if you died.


    As for Senior Zhao, we cane up with any excuse we like, it''s not like he can defeat Gu Zhen without us.


    He is not here right now, neither is any of the Transcendent cultivators to protect you as they are busy hunting down the Alchemy Tower''s forces.


    I don''t even know why you were protected in the first ce.


    Why would someone would consider you part of our struggle with Gu Zhen?


    Only because that fool was interested in ying mind games with you?


    I can see why now, after all, you really are good at racking up that brain you humans are always so proud of.


    But that doesn''t matter now as it seems he ran into some kind of trouble, and turtled up in his headquarters, while the war has practically already started!


    So what do we need you for now?


    You may be a big shot when ites to the battle that happens between Mortals, but that is also irrelevant anymore.


    That is not what will decide the oue of this war, it would be our battle, the battle between Transcendents, not mere Mortals!"


    The Azure Eagle finally dropped the act,ughing as he spoke.


    He understood there was no use in denying his intentions in being here, as his every move, even every thought was predicted with frightening uracy.


    Not only that, he no longer perceived any threat in this situation, so there was no need to restrain himself.


    Wu Long''s position in this war that he spoke of was actually amon view among Azure Eagles and their allies.


    After all, it was hard to view someone in Nine Mortal Realms as true ally in this war for them, only someone convenient because of Gu Zhen''s strange obsession.


    Thus in his view, it truly felt like a tiger has been lured into a trap by a mouse, and then that trap turned out to be a confrontation with the mouse.


    "Oh, I do have one more question to ask you though"


    Wu Long then spoke with a chuckle.


    "Hahaha, go ahead"


    The Azure Eagle nodded while stillughing about the absurdity of the situation.


    "Do you think I care if you know all this before I get rid of you?"


    However, Wu Long''s words caused the Spiritual Beast to pause, as the words ''You misunderstand my intention in saying all this'' spoken by this human in the very beginning of the conversation came to his mind.


    "Zhiqiu, if you please"


    Wu Long chuckled with a smile.


    A stunning woman standing at the center of a big array circle in the Mansion in the city smiled, and then swirled a long gpole with both hands, the g on its end shing with profound symbols, and pirs of light rose all around.


    ''F-formation...!''


    The Azure Eagle''s silver eyes widened as he realized that a formation activated around them while they were speaking.


    At the same time smaller pirs of light rose into the skies around the ce Feng Yi, General Feng and Feng Huan along with the Feng Family troops stood in, covering them in a barrier.


    There was also arger barrier dome covering all of the surroundings, its walls rising and rapidly converging on the center up above.


    The Spiritual Beast suddenly remembered that the ce they met were chosen by the other party, as they stood in this ce all along, waiting for their arrival.


    ''Tch! He took away my ability to threaten with the lives of others!''


    While he was confident against Wu Long, he still had a trick up his sleeve if someone truly formidable turned up.


    It was to threaten releasing the pressure of his cultivation base and thus instantly killing anything within miles since Mortals could not handle it.


    This n, however, was thwarted as he felt an aura constraining area fall down, and the barrier that was now closing up over his head wouldpletely trap him in here.


    "Tch!"


    The Spiritual Beast grimaced, clicking his tongue, and then disappeared as a streak of blurry azure light went into the dark cloudy sky, and Wu Long''s figure disappeared almost at the same time with arcs of lightning remaining in the ce he stood in.

 Chapter 561 You... You Monster!

    Chapter 561 You... You Monster!


    ??*CLANG!*


    A metallic de of a spear collided with arge, curved and sharp talon in the dark skies, as a lightning illuminated a huge ck cloud, producing two shadows on the outside.


    One was of a man holding a spear, and another was of an eagle three times the size of a normal one, its massive wings with a span of 8 meters spread wide as it wed forward.


    *ng!* *ng!* *Crackle!* *Rumble!*


    Multiple strikes, each one coupled with a sh of lightning followed right after, creating shadows of the man and the bird in different poses throughout the dark skies, as they seemingly shed in several points across the sky at the same time.


    "How is this possible?! How can you move so fast?! How can you keep up with me?!!!"


    A voice resounded in Wu Long''s ears at the same time as a high-pitched bird cry reverberated through the sky.


    Wu Long''s answer was a sharp spear move, his whole figure along with the weapon covered in glow of the lightning, bluish white electric arcs dancing around him and seemingly spreading throughout the stormy sky.


    *ng!*


    Another sharp sound as if metal was hitting metal.


    ''This doesn''t make any sense! I have transformed into my True Form, there should be no way for this puny Mortal human to keep up!''


    A huge eagle with azure and ck feathers, with some silver feathers on the edges of its wings looked at Wu Long with silver eyes full of confusion and hurt pride.


    The dome of the barrier steadily continued closing, leaving a still considerable gap over their heads, as only moments passed since they disappeared from the surface below, but every time he tried moving toward that freedom he was intercepted, and fleeing meant exposing his back to what turned out to be a formidable enemy.


    "Screw you! Silver Feather Barrage!"


    The Azure Eagle made arge movement with both its wings, and hundreds of feathers shot from the ends, turning into blurry silver shadows that struck a body of water that has been constantly umting as they fought but slightlygging behind the two, finally catching up because of the dy before the Spiritual Beast''s attack.


    The water failed topletely stop the feathers, but slowed and changed their trajectory spreading the attack into a conical shape, while a spear came out of its surface aiming at the exposed belly of the eagle as it tried to go up.


    *Screech!*


    A sharp, piercing call resounded in the sky as the huge bird of prey shrank into a human, narrowly avoiding the spear and transforming back as it turned in the air, aiming its sharp beak at Wu Long.


    The spear shaft turned, striking away the beak and simultaneously making another counter, as the spear de turned and went for a cut to the eagle''s exposed neck.


    *Clunk!*


    A blunt metallic sound resounded as a wing shielded the bird.


    "Pesky human! Die!!!"


    The Azure Eagle formed Reinforced Qi des around its talons, but was unable to get significantly far away from Wu Long to aim them at him, meanwhile blocking and evading a barrage of spear strikes.


    It then transformed into a human again with sharp ws instead of fingers, as Wu Long was too close for it to fight efficiently in its bigger True Form.


    However, it was quickly overwhelmed in closebat, receiving many puncture wounds andcerations on the shoulders, forearms and thighs in mere moments, forcing it to transform back into a more sturdy True Body, trying to quickly regenerate.


    But then it was once again forced into the awkward closebat as its big body was struggling against the agile human who did not let it create distance.


    "Void Break!"


    Finally, the Azure Eagle''s feathers glowed bright azure light, as it''s entire appearance distorted.


    "Falcon Talon Piercing Strike!"


    Wu Long''s eyes shined as the surroundings became discolored in arge sphere, and as the Azure Eagle disappeared from the spot distorting into a small ck spot and appeared in another ce, its chest was struck by a piercing strike of his spear.


    *Screech!*


    A high-pitched bird cry full of pain reverberated through the grassy ins through the storm raging in the skies.


    "H...how?"


    A voice full of disbelief and bewilderment reached Wu Long as the Azure Eagle looked at him with astonished silver eyes, its beak not opening to produce human speech, rather manipting the air in front of it''s forehead with Spiritual Qi like the White Ring Revenant Pythons that Wu Long has met before.


    "You were simply a poor match against me.


    You are actually a lot faster than me, as expected of a Spiritual Beast Race which excels at speed even among peers in any Realm.


    It is just that the wind was always hampering you while helping me, and with your wing span it mattered a lot.


    At the same time your human form is not as fast which was why you transformed to flee the barrier in the first ce.


    My reserves of Spiritual Qi have just recently grown so much that it is not a big deal for me to match the strength of your Reinforced Qi with sheer volume ofpressed and well-


    structured Spiritual Qi, even though I did have to use quite a lot in this short span.


    As for thisst strike..."


    Wu Long''s eyes were cold and emotionless, but he opened his mouth, raising his free of the spear left hand as a small whirlwind appeared within it, and the Azure Eagle saw this as him extending the least bit of mercy by exining to this dying Spiritual Beast what happened so that it did not die in confusion.


    "...You were honestly unlucky, if it were someone else, even if they knew the Innate Spatial Powers you Azure Eagles received from your ancestor, the Great Void Eagle, there would have likely be no way for them to use that against you.


    Except that my Spear Domain is the embodiment of my Concept of Space and my Law of Piercing, albeit very limited at the moment, but enough so that at the moment you used your spatial ability I was able to redirect where you would jump.


    As for the Falcon Talon Piercing Strike I used, it should be quite famous among your kind as it was made by a cultivator after an enlightenment he had while observing your rival Tribe, the Crimson Eye Sentry Falcons"


    Wu Long calmly ended his exnation, as the Azure Eagle''s silver eyes trembled at the realization.


    ''I see... this is no mere Mortal human... this is...''


    *Puff!* *Crunch!*


    The spear lodged deep into the chest of the Spiritual Beast was abruptly pulled out, prompting blood to gush out while a bare hand that previously held a small whirlwind tore into the bloody hole made by the spear, reaching deep within to find a still beating, but already fatally damaged heart.


    "Wh-what are you doing?!"


    "I exined to you the reason for your defeat, now I amcollecting the fee"


    Wu Long''s words made the Azure Eagle numb from astonishment, as it felt its life starting to rapidly wilt away.


    "M-my bloodline! You... you monster! Out of all things...!!!"


    As the Spiritual Beast understood what the bloody crimson glowing from within it through Wu Long''s arm was, it produced a shrieking voice of horror, fury and unwillingness along with opening its beak to make onest already feeble, but still shrill and high-pitched cry full of sorrow.


    Its bloodline was the most precious thing to this Azure Eagle, a sign of its high and noble ancestry, its pride and glory.


    Were it not for this obsession with its bloodline, it would not have been in this situation in the first ce.


    Now, it was taken away, stripped from it while it was still alive to witness it.


    "I-... I thought you showed the noble mercy of a warrior!"


    "Mercy? Why would I show it to someone like you?


    I don''t mind showing mercy, although I don''t see much nobility in it. But I only do so to those who deserve it.


    You, on the other hand, have no such qualification.


    You are simply facing your day of reckoning"


    Wu Long finished his words with a cold glint in his eyes as he methodically finished draining thest bit of this Azure Eagle''s bloodline power with the Blood Rune, looking as its silver eyes gradually lost their luster and then became gray and hollow, the lustrous azure and ck feathers on its body drying up and withering along with its entire body, leaving only some silver feathers on the ends of its wings and talons intact.

 Chapter 562 "Easy Fight"

    Chapter 562 "Easy Fight"


    ??"N-no way... this... this cannot be true..."


    Song Guanyu fell to his knees.


    He was looking up as did the three female Imperial Family members and all of their entourage.


    Even the previously inconsble uncle and grandfather stopped their sobbing over their crumbled dreams, joining the others in looking up into the sky.


    All of their eyes reflected a man with a hand thrust into the lifeless body of a withering bird.


    They could not see the entire battle, as it was too fast for their eyes to capture, only seeing the echoes of it in the shadows painted on the dark clouds.


    In less time than it took for the barrier dome topletely envelop the area, the battle was over.


    But then, a beam of yellowish lighting from the East lit the dark clouds again, heading straight for the man and the bird, easily piercing the already almostplete barrier, as if some Heavenly me both lighting up the sky and igniting a glimmer of hope in the eyes of the Imperial Family members.


    "Heh, finally decided to take a shot?"


    The corners of Wu Long''s lips curled up as he recognized the attack as the same one that once shattered the Sect Protective Formation of the Brilliant Sun Temple.


    However, as the beam came within 100 meters of Wu Long whose hand was still inside the withering Azure Eagle, it suddenly split in two, the two halves passing to the sides.


    "Thanks, Ling''er"


    Wu Long chuckled.


    The shot was actually very well-timed, as Wu Long would have had to lose thest, and coincidentally most precious, bits of the Azure Eagle''s bloodline power to block it.


    "Anytime, My Love"


    Ye Ling stood on the walls of the Mansion, sheathing her sword with a bead of sweat going down the side of her forehead, but a bright smile blooming on her lips.


    Wu Long''s figure then disappeared along with the bird corpse.


    The grass ins below which fell into darkness again after the bright glow of the attack dissipated, were once again basked in the light of a myriad lightnings.


    An old man with a thin mustache and goatee stood on top of a distant rocky peak in the Serpent''s Spine mountain range.


    His hands holing a bow were still in a position of someone who just shot an arrow when he widened his eyes.


    He saw the very moment his attack was cleanly cut in half and then a rapidly approaching chain of lightnings still far off in the distance, but that would approach him within mere dozens of seconds of a Mortal''s time perception.


    Seeing that speed, he gave up any thoughts of being able to flee in time and fired off several arrows, one after the other while flying up and away to try and at least maintain some kind of distance for as long as he could.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Loud explosions rang out along with the rumbling of thunder as his attacks exploded not reaching their target by a few dozens of meters while it got closer and closer.


    Neither feint arrows nor invisible arrows worked as his target only slightly lost speed to deal with each attack but not enough to matter for him.


    Suddenly, the old man stopped moving away, putting down his bow with the already nocked arrow, as the bow slowly took its usual undrawn shape.


    "Heh, you win, young fellow"


    A smile appeared on his face, as a small stream of blood started trickling down the corner of his mouth.


    "Well fought"


    Wu Long, standing behind and a little to the right of the old man, turned his head to the side to look back at thetter.


    Wu Long''s spear was heldfortably at a natural angle, a drop of blood going down the de while his figure was basked in the bluish white glow of thick lightning arcs coiling around him.


    His eyes revealed a slightly surprised look coupled with a somber respect for the way this archer took his defeat.


    *Rumble! Rumble!*


    The thunder reached the vicinity, as a bloody line appeared on the old man''s neck, and then his body was swallowed by lightning, disappearing in it.


    Only a smoking Spatial Ring fell down to the palm of Wu Long''s hand after the sh of light subsided.


    "Now, let''s quickly deal with the aftermath and go back to get Mengqi, Mingyu, and Cui''er"


    He chuckled, not willing to spend much time on anything right now, as the first confrontation that happened before this one started to take its toll on him.


    "Fuu~, still a bit tough..."


    He breathed out on the way, going over what happened and analyzing his current strengths and weaknesses.


    No matter how easy the battle with the Azure Eagle looked from the outside, that victory did note easy for Wu Long at all.


    Part of what made it look that way was that it was short, but that was an illusion, as the short time span of the confrontation was something forced by Wu Long instead of natural.


    Not only did he force the opponent to be focused on escaping the rapidly closing barrier dome, creating a sense of urgency and numbing his perception of what was happening, but he also made sure to always propel the pace of the fight without giving the Spiritual Beast any breathing time.


    ''Heh, while it is now not a problem to match Reinforced Qi of Essence Awakening Realm cultivators it still is a heck of a drain on my reserves of Spiritual Qi''


    Wu Long chuckled.


    In truth, aiming for a short decisive battle was his style ofbat, each move made with the intention to strike the opponent, but it was also a necessity in this particr case.


    Because the longer the battle dragged on, the more advantage would the Azure Eagle have gained.


    ''If he had enough time to think he might''ve managed to realize I was manipting the wind to bridge the gap in our speeds too...


    As I thought, I need to at least reach Core Formation Realm before facing Gu Zhen, or I would be outmatched in basic parameters''


    Wu Long narrowed his eyes as he rapidly approached the ce he left not that long ago.


    Another factor which made the battle look easy was that it went smoothly for Wu Long from the beginning to the end, but that also was the wrong way to look at it, as he used hisplete knowledge of the opponent''s abilities, as well as the tactical advantage he created beforehand to achieve that result.


    And even then, he had to exert all of his current capabilities to the full, condensing it into a short but incredibly intense struggle.


    ''Well, at least Gu Zhen''s subordinates should be no problem now, for the most part''


    A light chuckle escaped Wu Long''s lips.


    The reason the second confrontation was truly far easier for Wu Long was in part due to the fact this was an Archery Cultivator.


    The old man did not stand a chance against Wu Long as long as he could not maintain distance, and his main strength was firing at a range normal cultivators would not even be able to detect him at, let alone being able to cross in such a short time.


    But it was also due to the fact that Azure Eagles were actually far more formidable opponents than any of Gu Zhen''s subordinates.


    There was a reason these Spiritual Beasts were confident against anyone except Gu Zhen or Zhao Xieren in this war, despite the vast difference in numbers of cultivators in the Seven Profound Realms on both sides, as the likes of Do Bishui or this archer did not stand a chance against them one-on-


    one.


    Case in point, the Azure Eagle that Wu Long yed earlier was faster than him in base speed, and could tank the archer''s attacks instead of striking them down as Wu Long did.


    Thus, if the two were to fight each other, it would have been the same result, with the archer dying, only even faster.


    Azure Eagles were members of a Spiritual Beast Race with incredibly highbat capabilities, whose lifespan was on average triple that of humans in the same Realm.


    Thus while most human cultivators in the Seven Profound Realms in this Fractured World were in their dusk years, the Azure Eagles were actually still in their prime.

 Chapter 563 What else did you expect?

    Chapter 563 What else did you expect?


    ??Wu Long approached the grass ins near the Fantian Kingdom capital again, lightly stepping down in front of the frozen in fear Imperial delegation.


    "Your job is done now, so there is finally no need for you"


    His words rang in Song Guanyu''s ears as a literal death sentence, as thetter''s face distorted.


    "Wait, I-..."


    A swift motion of Wu Long''s spear cut the words of the Imperial Descendant short, as a hand then tore into his chest to drain his Blood Essence.


    "Khuk! Ehukh!"


    Song Guanyu''s eyes widened, and then as he realized his fate adn the futility of resistance, his eyes turned to the side as his hand stretched toward the Imperial Capital in thest throes of his body struggling to survive.


    ''Even after learning it was never meant for him in the first ce, he still can''t give up his obsession, huh?''


    Wu Long''s eyes reflected this man who was brainwashed into a near religious worship of his own bloodline, but there was no pity in them, and no judgement either.


    "The rest of you can go.


    You seem to be from the two opposing sides of the Song Family, so I will give you this chance.


    If the other side tells a lie of what happened here, and yours tells the truth, I will help a sessor from your branch of the family seed the throne.


    If both tell a lie, I wille for your lives, and if both tell the truth there will be no further repercussions"


    He then turned to the two men and three women of the Imperial Family who stood at the opposite ends of Song Guanyu and the Azure Eagle from the very beginning, as the corpse of the Imperial Prince fell to the ground with a thud.


    He could see the moment when a greedy light sparked inside those eyes that were filled with only fear and despair the moment before.


    ''Heh, what a simple bunch to figure out''


    Wu Long smiled, waving his hand to shoo the Imperial Family members away, knowing that there would be, no doubt, a lot of conspiracies to try and make the other side lie.


    He did not truly fear a confrontation with the Azure Eagles over this.


    It was not like they werepletely blind and oblivious to the intentions of the one who died either.


    And it wasn''t like what this one had in mind didn''t cross theirs in the first ce.


    They just held each other in check before, as not one of them wanted to give that chance to tap into their ancestral bloodline to the other.


    But they also did not fight over it as they had an enemy to be cautious against, requiring all of them to work together.


    The one which died today was simply the most obsessed with the idea, and so he managed to take opportunity of the moment when the others were distracted.


    Now that they have lost one precious fighter right before the battle with Gu Zhen, making an enemy of Wu Long who was currently still an ally in that fight, and apparently strong enough to be able to kill one of them, was not a wise choice.


    Not to mention that even if by some chance the Azure Eagles did try and find trouble with him, he had the means to stand up to them.


    ---


    Wu Long exchanged a few words with General Feng, but as thetter''s praise was giving him goosebumps from the wording, he quickly wrapped up the conversation.


    After giving a kiss to Feng Yi and watching them retreat to the city, as well as witnessing the Imperial Delegation scramble to leave as fast as they could in the opposite direction, he left to the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    There Wu Long was greeted by the worried Song Minfu and Chu Ren, as well as the guilty-looking Xia Jung who had visible scars on the inside of his palms from clenching his fists in frustration and anger at himself and his blunder.


    But after reassuring the former two and giving some words of guidance to thetter, he took Wu Mengqi, Gong Cui and Luo Mingyu with him back to the Fantian Kingdom Mansion.


    Upon arriving there close to the evening, and greeting everyone, Wu Long noticed that Lian Zhiqiu was the only one missing.


    And as he went to her, he found her sitting on the edge of a wooden outer corridor in the courtyard that the array circle she previously used to activate the Formation was drawn in.


    ''Hahaha, cute''


    He couldn''t hold back thinking she looked incredibly cute at the moment, sitting with her feet close together on a stone step, elbows resting on her thighs, looking at theplex patterns of the array with a sulking expression while resting her head on her hands, cupping both her cheeks and slightly pursing her lips.


    "Hahaha, that was a barrier-breaking arrow of an Essence Awakening expert, Zhiqiu. What else did you expect?


    Rather, the fact that it did not shatter, and only let the second shot following in its tracks through is worthy of huge praise"


    His words woke up the beauty.


    "Wu Long!


    ... but still, it did make that bird panic didn''t it?


    I channeled the power of not one but two Dragon Veins of Spiritual Lands!


    Shouldn''t it have survived that attack?"


    Her eyes first revealed joy at seeing him, but she then quickly returned to cutely sulking.


    "Barrier-breaking arrows are specifically designed techniques which are far more effective against barriers and Formations than any normal attack.


    Even if that Azure Eagle was far more dangerous than the archer, it couldn''t have broken your barrier in a short time, which was why it panicked"


    Wu Long smiled, sitting down behind her and wrapping his hands around her as she closed her eyes at thefortable feeling of being in his embrace, leaning back and slightly turning her head to the side.


    "...If you say so..."


    She said in a still sulking tone, however it now had coquettish notes in it.


    "Mm, you did very well today. Thank you for the great job"


    He smiled, leaning down to whisper into her ear as a pleased smile appeared on her plump, sensual lips.


    "...but I still havee up with improvements to the design of the Formation"


    She then added as heughed, shaking his head and gave her a kiss.


    They did not rush, sitting like that until it came time to join the other inhabitants of the Mansion, including guests, for dinner.

 Chapter 564 Petty origins

    Chapter 564 Petty origins


    ??After dinner only Wu Long and his women remained to discuss the recent progression of events.


    Xue Bing joined them for the first time, as she was now part of the Dao Family, even if she had yet to share bed with Wu Long.


    Meanwhile Song Lingfei was the only person who was still in seclusion, unaware of the massive changes that happened outside while she was focused on restructuring her cultivation behind closed doors.


    "... so that''s the gist of it"


    Wu Long finished speaking as the others nodded with thoughtful expressions.


    "Say, that Azure Eagle called himself and others ''Transcendents'', is that the way to call someone in the Seven Profound Realms?"


    Feng Yi suddenly remembered the Azure eagle refer to himself in this way, and Wu Long nodded.


    "Mm, to be precise, it is a way that people in Great Realms higher than the Nine Mortal Realms, but who are yet to reach immortality refer to themselves.


    It appeared as a way for them to distinguish themselves from Mortals"


    "But... aren''t they still mortal as well?"


    Gong Cui asked with wide eyes and the others chuckled as they vaguely felt that were she to say that in front of a Transcendent that would have likely caused some drama.


    "Hahaha, yes, they are still bound by a limited lifespan.


    But some can be quite sensitive about that, so it is usually not mentioned in public.


    It is recorded in history that at first the term ''Mortal'' referred only to people who did not have any cultivation base at all, meaning those we call mon mortal'' these days..."


    Ye Ling lightlyughed, starting to exin so that Gong Cui or Wu Mengqi did not identally create any conflictster on because of this.


    "...But as the cultivation worlds matured and higher Cultivation Realms were reached, there started to appear a distinction between the practitioners.


    Especially, when the forerunners of the Cultivation World reached the first Major Realm that granted immortality.


    They started using the term ''Mortal'' to refer to everyone who had a limited lifespan..."


    She continued, as a curious light appeared in the eyes of the beauties around, which was amon reaction whenever knowledge from outside of this Fractured World was brought up.


    "...This of course did not sit well with some, especially those in Cultivation Realms only slightly below the first immortals, so they came up with a trick.


    Back then, although there was a distinction between Great Realms because of the obvious differences in the way of cultivating and prowess, there was no name to each of them, as they were simply referred to by numbers.


    Those above the then First Great Realm as it was called, decided to attach the term Mortal to it, calling it the Nine Mortal Realms by the number of Major Realms it had, exining the decision with a simple fact that for the most part of the Realm its practitioners were still bound by most mortal needs like hunger and sleep.


    Thus the rest of the Great Realms with limited lifespangradually started calling themselves ''Transcendents'' to create a distinction"


    Ye Long finished exining with a smile, knowing how silly it all sounded.


    "Eh? Is that how the Great Realms got their names?!"


    Wu Mengqi eximed with a shocked expression, never having heard of it as someone who never left the boundaries of one small mortal empire in her past life.


    "Haha, not only that, but Major Realms did not have individual names either.


    So the practitioners in the then so-called 9th Major Realm of the newly named Nine Mortal Realms cried foul as they were already free of those mortal needs and burdens.


    In defiance of the ''unfair treatment'', they renamed their Major Realm into ''Mortal Transcendence Realm'', thus being the first step toward the current era where all Major Realms have individual names, though they still could not get the others to stop calling them ''Mortals'' anyway"


    Wu Longughed as he added, hisdies slowly realizing that maybe not everything about the outside world was grand and meaningful, as the origin of names for Great and Major Realms of cultivation turned out to be a lot more petty and childish than one might think.


    "But... didn''t that happen a long time ago? Why would anyone be sensitive about that now?"


    Shen Min asked with a bit of confusion as Wu Long and Ye Ling chuckled, exchanging a look with a wry smile.


    "The world doesn''t change that much in terms of human nature, Min''er.


    You may think this is a petty matter, but to some whose pride is high and whose ego is fragile it is a meaningful distinction.


    Besides, it is convenient to use those terms so those who don''t really care like us still go along with it"


    Wu Long chuckled, and then shrugged at the end as they truly were convenient terms to use in day-to-day conversations.


    "Is there anything else you want to know about that confrontation?"


    He then asked to Feng Yi after seeing Shen Min''s nod, and the red-haired beauty put her hand up to trace he chin in thought.


    "Hmm, there is, but I don''t know if this question will sound stupid"


    She then slightly hesitantly said, causing Wu Long to chuckle.


    "Don''t worry about it.


    If we don''t voice stupid questions the answer to which we genuinely do not know we would never progress"


    "...then, is it possible to someone to disappear in one ce and then appear in the other?


    It... it just seemed like that Azure Eagle suddenly moved without passing in between the two spots, but it was different from the feeling of high speed..."


    She spoke as if trying to process it as she was speaking, as Ye Ling widened her eyes.


    "Y-you saw that?"


    She asked before Wu Long could answer Feng Yi''s questions.


    "Mm, vaguely, as it was all blurry from how fast they moved, but I just felt that one movement was out of ce"


    Feng Yi nodded as Ye Ling turned a shocked gaze to Wu Long who chuckled.


    "It seems you have made good progress with the Divine Marksman Mantra that I gave you"


    He said, at the same time giving Ye Ling her answer, as there technically should have been no way for Feng Yi to see all that, let alone distinguish that movement, with how fast Wu Long and the Azure Eagle moved.


    "What you saw was a spatial power.


    There are different aspects to it, but one of them is indeed the power to move from one ce to another without having to physically cross that distance.


    And though it sounds surreal, it is just a problem of perception, as youe into contact with another aspect of spatial power all the time.


    It sits right there on your finger.


    The links between the worlds are also a manifestation of spatial power, Ziyan and Bing''er have even experienced that when we went to the Secret Realm"


    He spoke with a chuckle, pointing to the Spatial Ring on Feng Yi''s hand as a sudden realization hit not only her but the otherdies as well.


    "Then, why don''t you use techniques like that as well?"


    She first widened her eyes, turning them to the ring on her finger, and then turned them back to him with a new question.


    "Haha, well, the answer is a bitplicated, but I do.


    First of all, what you saw was not a technique, Spiritual Beasts, unlike us human cultivators and some other races do not use techniques for the most part, but Innate Abilities unique to their species.


    Very much like Demonic Beasts, but with a lot more versatility and variation.


    That specific one is the power that came from the distant ancestor of their race, the Great Void Eagle, which, if we believe ancient texts has great control over the Law of Space"


    Wu Long answered with a lightugh, dividing his answer into several parts.


    "Humans like us, however, mostlye into contact with that power through perceiving the Concept of Space.


    I have yet to have met or heard of any cultivator who attained insight into the Law of Space.


    And while spatial power is in theory immensely potent, it is equally immensely mysterious, extremely difficult to learn and harness.


    Even these Spatial Rings we wear, are actually an ancient technology which we know how to use and recreate, but cannot improve on or even understand its principles.


    But once you gain a certain level ofprehension of the Concept of Space, you can use techniques to channel it, created by predecessors who pioneered the study and understanding of it.


    The most I can do in terms of movement though, is shrinking space between me and the target ce.


    You have probably seen me use Void Piercing Step which is precisely the technique I am talking about.


    Of course, back when I first started using it in front of you I was only able to use the bare minimum of its power due to limitations of my cultivation base, and even now I can only bring out just a little more"


    He made a smile that expressed how little of that powerful technique he was actually able to use.


    "Is that why you didn''t try to teach it to Sister Ling or anyone else?"


    Luo Mingyu asked as the requirement for learning that technique wasprehension of the Concept of Space.


    "Mm"


    He nodded, confirming her words, as it finally made sense to the others why he always used the Illustrious Stride when traveling with them in movement formation instead of teaching them the Void Piercing Step which was far superior instead.

 Chapter 565 Being vengeful is not the answer

    Chapter 565 Being vengeful is not the answer


    ??The meeting took ce in a room with an adjoined terrace that led to the garden enclosed in exterior courtyard walls.


    The garden was dimly illuminated by stonenterns, and created an intimate atmosphere.


    After the meeting came a moment to rx and for Wu Long to spend some time with his women.


    Gong Cui started ying her Zither for everyone, and low voices of light conversations between heavenly beauties with the asionalughter starteding from the room into the garden.


    Xue Bing sat where she was at the time of the dinner and then meeting after, her icy turquoise eyes looking with interest at the unfamiliar warm atmosphere.


    She could see the beauties changed seats, some approaching Wu Long for a bit to engage in a light banter, while others forming small groups.


    Wu Mengqi was the first one to practically run and leap into Wu Long''s embrace while the others giggled at her "I need to be hugged by Wu Long" disease ring up again.


    Ye Ling simply peacefully sipped her tea next to him, with a gentle smile at the antics of the sword prodigy.


    Luo Mingyu, Shen Min and Hua Ziyan formed a small group, and started whispering among themselves, asional giggles escaping to the others while Wei Lan was joined by Cao Mei.


    Cao Xiang and Sui Luxiao who have recently started getting closer were also sitting side by side, though their discussion was a bit more about business than about leisure.


    Bi Rui joined Feng Yi as the two slowly bonded over their simr upations prior to joining the Dao Family, discussing the differences between the Empire''s and the Kingdom''s army.


    Lian Zhiqiu stood up and approached Ye Ling who sat next to Wu Long, disturbing her peaceful appearance by asking her....


    "So, Ling''er, how is your progress with Dual Cultivation techniques? I still haven''t heard from you or Wu Long about it..."


    """...!"""


    A light blush touching Ye Ling''s cheeks as she looked down and away instantly caught the attention of the entire room as Wu Mengqi''s blue eyes became wide, even forgetting to rub her cheek against Wu Long as she froze, while the sound of the Zither abruptly stopped as Gong Cui made a simr face full of disbelief.


    ''The Great Seductress... is a powerhouse!!! She can make Sister Ye Ling flustered!!!''


    Was a thought shared by all the beauties while looking at the wide grin appearing on Lian Zhiqiu''s lips as Wu Long startedughing.


    After all, Ye Ling was almost universally recognized as the most unfazed and tranquil person, as well as the most powerful cultivator after Wu Long.


    And even though it was never explicitly stated, she also held a lot of influence among Wu Long''sdies, simply by the virtue of being someone respected for her wisdom and maturity and at the same time because she was the person Wu Long most relied on in times of doubt.


    "Hahaha, Master really is a menace"


    Hua Ziyan chuckled, as Luo Mingyu and Shen Min nodded with astonished faces.


    "M... Master, let''s discuss thatter. I already wanted to approach you for adviceter..."


    Ye Ling somewhat meekly spoke in a tiny voice to the satisfied Lian Zhiqiu who nodded with the words "Of course, I would never abandon my Disciple in need", while Wu Mengqi''s expression turned into a sly smile.


    "Hahaha! I finally found Sister Ling''s nemesis! I have to build good rtionship with this sexydy"


    She spoke out loud as Wu Long''sughter became uncontroble.


    "M... hahaha... Mengqi, your thoughts haha... your thoughts are leaking hahahaha!"


    He finally cautioned the beauty as she froze once more, this time under a calm and gentle gaze of Ye Ling''s blue eyes that already regained their usual tranquil appearance.


    *Trink!* *Trink!*


    At this very moment, a somewhat jumbled sound of a Zither resounded in the room, akin to someone just ying with the instrument''s strings as Gong Cui tried to make it look like she didn''t think the same and was continuing her performance.


    "Hahaha, unable to join in? Don''t worry, no matter who you speak to we all wee you as our new Sister"


    As Xue Bing''s eyes were reflecting all this, a voice reached her from the side, and as she turned she saw Wei Lan joining her with a dish filled with snacks.


    Xue Bing''s eyes then darted to where she sat before and she saw Cao Mei already join her mother and Sui Luxiao, the trio vigorously debating something.


    "Thank you, though I am already full from dinner so-..."


    Xue Bing then made a polite smile while turning to the side, only to see Wei Lan''s face as she was chewing on the snack she brought.


    "Mm? You want some?"


    Wei Lan raised her eyebrows, extending the te.


    "Pfft.. hehehe"


    The icy beauty suddenly broke into a giggle, as she elegantly covered her mouth with her hand, while Wei Lan''s eyes filled with confusion.


    "What?"


    "It''s nothing just... hehehe"


    Wu Long''s eyes reflected the two as a smile appeared on his face.


    "Hmm? Honey, what lecherous thought you came up with this time?"


    "Leche... I was having a wholesome moment!"


    Wu Mengqi asked with a sly smile while still glued to him, prompting a slightly exasperated response from him.


    "Ah~ of course, I beli~eve you! Mr. God of Pleasure~"


    Wu Mengqi''s eyebrows moved up and down a few times as she spoke, Wu Long''s eyes narrowing.


    ''Heh, looks like someone needs a reminder why I might be called that. Let''s see who''s going to be so sassyter''


    His thought shing in his eyes made goosebumps run through the beauty who suddenly made a smile of enlightened peaceful person.


    "Being vengeful is not an answer, Honey. We can all live peacefully, letting mistakes of the past go~"


    However, her enlightened speech was unable to erase a meaningful smile from his face as a bead of sweat started going down the side of her face.


    As time approached deep night, this small gathering gradually came to its end. Xue Bing retreated back to seclusion to try and gain more control over her physique, while Wu Long and his women closed the doors of the private wing of the cultivation facility.


    They did not cultivate for thest couple of months and were focused on both restructuring their cultivation with the rich Spiritual Qi from the Secret Realm, raising their cultivation as high as possible, as well as cultivating the method of Yin Qi and Yin Root refinement.


    All this time they were consuming specially prepared Alchemy Pills and receiving the Yin attribute energy of Demonic Cores from Wu Long through their bonds in preparation for a long cultivation session.


    Thus, as the doors of the cultivation facility closed, the mansion fell into silence one more time.

 Chapter 566 (R18) Girls Talk 2

    Chapter 566 (R18) Girls Talk 2


    ??"Haa~..."


    Wu Mengqi entered the room connecting different cultivation chambers with a heavy sigh.


    "Haha, what''s with the sigh, Sister Mengqi?


    Must have been pretty intense...


    Your cries could be heard all the way over here"


    Hua Ziyan chuckled, as she sat with Luo Mingyu on a soft sofa in the center of this underground hall, which despite the rocky walls had quite a cozy atmosphere, brightly lit with plenty ofnterns andvishly furnished and decorated.


    "Buu~ Honey can be such a bully~


    I told him it is not good to be hung up in the past, but he was so relentless, I thought I would lose my mind there~"


    She spoke with drops of tears glistening in her eyes while Hua Ziyan and Luo Mingyu beganughing.


    "What? Did he make you cum nonstop? Hahaha"


    Hua Ziyan chuckled as Wu Mengqi plopped onto a sofa opposite of them, instantly regretting so carelessly doing it as her body was still too sensitive, releasing a sensual moan that slightly startled the two.


    "Ahm~!


    ... It''s not aughing matter...


    He fucked me without giving me any break at all!


    I grabbed the bed rail as hard as I could and bit the sheets to try and hold myself together, but he pounded me from behind like an insatiable beast, I still can feel the feeling of his hips hitting my butt!"


    She spoke after a moment of adjusting, as the beauties giggled.


    ---


    "Nnnh! Ughf! Uff! Ungf!!!"


    Wu Mengqi''s gorgeous body was bent forward as she grabbed the bed rail, her body rocking back and forth from relentless thrusts from behind.


    "Hmm? What happened with your sassy attitude before, Mengqi?"


    He chuckled, as her eyes rolled up from pleasure, her sopping wet pussy contracting around his cock as it pushed in and out, hitting all of her sensitive spots.


    "Ughf! Uuooof! Ooooh! Ooh! H-hone~ y... I- aaaah! I surre~eee~nde~ aaaaar~!"


    She let go of the sheets as he pulled her by the waist, and turning her over while she was skewered on his cock, took her legs by the ankles, spreading them wide while pushing his hips forward.


    "Aaaaa~!"


    "Well done, shall I give you your reward then?"


    He smiled, looking into her eyes unfocused and zed over with pleasure with a hint of confusion of why he continued.


    "Wai- aaah~ how is aaah! how is that~ Aaaaaah~!!!"


    As her eyes filled with shock from his words, his smile widened and he proceeded to move his hips, fucking her in this pose as her hands stretched and grabbed the white sheets.


    ---


    "... and then he banged me without taking it out even as he came inside~ over and over and over, relentlessly and without a break~


    It still felt amazing though~"


    She finished exining, then blushing as she added that despite all herining she wasn''t really that dissatisfied.


    "Hahaha, that''s why I told you to think about what you were saying before you say it, Mengqi"


    Ye Ling''sughter came from behind her as Wu Mengqi straightened up on the sofa with a startled appearance, only to make another rather sexual moan.


    "Mmh~!"


    "Hahaha, seeming the two of you are here without Min''er she must be inside right now?"


    Ye Ling chuckled hearing that moan, proceeding to join the beauties as she sat on the same sofa as Wu Mengqi.


    "Mm, she came in when Sister Mengqi was done, we were keeping herpany until the time came"


    Luo Mingyu answered with a nod.


    "Hmm, I see, I guess I came out a bit early, she has a pretty strong stamina after all.


    But... I am quite surprised you talked about your time inside so openly, Mengqi"


    Ye Ling nodded with a smile, and then made a slightly surprised expression as she went over what she overheard before.


    "Ah~, it''s something we did thest time at the ''Lover''s Abode'' Inn, as we waited for our turns to cultivate with him.


    At first we also were a bit reluctant to talk so graphicly, but then again, we''re all Wu Long''s women, and by now almost everyone knows what it is like to cultivate with him, so we thought there''s no need to be shy.


    Does Sister Ling want to share her experience as well?"


    Hua Ziyan exined to the Sword Master who became flustered at the proposition.


    "Hmm? Sharing bed stories?


    Ehehehe~ I wanna join, I wanna join!"


    Gong Cui who came out of her cultivation chamber after finishing refining Wu Long''s Yang Qi came up to them, overhearing the conversation.


    "Ehm~ it might be a bit intense for Sister Cui~"


    Luo Mingyu expressed a bit of concern as she spoke up, but the Music Dao cultivator made a confident grin.


    "Hehehe~ I am not the naive Gong Cui you have met before. You don''t need to worry about me!


    Besides, didn''t Sister Ziyan say before, what''s there to be shy about between us?"


    She puffed out her chest as she confidently approached them and sat down.


    "Mm! Good words.


    Besides, we can all learn something as we talk about it!


    For example me, I have entered with Master, as we have cultivated together a few times together, and she promised me to show me a technique..."


    Hua Ziyan nodded with approval, leading with an example while Luo Mingyu tried to show her with signs to be a bit more mild with the content to no avail.


    "... but as we were sucking his cock together, she made thistwist with her head while giving him head... ah! I was helping her by licking his nutsack... anyway~ she was twisting her head, creating a spiraling motion.


    I once more realized how great our Master is..."


    ---


    Hua Ziyan looked with a side eye as Lian Zhiqiu was swallowing his cock while she was licking his balls.


    He sat on the edge of the bed as the Great Seductress and her Disciple were kneeling on the floor, servicing his member.


    Their eyes asionally sent fiery gazes full of passion up to his face, making sure he enjoyed their caress.


    After they were done he led the two onto the bed and started fucking them one by one while fingering the other, exchanging kisses with Hua Ziyan as he stuffed her Master''s pussy with his cock, and sucking on the Great Seductress'' massive breasts as he was mating her Disciple.


    ---


    "Mmm, she sure learned well.


    When he thrust his throbbing cock into me, filling my womb with his cum and then took it out, the way she caught his cock with her mouth and cleaned him up with that same technique was a sight to admire.


    Ziyan has always been a talented disciple, my onlyment is that Ling''er is not as open as her to learning"


    Lian Zhiqiu finished exnation as she joined midway along with Cao Xiang and Cao Mei.


    Luo Mingyu covered her face with her palm as she could no longer see Gong Cui''spletely red face with teary drops glistening in the corners of her eyes.


    Ye Ling also was red as she turned to the side with the words, "I told you, Master. I will do my best to learn... just... give me a bit of time...".


    "Hmm, I learned a lot from watching Mom to be honest, though I can''t say that either of us know much about Dual Cultivation techniques, but the way she leans into her fetish and does not hold back about what she likes is honestly a big inspiration for me"


    Cao Mei nodded, as Cao Xiang became a little red.


    "Don''t call it a fetish!


    I... I just like it a bit rough, that''s all"


    ---


    "Aaah! Yeees! Punish this naughty- aaah!!! Aaah!!!"


    Cao Xiang''s screams were getting louder as her wrists were held in his one hand behind her back, her body bent in a sensual arc, her round and voluminous breasts swaying from rough thrusts of his hips from behind,


    Her face turned up to the ceiling had an euphoric expression, as her unfocused eyes seemed to not see anything.


    Cao Mei was standing on her knees to his side pushing her soft curves into his sturdy body as her mouth was locked with his, his other hand grabbing her smooth and juicy buttocks.


    "Puhaa~ haa~ I''m next Daddy, I was a naughty girl as well~"


    As their lips parted, she whispered with a sensual tone, her rough breathing as she tried to catch her breath making her voice sound airy, while her pussy was dripping with love juice, twitching in anticipation.


    ---


    "... and then you proceeded to ride his cock screaming ''Yes Daddy'' and so on.


    So, if you want to call me someone with a fetish, I would say yours is far more out there"


    Cao Xiang finished as her daughter became red as well.


    "Hahaha~ so you really did ask him if you could call him Daddy in bed~"


    Wei Lan chuckled as she came closer, she first froze in shock as she listened to this ''obscene conversation'', but then seemingly came to terms with it, joining them on the sofas.


    "But I must admit, what Sister Xiang said is quite true.


    I don''t think it is a fetish, but I also enjoy it a bit rougher..."


    Bi Rui who joined the others a bit earlier during Cao Xiang''s narration added.


    "For example, I like when he holds my head down and rams his cock deep inside me from behind,ing inside me again and again without stopping, filling me with his hot cum, and though I didn''t ask him to hold my hands like what Sister Xiang described, after hearing it I can''t wait to ask him to do it"


    ---


    "Augh! Uugh! Umm! Ughf!"


    Bi Rui''s head was mushed into the pillow, turned to the side as his hand was pressing onto it while he fucked her from behind, streams of love juice, his cum and sweat going down her inner thighs and her round ass and powerful hips were red from ps.


    "Aah! More! Aah! Yes! You are amazing! Aaah!"


    Her loud moans were filling the room alongside loud ps of his hips against her buttocks, ps he asionally gave her ass and the creaking of the bed.


    ---


    "... he made me cum over and over.


    I didn''t really realize I liked it rough until I cultivated with others to be honest, since he has always kind of fucked me in this slightly aggressive way, so I didn''t know.


    And when heter made sweet love to me, I kind of liked it, but I still prefer it this way"


    She finished as Ye Ling waspletely red, vowing never to join this cursed meeting as she could not bring herself to speak so openly, and Wei Lan''s jaw dropped from this conversation yet again.


    "Ah, sorry, Sister Cui, I didn''t intend to interrupt before as you wanted to also share your experience.


    It is just Mingyu was being a bit conservative, and I wanted to support your point"


    Hua Ziyan suddenly remembered that Gong Cui was supposed to join in the discussion before she made a point about learning something, and then with Lian Zhiqiu joining the conversation went into a different direction.


    "Hiek?!"


    Gong Cui made a strange sound as all gazes turned to her red face, herrge green eyes opening wide to look at the faces around, some of which were sympathetic, but some were filled with curiosity as well.


    "Ehm~... well~... I... did this~ and tha~t... and his... his thing went~ to ... to my thing~..."


    The beauty started mumbling, parts of her speech almost unintelligible as the people around were more and more confused, exchanging nces of realization that were saying ''Ah, this girl is too innocent for this'' in agreement.

 Chapter 567 Soiled Plans and Eve of Battle

    Chapter 567 Soiled ns and Eve of Battle


    ??Three weeks after the mansion in the Fantian Kingdom seemingly fell into silent slumber, an army of 50000 arrived at the town next to the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    The army was wearing linen cloth veils fully covering their faces that hung from metal helmets, d in armor and holding Guandao spears which were of high tiers but quite roughly manufactured.


    The town they arrived to, however was quite hollow, no residents in sight, and no auras of living beings could be detected.


    "Heh, I guess if we march so openly there''s no way they wouldn''t have prepared for us"


    One of the 30 Monarchs standing in front of the army chuckled.


    "Hahaha, prepared or not, what does it matter?"


    28 of them were in the Core Reformation Realm, and 2 of them were in the Mortal Transcendence Realm.


    There were also around a thousand Golden Ox Mercenaries behind them, and in front of the veiled army.


    "Heh, isn''t this a small Sect? Did we really need a whole 50 000 of these brickheads here?"


    One of the more high-ranking mercenaries said pointing his thumb behind him.


    He was looking at a distant mountain that from this point looked still pale and faint on the horizon, towering over the forest of the Spiritual Land.


    "Who cares? They''re just cannon fodder anyway, and its not like 50 000 is a lot, you remember how many of them there are, right?"


    Another mercenary answered with a chuckle.


    "Hahaha, cannon fodder you say...


    Just don''t lose themand token, or you might get mowed down by that cannon fodder.


    Even if they are a bit brick-headed, and their movements a bit wooden, their average cultivations are equal to ours.


    In these numbers they are honestly quite a menace"


    A third voice spoke with mixedughter and a bit of wariness in his voice, quite understandably creeped out by the army behind him as none of them spoke or otherwise showed any human-like behavior.


    "W-we won''t run into the Troublemaker here, right?"


    A voice came from among the mercenaries, creating a wave of murmurs.


    "Even if we do, do you really think he stands a chance against this number?"


    "Didn''t he like bury a 100 000 in the Supreme Master Pavilion when he was in Qi Condensation Realm?


    D-Doesn''t sound like he''ll struggle with half of that number now when he is reportedly much higher in cultivation..."


    The higher-ranked mercenary who spoke first raised his voice to quell the unrest, but a response he did not count on came back to him from the crowd.


    "Quiet there!


    Remember, we are backed by Transcendent cultivators who are observing the situation from a distance!


    Are there any reports back from the scouts?"


    The Monarch with the highest cultivation silenced the talks behind his back, and then turned to one of the mercenaries, who shook his head.


    "Complete silence"


    The mercenary''s tone was grim as he replied.


    "Tch, got eliminated huh?"


    The Monarch clicked his tongue.


    "A smaller more elite force must have reached Fantian Kingdom''s capital, and an even smaller one should have arrived to eliminate that princess in the Tingren Kingdom..."


    Another Monarch in Mortal Transcendence Realm spoke without moving his sight from the semi-transparent glowing dome of the distant Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    "Mm, though the Feng Family has evacuated the entire Capital a week before... so that Mansion is the only inhabited ce there"


    Themanding Monarch nodded.


    "Tch, pthoo~!


    Were it a bit more than a month before, they wouldn''t be able to dorge movements like this without us noticing and intercepting... they really did a number on our influence in the Six Kingdoms.


    We couldn''t even send any decent armies any further than here, only squads of Monarchs who travel faster and I am guessing Transcendents, though no one is really aware of their movements..."


    Another Monarch spoke up after spitting on the ground.


    "You already took out that stuff?"


    Themanding Monarch looked with a bit of a frown at the chewing tobo that the one before spat out.


    "Who cares! We''re about to start fighting anyway!


    It just helps calm my nerves"


    The one who spat snorted while taking another batch out from a small pouch.


    "Just be careful not to end up like those brickheads behind us.


    Anyway, the armies were sent out at precise timings so that they all arrive at almost the same time, so we should be getting a signal to begin soon"


    The Monarch who spoke after themanding one spoke with a bit of cautioning in his voice.


    "Ready for battle!"


    Themanding Monarch raised his voice to speak up again, followed by a thunderous noise of 50 000 troops pping the poles of their weapons with leather gauntlets and gripping it with both hands instead of one.


    ---


    A group of Monarchs 100 men strong arrived not far from the Capital of the Fantian Kingdom, with a whole 15 of them in Mortal Transcendence Realm, although about half of them showed signs of unstable aura distinct to those who just advanced in cultivation.


    "As I thought, no soul in sight except that Mansion which cannot be seen through"


    Their leader narrowed his eyes.


    "The group that went to Tingren Kingdom sent a report, apparently the Princess has slipped away, and the capital there was evacuated as well.


    It is likely that the princess fled to this mansion, so their squad essentially failed. Though it is entirely possible she fled somewhere else, but it is impossible to look for her now"


    Another spoke holding his Communication Jade.


    "Huh? A dud huh?


    Tch, I guess we''ll have to pick up their ck here.


    Damn it! We lost our eyes and ears almost everywhere, now we have to go in blind, no wonder it''s a mess!


    Contact the headquarters and try to have them circle back here"


    "Understood"


    The leader eximed with a bit of annoyance as this whole operation was far different from what was initially a perfect n.


    This sentiment was shared by everyone on Gu Zhen''s side, especially in thest month.


    The Monarchs in the back were also murmuring.


    "Haa~ if the Sects we took over all over the continent were not scattered during the time we locked ourselves in the headquarters of the Alchemy Tower, we might have had quite a substantial support wherever we went by now.


    Those that managed to retreat only got away with the most senior members, leaving the Disciples and Sect Protectors, who scattered as their leadership fled"


    "Mm, to be honest this all went slightly differently than nned"


    "Who cares? We will be pissing on the graves of our enemies anyway"


    "True that.


    Though the Frozen Garden Pce moving out of the Yin Yang Unity Pce a few days ago was unexpected.


    Lord Gu spected they were after the Eversnowing Valley, so he only sent a bit of reinforcements there"


    "Kuhahaha, as expected of Lord Gu, why waste resources on helping those women?


    Since we found out you can''t even fuck them without it killing them, they are much less attractive now! What ''Garden of Forbidden Flowers''?! More like, garden of useless wenches"


    "Hahaha! No doubt about that!"


    "Still, far more surprising is that those bald monks from the North Inds moved ind to approach the Profound Martial Arts Valley, though no one seems to have bothered sending thetter any reinforcements"


    "Well, the business of Five Great Sects should be the business of Five Great Sects, right? Hahaha!"


    "Exactly! Hihihi! Let those imbeciles fight among themselves for now, once we win the war whoever of them is left will have to bow down to us anyway!"


    "Still, shouldn''t we have intercepted those movements? What if they do something unexpected?"


    "Intercepted? Our scouts only saw the Frozen Garden Pce leave the Yin Yang Unity Pce, and lost them shortly after, as if they disappeared, while the Brilliant Sun Temple was only noticed once in the vicinity of the Profound Martial Arts Valley, also disappearing like phantoms. And also by scouts.


    Do you want scouts to intercept? Think with that head of yours before speaking"


    "He is right, so don''t puff out your chest, you''re not going to start fighting before the war anyway, so stop the useless posturing.


    On the other hand, what can they do to us? Attack our headquarters? And then what? They''ll not only fail, but even if in some fantasy they seeded, there''s nothing there of value to us, as we would just retake it and kill them all after"


    The Monarchs who were bored of just waiting exchanged a small conversation in the back as the leader of this group studied the barrier dome activated around them mansion.


    "Hmm, while we weren''t exactly super careful, we were still far more discreet about moving here than the army at the Yin Yang Unity Pce, but they are still prepared for us"


    He noted, as the Protective Formation was fully activated instead of idle.


    "Well, given the timing of the two Sects siding with the enemy moving out, they predicted the timing of our attack as soon as we started moving to align the moment of battle to ours.


    Not that it was hard to do given that we moved out inrge armies hidden within the Spiritual Lands of the Alchemy Tower behind the headquarters.


    Even Azure Eagles fully fortified their Capital a few days ago"


    His second-inmand spoke standing beside him.


    "Haa~ if only Lord Nuo didn''t disappear during reconnaissance a few weeks ago, we wouldn''t have had to deal with that Formation... it looks a bit troublesome to be honest~"


    The leader nodded to the words spoken by his second-in-


    "We should be able to overwhelm it, after all, I haven''t heard of a single Formation able to withstand even one Mortal Transcendence expert, let alone so many.


    Oh, it''s almost time"


    Another Monarch who held themunication jade spoke.


    "Alright then, get ready everyone!"


    The leader nodded, and raised his voice to signal everyone, as their Spiritual Qi started circting faster.

 Chapter 568 Day of Reckoning

    Chapter 568 Day of Reckoning


    ??"This is...


    Is there any response from the Alchemy Tower? What of the Frozen Garden Pce?!"


    An old man, the Valley Master of the Profound Martial Arts Valley stood and looked with wide eyes at the entire fighting force of the Brilliant Sun Temple assembled before the gates of his Sect.


    "N... no Valley Master.We have been sending messages but..."


    A Grand Elder standing next to him replied, as anothermunication talisman red up in his hands, signifying another message sent out.


    He was thest Grand Elder of this Sect, the only one who did not participate in the raid on the Brilliant Sun Temple during the Carnage of the Northern Sea.


    That incident has left this Sect severely crippled, as they lost a good half of their Sect Protectors, more than half of their Elders and all but one of their Grand Elders.


    Thus the army standing at their doors meant certain doom for this Sect, as they desperately sent signals for help with no one listening on the other end.


    With the retribution in sight for their actions in the Frozen Garden Pce during the Winter Forest Hunt and trying to attack the Brilliant Sun Temple, there were no signs of those who conspired with them, leaving them to face the consequences alone.


    ---


    Several dozens of figures were moving through the Fantian Kingdom''s territory, but they were not moving toward the Capital.


    The man leading them was wearing a gray robe with arge and heavy saber behind his back.


    Suddenly, the whole group stopped as they were passinga small canyon, the leader squinting his eyes while looking forward, a grin appearing on his face.


    "Hahaha! And here I thought I would be hunting down some mice that managed to get away. Turns out there''s a more exciting meal before that!"


    The leader, a man that Old Yen has once met in the Tingren Kingdom during the Carnage of the Northern Sea, Fen Gigyu,ughed out loud as he recognized the masked man that slipped away from him once before.


    Old Yen stood on the road without any disguise, figures of his subordinates and members of the Thousand Eyes Information Bureau appearing on the sides of the small canyon as Fen Gigyu''s subordinates were looking all around them with caution, unsheathing their weapons.


    "What, a dog that has left with his tail raised high before decided toe y again? Just so you know, you won''t get away this time!"


    Fen Gigyu''s grin only widened at the sight of Old Yen''s calm and collected face.


    "Mm, we will finish this today"


    Old Yen slowly nodded, and then his short-cut hair was pushed up by the current of Spiritual Qi as he released his cultivation equaling Fen Gigyu at Core Reformation Realm, causing thetter to widen his eyes in shock.


    ''Impossible... wasn''t he in Foundation Building Realm just a few months ago? Was he concealing his cultivation like now...?''


    Fen Gigyu''s mind ran through the possibilities, arriving at the only usible exnation he knew, which was half-right as Old Yen did conceal his cultivation, but he was only at the Core Formation Realm when they met before.


    "Hehehe, but... do you really think having the same cultivation realm is all it takes to fight me? You''re too naive!!!"


    The man then grinned again, grabbing the saber handle, and taking it off from his back as Old Yen calmly took out a sword.


    ---


    "Attack!!!"


    A colossal army moved at this very same moment from the ins surrounding the Capital of the Azure Eagle Empire toward the city.


    There were almost 2 million veiled troops of varying cultivation realms, though the absolute majority was in Qi Condensation Realms and lower. Their number was twice that of the entire Imperial Army which was supposed to be the strongest military force on the continent.


    There were also twenty thousand Golden Ox Mercenaries, the majority of their remaining forces after the purge of their branches in the Six Kingdoms that happened in the past few weeks, as they lost most of their members and even the headquarters in the Gutian Kingdom.


    Around 300 Monarchs led the army forward.


    However, there were only 4 Mortal Transcendence Realm experts among the entire army, including 2 from the Golden Ox Mercenary Corps.


    Even with Gu Zhen''s resources, raising Mortal Transcendence Realm experts was incredibly difficult in this environment. It could be seen where he put priority, or rather, where he perceived the most resistance by the number of cultivators in the Mortal Transcendence Realms sent there.


    There were also one Mortal Transcendence Monarch sent to the Tingren Kingdom who was now returning to the North to assist those in Fantian Kingdom, and three more sent deep South to the Liugwei Kingdom, which now faced an uprising as the Royal Family was besieged by rebels in the capital.


    Gu Zhen knew about Cao Xiang and Cao Mei being among Wu Long''s women, so he knew they were likely to move against the usurper King of the Liugwei Kingdom amidst this chaos.


    And he was right, as Cao Xiangmanded all of the loyalists of the previous King of Liugwei that she has led for the past century, storming the capital along with her daughter, finally on the verge of the end to a century-old conflict that has gued her mind and burdened her heart all these years.


    "Today, the Usurper Liu Kong, who murdered his father, King Liu Raihu, will finally meet his day of reckoning!!! The noble spirit of the Liugwei Kingdom''s Royal Family will rise once more as thisnd will be free of this vermin!"


    Cao Xiang spoke as her voice was amplified by Spiritual Qi.


    "Forward! Shatter the chains of the past century!"


    "Take down that Fake King!"


    "Banish the Usurper!"


    Their army of predominantly Revolving Qi Realm cultivators, with a good number of Foundation Building Realm experts, who were part of the Liugwei Escort Agency and Liugwei Mercenary Corps ran forward with earth-shattering roars, followed by a crowd of rebels that have been growing in this country for the past months with a shadowy support from the Thousand Eyes Information Bureau.


    Their opponents, being amon mortal kingdom which only had 2-3 Revolving Qi Realm practitioners as the top officers, shuddered from the mere sight of them approaching, as the current King almost soiled his pants watching from a tall pagoda of the Royal Pce, realizing that his crime from over a century ago has finally caught up with him.


    "Hahaha! Looks like we''re right on time"


    A voice came from the sky as three figures of Monarchs rapidly approached from the North, their appearance like a Divine Sign in the King''s eyes as hope lit up in them.


    "Ooh! Lord Gu has not abandoned us! Hahaha!"


    He shouted with a thunderous roar full of energy, only to freeze in the next moment.


    "Continue the attack!"


    Cao Xiang gave an order, as she flew up, closely followed by Cao Mei and Wei Lan who came to support them.


    The three Monarchs who arrived with smiles on their faces, overjoyed at seeing the targets that they were told to capture alive, widened their eyes when those targets released the techniques covering up their true cultivation and flew up to meet them midway.

 Chapter 569 Day of Reckoning 2

    Chapter 569 Day of Reckoning 2


    ??"Forward!"


    At the same time, the people outside the capital of the Fantian Kingdom moved forward with a terrifying speed of the elite cultivators at highest Mortal realms.


    However, before they could even approach the city, they were met by several beauties appearing from within the barrier of the Mansion.


    Wu Mengqi, Hua Ziyan, Feng Yi, Shen Min and Gong Cui flew out as their pping clothes entuated their beauty, making them look like goddesses that descended onto mortalnds.


    "Hehe, there''s plenty for each of us"


    Wu Mengqi spoke, unsheathing her sword with a glint of excitement in her eyes as Hua Ziyan and Shen Min readied their Spiritual Qi Fists and chakrams respectively.


    Feng Yi nocked an arrow onto her bow, drawing it as she closed one eye, taking a deep breath as it was not only her first fight with the bow, but also the first time she faced an enemy in such a high realm, even if her cultivation was higher than most of her opponents and equal to the rest.


    Gong Cui''s Zither floated in front of her as she grinned, also excited to test out her new strength.


    ---


    "Qiu Yo! To think you came here to deliver your head to us yourself!


    There was a door to heaven but you went through the one leading to hell! Hahaha!


    This time there is no Brilliant Sun Temple for you to hide behind! And no truce will hinder us!"


    Wen Mei stood on the gates of the Frozen Garden Pce, triumphantly looking down on the army of beauties standing below.


    "Today is the day of reckoning, Wen Mei.


    The Frozen Garden Pce has not been under my leadership for long, but I admit that I have been mistaken.


    My failures and ipetence have resulted in this oue of our once glorious legacy being stained in betrayal, and our Sect ceasing to exist as it was.


    I admit it, I admit it all.


    But make no mistake, I will never allow you to continue staining the name of the Sect that my Adoptive Mother, thete Pce Master has cherished.


    I would rather end that legacy with my own hands. And in light of admitting my past mistakes of being too frozen in the past ideals, we have taken your words under advise, and moved on, moved on to embrace a new future"


    Qiu Yo spoke up, her words starting in a somber tone and low voice that could only be picked up by everyone present because they were cultivators, and gradually growing, her tone bing defiant and resolute, a glint of fighting spirit in her eyes.


    "Hah! Laughable!


    Well, at least you admit your own stupidity and mistakes.


    But the other part of your speech is trulyughable! Not let me soil the name?


    History is written by the victor!


    In distant future it would be me who had preserved the Frozen Garden Pce name by removing the vermin that gued us! And you would be the traitors forever marred by infamy!"


    Wen Mei''s proud voice resounded through the icy valley as she triumphantly raised her chin.


    "History is written by the victor, that much is true.


    But for that to be true for you, you have to be a victor first"


    Qiu Yo smiled, shaking her head.


    "Hah! I already am!


    What could you possibly do against us?!


    Receiving the support of the Alchemy Tower, I have finally reached Mortal Transcendence Realm!


    While most of the young , immature and idealistic girls that are still wet behind their ears followed you, I have most of Elders and three Grand Elders on my side!


    And as our numbers are almost even, it is apparent to even a blind cow who holds the advantage!


    Not only that, Lord Gu has sent a Mortal Transcendence master, 10 Core Reformation experts, and 2000 soldiers here to help us crush you!


    Rather, how could we not win?


    But I am not heartless. I will now give you a chance. Hand over the legacy that you have stolen, and I will let the Disciples and Sect Protectors a chance to re-join the Frozen Garden Pce.


    Think of the young and innocent, Qiu Yo!"


    Wen Mei scoffed at the words from her former Pce Master.


    "Pce Master Qiu, allow me to say a word"


    Suddenly, a voice resounded behind Qiu Yo, and Wen Mei''s eyes widened at the sight of Sui Luxiao who stood beside Xue Bing among the army of beauties.


    "Heh! Letting the former member you have been so cold to before join your ranks, makes you look desperate, Qiu Yo!"


    She snorted as Qiu Yo nodded, and Sui Luxiao came forth.


    "For a limited time or not, I too have been a member of the Frozen Garden Pce, so I asked Pce Master Qiu to participate in the final battle of this Sect.


    Since after today, no matter which side won there would be no more Frozen Garden Pce"


    Sui Luxiao lightly spoke as Wen Mei raised her eyebrow at this statement.


    "You have given me a lot of care in the past, during the time I was still in the Sect, former Grand Elder Wen. So allow me to give thisst bow of gratitude before we turn enemies"


    The beauty made a light but very formal bow, that brought an even more surprised look to Wen Mei''s face.


    "Thank you for your care and guidance, Grand Elders, Elders!"


    The Disciples of the Frozen Garden Pce behind Sui Luxiao spoke in unison, making a bow toward the Sect''s gates that sounded at the same time like gratitude and farewell.


    "Now that there is no ties between us, let''s discuss your previous words"


    Sui Luxiao continued in a calm and collected manner that was very much in her character of putting everything in proper order before proceeding to handle each one in that order.


    "You have mentioned what can our side do with ''young, immature and idealistic'' girls... but, I must argue that they now deserve to be called women more than you do, and are more mature than you can ever be"


    Her lips curled up in a smile, as the beauties behind her started to blush and muffled giggles ran through their midst.


    Wen Mei first did not understand her words, but then her eyes widened as she saw those expressions. The slight feeling of something being different about them that was nagging at her from the moment she saw this army of beauties finally getting an answer.


    "I-Impossible! How is...?! I don''t believe it!"


    She shouted as it dawned on her that the profound change she felt in them was far more shocking than she could even imagine.


    "Whether you believe it or not matters little to reality.


    Next,you have mentioned you reaching the Mortal Transcendence Realm and the Alchemy Tower sending a Mortal Transcendence Realm master... but..."


    Sui Luxiao chuckled, as she slowly rose into the air under the astonished eyes of Wen Mei and those with her.


    The Monarch standing beside Wen Mei shuddered as he saw dozens of other figures rising into the air including Qiu Yo, while those standing below started releasing the pressure of Core Formation and Core Reformation Realm cultivation bases.


    "... as you can see, there are many changes that the true Frozen Garden Pce went through as well"


    Sui Luxiao finished addressing all of the points she wanted to say, crossing the Ts and dotting the Is with a satisfied smile.


    "It is the day of reckoning, Wen Mei, and we havee to deliver yours"


    Qiu Yo spoke, repeating the phrase with which she started this conversation, that now had a different meaning, as she looked with cold eyes at the bewildered Wen Mei.

 Chapter 570 Day of Reckoning 3

    Chapter 570 Day of Reckoning 3


    ??*Twang~*


    A deep and profound sound of a Zither string rang out as a destructive wave went forth against Monarchs in Core Formation and Core Reformation Realms, some of whom tried to move to the sides to avoid it, but as the area of effect was too wide most did not have time and took protective stances in formations enhancing each other''s protection.


    "Hehe~, just kidding!"


    Gong Cui chuckled, shedding off the tranquil and aloof appearance after making that first note that looked as if she was finished and the next attack woulde with another long note, and her fingers started swiftly flying above the strings.


    A vigorous melody filled the skies above the capital, each note bing des that tore through the air and descended like a storm onto those who tried to defend themselves.


    "Shit! That''s too strong!"


    "It''s bad! We can''t defend against that!"


    "Toote! We''ll be-...!"


    ~"""Aaargh!!"""~


    Dozens of figures flew up into the air.


    The attacks at the multiple angles broke their defenses and pushed them up where they were assaulted by more des of sound from every direction, tearing them into shreds.


    "...! What the-...?! Get that girl with the Zither!"


    The leader of the Monarchs widened his eyes at this sight as most of his subordinates below the Mortal Transcendence Realm had been wiped out in a matter of seconds after the battle began.


    Music Dao practitioners might be strong in massive scale attacks, but no one expected such precision as she urately targeted each Monarch who took a defensive stance with a series of pinpointed attacks, that not only broke their Strengthening Formation, but also destabilized their individual defenses.


    *Twang!*


    A lower sound resounded as an arrow whistled through their ranks, and the leader who gave out themands widened his eyes, which then became dull and rolled up as he started falling down to the ground with a hole going through his skull from the side as his head was turned to shout orders.


    ''Wu Long said, the main advantage of the archer is to target priority targets regardless of position on the battlefield and aiding allies when they can''t see an approaching danger...


    That man truly was too rxed, as a result I didn''t even need the second arrow''


    Feng Yi opened up her closed eye in light surprise, the bow with an arrow already nocked onto it slightly losing tension.


    "Fuck! Leader is down! Get tha-.. Shit!!!"


    *ng!*


    The second-inmand Monarch tried to give out orders but had to defend from a sharp attack of a chakram from the left, raising hisrge saber and turning it to the side, holding the back of his de with the other hand for support against the rotating de that pushed his saber.


    "Khuk!!!... dam-..n it-... "


    Only to receive a slicing attack from the opposite side with another chakram that divided his body into an upper and lower halves, this one held by the hand of a heterochromatic beauty who appeared beside him while he was defending from the first attack.


    "Shi-... don''t think I will go down that easily... aaaaaaaAAAA!!!"


    Another one was assaulted by a barrage of Spiritual Qi Fists, along with two others, each fist was the size of their heads and so heavy they knew that if they missed even one fist it would either take off a head, limb, or make a massive hole in their bodies.


    The sounds of Zither music resounded in their ears along with cries of agony from the ground below, signifying the fate of those who escaped Gong Cui''s first attack, but they did not have any leeway to care about anyone else anymore.


    The one who shouted started aggressively chopping at the Spiritual Qi Fists trying to get closer to Hua Ziyan who sent them, followed by his tworades but...


    "What the?!.."


    Were hisst words though as he crushed one fist heading for his head and it suddenly broke intorge shards that continued on toward his bewildered face.


    The others met a simr fate, the sounds of meat and bones being crushed creating a nauseating feeling in the fourth Monarch who just joined to help, and seeing the fate of the others managed to adapt and spreading ayer of Spiritual Qi with each attack of his weapon, shielded from the ''debris'' which were effectively chunks of Hua Ziyan''s broken attacks that were no less dangerous than the attacks themselves.


    "You have to shield-...!"


    He raised his voice to try warning the others but in the corner of his eye saw five bodies split in two in varying ces and at different angles falling to the ground as Wu Mengqi''s sword was making a dance-like movement toward the sixth.


    On the other side a fourth opponent fell from Shen Min''s deadly chakrams, and another one was defending from arrows, already injured by one stuck in his thigh.


    The words of caution of this Monarch against the nature of Hua Ziyan''s attacks were quite literally falling on dead ears.


    *ng!*


    "Khak!! Y-you m-mons..."


    A Spiritual Qi Fist ofpletely different power broke through his now thinly spread defense, crushing his torso and making a massive hole in it as Hua Ziyan veiled it with the normal attacks, delivering it at the moment he got distracted by his fallenrades.


    The Zither music finally stopped signifying that all the Monarchs on the ground were dead while Wu Mengqi finished off herst opponent at the same time as Feng Yi''s arrow pierced hers.


    "Whew~ we make a good team, Sister Feng Yi"


    Gong Cui chuckled, as they were side-by-side, both making sure no one could approach the two of them while eliminating the ground enemies, and providing support for the three beauties who were fighting in the vanguard.


    "Haha, Sister Cui is too kind, I still have a long way..."


    Feng Yi slightly guiltily chuckled as she was the one with the minimal contributions if counted by the number of enemies in, as she only got five, the leader of the Monarchs in the beginning, three people on the ground, and thest one who tried to get behind Hua Ziyan while the others fought her head on, the rest of her arrows only serving as a deterrent to seal movements of enemies.


    "Still-..."


    "Well, well, well, youdies sure did a number on those poor fellows, they didn''t stand a chance against you, praiseworthy, praiseworthy..."


    As Gong Cui wanted to say something, all five of them assembling in one spot not far from the barrier, an old-


    sounding voice resounded from the skies above and seven figures floated down.


    "Transcendents..."


    Wu Mengqi narrowed her eyes, as these were opponents they did not have any chance against yet.


    ---


    Cao Xiang, Cao Mei and Wei Lan quite easily prevailed over their opponents as each one dealt with only one, Wei Lan being the fastest to defeat her opponent as she pinned him with arge stream of Spiritual Qi that resembled a silver river and then crushed his head with her staff.


    Cao Xiang and Cao Mei had to have a slightly prolonged battle, but prevailed nheless.


    But as they came together with smiles, they were greeted by five figures floating down from the skies, the aura of Seven Profound Realms letting them know they were dealing with Transcendents.

 Chapter 571 Day of Reckoning 4

    Chapter 571 Day of Reckoning 4


    ??Sui Luxiao''s iron fan moved softly and at the same time swiftly as her attacks quickly started to overwhelm the Monarch who came to support the renegade Frozen Garden Pce.


    Each attack was flowing into the next and every bit of strength that he used to defend was then absorbed and added into the flow of her attacks, the power she wielded escting until his weapon cracked under the tremendous force.


    But he was unable to get away or break the loop as her attacks had not only a growing and devastating power, but it was as if they controlled and sucked in the airflow around, creating a whirlwind and hindering his attempts at moving away.


    *nk!*


    "Damn it all! You-... khak!"


    Finally his weapon broke and the folded iron fan struck his chest that made a hole the size of a human head in it with ease even before the fan actually physically touched him, the sheer force she wielded traveling ahead of the weapon with Spiritual Qi.


    On the other side...


    "You won''t get away with this Qiu Yo! Lord Gu will...!"


    Wen Mei tried all her best against Qiu Yo.


    Her side waspletely trampled by the forces of their opponents, none of her subordinates standing a chance, even with higher experience and skills, since the difference in cultivation was too high for their skills to matter in this instance.


    The army of 2000 that Gu Zhen sent being akin to scarecrows.


    "Save it for the Yama King, Wen Mei! He will dly listen to you about what Gu Zhen will do, and then ask him what went wrong in person!"


    Qiu Yo relentlessly pushed the renegade Grand Elder to a corner.


    The situation was in reverse in this fight as Wen Mei was the one using her iron fan, but was unable to build any flow as Qiu Yo pursued her with a thin-ded long spear with two smaller de protrusions to the sides and even smaller in between distantly resembling the form of a snowke, breaking the former''s flow at every turn with urate and swift attacks.


    There were three main schools of fight within the Frozen Garden Pce, the most popr of them being Spiritual Qi Icicle attacks that Xue Bing practiced, the Icicle de Spear that Qiu Yo used, and the least popr because of high requirements to master it, the Iron Fan which was Sui Luxiao''s weapon of choice.


    The Iron Fan, as witnessed in Sui Luxiao''s hands was a very dangerous weapon, but as demonstrated in this fight, could be an absolutely weak one as well, depending on the skill to build the flow and the opponent''s skill to break it.


    *Pshh!*


    "Kku~!... khak! pthoo!... you... will not... khak... prevail...!"


    A thin spear de impaled Wen Mei''s waist to the icy wall of the foundation of the Frozen Garden Pce''s Statue of the Founder on the main square, blood dying the wall behind her as she coughed out blood from her mouth as well and venomously looked at her nemesis.


    "Haa~ ... I... I only wanted-..."


    At the end, she looked up at the towering statue above her as her eyes started to be duller and lose the light of life, releasing a trembling breath and started to speak something, but unable to finish as she fell onto the spear shaft.


    "Haa~... I know"


    Qiu Yo drew a heavy sigh looking at that sight, her eyes not filled with triumph but rather ament.


    "What a drama, really, I am in tears! I must thank Lord Guter for letting me witness such a spectacle!"


    A female voice came from the skies as a lone figure floated down from the clouds that always were covering this snowy region, reflecting in the eyes of the members of the Frozen Garden Pce.


    ''Hmm, it seems I was not sent here in vain as there is a target here...''


    The Transcendent woman floating down from the skies narrowed her eyes reflecting Sui Luxiao.


    ---


    A storm was raging around the Yin Yang Unity Pce, the shes of lightning illuminating a figure that sat on a small hill.


    The hill was uneven and of a strange shape, and with another sh of lightning, the entire hill was illuminated which revealed that it was made of corpses, most of them of veiled soldiers in armor, some of them of people in gray robes and some of Monarchs.


    "How long do you n to watch?"


    Wu Long, sitting on the grotesque hill asked raising his eyes up to the stormy clouds above.


    "Hahaha, incredible, simply incredible...


    You really never betray my expectations, no you always manage to exceed them..."


    Gu Zhen''s voice resounded as his figure appeared from within the clouds, apanied by shes of lightning that illuminated his face, half of which was distorted in a permanent grimace while the other wore his usual expression.


    His hands were pping, apuding Wu Long as he spoke with a twisted smile made with only half of his face.


    "Whether it was keeping up with my schemes, which you managed to use against me...


    After all, you cannot imagine how starved I was of a real opponent, whom my schemes would not be wasted on... who would understand... but I digress...


    Destroying my me Projection along with a shard of my Soul... that was also unexpected to say the least...


    You always manage to go above and beyond my expectations.


    And your abilities... just now you obliterated this massive army in less time it would take for me to have a lunch.


    And how can you use elemental powers when you are still very obviously a Mortal?


    Even now, you knew where I woulde in person as opposed to sending my subordinates and were waiting for me here in your Sect...


    And though I am shocked that you think that you alone are enough to go against me, there is another question that I got to know the answer to...


    How did you know? If you don''t mind me asking?"


    Gu Zhen asked with a glint in his left eye, as the right one was permanently facing away and up, half-closed as the veins popped up under the skin of the entire right side of his face.


    "That you would target here and not the Mansion? Attacking there was too predictable, and you bet on me defending there as you threatened me with everything I care about in ourst encounter.


    You also wanted to get rid of Old Man Zhao first topletely eliminate any obstacles before slowly cornering me"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders.


    "Hahaha! As I thought, marvelous!"


    Gu Zhen chuckled, seemingly genuinely amused at the fact his scheme to outsmart Wu Long did not work yet again.

 Chapter 572 W-...who are you?

    Chapter 572 W-...who are you?


    ??"And yet, if you are here, aren''t you in a bit of a pickle?


    As far as I know, you don''t have the resources to defend everywhere that you have to defend.


    Let''s see...


    Suppose that Old Man were to defend the Mansion, I sent 7 of my subordinates there, so they should at least keep himpany, though I wouldn''t count on thatsting long, but still far longer than you can keep me here.


    That leaves your women in the Liugwei Kingdom at risk. Even if Madam Liang and that drunkard son of that Old Man were to join forces protecting them they would not be able to defend against 5 people I sent there, as there is an anti-illusion expert there as well.


    Not to mention that your precious Frozen Garden Pce would be decimated by another Transcendent.


    And another one will trample upon the Feng Family that you have hidden away.


    Ah, don''t worry, I sent all the other Transcendents to the Empire so the Azure Eagles and their allies will be too busy to help you... even though I will have to help them out as soon as I finish here and with the Old Man.


    I didn''t bother with the Brilliant Sun Temple but I can finish them off after, they will get rid of that useless crippled Sect for me in the meantime"


    Gu Zhen said with a chuckle.


    In his opinion, Wu Long got too confident, letting some of his women leave the Mansion made it easier for Gu Zhen to target them.


    But an eerie feeling still could not leave him as Wu Long managed to outdo him at every turn so far.


    "Well, the first measure against your Transcendents is this"


    *Rumble*


    Wu Long pointed his finger to the skies, and the surroundings started shuddering, not only the earth, but the very air was vibrating, Spiritual Qi agitated and rising, as a beam of light went up into the dark clouds from the Peak of Unity within the Yin Yang Unity Pce, and then another rose into the skies somewhere on the horizon, followed by more and more distant ones.


    "This is..."


    Gu Zhen''s left eye widened as he saw this scene, realizing that the whole of the Azure Eagle Continent was caught up in this tremor, as hundreds of beams of light rose into the sky, and giant patterns gradually appeared, covering the entire skies of the continent.


    "Nearly 200, that''s how many Sects all over this continent you have taken over a few months back and we have destroyed over the past weeks.


    You, of course, don''t really care about that because you were going to destroy them yourself after winning this war, after all, having many power structures would have been inconvenient for you.


    There is another almost 100 that perished long before, which Spiritual Lands were left empty, including the Clear River Pavilion and the Supreme Master Pavilion that I have ended myself.


    We didn''t simply erase those Sects, weid Formations in their ruins.


    All of those Dragon Veins in the Spiritual Lands, connected using the ley lines and natural Spiritual Qi currents, and Feng Shui of the continent, creating..."


    Wu Long spoke without rushing as the oppressive feeling of the colossal Formation spanning the entire continent was permeating the surroundings.


    Gu Zhen then felt as an aura suppressing field previously used to seal the ability of the Azure Eagle to release the pressure of his cultivation to kill Mortals, envelop the surroundings, and likely the entirety of the continent.


    This effectively sealed the coteral damage of Transcendent Cultivators shing in the skies above Mortals, minimizing their risks to anyone below Essence Awakening Realm to only direct attacks. Though it also worked for any realm so no cultivators could currently pressure others with their cultivation base on this continent.


    "...a-... a Supreme Grand Formation?!?!


    H-how is this possible?! That knowledge is something even we have lost!!!"


    Gu Zhen widened his eye, turning it to Wu Long who continued sitting on the hill of corpses.


    Knowledge of Formations and all other Symbol Arts was severelycking in this Fractured World, as there was no Symbol Master among the surviving Transcendent cultivators of the Great Cmity.


    The legacy that was left was of low level Mortals, the Symbol Arts masters who have long since perished from their lifespan running out.


    The legacy that was left was of low level Mortals, the Symbol And there were no major Schools or Sects of Symbol Arts in the Silver Lake Continent which split into the current Three Continents during the Great Cmity, so the chances of uncovering this type of high-level art ofbining many Grand Formations into one using ley lines were infinitely small, if not nonexistent.


    And even if a scroll with the print was uncovered, carried by someone in ancient times in a Spatial Ring, it still required to be interpreted andprehended.


    So unless some cultivator who died in the Great Cmity on the previously existing continent carried aplete legacy of Formation Arts with them in a Spatial Ring, it was highly unlikely that anyone could not only know but be able to deploy this type of Formation.


    And even then, if that was the case, Alchemy Tower kept a strict eye on any legacy of times before the Great Cmity being uncovered, ensuring its superiority in knowledge and technology.


    That was why Gu Zhen was absolutely sure this knowledge was not supposed to be here.


    "W-who are you?"


    He finally asked as the various different clues and questions about Wu Long wereing together to him now. This Formation was beyond something that Wu Long should be able toe up with on his own or improvise based on the knowledge in this world.


    This was a genuine high art that was difficult to pull off even for seasoned Transcendent Formation Masters of the Boundless Mortal World, a level of skill so high it was impossible for it to be simply stumbled upon.


    This undeniable factbined with the doubts that were already crawling within Gu Zhen''s mind from long before, as there were just far too many unexinable things about Wu Long. It all culminated in finally changing Gu Zhen''s perception of the man sitting on a giant pile of corpses before him.


    There was something different, something fundamentally alien about him that became more and more apparent as he thought about it. Something that, once noticed, could never be ignored again.

 Chapter 573 The man named Wu Long

    Chapter 573 The man named Wu Long


    ??Gu Zhen''s working eye looked at the man sitting on the pile of corpses with growing feeling of anxiety.


    "I have not hidden my identity, my name is Wu Long"


    Wu Long smiled, slowly standing up as another sh of lightning lit his face from the side.


    "I am not asking about your name!"


    Gu Zhen raised his voice in frustration, dismayed at the unresolved question.


    ''Hm? Wu Long?''


    But as words were leaving his mouth, as if a lightning struck inside his mind along with the one that lit Wu Long''s face, his consciousness suddenly made a connection between what he just heard and a thought he had when he first heard about the Troublemaker''s name.


    ''Back then... I certainly thought it was familiar...''


    His left eye narrowed, the muscle below the eye slightly contracting, creating a twitching motion.


    ''A Dual Cultivator...


    ...named Wu Long...


    ...handsome appearance...


    ...unusual for Dual Cultivators, sublime battle prowess...


    ...ability to negate the superiority of numbers, prevailing no matter how many enemies he faces to an unnatural degree...


    ...persecuting Lust Cultivators...


    ...proficient in many weapons and skills...


    ...rising from no notable background and no real information about his origins...


    ...and now... possessing knowledge and skills that should not be here..."


    Shivers went through Gu Zhen as he started inwardly listing everything about Wu Long that he knew, that echoed and resonated with his distant memories, memories he has not revisited in more than 10 000 years.


    All the irregrities and discrepancies suddenly started to naturally fit into ce, as if he finally found a missing piece of a puzzle that made all others that previously did not make any sensee together and create a terrifying picture.


    "G-... God of ughter..."


    *Rumble, rumble*


    Half of Gu Zhen''s mouth that moved whispered in a very low, trembling voice, with the rumbling of thunder following as his eye filled with horror.


    "No! No it can''t be! This cannot be true!"


    The Alchemy Tower Master then immediately refuted the answer that he reached.


    Was it because of fear of what that answer entailed, or because he genuinely thought it was impossible, he likely did not know himself.


    "Haha! Hahaha! HA-hahaha!


    What, you think you can pull one over me again?


    Do you think you can intimidate me with the name of someone who could not possibly be here?!?!


    I know that you made a fool of me before, but do you think I am really THAT stupid?!"


    Gu Zhen then startedughing somewhat hysterically as a heavy downpour of rain that has been building up for a long time finally fell onto the forest around the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    Each drop turned into a puff of steam with a light *pshh* sound in a small radius around the alchemist, not reaching him and creating a half-sphere of light haze.


    "I am not asking you to believe something.


    I simply answered your question"


    Wu Long calmly spoke with a shrug, his words resounding loud and clear through the sound of the storm even if he did not raise his voice, the raindrops not reaching him either, moving to avoid him.


    "Bullshit!


    What God of ughter? What God of Pleasure? That man is nowhere near Boundless Mortal World!!!


    Do you even know what would it take for someone like him to arrive here?


    No, that''s the wrong question!


    Do you know how impossible that is?


    Even he...


    ...the man who defied all norms and conventions established before his time...


    ...the one who rose from nothing, with no notable talent, no backing, no bloodline, or any special trait whatsoever, and yet became a Cultivation World legend...


    ...the one who single-handedly turned Dual Cultivators from the shunned and near-deviant-designated path into one rivaling Dao Cultivators...


    ...the fiend who nearly erased Lust Cultivators, who were before his time almost as prominent as the Corrupt Path, from the face of the Seven Boundless Worlds...


    ...the one who defied the Divine Serenity Pce, offended the Human God Sovereign, and made enemies of the Alchemy Association, Great Divine Forging Hall, and much, much more of the Seven Boundless Worlds'' most powerful and influential, and still lives, roaming the world without so much as giving a damn!!!


    ...even he! ...is notpletely beyond the Laws of the Universe!


    Let alone Gods or Immortals, even just Transcendents cannot descend to the Boundless Mortal World through the Wall of Ascension! No one has EVER done it!


    Not to mention that it is not the only one he has to go through on the way here from the Boundless Divine World!"


    Gu Zhen''s tone was full of hostility and denial, as he was desperately exining why it was impossible, trying to convince Wu Long... or reassure himself.


    Wu Long did not answer this time, looking at Gu Zhen with an unperturbed gaze and rxed expression which unnerved the alchemist even more.


    "What?!


    You still intend on pretending?!


    Even if you were the real ''Wu Long'', the God of Pleasure! Why would you need to pretend to be a Mortal?! Why would you even need a n?


    You would be able to crush me without so much as lifting a finger!


    And yet, you had to scheme and bait me into ying this stupid game!


    You can''t even deny that I have finally outsmarted you!


    Soon, when my subordinates bring your women here, I won''t even need to fight you to see you kneeling before me!


    So what if they can''t release the pressure of their cultivation?!


    You still don''t have enough forces to protect every one of your women!!!


    Or do you think I don''t know that the one operating this formation is that Sect Master of yours?


    She is talented, no doubt, but with such scale andplexity, with her cultivation, I bet that putting up this aura suppression field is the most she could do!


    Hahaha! But then again, maybe I shouldn''t insist that you stop your act.


    It would be a sight to see after all!


    The Great God of ughter groveling at my feet and begging for mercy!"


    Gu Zhen spoke with the left half of his face making a broken sneer, more and more convinced by his own arguments, as well as somewhat enticed by thest prospect he stumbled upon as he has regained a bit ofposure.


    "Haha, not bad, you are right, this Formation will not do much in terms of directly attacking your subordinates, as Zhiqiu''s cultivation and skills only allow her to mostly only maintain it.


    Though there are a couple more functions than the aura-


    suppressing field"


    Wu Long chuckled, nodding as it was indeed true.


    "But... your subordinates will still fail.


    You said that I spread out the battlefield too much, so much so that I had to stretch my forces thin, but I would argue that it is you who had to face that problem..."


    He then added with a smile.

 Chapter 574 Call me Grandpa

    Chapter 574 Call me Grandpa


    ??*Rumble!*


    "Wha-..."


    As the woman floating in the snowing skies of the Eversnowing Valley looked to the sky filling with giant glowing patterns she suddenly felt a thin smell of herbs, and her eyes widened as she recognized it.


    "Liang Yuhan! You wench! How are you here?"


    Her eyes narrowed as she made a menacing expression.


    "Hahahaha, why would I not be here, Zhang Shui?


    Rather, why are you here? Are you still trying to get into Gu Zhen''s bed?"


    Madam Liang appeared not far from the woman, her mocking not hidden at all as her expression said it all.


    "Just because you don''t recognize a great man when you see him it doesn''t mean everyone''s like that!


    I don''t understand why he would prefer you to me who is willing to do everything for him, but once I am done with you there won''t be a shred of Lord Gu''s desire for you left"


    The woman who obviously had some history with Liang Yuhan hissed like a venomous snake.


    "Hahaha, a great man? Truly, taste is a very subjective matter, what looks like a swan to you is a toad to me.


    Besides, you don''t know why he doesn''t prefer you? Really?


    Come on, Darling, you''re ugly!"


    Liang Yuhan leaned her head back as sheughed, her enticing chest moving in unison with herughter as her opponent almost choked from her words.


    "You-...! You spiteful stuck up bitch!!!"


    The woman''s face distorted into a grimace as she clenched her fists.


    "Well then, let''s see if you can escape my illusion, not that you ever seeded in the past...


    And if you''re wondering, yes you are already in one"


    Madam Liang''s words resounded in the ears of the woman as she widened her eyes, watching as her surroundings started melting along with Madam Liang''s figure fading away into smoke.


    ---


    "Well then, youngdies, you will have to go with us..."


    One of the seven Transcendent cultivators who arrived at the Mansion in the Fantian Kingdom spoke, when...


    *Rumble!*


    The tremor of the Formation activating filled the air.


    "What the...?"


    "This means that now there is nothing impeding me from facing you"


    As one of them raised a voice full of confusion, a tranquil voice resounded as Ye Ling''s figure suddenly appeared in the skies above the mansion.


    "Half-step Essence Awakening!


    Heh! If this was outside you might have received the Heavenly Tribtion and advanced, but you were too little too close! Not reaching by just a bit!


    Not that one Essence Awakening Realm cultivator can do much against all seven of us even if you had advanced..."


    A woman among the Transcendents snorted as she noticed Ye Ling''s cultivation that was on the verge of the Essence Awakening Realm, but not quite there yet because she could not undergo Heavenly Tribtion in this Fractured World.


    "We''ll see about that..."


    Ye Ling''s blue eyes reflected the seven of them withplete calm as she slowly unsheathed her sword, a sharp Sword Intent enveloping the surroundings, causing the seven to widen their eyes and shudder from that feeling.


    "...Heaven Transcending Lotus"


    Her beautiful tranquil voice resounded in the discolored skies outside the Fantian Kingdom capital, as a pure white, Heavenly and ethereal giant lotus bloomed above the capital.


    ---


    "Whew~... looks like I have arrived in time"


    Zhao Biren, the Wine Dao Master spoke as he watched Old Yen trample on Fen Gigyu, looking at a figure in the skies that approached him.


    Fen Gigyu''s mission was to hunt down the Feng Family army that reportedly evacuated the Capital of the Fantian Kingdom somewhere to the West, and as such Gu Zhen attached one Transcendent to them in case there were any of Wu Long''s women there in order for everything to go smoothly.


    However, as the Transcendent appeared and was disoriented by the activation of the formation, his face then soured at the sight of Zhao Biren.


    "Tch, I just had to draw the short stick..."


    He mumbled as this man, despite being a Wine Dao Master, was not to be underestimated when it came tobat.


    ---


    *Rumble!*


    As the Formation activated around the continent, Gu Zhen''s five subordinates in the Liugwei Kingdom anxiously looked around, trying to understand what was happening, feeling the aura-suppression field envelop them.


    "Hahaha, what? Is there some trouble, youngds?"


    An old but vigorous voice filled the shuddering skies as the five faces distorted with horror at recognizing it.


    "S-senior Zhao!"


    "Ho~h? Am I back to being called ''Senior'' by you lot?"


    Zhao Xieren appeared on the scene with a sonic boom, as the five people began trembling much like the air around them, realizing they drew the short stick.


    "Senior Zhao, we will be depending on you"


    Wei Lan spoke with a respectful tone, cupping her hands as the old man turned to the three beauties with a smile.


    "Hahaha, no need to be so formal, you can call me ''Grandpa'', Mei''er"


    He chuckled, causing a pause as the three looked at each other.


    "Um, Senior Zhao... I am not your descendant"


    Wei Lan carefully rified as the old man made first a surprised, and then slightly troubled face with augh.


    "Oooh... of course, hahaha, my apologies youngdy...


    This old man has poor eyestely...


    Khu-khum"


    And then turning to Cao Xiang, made a sincere expression with a reassuring face once more.


    "You can call me ''Grandpa''"


    As his words fell Cao Xiang covered her face with her hand as Wei Lan''s shoulders started trembling and she turned to the side with a "Pfft".


    Without taking her hand off her face Cao Xiang pointed the finger of her free hand to the shyly smiling Cao Mei who had a slightly troubled look, not wanting to make it even more ufortable for the old man by stating that they were removed by at least a hundred generations, so technically there was a lot of repeated "Grand-Grand-..." before she could say "Grandpa".


    "Khm! Of course! I meant you Mei''er"


    The old man tried to salvage the situation somehow, but seeing Cao Mei''s kind nod acknowledging his words that kindness made it even worse as he turned a vengeful gaze against the five Transcendents.


    "You mongrels! Let''s see how you manage to answer me for trying to move against my Descendant!"


    His thunderous voice resounded in the skies of the Liugwei Kingdom as Cao Xiang, Cao Mei and Wei Lan flew toward the Royal Pce of the Liugwei Kingdom to finish what they started.


    ---


    "... and so, it is you who had to divide your powers among different ces, which made it predictable where you would concentrate your forces"


    Wu Long lightly spoke, exining why all of Gu Zhen''s ns failed.


    Gu Zhen had to leave a significant portion of his forces against the Azure Eagles, as sending insufficient numbers would mean they would be wiped out before he had the time to aid them, and the Azure Eagles would be free to not only decimate his army attacking the Empire, but with their speed would have the time to go aid the other battles.


    He also had to send significant numbers against ces likely protected by Zhao Biren and Madam Liang, as both were tricky fighters, not to mention that if Wu Long was protecting the Mansion as he expected, he should at least be considered a match for one of the Transcendents.


    "It is no use trying to contact them, allmunication talismans are blocked by the Formation, which is its second purpose"


    Wu Long then shook his head as Gu Zhen took out a talisman, prompting the alchemist to grind his teeth and crumple the talisman in his clenched fist.

 Chapter 575 Gu Zhens Trump Card

    Chapter 575 Gu Zhen''s Trump Card


    ??"Now, since I have answered all your questions, let''s start already"


    Wind rose around Wu Long, the pile of corpses he stood on starting to move from he speed at which it rotated as his figure started slowly rising into the air, with water on the ground and that was falling in raindrops starting to form streams that rose into the sky.


    His eyes shed with electric arcs as sparks of lightning started appearing here and there around him.


    "You still haven''t...!"


    As Gu Zhen tried to continue talking, a wall of fire instantly appeared in front of him, struck by a spear de covered in thick lightning arcs, showing that Wu Long had no intentions to humor him any longer.


    "Tch! Don''t inter-...! Wha-...?!?!"


    But when the alchemist clicked his tongue in annoyance, expecting the attack to bounce off, his words were cut short as the spear broke through.


    Wu Long''s cold eyes appeared amidst the spreading opening in the me wall for a moment before a second and third walls appeared in quick session while the Alchemy Tower Master retreated back.


    "Sky Ripple Palm"


    Wu Long''s free of the spear hand made a rotating motion and pushed forward, as ripples of Spiritual Qi spread from it, making ripples in the air and even the fire walls.


    Streams of water rising into the skies behind Wu Long branched off a few small ones that rushed toward his palm, and he easily broke through the fire without decreasing his speed, the spear making a sharp thrust that the alchemist very narrowly avoided.


    A slight numb sensation appearing around his neck from the electric shock.


    This lightning was not able to damage him, as its intensity did not reach that level, but a normal natural lightning would not even create this subtle numbness for an Essence Gathering Realm expert.


    "Impossible?! How are you breaking my defenses so easily?"


    Gu Zhen eximed as he was forced to retreat over and over, all of his defensive techniques looking the same despite vast differences in strength between them, as they fell in front of Wu Long with absolutely the same ease.


    He could see that Wu Long was pressuring him with water, as more and more streams were surrounding both of them from all sides, the mes that the alchemist spread wide to protect himself being suppressed.


    ''This speed! How is he so fast?!''


    Gu Zhen could not understand how Wu Long moved at this speed, still slower than his own, but at which he was still a threat, faster than even the strongest of the Azure Eagles on this continent.


    The alchemist was forced to evade and retreat, and the best he could manage was narrowly escaping or barely blocking attacks.


    On top of that, because of the way Wu Long structured the angles and targets of his attacks, each move Gu Zhen made to dodge made it harder for him to dodge the next attack that came at the precise spot that he was forced to move into before.


    "Tch! Shit!"


    The Alchemy Tower Master spat out as Wu Long''s spear made another one in a series of sharp thrusts.


    He was in an awkward pose after evading two previous ones, and had no time to even put up another defensive technique.


    "zing Fire Nova!"


    A fire wave broke from the alchemist in all directions, looking like a growing orb of mes.


    However, Wu Long''s attack still managed to graze Gu Zhen''s shoulder.


    "Damn it! What the hell is going on?!"


    The injured alchemist retreated holding onto the bleeding shoulder, shouting at the top of his lungs.


    The attack he released not only did not hurt Wu Long who blocked it with pressured water, but also did not even prevent his spear from reaching him.


    ''He definitely is using Spiritual Qi, there is not even a shred of Profound Qi aura''


    His working left eye narrowed as Wu Long was most definitely a Mortal.


    Even if Wu Long could conceal his cultivation base, he could not mask that he was using Spiritual Qi and not Reinforced Qi, also called Profound Qi in the Seven Profound Realms.


    However, this fight looked more like a fight between equals in Cultivation Realm than between a Transcendent and a Mortal, as he was not that much superior in speed, strength of defense, or power of techniques.


    He could understand the physical prowess, as he was an alchemist, but he could not reconcile the fact that his defenses or attacks were no match for Wu Long''s despite him using Profound Qi while Wu Long used Spiritual Qi.


    "Who the hell are you?!?!"


    He shouted again, evading another sharp thrust of the spear that broke through his fire and almost cut his neck.


    "Falcon Talon Piercing Strike!"


    However, a sharp aura enveloped the Alchemy Tower Master for an answer to his question, as he clearly felt the breath of death and then...


    *ng!!!* *ting~*


    The spear tip shed with metal, producing a high-pitched ringing sound, the tip of the spear de chipping, and a crack going through the center.


    "Haa~ haa~ you forced me! Now you will have to y by my rules!!!"


    Gu Zhen spoke through heavy breathing, his forehead covered in sweat as the still apparent panic in his left eye was gradually settling down.


    In front of him was an Alchemy Furnace, with the Alchemy Association''s emblem proudly engraved on it.


    The golden furnace glowed with a yellow-golden light, releasing powerful ripples by simply existing here.


    "So you finally took it out... a pity, I wanted to finish this before you did..."


    Wu Long''s voice had a subtle note ofment, but was otherwise calm, as he spoke with an indifferent look on his face.


    Gu Zhen could tell that Wu Long was serious before, his every move and attack being fatal.


    The Alchemy Tower Master only managed to survive thanks to the small but very crucial difference in speed between them.


    "You... do you even know what this is?"


    Gu Zhen said with exasperation at this nonchnt attitude, as Wu Long inspected his spear, sighing as he threw it aside.


    "Haa~ as I thought, this toy doesn''t stand a chance against a true Profound Grade treasure.


    Hmm, as I thought, high-level 1st-tier Profound Grade furnace huh?"


    Wu Long turned his gaze to the furnace, tracing his chin in thought.


    "..."


    Gu Zhen''s thoughts froze for a moment in fear as the thought that he denied before but that still lingered at the back of his head took hold of him, before he shook it off again with a quick shake of his head.


    ''He is bluffing... that Wu Long is nowhere near here... it makes no sense...''


    The Alchemy Tower Master could feel his anxiety rising even as he took out the Protective Treasure of the Alchemy Association''s Branch.


    "Damn it! Fine! I''ll first subdue you and then get my answers out of you!"


    Gu Zhen finally had some time to start making hand seals andprepare to attack, as the golden furnace became his absolute defense.

 Chapter 576 Question within his heart

    Chapter 576 Question within his heart


    ??Wu Long released a few talismans that floated behind him, and made a small array circle, while more talismans flew up into the sky, his lips whispering something as his eyes lit with light.


    "Infernal Prison!!!"


    "Shards of Raging Fire!"


    Gu Zhen released eight orbs of fire that flew in different directions and then without dy created a barrage of fire attacks against Wu Long.


    Wu Long did not even look at the barrage of fiery projectiles, blocking them with a giant shield of water and moving toward one of the orbs, striking it with his palm with streams of water rushing to it.


    "Sky Ripple Palm"


    The orb broke as ripples went through it much like Gu Zhen''s fire defenses before, the other seven that were taking ce in a cubic shape around Wu Long dissipating, as the alchemist''s left eye widened.


    ''Sky Ripple Palm? The Sky Ripple Palm of the legendary Heavenly Flowing Mist Pavilion? A palm strike that makes ripples in the skies as if it were water? That Sky Ripple Palm?''


    As this thought went through his mind, fear gripped him once more.


    If this was indeed that technique it was no wonder his most powerful defensive moves did not work before, but more than that, if that was true, the terrifying answer to his question of Wu Long''s identity was bing more real.


    ''Lies! It is all lies to make me believe his ridiculous bluff!''


    Gu Zhen clenched his teeth as he made more hand seals.


    He did not dare to send out the furnace as an attack, even though it could be a powerful one, as he had a feeling that the moment it was far enough away from him, Wu Long would somehow use that to kill him.


    The tables now turned, as Gu Zhen sent out attack after attack with fire techniques while Wu Long had no effective way to harm him, evading and breaking the fire techniques.


    "Why?!"


    As Gu Zhen grew more and more frustrated at not being able to do much against Wu Long even as he had the Profound Grade furnace, he suddenly shouted.


    "Why did you oppose me?


    It wasn''t me who decided to go against you! It was you who started ruining the work of my subordinates first!!!


    I even gave you a chance to put aside our differences despite that! I offered you peace!!"


    The Alchemy Tower Master was angrily shouting through the winds and rain, and the rumbling of thunder, no longer shielding himself from raindrops falling on him as he became soaked in water.


    He was sending out dozens of attacks, one after another, explosions ringing from those ones that missed Wu Long andnded somewhere in the distance while Wu Long''s attacks allnded on the furnace that circled around Gu Zhen, protecting him.


    "If you really are that Wu Long, then you are far from a saint! Why did you stand in my way then?


    Was it not because of some bullshit morals?


    What?! Because, because... I did something wrong, right?!"


    Gu Zhen bitterly spat out his words, bing agitated and feverish in his demeanor.


    "Ooo~oh!! What a bad man! He kills innocents to prolong his life!


    So what?! Life is not fair! Boo-fucking-hoo! Get over it!


    They are just unlucky! Simply born in the wrong ce at the wrong time! Coteral damage!


    Did I cry when I was screwed over?


    Did I run to someone to get justice for me?


    No! Even as life fucked me over I took everything into my own hands and paved my way!


    Do you think I did not feel it was unfair?


    I was born to be an Immortal! I was born in the right family, with unrivaled talent among my peers, and all the qualifications and opportunities!


    And then what?! The Great Cmity struck and I am supposed to roll over and wait to die?! To abandon all I am meant for?!


    No! I simply make it so that I get what was promised to me!


    Haha!


    What''s more!


    This world is repairing faster than I thought!


    Soon I will be free to go through the wall of Ascension to the Boundless Profound World, and continue on the way that was stolen from me!


    Continue on the way I was supposed to tread!


    So there is even no need for that many of them! A few billion over the next 10~20 years is all I need!!! Maybe a dozen billion if a bit longer!


    But no! Mr. Goody-two-shoes has toe at me with his morals! And stand in my way!"


    The alchemist poured more and more attacks as his immediate surroundings started turning into a sea of fire.


    "Why...?!


    Am I wrong? Tell me I am wrong!


    If you were really that God of ughter... you wouldn''t even care!


    Answer me!!! Why are you standing in my way?


    Why impede me from getting what you yourself once got? Huh?!!


    Why deny me of what I want?!


    Tell me! Tell me how am I worse than any other?!


    Tell me why should I settle for life of mediocrity and then death when there is a way for me to live?!!


    Fate? Fuck fate!!!


    Tell me why given life, and a way to immortality, must I die helplessly crying over my fate in this Heaven-forsaken world that broke off from the rest for no fucking reason?!?!?!


    Is it so wrong to ask for more?!


    Is it so wrong to want to reim what was taken from me?!


    IS IT SO WRONG TO TAKE WHAT I CAN TAKE?!?!"


    His voice grew, as did his anger and frustration, as he felt like Wu Long right now represented a wall.


    A wall that appeared abruptly without any prior signs and impeded him from getting everything he ever wanted, which reminded him how he felt about the Great Cmity.


    And so he poured out his innermost thoughts, held deep in his heart from that day his dreams were shattered by the catastrophe, hoping to get an answer to the question he could not ask the Great Cmity.


    However, he did not notice as the amount of water around his sea of fire was growing exponentially, the amounts swirling around their battlefield exceeding what rainfall in such a short time could produce, rather, he was currently in the middle of almost a sea.


    *Crackle* *BOOM!!!* *BOOOOOOOM!!!!!*


    Suddenly, as he finally caught a glimpse of a massive wave reaching the skies approaching him from the side, a bright sh of light illuminated his world, and then an explosion of a massive proportions shook the surroundings, that then became discolored and froze, as the mes, smoke, any remaining water, and rain for arge distance around were split in two.


    "World Severing Sword, First Form, Split nes"


    Wu Long''s eyes with a sharp look reflected Gu Zhen''s half-


    distorted face, an expression of confusion and disbelief appearing from the angered one on the half that was normal, as his body was cut in two at the waist.


    *Thud*


    The Alchemy Tower Master''s upper half fell to the mud on a clearing, with the lower halfnding somewhere in the nearby burning forest, and Wu Long''s figure holding a sword softlynded beside him a momentter.


    "Khuk! How... how is that possible?!"


    Gu Zhen spat blood and asked.


    True to his high cultivation, and the fact he took Blood Vitality Pills, his consciousness was still intact for some time, as his body desperately tried to live.


    Wu Long turned his head up, where a golden furnace was bound by glowing chainsing down from the sky, connected to the Formation, trembling in struggles to escape the bounds.


    "You were right about Zhiqiu not being able to do much through this formation, but it doesn''t mean I can''t tap into it''s power, as one of its other functions is to trap your Profound Grade Treasure"


    He turned back to Gu Zhen as thetter started to understand.


    The explosion, source of which he still did not know was too weak to cause damage to him, as its energy was too dispersed, butpletely overwhelmed all of his senses.


    That was the moment the furnace was bound and thus failed to protect him from the decisive strike.


    "Will you... will you tell me...?"


    Gu Zhen''s face turned back from the furnace bound in the sky to Wu Long.


    "Haa~


    I don''t know much about fate,tely I have many questions about it myself so I cannot say anything as if I know.


    Neither am I qualified to give you an answer on behalf of fate, or someone omniscient who knows the answer you seek.


    But, since you ask...


    If I give you an answer following your own logic and thinking, it would be something like this:


    You became a bit confused. You somehow assumed the world revolves around you.


    That''s why you search for a reason. Why should there be a reason?


    If you doing things for your goals, and hurting others in the process is not bad by your own assertion, and is only logical as life is not fair and you doing what''s best for you is normal no matter the consequences for others...


    Why should someone else''s actions for their goals have a reason to hurt you and not much like you have nothing to do with you personally?


    In your logic, our paths and interests just happened to cross.


    Thus, by your own logic, there is no reason, simply opposing interests.


    You were just unlucky. Unlucky to be in the wrong ce, at the wrong time"


    Wu Long sighed, and then spoke without much emotion, returning Gu Zhen''s words to him.


    "Ha... haha... hahaha- khu-khak!


    Boo... hoo... hahaha... and now the one crying is me khu-khu!


    I... I see... so I was just... khu-ekhuu!... coteral damage... howugh~a~...e"


    The Alchemy Tower Master''s left eye widened, and then the left side of his mouth curled up in a smile as he leaned his head back to the muddy ground and turned his gaze up into the sky from which rain was still pouring onto him.


    The light of life in his eye became duller and then gradually disappeared as it turned ssy and hollow.

 Chapter 577 The New Horizon

    Chapter 577 The New Horizon


    ??Wu Long stood among the burning forest that was showered by the heavy rain, a giant crater from the explosion not far away steaming as the raindrops evaporated not touching the scorching hot melted stone.


    The storm was still going strong, but showing first signs of weakening, and the winds that raged before have suddenly disappeared, leaving only the sound of rain.


    He raised his hand and Gu Zhen''s Spatial Ring flew up into it, and as he raised his eyes to the furnace bound by glowing chains, he made a wry smile.


    "This would make a great alchemy furnace for Fairy Yu Huan...


    Though the design is a bit..."


    He chuckled, not only did this artifact look a little gaudy and over-decorated, but was also very obviously belonging to the Alchemy Association, its emblem engraved on the most visible spot.


    Any outsider using the furnace would only bring enormous trouble.


    "Well, it is not like she would be using it in battle, if its only for Alchemy then it should not be a problem using it for a bit before finding a better one..."


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders with a light smile as he flew up to the furnace.


    While he could mask the emblem by reforging it, his skills in artifact refining were not that high, and there was a chance of ruining this true Profound Grade treasure.


    After all, he did not have the Forging Fire in his Dantian.


    It was one thing using his workaround methods to refine high-level materials and turn them into weapons that had no abilities and were only used to directly wield in hands, andpletely another to create artifacts like this which could move independently and sometimes had special powers.


    "Hmm, I forgot how inconvenient it is not having a Forging Master on retain...


    Haa~, then again, none of the Forging Masters I helped and supported in the past should be alive by now, and those that are should be nowhere near Boundless Mortal World or even the Boundless Profound World"


    He sighed, once more realizing that the vast majority ofconnections that he made when he was rising in his past life were no longer relevant.


    Wu Long quickly subdued the now ownerless artifact using the Formation, and at that time receivedmunication jade messages from various battlefields.


    The only ongoing battle at this point was at the capital of the Azure Eagle Empire, but without Gu Zhen''s support, it was only a matter of time for the Spiritual Beasts to prevail.


    So while the others assembled at the Mansion in the Fantian Kingdom, he took a direction to the North, as there was one ce left for him to visit before the Azure Eagles could, the headquarters of the Alchemy Tower.


    On the way there he revisited his battle with Gu Zhen in his mind.


    ''Heh, as expected, this is the real start...''


    His lips curled up as he felt like he could finally breathe a little, arriving at the real starting line of his cultivation path, a new horizon in his view.


    This time he did not need much strategy or aligning conditions for batle, even though he prepared a few measures in the Supreme Grand Formation operated by Lian Zhiqiu just in case.


    He did not even need to exceed the capabilities of his current self using more force than he could handle,ing out of this battle with plenty of strength to spare and no injuries, made by enemy or otherwise.


    Granted, Gu Zhen was not a fighter.


    He was, after all, an alchemist. But his strength was still higher than many ordinary cultivators in his Cultivation Realm like Zhao Xieren.


    The reason for Wu Long''s giant leap in strength was threefold.


    First was obvious, his advancement to the Core Formation Realm, crossing a dividing line between practitioners in the Nine Mortal Realms.


    In this Cultivation Realm, practitionersbine the Foundation Crystals they formed before into a spherical shape, and then gradually connect them together until they form aplete spherical core.


    This was a fundamental part of any practitioner''s cultivation base and had tremendous effects on the future.


    A w during this stage of cultivation greatly influenced the chances of the practitioners to advance in higher Great Realms.


    Much like forming the Foundation Crystals, the internal structure andposition of the Core varied from practitioner to practitioner, and there were no two absolutely identical ones throughout the entire history of the Seven Boundless Worlds.


    And thus while experienced cultivators could give guidance, they usually could not instruct their disciples on the exact process of forming a core.


    Though Wu Long was able toe infinitely close to being able to give very precise instructions, and thus was able to perfectly guide anyone to create a wless core.


    Naturally, the quality of the Core was also heavily dependent on the quality of Foundation Crystals.


    And while Wu Long could not say he saw every Core that ever existed, he could proudly say that the Core he created was superior to any that he had ever seen, a masterpiece.


    Of course, as he was still in the 2nd level of the Core Formation Realm, it was yet to be fully formed, the Foundation Crystals only bound to each other by two thin connecting parts.


    But the power it gave him could not be understated.


    He now could release far more Spiritual Qi at the same time,and his control over incrediblyrge volumes of Spiritual Qi outside his body was now possible without using any tricks or workarounds.


    At the same time there was the precision of control, as the cultivation base was now concentrated in one core, it allowed for much finer and minute maniption of Spiritual Qi.


    For someone with Wu Long''s skills in controlling Spiritual Qi, this was the difference between heaven and earth.


    If drawing aparison, it was akin to the tools of a sculptor.


    A great sculptor could do wonders with the simplest and roughest of tools, but there was no denying that the work could be even more sublime and at the same time would take far less effort if that great sculptor was given a wider variety of tools which were also of higher quality.


    But more than anything, a Core consolidated and stabilized Spiritual Qi of the practitioner, its flow bing smooth and even, without fluctuations and ws inherent in the natural state of Qi.


    Meaning that any technique used by a Core Formation Realm cultivator would be two to three times stronger than of any cultivator below that realm, even if all other conditions were even, including but not limited to quantity of Spiritual Qi used and its potency, as well as skill of manipting.


    Second reason for his newfound prowess was his increased control over his Dao Runes.


    When he first formed his Core, he felt that all Dao Runes in his body, even the Cold Rune he had yet to find the way to use, were attracted to it.


    He carefully allowed the Water Rune, the most tame and under his control of the Dao Runes to approach as an experiment, and it started orbiting the Core, directly receiving his Spiritual Qi from its source and basked in it, at the same time allowing him greater control over its powers.


    As he gradually guided all the other Runes to the Core, they all assumed their own orbits around it, even the Cold Rune, which powers he could now use.


    The reason Wu Long''s water could suppress Gu Zhen''s fire which was fed by Profound Qi, was that he cooled it down to near-freezing temperatures at all times, vastly increasing its effects.


    He was not yet proficient inbining the powers of the Runes, and thus could not yet control ice even if he could produce it by the individual powers of the Water and Cold Rune. But he was well on his way there.


    The third and final reason for his current strength was also the additional reason his women were now far superior to anyone in their realms, it was practicing techniques that could not be practiced before reaching Core Formation Realm.


    While his strength in previous life relied on his use of varying skills, knowledge, tactics,prehension, as well as Concepts and Laws, there were other people who could fight far above their Cultivation Realms without any of those.


    Only, in their case, the reason was very often linked to superior legacy.


    Supreme Cultivation Methods, that allowed one to be as strong as someone far higher in Realm than them without any tricks or real skill to speak of, simply by the virtue of how powerful and overbearing those Cultivation Methods were.


    Most of those techniques were discovered in ruins of ancient times and were kept as the most secure secret of every major power in the Seven Boundless Worlds.


    The main skills of the Eternal Sun Temple and the Eternal Moon Garden were also one of those techniques.


    And while most of those ancient techniques were very mysterious, not possible to analyze or study even for Wu Long, those two belonged to the minority of techniques that were not veiled.


    By the time Wu Long had the strength and opportunities to learn such techniques, his cultivation was far too high to start practicing them.


    While he learned methods to restructure his cultivation, with his talent and amounts of resources that would be required to overwrite his progress at that time, it was virtually impossible for him to start over.


    But now, he could finally taste the power that came from practicing those techniques.


    And while his women practiced one each,patible with their individual characteristics, Wu Long took advantage of a third Chaos technique in his arsenal apart from Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art and Chaos Origin Eyes, the Chaos Harmonic Nexus.


    It allowed him tobine the otherwise ipatible and even conflicting cultivation methods, but required a lot of skill to use.


    Currently hebined a technique of Evil Dao, the ughter God Tyrant Vortex Art, which he received as a kind donation from the previous holder of his God of ughter title, and the Sublime Heavenly Sequence of one of the most prominent Sects of Righteous Path, the Great Immortal Mountain Sect.


    There were also techniques he could only start cultivating upon reaching Essence Awakening Realm, some that would fit his newfound Elemental Attributes.

 Chapter 578 Old Birds Know The Land

    Chapter 578 Old Birds Know The Land


    ??As Wu Long approached the Alchemy Tower''s headquarters, he was greeted by General Feng, his son Feng Huan and Xia Jung and each leading a small squad of elite fighters from their forces.


    This small group managed to break the defenses andpletely subdue the city-fortress.


    Wu Long knew there would be no Transcendents left to guard it.


    "Master Wu, we have took hold of the treasury and storage facilities, sweeping and collecting everything. But as you expected, we could not breach Gu Zhen''s personal vault deep within the Main Tower.


    For the fighters, those who fought were neutralized, those who surrendered had their cultivation erased.


    For nonbatants, those on the list Old Yen provided were executed, others released as you instructed"


    General Feng cupped his fists with a report, and Wu Long nodded with a satisfied smile.


    "Great work everyone, casualties?"


    "Hahaha! Master Wu must be joking.


    Who would dare die in such a squabble after receiving your support and guidance"


    The red-haired man''sugh resounded as his soldiers behind his back gulped, knowing full well that even receiving an injury in this battle was a grave offence to Wu Long''s generous patronage in General Feng''s eyes.


    Though even though he called it a squabble, the fact they brought down arguably one of the most secure ces on this continent with a small force not exceeding 200 people was a tremendous achievement.


    But in General Feng''s eyes, it was a given they did.


    After all, in the past few months, both Feng Family troops and Yin Yang Unity Pce Disciples that Xia Jung led received ess to cultivation chambers with rich and high-quality Spiritual Qi, techniques that they could not dream of, and Pills distributed by the Soaring Feather Trading Company.


    If they still did not possess the power to overwhelm Wu Long''s enemies after all that, in the mind of General Feng they did not deserve that support at all.


    "Mm, good.


    You can retreat to the Yin Yang Unity Pce now, while I take a look at that vault and then deal with the Azure Eagles"


    Wu Long chuckled, patting General Feng on the shoulder as thetter''s chest puffed with pride at the gesture.


    It took him no more than three seconds to unravel the formation set to protect Gu Zhen''s vault, which was actually the Vault of the Alchemy Association''s Branch, and after sweeping it clean, he came out of the Main Tower to see distant figures which quickly grew to be Giant Azure Eagles.


    As they changed to human form and floated down, they could see Wu Long standing with a smile amid the ransacked city, narrowing their eyes at him.


    "So it is you..."


    The youngest of them that Wu Long has met twice before spoke with a slightly menacing tone.


    "It is me"


    Wu Long nodded with a lighthearted voice.


    "Hah! How arrogant!


    And shameless!


    You have yet to answer us for killing one of ours, now you want to sneak away the spoils of war?!"


    The Azure Eagle spoke raising his voice, visibly irritated by Wu Long''s nonchnt attitude.


    "Hmm, I am not exactly sneaking away, more like just taking it?


    Not to mention that weren''t you thinking of doing just that while Old Man Zhao was fighting Gu Zhen?"


    Wu Long traced his chin with a thoughtful look and then raised his eyebrows in an innocent expression.


    While Azure Eagles were technically allies in the battle with Gu Zhen and his Alchemy Tower, they were not someone who could be considered friends, and thus were not told of the distribution of forces.


    Thus in their perspective, naturally, the one facing Gu Zhen was Old Man Zhao, the two likely locked in a long confrontation, which was why they took this chance to ransack the spoils of war, arriving here.


    "Hah!"


    Caught off-guard with the second question, the Azure Eagle only snorted, but could not answer as the oldest of them narrowed his eyes.


    "This Little Friend.


    While I understand that you have the strength to deal with a Transcendent, surely you must know that dealing with us all will be difficult.


    Not to mention that as was already mentioned, the issue of you killing one of ours is yet to be resolved.


    How about this?


    You give out what you took, and we will forget all disputes"


    "...! But-...!!!"


    The old Azure Eagle spoke with a decrepit voice, and as the youngest Azure Eagle expressed shock, the former raised his hand to silence any objections, the other Azure Eagles also making bewildered faces at this sudden turn.


    ''Haha, this sly old bird...


    If he did it this way,ter when Old Man Zhao arrives he would be able to say that they did not steal the spoils of war, but exchanged them with me in good faith''


    Wu Long inwardly chuckled, instantly seeing where this decision came from.


    "While it is not your fault, I am afraid you misunderstand something.


    The war has already ended, since Gu Zhen is already dead.


    The only reason Old Man Zhao has yet to arrive is because he had a different role in this conflict all along.


    While the one who took down Gu Zhen is me.


    Thus, not only do I not fear your repercussions for killing one of yours, I also do not intend to share the spoils with you as you are the beneficiaries of my and Old Man Zhao''s efforts in this war"


    He calmly and patiently exined, not willing toplicate this manner by hiding information that no longer was required to keep as a secret, and thus if possible end it without spilling unnecessary blood.


    "Bullshit!!!


    You?! Killing Gu Zhen?! Ha! Don''t yo-..."


    The youngest Azure Eagle eximed with obvious anger in the first word, and tant mocking in thetter half when he was stopped by his elder with the motion of a hand once more.


    The old Azure Eagle narrowed his eyes reflecting Wu Long, descending into thoughts.


    ''How strange...


    Why tell such an easily disprovable lie? Is it possible it is true?


    It should be impossible... but why do I feel like we should not press this young man?''


    He thought as the strange feeling did not give him any way to rx, something in Wu Long simply standing there telling the experienced old-timer that this situation was not as easy as he initially pictured.


    "Hmm, this Little Friend''s words are quite strong...


    I don''t know... if there''s a way for us to be sure...?"


    The Azure Eagle spoke with an uncertain tone, and Wu Long smiled, nodding as it was natural to doubt, disappearing from his spot and arriving in front of the group of Azure Eagles.


    "...!"


    "Wha-...?!"


    "Impossible...!!"


    The Azure Eagles who could see his movement, but could not keep up with it widened their eyes in shock.


    "This here is my souvenir from the battle"


    Wu Long chuckled, giving them more concrete proof by taking out a golden furnace, bound in glowing chains as he did not take ownership of it, only subduing it for Yu Huan.


    "... no way..."


    The youngest Azure Eagle opened his mouth, not closing it after as the others shuddered from the realization, the way they looked at Wu Long with their silver eyes changing.


    "...I see, this Little Friend''s strength and abilities truly are enviable.


    And as someone who benefitted from your efforts, it is natural for us to express our gratitude.


    Of course, we would not pursue the matter with our foolish traitor finding trouble with you and dying for that. Rather, let us express our sincere apology for it to have bothered you.


    This old one proposes we let bygones be bygones, and bury any animosities and negative feelings"


    The old Azure Eagle''s tone became extremely polite as Wu Long chuckled at how quickly the dead Azure Eagle went from ''one of ours'' to ''foolish traitor''.


    "No need for formalities, I won''t pursue any past matters with you as long as you don''t bother me"


    "Thank you, Littl-... no, Respectable Daoist"


    Wu Long''s words, while being not polite, made a smile bloom on the face of the old Azure Eagle, as he bowed while cupping his hands, others reluctantly following his actions, and the group turned back into eagles that flew away without any dy, in a hurry to put as much distance between them while Wu Long lightlyughed and turned to disappear in the other way.

 Chapter 579 Good News

    Chapter 579 Good News


    ??Wu Long caught up with General Feng''s group and moved with them toward the Yin Yang Unity Pce, arriving at the same time as the group led by Sui Luxiao, Xue Bing and Qiu Yo and guarded by Madam Liang.


    "Daoist Wu, please allow us to express our gratitude for granting us the power and opportunity to erase the shame of our Sect.


    We, the Frozen Garden Pce, will never forget your kindness and swear to follow you and fight on your side until the end of our lives"


    Qiu Yo spoke, cupping her fists with a respectful bow, as the beautiful women of the Frozen Garden Pce followed her gesture.


    "Mm, no need to be so formal, Qiu Yo.


    I am also looking forward to our cooperation in the future.


    Haha, though your oath mayst much longer than you think"


    Wu Long smiled with a nod.


    The phrase ''until the end of my life'' was not easily spoken by immortals or those who were sure to reach that level someday.


    He led Xue Bing and Sui Luxiao to the mansion on top of the Peak of Unity, and after exchanging a small conversation with Madam Liang, departed for the Fantian Kingdom mansion.


    There he greeted the victoriousdies, congratting them on their achievements.


    Ye Ling handed him seven Spatial Rings, only three of which were of Profound Grade, as not every Transcendent had the means to get one in the Boundless Mortal World where they were scarce.


    He proceeded to a courtyard where Lian Zhiqiu sat in a lotus pose at the center of a big array circle, while Luo Mingyu sat not far in front of her, supporting her with her Dao Intent that was still unstable, and covered only a small area of three meters around her, but crucial in letting the former to be able to control the Formation.


    Bi Rui was the one who guarded them while Butler Bang guarded the entrance to the underground cultivation facility where all the nonbatants took refuge.


    Bi Rui was, after all, an experienced Imperial Guard warrior, who specialized in holding position to protect people.


    While Ye Ling was currently the most powerful attacking force in their ranks, Bi Rui was currently the most powerful guardian.


    Not to mention that ever since Wu Long took her out on that date when he gifted her a hairpin, she has awakened her own Spear Intent.


    The reason he asked her to guard this ce was because this Supreme Grand Formation was truly too much for Lian Zhiqiu to handle, leaving her absolutely no leeway to mind anything else.


    Thus any, even slightest, disturbance would have led to catastrophic for her consequences, as well as the Formation spiraling out of control.


    "Haha, don''t sulk, Rui''er. You''ll have an opportunityter.


    Because you guarded here, I was able to rx and focus on other ces"


    He chuckled, seeing the look in the beauty''s eyes that told him she wanted to go out and fight as well.


    "I... sorry if I am being selfish, I will..."


    Bi Rui gasped at being seen through no matter how she tried to hide her disappointment at being given a guardian role.


    "Hahaha, don''t apologize. Having desires and wants is normal, and I hope you don''t hide yours from me"


    A lightugh escaped his lips as he took her into his embrace and gave her a kiss.


    He then moved toward the array circle, and stepping on it, made hand seals, tapping into the Formation.


    "Fuu~"


    Lian Zhiqiu, whose forehead had drops of sweat on it breathed out with relief as he helped her take control of the Formation and slowly guided her to deactivate it.


    Luo Mingyu also looked exhausted as she was using herpletely new powers that she was yet not used to for a very long time.


    "Thank you, Zhiqiu, Mingyu.


    Without your efforts this war would have been far more burdensome on me, and a bit more dangerous for everyone.


    You both did a great job"


    Wu Long smiled as he made thest hand seal and released the Formation.


    The two beauties revealed smiles each with their own charm, as Luo Mingyu made a bashful one that told him she was happy to be of help, while Lian Zhiqiu''s smile was full of pride and at the same time also happy about being pampered.


    As the underground cultivation facility was unsealed, and Yu Huan, Cai Yin as well as Gong Liwei came out from within along with many nonbatant servants of the mansion, Wu Long saw Song Lingfei among the crowd pouring out of the entrance.


    The Imperial Princess was in seclusion until now, so she was a bit disoriented about what was happening, not having received any news while she was focused onpletely mastering the bloodline maniption method, and restructuring her cultivation.


    "Daoist Wu... what is...?"


    She asked with wide eyes as she saw people around celebrating.


    "Hahaha, we have won the war with the Alchemy Tower, Your Highness"


    "...!"


    As Wu Long chuckled, her eyes expressed shock and happiness, as she bowed to Wu Long with a graceful motion made with the bearing and elegance of an Imperial Princess.


    "Congrattions, Daoist Wu, on the sessful achievement.


    I also want to express my gratitude for helping me with my condition, really, words cannot express how thankful I am"


    She spoke as a light blush touched her cheeks.


    And yet there was a tinge of sadness in her eyes as she realized that now when there was no danger of the Alchemy Tower, and she was cured, there was no reason or excuse for her to stay by his side.


    "Congrattions, Your Imperial Highness on oveing your difficulties"


    Wu Long cupped his fists with a smile as the beauty looked down and slightly to the side with rosy cheeks.


    "It is a good thing you have finished your seclusion now, as we will be moving out from this mansion soon, returning to the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    This mansion''s purpose was, after all, a foothold in our war with the Alchemy Tower.


    I am sure His Highness would be overjoyed to hear the news about your sess as well.


    My hope is that you both join us in the Sect for celebration"


    He then exined, and she nodded with a joyful light appearing in her eyes.


    The mansion was swiftly emptied as Lian Zhiqiu erased the Grand Formation, and the underground cultivation facility was sealed.


    Everyone within the mansion moved to the Yin Yang Unity Pce.


    Over the next week, people continued to arrive in the Yin Yang Unity Pce which was in preparations for a grand celebration of their victory.


    After taking over the Royal Capital of the Liugwei Kingdom, and executing the usurper, Cao Xiang and Cao Mei led their Liugwei Escort Agency and the Liugwei Mercenary Corps back to the Sect, escorted by Wei Lan and Zhao Xieren.


    Disciples who were evacuated from the Sect have returned, as did the personnel of the Soaring Feather Trading Company.


    In addition, the entire Feng Family and part of the Luo Family of Fantian Kingdom, the entourage and supporters of the Princess Cai Yin of the Tingren Kingdom, the core members of the Thousand Eyes Information Bureau, all arrived for the celebration.


    Naturally, while all the parties were assembling, Wu Long leisurely spent time with his beauties in the mansion atop the Peak of Unity.

 Chapter 580 The remainder

    Chapter 580 The remainder


    ??As the celebrations were a day away from starting, Wu Longfortably sat at the end of a half-dark long room, which normally was used for meetings, but now was empty.


    Thest direct rays of light disappeared over the horizon, leaving the Sect in a very brief moment between dusk and darkness.


    Butler Bang finished making tea, serving it to the small table near Wu Long and then standing to the side.


    "Boss"


    Old Yen appeared in the room without making any noise, getting on one knee on the floor without dy.


    "Mm, good work during the final battle.


    Raise your head. As I already told you, no need for such formal bows. How is the progress?"


    Wu Long nodded, taking the teacup and opening the lid, letting the aroma of the tea fill his lungs.


    "Yes.


    We have tracked the remaining forces of the Alchemy Tower, eliminating them as we went.


    The Golden Ox Trading Company has beenpletely dismantled, and is ready for Lady Sui to acquire its merchandise stocks and other capital assets"


    Old Yen stood up and, cing his hands together in front of him, proceeded to report.


    "Hmm, merchandise aside, the other assets, especiallynd, are better off liquidated into cash. But that''ll be arranged by Luxiao.


    What of the other task?"


    Wu Long sipped his tea and nodded.


    "We have tracked and located all Lust Cultivators who went into hidingst year after the destruction of the Supreme Master Pavilion, and also identified those who were hidden among the masses in other Kingdoms and Empire like the first one you met.


    As you instructed, we have not made any actions against any of them"


    Old Yen spoke with a bit of confusion as Wu Long only asked to identify and locate the targets without eliminating them.


    "Hmm, very good.


    You can give that information directly to Min''er.


    She has a group ofdies who need to get some real world experience, includingbat, and would also greatly benefit from some form of closure"


    Wu Long nodded with a smile as Old Yen finally understood, shuddering as he remembered seeing the "group ofdies" Wu Long spoke about.


    Named "Veiled Sentinels" by Shen Min, and nicknamed as "Shen Min''s Invisible Hand" by Hua Ziyan and Luo Mingyu, it was a group especially selected by her from the victims of the Supreme Master Pavilion.


    They were then trained in the utmost secrecy by her with support from Wu Long, both in increasing their cultivations and strength, but also receiving guidance from her to conceal their emotions and intentions, blending in and manipting their surroundings into making them look harmless.


    Outside of Wu Long''s Dao Family, only Old Yen and Butler Bang knew about their existence, as they would beter entering all forces that follow Wu Long and his women.


    The cold, merciless gazes of those women duringbat training, heavily contrasting with their innocent, meek, naive and even somewhat vulnerable demeanor in normal times, gave even Old Yen a chill.


    Lately, as Xue Bing joined the Dao Family, Shen Min was considering asking her for help in training them as she was also sensitive to emotional state and could give them more insight from another viewpoint.


    However, it was undeniable that they already were a formidable force in their own right.


    "Understood"


    Old Yen lowered his head with a bead of sweat going down the side of his face.


    "Now, on to the next report"


    Wu Long ced the empty teacup on the small table beside his chair, and Butler Bang moved to take it away.


    "Yes, the main forces of Transcendents fighting against the Azure Eagles in the final battle were defeated as you predicted.


    After all without Gu Zhen they were not enemies to the Spiritual Beasts, not to mention that they werecking members who were sent to the other ces, while the Azure Eagles gathered all their allies"


    Old Yen nodded, moving on to the report he gathered in this time.


    "It is just... as you suspected from the time of arrival of the Azure Eagles in the Alchemy Tower headquarters, they did not finish everyone off.


    As soon as they tipped the scales of the battle in their favor and ensured their victory, they left the rest to their human Transcendent allies who vastly outnumbered their opponents, and left toter meet with you.


    Most of Gu Zhen''s Transcendent allies were cornered and killed, but there were two who did manage to break out from the encirclement, and flee.


    The witness reports have their traces leaving this continent in the direction of the Cloud Piercing Continent"


    Butler Bang came back with a new cup of tea that Wu Long epted with a nod, as Old Yen proceeded with the report.


    Wu Long''s eyebrows slightly frowned at having his suspicions confirmed, as the rash actions of the Azure Eagles led to unfortunate consequences.


    "Haa~ I just knew when I saw them that they were a bit too early to have already won the battle...


    So, who''s left?"


    He sighed as he now had a small problem to worry about, since he nned to leave for the Wood Spirit Continent with hisdies not long after the celebration.


    "Yes, it is the Golden Ox Mercenary Corps leader, Ma Hui, and the leader of the Golden Ox Trading Company Dong Shuo"


    Old Yen''s words made a light of annoyance appear in Wu Long''s eyes.


    "Tch, it just had to be the most troublesomebo.


    If it was just Ma Hui, he would have likely already surfaced to try and kill me.


    That man is not the brightest one, after all, but holds a grudge.


    However, the shrewd one next to him needs Ma Hui as muscle, and has connections all over that continent as he traded with them.


    He is likely to keep Ma Hui from acting rashly and find a refuge for the two of them, as they wait for their chance..."


    Wu Long traced his chin as he thought about this small inconvenience.


    While they were not someone he considered dangerous, that was only in his perspective, as the two could bring great devastation to Mortals.


    Not to mention that he did not like leaving even small factors of concern, as they could, and from his experience had the tendency to, surface at the worst timing possible.


    "Hmm, it seems I will need to visit the Cloud Piercing Continent directly after Wood Spirit Continent, a bit ahead of time.


    I should try and advance my cultivation further before that though"


    Wu Long nodded as he thought out loud while Old Yen and Butler Bang widened their eyes.


    In their view, Wu Long already had nothing to fear on all Three Continents, but unexpectedly was cautions about the Cloud Piercing Continent even now.


    "Anyway, you did a good job both in thest year and especially in the past few weeks.


    Take a good rest, and use this opportunity to unwind. Enjoy some wine and good food, as there will be busy days ahead.


    You two, Butler Bang, make sure to rx for a bit"


    Wu Long stood up, giving the two a look of praise for the good work.


    "Thank you, Young Master"


    "Thank you, Boss"


    Both knew that he would not ept objections like "I don''t need rest", so they simply bowed cupping their hands to acknowledge his words.


    "Boss..."


    However, as Wu Long moved toward the exit, Old Yen''s voice reluctantly resounded behind his back.


    "If you let this subordinate act after the celebrations,


    I can travel to the Cloud Piercing Continent ahead of time to locate the two, as well as keep an eye on them in case they move..."


    He proposed as Wu Long stopped and turned to listen.


    Thetter touched his chin in thought as the idea was not bad.


    Communication talismans did not work between continents only because of the anomaly in the Central Sea.


    But as they now had a Grand Formation of the Brilliant Sun Temple in the Northern Inds which was connected into thework of Formations on this continent, it was possible to make specialmunication talismans that worked through the Formations instead of directly, bypassing around the Central Sea.


    It only required adding a small touch to the main Formation beneath the Sect which was not at all a problem for Lian Zhiqiu.


    Old Yen would have to find a secure spot to bury an array circle somewhere on the Western part of the Cloud Piercing Continent, to act as a ry point, and Lian Zhiqiu could add some more while they passed through the Southern Archipgo and the Wood Spirit Continent, effectively creating amunicationwork.


    "Hmm, I will think about it, but it is a good idea.


    You would have to be extra careful though, act mainly through the hired hands and not directly.


    You also can''t act freely there, maintaining as low profile as possible and under no circumstances try to do more than just gain information on the two"


    Wu Long spoke, looking Old Yen directly in the eyes to underscore how serious his instructions were to be taken.


    "Understood, thank you for giving me this chance, Boss"


    Old Yen bowed again, as Wu Long nodded and left the room.

 Chapter 581 Dangerous Secret

    Chapter 581 Dangerous Secret


    ??As Wu Long sat on a terrace with heavenly beauties enjoying their time, he showed them small tricks, manipting a small rabbit made of lightning, both demonstrating his new improved control over his Dao Runes, and at the same time exploring it himself.


    "Haha, Wu Long, do you intend to take a third God title when you return to the Seven Boundless Worlds? Shall we already prepare to call you the Lightning God?"


    Wu Mengqi chuckled as her eyes reflected the cute lightning bunny that hopped around in the air, that then turned into a small bird.


    "Hahaha, I would rather not fight that old man for his title"


    Wu Longughed, as the eyes of some of them filled with curiosity.


    After all, it was rare for Wu Long to admit he did not want to fight someone.


    "Is the old man you speak of that strong?"


    "Of course he is.


    None of the ''God'' title holders can be considered easy to deal with.


    But the reason I don''t want to deal with that old man particrly is because fighting him means fighting a whole Race that considers him their Idol"


    Wu Long chuckled, answering Luo Mingyu''s question.


    "Eh? Lightning God is not human?"


    Hua Ziyan made a surprised face, and Wu Long nodded with a smile.


    "He is an Elemental, a race of beings very close to Spirit Race in how theye into existence, butpletely different in almost everything else.


    They were first naturally born from Elemental Qi of Heaven and Earth, and every so often a new Elemental is born in the Seven Boundless Worlds through that process.


    But they are also able to procreate as soon as their cultivation reaches the realm where they gain ability to form a corporeal body, so their numbers long since rival some of the more numerous races, though nonee close to human race.


    Specifically, that Old Man is a Lightning Elemental and received a title of God of Lightning and Thunder, though he is interchangeably called Lightning God and Thunder God"


    Wu Long chuckled.


    "So... he is like Lightning that came to life? Isn''t that a given that they would get every Elemental ''God'' title then?"


    Cao Mei asked next.


    "Elementals are considered the paragon of wielding elemental powers, control of which is as natural for them as breathing.


    Indeed, most of the elemental ''God'' titles are held by them.


    A lot of human cultivation techniques and methods of controlling elemental powers is actually inspired by them.


    But unlike the Spirit Race, who are born when something gains spirituality, they are born spontaneously from Elemental Qi, at birth resembling an innocent child, and much closer to humans in their thinking, emotions and overall behavior as they mature.


    And thus as they do not have the kind of emotional and spiritual wisdom of the Sprit Race, they are not strangers to conflicts and are not peaceful like the former..."


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders.


    "And then there is their pride..."


    He made a sour face that somehow made Gong Cui and Wu Mengqiugh and the other beauties to have a smile.


    "Haha, Wu Long may be exaggerating, but they indeed are very prideful of their origin and powers.


    They consider all other Races who wield elemental powers to be inferior to them in mastery of elements, which is for the vast majority true.


    It is just there are members of other Races including us humans who upy other ''God'' titles"


    Ye Ling also smiled, exining for him.


    "Haa~, though there is one Race they revere and respect, even worship as higher beings, but only selectively.


    It is the Spirit Race, specifically, Fire Elementals would revere a Fire Spirit, and Water Elementals would revere a Water Spirit"


    Wu Long sighed, adding to be fair as there were those they did respect outside their own race.


    "Hmm~ then how about War God? To be honest I am surprised you didn''t get that title already, given that you got the title of the God of ughter"


    Feng Yi then put her index finger to her chin, thinking of other possible titles he could im.


    "Hahaha, you already have two of those here. Wu Mengqi was the War God of the Empire we were born in ourst life, and I have imed that title many times in my past life as well"


    Wu Long made a lightugh as he spoke up, causing surprised expressions appear on the faces of other beauties.


    "Haha, what Wu Long means is that War God is an unusual ''God'' title.


    Much like ''Dao God'', which designates any Dao Cultivator in the Three Divine Realms, it is actually one of ''God'' titles that designate many people.


    The strongest general of any Dynasty or Empire is usually called a War God.


    This tradition even exists all the way to the Boundless Mortal World, so there are countless War Gods in existence"


    Ye Ling chuckled as she exined.


    "That''s true, though muchter I learned that it is not a coincidence, but was done on purpose.


    The one originally called by that title was a very influential person whose interests were a bit damaged by having the title attached to him"


    Wu Long nodded with a mischievous smile.


    "Hm? If that is so, should you reveal such a secret?"


    Ye Ling slightly frowned, since if that person''s influence was so high that he was able to change the way the whole of Seven Boundless Worlds used that title, it was bound to be a terrifying entity.


    "Haha, it is what''s called an open secret in the Boundless Divine World, so it is not like no one knows.


    No one who does just dares admit it in a public eye or in any official capacity"


    Wu Long chuckled as Wu Mengqi''s and Gong Cui''s eyes shined with curiosity.


    "Besides, that is not the only title he did that to.


    How do you call merchants who sell weapons and alchemy pills to Mortal countries?"


    Wu Long smiled.


    "Merchant of Death?"


    Ye Ling raised her eyebrow as Wu Long nodded with a chuckle.


    "Correct. That title was originally also his.


    The man who held both of those titles, and was able to make the entire known universe forget they called him that is one of the most influential figures in the entire Seven Boundless Worlds.


    Far above the Human God Emperor who is just a political figure. Or even the Dao Cultivators and Alchemy Association.


    It is the Chairman of the Star Sea Chamber of Commerce"


    Wu Long chuckled as bewilderment appeared in the eyes of the beauties.


    "Eh? God of War is a merchant?"


    Bi Rui asked with a bit of shock as Wu Long chuckled.


    "Of course, money is a terrifying thing, Rui''er. Though no one calls him by that title anymore.


    The number of wars that man has started, kept going, and made profits of, all while remaining behind the scenes is uncountable.


    Of course, outwardly, he only deals with only one side of any conflict, usually the one that is designated as ''righteous'' or ''just'' by the society, while secretly sending support to the other side through various discreet channels and third-parties, since the longer the war goes on, the more profit he yields from it.


    The way he starts conflicts was also perfected over countless years, and now no one can tell if a war started naturally, or because he wanted it to start.


    The more wars the more he would profit, and the more he profits, the more influence he wielded until no one could raise their heads against him.


    Empires, Organizations, Races, Gods, everything bends to his will.


    He is the one man even I did not ever dare openly provoke..."


    Wu Long spoke with a thoughtful expression, adding ''not until shortly before my demise'' at the end.


    There were several things he still did not share with hisdies about his ''death'', as he was yet uncertain about them.


    One of which was the fact he stood in the way of the interests of the Star Sea Chamber of Commerce.


    But another, rted and perhaps more important fact, was that in thete years of his past life he started approaching a dark secret behind the Seven Boundless Worlds, which he only vaguely felt during his entire life.


    He did not getcent, but he certainly was far more bold and confident than he was before as his power started reaching the pinnacle of the Seven Boundless Worlds.


    And thus touching upon a dangerous secret, uncovering a small portion of that veil, all he felt was curiosity, and not apprehension.


    He often wondered from the time of his reincarnation, whether his almost certain demise that was only avoided due to a genuine miracle was rted to that secret.


    After all, there were no prior signs that anything was out of ordinary, and the people who caught him in that trap were also ones he originally had a grudge with, so it is not like someonepletely unrted intervened.


    However, the timing was far too convenient to disregard that possibility.

 Chapter 582 The courage

    Chapter 582 The courage


    ??The celebration of victorysted three days, as a festival with performances was held in the daylight, while fireworks lit up the skies and rednterns illuminated the Sect in the evenings, the smell of delicious food and wine filling the air at all times.


    The beauties of the Frozen Garden Pce could be seen walking the streets, not used to the festive mood, as the loudughs of the monks of the Brilliant Sun Temple resounded in the background.


    On thest day of the celebrations, as Wu Long stood with his Dao Family on one of the terraces of the Sect among the important guests, Song Lingfei approached him with a slightly meek look deep within her eyes, though her outward demeanor was still steeped in the etiquette of an Imperial Princess.


    "Daoist Wu... is it possible to speak with you?"


    Song Lingfei''s soft voice fell with a bit of reluctance, as Wu Long''s lips curled up in a smile.


    "Of course, Your Highness"


    He turned to hisdies, nodding to them, and then went to join Song Lingfei to move a bit to the side.


    Cai Yin who looked at the two from not afar widened her eyes as she didn''t expect the Imperial Princess to approach a man so openly in public.


    However as her gaze turned to the Crown Prince, Song Minfu, his face was strangely calm and somewhat distant, as if he was surrendering to fate.


    "Daoist Wu, I... I wanted to ask if I could follow you when you leave the Three Continents"


    However, Song Lingfei''s next words caused Cai Yin to turn her widening eyes back to the two.


    ''Leave...? ... Daoist Wu is going away...?''


    She thought as she felt something within her tremble with an ufortable feeling.


    The sounds of fireworks overwhelmed everything, so Cai Yin who was the closest to the two was the only one who heard them, as others continued admiring the view and the show of


    a sword dance below the terrace, their apuse and exmations of excitement filling the terrace.


    Wu Long raised his eyebrows.


    "Follow me? Of course, I would not refuse if that is your wish, but have you spoken with His Highness about it?"


    He then replied with a gentle smile.


    Song Lingfei, Yu Huan, and Cai Yin.


    All three of them were too focused on their gratitude to him, and at the same time were too innocent for a more aggressive approach.


    Thus while he knew the feelings of the first two, and budding feelings of thest one, he did not rush with any of them.


    "Mm, he said that you once offered him to leave the position of the Imperial Prince and follow you, beyond the confines of this conflict.


    I just wanted to confirm if it was possible... if it was okay for me to follow you as well"


    Song Lingfei nodded, as Wu Long chuckled.


    It was quite like her to ask separately when she could simply follow her father without asking for individual permission, as Song Minfu would not onlye himself but would bring his trusted subordinates with him.


    "Of course, I won''t refuse, Your Highness"


    Wu Long chuckled as the rosy cheeks of the Imperial Princess became even redder.


    "I... I just hope there will be an opportunity to repay everything that Daoist Wu did for me.


    I am infinitely grateful, as you even saved me from the unwanted advances of those people...


    So that... so that I could give my heart to... someone I want... so that I could... give it to you"


    She said as she looked down with a red face and bashful expression, genuinely surprising Wu Long who did not expect her to find courage to confess at the moment.


    His smile became gentler as he looked at this youngdy.


    "Of course, I don''t intend to force my feelings onto you, I know that you have-..."


    And as she hurriedly added he chuckled, stopping her with a light touch of his fingers to her chin, raising her head to look into her eyes through the veil.


    "You are not forcing anything, Your Highness.


    And those feelings are very wee, as far as I am concerned. If you truly wish to be my woman, I would be happy to be your man.


    But know that once you make that step, there is no going back"


    Wu Long said, leaning in and whispering thest part to her ear as pure joy appeared in her eyes, her hands which were sped together in front of her chest tightening as a shiver went through the beauty.


    "I... I''m willing. I am certain of it"


    She meekly said in a tiny voice and his smile became wider.


    "Then let''s get along well, my Lingfei"


    He softly spoke as she closed her eyes from excitement, an unusual feeling appearing within her as she heard his voice speaking her name.


    "Hahaha, don''t be so nervous.


    For now, let''s go meet your new Dao Sisters"


    Wu Long then spoke as she nodded with a cute meek nod, and he led her toward hisdies whose knowing smiles told the now former Imperial Princess that they knew what was happening long before the two even approached them.


    It made it very embarrassing for her, as she realized how obvious she was to them, but at the same time a weight fell from her heart as she saw how weing they were of her.


    Meanwhile Cai Yin''s light gray eyes with a light blue hue were reflecting Song Lingfei''s figure, seemingly deep in thought ever since she overheard that Wu Long would be leaving, not paying attention to anything else that was said or happened after.


    There were also another pair of eyes that looked as the former Imperial Princess was weed by beauties, as a smug smile grew on a beautiful face beside the owner of those eyes.


    "I told you that you just need to be bolder.


    Look, she''s not even half your age and yet she''s able to muster her courage. Do you think she doesn''t feel that she received a lot from Wu Long too?


    Haa~ who am I-..."


    Bi Rui spoke to Yu Huan, who, unexpectedly for the former, did not object or find any excuses this time, simply nodding without saying a word.


    Bi Rui''s eyes widened with surprise and her words of defeat were cut short as she saw that.


    Then after looking into the eyes of the alchemist, she was further shocked at the realization that it was the first time she saw her friend genuinely envy someone who had nothing to do with alchemy.

 Chapter 583 Small Gathering

    Chapter 583 Small Gathering


    ??In the evening of the next day after the official celebrations, Wu Long and hisdies arrived in a small but very tastefully decorated hall near the Peak of Unity, which was usually used for the meetings of Grand Elders, for a small private gathering.


    This small gathering was also attended by Yu Huan, Cai Yin, Madam Liang, General Feng with his wife, and son Feng Huan, Luo Mingyu''s father who was named the new Patriarch of the Luo Family with his wife, Zhao Xieren and his son Zhao Biren, as well as Song Minfu and Chu Ren.


    Qiu Yo and Qu Mian were representing the Frozen Garden Pce.


    Naturally, Old Yen and Butler Bang were there as well.


    There were Sui Luxiao''s three sons and Cao Xiang''s right-hand man who used to be the general of the Liugwei Royal Army before fleeing to the Southern Archipgo, as well as Madam Liang''s five disciples.


    Xia Jung and Lei Ding, as people Wu Long was relying on in leading the Disciples, as well as Elder Hai and his wife Hai Luan as people Lian Zhiqiu depended upon to secretly control the Sect, were the core members of the Yin Yang Unity Pce present here.


    There were also Temple Master Qi Shan and Grand Elder Gan Shihan of the Brilliant Sun Temple.


    "Everyone, I would like to congratte you on sessfully oveing the hurdle, anding out on the other side with victory"


    Wu Long smiled, raising his cup in a toast, followed by everyone in the hall.


    After the toast, the atmosphere became lighter as people drank the wine that Zhao Biren took out for this asion and small discussions could be now heard from various parts of the hall.


    "Daoist Wu... we had something to discuss..."


    Qiu Yo and Qu Mian approached Wu Long who was talking with Shen Min and Cao Xiang.


    "Of course, Qiu Yo, Qu Mian, please speak freely.


    After all, we are no longer strangers or simply allies"


    Wu Long chuckled, his words getting the attention of Qi Shan and Gan Shihan as they widened their eyes.


    "It is that... we can no longer be considered a separate Sect.


    Since we swore allegiance to you and with the rapid rise in the cultivation of our Disciples and Sect Protectors... there hardly is any difference left..."


    Qiu Yo spoke a bit unsure of the future of the Frozen Garden Pce as a Sect.


    "Mm, I have actually discussed this with Zhiqiu, since Yin Yang Unity Pce has also lost a lot of members, and since the remaining members started to rise in cultivation it has been hard to maintain the status and operation of the Sect ever since.


    If you do not object, we can establish the Eternal Duality Valley.


    Yin Yang Unity Pce, renamed into the Twin Essence Pce and your Frozen Garden Pce entering into it as divisions, since a Valley can have separate pces.


    That way you can retain your separate identity and at the same time be part of arger Sect"


    Wu Long smiled, as he was thinking this problem over as well.


    "Then, is our Feng Family going to join into this Sect?"


    General Feng asked as he came closer.


    ''This gathering... turned out to be not so simple...


    The scale of things discussed here is... I''m afraid far higher than in the official meeting we had on the day the celebrations started.


    The wordsing from ancient times were right after all... the way that the world turns is decided not in public, but behind closed doors...''


    Grand Elder Gan Shihan of the Brilliant Sun Temple narrowed his eyes as this small and very casual-looking gathering turned out to have far bigger repercussions than the official meeting which was held more for formalities than anything, exchanging a look with Temple Master Qi Shan.


    "At first I thought of creating separate entities.


    After all, gathering all forces into one might be convenient in terms of operation, but has the tendency to attract attention to that umtion of power, as well as makes it hard to maneuver.


    Just like what Gu Zhen did by dividing his powers into separate structures that on the surface had nothing to do with each other, therefore making his movements everywhere a lot less apparent, we could benefit from separating into several structures as well..."


    Meanwhile Wu Long nodded, answering General Feng''s question before.


    "Hmm, Master Wu is wise.


    True, staking everything on one throw is not the best choice..."


    General Feng nodded with understanding.


    "But, structuring our different powers in this way would leave them prone to the same vulnerabilities as Gu Zhen''s forces.


    Lack of cohesion between different parts, plus there would appear differences in cultivation realms and power.


    Not to mention that having topromise in situations where we could press with force, in fear of exposing the rtionship between different parts is inefficient.


    And finally, it would be harder to use the difference in the paths to our advantage if all of our forces are divided.


    After all, if we were collected into one earlier, we would have reached the strength we eventually did a lot faster.


    Our different forcesing together and elevating each other is what made us strong.


    Thus, your Feng Family would form the War God Pce, while the Luo Family will form the Divine Enlightenment Pce"


    Wu Long further exined as General Feng widened his eyes, as did Luo Mingyu''s father, Luo Mo.


    "Hahaha! Truly a tiger that got its wings!


    Right! That is how a man should be! Bold and not fearing difficulties ahead!


    If we have Master Wu on our side, who dares to stand in our way?"


    General Feng''sughter then filled the room while Wu Long''s smile froze and became a bit strained at his words.


    "Then, would my Soaring Feather Trading Company be officially operated by the Valley? Or by one of the Pces within?"


    Sui Luxiao asked as Wu Long nodded.


    "Naturally, we would have to arrange it differently than originally nned as well.


    Mystic me Alchemy Pavilion that Fairy Yu Huan will open would be part of the Valley.


    While the Soaring Feather Trading Company, Liugwei Escort Agency, and Liugwei Mercenary Corps would be outwardly operated by the Pavilion"


    Wu Long nodded.


    At this time...


    "I wonder if there is a ce for a Thousand Eye Pce in that Valley, Daoist Wu?"


    Madam Liang came forward with a smile that could make men weak in the knees, puffing on her long smoking pipe as a cloud of herbal smoke made an image of a pce.


    "Hahaha, of course, Madam Liang. We would wee you and your people.


    We have already proven how good our cooperation could be in the war against Gu Zhen, so I see no reason to break our alliance if you have the will to continue"


    Wu Long chuckled.


    "Hmm, this Temple Master also wonders, if Daoist Wu says that a valley can have many pces, could one of them be a temple?"


    Qi Shan approached next and spoke up after a brief discussion with Gan Shihan, carefully probing Wu Long''s attitude.


    "Hahaha, of course, Temple Master Qi.


    A Temple can of course be built in a valley.


    But the valley naturally has its own rules and its own master, so the one building the Temple must consider that well beforemitting"


    Wu Long smiled.


    "Hahaha, of course, that is natural in such a situation"


    Qi Shan narrowed his eyes with a smile, satisfied with the answer.


    "The main thing is, that while I will assume the role of the Valley Master, and my Dao Family will be the ones managing their own Pces and forces, our names and faces in those official positions would not be known, as we would operate through intermediaries, and be referred to only by our titles within those organizations.


    That will be what gives the Wu Family our freedom to act freely and independently with no need to hide our names or faces when outside, which would be the majority of time, and at the same time not tie our actions to the Sect.


    The internal structure andposition of the Eternal Duality Valley would also be treated as a secret of the Sect"


    Wu Long smiled, emphasizing this point.

 Chapter 584 Defying Heavens

    Chapter 584 Defying Heavens


    ??A bitter, the gathering started to be smaller as first the Brilliant Sun Temple, and then more of the guests started leaving until Wu Long, Zhao Xieren, Zhao Biren, Feng Huan, General Feng, and Elder Hai were the only men left in the hall, while Yu Huan, Madam Liang and the spouses of thest two men were the only women left aside from Wu Long''s Dao Family.


    "Haha! That Gu Zhen, suits him right! Dying like a dog with no one to see!


    As someone who always craved attention, admiring gazes and fawning of others, it is quite ironic"


    Zhao Xierenughed as he heard the details of the Alchemy Tower Master''sst moments from Wu Long.


    "Haa~ but still, fate is sometimes cruel...


    As much as I hate to admit it, that man truly had it all to someday be an Immortal.


    For his ambition to end because of the Great Cmity and coincidentally crossing paths with Daoist Wu..."


    The old man then sighed withment.


    He did not forgive Gu Zhen, or feel any pity for him.


    The source of his slight mncholy was the cruel irony of fate that first gave everything to Gu Zhen only to take it away.


    "To be fair, he was never ''meant to be'' an Immortal even if there was no Great Cmity"


    Wu Long shrugged his shoulders, sipping his wine as Zhao Xieren as well as the few who listened to the conversation widened their eyes.


    "Daoist Wu... can you please exin what you mean? I am afraid this Old Man doesn''t understand...


    Wasn''t he extremely talented and from a good background that would allow him to soar if he only had the chance?"


    Zhao Xieren asked with a bit of puzzlement.


    "Hmm, do you know the reason why one can normally only cultivate to the Essence Awakening Realm in the Boundless Mortal World?"


    Wu Long smiled, swirling the wine in the cup.


    "Ehm... because the Spiritual Qi here does not allow that? Only those with some kind of innate natural talent can cultivate further and advance further than the 1st level of Essence Awakening, but even for people like me and Gu Zhen, it is impossible to advance past the 1st level of Essence Gathering Realm..."


    The old man said with a bit of hesitation, as that wasmon knowledge within the Boundless Mortal World, so he was not sure why would Wu Long confirm something basic like that.


    "Almost correct.


    You see, you may not realize it but Spiritual Qi must contain the Laws of Heavenly Dao for your cultivation to advance.


    To cultivate is to defy the Heavens, and as you cultivate you absorb the Laws of the Heavenly Daos to be able to conquer them.


    When you breakthrough from Nine Mortal Realms to the Seven Profound Realms, you receive your first Heavenly Tribtion.


    That is because you have transcended the Laws of the Heavenly Daos that govern the Boundless Mortal World, and the Heavenly Daos are trying to prevent you from defying itsws.


    If you managed to survive, you are no longer bound by the Laws of these Heavens"


    Wu Long began exining as gradually more and more ears began listening to this conversation.


    "You mean...?!"


    Zhao Xieren''s eyes widened as he realized the consequences of this revtion.


    "Yes,


    Once you are beyond the Laws of the Heavenly Daos of the Boundless Mortal World, there is no more Laws for you to transcend, and thus no advancement in cultivation no matter how much Spiritual Qi you refine.


    That is why, while links in between Boundless Worlds require a lot of Spiritual Qi to traverse for Mortals, those who broke through to the Seven Profound Realms can easily ascend to the Boundless Profound World simply by touching the World Stone, but can never descend through the Wall of Ascension back into the Boundless Mortal World.


    They are not traveling, but being expelled, as they are rejected by the Boundless Mortal World''s Heavenly Daos.


    The Boundless Profound World, on the other hand, has twoyers of Heavens, one that is governed by the same Laws as the Heavens of the Boundless Mortal World.


    And thus after passing the Heavenly Tribtion of the Lower Heaven, sometimes called Mortal Heaven, one can still continue practicing until they pass the Heavenly Tribtion of the Upper Heaven, sometimes called Profound Heaven"


    Wu Long nodded, confirming Zhao Xieren''s guess and exining a bit further.


    "But I... howe I and Gu Zhen have advanced?


    No, as far as I know... there have always been people who could advance.


    Although only a handful of people, and ording to forces that have connections with higher worlds, we have superior innate talent..."


    Zhao Xieren put his palm over his Dantian, his eyes full of confusion.


    "That is the nature of Gu Zhen''s confusion about his destiny to be an Immortal.


    There is a rare condition, a deviation of Spiritual Root that allows one to advance in cultivation with the oneyered Heaven of the Boundless Mortal World.


    As you absorb the more fundamental and primitive Laws of the Heavenly Daos, and be assimted with them.


    In this sense, Gu Zhen has not died, but became one with the Heavenly Dao, losing his individuality and memories, and returning to the source, which is why shortly after I left his corpse simply melted into nothingness.


    But this also causes one to be unable to leave the Boundless Mortal World, as you be part of the Heavenly Dao of this world.


    The major forces of the Seven Boundless Worlds that strictly control the ess between the Boundless Words, and naturally control the information flow, keep this condition a secret, calling it an innate talent"


    Wu Long spoke with a shrug as Zhao Xieren''s eyes widened, along with everyone around.


    "But... why would Major Powers lie about such a thing?"


    Zhao Biren asked with bewilderment.


    "Why lie?! Isn''t it obvious...!!!"


    His father spoke as he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.


    "To maintain control over the Boundless Mortal World of course!!!


    Just think about it! Me and Gu Zhen, the two of us could be considered the pinnacle of the Boundless Mortal World! No one can stop us unless they are in the same Realm!


    Would we still keep our loyalty to the powers that be if we knew we could never advance? That there is no hope?


    Maybe I would because of the ancestral tradition of my Zhao Family, but would Gu Zhen?


    The major powers employed people in Essence Gathering Realm, cing them in the highest position over their Boundless Mortal World branches, thus ensuring their superiority here, at the same time lying to us with the hope of one day being embraced as the greatest geniuses due to our ''unique talent''.


    No wonder no matter how many times I or Gu Zhen asked about ascending we were not granted permission either from the Wei Dynasty or the Alchemy Association!


    And those of us who finally finished their duties and were granted the right, those who supposedly ''ascended''... I am afraid simply disappeared, never to be seen again..."


    Zhao Xieren spoke with a bitter taste in his mouth as the illusion was torn off, his years of faithful service to the Zhao Family of the Wei Dynasty of the Seven Boundless Worlds bing a farce.


    "Come now, Old Man Zhao, I did not mean to make you angry. Just that I believe that you deserved to know"


    Wu Long sighed, as he knew this was a possibility when he exposed the truth, but nevertheless did not want to lie to the old man.


    "Ah, my apologies, Daoist Wu. I didn''t mean to-..."


    "Don''t apologize, it is normal to be angry at such a deception.


    To brighten your mood, I do have good news for you though"


    Wu Long chuckled, stopping Zhao Xieren from bowing, as thetter looked at him with surprised eyes.


    "Good news?"


    "Mm, good news.


    After learning about Mei''er''s hidden condition due to the poison you were given, I made it a must to thoroughly check any of my women''s health.


    And as Lingfei joined my Dao Family yesterday, and I also wanted to check her progress after being cured from her condition, I did not dy, doing both today.


    After noticing something, I have asked Chu Ren about her Mother''s origins and circumstances, which brought me to a conclusion, that you not only have two descendants in your son and Mei''er, but another one in Lingfei"


    Wu Long chuckled, as a stunned expression appeared on almost all faces around.


    "Eh? How is that...?"


    Zhao Xieren asked with shock as he turned his gaze back and forth between Wu Long and Song Lingfei.


    "I am not certain how it happened, but Madam Liang said that your descendants once filled this whole continent, so who knows?


    The main thing is that it did happen.


    I have identified the same poison in her with, very slightly but, even lower concentration than Mei''er indicating that Lingfei''s line of descent started earlier, and upon checking her bloodline found she has part of your bloodline identical to Mei''er.


    In truth, it is that poison that awakened the dormant ancestral bloodline of the Great Void Eagle within the Azure Eagle bloodline she got from Song Minfu, as it started resisting against bloodline-corrupting properties of the pathogen"


    Wu Long smiled while exining, as Zhao Xieren''s eyes reddened.


    "Haha!...hahaha! Ahahahaha! That Gu Zhen, he didn''t even get to know he failed in leaving me without descendants.


    You see that?! You see my Zhao family prosper?! You failed sopletely that there are not one but two! Hahahaha!


    Haa~... this old man can finally close eyes with ease"


    Zhao Xieren''s eyes started tearing up as he looked up and startedughing, his voice full of joy and pride.


    "Close your eyes?


    That''s out of question.


    Or do you think I will allow you to croak without giving me any return on everything I invested in you?"


    Wu Long chuckled, as the old man and the people around turned to him again.


    "But... didn''t you say..."


    "I did say that one cannot leave the Boundless Mortal World with that condition, I didn''t say I didn''t have a method"


    Wu Long smiled as the old man''s jaw dropped.

 Chapter 585 Cant hold back

    Chapter 585 Can''t hold back


    ??Wu Long looked at Zhao Xieren with a serious face but a yful look in his eyes.


    "You still have a lot of work ahead of you, Old Man Zhao.


    Who do you think would be one of the Deputy Valley Masters?"


    He then added with a chuckle as the old man''s already slightly red from before eyes became even redder and he bowed to Wu Long cupping his hands.


    "Thank you, Daoist Wu... no, Valley Master"


    "Hahaha"


    Wu Long lightlyughed, standing up and raising Zhao Xieren''s hands to stop him from bowing further.


    "Hmm, Wu Long... if you''ve lived the life that you told us... isn''t it strange age-wise for you to call Senior Zhao ''Old Man''?"


    Wu Mengqi suddenly asked with a smug face, as a few beauties around made wry smiles.


    ''Hahaha, she still hasn''t learned her lesson from before...''


    Hua Ziyan inwardly chuckled as she saw the glint in Wu Long''s eyes as he turned to Wu Mengqi.


    "Hahaha! A cultivator''s age is determined by their lifespan.


    An immortal generally won''t be considered oldif they look and behave young.


    But for a mortal cultivator, as long as they are near the end of their natural lifespan, being considered old ismon knowledge.


    He''s an old man so I call him Old Man. What''s so strange?


    Hmph! Speaking without knowi-..."


    As Wu Long made a look that foretold Wu Mengqi''s future troubles and retorted, he suddenly froze with his words cut midway, slowly turning to Ye Ling who looked at him with a gentle smile.


    "...of course that concerns only men..."


    ---


    Three men sat on a porch outside the hall that the gathering was previously held in, as cheerful female voices could be indistinctly heard talking andughing behind the doors not far behind their backs.


    Wu Long, General Feng and Elder Hai were all propping up their cheeks with a fist, sour expressions on all three of them while Feng Huan a bit awkwardly stood to the side in front of them.


    Zhao Xieren and Zhao Biren long since swiftly left the scene.


    "...I clearly said it concerns only men..."


    Wu Long murmured beneath his nose.


    "...I only said Master Wu was enviable to have so many beautiful women around him... isn''t that just being honest?..."


    General Feng spoke in the same tone of voice.


    "...and I only agreed, I just said it is every man''s dream..."


    Elder Hai''s words could also be heard in the exact same tone.


    """Haa~... how unreasonable..."""


    All three of them slightly sighed, Wu Long feeling a sense of camaraderie with General Feng and Elder Hai for the first time ever.


    "Haha... well, if it is a trouble about your woman, isn''t it a happy trouble? It means you have a woman to be troubled over..."


    Feng Huan awkwardly made a slightly dryugh as he spoke, his hopeful message causing all three men on the porch give him a look saying ''what is he talking about?'' with only their eyes without turning their heads or otherwise changing their postures.


    "Happy trouble? I wish you so much happy trouble in the future, youngster, you won''t dare to look me in the eyester!!!"


    Elder Hai suddenly exploded as Wu Long and General Feng held him back while Feng Huan retreated with a confused expression.


    "Haa~ it seems Brother Hai has quite a bit bottled up~..."


    General Feng sighed, feeling so close to the man his way of addressing him changed to "Brother" while Wu Long inwardly agreed with his assessment.


    "...but then again, if one often walks by the riverside, one''s shoes will eventually get wet.


    The Rice is cooked, so the only thing is to eat it"


    But as General Feng''s next words fell, Wu Long''s face slightly twitched.


    ''Aaa~and it''s gone...''


    He inwardly concluded, feeling that the sense of camaraderie that was budding within him toward the red-haired man melted like a whisp of smoke in a windstorm.


    "Well, I have some things to do, so no need to see me off"


    Wu Long chuckled and stood up from the porch, patting his clothes to remove any dust, raising his hand to signal the others to be at ease and leisurely walking toward the mansion at the very top of the Peak of Unity.


    As he arrived in the main bedroom, he was greeted by a graceful figure illuminated in the moonlight, a figure he noticed leaving the hall a bit before.


    Xue Bing''s icy turquoise eyes looked at him with seemingly usual expression, but there was something imperceptibly different about her gaze.


    Something he saw the night before as she nced at him in the light of the fireworks, and saw in the peeks she sent in his direction throughout the day.


    "Congrattions on conquering your physique, Bing''er"


    Wu Long chuckled, entering the room and closing the door behind him as her eyes very slightly widened.


    "How did you know?"


    She asked, as she now controlled her physique she could willingly freeze her emotions, which she did as they were hard to bear for her.


    "By the look in your eyes.


    While you seeded in controlling your physique, your control is not perfect yet. But don''t worry, you will be able to improve"


    He shrugged, speaking in a light and carefree tone of voice.


    "I see...


    I... wanted to ask if the time you spoke of has arrived yet"


    She first nodded with understanding, and then asked him.


    "That depends... what do you think?"


    Wu Long chuckled, looking the beauty in the eyes.


    "I... don''t care if it arrived... I can''t hold back anymore..."


    She said as her cheeks turned rosy, turning her head slightly to the side, as her feelings, freed from the confines of her ability were about to burst.


    Xue Bing was no longer able to hold back the desire to be his, to express her feelings.


    And at the same time she wanted to feel what it felt like tobe held in his embrace, an ancient, primal craving hidden deep within any human awakening within her.


    ''Which means that it hase''


    Wu Long smiled, inwardly thinking as the beauty raised her hands to her sash, and her robes were enveloped by Spiritual Qi, the tied knots untying on their own as the whole outfit became unraveled, any cloth still remaining on her body removed using her Spatial Ring, as her robes fell to the floor.


    Her long dark hair with dark blue hue freely falling on her bare shoulders and back as she took out two intricately designed hairpins and a beautiful hairb, freeing them.

 Chapter 586 (R18) Awakened Desire

    Chapter 586 (R18) Awakened Desire


    ??He looked at Xue Bing whose head was still turned to the side with rosiness on her cheeks, her breathing turning rougher than usual.


    Herpletely naked, graceful and gorgeous, body was illuminated in the pale light of the mooning from the open doors of the balcony, giving it an sublime, ethereal glow.


    Her slim and delicate body was curvaceous but with a refined proportion, not one part looking out of ce, as if sculpted by heavenly artisans to make the very image of a goddess.


    "You look stunning, Bing''er"


    He spoke in a calm and natural voice, not exaggerating or appeasing but simply stating the truth, as her slight worry subsided, and then she heard the rustling of clothes as he removed his robes in the same swift way she did, slightly meekly turning her gaze forward and then widening her eyes at the sight.


    "This is why I asked you to wait...


    Without this desire, and without feeling that shyness you feel right now..."


    He slowly approached her while speaking, as she turned her gaze up to look into his eyes, her heart beating faster like a war drum.


    "...this would only be a formality. When it is much more.


    It is only meaningful because you want it, you crave it, and yet at the same time feel all the feelings a maiden should in your ce"


    His words reached her ears, but even as she heard them, she was in a light daze, as if not fully understanding their meaning even as she listened, distracted by the chaotic feelings and thoughts.


    "Haa~..."


    She gulped with a light shiver going through her and then released a trembling breath as he was already right in front of her, and he raised his hand, gently touching her chin, tracing it with his fingers and raising it a bit.


    As he leaned forward and down, their lips met in a kiss, her mind bing nk as she no longer could think about anything, closing her eyes and only concentrating on the sensations she felt for the first time.


    He gradually increased the intensity of the kiss, his tongue soon making her weak in the knees as his hands traveled from her chin to trace her neckline and shoulders gradually enclosing her in his embrace and holding her firmly to not let her fall.


    A shiver went through her spine as her soft and supple flesh met his sturdy body, his already hardened member pressing against her t and delicate-looking belly, which made a new feeling appear deep within her, as if something tightened.


    Her skin was a bit cool to the touch at first, as her natural body temperature was a bit lower than the average, but it quickly started heating up from his touch and temperature.


    Yet his kiss made her forget anything and everything. Gradually, she started adapting and very quickly learned to answer the kiss, her demeanor bing a bit aggressive, craving for more of this sweet feeling.


    Before she noticed it, her back already touched the soft bedsheets, and his mouth finally left her sweet lips to traverse down her neck, his fingers tracing her skin to then wrap around her breasts.


    "Aahm"


    She made a moan and bit her lower lip, unable to hold back the sensation, as his mouth traveled down to her nipple as she put her hands onto his shoulders, feeling how pleasant it was to feel that raw power hidden in them.


    He greedily breathed in her bewitching scent, tasting her sweet skin and drops of sweat that started to form as she was heating up.


    "Mmm~.. haah~... uhmm~..."


    While making her make sweet moans he made his way to her belly, then lower abdomen and finally arrived in between her legs.


    "Aah!"


    She opened her eyes from surprise as her whole body jolted, and then her eyes rolled a bit up from the heavenly sensation.


    "Aaah! Haah! Aaah~!"


    Her voice became more sensual, filled with pleasure he gave her as her waist and chest slightly moved in subtle repetitive motion.


    Her left hand went up to pass its fingers through his hair, while her right hand continued to feel his shoulder.


    And as the volume of her passionate cries rose, she suddenly felt a feeling approaching.


    "Aah! Aaaaaaah!!!"


    Her world was overwhelmed by thepletely new and wonderful sensation, as her body started jolting in spasms.


    He sat up, admiring that view as her long hair strewn on thepillow and bedsheets contrasted with the white fabric, her body with excellent proportions repeated the cycle of arching and rxing.


    "Haa~... haa~... haa~... I... I want you...haa~"


    She spoke in a hushed voice in between the rough breathing, her already rosy cheeks bing red and turning her eyes to the side.


    "Happy to oblige"


    He smiled, and with a push of his hips, she felt him push aside her delicate flesh, his hand on her lower abdomen spreading afortable warm feeling through her.


    "Aaah!"


    Her head jolted back, and then turned back to look at him, something within her icy eyes changing as she felt his hardness and warmth inside her.


    "Aaah! Ahm! Haa!"


    He slowly started moving, and her moans became sweet music to his ears again. Her body soon started moving on its own, as he leaned forward and their lips met again in another kiss.


    "Uhm! Mmh! Mmmn!"


    The subtle creaking of the bed blended with her muffled by the kiss moans, as their scents started filling the room even with the warm mid-summer breezeing through the open door to the balcony.


    Her body was soon covered in sweat, as her pussy became drenched in love juices.


    "Aaaaah! Mmh! It...it feels so good! Aaah! Ahn!"


    Her cry full of passion broke out as he hugged her tight, letting her feel howfortable it was to be in his embrace.


    She slowly approached her climax, and he started raising the pace of his hips moving, until...


    "Aaaaaaah!!!"


    She cried out and started convulsing in his arms, as he tightly held her, his right hand holding her head and his left going under her to her back, and then started pouring his hot cum inside her.


    "Aaah!!!"


    Her eyes rolled up at this sensation as she felt the strong and hot streams of thick semen hitting her womb, almost losing her consciousness from how good she felt.


    "Haaa~... haa~... haa~... m-... more... I want more..."


    She said, still notpletely over thest orgasm, but something lighting up deep within her eyes as he smiled, andhugging her around the waist turned to lie on his back.


    "Haa~... haa~... mmmh~! Nnnh~ haa~...!"


    She rose her body, the beads of sweat covering her alluring figure looking like jewels shining in the moonlight, her ample and round breasts with pointy pink nipples slightly swaying from the motion.


    Her hips then slowly started moving as she ced her hands tly on his chest, exploring his body, experiencing a tremendous pleasure from feeling its sturdiness and strength as she traced his skin with open palms.


    He ced his hands on her hips, helping her find the right movement.


    "Haah~! Haaah~! Yes, give me more! Aah!"


    Her moans got more and more alluring as she moved her hips, finding the rhythm effortlessly.


    Something within her woke up as she becamepletely different from her usual reserved and silent, even if a bit blunt, but much more calm self, aggressively craving for more of him.


    ''Heh, it is true that still surface hides turbulent currents, her sex drive is so high shepletely forgot she was a maiden just half an hour ago''


    He inwardly chuckled at the sight, as Xue Bing was riding his cock with rising excitement and a joyful glint in her eyes.


    As she came while riding him, he leaned up and hugging her close filled her with another thick load of cum, proceeding to push her onto the bed and continue moving his hips.


    They did not part the whole night and even as the sun started rising, its light illuminating their bodies as he made sure to answer her insatiable desire for him.

 Chapter 587 Evil Path

    <h4>Chapter 587 Evil Path </h4>


    "Haa~... haa~... haa~... I..."


    Xue Bing roughly breathedying on his chest, his hand wrapped around her.


    Her cheeks were red, but not only from the vigorous activity just before.


    As her excitement started to subside and her desires were sated, she started calming down and slowly realize her behavior.


    "Hahaha, no need to be shy about it..."


    He chuckled, leaning to her and after giving her a kiss on the forehead, put his mouth next to her ear.


    "...I liked it,


    And would definitely look forward to see that side of you again"


    He whispered into her ear as her eyes trembled with both a happy and embarrassed light in them.


    "I... I liked it as well...


    It was... you were... incredible"


    She said not looking him in the eyes as he smiled and gave her another kiss, this time on her soft and sweet lips.


    They did not rush to leave the bed, cuddling until the sun rose high into the sky at noon.


    As she stood already wearing her clothes, fixing her hair, now with her usual calm and reserved expression, her eyes very subtly widened as she felt the connection between them.


    "So this is..."


    She put her hand over her lower abdomen and spoke in a straight and calm voice that had a tinge of surprise but not much different than usual.


    "Mm"


    He nodded with a smile, and she smiled to him as well,ing into his embrace once more.


    ---


    Wu Long slowly breathed out sitting in a small circle along with his women, his cultivation reaching he 4th level of the Core Formation Realm.


    They were currently sitting while under the influence of Luo Mingyu''s Dao Intent, each working on their own optimization of cultivation, as their previous rise in realms was quite fast.


    Xue Bing''s Extreme Yin Qi and Innate Yin Qi coupled with her cultivation base at the peak of Core Formation, and that her physique''s Yin attribute was actually stronger than both Shen Min and Luo Mingyu''s, gave him the ability to not only breakthrough to the 3rd level but even cross the watershed barrier into the 4th level while she instantly broke through to the Mortal Transcendence Realm.


    Core Formation Realm''s resources and Spiritual Qi requirements for advancing past the initial stage were minimalpared to the Foundation Building Realm, as one only had to build bridge-like connections in between the Foundation Crystals, binding them together into a core, Wu Long currently having finished the fourth round of connections.


    He then reviewed his cultivation techniques, as he organized his cultivation very meticulously to not create any ws.


    First was the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art that he used to refine any energy which he could then use for his purposes. It also tempered his body, making it more durable whenever he refined injuries, but not necessarily increasing the strength of his muscles.


    Then there was his new body tempering technique, still unnamed, which functions included bloodline abilities control, his Yang Root and Yang Qi tempering, enhancement using the abilities of the Dao Runes, as well as the overall body strengthening. There was of course his method of exploding with strength using bursts of Spiritual Qi within muscles, and other such tricks in this technique which were the legacy of his Golden Yang Dragon Body Art.


    His Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art''s main function was advancing his cultivation, and its abilities were centered around the bond between him and his women.


    However, while all these were incredibly powerful and profound, their functions were focused on the most fundamental aspects, pertaining to his personal growth as he relied mostly on his skills,bat techniques and secret arts,ter adding Dao Runes, to create offensive advantage.


    The two Supreme Cultivation Methods he cultivated with the help of Chaos Harmonic Nexus, however, were a different story.


    The first of them, the ughter God Tyrant Vortex Art was harnessing the power of ughter quite literally.


    The practitioner created a vortex of a mysterious energy within their Dantian which revolved much like the natural vortex of Spiritual Qi around the Core, an energy that the previous God of ughter before Wu Long called ughter Qi.


    The more enemies Wu Long yed after forming the vortex, and the higher their powers were, the more momentum and intensity the vortex would gain as it absorbed the Life Qi of those he yed.


    That vortex multiplied the strength of the practitioner''s Qi, whether that was Spiritual Qi, Blood Qi, Profound Qi, Elemental Qi or any other as long as he passed that Qi through the vortex before using it.


    Moreover, this power was not tied to the cultivation base, meaning that he could grow infinitely in strength with this method while not rising in cultivation.


    Though it also meant that if he advanced in cultivation much faster than gaining more ughter Qi, the strength this technique would give him would gradually decrease in relevancy.


    The second, the Sublime Heavenly Sequence was a technique thatbined Spiritual Qi, Soul Power and Blood Qi in a specific sequence inside the Core to produce what the Great Immortal Mountain Sect calls the Sublime Qi.


    This Sublime Qi directly strengthens anybat technique or skill, doubling their strength when it is added into the technique''s core method.


    Both of these techniques, however, would normally sh, as Sublime Qi and ughter Qi for some reason reject each other.


    With the help of the Chaos Harmonic Nexus, Wu Long was able to practice both techniques without that sh happening.


    There was, however, a catch, as the Chaos Harmonic Nexus only gave one the ability to mitigate the sh of different techniques, but the exact process was left to the practitioner, as one had to sort of bnce everything using the methods of this Chaos technique.


    In other words, this Chaos technique did not magically allow coexistence of different techniques on its own, but, much like the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art and Chaos Origin Eye, required skill,prehension and ability of the user to be useful.


    Thus, there was a small remainder of an unbnced equation inherent to the harmonization of the two techniques, that Wu Long could not yet resolve.


    It did not pose a big problem now, but if left alone for too long could potentially lead toplications.


    Lastly, there were auxiliary techniques such as the Battle Cultivation Scripture which allowed him to fully control or pause the process of his cultivation at any time, the Spiritual Qi War Art which increased the reserves and base quality of his Spiritual Qi, and the Cyclic Burning Cauldron that burned up any impurities and even ingested food to use as fuel for cultivation.


    As they finished their meditation, Luo Mingyu sighed, beads of sweat going down the side of her face as she slightly weakly smiled.


    "Thank you, Mingyu.


    We will all leave for the Wood Spirit Continent soon, so I will see if I can get a meeting with the de Empress for you. Let''s see if gaining insight into her Equilibrium Dao proves useful for you"


    Wu Long smiled, as she nodded with a happy expression.


    "Um... Wu Long... I didn''t want to bring it up... not to mention that at the time it was no time to debate such things...but it just stayed on my mind.


    Practicing a technique of the Evil Path... "


    Wei Lan slightly hesitantly spoke up as Wu Long smiled.


    "Hahaha, Evil Path is not the same as Corrupt Path, Lan''er.


    Corrupt Path''s techniques corrupt the mind of the practitioner and have a tendency to use mass victimization of mortals to attain power, while Evil Path''s techniques are simply brutal and can give strength through immoral means such as ughter.


    The two have simrities and oveps, but are nevertheless two separate paths.


    Generally, I do not consider Evil Path''s techniques any different from normal techniques or techniques of the Righteous Path. They have the potential to incentivize violence and ''evil deeds'', but on their own have no moral attribute to them.


    In other words, it is like a weapon, it depends on the use and the character of the practitioner.


    The Righteous Path that persecutes anyone who practices Evil Path techniques, but I never allied myself with them and personally don''t have any moral stance on those techniques, since I have always used everything that could give me advantage over my enemies.


    This is what sometimes gets me into trouble though"


    Wu Long chuckled.


    "Hmm, I see..."


    Wei Lan traced her chin with a thoughtful expression, as the way he described it made sense.


    It was not like Wu Long would suddenly start ughtering people simply to gain power, he would just gain power from those he would have killed anyway.


    "To be honest, were it not for the techniques of the Corrupt Path having a detrimental effect on the user''s psyche, I would also not disdain using their skills.


    There is a particr part of their legacy concerning blood maniption that does evoke my interest now that I have a use for it. I just have to find a way to mitigate any corrupting effects"


    Wu Long then added.


    "Hmm? Aren''t you already capable of manipting blood?"


    Hua Ziyan asked with raised eyebrows.


    "Hahaha, sort of. If I infuse a certain amount of water that has a sufficient amount of my Water Qi in it into the blood, I can then spread the Water Qi to control that blood like water, but it has to be able to overwhelm the other party''s Blood Qi which is not easy to do with Water Qi, and requires far too much Spiritual Qi use.


    It is no problem manipting a dead being''s blood though, as it cannot resist my control over the blood"


    Wu Long chuckled, as he spoke, inwardly adding:


    ''And the use of Blood Rune is impossible with this method, at least yet''


    Since his main interest was if it was possible to use his Blood Rune remotely or in any other way.

 Chapter 588 A big step

    <h4>Chapter 588 A big step</h4>


    The guests were slowly leaving the Sect, and the next day as Wu Long returned from sending off the delegation of the Brilliant Sun Temple, he saw Cai Yin approaching him.


    "Your Highness"


    He smiled, and she returned his smile.


    "Daoist Wu, would you care for a walk with me?"


    "I would be delighted to, Your Highness.


    Please..."


    Wu Long put out his palm inviting her to walk first, and as she did he followed beside her.


    "I had something that I wanted to discuss with you, Daoist Wu..."


    Cai Yin opened her mouth to speak after a long time of walking infortable silence, admiring the beautiful scenery, enjoying the peaceful atmosphere, and basking in thefortable weather.


    "Of course, Your Highness. Please don''t hesitate to share your thoughts"


    "Thank you.


    Though I first wanted to express my gratitude for helping me, and my Kingdom"


    "Hahaha, Your Highness is too polite. You are someone who Min''er considers her benefactor, so there is no need for you to be so humble about receiving help from me"


    "Still, without you not only would have the Kingdom have fallen into the hands of Gu Zhen, but it would have then likely foolishly joined the war against you and have been ruined by now"


    "Hmm, as far as the Tingren Kingdom is concerned, you do not have to be so worried about my help either, as it benefited me to leave it out of the conflict"


    Wu Long spoke in a lighthearted voice as Cai Yin sighed.


    "Even if you say that, it still does not change the fact you did so much for me personally and for my country.


    But, I am ashamed to admit that even while those words leave my lips, there is a part of me that shamelessly wishes that there was a way for my people to continue receiving your benevolence..."


    The two of them approached a beautiful spot which was on the edge of a small cliff, the buildings and courtyards of the Sect looking like a small idyllic town below them as the trees bloomed with flowers.


    Princess Cai Yin stopped and turned to Wu Long who mirrored her actions.


    "That is, unfortunately, impossible"


    Wu Long smiled, shaking his head and approaching the railing, looking at the scenery while Cai Yin remained on her spot a bit behind him, a wry smile appearing on her face as she lowered her head.


    She was expecting that answer, but it still pained her to hear it.


    "At least if you mean taking care of Tingren Kingdom"


    He then added and she looked back up at him to find out he turned to look at her.


    "What do you...?"


    She asked in light confusion, as it seemed his words held a deeper meaning.


    "I mean that if you wish to take those who support you, and trusted people, it is not impossible for you to join the Eternal Duality Valley with them"


    Wu Long smiled.


    "But..."


    "Your Highness has no ns to take the throne, correct?"


    Wu Long asked and she widened her eyes.


    "Yes, but, how did you know?"


    "By the fact your entourage included a candidate to the throne, a cousin of yours if I am not mistaken"


    Wu Long chuckled, and she nodded with understanding.


    "My Tingren Kingdom is slightly more traditional than most, and the one to take the throne has always been a male heir.


    Even if women take active part in governing and politics of the country, the throne is steeped in tradition that is yet untouched"


    "But that is not the only reason, right?


    While you obviously care for the people of your Kingdom, you never had the ambition to rule in the first ce"


    Wu Long''s eyes revealed a glint as he spoke with a chuckle, his words making the Royal Princess amazed at how urately he read her intentions, while he turned his head to the side to look at the view once more, Cai Yin''s eyes, however, never leaving his figure.


    "It is quite a conundrum you are in, Your Highness.


    You have the heart that cares for the people, firm principles and upright character, possessing a bright mind, yet no ambition that would allow you to take their destinies into your hands.


    You are too kind.


    And thus your character is not fit for the Royal Pce, even though, it possesses some qualities that the most outstanding member of a Royal Family should have.


    In an ideal world you would make a perfect member of a ruling dynasty though.


    It is a pity, we live in a world not quite so ideal"


    Wu Long did not sugarcoat his words, bluntly telling her his opinion, as she looked at him with surprised eyes.


    "You mean that I am not cruel and scheming enough for the Royal Pce?"


    She asked and he nodded, turning his gaze back to her.


    "Yes"


    "But... after you helped us bring stability and purge the rotten-..."


    "Stability that will notst too long.


    Prosperity is fleeting in a mortal country, Your Highness.


    Not even ten years will pass and the pce will once more be enveloped in intrigue, gossips and scheming.


    Hundred yearster, the continent will be full of turmoil, maybe not as big as Gu Zhen''s n, but enough to topple one or two dynasties.


    Thousand yearster, none of the countries existing now will be here anymore, only the Azure Eagle Empire will likely survive as it has people behind it that live longer than that"


    Wu Long spoke without letting Cai Yin finish her thought, as it was a conversation he had many times and thus could see its progression, turning to look at the distant scenery as his hands sped behind his back.


    "I''ve seen it far too many times.


    There was a time when I actively helped countries, families, people, only to find ruins thousands of yearster.


    Time will flow and turn mountains into ins, seas into deserts..."


    Wu Long''s tone became a bit distant as Cai Yin listened as if bewitched, sucked into the atmosphere.


    "...but then, ins will be mountains in other ces, and other deserts will be seas.


    A volcano will erupt, burning the forest, until the new forest rises from the ashes.


    The fortunees and goes, and on the ruins of one kingdom will rise a new one, to perish after prospering and then give rise to another.


    And so the cycle goes on.


    It may seem that one low is the worst time of all, or one high is the highest of them all, but it only seems so because the scale youpare it on is not vast enough, take enough steps back, and you will see the waves of time"


    His peaceful tone strangely did not make her doubt his words, even though what he said was far too distant. His im of experiencing it, oddly did not give rise to the feeling of discrepancy, instead fitting very naturally.


    "But is it not meaningful to put in effort into shaping the present that you want?"


    She asked as the way he spoke made every effort seem futile.


    "Of course, which is exactly what I do.


    I intervene as I see fit, shaping the present of the world around me as I want to see it. I just mean that it is important to recognize the fleeting nature of that present.


    When I intervene and bring peace, I don''t harbor hopes that this peace willst forever, neither if I bring prosperity to someone do I expect them or their descendants to never know poverty.


    Of course, if I attained immortality and stayed in one ce to continue ensuring the sess of something, that would be different.


    But even immortal dynasties have cycles of crisis and prosperity.


    Not to mention that I have no interest or obligation to sacrifice eternal effort to maintain peace and sess of a country.


    My help is limited only while it is within my grasp, and after that moment passes, I leave it to those whoe next"


    Wu Long nodded as he turned back to her with a chuckle.


    "But we digress.


    What I meant to say was that you may find itfortable to be a member of the Royal House of Tingren Kingdom for some time, but it will be a fleetingfort.


    And thus I am offering you a way out"


    He then smiled as they briefly shifted to a slightly more philosophical discussion.


    "But is that not the obligation of those ruling to not abandon those they rule?


    How... how, after being born into the Royal House that carries this burden of responsibility, how can I abandon it?"


    She asked, conflicted, as her heart strived to agree, while her sense of duty bound her like chains.


    "Why abandon? You will establish a good rule, by your chosen candidate, who you would advise, ensuring the prosperity of your Kingdom for the next decade or even more.


    Not to mention, you have gotten your country through the toughest crisis it would face in the next thousand years.


    I would say that you have long since fulfilled your duties as someone who just so happened to be born in a ruling house, and repaid everything this country has done for you since birth.


    As for the future, you just have to trust that there would be someone who would appear to lead your people to prosperity in the future.


    Even if you stayed, the very maximum you could ensure your country''s prosperity is 3000 years if you reach Mortal Transcendence Realm.


    In the end, you would still have to leave the country to the future generations.


    Such is the fate of mortal countries"


    Wu Long''s words were like a heavy hammer that shattered the chains binding Cai Yin, as her eyes opened wide as her heart beat loudly in her chest.


    She gulped, her throat bing dry as she was reasoning with herself.


    "I... I... can I really... can I follow you... there where you are going?"


    She asked after a long pause, her voice still full of hesitation, but a strong desire born within her eyes visible to Wu Long like on an open palm.


    "Of course, I made the offer, and don''t n to rescind it"


    Wu Long chuckled.


    "Then... I... I would be in your care, Daoist Wu"


    "Mm, likewise, Your Highness"


    Wu Long smiled seeing the excitement and trepidation in Cai Yin''s eyes, who just now took a big step from her past she was bound to, into the future that opened up before her.

 Chapter 589 Interview?

    <h4>Chapter 589 Interview? </h4>


    As Wu Long visited Yu Huan for a yet another discussion of the Alchemy Dao in which he helped her with the questions she had, he noticed something different in her gaze this time.


    She made tea as usual, that continued getting better and better tasting each time he came, but as they sat down, she did not speak up as usual.


    "Daoist Wu"


    Yu Huan finally opened her mouth after taking a moment to collect her thoughts.


    "Yes?"


    "I... fuu~..."


    She started and then made a deep exhale, closing her eyes and then opening them with a renewed determination.


    ''It''s like she''s going to war''


    Wu Long inwardly noted as he felt something akin to battle spirit from her.


    "I want to be your woman"


    Yu Huan''s words fell without any prior build up or smooth transition, but Wu Long simply smiled with a nod.


    "Mm, I want that to happen as well"


    He said as the alchemist was still brimming with a fighting spirit.


    "I have thought about it a lot. I know that I have a lot to be thankful for and will hav-... what?"


    Yu Huan first started making her case per the speech that she prepared beforehand, intending to support her statement with arguments and her merits.


    But as the meaning of his words reached her all that speech went out of the window as she widened her eyes to look at him, visibly at a loss of what to do or even what was happening.


    "I said that I want you to be my woman too"


    Wu Long repeated with a chuckle as the beauty froze, her mind struggling to process what just happened.


    "That easily?"


    She then finally asked, though notpletely consciously, as the words left her mouth on their own, and he almost startedughing.


    "Haha, what else did you expect? I had this intention for quite some time now, I just didn''t want to use your gratitude since I knew you wouldn''t refuse even if you were not ready yet.


    Now that you have reached this point yourself, of course I am happy to wee you into my embrace"


    Wu Long spoke with a joyful and light tone, as Yu Huan stared at him still in shock.


    "But... why?"


    Her question once again almost made him burst inughter.


    She was like someone who prepared for a job interview, and then was given the job before the interview even began.


    In fact, her approach to bing his woman was exactly like an interview as she was prepared to give him a detailed list of reasons that he could consider when choosing the answer.


    This was partly due to herck of experience with the matters of the heart, as she struggled to process theplex emotions and didn''t know how to behave, thus inadvertently being influenced by her usual logical thinking when approaching this matter.


    But it was also due to her nature as an alchemist, for whom everything had to be organized and had to have exact reasons and process.


    "Hahaha, because I like you.


    What other reasons do I need?


    Not everything has to have a clear reason, Huan''er. Especially when ites to matters of the heart..."


    Wu Long spoke cing his hand over hers on the table, and her cheeks flushed red, as her heartbeat became faster.


    She found out with surprise how wonderful it felt, how special it was, just to hear her name spoken in his voice.


    Despite that she did not turn her gaze away from him, as her curiosity overwhelmed even her shyness.


    "If you insist on getting objective reasons, I am surprised why you would even ask, as you were ready to provide the answer yourself, and then some, as I could add a few of my own.


    Saying they don''t matter at all would be dishonest.


    They do, but only to an extent. And to the extent they matter who would deserve being loved if not you?


    However, as I said earlier, they are not all there is to a rtionship, only part.


    The other part is feelings, which are arbitrary.


    Feelings are not logic, in fact feelings and emotions are designed specifically to overwhelm reason and logic. And that is their beauty.


    I could list many reasons, but none of them will be the core of the matter, the core is something that cannot be expressed or spoken, it is wondrous exactly because you can never fully understand it"


    He made a smile, and her light gray eyes with a hint of green filled with wonder and happiness.


    "Thank you"


    Her words softly left her lips and he chuckled, shaking his head.


    "You don''t have to thank me. And if you insist on doing it I will have to thank you in turn"


    "Haha, sounds fair"


    Yu Huan chuckled, the two continuing their discussion, gradually shifting to different topics and then eventually to the Alchemy Dao once more.


    But even as they discussed topics they would normally before, there was apletely different atmosphere between the two.


    Wu Long could still percept a very subtle hesitation and trepidation at acting more closely in Yu Huan''s demeanor, but he knew it was now only a matter of time before it would melt away.


    There was no need to force it and try make her get used to it in a short time.


    Natural progression was far more smooth and had a sentimental value, those moments of slight awkwardness often bing fond memories.


    "...on that note, I have a present for you"


    He smiled as they were discussing one of the more difficult refining processes.


    "A present?"


    "Mm, this here"


    Wu Long nodded to her surprised expression, and produced a golden Alchemy Furnace bound in glowing chains.


    "...!!! This is...!!!"


    The alchemist widened her eyes and covered her mouth with both hands, feeling the profound aura of the object that produced formless ripples even as it was bound.


    "Mm, a true Profound Grade furnace, one quite suitable to use with your Earth me


    And though it is only high-level 1st-tier Artifact, it will serve you well until we find something better"


    Wu Long chuckled.


    Yu Huan''s cultivation was now nearing the peak of Core Formation Realm as she cultivated the Earth me and advanced in the Dao of Alchemy.


    But even if her cultivation base was normally not sufficient to refine this furnace, her level of skill, and crucially, her Alchemy me were already at that level.


    "I..."


    She turned her round eyes to Wu Long who chuckled with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "Hahaha, you don''t have to hesitate now, do you?


    Once you be my woman it is only natural to receive things from me"


    He said as a wry smile gradually appeared on her lips and she lowered her hands.


    "Thank you, ...Wu... Wu Long"


    "Mm, that''s my Huan''er"


    As she meekly called his name his smile widened, and then he opened his arms.


    "Though, if you re~ally want to... only if you insist, I can receive a hug so you feel easier to ept it"


    "Hahaha, of course!"


    She lightlyughed as she came into his embrace and was then enveloped in a wonderful new feeling, for a moment forgetting even the existence of the furnace.


    After some time, he helped her refine the subdued Spiritual Treasure, and her cultivation broke through to the Core Reformation Realm as she gained the new insights from the inner structure of this furnace, and the umted aura of Alchemy Dao inside it.


    Before she broke through though, he filled the room with the rich Spiritual Qi he still had from the Secret Realm. In fact he instructed all of his women, and his allies as well to not cultivate with the Spiritual Qi of this Fractured World, as that would be a wasted effort.

 Chapter 590 Again, across the sea...

    <h4>Chapter 590 Again, across the sea... </h4>


    A monthter, Wu Long and all his women stood on the deck of a giant ship that resembled more of a naval fortress, looking toward the shores of the Wood Spirit Continent.


    They could, in principle, just fly over the Southern Sea making this trip a lot faster, but traveling this way was far morefortable as Song Lingfei and Yu Huan were still in Core Formation and Core Reformation Realms respectively.


    Not to mention that they knew how to spend time.


    Yu Huan and Song Lingfei still were maidens, and were still too shy to share bed with Wu Long, though they were already gradually receiving slight influence from their Dao Sisters.


    Luo Mingyu made sure to teach them the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art as soon as they joined the Dao Family just as she did with Xue Bing, in order to be prepared when the timees.


    And Wei Lan gave them advice as a kind older sister. A role that originally belonged to Hua Ziyan, but her approach to teaching this knowledge was deemed too advance for the innocent maidens.


    Though of course, after gaining more experience she was the person everyone went to for such advice as she was far more approachable than Lian Zhiqiu, who most of the time was busy with her Formations and Arrays.


    In fact, Xue Bing approached Hua Ziyan almost as soon as Wu Long took her maidenhood.


    But the two maidens did not waste time either.


    Song Lingfei was recently focused on awakening her bloodline, as Wu Long told her that when she now used the technique he gave her, she could possibly awaken thetent talent, andter when she entered Seven Profound Realms, innate bloodline skills of the Great Void Eagle.


    Yu Huan, meanwhile, also was busy.


    After organizing the loot Wu Long got from Gu Zhen''s Spatial Ring and the Vault of Alchemy Association''s Branch, as well as the loot he received from ransacking the entire headquarters of the Alchemy Tower, he found many ingredients that were useful to him and his women.


    Thus, Yu Huan was making not only rapid advancements in her Alchemy and Pill Dao, but also refining new pills and medicines for everyone.


    Now that she had Lian Zhiqiu''s help, she did not need to have a set location to practice Alchemy.


    After all, pill refinement required not only a furnace, but also an Alchemy Array, which Lian Zhiqiu could set up anywhere and maintain as long as Yu Huan needed.


    Thus the journey was ''productive'' for everyone.


    They disembarked and traveled toward the Imperial Capital of the Wood Spirit Empire, this time with an entourage of Butler Bang and his subordinates.


    When they approached the inn they stayed in before, the innkeeper widened his eyes and then the corners of his eyes reddened.


    "Hehe, look how happy he is to see us again, he sheds tears of joy"


    Wu Mengqi made a wide smile as Cao Xiang and Sui Luxiao almost startedughing out loud at that statement,paring it to the expression of the man, the former whispering to thetter the reason for this behavior, summarizing theirst stay here.


    As they settled in, the inn being fully reserved for them a month prior by Old Man Zhao on his way to the Wood Spirit, and thus having the whole of it for them again, Wu Long came out to the terrace full of heavenly beauties.


    "Hahaha, what is it Cui''er?"


    He chuckled as he noticed Gong Cui was slightly mncholic, the music she yed for thedies containing a very subtle sad tone in the way the notes resounded.


    He first attributed it to the fact she was now once again in her country of origin, possibly nostalgic or reminiscent, but as hepared that image with her usual behavior this definitely was not it, so he decided to ask.


    "It''s my Sister. She has been distanttely.


    She didn''t even go on this trip to the Wood Spirit Continent...


    I fear that what you told me earlier about siblings being at each other''s throats could one daye true"


    She sighed, as some of thedies widened their eyes, surprised at those words since the two sisters were quite notoriously close.


    "Don''t worry Cui''er.


    I won''t say anything as she did not discuss it with you, but she has her own worries as well.


    Even in the worst case scenario, I promise that I won''t let your rtionship deteriorate, but it is not that serious.


    Honestly, even if I don''t do anything, everything will be alright. Trust me"


    Wu Long smiled, shaking his head and giving a kiss on the forehead of the beauty, who smiled, reassured by his words and regaining her spirits.


    "If its Wu Long, I can trust you, ehehe"


    She showed a wide smile that brought smiles on other beautiful faces around as well.


    Gong Cui''s mood was actually very contagious, not only because of her easygoing, bubbly, likeable, and happy personality, but also because she was someone who practiced Music Dao, which naturally made projecting her inner state into the outside easy for her, so much so she did it unconsciously.


    because of her easygoing, bubbly, likeable, and happy personality, but also because she was someone who practiced The other example of such a person was Cai Yin, who was not only sensitive to the soul fluctuations of others but potentially could project her own.


    But since thetter was more reserved, as well as consciously suppressed that ability, she did not produce the same effect.


    Wu Long spent a bit of time with his women while Butler Bang departed to the Imperial Pce to arrange for an audience with the de Empress.


    Ever since reaching Core Reformation Realm, the old butler''s appearance became even more refined, as he now resembled a ssy older gentleman in his 60s.


    His white hair and beard were neatly kept as always, but there was now far more vigor in his demeanor, no longer exuding the signs of decay or frailty of an elderly person that showed through his excellent manners before.


    As he returned from the pce and entered the courtyard of the inn, he approached Wu Long who sat surrounded by beauties and whispered to his ear as thetter smiled and rose up from his seat.


    "I will be back soon"


    He chuckled, and went toward the exit as Butler Bang took ce behind and slightly to the side from Wu Long, following at an even distance.


    ''Hmm, when I am done setting up things for Mingyu I should go visit my gardeners... it should be around time''


    Wu Long thought as he went through the city toward the Pce.

 Chapter 591 The changed palace

    <h4>Chapter 591 The changed pce</h4>


    As he arrived at the Imperial Pce, he was greeted by a delegation that escorted him toward the Throne Room.


    A light surprise appeared in his eyes since he expected to meet the de Empress in her study as they were supposed to be past the official formalities and pretenses.


    However as he saw two distinct groups of people standing by the grandiose-looking door a smile appeared on his lips.


    The majestic doors started moving, and Wu Long made a step forward, only for a man from one of those two groups to step toward him to seemingly try and stand in the way.


    "Hol-..."


    As he opened his mouth, starting to raise his hand to make a halting motion, he suddenly froze, a thin line of light appearing in the air from his neck to the fingers of Butler Bang''s raised hand.


    "You dare hinder Young Master''s path?"


    Butler Bang''s eyes glinted as he spoke with what appeared to be genuine incredulousness at such a ridiculous attempt.


    "You dare!!!"


    "Where do you think this is?!?!"


    "What impertinence!"


    The guards standing by the door, both regr and some which were assembled here more than usual, as well as the two distinct groups of people that Wu Long noticed earlier all started eximing, some drawing their weapons, but none of them dared take any further actions or even make a step closer.


    Because none of them even saw Butler Bang raise his hand, let alone the moment the steel thread wove around the neck of the man who tried to stop them.


    "Haa~... what is happening there?"


    A slightly weary but still full of regal majesty and authority female voice spoke through the still opening doors.


    Butler Bang turned his gaze toward Wu Long, who did not even turn to look at the guard or otherwise changed his expression, and seeing a slight nod, jolted his hand, causing horror to appear for a moment in the eyes of the man whose throat was circled by the steel thread, before he realized that the old butler only withdrew the thread.


    The man touched his neck with a trembling hand, and then as his face distorted into a grimace toward the two people he tried to stop, turned toward the door, kneeling and cupping his hands, lowering his head like the rest of the people around.


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, I was only trying to have your guest''s servant stay behind, when they dared to show hostility in the Pce!


    This humble one requests a wise decision from Your Ma-...!"


    As the man started reporting, an even more weary sigh resounded from beyond the doors which gap now showed a little of the Throne Room''s interior.


    "Haa~... it''s fine, let him through with whoever he wants to bring.


    Not that you can stop him anyway...


    Not to mention that this Empress specifically ordered for him to be escorted so that no one could try something stupid like this"


    Nie Xiwang spoke, sitting on her throne in a regal white dress with golden ents that had long vertical side cuts on the sides and golden high-heels.


    She was touching her forehead with thin and long, delicate fingers while looking slightly to the side and below, her expression subtly irritated with closed eyes and furrowed eyebrows.


    Wu Long knew the source of her weary tone of voice and irritation, as well as the reason for her slightly more official way of speaking, which was also the reason he was escorted here and not to her study.


    That reason starteding into view next as the two halves of the door continued moving to the sides, revealing a crowd of luxuriously-clothed men and women whose iconic outfits exposed them as ministers standing on both sides of the room.


    Slightly further, closer to the podium on which the throne was, stood two of the three Chief Ministers, the one Wu Long met previously, Minister Du, curiously absent.


    ''Heh, a clever man''


    Wu Long thought as he looked at the hostile gazes of the other two he met for the first time, one man and one woman.


    It was these two''s entourage that Wu Long noticed by the door, realizing the situation, and one of their subordinates currently sweating while kneeling on the floor after hearing her words.


    The one in the hot seat, however, was not the one who tried to stop Butler Bang from entering, but the man responsible for the group escorting Wu Long.


    "...! P-please punish this foolish servant, Your Majesty! This useless one has failed to-..."


    He immediately changed his pose from kneeling on one knee to both knees and cing his hands on the floor kowtowed toward the de Empress, pushing his forehead into the floor.


    "This Empress will, but not now, so move aside and let the guest in"


    Nie Xiwang spoke with a cold tone causing the man to pale, involuntarily raising his head from the unexpected answer as he revealed a shocked expression.


    ''Heh, did he think if he begged for punishment in this manner he wouldn''t receive it?''


    Wu Long inwardly chuckled while starting to walk, seeing that expression and recognizing this behavior pattern.


    He passed through the kneeling people with Butler Bang following him into the Throne Room.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty"


    Wu Long cupped his fists with a smile, Butler Bang behind him following his motion.


    "Impertinence! You are before the-..."


    "It''s fine! We have been over this, don''t make this Empress repeat myself.


    Greetings, Daoist Wu"


    As one of the Ministers to the side from Wu Long tried to make ament about him not kneeling before the Empress, Nie Xiwang cut into the words of the government official.


    ''My apologies for this farce, Daoist Wu. If it was within my power I would have avoided it...''


    A sound transmission reached his ears and he smiled.


    "Khu-khum"


    One of the two Chief Ministers, the middle-aged looking but quite beautiful woman coughed into her fist, seemingly reprimanding the use of sound transmissions.


    While the contents could not be heard, the use of sound transmissions was actually easily detectable from the fluctuations of natural Spiritual Qi in the air, and the legacy of techniques concealing them seemed to becking in this world.


    ''Please don''t worry, Your Majesty.


    I don''t really care about such insignificant things, nor would they be a problem.


    And congrattions on your breakthrough''


    A smile appeared on his lips as his voice resounded in her ears, this time not noticed by anyone around.

 Chapter 592 Hungry for news

    Chapter 592 Hungry for news


    ??Nie Xiwang''s eyes widened at both the fact he seemingly could use sound transmissions and at the same time that he had so easily seen through her breakthrough.


    Her gray eyes with a sprinkle of gold in them turned to him for a moment of surprise but instantly turned away in a simr fashion as a hand touching a scalding hot surface.


    His smile widened seeing that, as he recalled the ''gift'' he left her when she secretly watched him leaving the capital before.


    However, what did impress him was that in the time he had not seen her, she rose to the peak of the Mortal Transcendence Realm, reaching the very peak of Nine Mortal Realms.


    Their prior encounters and conversations have opened the eyes of the de Empress, both to the inherent ws in her view of the world around, and in her perception of herself.


    This, for a Dao Cultivator like Nie Xiwang, was an incredibly powerful enlightenment, which, alongside the rapid improvements in the Spiritual Qi of the Three Continents made her cultivation base rapidly rise.


    This, however, coupled with her more adequate governing, as well as more urate view of the people around, did not bode well with the Pce Ministers, especially the three Chief Ministers who relied on her political ipetence andselective blindness to thrive in the growing shadows of her rule.


    Not to mention that the cultivation of those Ministers and their entourage also experienced a dramatic growth, which gave them some added confidence.


    Wu Long could feel those changes by the different atmosphere permeating the pce and even the capital as a whole.


    Of course, if Old Yen was with him on this trip he would have learned that far before even entering the pce.


    "Greetings, Daoist Wu.


    My name is-..."


    "I have no interest in your name or listening to your nonsense. There is nothing you can learn from me and nothing to gain.


    I spared your lives after your men attacked me in the streets of the capital in myst visit, but do not mistake me for a merciful man, as that was only a courtesy to your Empress, not personal sentiment"


    Wu Long cut into the words of the female Chief Minister who froze at his words, the entire room falling into deathly silence after his speech.


    Even Nie Xiwang looked at him with wide eyes full of bewilderment. However, there was something there in them besides the shock.


    Meanwhile the female Chief Minister was opening and closing her mouth like a fish out of water, before finallying to.


    "...! How da-..."


    "Spare me your nonsense.


    I would cut you down right here, nor would I hesitate to do so for you lot.


    However, as we are in the presence of Her Majesty, I will give her face and give you a warning first.


    The next time you try to speak with me out of turn, I will bitch p you into oblivion which would be your second warning. There will be no third.


    I came to speak with Her Majesty, not report news from my continent or engage in any other conversations with someone I have no interest in being associated with"


    He did not let the middle-aged woman speak, pointing out their goal so they understood that he knew exactly what they wanted.


    After the war with Gu Zhen, with the help of Madam Liang''s newly formed Thousand Eyes Pce, Wu Longpletely shut off the information flowing out from the continent, thus leaving the outside world in the dark about any developments.


    The trade routes were also screened, and thus even Bahshi Assassination Group''s members could not get through, as a growing excitement and spection toward what happened was rampant outside.


    This meeting''s goal was obviously to leverage Nie Xiwang''s rtionship with Wu Long to finally get the news.


    His eyes circled the crowd standing around while he spoke, letting them know the woman was not the only one he was talking to.


    His tone was calm and collected and not raising his voice, yet his very being showing what the word domineering meant.


    His confident and dignified figure as he stood tall among the ministers, none of whom entered his eyes or otherwise disturbed him, reflected in the eyes of the Empress who had slight rosiness appear on her cheeks.


    Meanwhile murmurs went through the Throne Room.


    Being so rudely rebuked caused the middle-aged woman to tremble in fury, but she didn''t raise her voice, as she saw the clear intention in Wu Long''s eyes and knew what kind of man he was by his previous actions when he visited this country.


    "Your Majesty..."


    She knew speaking to Wu Long was no longer an option, so she turned to Nie Xiwang, lowering her head and cupping her hands.


    The de Empress now had an amused smile on her face as she slightly leaned back on her throne, putting one long and graceful leg wrapped in luxurious white stockings with patterns made of golden threads, over another, golden high-heels on her feet entuating this pose, and elegantly resting her hands on the armrests instead of putting them together on her thighs as she did before while sitting up straight.


    "Hmm? What is it Minister Fei?


    Were you not the one who told this Empress that my authority had its limits not that long ago standing right where you are now?


    And that having strength is not the reason to be arrogant?


    This Empress is afraid that if the exalted Chief Minister cannot do anything, my little authority is hardly of any help... and resolving everything with strength seems to be inappropriate as the Minister said..."


    Nie Xiwang first raised one eyebrow with a smile, and then turning her gaze to her perfectly maintained nails as she raised her hand and turned it towards herself, sighed with ''genuinement''.


    "Y-Your Majesty!!! Your subjects are being oppressed in your Court right before your eyes!


    And with no hint of decorum or respect, no less!


    Is it not an insult to the dignity of the Imperial Throne and you personally?!"


    The second Chief Minister lowered his head to the de Empress, cupping his hands as the entire side of the room that stood behind him mirrored his motions with the murmur saying "We ask Your Majesty to make a wise decision"ing from their mouths in unison.


    "Hmm, but he did give this Empress face by agreeing to let you off with a warning first, didn''t he? Minister Bei?"


    Nie Xiwang''s tone was yful as she clearly enjoyed this situation, no more hints of weariness in her appearance or voice.

 Chapter 593 Shifting tides

    <h4>Chapter 593 Shifting tides </h4>


    "Your Majesty!


    How can the distinguished Imperial Court be satisfied with such a rude concession?!?! We must uphold the dignity and authority of our Empire!


    If you let that behavior slide, would not every cat and dog be able to be arrogant in your Pce?"


    The female Chief Minister surnamed Fei asked with an aggrieved voice and expression. As the half of the room behind her moved together with her to bow and cup their hands.


    "Hmm, that so?..."


    Nie Xiwang traced her chin as if in thought, thest phrase of the Minister seemingly touching upon her pride.


    "Indeed, it appears I gravely misunderstood this matter. The Ministers are wise after all.


    And what should our response be in such case? Minister Bei?"


    She then spoke turning to the male Chief Minister who once again bowed in respectful pose.


    "I say we apprehend this rude man and hold him in confinement for several days. That will uphold the dignity of our Empire"


    The Chief Minister Bei smiled as he spoke.


    "Mm, quite right, what is your opinion then, Minister Fei?"


    Nie Xiwang nodded and turned to the woman who hurried to bow.


    "Your Majesty is wise. But this Minister believes that Minister Bei is too lenient for such an impertinent behavior.


    I believe this rude man must be made to kowtow and beg forgiveness for three days in front of the Pce after his confinement is over"


    The woman''s suggestion was once again supported by the crowd behind her.


    "This Empress sees your point.


    Hahaha, as this Empress thought, this Empress can really only rely on the wise Ministers.


    Your words are worth their weight in gold"


    Nie Xiwang said as the crowd of Ministers had smiles appear on their faces, but the two Chief Ministers strangely had a bad premonition as the situation changed in their favor too swiftly.


    Not to mention that, herst phrase sounded particrly off.


    "Well then, since you are so eager to uphold the dignity of our Empire, I will give you the honors.


    Go ahead and announce your punishment to Daoist Wu, Minister Bei"


    She did not give them time to ponder on the meaning of her earlier words, as she made a gesture with an open palm toward the Chief Minister, who froze on the spot.


    "This..."


    He slightly hesitantly spoke up, turning his gaze back and forth between the Empress and Wu Long, who still stood tall with his hands leisurely held behind his back, a smile touching the handsome features.


    "Hmm? What is it? Minister Bei?


    Weren''t you going to announce your brilliant suggestion and have it be enforced?"


    Nie Xiwang raised her eyebrows as the man was getting pale.


    Wu Long''s warning before clearly ringing in his ears, as he knew that the moment he opened his mouth he would be pped away.


    "Then perhaps Minister Fei wants to announce her solution first?"


    The de Empress turned her gaze toward the woman who gulped, already anticipating this from the moment the trap closed around the other Chief Minister.


    "Y-Your Majesty... if we think about it... maybe I have spoken out of turn before.


    After all, Daoist Wu has came to personally meet with Your Highness, and it was wrong of us to barge in here"


    She spoke as Nie Xiwang''s eyes were filled with amusement and satisfaction.


    "Is that so? Then what about your earlier words?


    This Empress seems to remember you being outraged at Daoist Wu''s behavior?"


    Nie Xiwang continued to press as Minister Fei had a bead of sweat go down the side of her face.


    "I must have made a gravepse in judgement, as long hours of work for the betterment of our Empire have made me weary, Your Majesty.


    This Minister hopes you will let your humble servant retire for the day to not cause any further mistakes"


    The woman spoke inplete humiliation.


    "What of Minister Bei? Did you not say that the dignity of the Empire was at stake?"


    The de Empress turned to the man who bowed with the same pitiful expression as the woman on the other side.


    "My deepest apologies, Your Majesty.


    This Minister has also been buried in the work to ensure this great country''s prosperity, thus allowing the tired mind to ramble incoherently before.


    This Minister also begs Your Majesty to allow me to take rest"


    He quickly jumped on the same train as the other Chief Minister, as both halves of the room behind them lowered their heads, speaking simr words and begging for leniency.


    "Oh my, this Empress did not realize you all were so overworked.


    It is ipetence of the ruler. When the head is ipetent, the feet suffer, after all"


    Nie Xiwang spoke withment, shaking her head in ''embarrassment'' and ''shame''.


    "You have all worked hard with no time for rest or even a meal. Your sweat and blood all shed to better this country, how can this Empress not allow you some respite?


    That would not only be ungrateful but cruel.


    No. A day would not be enough to repay such loyal service!


    How about a month? You should all take a leave for a month and let this Empress do some work for once instead of burdening you all"


    She continued in a remorseful tone as the eyes of the Ministers widened.


    Their teeth clenched as they were still in bowing poses, their heads lowered.


    ""Y-Your Majesty is magnanimous and wise! We respectfully ept your mercifulmand""


    However, the two had no choice but to ept, and the crowd behind them followed.


    "Send my Imperial Command!


    For their contributions, the Ministers of the Court shall be awarded a month of rest, the Chief Ministers be awarded two!"


    Nie Xiwang, still with a face full of ''remorse'' for the ''hardship'' she put her subjects through, stood up, receiving a long golden scepter from the servant by the side of the Throne, and striking the floor with a thunderous *thud* that sent a ripple of Spiritual Qi, proimed with the voice full of Imperial authority.


    Her words, driven by a Formation activated by the scepter resounded throughout the entire Imperial Pce, as the two Chief Ministers exchangedhidden aggrieved side nces while still with lowered heads.


    """Long live Her Majesty! Prosperity to the Empire!"""


    The entire Throne Room spoke in unison, and the doors behind the crowd opened, the people starting to retreat backwards, still facing the throne with lowered heads.


    "You retreat as well"


    Nie Xiwang spoke while giving back the scepter to the servant, as the servant bowed with a surprised face.


    "Everyone vacate the room.


    Send word that the official Court is retiring for the day. The Throne Room shall not be disturbed under any circumstances"


    She then raised her voice as any servants still standing to the sides of the room bowed and started leaving the room as well.


    "You may go as well.


    Don''t bother waiting, make sure the stay of mydies isfortable and not disturbed. I am sure your subordinates alone can manage, but I would prefer if you ensured everything went without a hitch"


    Wu Long slightly turned his head to Butler Bang who instantly understood that the inn was likely to be targeted to deliver a message, bowing with the words "Leave it to me, Young Master", and left with the rest.

 Chapter 594 You just have to say yes

    <h4>Chapter 594 You just have to say yes </h4>


    As the doors closed behind Wu Long, Nie Xiwang, who did not sit back down on the Throne turned her gaze to him still standing in the center of the room as before.


    "Pfft! ....ehahahahaha!


    You are quite something, Daoist Wu.


    I wanted to be angry with you at first for the stunt you pulled before..."


    She then startedughing, and her cheeks flushed red as she remembered the vision she saw when she spied on him leaving the capital.


    "...but you gave me a goodugh and a great opportunity to get rid of those annoying people for a short period, so I suppose we can call it even"


    She then said, revealing a look that made the tips of Wu Long''s lips to curl up in a smile.


    "Even? I beg to differ, Your Majesty.


    It seems to me, that you still want something from me"


    He spoke with a tone that made her widen her eyes. A tone she understood without experience or much knowledge. The understandinging naturally.


    Wu Long made a step forward, and she involuntarily made one backward. His step was confident and unwavering while hers was filled with hesitation and shaky.


    He saw it in her gaze when he spoke to those ministers, and made his position on all matters clear, he saw something he was very familiar with.


    Arousal.


    There were hints of flirting nces between the two before, but so subtle, that even some experienced womanizers and man-eaters would struggle to catch them.


    However, as she saw him deal with those she constantly had trouble with as if they were flies, confidently standing amid that room, dignified and domineering, coupled with the visions he showed her before, something inside her shifted, or awakened.


    "Fr-..from you...?"


    She hesitantly asked, both afraid and craving to hear the answer.


    He made another step toward her and as she retreated again, she stumbled and plopped onto the throne, while Wu Long took this opportunity to instantly close the distance between them with fast confident steps that echoed through the room.


    "You know what I am talking about. Because it is something you want"


    He leaned over her, cing his hand on the backrest of the throne, as her eyes, opened wide, reflected his face, looking up at him and then shifting toward his lips for a split moment before jumping up to meet his eyes again.


    "I...I want..."


    Her lips mumbled, and she gulped, a flurry of feelings she never experienced rising up and overwhelming her, slightly clouding her reason, and making her also feel a kind of rity.


    ''I... I can''t... I am... I am an Empress...


    And... this ce... no, not the ce, even... even thinking about it is absurd no matter where it is!''


    Her thoughts swirled inside her as she looked into his eyes, but strangely could not move her sight away, as if sucked into his gaze.


    The feeling of something forbidden, something taboo that should be frowned upon happening welled up in her chest, mixing into the storm of emotions and surprisingly only made her arousal increase.


    ''This shouldn''t be happening!... It''s not right!''


    Her mind screamed as he chuckled looking into her eyes. He now knew what she saw in the visions of pleasure, or could make a guess with high certainty.


    "But... in order to obtain that which you want from me, you must agree to be my woman"


    His words caused her throat to be dry as she gulped again.


    "Y-Your woman?"


    She repeated his words, staring at him as if bewitched. She could not deny the attraction she felt toward him, which was amplified by her excited state.


    ''Absurd! Absolutely absurd!


    I... I am the Monarch of the Wood Spirit Empire! I... I-...!''


    Her reasoning was sharply facing off with her turbulent emotions.


    Her tongue moved across her lips as she felt them dry from her trepidation, that motion causing the glint in his eyes to intensify.


    He resembled a starved beast that was watching its prey, powerful, wild and dangerous, making him look even more attractive in her gaze.


    ''But... where else would I find such a man?


    A man as exceptional in all aspects... outspoken... attractive... intelligent... dangerous and different in the most... seductive ways... and at the same time...


    ... POWERFUL...?


    No... not even that... would I care if by some impossible coincidence I found one?''


    And then something in her gaze changed, as she seemed to have an epiphany.


    His smile became wider as he saw that change, slowly leaning in to the side of her head as her heart rate went up from the closeness.


    His smile became wider as he saw that change, slowly leaning in to the side of her head as her heart rate went up from the "You don''t need to worry so much about consequences, status, or any other of those fleeting things.


    Since as long as you be my woman there is no gilded or brutal cage that can hold you.


    No chains that can restrain you.


    No words that can forbid you.


    You just need to think about what you really want. What your heart desires.


    And as long as you wish it, you just have to say yes, and nothing else will matter"


    He spoke in a deep tone as a shiver went through her, Nie Xiwang''s eyes closing as she took a trembling breath, which backfired as his scent filled her lungs.


    "What I... want..."


    She repeated his words that resonated deep within her.


    "Yes, what you want. What you wanted ever since then..."


    A memory floated up in her mind, jogged by his words. A memory of a young-looking man with a domineering and defiant gaze, standing before the gates of the Wu Family Mansion that he previously turned upside down, and gazing up at her with a confident smile.


    ''Ah... I see, so I was already...''


    She suddenly understood, that this was not something new, that happened today, this was always where this was going. This was something she knew woulde.


    The eyes of the de Empress closed once more, and eyes of one woman facing one man opened wide.


    "...Yes"

 Chapter 595 (R18) Defiling the Throne

    <h4>Chapter 595 (R18) Defiling the Throne </h4>


    His lips found hers, and she closed her eyes as the sensation of her first kiss filled her mind. It started sweet and soft, but then suddenly gained in intensity.


    He was like a hungry beast that finally caught its prey, indulging in her, unleashing his own desires and uncovering hers.


    Her breathing became rougher, as he leaned over her sitting on the Imperial Throne, his lips greedily sucking on hers and his tongue making her world spin.


    His right hand was still on the backrest of the throne while his left made its way toward the back of her head, helping him deepen the kiss.


    "Mmm... uhmm"


    Their lips were making wet sounds as her light moans started making her even more embarrassed, and more aroused.


    His hand then traveled down her neck to caress her open shoulder, sending shivers through the Empress.


    His mouth followed, going down the left side of her neck, covering it in kisses, as she put both her hands on his head, leaning her head up to expose herself to him even more.


    As she did, thevishly decorated ceiling came into her view, reminding her of where she was.


    The feeling of doing something like this in this room that represented the might and authority of the Empire made her both ashamed and excited at the same time.


    The golden crown adorning her head, her dress tailored to give her Imperial majesty, the throne she was on, everything was reminding her of her status, and yet she was burning in passion in the hands of this man.


    When she felt his hand grasp her breast over the dress and massage it, a jolt went through her as she felt a tightening feeling deep within, his mouth traveling to her cleavage, loosening the dress around it.


    "Ahm~... ahn~.... mmm~... mmh~..."


    She liked how he made her feel, unable to keep herself from moaning, her sweet voice filling and echoing in the spacious Throne Room.


    His hand went through the deep cut on the side of her white dress, and caressing the exposed thigh above the white stockings, went up to touch the thin and soft, luxuriouscy fabric.


    "Aah!"


    Nie Xiwang''s eyes opened wide as she felt that touch, as he felt the already damp feeling under his fingertips rapidly get wetter.


    ''So alluring...''


    A thought went through his mind as he felt this sweet and juicy beauty craving for him no less than he wanted her.


    She did not have experience, but it did not matter with his skill, as he allowed her to naturally bloom the instinct that was hidden deep within her.


    Her hands were weaved around his neck, feeling a sense of security in this powerful body and at the same time a guilty pleasure in being dominated.


    His hand slid inside the drenched underwear, and her eyes rolled up as her hips started moving with his fingers, the golden hills of her shoes scraping the floor as her legs trembled and spread unconsciously.


    "Aah! Haaah! Ahm!"


    She very quickly learned the feeling of her first orgasm, but he did not let her rest, continuing to make her cum for the second and then third times, as her eyes rolled up, her expression loosening with red cheeks.


    "Haa~... haa~... haa~... t-take me...haa~..."


    She said with difficulty while heavily panting.


    "What do you want? I can''t hear you"


    He smiled, and she made a face full of longing as he continued to lightly caress her sensitive clit.


    "Mmh! Take me! Make me yours, take my first time and make me your woman!"


    She then repeated and spoke with more and more passion as he chuckled, and raising her legs holding them by the thighs wrapped in stockings moved the cloth covering the front of her lower body to the side.


    The revealed whitecy panties werepletely drenched, letting him clearly see the pink pussy twitching behind the fine fabric.


    "Are you sure, Your Majesty? There will be no way back after that. You will no longer be the Empress, you will be my woman"


    He chuckled, slowly moving aside thest barrier in between him and her most precious ce.


    "Do it! Defile this Empress on this very Throne that gives me the power and authority, strip it all away and make me your woman!"


    She raised her voice as her hips moved seductively back and forth resembling the motion from before.


    "Very well then, your wish..."


    He smiled, freeing his bulging cock from the robes, her eyes widening, reflecting it, and then with his right hand pushing her thigh up, aimed the tip at the entrance of her pussy with his left hand.


    "Aaaaah!!!"


    She eximed as with a push of his hips, his cock pushed her tight walls apart and tore through her maidenhood.


    "Mmmm!"


    Her eyes revealed an ecstatic look as she started orgasming, his previous long foreypletely developing this virgin''s pussy''s sensitivity to pleasure.


    ''This... this feels amazing!!! It feels even better than I thought!''


    Her mind caught herselfparing the sensation with what she imagined just before.


    "Aaah~!!!"


    She shuddered as he drew back, and a scream full of pleasure left her lips as he thrust back in, echoing through the Throne Room.


    "Aah! Haah! Uhm! MMh!"


    Her moans started filling the room and then she bit her lower lip, looking him in the eyes as he started ravaging this Empress in her own Throne Room, holding both her legs by the thighs.


    He then circled his right arm around her thigh to hold it with the inner side of the arm and his hand went to her breast, tugging on the loosened dress to reveal her breast and started fondling it, as her eyes zed over with pleasure.


    ''So good! He''s so big! And hard! It...Aah! It reaches so d-..deep!''


    His hips were pounding on her plump, juicy-looking and alluring ass that changed form, sending waves through her supple flesh.


    His cock going in and out of her pussy was making lewd noises that could be heard loud and clear along her moans and the pping sounds made by her butt being mmed into.


    He leaned forward and sealed her lips as she continued making muffled moans into his.


    "Mmmf! Uhumf! Uhuhuhmf! MMmmmf!!!"


    After some time, she felt another orgasming closer, and clung to him as he pushed her into the throne and started cumming into her contracting pulsating pussy, while she convulsed in throes of passion.


    "Muaah! haah~ haah~"


    As their lips parted she looked at him with eyes full of shock and disbelief.


    He smiled, and taking out his still hard cock looked into her eyes with a glint.


    She gulped, looking at the glistening with their juices cock, one that made her feel so good, and climbing down from the throne stood on her knees before it.


    She sent him a look, and after confirming, opened her mouth, letting out her tongue that made a reluctant lick on the underside of the shaft.


    Her hands grabbed onto his robes as she made another lick, and then another, and continued getting better and better as she cleaned his cock from semen and her love juices.


    She was sending him looks from time to time, checking if what she was doing was right, and then continued, after which she opened her mouth and started sucking on the tip, looking up into his eyes.


    Her head started moving, as she was getting used to this.


    She did not have any technique, and was not really good at it, but the sight of an Empress still wearing her crown in the slightly disheveled hair, kneeling in her regal white dress sucking on his cock by her throne made it more enjoyable, as he ced his hand on her cheek, caressing it with his thumb and at the same time guiding her motions that instantly started giving him more pleasure.


    He did not let her do it for long, guiding her to take it out of her mouth with his hand.


    "Put your knees on the throne, and grab the backrest"


    He said and she followed, putting both hands right next to each other on the backrest, turning back to look at him with eyes full of anticipation.


    "Aaah!!! Yes!"


    He flung aside the back side of the dress, and putting the tip of his cock to the entrance of her pussy, pushed forward as she eximed.


    He grabbed her waist and started pounding her from behind, as she looked at him with unfocused eyes full of euphoric pleasure, her whole body shaking to the rhythm of his thrusts.


    "Hahn!"


    He then drew back his hips and made a deeper thrust that sent her to the front. Her head turned forward as her mouth almost touched her hands on the edge of the backrest, her eyes rolling up as she felt another orgasm.


    But he did not stop, continuing on pping her cheeks, producing lewd and loud sounds that echoed in the room.


    "Aah! Uhm! Yes! More! Aaah! Please aah! ...ravage my body aaaaah!"


    She eximed while moaning as he was railing her from behind, grabbing her plump ass and sinking his fingers into it as her eyes rolled up to meet her upper eyelids, no longer able to see anything as they lost focus.


    She bit on the back pillow that was tied to the backrest of the Throne, to the part that could be seen in between her hands grabbing the backrest.


    "Uff! Ughf! Unhfff! Uuuuuuufff!!!"


    After banging her like this for some time, he drove his cock deep inside and as she started convulsing in the yet another orgasm, filled her with a huge load of thick hot cum.

 Chapter 596 Because I am here

    <h4>Chapter 596 Because I am here</h4>


    Wu Long sat on the throne, with a beauty sitting on hisp, leaning her head on his left shoulder and her hand raised to rest on the right one.


    After a month of cultivating on the ship with his women, and now taking Nie Xiwang''s Pure Yin Qi and all of her Yin Qi of a peak Mortal Transcendence Realm cultivator, all the while refining the rich Spiritual Qi of the Secret Realm instead of the one filling the Three Continents, his cultivation has crossed the watershed barrier and reached the 7th level of Core Formation Realm, as his core now more and more resembled one solid sphere.


    His left hand was around the waist of the de Empress, his right hand caressing her thigh in the white stocking.


    "So I am finally free..."


    She stated, her voice full of relief and joy, as well as the slight mncholy as she reminisced about the time she spent chained to this throne by the necessity, both protected and burdened by its authority.


    "Mm"


    He simply softly nodded, as she closed her eyes and snuggled a little deeper into his embrace, listening to the rhythm of his heart that made herfortable and reassured.


    The atmosphere in this silent Throne Room was tranquil and peaceful, and even though it contrasted with the hot passion and loudness before, it did not feel hollow.


    Rather, it felt full of warmth and coziness.


    "What will happen now?", she asked after a long period of thisfortable silence, opening her eyes and looking up.


    "Haha, nothing much, I will take you away from this pce", he chuckled as he turned his calm gaze to her.


    "But... the pce... and the people...", Nie Xiwang lightly clenched his robe that she was holding, feeling slightly guilty about feeling so relieved to hear those words.


    "You now know more than you did before, so you know you were not really the one controlling this country. The one who did was always that Minister Du, along with the other two but those are scarecrows.


    It was this way both before you came to the throne, and after. So nothing will change"


    Wu Long raised his hand and touched her hair, pushing a lock that unraveled from her hairstyle from covering her face to the side and tucked it behind her ear.


    "You just have to abdicate the throne in favor of the Nie family ancestor or the previous Emperor, whomever you wish, and everything will run the same as it did before your time.


    Though there might be some Imperial Family members who might want to take revenge on you, that is of no consequence"


    He chuckled, as a worried look appeared in her eyes.


    "If that was the case, I would have rather fled the pce after my revenge, than took the throne.


    What made me cling to the authority of the Empress and the protection this throne gave is not the flies who cannot do anything against me, and not even the ancestor, but a much, much scarier force that part of the Imperial Family has ties to.


    It is different from the Wood Spirit Senior, and..."


    She shook her head, her hand involuntarily clenching Wu Long''s robe as her words trailed off.


    He gently put his hand over hers, the warmth of his palm and thefortable feeling it gave making hers rx as he gently smiled.


    "I know. Doesn''t matter, I can deal with that too", he replied in a lighthearted tone.


    "Deal with it? But...", she widened her eyes.


    "Haha, to be honest I was going to deal with it even without this, so you don''t need to worry about it", Wu Long made a lightugh, tapping the tip of her nose with the tip of his index finger.


    "H-How can I not be worried? Since you know about the Wood Spirit Senior and many other things, you must know..."


    "That they have Transcendents behind them? I do. That doesn''t change anything though", Wu Long chuckled, as he finished her words and then shook his head with a fatally attractive for her confidence.


    "...", she stared at him with wide eyes, and seeing that, his smile widened as he leaned in to whisper into her ear.


    "You wonder why there are no news from the Azure Eagle Continent? It is so that those you are talking about don''t know that the Alchemy Tower is no more, all but two of the Transcendents on their side dead, including the Tower Master", his words made Nie Xiwang mind nk as she could not process them.


    As he leaned back, she was staring into his eyes, trying to figure out if he was joking, but saw only a sincere look.


    "But how...?", fell from her lips almost involuntarily.


    "There is a lot you will learn about me, and a lot you will have to get used to, but let''s take it gradually, there is no rush. For now, just know that there is no threat from those you feared before, because I am here", Wu Long made a light smile, speaking in a hushed, soothing tone.


    The final phrase he spoke reverberated in her mind, as her eyes filled with yet reluctant and wavering, but growing relief andfort.


    In this moment, within her view, he became a giant that shielded her from any worries, putting her up high on his shoulder where no harm could reach her, a stronghold that made her safe.


    This was a feeling she longed for so long, and so desperately, first as she fended for herself as an illegitimate child in the Imperial Family, and then as she sat on the throne made of daggers pointed at her, always amid cold stares, always amid enemies, all alone with no friends or allies, with no one to trust or rely on.


    As she learned to be strong amid all that, to surround herself with des that shielded her from the outside, she still yearned for it, for the day toe when she would be kept safe by someone, protected, cuddled and... loved.


    She burrowed into his chest as he wove both hands around her, tightly embracing her, enveloping her in this sensation that she never got to experience before.

 Chapter 597 The Crown of the Blade Empress

    Chapter 597 The Crown of the de Empress


    ??Nie Xiwang jolted, opening her eyes with surprise, part of a dimly illuminated rooming into her view along with a part of a man''s robes.


    She did not notice when her consciousness trailed off.


    But the first thing she realized with the dizzy and disoriented mind was that she felt incrediblyfortable, the second being that she was still cuddled in his embrace.


    Her eyes went up to meet a soft, gentle gaze and she melted at that sight.


    "Sorry... I...it must have been ufortable..." she murmured as he smiled, shaking his head.


    "Hahaha, how can I be ufortable with such a beauty in my arms?", he chuckled, as he truly carefully took a morefortable pose while she slept, leisurely half-sitting halfying on the throne, feeling quite happy about the circumstances.


    Her cheeks lightly flushed as she reluctantly left his embrace, and then stood up from the throne.


    The moment she slipped from his hold, the cold air made her lightly shiver, a feeling of loss and longing filled her as she widened her eyes at how quickly she got used to being cuddled by him.


    "Haa~ it is already dusk", she sighed as she looked at the twilight sky seen from the Throne Room which hadrge open wall with the view of the cityscape.


    "Hahaha, it is dawn, Xiwang", hisugh came from the throne as she widened her eyes turning her gaze to him.


    She felt both a pang of sweetness in her heart at hearing him call her by her name, and at the same time shock at the fact she slept so deeply for so long.


    As a Mortal Transcendence Realm cultivator, she did not have to sleep at all, let alone this deep and long of a sleep.


    However, she knew that fatigue was still possible, and that one had to cultivate Spiritual Qi to relieve that weariness, and if taken to extreme it was still possible for the body to shut down and use the natural method of sleep to replenish energy.


    Though she did not feel particrly tired either, which left only one exnation, which was mental and emotional exhaustion, as she realized just how on edge she was before.


    "Haha... then I guess it is a new dawn for me", she chuckled while turning back to the skies of the capital which were covered in early rays of morning sun, continuing her words with "I am not going to lie, I may need a bit of time to get used to not being the Empress though"


    She knew that her way of life was different thanmon people, and that her status was something she may have gotten too used to. But...


    "Why getting used to it?", he asked in a surprised voice while standing up as she made a surprised look at his words as well.


    "Am I not abdicating the throne?"


    "You are, but only the one you were never meant to sit upon in the first ce. You are only putting down the crown governing people.


    However, you are still the Empress of des"


    He smiled as a surprised look appeared in her eyes, turning them to the hilts of 12 golden swords sheathed into the Throne.


    "des...", she murmured.


    The swords moved by her thought, drawn from the Throne and flying up with a smooth motion, hovering a couple of meters above her gracefully stretched palm with the des pointing down, rotating in a cylindrical pattern around a central axis.


    The swords then made a series of rotating patterns dividing first into two groups of individual movement and then more and more until each sword moved in its own unique way.


    "You mean this?"


    She asked as she turned to him with a bit of confusion and he nodded.


    "This control, this ease and precision...", he looked up at one of the swords, stretching his hand and she led the sword to approach him, as he traced the t side of the de with his fingertips.


    "You may not realize this because of how natural it is for you, but this is not something just anyone can aplish.


    Most de Masters among Equilibrium Dao Cultivators use small specially refined weapons, and even then, the average number most can manipte at once is 3-4 in the Mortal Transcendence Realm, some of the most talented ones can maybe use 6-7, and even the so-called Sons and Daughters of Heavens can probably manage 8-9.


    The control over each individual one itself is usually far worse as well.


    Being able to master control of 12 full swords which are not even designed for de Masters to such extent is extraordinary to say the very least"


    Wu Long turned his gaze from the de to Nie Xiwang as the beauty''s eyes widened.


    "I knew I was better than most of my peers from early on, and am considered the best de Master of the Empire. At one point I was quite proud of my skill.


    But from the moment I learned the truth about this world, and that I was a frog in a well, I believed that my skill must be mediocrepared to people outside..."


    The de Empress spoke with a bit of disbelief.


    "Hahaha, far from it. I would dare say if you do not stop improving you may very well be the best de Master I know of in the future, although you still have to work hard to reach that level", Wu Longughed with an amused look in his eyes.


    It was quite ironic that many people who actually had mediocre skills but were isted from the bigger pond usually considered themself on par with those outside when they learned of the existence of a wider world, while she, possessing skill that was far more magnificent, was mindful enough to be humble instead.


    "But wouldn''t that make me unfit for the title of de Empress until I reach that level?", she pondered while looking at the sword that floated down to her.


    "Perhaps in terms of the entire universe, yes. But among your peers in cultivation, you can im that title with ease.


    So if you wish to keep that title, you have to work hard in the future"


    Wu Long chuckled and Nie Xiwang smiled toward him, understanding the meaning behind his words., as the swords flew behind her back to resemble a form of spread wings, one that she had already shown him before.


    That meaning was simple.


    He was challenging her, challenging to keep that title.


    Her natural pride which was part of her as much as her vulnerable side that she showed him and him alone, was awakened to the call of that challenge as her demeanor exuded a haughty and confident air and a glint appeared in her eyes, that made this stunning woman all the more alluring in his.

 Chapter 598 Indecent?

    <h4>Chapter 598 Indecent?</h4>


    The massive doors of the Throne Room opened and the servant with the scepter, as well as several attendants and guards went inside.


    The one carrying the scepter carefully wrapped in a luxurious green cloth was a young woman, who was blushing and tried her best to keep her gaze away from the Empress sitting on the throne with her usual appearance and Wu Long standing beside, leisurely leaning on the backrest of the Imperial seat of authority.


    The two spent the entire previous day and night inside the room, and the dress that the Empress wore was a different one from when they saw her the day before, so it did not take a genius to realize what happened. In fact, it was the hottest pce gossip from the moment they were left alone in the room.


    Nie Xiwang did not mind these gazes and expressions, as she couldn''t care less what these people thought of her or her actions.


    She was too proud to be bothered with such things as long as no one dared to confront her about it or disrespect her where she could hear it, as she would not tolerate such impertinence.


    The de Empress stretched out her hand and the servant respectfully handed her the scepter, which heavy lower end struck the floor a momentter, shocking thetter.


    A small array circle activated under the ce she struck, and the entire floor of the Throne Room lit up with glowing patterns.


    The deep and low sounds of horns resounded throughout the pce, which was only just waking up at this early hour, as people all across its halls and corridors widened their eyes in shock at the sounds, raising their heads, some people half-rising in their beds.


    The stationary guards with half-closed eyes that were waiting for their shift to be almost over, nearly jumped in fear, frantically looking around to check if anyone saw them dozing off, and only then recognizing the sound''s meaning, only to open their mouths wide at the realization in the next moment.


    The General Imperial Council.


    It could only be issued by the sitting Emperor or Empress, and must be attended not only by the main representatives of all branches of the Nie Imperial Family, but also by the Imperial Ancestor and all the Elders, figures that could be hardly seen even once in a century.


    And... it was the very first time that Nie Xiwang used that authority.


    The tranquil and still sleepy pce that was quietly buzzing with gossips only in hushed tones and hidden ces instantly transformed to resemble a disturbed hos nest after this rude awakening.


    However, despite the frenzy, the delegations of Imperial members only started leaving their residences two hourster, proceeding toward the Main Pce with leisurely gait, as well as spending time to greet others and stop to have small talk with very audibleughs that could be heard by everyone around on the way.


    This was one of the main reasons Nie Xiwang never issued the assembly of the General Imperial Council, even just after ascending the throne as was the custom, since she knew her rule would weaken after her authority was disrespected.


    After all, some of the most important aspects of the politics of an Empire were tied to perceptions.


    And she could not do anything about them, because of certain limitations she faced throughout her rule, thus choosing to rather face ridicule for not holding the council than calling it with such disastrous results.


    Her opponents, which included almost all of her extended family, were waiting for this opportunity with bated breaths for the whole time.


    Their current faces had expressions of arrogance, defiance, and glee, that is, until they saw the open doors of the Throne Room from afar, through which they could not see the desired effect of their behavior at all.


    Far from seeing a face full of indignation, humiliation, and frustration, perhaps if they were lucky, outright fury.


    What they saw was Nie Xiwang talking with Wu Long, an amused look in her eyes and a light smile on her lips, asionally raising her hand in elegant manner to cover her mouth when a tinklingughter made tiny cute wrinkles appear around her eyes.


    There were already some members of less influential branches of the Nie Family inside the Throne Room, who werepletely ignored, their disgruntled looks making it apparent that this was not a temporary state but has been going on for as long as they arrived.


    Wu Long soon also noticed a familiar face, as a certain muscr man on whom Imperial Robes looked quite ridiculous, entered the room, taking his spot at the back of the crowd with a rather bored expression, but after circling the room with a gaze and stumbling upon the former, froze on the spot.


    But at that moment...


    "Heh! How indecent, bringing some gigolo to-...", as one of the more senior members of the Imperial Council entered the room, she covered her mouth with one hand from the side and spoke in a ''hushed'' tone to another senior member.


    However, she did not get to finish her sentence, as a golden sword was freed of its sheathe embedded in the throne and flew with a speed none of them could even see, the sharp tip of the de stopping barely a centimeter away from the old woman''s throat.


    """...!"""


    "Nie Xiwang! You dare!"


    "This is going overboard!"


    "Thi-..."


    "Silence!"


    As an uproar immediately rose from the action, eyes filling with the expression that could be summed by the word ''finally!'', the de Empress struck the floor with the golden scepter, a powerful ripple of Spiritual Qi sweeping most of the Imperial members off their feet and sending them a few meters away, instantly silencing the squalor.


    """...!!!"""


    The hundreds of round eyes filled with shock and disbelief looked at the heavenly beauty who slowly and gracefully stood up from the throne, her head raised high with a cold gaze circling the crowd below the podium, the other 11 swords flying up and making her iconic image of spread wings behind her back.


    Wu Long stood to the side with an amused gaze, assuming a carefree pose and preparing to watch the spectacle.


    "This Empress will not tolerate you acting as you please!


    It is fine to take time as you arrive, but you will not insult this Empress or my man in this room, or anywhere I can hear without repercussions!


    Grand-Aunt! For the crime of spheming the sitting Monarch of the country, you are hereby confined to the Private Imperial Penitentiary for 100 years with minimal sustenance.


    And you...!"


    She then turned to the middle-aged man who called her by her name in the middle of the previous mess, causing him to shrivel as he half-sat on the floor.


    "Khum-uncle-khum"


    The servant who was previously carrying the scepter made a cough as Nie Xiwang''s pause became a bit long.


    "...Uncle, you are given the same punishment with the sentence of 50 years!"


    As her voice fell the man''s face elongated as disbelief appeared in his eyes, as well as the eyes of the others who were present.


    "Y-you cannot do this to me!


    I am a Senior member of the Imperial Council!


    Not only that, who said I insulted you! I want to see who will testify against this old woman!"


    The woman''s face distorted into a grin as she said thest words.


    "I don''t need witnesses, evidence, or to convince anyone in the first ce. Your punishment is already decided"


    However, her attempt was sshed with cold water as they realized Nie Xiwang did no intend to have anyone agree with her actions.


    ''This woman has gone crazy!!! It''s as if she doesn''t give two flying fucks about anything anymore!''


    The old woman''s eyes were filled with disbelief that the usual strategy of using the absolute unity of the Imperial Family against the de Empress did not seem to work.


    Not only that, there was absolute disregard for the consequences in the beauty''s actions and very demeanor.


    "This is tyranny!"


    "Have you gone out of your mind?!"


    Two other senior members of the Imperial Council raised their voices thetter pointing his finger at the beauty, but the cold stare of gray eyes with a sprinkle of gold in them made them pale and involuntarily take a step back.


    "You two are given 50 years as well!"


    She spoke without any hesitation, not bothering to wait for another confirmation of their identity.


    "Cannot!"


    An old voice suddenly resounded in the room, and after a moment of realization, the frightened and bewildered gazes started to turn into ones of glee and anticipation.


    Seven old men and women went through the giant open doors, some supporting themselves with canes, some still walking straight, but with difficulty.

 Chapter 599 Council of Elders

    Chapter 599 Council of Elders


    ??These seven were the second reason for the arrogance and confidence of the Imperial members beside their unity, the Elders of the Nie Family.


    Their authority gathered together could ce a veto on the decisions of the Imperial Throne, and served the purpose of the counterbnce against rampant authority of a rogue sitting monarch.


    The problem was that Nie Xiwang took the throne by force, ignoring tradition, as well as her identity as an illegitimate child, which turned the very conservative Council of Elders unanimously against her.


    This practically killed off her already weak power over the Imperial Family, as she would be vetoed from punishing any member unless she could prove their offense with undeniable evidence and witnesses to the Council of Elders.


    Not only that, they had ced a moratorium on the sentence period for senior members of the Imperial Councilsting more than one year for even grave offenses, which was the source of the old woman''s bewilderment over her sentence.


    However...


    "The decision is to be executed immediately and be treated as Legacy"


    *Thud*


    The scepter struck the floor again as the Spiritual Formation activated, and the eyes of the Council of Elders widened as she just confirmed her decisions, pushing them directly into the Imperial Scripture, which sent the orders into motion and disyed them on jade panels throughout the pce.


    Imperial Guards arrived at the Throne Room, heading for the members who were set to be punished.


    "Presumptuous! Stop right there!"


    One of the Elders turned a furious gaze to the Guard Captain who bowed, cupping his hands in a respectful salute, but made a sorry expression.


    "My apologies, Your Imperial Excellency, but this humble one cannotply. The Imperial Scripture is absolute"


    The Guard Captain''s words caused murmurs to go through the room as the guards, who stopped at the words of the old man, continued their ways toward the sentenced members of the Imperial Family.


    "G-Grandfather!"


    The man who called Nie Xiwang by name turned to one of the Elders with a bewildered and pitiful expression, his voice full of pleading as four guards arrived at his spot, cing him in the center.


    "Don''t touch me! I will walk myself!"


    The woman who tried to humiliate Nie Xiwang first jolted her forearm away from the hands of the guard with an exaggerated motion, when he did not even try to restrain her yet, as the sword left her and flew back to take its ce among the ''ded wings''.


    The old man who was called by his grandson was turning his gaze at the sentenced people being taken into custody starting from his grandson and then to the others, and deeply frowned, then turning his gaze full of spite to the de Empress.


    "Good! Good!


    How great is Your Majesty! You seem to have eaten a tiger''s liver today!"


    The Elder spoke with tone full of frustration and fury, the faces of all other Elders not much different.


    The Council of Elders could veto a decision, however, that was technically a formality, as the sitting Monarch would wait for their decision to enact something into the Imperial Scripture.


    They, however, had no way of stopping something that was already set in stone, unless they used a limited number of 3 vetoes per year bybining their Elder tokens.


    But as seen from their posture, they had no intention of using their limited chances to block her ruling.


    Instead...


    *Gong!*


    A sound of a gong went over the pce as the Elders raised their tokens and the Spiritual Formation lit up again, murmurs going through the room and as the entire pce went into another uproar.


    "The Council of Elders hereby moves to impeach the Sitting Empress, Nie Xiwang for gross abuse of authority!"


    The High Elder of the council announced as he coldly looked at Nie Xiwang, his eyes narrowing at herpletely unperturbed expression.


    "Haa~ what is going on here?"


    A tired old voice, yet, one that sounded a bit younger than the Elders resounded in the Throne Room as an older gentleman, declining but still full of vigor in his body stepped inside.


    However, as Wu Long looked into the eyes of the Ancestor, a surprised look appeared in his own, as ''...and here I thought we would have a confrontation, but this man is already dead...'' ran through his mind.


    The ancestor was apanied by a middle-aged looking man, who had the robes and insignia of being the previous Emperor.


    """Greetings, Imperial Ancestor"""


    """~Ancestor"""


    The Council of Elders all turned and kneeled, bowing to the man, saluting him with a fist and hand salute, and then the other members of the Imperial Family followed only repeating thest word in greeting.


    Even Nie Xiwang slightly bowed her head cupping her hands, though her status allowed her to stay standing.


    Wu Long, however, did not move in any manner, but the Elders were too preupied with the Empress to start making trouble with him over that now.


    "Reporting to the Ancestor, Her Majesty has gone mad!


    She haspletely disregarded the decision of the Council of Elders, activating the Imperial Scripture with no consent or deliberation!"


    The High Elder spoke without raising his head.


    "Not only that! She broke the moratorium for sentence period limits of senior Imperial Council members, and has given out unreasonable punishment with no due process!"


    The elder whose grandson was kneeling among four guards plead as well.


    "And she has tantly did so while we were here after we have already announced our objections"


    Another Elder added, as all Elders and Imperial Family members spoke in unison "Please, Imperial Ancestor, bring justice for your Descendants"


    The Ancestor of the Nie Family furrowed his eyebrows while looking around, allowing the people to rise with "You may all be at ease", and then finally turning his gaze forward to the podium.


    However, it was not Nie Xiwang that his eyes reflected first, as he gave a long, intense look to the man standing a bit to the side of the throne, and only after some time turned to the beauty.


    "Xiwang, is what the Council of Elders testified true?"


    He spoke, narrowing his eyes.


    "Yes"


    The de Empress nodded without making any excuses, as the eyes of almost everyone in the room widened.

 Chapter 600 Last Command

    Chapter 600 Last Command


    ??"Do you realize that you have broken the rules, and thus can be rightfully impeached, and eventually forced to abdicate the Throne?", the old man spoke with a hint of surprise in his tone.


    "That does not matter, because of the reason I have issued this assembly in the first ce...", she said with a smile as people in the room had confused stares. She was way too calm for this situation, even closing her eyes for a moment to take a deep breath.


    "I, Nie Xiwang, of the Nie Imperial Family...", her next words, spoken as she opened her eyes with a sharp gaze, however, caused jaws to drop and eyes to bepletely round throughout the room.


    "...rightful Empress and ruler of the Wood Spirit Empire, Holder of the Imperial Scepter and the Keeper of the Imperial Scripture, the lesser titles and regalia omitted but not disregarded in the following statement, ...", her voice resounded not only in the room, but through the Spiritual Formation throughout the pce.


    "...hereby officially proim my intent to I abdicate the Throne of the Empire, and thereby as consequence renounce my im to all titles and regalia, named or omitted previously.


    As myst Imperial Decree of highest order given by right of Imperial Scripture''s Last Command Directive, not subject to the power of Veto of the Imperial Council of Elders, I order to remove my name and likeness from the Nie Imperial Family Register and the Imperial Tree of Descent, as well as remove my name and likeness from the Imperial Scripture as the subject of the Empire,pletely eliminating my ties to the Nie Imperial Family and the entirety of the Wood Spirit Empire.


    I and Wu Long of the Azure Eagle Continent, including his associates, shall be granted irrevocable right of passage in the Imperial Pce until the moment we leave its grounds, and on the territory of the Empire open to the public indefinitely.


    Simultaneously with my abdication, the Crown and Title is to be relegated to the previous Emperor, who shall recover all subsequent titles and regalia as consequence of his restoration to the Throne.


    This Imperial Decree is to enter full force at the moment of my abdication and be treated as Legacy"


    The golden scepter hit the floor, and the formation glowed a bright green color as a loud sound of a gong resounded over the capital, stopping movements and turning gazes of every citizen. Murmurs instantly going through crowds as people were in shock at this bolt of lightning from the blue.


    "This is madness!"


    "You think this will be allowed?!"


    "Someone stop her before she hits the second-...!"


    The Elders and all other Imperial Family members inside the Throne Room exploded in another uproar, as she effectivelypletely slipped their grip of authority the moment she abdicated with thisst decree.


    Even if her abdication was to their liking, that did not mean they would be so happy about her bing essentially ''free'' of all ties and entanglements. This way the authority each of them personally wielded meant nothing against her.


    "I hereby announce my abdication is officially in effect!"


    *Thud*


    However, the scepter already made contact with the floor again, as the eyes of the people around filled with malevolence and frustration, loud cursinging from some of the distant corners of the room.


    "Ancestor! We have to...!"


    The Elder turned to the old man who raised his hand, silencing the crowd as he looked into Nie Xiwang''s eyes.


    The scepter slipped the hands of the former Empress of the Wood Spirit Empire, rising into the air above the Spiritual Formation, sending profound light green ripples, as the crown sitting in Nie Xiwang''s hair crafted after she took the throne and baptized by the scepter at coronation, cracked and its pieces fell to the floor, a tremor going through the entire pce, and another loud sound of a gong rose into the skies of the capital.


    The scepter then floated down toward the both former and new Emperor who stood beside the Imperial Ancestor, an ecstatic expression appearing on his face as his eyes were brimming with delight at the sight of the coveted scepter that finally wasing back into his grasp, his hand stretched with greed.


    "For whomever thinks they can now insult this Empress, not fearing someone with the status of a foreigner with no authority.


    This Empress must remind you of the Imperial Law that allows one to settle differences with the oue of death, with no repercussions from the Empire, so whoever is confident against me in battle can try their luck"


    As Nie Xiwang saw the nces of some people who were thinking of causing petty trouble and she knew had loose tongues, she made a remark.


    Her figure slightly floated into the air, as her swords made a very subtle quivering motion, instantly quelling the excitement that was budding within those who were suppressed from speaking against her for so long.


    "Nie Xiwang! Don''t go too far!


    You may no longer be a subject of the Empire, but intimidating members of the Imperial Family will not be tolerated!


    Moreover, what ''Empress''? You have already abdicated the throne, shall I remind you of it?"


    The new Emperor, finally taking his eyes off of the scepter in his hands, spoke up, his gaze bing full of vigor as his humble posture changed to one full of authority and dignity.


    He could still remember that utterly humiliating moment when she forced him to abdicate the Throne. That time she was supported by the Imperial Ancestor, but now he knew she lost his support for sure, as she was not even a member of the Imperial Family anymore.


    "It is not intimidation, only a warning for those foolish enough to open their mouths, as for the way this Empress speaks, your authority alone is far from being enough to dictate it"


    Nie Xiwang leisurely said, snorting with ridicule at the pathetic in her eyes man and not bothering to exin why she still referred to herself as Empress, as the ''ded wings'' folded, forming small rows of swords behind her and she turned to Wu Long, her feet touching the floor and approaching him with lighthearted and excited steps.


    "Shall we go now?"


    "Mm, congrattions on taking off the burden", Wu Long chuckled, nodding to her question as the two turned and started descending the podium the Throne stood on.

 Chapter 601 Not knowing when to stop

    Chapter 601 Not knowing when to stop


    ??"Hmph! Now that she had abdicated the throne, why save the limited veto? Everyone!"


    The grandfather of one of the punished people spoke with spite, wanting to use the likely want of other members of the Council of Elders to at least somehow spite Nie Xiwang in his favor, and reverse the punishments she gave.


    "He''s right!"


    "Hmph!"


    "See if you get your way!"


    The other Elders, as he predicted, jumped at the opportunity. After all, they saved that power of veto in case she was not driven to abdicate after being impeached, and then took that opportunity to make some drastic decisions.


    The Elders raised their tokens once again, which shined with bright green glow, but the Spiritual Formation only made a small impulse, not activating.


    "Eh?"


    "This is..."


    The eyes of the Elders widened as Nie Xiwang''sughter reached their ears.


    "Hahaha, did you not know? The Council of Elders can only veto the decisions of the sitting Monarch, not ones of the past", she chuckled as they walked with Wu Long, long since anticipating this development.


    "Hah! Then by the authority of the Emperor I revoke that decision!"


    The new Emperor snorted with derision and glee, and then struck the floor with the scepter, already anticipating the look on her face, but only gained the same effects as the Elders.


    "I proimed the decision ''Legacy'', both of them, which you probably know is irrevocable unless done by the ''Highest Authority'', Your Majesty. Did you really think that meant the ruler of this country?"


    The de Empress shook her head with a wry smile, not bothering to exin further as the Emperor understood who she was speaking of.


    After all, the origins of the scepter, the Imperial Scripture and the tokens of the Imperial Council were concealed within the secret only those sworn in to the Throne were revealed to, and thus could not be spoken out loud.


    There was a thin tree branch enclosed within the scepter, tree leaves within the tokens, and a tiny part of a root in the ground beneath the throne, that has grown to envelop the deep underground on the territory of nearly the whole of the Empire.


    Legacy Rulings were decisions made by Emperors who did not wish for them to be revoked by future generations of Emperors, and thus were only possible to reverse with the help of the one behind this Empire.


    Though such decisions could still be vetoed by the Council of Elders while that particr Monarch was still sitting on the Throne, and were also limited to two non-overturned decisions for the entire period of one''s rule.


    "Not so fast! Where do you think you are going?


    Foreigners or not, it is natural to greet the Emperor when you meet them"


    The new Emperor spoke again, straightening up even more, as they were passing through the crowd toward the exit where he and the Imperial Ancestor stood.


    "Hello"


    Wu Long waved his hand with a bright smile without halting his steps.


    "Pfft!"


    Nie Xiwang covered her mouth with her hand as she turned to him withughter in her eyes and a slight yful rebuke for making herugh at such a moment.


    "You...!"


    The Emperor''s veins bulged as he became red, pointing his finger at Wu Long.


    "Guards! This ma-..."


    "Nie Pogong! Stand down!", the Imperial Ancestor raised his voice with very apparent irritation, adding "Tsk tsk tsk, useless fellow... not knowing when to stop. Do you not see the situation? Why push your luck when you are hanging by a thin thread already?"


    "A...Ancestor...", the Emperor widened his eyes at this rebuke, speaking in a somewhat lost tone as a thought that he had to rece this imbecile as fast as possible went through the mind of the ancestor.


    "Haa~ what''s done is done... It is out of my hands now, and I cannot protect you. I sincerely hope you don''t regret your decision in the future, Xiwang", the old man spoke in a somehow even more tired voice, a bit bitter, but with no malice as Nie Xiwang made a respectful gesture toward him.


    There was no familial affection in the old man toward the de Empress, and his support of her when she was ascending the throne, which overturned the opposition of the Council of the Elders, stemmed from the fact was that she was the best candidate to be the next Imperial Ancestor, supporting this Empire for thousands of years as his own time was already not that far off.


    He was not worried about the pce intrigues and squabbles, as the moment he passed, she would remain the only Mortal Transcendence Realm expert they had, and would have no choice but to rely on her, naturally raising her authority and position.


    Thus, he could not hide his disappointment with her abdication and cutting all ties, but did not resent her either, as he understood, he was simply tired of his burden and bitter about not seeing its end.


    It was this gaze, one simply carrying the burden of the Empire, desperately waiting for it to end, without remembering why he did it in the first ce, or why it mattered, that made Wu Long sure they would not be opposed by this old man.


    The two started to leave the pce without being impeded by anyone else, as the members of the Imperial Family ground their teeth.


    Though there were three Elders of the Council that secretly exchanged nces, grins appearing on their faces.


    "...~it! Wait!"


    But as they were already not far from leaving the grounds of the Imperial Pce, a voice resounded from behind them, a muscr figure rapidly approaching from behind.


    "...!", Nie Xiwang sharply turned, her swords rising above her and pointing toward the mountain of muscles that came closer and stopped at a small distance.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, Xiwang. I know this fellow", Wu Long chuckled, softly cing his hand on her wrist, and her expression softened as well, the swords turning to face down behind her again.


    "Know him? But he''s... he''s from the Imperial Family?", she asked, with a pause in between.


    "Hahaha, he should be your cousin... although it seems distant, if I am not mistaken, because his son is your nephew", WU Long chuckled, and then turned to the man with the words "I see your face is all healed. So? What did you want?"


    "I... I... can I follow you? That guy... the guy who was with you before said that if I give you my loyalty, you can make me strong", Nie Guanting spoke with an unwavering gaze, looking into Wu Long''s eyes.


    "Heh, and why do you want to be strong?"


    "Because the strong live", the man answered without skipping a beat, something in his eyes making a glint appear in Wu Long''s eyes.


    "Hooh~... interesting. Do you have any unfinished business or things to settle in the Pce?" Wu Long asked and the man shook his head, seemingly not caring about any formalities of leaving like Nie Xiwang.


    "Follow me then", Wu Long chuckled and turned to walk further with the de Empress.


    "Thank you!", resounded from behind them as the man stared following them, but his pace and distance from them quite jumbled as he made quick steps toward them and then waited for them to move a bit further before again almost catching up.

 Chapter 602 Newcomers

    <h4>Chapter 602 Neers </h4>


    "Are you sure? This man will surely be used by those imbeciles to make trouble, since he has not thoroughly cut ties with the Imperial Family like me" Nie Xiwang asked Wu Long in a small voice, her mental power shielding the words from traveling any further than the two of them could hear.


    "No problem.


    That Imperial Ancestor will make sure that there is no trouble with me from any of the members of the Imperial Family, at least trouble that is using the authority and resources of the Empire.


    Not only that, in a couple of days the heads of the two idiots you sent off to rest will likely fly off their shoulders as Minister Du is a clever man, and will not risk the Empireing into odds with me over the fact the two dared to move against me"


    Wu Long shook his head, walking with a peaceful and carefree expression.


    She made a surprised look at his words, but seeing as he had never spoken empty words in front of her decided not to worry about it anymore.


    He and Nie Xiwang then went through the city, awkwardly followed by Nie Guanting, ignoring the shocked gazes of people that recognized the former Empress, and hearing the gongs knew what they meant, not to mention the muscr man acting like a puppy behind the two.


    There was a carefree and happy smile on Nie Xiwang''s face, as she proudly held Wu Long''s forearm, walking next to him, feeling blissful and full of new vigor.


    As they approached the inn, they were greeted by Butler Bang who bowed with impable manners as always.


    "Wee back, Young Master"


    "Mm, good work. Everything in order?"


    "As per your instructions, no exceptions", said the butler who wreaked havoc on anyone even remotely rted to the assants on the inn the night before, barring only those in the Pce. Then, he turned his eyes up and to the side to Nie Guanting with a slightly reluctant "this is..?"


    "Haha, this fellow will now be my subordinate. Old Yen will take care of guiding him, so for now just have someone show him his quarters" Wu Long made a lightugh and turning to Nie Guanting, said "This is Butler Bang, he will be your Senior. For now follow him and his instructions until your partner arrives"


    "Eh? Senior? This feeble old man?", Nie Guanting raised his eyebrow looking at Butler Bang, and then made a grin turning back to Wu Long, "How about if I beat him I will go up in seniority?"


    "Hohoho, it seems this old man is being underestimated... Young Master, this old man also hopes you grant that permission", Butler Bang made a grin, stroking his beard a little as he looked at the energetic muscled man.


    "Hahaha, if you wish. Just go easy on him" Wu Long chuckled, as both replied "Sure" and "Of course, Young Master", naturally attributing his words to themselves, while he turned to one of the servants behind Butler Bang.


    "Is my Dao Family in the main garden?"


    "No, in the small one"


    "Mm, lead the way", Wu Long nodded, leaving Nie Guanting to Butler Bang, and having the Wu Family servant lead the way to a small courtyard with an idyllic garden and a gazebo from which sounds of a Zither and tinklingughter of beauties could be heard.


    As they approached, first eyes full of joy turned to Wu Long and then curious gazes shifted to Nie Xiwang.


    "Is that...?"


    Luo Mingyu stood up with widened eyes as she did want to meet with the de Empress, but never expected for her to arrive in person here.


    And then as her purple eyes shifted to the hands holding Wu Long''s forearm, they widened even more as she turned to look back at their faces.


    Nie Xiwang let go of Wu Long and made a graceful and polite posture, that still had the air of haughtiness and pride, but was far more amicable and warm than her usual demeanor.


    "It is a pleasure to greet everyone.


    My name is Nie Xiwang, but you can call me simply Xiwang.


    I have entered the Wu Family, and although I have no experience or confidence in such rtionships, would very much like to get along with you all.


    As someone who have entered this family before me, I would be grateful for your guidance and forgiveness if Ick anything. And look forward to call you Sisters.


    I am the former Empress of this country, but now don''t have even a citizenship, so I hope you do not mind my status and speak freely"


    She made a light polite bow, as the eyes of the beauties filled with wonder.


    ''Oh! I have a junior!'', a thought along with excitement appeared in Gong Cui''s eyes, since the ones who entered the Dao Family before were not quite so formal about it. She then made a slightly smug, magnanimous expression, touching her chin and thinking ''Hehehe, I suppose this Senior Sister can help''


    "Wee to the Dao Family, Sister Xiwang.


    Please don''t be so formal, as we prefer having closer and informal rtionships within the family"


    Ye Ling gently smiled, weing the de Empress on behalf of the others, and then as Wu Long and Nie Xiwang joined thedies in the gazebo, the beauties started introducing themselves and giving heartwarming words of wee.


    Nie Xiwang was a bit overwhelmed at first, as she was not used to the warm atmosphere.


    Shen Min was the only one that she couldpletely rte to, as the heterochromatic eyes looked at her with a hint of caution and studying her behavior.


    And thus she instinctively felt closeness, firmly deciding to gain the trust of the beauty.


    There was also something familiar in Lian Zhiqiu''s behavior, as the Pce Master of the newly formed Twin Essence Pce had a prideful and haughty air as well, though she was far more provocative and sensual in her day-to-day behavior, whereas the de Empress tended to be a bit more reserved and somewhat even pristine.


    Yu Huan''s reaction being a bit reserved and aloof also not surprising her.


    To her surprise, she could not understand Xue Bing''s reaction to her appearance here at all, as it was not indifferent, but not any particr reaction either,pletely unreadable which was rare for her. Though she of course did not use her Truth Seeking Eyes with any of them in order to not be rude.


    However, as she felt the sincerity and genuine goodwill of most of the beauties, she very gradually started adapting, though this process was likely to still take quite some time.


    "Ehem, although Sister Ye Ling said we don''t have formalities, which is true, if you are really stuck somewhere and need advice of a ''Senior'', you are wee to rely on this Sister here hehehe", Gong Cui spoke up as a few surprised gazes turned to her at the same time with a few wry smiles appearing on beautiful faces.


    ''And this one... seems like an airhead'', the de Empress turned her eyes to the former, curling her lips up with a sincere "...of course, I will be in your care"


    She knew this type of people, and was quite fond of that personality type, as there was nothing hidden or insincere about them.

 Chapter 603 Father and Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 603 Father and Daughter</h4>


    Amid vast ins of dried-up earth with sandy patches, a set of orange-red solid rock mountains stood tall like a monument built by nature itself.


    There was a ratherrge andvish pce, built atop a rtively low one with a t top, in the middle of the mountain range.


    The pce, in contrast with the surrounding area was full of vivid green, a smallke in the center of its garden creating a waterfall into a cave leading into darkness below.


    The lower height of the mountain it stood on caused it to be enclosed in natural ''walls'', concealing it from being visible at a distance even in such open prairies, and only a small tip of a tall pagoda tower standing next to the waterfall peeked out.


    Though strangely, there were no visible roads or steps leading to the pce, one side of which stretched toward a steep cliff.


    A building resembling a stone temple entrance, cut into the mountainside at the foot of the mountain, right beneath the cliff-facing part of the pce.


    Itsrge brutally cut shape stretched high up the side of the rocky wall, reaching almost halfway to the top.


    And a small vige-likeplex of stone buildings surrounded the temple entrance.


    A lone figure arrived through the narrow passage leading to the mountain, d in a long ck travel cape with a hood covering the face as the sun was starting to tip over and go near the horizon, covering the tops of the mountains in warm glow while the canyon within, including the pce were submerged into the yet shallow darkness.


    The figure raised its head a bit, which only exposed the lower half of the face with a short ck beard from under the cape, looking over the temple entrance, and then moved forward to it.


    "Greetings, Sect Master Gui"


    A group of people in loose-fitting ck robes with crimson linings awaited the figure at the start of the vige-like buildings, and deeply bowed as the figure came closer.


    "Mm, I am here to meet Senior Linghun"


    "The Venerable Blood Demon has been awaiting you", the man greeting the figure nodded, speaking the title with a reverent tone.


    The group moved toward the massive gates of the temple, which cracked open, throwing an orange vertical line of light across the center of the hooded figure and far into the distance behind him.


    A thick scent of blood wafted toward the figure that went further inside, escorted by the group, as they went past the brightly illuminated cave hall with a statue.


    Going through the dimly-lit artificially-carved corridors, soon a distant sound of falling water could be heard from ahead, its source somewhere beyond the entrance to the different, natural cave-like passages going further into the core of the mountain that started after another slightly bigger hall.


    However, the group turned to the side, toward one of the doors that revealed stairs carved into the heart of the mountain.


    The figure''s eyes under the hood lingered on the entrance to the natural cave-like part, but followed the group which politely led him ahead.


    "Haa~..."


    ''... making me walk on foot every time...''


    The man under the hood heavily sighed, a disgruntled thought running through his head as he went up the stairs.


    After a while they emerged from a small and discreet stone building amid the green bamboo forest on the mountaintop, already on the grounds of the mansion, from which the figure was escorted toward the tallest building in the pce, the pagoda tower.


    At the top of the tower was a luxuriously decorated room with two sides open to view the scenery, a young-looking man lounging on a chaise, and a scantly-clothed woman sitting to his side, feeding him grapes.


    "Respecting the Senior, this Junior hase to greet you", the hooded figure previously called Sect Master Gui entered the room, as those escorting him remained on the previous floor, and saluted with hand and fist toward the man, slightly lowering his head.


    "Oh, you have arrived", the manying on his back with hands behind his headzily turned toward the guest without changing his pose, and then looked at the woman who took another grape and raised it for him, "Are you not going to greet your Father? Xian?"


    "Haha, hi Dad", the woman called Xian chuckled, not even turning to the middle-aged man, and then continued to feed the man the grape, as the guest lightly clenched his fists under the long cape.


    "Hahaha, are you still that angry he sent away that boy that you were supposed to eat up?", the one called ''Blood Demon'' by his servants chuckled seeing that.


    "Of course I am, Lord Mo!", Gui Xian spoke with an aggrieved you were supposed to eat up?", the one called ''Blood Demon'' by his servants chuckled seeing that.


    voice, a look of a sulking kid appearing on her face as she pursed her lips, "It was Extreme Yang Physique! Extreme Yang!!! It was supposed to be a present from you that you got through so much hardship!"


    "Hahaha, those Elders were eager to send him as soon as I asked, so I didn''t spend that much effort", Linghun Mo spoke with a chuckle.


    "Still! It''s not like Extreme Yang Physique is thatmon!"


    "Wasn''t there one about a century ago? Is it our fault you ruined him too quickly when he was only in Qi Condensation Realm?", her Father made a counterpoint.


    "Hah! This time I waited as you both said, and what? We cultivated his talent for so long! And Dad just had to send him away with no news ever since! The Sect he supposedly went to cultivate in was apparently trashed too! If we just waited until he reached Mortal Transcendence here or in the Yen Kingdom he was originally supposed to be in... uuf! I am too angry to even speak about it!", Gui Xian turned her head to the side, away from her father.


    "X-xian, don''t be angry. Father did it for you. How would he cultivate to Mortal Transcendence without a suitable furnace?", her father started pleading with an amicable expression on his face, seeing a look Linghun Mo gave him.


    Seeing no response from his daughter, he continued with "The Yen and Gugong Kingdoms don''t have that many women in Realms above Revolving Qi... it would have taken centuries for him to ripen here, if it was possible at all. But on the Azure Eagle Continent... there were far more opportunities. At the very first request, there was a Foundation Building furnace ready for him there..."


    "Hmph! And where is he now then? You know? No you don''t!", Gui Xian spoke like a sulking child, and then turned back away from him with "I don''t speak with you for a while!"


    "Gui Xian! Don''t go overboard! Or should I also start asking what happened to the branch of the Dawn Concealing Sect in the Yen Kingdom that I told you to look after?! Even the Yen Royal Famil-...", her father snapped, raising his voice, but shrank and faltered back the very next moment under a sharp gaze of Linghun Mo.


    "It seems you forgot where you are, Jianyu, and who you are speaking with. No one speaks with Xian that way", Linghun Mo spoke in a cold voice.


    His intention in bringing up this topic was originally to clear the air between the two, as it was frustrating Gui Xian. Not to mention that he agreed with the assessment that sending away Nie You was a necessity at the time so he himself bore part of the me.


    "Come on, didn''t I prepare your favorite type for you after that? A whole dozen of good-looking, tender and innocent?", the Blood Demon''s expression shifted to be full of affection again as he turned to his woman, his voice then descending into whisper, "And guess what I prepared for you again?"


    The light in her eyes shifted at these words, but she did not move, as she seemingly was pondering how to act.


    "Mm? Not going to give me those grapes anymore?", Linghun Mo then raised one eyebrow with a yful smile on his face, and the woman first turned only her eyes to him, and then with augh fully turned to him again, continuing feeding the grapes to him.

 Chapter 604 The name to not be spoken

    <h4>Chapter 604 The name to not be spoken </h4>


    "I am not sure... does Senior have any errands for this Junior to run...?", the man called Gui Jianyu, tired of being here without knowing why while witnessing this spectacle, sped his hands in front of his chest in a subservient manner, slightly rubbing them together.


    "Ah, mmn mmn, no, mmn mm *gulp*, I just called you to see how fast you wille", the young man on the sofa chuckled munching on the grape.


    "... Haha... of course I arrived as soon as I could...", Gui Jianyu first froze, and then made a bright smile that almost closed his eyes, hiding the look in them.


    "Hahaha, kidding, I''m kidding. Don''t make that face", Linghun Mo chuckled, rising up to sit, grabbing and fondling Gui Xian''s curves, eliciting a sensual moan from thetter, as he looked at her Father with a grin, "I called you because there have been some news"


    "From the Azure Eagle Continent?", Gui Jianyu''s voice became reinvigorated as interest shed in his eyes.


    "Not exactly. That alchemist is being shady for some reason, I haven''t received news ever since the continent went into shutdown, nothing directly from him either. Though if he went back on our agreement I will make sure he pays for it", anger could be glimpsed for a moment in the Blood Demon''s eyes as he narrowed them.


    "Ahn~! Lord Mo~ you''re hurting me~", Gui Xian spoke in a high tone with rebuke a he rxed, smiling while turning to her.


    "My bad", he whispered leaning over to her.


    "Then...", Gui Jianyu asked with a bit of confusion.


    "From the Empire", busy with the woman in his arms, Linghun Mo did not turn at his guest while speaking, "It seems that little bird has fled her cage, so the Nie Family has contacted me. I thought I''d let you know since you have been so focused on her..."


    Gui Jianyu''s eyes revealed a glint of excitement after hearing the news, all hints of displeasure disappearing from his demeanor.


    "Thank you! Senior! Thank you so much for your magnanimity and generosity!", he deeply bowed as Linghun Mo smiled.


    "Hahaha, you better remember that feeling and words for when we break out of this cage and ascend. I looked after you because you are the descendant of that Gui n, after all" the Blood Demon made a remark finally turning his gaze away from the woman.


    Which did not sit well with her, as she made a sulking face, and a dejected sound "Uuu... what about me?"


    "Hahaha, and because of Xian. If it wasn''t for your daughter I might''ve not supported you", Linghun Mo''s gaze turned affectionate again as he made a wide grin turning back to her, his eyes shining with lust.


    "Of course! I shall remember that!", Gui Jianyu bowed, inwardly grimacing.


    ''Looking after, my foot! Pthui! When we were outside you didn''t even dare say the wrong word in front of my family name!


    And Xian? Hah! If it wasn''t for the circumstances she wouldn''t even look at you! You forgot how you chased after her?!


    With her Physique, as well as skills in Lust Cultivation and Dual Cultivation, she has you wrapped around her finger like ap dog! And that finger is the middle finger pointing at me!''


    His inner thoughts boiled with anger, as his daughter''s eyes turned cold for a moment as she looked at her father, not stopping the seductiveugh even for that moment, while her lover was busy with her body.


    "But that is not the only news, the ones who trashed your branch Sect have returned as well", Linghun Mo spoke again, grasping Gui Jianyu''s attention once more, "They also seem to have made one of the Elders of my Blood Demon Cult angry as his son disappearedst year, and after thorough investigation it was tied to the same group"


    "Hmm? Aren''t they from..."


    "Which is why I told you that the news are ''not exactly'' from there. Because there might be something they know. What''s more it is some brat that''s apparently surrounded by beautiful women, his name is... Wu Long", Linghun Mo spoke, but as soon as he said that name the woman in his embrace shuddered and froze, as did her Father standing to the side.


    "Hm?", the Blood Demon raised his head to look at her, and then as a light of recollection appeared in his eyes, a wide grin curled his lips and he startedughing "Hahaha! You Lust Cultivators are such scaredy-cats when ites to that name, Ipletely forgot hahaha!"


    "It is not aughing matter! You know I don''t like to hear ughter God''s name!", Gui Xian furrowed her eyebrows as Linghun Mo instantly made an apologetic look.


    "I''m sorry... but he left the Boundless Mortal World so long ago that let alone you, even your ancient ancestors were not born back then yet... why fear someone''s name if that someone did not and cannot affect you?", he said with genuine confusion.


    "It''s still considered bad luck and bad omen calling that name", she spoke with a light frown, feeling a bit ufortable.


    "You wouldn''t understand... Lust Cultivators would not have to seek refuge in the embrace of the Corrupt Path if it was not for him... one man... ONE MAN! That one man was enough to make it so! From the moment you start treading on the path of Lust Cultivation, you must live in constant fear because of that single name", Gui Jianyu spoke up from the side, shaking his lowered head and sighing as Lust Cultivators abhorred and feared the name at the same time.


    "Besides, it is not like what he started did not be the norm, just because he started the hunt on Lust Cultivators and stopped at no threat or authority to do so, Dual Cultivators who worship him as if he is their true god did so as well, andter so did the rest of the society!", Gui Xian added with genuine hatred in her voice.


    "Haa~... I know, I know. I promise you, one day I will y that ughter God for you, my love. And then you will not have to fear anymore", Linghun Mo sighed withment, pained to see her in this mood, and proimed with an affectionate gaze as her face turned to a smile, tracing the side of his face with her fingers.


    "Ah~! Lord Mo~! You are incredible" Her happy voice reaching his ears made him drunk as he leaned over again.


    "Haa~", Gui Jianyu sighed, inwardly rolling his eyes at the words of this man, lost, body and soul altogether in the embrace of his daughter, turning his gaze to the side, the scenery of the prairies visible only from the top of the pagodaing into his view, as the sun was already hovering on the horizon in the west, the crimson glow of the dusk looking somehow particrly sinister and eerie on this day.


    Suddenly, he noticed something, as if a bleak or reflection of sunlight appeared in the clear air for a moment and disappearing. He squinted, and not noticing anything, a ripple of his spiritual sense spread as the two sitting before him turned to him with widened eyes.


    "What is it?", Linghun Mo asked with raised eyebrow.


    "Nothing, I just thought-...", Gui Jianyu shook his head not sensing anything out of order, until...


    *Grrrrr!!!*


    A tremor started shaking the entire mountain range, and pirs of light were rising into the air around it, a giant glowing pattern appearing in the skies above.


    "...?!"


    "What the...?"


    "What is happening?"


    The three people, as well as all members of the Blood Demon Cult were looking around them, trying to figure out what exactly was going on.


    "...! This is!!!", Gui Xian then widened her eyes as a feeling spread across the territory.


    "Aura Suppression Field! No doubt about it!", Linghun Mo spoke with wide eyes, looking up.


    "But who?", Gui Jianyu asked with bewilderment as walls of light started rising between the pirs, enclosing the whole territory in the cylindrical shape of the Formation.

 Chapter 605 Who dares?

    <h4>Chapter 605 Who dares?</h4>


    "Tch, they noticed a bit soon, their conversation proved interesting...", Wu Long first clicked his tongue, and then releasing the hand seal that controlled the eavesdropping talisman, traced his chin with a smile appearing on his face, "...but one thing I did learn is already good enough haul... so the ones to cover up Lust Cultivators were the Corrupt Path..."


    He asked Lian Zhiqiu to activate the formation as soon as Gui Jianyu noticed something. Even if the three he was spying on could not detect the anomaly, there was still already a shadow of doubt, so their conversation was unlikely to produce any further results.


    "Sorry, Wu Long, it seems I was not able to set it up discreetly enough", Lian Zhiqiu, standing in the middle of a small array circle with a gpole, said with a sigh as Wu Long smiled toward the beauty.


    "Hahaha, what are you talking about? Your Spiritual Formation released absolutely no fluctuations. It was a malfunction of my illusion talismans masking your preparations." he lightlyughed, and then turned his gaze up to the Spiritual Formation, thinking that he should have used concealment talismans he was proficient with instead.


    "Even if I asked Madam Liang for cooperation in creating those, the one manipting the Illusion within them is still me. And my talent with illusions is... well not great", Wu Long added with a wry smile.


    He then turned to Lian Zhiqiu, asking "Manageable?"


    "Barely. We used the power of only a quarter of all Spiritual Lands and it''s still too overwhelming to do anything more than the Aura Suppressing Field and the Prison Barrier", her voice sounded a little strained as she replied.


    As they left array disks and set up Spiritual Formations in the Southern Archipgo on their way, as well as adding a few on this Continent, she was able to channel the power of the Supreme Grand Formation here as well.


    "Hahaha, any less won''t be able to suppress the Aura of Essence Gathering Realm cultivator, the two others would be fine with the output of 10 to 15 Spiritual Lands", he chuckled, as his eyes reflected the orange glow, adding "Besides, this time you don''t have Mingyu''s help after all"


    It was the same day when Nie Xiwang abdicated the throne, and they arrived here not long before Gui Jianyu, witnessing him enter the mountain range while already concealed within illusion, setting up the Spiritual Formation.


    In fact, it was on Gui Jianyu''s long coat that Wu Long sneaked in the eavesdropping talisman through the Spiritual Formation of the Blood Demon Cult.


    They moved so fast since Wu Long anticipated that the reaction is likely to be immediate, his prediction turning out to be spot on.


    But the urgency also meant that they could not travel here all together, and thus, a smaller group that could travel fast was chosen out of those who wished to participate.


    Bi Rui, Shen Min, Wu Mengqi, Hua Ziyan, Feng Yi and Nie Xiwang stood beside them in the middle of a smaller barrier that was set up to protect Lian Zhiqiu while the rest went inside.


    Bi Rui and Shen Min were the first to volunteer, the former being left out of fighting in thest battle, and thetter because it was rted to Lust Cultivators.


    But even as Wu Long exined that this ce was unlikely to have them, she still insisted on going to get battle experience.


    Wu Mengqi, Hua Ziyan and Feng Yi also were enticed by realbat experience, the fiery red-haired fledgling Archery Cultivator especially eager to get more familiarity with her new weapon, as he got a taste of its power thest time.


    At first Nie Xiwang was persuaded to stay in the capital, after all her speed was far slower than everyone, as she used the basic movement technique, her speed of movement only aided by her high cultivation.


    However, since this was something rted to her as well, she was determined to "see it through" with her own eyes.


    Thus she learned and mastered a slightly inferior movement technique but one that will allow her to keep up if they used a Movement Formation, within half an hour, demonstrating her monstrous talent andprehension.


    Wu Long circled hisdies with a look that reminded them to be careful, a talisman on each of their backs that they did not know was present reflecting in his vision.


    While he trusted that they were strong, he did not like to leave things to chance in this case.


    In addition to this hidden measure, all of hisdies knowingly carried talismans he made at all times, some that they could use, some that had automatic protection. And he updated them as soon as he had the means to create stronger ones.


    "You ready?", he then asked Lian Zhiqiu who nodded with "Anytime"


    "Well then, let''s start...", he chuckled, turning his gaze forward, and his hands made a series of hand seals as a small array circle appeared beneath his feet and talismans floated around him, his eyes glowing with orange light of Lian Zhiqiu''s Spiritual Formation.


    The pattern covering the skies glowed, and five array circles appeared beneath it, the first one on top about 20 meters in diameter, and the ones below it consecutively decreasing by 2-3 meters each.


    A ray of light passed through the glowing patterns, bingmore condensed and intensifying as it passed each one, and then went straight down to the pce.


    *Bzzz*


    A buzzing sound resounded as the entire mountain the pce was on glowed with crimson patterns, a blood-colored barrier dome materializing from its transparent state to shield it.


    *BOOM!!!* *GRRRR!!!*


    The ray hit the barrier with an explosive sound, as bright light lit up the mountain range, the entire prairies shuddering from the collision and then a tremor continued to rock the surroundings as the ray of orange-yellow light continuously grinded the dome.


    *Crack!*


    Under the shocked eyes of the Blood Demon Cult members on the pce grounds, and the three that stood on the edge of the pagoda tower''s top floor looking up, cracks started forming in the barrier, spreading from the top to the sides with growing speed.


    *Shatter!*


    A high-pitched shattering sound reached their ears and the ray of light hit the main Array Circle of their Blood Formation within theke of the pce, as shards of crimson barrier began their fall.


    The glowing patterns on the rocky surface of the mountain immediately started shattering in batches, going from the smallest ones close to the top, to therger ones at the foot of the mountain.


    "Who dares?!?!"


    The furious roar of the Blood Demon resounded across the mountain range, but as its echoes still lingered in the air, the ray of lightpletely broke the Blood Formation and disappeared, thunderstorm clouds enveloping the sky in a matter of moments in a swirling motion, and a lightning strike fell right on the top of the pagoda tower the three stood on.


    *BOOM!!!*


    With an explosive sound, the tower was enveloped in a cloud of dust and flying pieces of debris as the whole pce shuddered.


    "Khu-khu! Khu-khu!", Gui Jianyu was coughing, waving his hand in front of him as he did not react in time, while Linghun Mo and Gui Xian were staring intently at the center of thepletely demolished tower, standing within a blood-red film that shielded them.


    *Crackle, crackle*


    A figure enveloped in thick arcs of lightning soon appeared within their view as the dust slowly cleared up.


    The eyes of God of ughter opened up amid the smoke, piercing the three that froze feeling chills for the first time in millennia.


    *BOOM!!!*


    But as they just started to realize what happened,ing out of their initial shock, another explosive sound came from the foot of the mountain.

 Chapter 606 Welcoming the God of Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 606 Weing the God of ughter </h4>


    An arrow enclosed in flowing withplex patterns Spiritual Qi whistled through the air and with a bright sh of?light and explosive sound, decimated the massive stone temple doors, chunks of stone flying everywhere.


    Both the ruined gateway and theplex of stone buildings around then resembled a disturbed ant nest as cultists poured from all openings, in surprising numbers.


    Their eyes, filled with indignation and bloodlust, captured the image of six sublime beauties standing in the distance, freezing in stupor for a moment at the surreal sight.


    "I am not used to fighting in group, and do not wish to ruin your cooperation, so I will go ahead"


    Nie Xiwang spoke touching her Spatial Ring as twelve golden swords appeared in the air behind her, her figure floating up and gracefully moving forward at high speed.


    "Wai-...", Feng Yi wanted to say something, her eyes filling with concern for the beauty as she raised her hand, but froze the next moment.


    Nine of the swords flew into the crowd, instantly raising cries of agony and sshes of blood into the air in their wake, as the de Empress coldly looked upon the cultists from slightly above the ground with an arrogant look, the three remaining swords rotating around her.


    "You dare block the path of this Empress?", she spoke in a domineering voice, flying forward without stopping while bringing death and destruction all around her without even turning to look, regardless of the cultivation of her opponents.


    "Haha~... wouldn''t she be enough on her own?", Bi Rui''s eyes widened at the scene, and then a slightly dryugh escaped her lips as she saw that, the others nodding with a gulp, Feng Yi''s lips curling up in a wry smile.


    "Well, then, as we said before, I will go inside with Sister Ziyan, as we are the only ones whosebat style ispatible with narrow enclosed passages", Wu Mengqi chuckled, and as the others nodded, the figures of the two disappeared, their blurry images shing into the entrance, while Feng Yi drew her bow on the spot, Shen Min and Bi Rui rushing forward at the cultists.


    ---


    The loud sounds of battle at the foot of the mountain were carried by the echoes of the mountain range, causing a frown to appear on the face of the Blood Demon, who realized from the abundant cries of pain and anguish calling out his name, that his zealots were not the ones with the advantage.


    "Venerable Blood Demon...", a Core Reformation Realm subordinate raised his voice while looking at Wu Long, but was stopped by the raised hand.


    "Go deal with the trouble below! All of you! Don''t let them go deep into the temple!", Linghun Mo spoke with irritation, not taking his eyes off Wu Long as well.


    Even though the initial shock he felt as thetter''s eyes opened passed, he still instinctively felt that this one was not so simple, even if rational mind was telling him there should be no way this Mortal could be dangerous.


    "Oh my! What a handsome young man! A bit too mature in his gaze... but I like it anyway. Lord Mo~ I want him!", after also slightly calming down from the initial astonishment and taking a first real look at the ''uninvited guest'', Gui Xian made a lustful smile with a subtle seductive motion of her hips, her eyes revealing a glint of excitement as she leaned onto her lover.


    "Hahaha, as you wish", the Blood Demon chuckled, a hint of jealousy appearing in his eyes as he never saw her get turned on so much just from looking at someone, adding "... he might be missing a limb or two though"


    Then, as arge crimson-colored heavy saber appeared in the hands of Linghun Mo, and was then put on the shoulder in a carefree pose, opposite from the side his woman leaned on, Wu Long''s eyes narrowed, and a saber of slightly worse quality, but still Profound Grade appeared in his hands as well.


    "..?", the Blood Demon made a surprised look, his mouth opening to say "I seem to have heard you use a sword?"


    However, just as he finished asking...


    "G-g... G-G-Go-Goo...G-God of S-S-ughter....", a stuttering voice came from his side, which belonged to Gui Jianyu, who was awfully silent from the moment Wu Long''s face reflected in the eyes of the three.


    Linghun Mo turned to him with Gui Xian, widening their eyes, both only now noticing that the middle-aged man was shuddering in small shiver, frozen on the spot with no ability to move at all, a terrified look in his eyes, his teeth starting to involuntarily chatter as soon as he opened his numb mouth to speak.


    "God of ughter? Did you hit your head when the tower went down?", Linghun Mo raised his eyebrows.


    But then he noticed that a shiver starteding from the woman leaning on him as well, as her eyes were turned to look at Wu Long again, now with a light of recognition in them.


    Wu Long''s eyebrow slightly rose in surprise.


    "Ah, I forgot that my portrait was going around among Lust Cultivators from a certain point on...", and then he made a nd remark in a cold tone devoid of emotions, not speaking to anyone in particr, his momentary interest seemingly lost, as he recalled that from a certain time he was recognized by Lust Cultivators from afar.


    "...? ...?" Linghun Mo turned from Gui Xian to her father and Wu Long, his gaze making it more and more apparent how ridiculous he found this scene.


    "Hah! Let''s give the renowned God of ughter a warm wee then, shall we?", Linghun Mo disappeared from the spot he stood in.


    He didn''t really believe he was in the presence of a legendary figure, but still grinned with excitement at being able to, although superficially for now, but fulfill his earlier words about ying that man for his lover, and so soon to top it off.


    His silhouette shed in front of Wu Long with incredible speed.


    *ng!*


    His de, however, did not cut off Wu Long''s arm at the shoulder as he expected, blocked by another saber held almost horizontally with one hand on the handle.


    Linghun Mo''s eyes widened, unable to believe that this man blocked his strike made with both hands, with just one, and there wasn''t even a hint of Wu Long''s saber budging, his own hands bing numb from the impact instead.

 Chapter 607 Pick it up

    <h4>Chapter 607 Pick it up</h4>


    *Shhhiiing!"


    Wu Long''s saber pushed the Blood Demon aside with ease, as the high-pitched sound of metal on metal rang out, an open hand stretching toward the neck of the Transcendent.


    "Dream on!", Linghun Mo shouted with indignation at the humiliating gesture, but his saber was flung to the side too hard, and he had to retreat instead of blocking or cutting away at that hand.


    His feet made two tracks on the ground amid the rubble of the tower, as he looked at Wu Long, only to realize that thetter did not even move from the spot, calmly and slowly lowering the hand that was slightly stretched out as his other held the saber in a natural reclining position by his side.


    "...! You-...!", Linghun Mo''s eyes filled with utter humiliation and fury as his previous lighthearted attitudepletely disappeared.


    The father and daughter duo behind his back were paralyzed with fear, even more reassured in their "deluded conviction" that they were facing the Grim Reaper of Lust Cultivators.


    "It seems I slightly underestimated you!", the Blood Demon spoke while gritting his teeth, a crimson glow appearing around him, and leaped forward with his saber in both hands again "But how do you like this?! Aaah!"


    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*


    The two sabers collided several times, as Wu Long made short precise strikes that sent away the Blood Demon''s weapon to the sides.


    None of Linghun Mo''s saber techniques seemed to work as Wu Long remained standing in one spot while the Blood Demon was like a monkey dancing around, evading sharp attacks and making futile attempts at cutting his opponent.


    He was notcking in his weapon technique, in fact, it could be seen he was an experienced Saber Master, his skill just was far from enough in front of his opponent.


    He was notcking in physical attributes either, as both his brute strength and speed were a tad higher than his opponent, but even that could not bring him closer.


    Unable to gain advantage in rawbat without using skills, the Blood Demon begrudgingly had to start using Combat Techniques.


    "Six shes of Asura!"


    "Blood Fang!"


    "The Soul Devouring Strike!"


    Every move he made, was countered with a free saber without using any particr technique, a sharp sound of metal hitting metal ringing out as weather continued to get worse, and soon, rain started falling around as Gui Xian plopped onto the ground, her knees finally giving in, her father''s knees hitting the ground next, "Over, it''s over"ing from his lips as the rainwater instantly made the two look even more pitiful.


    "You bastard!!! How are you so strong?!?!", meanwhile Linghun Mo could not understand it at all, shouting while continuing his attacks.


    Wu Long did not even use any techniques, simply swinging his saber with minimal Spiritual Qi around it, but was still able to fling away his own weapon with ease.


    "Skill"


    Wu Long said with barely any emotion as he continued parrying the strikes, using simple precision to counter the difference in strength and dismantle the force ofbat techniques.


    Timing, angle, direction and distribution of force, construction of moves, flow, sense, insight, all of it was on simply another level...


    ...one beyond the understanding of someone who only wielded the saber for a few thousand years with no constant discipline of improvement, and only asionally taking it out to practice a few moves.


    Wu Long used the opponent''s instinctual responses, drilled in skills, and habits in his favor, guiding him to do what he wanted as if a marite on strings.


    At the same time he used his knowledge of how human muscles worked to make the opponent constantly inhibit his own strength, as well as his knowledge of anatomy to deal internal damage.


    "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe you are stronger than me! I refuse to ept it!!!", the Blood Demon started makingrger, heavier motions, but then...


    *nnnn~ng!*


    A high pitched sound resounded in the rainy weather as his saber left his hands and flew to the side, sinking into arge stone piece of the former tower with a *thud*.


    The sound of rain intensified in the ears of the man who lost his weapon, as his eyes shook and turned to his empty hands.


    ''Hmm, Sublime Qi and ughter Qi are truly powerful... this man is stronger than Gu Zhen but I feel no pressure fighting against him, don''t feel the need to use anybat skills either...'', Wu Long calmly analyzed his progress while Linghun Mo stared at him with wide eyes, his hands still in posture of holding a saber''s handle slightly trembling.


    "Pick it up", this phrase leaving Wu Long''s lips, piercing the sound of the rain made the Blood Demon shudder, both from humiliation, and... something else.


    A new feeling welled up within him as his gaze changed yet again.


    "Aaaah!!!!", a shout, akin to a roar escaped the Blood Demon''s lips as an old scar on his lower arm opened up, andcrimson blood enveloped his hand stretched to the side, a line extending toward the handle of the saber and pulling it from the rubble.


    His other hand had a simr scar, which also opened up, leaking slightly glowing, crimso-red blood.


    Wu Long''s eyes shined with a glint, changing his appearance for the first time throughout the fight, but he did not say or do anything, simply watching his opponent.


    The fight before this point resembled one with a normal cultivator, as while the Blood Demon usedbat skills of the Corrupt Path, those were not much different from skills of normal cultivators in their effects, just formed from a different source.


    However...


    "Hahaha! Did you think I was using my full strength?! Did you really think I couldn''t use any true Corrupt Path techniques?!?!


    Blood Crown of the Executioner!!!", Linghun Mo startedughing in an exaggerated manner, his eyes turning bloodshot and a bright red glow appearing in his iris.


    Glowing red patterns started appearing all over his skin, as his upper clothes became torn, revealing slightly growing muscles, while blood from both palms flowed up his lower arms and then at the elbows started resembling scarves in shape while flowing to the sides and then up and around him, creating a bloody halo that hovered vertically behind him, slightly above his head.


    "Eaaah! DIE!!!", Linghun Mo raised his saber up high with both hands, and released a powerful sh, the crimson arc leaving a deep cut in the mountain and going past Wu Long who finally moved from the spot to step aside, arcs of lightning appearing around him. The arc of the sh flew into the distance and made an explosive sound as it collided with another mountain.


    "Hahahaha! Not so high and mighty now, are we?!", the Blood Demon shouted with glee, his grin turning his face into a grimace with deep wrinkles and exposing both rows of teeth as his voice slightly changed to a hoarse, deeper sound.


    "Crimson Ray of Execution!"


    A crimson glow appeared within the center of the bloody halo, and a ray of red light shot toward Wu Long who evaded again, and then retreated as the ray moved to the side after him, turning with the direction of the Blood Demon''s body.

 Chapter 608 Late is better than never

    Chapter 608 Late is better than never


    ??"What''s the matter Mr. God of ughter?! Not so confident now, are we?!?!", a tone full of ridicule and mocking escaped the berserk Linghun Mo as the ray disappeared and heflew a bit up in a majestic pose as the wind and rain intensified around him, the shes of lightning in the heavy clouds above bing more frequent.


    "Thorns of Anguish!"


    Dozens of thorns made of blood formed around him, hardening and glowing with crimson patterns, and then shot toward Wu Long who dodged most and cut down a few, the shards of the thorns he cut resembling metal as they fell to the ground.


    Linghun Mo then flew toward Wu Long, with the speed thetter could not escape from, making a random sh.


    *ng!*


    Two sabers collided, but the one at disadvantage was Wu Long this time, retreating a bit, as the difference in pure brute strength and speed grew too big for skill to y as big a role.


    Their battle shifted to a bit above the ground as Wu Long was flung back at a slightly upward angle, but they did not rise high into the sky.


    "Hmm?! Where''s that skill you were so proud of?!", Linghun Mo chased, exchanging a few more strikes as his crimson saber glowed withbat skills, forcing Wu Long to retreat and fly back as he broke the skills, but still could not make him struggle other than making Wu Long retreat.


    "Tch!", the Blood Demon clicked his tongue as he couldn''t keep Wu Long in one ce to properly showcase his superior strength.


    After all, he did not expect that Wu Long could maneuver in the air, and avoided being pinned down to the ground, using the force of his own strikes to move virtually anywhere but the ground.


    And while Linghun Mo was technically at advantage, he was still frustrated by failure topletely overwhelm his opponent despite his best efforts.


    *Crackle, crackle*


    Thicker and more intense arcs of electricity were appearing around Wu Long, wind swirling beneath his feet, and droplets of water falling from the sky started umting into streams swirling around him, and then his eyes shed with lightning sparks.


    "Runic Thunder Vein Body"


    His figure disappeared from the Blood Demon''s sight with a sh of lightning the next moment.


    "...!!!"


    *ng!!*


    Linghun Mo barely managed to raise his saber in time, as another one covered in thick arcs of electricity sent him flying with force he could not oppose.


    "...Impossible!!! It''s a fluke!", shock and disbelief appeared in the eyes of the Corrupt Path cultivator who could notprehend what just happened.


    But as if to disprove his words, another heavy strike targeting his neck sent him flying away into the sky, and then one more, and more.


    Soon he resembled a ying ball that was passed from one person to another, sent flying up in the skies, barely managing to survive each strike.


    "What trickery is this?! H-How is this possible?!?!", Linghun Mo''s roar full of confusion, fury, and, finally, fear, reached the ears of father and daughter kneeling on the ground, who shuddered, looking up at thepletely one-sided battle.


    "Damn you! You useless piece of trash! Get up from your ass and help me!!!", the glowing crimson eyes of Linghun Mo caught a glimpse of Gui Jianyu''s pale face drenched in rainwater, causing him to scream with irritation.


    "Thorns of Anguish!"


    "Crimson Ray of Execution!"


    "sh of Oblivion!"


    The Blood Demon started using skills that were seemingly useful before, only to realize they now were broken with little to no effect.


    "Aaargh! Fuck! You forced me! So don''t regret itter!!!", he screamed, and then taking out a pill from his Spatial Ring, popped it into his mouth.


    "Uaaargh! Khh!", pained groans escaped his mouth next as his abdomen glowed, as if an explosion happening there, and his Profound Qi and Blood Qi instantly doubled in strength.


    ''Heh, a Zenith Blood Torrent Pill, he had it after all'', Wu Long narrowed his eyes, as he found one in Gu Zhen''s Spatial Ring as well, both likely refined by him.


    But Gu Zhen, unlike this Blood Demon, feared the consequences and did not wish to sacrifice his future for one fight, thus never actually using it even as he was driven to dire straits.


    "Hahaha! What will yo-..?!", Linghun Mo released a powerful ripple of crimson Profound Qi and flew toward Wu Long, but halfway through his words, was sent away by a saber covered in lightning all the same.


    "...?! What the... ?!", Blood Demon''s eyes looking at Wu Long shook as he struggled to stabilize himself in the air.


    *ng!*


    Another strike came the next moment, as Linghun Mo grimaced, feeling pain in his arms, particrly the elbows, wrists, and joints of his fingers. the ligaments in them  already reaching their limits from the way Wu Long targeted them in the initial confrontation of pure skill.


    "Tch! Blood Explosion!"


    *BOOM!!!*


    The halo umted behind Linghun Mo flew ahead toward Wu Long, detaching from the connecting blood streams and exploded, while the Corrupt Path cultivator flew to the ground in that moment, his hand stretching toward Gui Jianyu.


    "If you''re not going to fight be useful this way then!!!", he proimed with a grin, a bloody thorn growing out of the blood that was flowing from his arm, and still attached by a thin thread made of still liquid blood, pierced the chest of the kneeling man.


    "Khuk! L-Linghun Mo! Y-You!!!", Gui Jianyu spoke with widened eyes, looking at the crimson line going toward himself.


    "Hahahahaha! It was worth looking after your useless ass all this time! Even as your daughter told me to get rid of you, I persuaded her! Now, I reap the rewards!", the Blood Demonughed, turning a cautious gaze toward the ce hest saw Wu Long, his eyes widening as he saw the man still hovering in the air with no harm.


    "Heh! You''ll pay for that confidence!", he spoke with a grin as there were no signs of Wu Long chasing him, or moving, simply a cold emotionless stare, with a very subtle glint.


    "Life and Blood Demonic Sacrifice!!!", a glowing circle with profound patterns appeared behind the Blood Demon, and three rings of crimson patterns manifested around the arm which was connected with the blood thread to the thorn.


    And then blood started pouring from the eyes, nose, mouth, and ears of thevictim, flowing toward the newly formed blood halo behind the Blood Demon, and a blood-red glow was flowing  from the thorn to the hand through the thread.


    "Linghun Mo! Khuuh... kuuk! I am... a member of the... Gui n! Y-You won''t die a good death! Y-yo...", Gui Jianyu spoke with struggle, as his face and visible skin started drying up to soon resemble a mummy.


    "Ehahahaha! Ahahaha!", Linghun Mo triumphantly floated up with both hands spread, the one connected to Gui Jianyu with a line of blood still glowing as the red patterns on the Blood Demon''s body grew to leave almost no normal skin.


    "You will pay for your arrogance! Now that you let me-...", a right arm holding the crimson saber stretched to point the tip at Wu Long, as a new,rger halo formed behind Linghun Mo.


    "I understand now...", was the phrase spoken by the God of ughter that cut the words of the delighted Blood Demon short.


    A sh of lightning in the background turned the worldpletely white for a moment, two shadows floating in the air, as one in a low pose was finishing an upward strike with a saber raised high, and another was upright, while an arm holding the weapon flew up with sshes of blood growing in between the body and the arm.


    *BOOM!!!* *Rumble, rumble!!!*


    The deafening sound of thunder, and then its rumbling echoes reached the woman kneeling on the ground, who was witnessing this scene with horror.


    *whish, whish, whish* *Thud*


    A crimson saber with a severed at the shoulder arm holding its handle rotated in the air, and then cut deep into the ground beside the woman, sshing a bit of blood on the side of her face, but she did not even blink, the rain instantly dyeing one half of her face red.


    "Aaaaaarg!!!", Linghun Mo clutched his bleeding shoulder with the other hand, his voice full of anguish.


    "Hmm, if it is this, maybe I can do it as well...", the ughter God spoke, making a thrust with the saber, that pierced the chest of the Blood Demon, and then as his hand glowed with crimson color, same colored glowing stream flowed from within Linghun Mo around the de of the saber toward the hand.


    "I thought you''re never going to show me", Wu Long then said to the confused stare of the Blood Demon that turned from his own chest up to the face of the one taking his life. Adding, "Well, at least you did. Late''s better than never"


    Though there was anguish, disbelief, fear, denial and unwillingness swirling inside them, the eyes of the Blood Demon were also filled with confusion up until the very end as the light of life left them.

 Chapter 609 The only prayer

    <h4>Chapter 609 The only prayer</h4>


    Wu Long''s hand holding the saber lowered, allowing the lifeless body to slip from it, as a thin line of water took off a Spatial Ring and floated it to his opened up palm.


    "Hmm, I didn''t even need to learn their techniques, just understanding them was enough to give me a hint to controlling the Blood Rune"


    He spoke with an introspective look as he floated down toward the ground, his feet touching the stone paving in front of Gui Xian.


    "I... I can be of use to you... I can be your ve... you can do whatever you want with me!!! M-my family i-is very influential, w-we are f-from the Gui n..."


    Her trembling lips opened up and pleading poured from them as she shuddered in the cold rain, but not from the temperature.


    ''Gui n... heh, the n of the new Corrupt God?'', Wu Long thought with not much changing in his expression, as he pondered if this woman knew something of use to him or not.


    "I can-..."


    A swift motion of a saber cut the woman''s words short as her eyes widened, his decision reaching a natural conclusion that she did not.


    After all, he was in the Boundless Mortal World, which was too vast, so vast and immense that it was difficult toprehend.


    Major Powers rarely allowed any crucial information to flow down to it, as with this scale, and limitations of cultivation realms, it was difficult to control, and thus hard to oversee how that information spread here.


    The woman looked at the de of the weapon as a crimson glow flowed from her chest and turning into stream coiled around it, and then looked up to the man holding that weapon, stretching her hand toward him in a final attempt to persuade.


    "Why bother?


    If you still have my portraits around, surely you must have heard that phrase you people liked to say about me..."


    His words reached her ears as her already dizzy consciousness was slowly sinking into darkness.


    ''The only prayer of Lust the ughter God answers is of death...'', the phrase he spoke of floated in her mind as she understood the futility of her attempts from the very beginning.


    The same saber then severed the remaining feeble mes of life still lingering in the dried-up mummy sprawled on the ground to the side, its attempts at ying dead in hopes of being overlooked also failing.


    Two Spatial Rings from the father and daughter floated up to Wu Long, carried by streams of water.


    He had a pondering expression while receiving them.


    He felt the vortex of ughter Qi saturate even more with the deaths of these three, even though thest one had only dying embers of life.


    Linghun Mo truly was far more powerful than Gu Zhen even initially, when he fought without the Blood Crown of the Executioner.


    However, Wu Long''s Sublime Qi and ughter Qi allowed him to fight that Linghun Mo with much more ease than when he fought with the alchemist.


    And while there was a big leap in strength of the ughter Qi after killing Gu Zhen, as well as a difference in his own cultivation, what truly mattered was that his control over both Supreme Cultivation Techniques became much better.


    After all, he met the Alchemy Tower Master in battle almost right after starting to cultivate the two techniques for the first time ever. And though he understood them, his mastery over their actual use was stillcking in the beginning.


    He was also constantly experimenting with the configuration of their bnce using the Chaos Harmonic Nexus, as different ways to blend the two techniques gave different results.


    Though he still could not resolve that small remainder that appeared no matter which way hebined the two. Shifting the configurations unraveled one unresolved remainder, and gave birth to another.


    But that also solved part of his problem, since one instance of such troublesome cluster did not affect the other, thus there was no fear of it growing or creating instability, he just had to shift the way hebined the techniques if it started to show any problematic signs.


    Wu Long knew that he had to find a permanent solution shift the way hebined the techniques if it started to show any problematic signs.


    eventually, as this was just papering over the cracks, but for now this at least put out the urgent fire, leaving only smoking embers.


    However, the biggest harvest in this fight was testing the Runic Thunder Vein Body, the first iteration of his new Body Tempering Technique''sbat potential, which exceeded his expectations.


    His Bloodline Maniption method was using 108 specific points within the blood vessels all across the body to create separate microscopic cores, that would together function like a Neidan of a Beast, but more than that, would act like gates to control the flow of Spiritual Qi and Blood Qi into the of blood vessels running between the points.


    The cores were located in between connecting points of arteries and veins. He used 108 of them because that was the minimum requirement to have urate control over the bloodline power with this method.


    He then gained a new idea to use these cores as control points for the Lightning Qi that increased his speed and strength, instead of passing it only through his meridians that Spiritual Qi flows through.


    At the same time, and much like meridians, he used Water Qi and Cold Qi to cool down the veins and arteries.


    All of this produced the result he could honestly be impressed with.


    Though of course, currently he could only use this active state of his new technique for a rtively short period of time, as the veins he used to carry that tyrannical energy were under tremendous stress.


    However, what was left was to use a tempering technique to specifically target and improve the durability and stress resistance of his arteries and veins.


    As he was satisfied with the findings, he turned around, seeing the empty pce as all of the cultists have descended to the temple below, a smile appearing on his face as he took out amunication talisman.

 Chapter 610 Let them

    Chapter 610 Let them


    ??*Smack* *Crunch*


    A Spiritual Qi Fist broke the neck of a pale stiff figure which had a metal mask seemingly bolted into the face, and a talisman hanging over it.


    The figure''s torso was already caved in at multiple angles and ces, and one of its legs was bent at a weird angle, one of its shoulders crushed so bad it was practically paper-thin, but no signs of blood were visible either on its clothes or around.


    "Fuu~... finally..."


    Hua Ziyan heavily exhaled as Wu Mengqi also just finished with another one.


    There were eight other such figures lying around in this moderatelyrge cave hall, some crushed so severely they hardly resembled a human body, some with deep and shallow cuts all over.


    "They were insa~nely hard to cut! I started to wonder if my sword became dull or something..."


    Wu Mengqi eximed, supporting the sentiment she felt in the other beauty''s heavy sigh.


    "Mm, they didn''t go down after being almost fully crushed with my fists either..."


    The two looked at each other and chuckled, after which they simultaneously nodded and headed toward a passage leading deeper inside the mountain.


    They were already within the part that resembled natural caves, and could clearly hear the sound of water falling ahead.


    "They broke through our corpse puppets! Don''t let those wenches inside the Inner Sanctum! Cut them down!"


    Resounded from very far ahead, and a small group of Core Formation Realm cultists ran toward the two beauties, but did not stand a chance as they were mowed down with no mercy or hesitation.


    "Wenches... hehe", Wu Mengqi made a smile while sheathing her sword and looking ahead, but something within her tone and the look in her eyes was giving Hua Ziyan chills.


    After all, she personally witnessed this blue-eyed youngdy crush a certain part of a man''s body with the sheathe of her sword, brightly smiling while doing so.


    Hua Ziyan wouldn''t have noticed or paid any mind to it, if it did not happen again, and again, and again...


    Every time whenever these cultists shouted something remotely insulting to either of them, the sword sheathe would make them produce strange-sounding noises with the same mouths after.


    "Um... Sister Mengqi... your sword...", Hua Ziyan looked at the sheathed sword held in one hand of the beauty.


    "Um? The Nutcracker? What about it?"


    "... nothing..."


    After traveling toward the sound of the waterfall for some time, the two noticed someone approaching from behind, but since they knew these presences, they stopped to let them catch up.


    Soon, the dark passage revealed familiar faces of Shen Min, Bi Rui, Feng Yi and Nie Xiwang, who were also in thepany of Lian Zhiqiu.


    "Eh? Master... weren''t you...?", Hua Ziyan asked as they both raised their eyebrows.


    "Haha, Wu Long signaled that the Spiritual Formation''s power could be lowered to levels I can control without much fuss, didn''t you feel the Aura Suppression Field go down?", Lian Zhiqiu chuckled while answering, showing them her palm that had a small rotating array circle hovering above it.


    "Oh... I see. I guess you were finished with those on the outside then?", Wu Mengqi nodded as she turned to the others who made wry smiles.


    "Honestly, quite a lot poured out even after you went in... but...", Feng Yi spoke for everyone, turning her eyes to Nie Xiwang as her words trailed off, while the de Empress stood with a rather humble and amicable appearance.


    ""Ah~ understandable...""


    The two who went inside the caveplex made dryughs as well since they also witnessed the start of the fight.


    The group then started moving forward again, continuing the small talk on the way as giggles could be heard from time to time, until they noticed that the sound of waterfall was bing incredibly loud, and now the sound of rain and thunder could be discerned as well.


    The passage widened and then flowed into a giant grotto, and to their side, arge waterfall was falling from the side of the cave opening high above, cascading into a smallke surrounded by green nts that were also covering the high natural cave walls.


    The rain also poured from the same opening, sshing on the surface of the water, and falling to a boulder-ind in the middle of theke, a small bush of beautiful violet flowers growing in the center.


    There was also arge open ground to the front and the side opposite theke, ending with man-made multi-level passages and cave entrances going up the walls,rge metal vats with burning fire illuminating the entire grotto.


    "How dare you enter the Inner Sanctum of the Venerable Blood Demon!!!", a man wearing robes of high-tier member of the cult pointed his finger at them.


    There were also groups of cultists behind him, and a specific one of 30 cultists sitting with closed eyes in circled spots of a blood-drawn array circle, chanting and making hand-seals.


    "Eek, it''s that corpse puppet again..."


    Wu Mengqi made a sour face as she looked at a pale figure with a mask and talisman in a half-lying half-standing coffin in the center of that blood circle.


    "It seems they were the ones controlling the previous ones..."


    Hua Ziyan nodded, looking at ten empty coffinsying not far from the blood circle.


    "No..., that corpse is... a Transcendent..."


    Shen Min''s heterochromatic eyes narrowed at the sight and the other beauties turned toward the puppet.


    "I said-...!!!", the ignored cultist raged again, but the next moment, a sheathe of a sword made a precise strike, as the soul-crushing *Crunch!* resounded.


    "Hehe, I recognized your voice", Wu Mengqi chuckled as she looked at the widened eyes of the man, whose mouth opened to make a strange high-pitched sound, his whole figure bent forward and shuddering.


    *Shiing!*


    Her sword left the sheathe and pierced the neck of the man, and she gracefully stepped aside while taking both the empty sword sheathe and the sword away in a turn, letting the man fall to the ground still gurgling in a growingpoodle of blood.


    """H-High priest!!!"""


    The voices of some cultists around were tinged with fear, but then as someone shouted "Do not fear! The Blood Demon will deliver us!!!", their eyes shined with a fanatic light and they ran at the beauties with weapons appearing in their hands.


    "Do not let them interrupt the ritual!"


    "Hold them off until the corpse puppet awakens!!"


    Shouts came as Nie Xiwang''s figure floated a little above the ground, her swords taking their positions above her head, pointing the sharp tips toward the crowd.


    *Twang*


    An arrow pierced the chest of one of the cultists after his attempt to block it with a weapon failed and his saber broke.


    "Tch!", Feng Yi opened the eye she previously closed to aim as her arrow was blocked from reaching one of the people in the circle.


    She then aimed again, and the arrow glowed with patterns of Spiritual Qi as she suddenly changed the aim to above and sent the arrow out with a *twang*.


    ''Forced Arrow Arc'', she inwardly said as the arrow bent at an unnatural short arc for its speed and this time reached its destination.


    "Don''t stop! As long as even one of them is alive it can still be activated", Lian Zhiqiu told Feng Yi as thetter widened her eyes at those words, and then started sending arrow after arrow in different directions that bent around the cultists to target the circle.


    "Shit! Kill that redhead!"


    The cultists ran forward, but were greeted by an onught of other beauties.


    "Broken Light Formation"


    Lian Zhiqiu took out a long gpole, holding it with her free hand, the array g on its end shining with profound patterns and symbols as a glowing circr pattern appeared above her.


    Shards of light, resembling the ones that could be seen when a formation barrier is broken, but sharper and looking not as fragile, grew out of the pattern, and then started raining on the cultists that remained behind to safeguard the circle, as Feng Yi targeted the remaining29 who were in it.


    The circle protectors tried to block her arrows spreading barriers of their Spiritual Qi, and targeting the arrows with their own attacks, but the barriers were pierced through, and there were too many arrows for them to target as they also had to defend against Lian Zhiqiu, while other beauties gradually grinded the numbers of people in front down.


    But as only three people remained alive in the blood circle...


    "Let them initiate it"


    Wu Long''s voice resounded from above as he floated down with a smile from the opening in the ceiling of the grotto.

 Chapter 611 Violet Retribution Hydrangeas

    <h4>Chapter 611 Violet Retribution Hydrangeas </h4>


    "Eh?", Feng Yi raised her eyebrows as she turned to him with surprise.


    "It''s a good opportunity to train against a Transcendent-level fighter for you all. The ones controlling him are amateurs, so you won''t have the same fight, and it is a corpse puppet in the first ce, but it should at least prove to be somewhat useful as experience", he exined, as he looked at the Essence Awakening Realm corpse puppet, as a light of understanding appeared in the eyes of the beauties.


    After all, with him here, even if something went wrong, he would be able to mitigate it.


    "But then why didn''t you say so from the beginning?", Feng Yi raised her eyebrows as she knew he likely was long since watching this situation unfold.


    "Because I wanted to give you the opportunity to experience what it is like to target someone who is protected, while under stress and urgency", he chuckled with a bright grin on his face, adding "Well done"


    Her eyes narrowed at his grinning face with a smile of her own, that was both grateful and yfully thorny.


    The others finished the remaining cultists quite fast and surrounded Wu Long as Wu Mengqi clung to him, craving her usual doze of skinship.


    The remaining 10 cultists who were protecting the circle looked at each other with shocked expressions, as they saw Wu Long confront the Blood Demon before, thus his appearance here was unexpected to say the least.


    Not to mention that his words implied that they were going to leisurely test their powers against the corpse puppet.


    Meanwhile those in the circle continued chanting, and after a minute, a finger of the corpse puppet moved, and then it stiffly rose from the coffin.


    The fight against it was not as hard as the beauties initially expected. It had the speed and physical strength of an Essence Awakening Realm cultivator, and it durability was way beyond anything they ever fought against, but that was it.


    It could not use techniques, Profound Qi or even think for itself, moving ording to the will of one of the cultists in the circle.


    When they sufficiently gained experience and finallypletely broke the puppet, the remaining cultists were swiftly disposed of.


    "So this is...", Hua Ziyan then turned her gaze toward the bush of beautiful violet flowers in the middle of theke.


    "Yes, the Violet Retribution Hydrangeas", Wu Long nodded, his eyes shining with appreciation for the hard work of the gardeners.


    "I don''t understand, if it is a powerful medicinal ingredient, shouldn''t it grow in a Spiritual Land?", Shen Min asked with a bit of confusion.


    "Hahaha, not all good natural treasures grow in Spiritual Lands, although a lot of them do. But in this case, it does grow in one, you are standing on it", Wu Long chuckled, as they turned surprised gazes to him.


    "Let me show you", he smiled seeing those gazes and they approached the side of theke.


    The rain has long since stopped as Wu Long used the Wind Rune to push the residual storm away, and the waterfall smoothly entered the water as a long downward stream instead of sshing.


    As the surface of theke turned still, it became transparent, allowing the beauties to see a light blue glow insanely deep within.


    "This is...", Lian Zhiqiu gasped as she saw enormous roots spanning the entireke and its ginormous depth.


    "These are the roots of the Violet Retribution Hydrangeas, and that at the bottom is the eye of the dragon vein of this Spiritual Land", he chuckled, further exining what they were seeing.


    "So... this one bush hogs the Spiritual Qi of the entire Spiritual Land?", Wu Mengqi asked with raised eyebrows to which he nodded.


    "Mm, but the cultists were also responsible for its much more rapid growth as they poured Demonic Cores and special extracts made of Medicinal nts there", Wu Long added, exining the reason for the rtiveck of Demonic Beasts in this part of the continent.


    "Hmm? I would think they would also make human sacrifices... considering their tastes in cultivation techniques and overall practice... which honestly puts me off from consuming anything made from that nt", Wu Mengqi said as she pondered on the nature of this cult.


    "Hahaha, they would if that was a suitable sustenance, but this nt would wither, as corpses carry and produce Death Qi that it cannot withstand. It is also the reason they only threw in Demonic Cores and not corpses. Throwing blood is also no good as it would contaminate the water", he lightlyughed, as she was definitely right in her assumptions.


    "Step a bit away from theke and don''t approach for some time", he instructed them.


    Wu Long then floated to the boulder in the center of theke, and dropped a single droplet from a porcin bottle that he had Yu Huan refine beforehand,and the bush first glowed with a bright light and then produced a profound ripple, its flowers that were only half-opened before, opening up and fully blooming as a wonderful aroma pushed away the strong stench of blood and filled the entire grotto.


    And then, the grotto started shuddering, after which a powerful torrent of concentrated Spiritual Qi rose from theke and high into the sky, creating a deadly zone in the form of a pir supporting the sky, as the nt stopped absorbing all the Spiritual Land''s output to bloom its flowers, the entire mountain range shuddering from the sudden release.


    Wu Long, however waspletely fine on the boulder as it blocked that flow since there were roots under it. His beauties on the shore looked at the torrent with shock and feeling chill, as such a powerful one would surely kill even a Mortal Transcendence Realm cultivator.


    "Hehe, I will gratefully ept it then", Wu Long chuckled, plucking the flowers with a jade knife, and carefully putting them away separately in jade boxes.


    This immediately caused a decline in the strength of the torrent of Spiritual Qi, and by the time he finished collecting all of the flowers, the formerke, now a giant empty space with roots, turned silent again, the waterfall, once more free from Wu Long''s control, falling to the very depths of the abyss below.


    "Well then, let''s clean up and go back", he turned to his beauties with a smile, as they looked at him with still wide eyes from what just happened.

 Chapter 612 What’s the catch?

    <h4>Chapter 612 What''s the catch? </h4>


    As they were cleaning up, Wu Long told hisdies to go through the pce above, as he first cleaned up the bodies of the cultists outside, both taking away spatial rings and incinerating the bodies, then swept throughout the caveplex, and then finally went deep into the catbs of the templeplex, the ones which entrances were in the grotto that the cultists called the "Inner Sanctum".


    Though his main reason for sending them toward the pce was that he did not want them to see what was there, as it was not a pleasant scene.


    Even though they have already seen some harsh realities, the cruelty of battle and the barbaric methods and rituals of the Corrupt Path were different things entirely.


    As he went around cleansing those tunnels by way of incinerating everything with fire talismans, and then spreading and directing the mes with the Wind Rune,stly washing everything away with water, he reached a door at the very end of those ritualistic rooms resembling torture chambers, leading deep down to a dungeon with an abundance of cages.


    Most of them were empty, but there were still some people at the deeper parts, around 500 of them.


    There was a gloomy atmosphere, full of surrender,?despair, and apathy, as they simply awaited their fates, not even reacting to the sound of approaching footsteps.


    "Hey you! You there! Yes, yes, you! Are you new? Come closer! I have a lucrative deal for you!", suddenly a strangely energetic amid the general gloominess, half-whispering voice, which was also vaguely familiar to Wu Long, came from one of the furthest cages.


    Two hands reached out from the cage to make a fast thrifty-looking beckoning motion, as the sound of metal handcuffs hitting the cage bars reached Wu Long''s ears.


    There was a particr look on the faces of other captives that Wu Long read as "He''s at it again".


    He first intended to simply remove the cages and restraints without engaging in conversations, but driven by curiosity, moved closer to the beckoning hands while his spiritual sense spread toward the locks and handcuffs.


    "Don''t worry, it''s honest business!", the voice became more excited as the sound of Wu Long''s footsteps approached closer, starting to exin "Let me tell ya! You''re in luck! You see, I was operating a super sessful super legitimate business before being captured, and I have a hidden stash of everything I earned, that only I know of! If you-..."


    The voice continued speaking until Wu Long''s figure came into view, as a set of quick-witted and slightly shifty eyes widened at seeing him, the energetic captive freezing on the spot.


    "Eh? You are...? Mister! I remember you! You were one of my clients! It''s me! Captain Kwon of the Gugong Royal Army! Do you remember? ... You joined the cult...?", the man Wu Long finally recognized as the one that operated a smuggling business on the border and war zone between the Yen and Gugong Kingdoms, spoke with surprise and even more excitement, and then confusion.


    "Heh, what''s the matter? Did you finally run into a wrong business deal?", Wu Long chuckled with an amicable expression and friendly tone as the man made a wry smile.


    "Eyy... just got unlucky! How would I know that they were from this cult?", Captain Kwon spread his hands that were hanging through the cage, slightly rxing at the familiar face and non-hostile tone of voice, adding " And yes, I charged them double... okay triple, but they were honestly quite dumb, I am sure they are at the very bottom of thedder here, and they didn''t do their homework like your subordinate... eehm... what''s his face? ... Old Yen! Yes, that guy did excellent groundwork so you got the standard price... or a discounted one? Same thing, anyway..."


    Wu Long shook his head with a wry smile at the way this man talked at a fast pace.


    "...Anyway! Then you know I''m legit! Just think of how much I took off from ya! And the traffic there was not small at all! Think of how much money that is!", the man spoke again with a thrifty look, returning to business.


    "I didn''t join the cult, more like, there''s no more cult", Wu Long spoke calmy, taking out talismans.


    "Eh? Then...", Captain Kwon spoke as he was the first to realize the meaning of those words, the others still processing them as they only were hearing the conversation, not listening to it.


    "Mm, you may all go", Wu Long nodded as he waved his hand, and the talismans floated toward the cage doors, small array circles appeared on the door locks, and simr ones appeared before the talismans, the patterns on the circles moving at the same time.


    These doors required a token to open, but Wu Long did not bother searching for them, as he could simply unlock the array by analyzing and deciphering it, which he did while speaking with Captain Kwon.


    He could also break either the cage walls or the locks, but he did not want to spook these people who had enough of a bad experience with loud or sudden actions.


    Something within the solid part of the cage doors clicked, and all of them made squeaking sounds as the doors, free of the lock slightly cracked open, some more than others.


    """...!"""


    "I-is it over...?"


    "I... it''s not a dream, right?!"


    "W-We... We are free!"


    First murmurs, and then gradually exmations resounded in the dungeon as the former captives started toe out from their apathetic state, some hugging, some crying.


    "...What''s the catch?", Captain Kwon asked, his eyes turning extremely cautious and dubious, his words causing the others celebrating their freedom to freeze, and then turn eyes full of worry to Wu Long.


    "No catch, I came to erase the cult, which I did. Let me remove the restraints now. Don''t worry and stay calm as I unlock them", Wu Long spoke in a calm tone, as even more talismans floated toward each person, hovering in front of the solid-piece metal handcuffs, repeating the same process with the central part of the cuffs as with the door locks.


    The former captives gulped, stretching out their hands, and as the handcuffs clicked, they started falling to the floor with loud *thuds*.


    More exmations of joy and now words of gratitude followed as Captain Kwon still looked at Wu Long with eyes full of suspicion.


    "You may all go unimpeded now. It is nighttime now, so you can stay in this area until it is dawn, or however much time you need since there are no more cult members. There is a small door to the side of this dungeon entrance, there is a storage where all possessions of captives were kept. You may freely take what you need to get to safety there", Wu Long spoke, as he has already swept clean the cult belongings prior to this, so no legacy of Corrupt Path could be found and taken away by these people.


    As for the belongings of the cult''s victims that were dumped in a huge pile in that storage, he did not care much about them.


    Some eyes that were full of despair just some moments ago and gratitude now, instantly were filled with greed, while some were still full of appreciation and modesty, and every mix in between, as a range of human natures was in full disy before Wu Long.


    A few figures made a quick bow and rushed toward the door Wu Long spoke of, a few doing the same with only a slight dy.


    And though some groups departed every few seconds, the majority stayed for a bit to express their appreciation and only then more calmly moved toward the exit, and some continued to bow and give words of gratitude.


    Wu Long did not tell them that he only moved out of his motives, and that their salvation was only a tertiary result, although it was true.


    That would have been an insult to their sincerity and dignity, which he did not feel the need for, even if he did not particrly enjoy this formal and intense expression of gratitude toward himself.

 Chapter 613 A final bet

    <h4>Chapter 613 A final bet </h4>


    But even after the most sincere people moved on and proceeded to the exit, there was still one person left behind.


    "I thought you would be in the first group", Wu Long chuckled as he turned to Captain Kwon, but his smile turned to a somber expression as he saw thetter''s face and the look in his eyes.


    "You really came down here just to free us?"


    "Yes"


    "After destroying the cult?"


    "Yes"


    "And you don''t need anything in return?"


    "No"


    "What''s the catch?"


    "No catch"


    The two looked intensely at each other, as the slightly weary and malnourished-looking former Captain of Royal Army looked at Wu Long with suspicion, doubt, and a flurry of other emotions and thoughts, one of which in particr was very feeble and wavering, strangled by disbelief and bitter memories, but incredibly intense, while Wu Long recognized that look.


    "There has to be a catch", the former Captain did not relent, as there was intense activity reflected within his look, his mind rushing with possible answers and their probability.


    "You''re free to think so as well", Wu Long shrugged his shoulders, no longer intending to prolong this conversation, as hesitation and some other emotions swirled in the eyes of the man he freed, and then Wu Long turned to move away.


    After walking for a bit, a *thud* resounded behind him, his eyes turning to look back reflecting a man kowtowing to him.


    "Please let me follow you"


    "...", Wu Long looked at the man kneeling before him with a calm gaze, not much surprise in his eyes.


    "I... I will do whatever you tell me to do, I will do any job. Please let me-..."


    "Alright", the calm response cut the man''s words short as his head turned up with disbelief.


    "First stand straight then, I don''t want you to kneel before me ever again", Wu Long spoke, and the man before him stood up with no dy.


    ''Good response'', Wu Long thought narrowing his eyes, as the man''s kowtow was very obviously very genuine, and one might hesitate to abandon such gesture of deep sincerity as it might make it seem that it was casual. However this man understood that following Wu Long''s order was of higher priority than that impulse to continue kneeling.


    "Good. Follow me", Wu Long nodded and the two went past the crowd of people at the storage, and went up to the pce above.


    "My name is Wu Long. You may call me by name or however isfortable, just don''t call me anything fancy like benefactor or savior. Your name?", Wu Long asked on their way.


    "Kwon Qianhong, please call me just Qian, Boss", the man replied as Wu Long smiled at that nickname, and the fact this man chose to mimic Old Yen''s way of addressing him that he heard before.


    "Money''s in your name too huh? Anyway, Qian, clean yourself up and eat something", Wu Long spoke as he pointed at one of the small residences for higher cult officials on the pce grounds.


    "Oh, and here, take this, find better clothes and dispose of anything unnecessary, you can use it as well,e when you are ready", he then added raising a ratherrge bag filled with Spatial Rings of the cultists, picked out one belonging to a high-level cultist and removing any Corrupt Path rted tomes or scrolls, gave it to Qian.


    Kwon Qianhong silently took the Spatial Ring and watched as Wu Long moved toward the main building of the pce for some time, and then turned to go inside the building Wu Long pointed to.


    As he crossed the threshold of the rathervish dwelling, he fell to his knees, his eyes turning down to a Spatial Ring that was tightly sped in his hands, unclenching his hand and supporting it with the other as shivers were going through him.


    Inside the ring were riches he could not even dream of before. Let alone that, the Spatial Ring itself was already somethingmon mortals hardly had a chance of ever touching.


    But all that ironically mattered little to him.


    ''In this world, there is only give or take... nothing else... and in such a world, the one who has money is the winner'', the mantra he lived by from very early in his life came to his mind, as a wry trembling smile appeared on his lips.


    And then, his eyes rose up with determination, as he opened his mouth with a whisper:


    "One more time... just one more. This is thest time... I swear. Will it be different, or will it end like it always did? Let''s make a final bet..."


    ---


    They departed when the morning came.


    Kwon Qianhong was a Qi Manifestation Realm cultivator, as someone in his position in the Royal Army should be, so they moved at enough speed to reach a nearby settlement in half a day.


    There Wu Long gave Qian a jade slip with techniques to practice, and then gave instructions on where to wait, while learning said techniques and cultivating, as they would be passing this Kingdom again.


    The group then swiftly returned to the capital, where news of Nie Xiwang''s abdication were overshadowed by even bigger news of deaths in the Imperial Pce.


    Two of the Chief Ministers, as well as three of the Elders of the Nie Family were dead the morning after the day that the Empress abdicated her throne.


    The shocking events happening in such a short span continued to shake the capital even after a few days, when even more news flowed in.


    A purge of Imperial Family members happened en masse, and the Royal House of the Gugong Kingdom was also mostly purged by the authority of the ''new'' Emperor.


    Meanwhile Wu Long spent time with his beauties on dates and long walks, not minding the storm he caused. Not to mention that the storm was to the benefit of most people.


    The two ministers were the work of Minister Du, who eliminated them after they sent assants to Wu Long''s inn, not wishing for a conflict with thetter, while the three Elders identified by Nie Xiwang as those tied to the Corrupt Path, were removed by Butler Bang.


    The Imperial Pce was first thrown into panic and disarray. However, that panic soon turned to confusion, since there was no response from Linghun Mo. Then news of the decimation of the Blood Demon Cult reached the ears of the Nie Family, and a massive purge of everyone connected to them followed with no dy.


    And though outwardly it all happened at themand of the Emperor, Wu Long knew that it was the work of the Imperial Ancestor, who long since wanted to cut out the tumorous part of the family.


    Almost immediately after, the Yen and Gugong Kingdoms entered a ceasefire, all signs pointing to talks of peace, marking the sudden and previously thought to be impossible start of an end to centuries-long bloody conflict.

 Chapter 614 Strength

    <h4>Chapter 614 Strength</h4>


    Two weeks passed since the start of the ceasefire talks of two Northern Kingdoms.


    The Wu Family and their associates moved out from the capital, the innkeeper sending them off with a more believable e back again" this time, as their stay went far more smoothly than the previous one, and returned to the ship that traveled the coastal line to the North at a moderate pace withfort.


    As they passed a certain coastal town in Gugong Kingdom, Kwon Qianhong joined them as well, his eyes widening at the sight of the giant ship, when Cao Xiang''s crew transported him aboard. The first face that came into his view as he arrived on the side deck was of an older gentleman.


    "Greetings, I will be working with you all from now on, and following Boss in whatever he needs me to do.


    My name is Kwon Qianhong, but you all can call me Qian if that is morefortable for you. Looking forward to working with you", the neer deeply bowed with a fist and hand salute toward Butler Bang and people behind him.


    "Hmm, good, good, finally a Junior... or Senior?", a voice resounded from ahead, first full of confidence and slightly excited, and then turning a bit reluctant.


    As Kwon Qianhong raised his slightly confused gaze, a muscr man with a few blue spots on his face that were slightly swelled entered his view.


    "Hohoho, now you suspect everyone is a hidden master of Martial Arts? Don''t worry, this young man here is your Junior... at least in strength for sure", Butler Bang first made a lightugh, seeing Nie Guanting now doubt first impressions, and then turned to Kwon Qianhong with a smile full of appreciation for the sensible and humble introduction, "Ah, pardon my manners. Wee, Mister Kwon, I am the Head Butler of the Wu Household, and will be supervising you for a bit before Young Master decides where your talents would be put to good use"


    "Hmm, don''t worryd, as long as you follow this Senior of yours, you will be in good hands", Nie Guanting made a bright grin as he heard Butler Bang''s words, and pointed at himself with a thumb, a confident grin appearing on his face.


    "...I look forward to your guidance Seniors", Qian bowed again with a hint of being overwhelmed by first impressions.


    ---


    Wu Long lightly raised his eyebrow as he looked at Nie Guanting.


    "I thought I said to go easy?", he lightly asked, turning his gaze to the old butler who made a wry smile.


    "My apologies, Young Master. I followed that instruction... But he just wouldn''t stop challenging me, saying that the previous fight I used a trick, or that he was not prepared... and this old man was starting to slightly lose breath... so...", Butler Bang spoke with a slightly troubled tone.


    "Hahaha, not that I am ming you, I was just surprised since you are a perfectionist and I rarely, or rather almost never, saw you deviate from my instructions. But I get it, after all, he has the Marvelous Resilience Framework, a physique that grants heightened physical stamina", Wu Long nodded with understanding of what happened.


    "Boss, isn''t that one of those legendary Special Physiques?", Kwon Qianhong asked with widening eyes, his gaze turning to Nie Guanting bing filled with even more amazement.


    "Not exactly, it is more of a deviation, and also of a small scale and effect. It would be very noticeable amongmon mortals, and a bit less but still palpable among Mortal Cultivators, but loses more and more ground the higher the level of people around. That said, coupled with a good Body Tempering Technique, it could potentially still have its benefits", Wu Long traced his chin as he looked at the muscr man.


    "You are at this point still a pure Body Tempering Cultivator. Do you wish to continue on this path?", he asked next.


    "Mm, that depends on what will make me strong... I have trained in Body Tempering since I believed that would make me strong, but then...", Nie Guanting traced his chin as well, not answering with a certain response, as he turned to Wu Long and Butler Bang who were both more lean-looking but managed to overwhelm him all the same.


    "Good response. The flexibility of mind is a good thing, but you have also been training in an inferior Body Tempering Technique, soparing it with Butler Bang''sbat is not exactly fair, not to mention that he is higher in Realm than you. I know a lot of pure Body Tempering Cultivators who have attained incredible heights. Your weapon should be a heavy one right?", Wu Long nodded with appreciation as this man''s vision was not as narrow as it initially might look.


    He was not proficient in politics or mind games, and was quite straightforward, but at the same time had a clear understanding that just being purely physically strong did not make him truly strong.


    Nie Guanting nodded to Wu Long''s question and took out a thick and very wide giant ruler, its length a bit higher than his own, Kwon Qianhong slightly jumping up at the moment the heavy blunt tip made contact with the deck floor with a heavy *THUD!*.


    "Mm, good enough then. I will teach you Body Tempering Technique only if you manage to gain initial mastery over a fighting style I will give you within a month. If you cannot do that, you would have to gain strength in Spiritual Cultivation alongside Body Tempering", Wu Long nodded, causing Butler Bang to make a slightly surprised look as this was the first time that his Young Master issued someone a challenge to do something in order to teach them a certain way.


    "Got it, will do", Nie Guanting''s eyes shined with determination as his face revealed a wide grin of excitement.


    "You, on the other hand...", Wu Long''s gaze then turned to Kwon Qianhong, as thetter gulped.


    "I''m... not that good at fighting to be honest...", the young man gulped as he knew he was far outmatched by both subordinates of Wu Long he saw.


    "Heh, that won''t do. You will have to learn that then. It''s fine if it is not your strongest point, but beingpletely left behind in terms ofbat power is out of question", Wu Long chuckled, and then added with a grin, "Or I''ll cut your sry"


    "This Kwon Qianhong will do my best, Boss!"


    ---


    "Are we going home?", Cao Xiang asked as he joined his beauties.


    "Hahah, no, not yet. Did you forget? While we have eliminated the Master behind it, there is still the main Sect of Lust Cultivators", he chuckled, as Shen Min nodded with strong approval of those words.


    "Then... our next destination..", Cao Mei widened her eyes, revealing a light excitement.


    "Mm, we''re going to the Ind Kingdom of Lihai", Wu Long nodded confirming her guess.

 Chapter 615 The Pinnacle

    Chapter 615 The Pinnacle


    ??*ng*


    "Fuu~...", Bi Rui made a heavy exhale as she pushed away Wu Long''s spear de with her own.


    "Congrattions, Rui''er", Wu Long smiled, as this was a first time she was able to parry his attack of this level of skill without being guided to unfavorable stance or otherwise being in disadvantage.


    He was guiding her by always raising his skill level by one above her own, and the moment she started adapting to it signified her own skills rising to that level.


    Of course, it was just one strike at this point, so she still was far from being able to consistently hold her own against him at this part.


    They were standing on one of the upper deck levels of the ship, where an open tform suitable for training oversaw the sea on one side and a lower deck below on the other.


    "Howe it bes harder and harder to advance?", she asked with a chuckle, wiping away droplets of sweat on her forehead, the sea breeze gently waving her ck hair, as she noticed that unlike what she thought, her progress was bing more strained the more advanced her spear skills were getting.


    After all, once the foundation was solid, her further advancement was swift and rtively easier, but once she went past a certain level of skill, she seems to be hitting one wall after another.


    "Hahaha, as you pass the initial mastery and movements, and your foundation of skills is clear, you begin to refine finer details", Wu Long chuckled, and made a simple-looking thrust of the spear to the side, one very much resembling the thrust she just parried, but shivers went through Bi Rui as she saw it.


    "This is the same level of skill I showed you the first time I wielded the spear in front of you in that small courtyard", he added as he turned to her.


    "Eh? But...", she widened her eyes in surprise as she looked at the spear and then Wu Long interchangeably.


    "Your skill rose, and so did your perception, which is why you can see it better now", Wu Long nodded, understanding her confusion.


    "Many think there is a clear limit of weapon skill, Rui''er.


    That after practicing something for a thousand years straight without stopping, there is nothing to gain purely from only the skill of physically wielding a weapon and that it is impossible to progress further.


    Thus the further progress is only possible through the training in maniption of Spear Qi, or Spear Intent, but that cannot be further from the truth, since both of those still take their foundation in the basic ability to wield a spear"


    Wu Long took the spear in both hands and started a pattern of movement he taught her before, his movements starting at the level of proficiency she was at, and bing progressively more profound even though he repeated the same pattern.


    "But it is understandable where the sentimentes from.


    As you progress further and further, and achieve initial ''mastery'' of a weapon, your movements can be seen as perfection itself.


    Each move flowing into the next with no blemishes or blind spots, perfectly adaptable to different situations, efficient and clean"


    He then reached a level when the exact same spear movement pattern took her breath away, as one word came to her mind to describe it, ''sublime''.


    "However, what if I told you that this move, and this one are onpletely different levels?", he then added as he made the same pattern two times more, which she saw as the same skill he showed her at the end of progression just before.


    "I... don''t see it? Because the perception have not reached that level?", her voice slightly trembled from excitement of this realization.


    "Mm, correct. The mastery at this level only seems plete'' and ''perfect'', because those who have not reached a level where they can replicate it cannot see its ws", Wu Long nodded, as he sighed, turning his look to the de of the spear he held.


    "I have hit the wall of my own quite some time ago, long before being reborn in this world, and until now despite my best efforts cannot go beyond it yet...


    The level of difficulty rises because you move beyond the simple theory of weaponbat, where you correctrger movements, posture, timing and all the obvious aspects.


    You start looking into more finer details that are not as easily seen, and the higher the level goes the more fine perception is necessary to advance, and then, as you reach what you think is truly the pinnacle...


    You break it"


    Wu Long chuckled, as she made a bewildered expression, stuttering "B-break it?"


    "Mm, you break everything you have known", he chuckled, knowing how she felt, "Then you rebuild it, and then refine it further in detail, and then you destroy that as well, rebuild, and so on", he spoke without demonstrating further, adding "But it would only be harmful to you to see it now, because to break it you have to first build it"


    "...", Bi Rui sank into thoughts, processing what she just heard, and then looked up at him, asking "H-how many times you broke your spear skill to rebuild it?"


    "I lost count", Wu Long chuckled, as she gasped.


    "Just so you know, I am nowhere near the current pinnacle of the Spear Dao", he then added.


    This prompted her to make a surprised face as she asked "The ''current''... pinnacle?"


    "Hahaha, the Grand Dao is infinite, and the ocean of knowledge is endless Rui''er. And as part of the Grand Dao, the Spear Dao is endless too.


    The pinnacle of a Dao is only the highest level attained by anyone, the highest level known, but it is not the end all be all of it"


    Wu Long made a lightugh as he understood her confusion very well, as it was hard for him to reconcile the truth about the pinnacle of a Dao when he learned it as well.


    "D-Does that mean... someday... if I work hard I can reach the pinnacle that is yet known?", Bi Rui spoke visibly trying to hold back, but her eyes brimming with excitement.


    "Mm, that''s the right approach", he smiled, happy to see excitement and ambition instead of fear at how long and arduous the road ahead of her was.


    It was this quality that made him sure she was suited to pursue the heights of the Spear Dao.


    She ran up to him, and putting away their weapons they untied in a tight embrace as she clung to him, unable to quell her excitement.


    "Oh! ... If you are not at the pinnacle of the Spear Dao... then?", she then eximed, as if remembering something, and asked after turning her face up to look at him.


    "The current pinnacle of the Spear Dao is the current Spear God.


    That old man could still whoop my ass with ease when ites to pure spear wielding skills, though we were about even when it came to truebat.


    It is unknown who of us would have died if we were not interrupted again and again whenever we shed"


    Wu Long spoke with a slightlyplicated look on his face, a bit wry and at the same time notpletely reconciled.


    "Y-You fought? You''re not the Disciple of the Spear God?", Bi Rui widened her eyes, since she somehow assumed he was, ever since she heard he was a Disciple of the Sword God, and saw how high his level of spearmanship was.


    "Hahaha, no, I am not officially a Disciple of any living man or woman aside from Sword God. Though I did learn from others... just that I have not officially taken them as Masters. The Spear God... well, it isplicated", he then chuckled, but seeing a very brief and well-hidden light of disappointment in her eyes, sighed with a gentle smile.


    After all, Bi Rui also knew about Ye Ling''s words about Wu Long''s burdens, and that sharing them signifies his trust.


    He raised his hand and gently pushed a strand of her hair that stuck to her previously sweaty forehead aside.


    "Thest man who taught me spearmanship, was a Disciple of the Spear God, and a friend of mine. However, that old man feared to be surpassed by his Disciple who came dangerously close to doing it...", Wu Long spoke with a calm tone, his expression making it obvious that it was not an umon story, but something within his eyes shed with a dangerous light, as Bi Rui covered her mouth with shock, understanding the rest without him saying it.


    "I guess even for you there were people that were hard to kill", she then spoke and he nodded.


    "When ites to deeply interconnected interests and politics, things can getplicated. Despite my efforts I have not been able to surpass the limits of what one man can do", he said, but then smiled at her, "But now I am not alone"


    Her heart burst with warmth as she looked into those eyes, and she leaned forward as their lips met in a kiss.


    "Haa~... haa~... Wu Long...", after a long and sweet kiss, it turned a bit more intense, and from there spiraled into one after which she heavily breathed, opening her eyes with a fiery gaze.


    "Haha, let''s go", he nodded, and the two floated up from the tform to one of the towers of the ship that was entirely made exclusive to the Dao Family members.


    Wu Long went inside of Bi Rui''s room, taking off his Spatial Ring and cing it on the bedside while she was closing the door.


    But as she was too excited and in a hurry, a very small gap was left open after she pushed the doors together, she then reached topletely close them, but as something came to her mind, she froze, hesitating and then turned her head to Wu Long, seemingly seeking permission for something.


    He first raised one eyebrow with a bit of surprise, but then a wry smile appeared on his face as heshook his head with a chuckle and made a small nod.

 Chapter 616 (R18) Curiosity of a Maiden

    Chapter 616 (R18) Curiosity of a Maiden


    ??Yu Huan went toward Bi Rui''s room as they had a promise to meet up in the afternoon for tea, which thetter have missed.


    She made storming fast steps, much like those she made when Wu Long first ''missed'' their appointment in the capital, as she was rather uptight about promises and appointments.


    But as she was already nearing the room, her steps suddenly slowed down, as certain distant sounds started reaching her ears, which source and meaning she only now understood as she got pretty close.


    "Aah! Ah! Yes! Aaah!", Bi Rui''s voice was full of sensual notes, as it was apanied by a distinct pping sound.


    Yu Huan''s sensitive nose of an alchemist then caught a scent, one she never felt before, that made her knees weak as she came closer.


    Her rapidly slowing down steps thenpletely halted for a moment, and then turned on the spot, walking the other direction.


    "Aah! Yes! Aaah! I-It feels so good! Aahn! More! Aaah!", the sound of Bi Rui''s voice was strangely maic as the natural curiosity of an alchemist mixed with the very normal curiosity of a maiden, and the natural instincts of a woman, causing Yu Huan to stop.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Aaaaaaaaah!!!"


    She then reluctantly moved a bit away again, and stopped again at the loud screaming behind her after a series of increasingly intense shorter ones.


    She gulped, as she felt her throat a bit dry, a blush appearing on her face.


    "Aaah! Give...aaah~! Give it to meeaaah! A~ Amazing~! This is amazing~!!!", the voice continued to resound after, the words of her friend were getting a bit sluggish, intensifying the feeling of pleasure in them.


    ''Maybe I''ll-...I''ll just wait here?'', Yu Huan thought with hesitation.


    She then turned toward the direction of the door to Bi Rui''s room, gulping again. The sound then lowered down a little, as she was unable to make out the words.


    She made a very small and reluctant, silent step toward the door, and then another one.


    "Ahm! Auhhn~... sid-... -e...Ahn!"


    She moved closer again, until the scent she felt before filled her lungs again.


    "Aah!!! Ah! Uhm! S-so~ go~od~... Ahm! You are incredible!", Bi Rui''s voice suddenly got louder again, spooking Yu Huan who froze on the spot with round eyes andpletely red face.


    She then noticed that her body temperature was going up, and there was a weird feeling inside her abdomen.


    "Uhm! Yes! Aah! Ahn!", the sound of pping stopped for a moment and then resumed with a slightly different feeling to it.


    *gulp*


    Yu Huan first gulped, and then slid her tongue to lick her lips that she felt drying up, her reason screaming at her to go away, and yet unable to move from the spot.


    No, she was very slowly inching toward the crack in the door.


    Soon she could hear everything clearly as her ear was right next to the door crack.


    And in addition to the drunk with pleasure voice of the beauty, and the pping of wet skin against wet skin, she could hear naughty squelching sounds, that made her slightly dizzy.


    "Haa~... haa~... haa~...", Yu Huan''s breathing turned rougher as she slowly was making her way toward the door crack, the sound of her heart pounding in her ears as her vision turned very slightly blurry.


    And then as her eye looked inside the small crack, it widened even more as she froze.


    "Aah! Yes! Please, more! Ravage me howe-aaah! ..you like! Aahn!", Bi Rui screamed as her eyes were rolled up to look at the ceiling.


    Her gorgeous body covered in droplets of sweat was swaying up and down, as her ample bosom with hard standing nipples was bouncing with each motion.


    He wasying on the edge of the bed, his feet still on the floor from the sitting position before, as she was straddling him from above, her legs spread wide, making the scene of his cock disappearing into her drenched pussy fully visible as her hips were going up and down.


    Her arms were held by his hands by the forearms, making her back slightly arch, pushing her round breasts forward and up.


    The expression of bliss on her face was one Yu Huan never saw her make.


    "Aah! Ahm! I-Inside... please give i--ah! Ah!! Ah!!! Ah!!!! Ahaaaaah!!!!", Bi Rui''s voice rose again as her hips jumped up aggressively and then she froze, convulsing while her eyes looking up at the ceiling becamepletely unfocused and zed over with extasy.


    "Haa~... haa~ mmn", her body softened and leaned back, sounds of a deep kissing from beyond her still slightly bouncing from the twitches of her body breasts.


    His hand went on to her abdomen and then moved down to where they were connected, while the other came from the other side and slid to grasp her breast.


    "Aahm!"


    Bi Rui eximed, breaking the kiss, as she felt his fingers dig into her supple flesh, and then her hands went up to hug his head behind her, as she moved in for the continuation of the kiss.


    "Mmmmh!!!"


    His fingers gently pinched her pink clit, and her pussy still wrapped around his cock started pulsating,rge amounts of pussy juice gushing on his dick and nutsack.


    "Uhmn!! Uuhh! Mmmh!!!"


    His hips started slowly moving in this position, and her moans into his lips started being filled with euphoric pleasure again, as her body slightly shuddered each time his dick wasing out, and moved sensually to meet it back, greedily sucking it back inside.


    They were moving slowly yet incredibly sensually and passionately, which came in contrast to the vigorous and boisterous mating just before. She was melting in his embrace, as her mind was filled with him and only him, his dick pushing her tightening pussy open making her shiver in pleasure, as tingles went through her with every minute motion.


    The sounds changed as well as the bed very lightly creaked, and the squelching wet sounds in between her legs were much more pronounced in the near-silence, as they listened to each other''s breaths and heartbeats.


    Finally, she started convulsing again, and he held her tightly, starting to fill her insides with his cum.


    By this time, it was already empty behind the door.

 Chapter 617 A Friend

    Chapter 617 A Friend


    ??Wu Longy in bed with Bi Rui at his side, her toned, yet at the same time delicate, with all the right curves body pressing against him, as her breathing was slowly calming down.


    "Haa~ haa~... oh... righ...haa~ did she...?", Bi Rui widened her eyes as if remembering something and raised her head to look at the door.


    "Haha, yep she was there", Wu Long chuckled and the beauty in his arms blushed, adding "I must say, you really are a great and doting friend"


    Bi Rui was incredibly shy for the first few minutes of their cultivation, much like she was now, and only after some time in bed he made her forget everything else around except for him and her.


    He noticed this trait in her after she became his woman more distinctly, as gradually she was ready to give her all to help not only Yu Huan, but more and more members of the Dao Family the closer she got to them.


    She was ready to go to great lengths for others, the only requirements for that was getting her trust, reaching a point to be considered ''one of her own''.


    "Haha, I wouldn''t call myself great", she made a slightly shy look, turning her gaze away as he chuckled.


    "What would you call yourself then?", he raised his eyebrow with amusement.


    "...normal?", she was not expecting his question, so it took her a bit toe up with an answer.


    "Hahaha, maybe for you it is normal", he startedughing as she made a surprised expression, looking at him with a question in her eyes, that he seemingly did not intend to answer.


    "What?", she asked as she saw him delightedlyughing, slightly raising her upper body to look him in the eyes, "What is it?"


    "Hahaha", hisughter somehow felt ticklish and warm to her, making her feel happiness.


    "What is it?", she started smiling as she asked again, this time nudging him with a little push, and after a few more attempts at getting an answer with yful nudging and pushing while he dodged, they tumbled on the bed, and she widened her eyes when his face hovered over hers when they stopped.


    "I love you...", her words slipped in a whisper, so natural and light, with a slight change in her eyes as if she herself was surprised.


    "I love you", he replied with a happy smile and leaned in for a kiss.


    ---


    Yu Huan was restlessly moving from corner to corner of her room, sitting down only to stand up with a brisk motion a momentter, and pacing the floor of the room in circles over and over again.


    "I must have been out of my mind!", she spoke as she froze on the spot, turning to the side at a mirror which reflected a slightly rosy face.


    ''I shouldn''t have looked...'', she then thought, and the moment she did the images she tried to keep away floated in front of her eyes, dyeing her face red again.


    "Uuuu~", she squatted on the spot, covering her face with both hands, as all sounds from the outside shut off, the sounds that she heard reying in her ears over and over.


    "What am I going to do?", she then eximed, to which a voice full ofughter replied...


    "What you should have done in the first ce"


    Yu Huan''s figure trembled and froze, and then she slightly slid her hands down from her face as she looked up at Bi Rui standing in the doors with crossed arms and leaning her back on one of the open doors.


    "..."


    "Before you say anything, I did knock, same old rule, three separate triple-knocks and Ie in"


    "That''s a rule for the house in the Imperial capital!", Yu Huan made a protest to which the bobcut-haired beauty only chuckled.


    "Heh, we never agreed to abolish those. Did you forget why we made them in the first ce? It''s so you wouldn''t pass out and theny in the middle of your alchemy room without anyone knowing", Bi Rui shrugged her shoulders, adding "Did you think that would be unnecessary just because the ce changed?"


    "You cheated! You must have not waited between the knocks!", the alchemist protested as Bi Rui startedughing, leisurely lowering her hand and making three triple-knocks on the door with a very brief pause in between them.


    "Three triple-knocks, everything''s fair", shemented.


    "You missed our promise to have tea together today!", Yu Huan then made another usation to which Bi Rui only wryly smiled.


    "That I will not argue with, sorry for that, but as you probably know something important came up", the bobcut-haired beauty sincerely admitted, and then as her smile widened continued with "So, have you made enough time to think out the response to what I said first?"


    "...", Yu Huan''s eyes revealed a cornered look, and then she sighed, standing up with a slightly dejected and guilty appearance, and hanging her head opened her mouth to quietly say "I''m sorry"


    "Hahaha, don''t be sorry, Huan''er. I left that gap open on purpose", Bi Rui chuckled, and the alchemist raised her widening eyes.


    "On... on purpose?", Yu Huan''s voice was bewildered and in disbelief, but there was a very small tinge of relief in it as well.


    "Hahaha,e here, let''s sit down and talk", Bi Rui shook her head with a chuckle and led the alchemist to sit down on a sofa.


    Bi Rui sat half-turned to her friend, with crossed legs, resting one of her forearms on top of the backrest and supporting her head with the fingers of her hand, while Yu Huan sat up straight with both hands on her thighs held closely together as were her lower legs and feet.


    "So... you knew I woulde looking for you after you missed the promise...", Yu Huan finally started to connect the dots.


    "Mm, I was a bit shy to show you, but then again you will eventually see it... and it is not like I am ashamed of doing it with Wu Long, plus I wanted to see if it makes you feel anything", Bi Rui nodded.


    "I-It did... I just don''t know what to do now", Yu Huan''s face became red as she turned down.


    "I''m sorry if I''m being a busybody, but I grow frustrated seeing you stumble on one spot every time", Bi Rui said with a sincere look, "You have confessed your feelings, which is great, but then as if now the urgency have decreased, you became passive again"


    "But... I just... I''m nervous", Yu Huan''s face revealed a look of worry as she raised her head again.


    "Nervous? What is there to be nervous about?"


    "That I... that I won''t be able to... you know... do good. I mean... I heard women in the Alchemy Tower say that if you''re not good in bed men can grow disappointed with you... some can''t even ''get it up'' whatever that means, and also-..."


    "...", Bi Rui''s eyes, round as tes, looked at the alchemist who continued speaking, the bobcut-haired beauty''s face bing frozen for a few moments, before her lips and shoulders started slightly trembling, until "...hehehe.... haha.... ehahahaha! A~hahahahaha!"


    The uncontrobleughter of her friend caused Yu Huan to stop talking and widen her eyes as she looked with a slight confusion while Bi Rui started wiping away tears that came out withughter.


    "Wahahahaha! ... d-do good! Hahahaha! ... c-can''t ahaha can''t g-gt it u-? Wahahahaha! ... Whew~w", Bi Rui couldn''t stopughing and only after a while made a long exhale, hints ofughter still in her eyes as she turned back to the alchemist.


    "Huan''er, you adorable innocent creature. You were worried about that all this time? Did you forget the talk about who Wu Long is?


    None of us, except maybe Sister Ziyan and Sister Lian Zhiqiu, can hold a candle to his skills in bed, and even they are in apletely different league, only slightly better than us in front of him.


    But none of that matters to Wu Long.


    His skill is at the level where he can guide you to move like the most skilled seductress, without even realizing it.


    And while he wees effort to raise our skills in that regard, as we all go to Sister Ziyan for advice on that, he never required it.


    Besides, that thought alone of wanting to kehehe, ''do good'', is already enough.


    And don''tpare him to other men, he never has a problem with hehe... hahaha... ''getting it up''. In fact he has you to thank for that"


    Bi Rui''s exnation made Yu Huan speechless, as she slowly started realizing that she was trapped in the maze she made for herself, with a problem that never existed in the first ce.


    She gulped, and the look in her eyes made a glint to appear in Bi Rui''s eyes.


    "So... what did you feel? I want a~ll the juicy details...", the bobcut-haired beauty then sat a bit closer to her friend with a mischievous smile, as thetter reddened, turning her gaze down, starting to share her thoughts and feelings from that time as the two giggled and talked for a long time after.

 Chapter 618 On the horizon

    Chapter 618 On the horizon


    ??There was a terrace on top of a slightly less tall and wider tower of the ship,rge pieces of white cloth put over wooden frames above it to provide afortable shade from the sun, and vibrant green nts nted in pots everywhere.


    This terrace was specially furnished and prepared for thedies of the Dao Family tofortably spend their time during long cruises as they could all sit together or spread throughout it in small groups.


    After all, with Wu Long aboard the ship there was no storm or bad weather for them, as they voyaged under a perpetually perfect sky.


    Ever since thest earthquakes that shook the Three Continents, the radius affected by the anomaly of the Central Sea has been reduced, and the coastal line became more essible.


    Of course, that did not make it safe as Demonic Sea Beasts were also able to surface from the deep depths, so only Treasure Ships like this one were able to traverse it.


    asionally, a vortex would appear in the sea water around the ship, as a Demonic Sea Beast would be caught up in it and then hauled back to the depths of the sea by the current, as Wu Long didn''t bother with Demonic Cores of small fry like this, only making sure they did not disturb the voyage.


    Though sometimes, when the beast was of a higher tier, it was allowed to approach so that it could be target practice for Feng Yi, or experience in hunting for Cao Mei''s mercenaries.


    After leaving the coastal line of the Wood Spirit Continent and entering the Eastern Sea, however, the number of high-tier beasts immediately dropped so the surroundings becamepletely peaceful.


    Luo Mingyu and Nie Xiwang were busy the whole time, locked in long discussions.


    Their conversations made Gong Cui and Wu Mengqi sleepy, most others disinterested or bored, while outright causing headache for Feng Yi and Bi Rui.


    For the two, however, those discussions were seemingly incredibly exciting, as even while keeping their peaceful and calm tones of voices and demeanors, there was a glint in both of their eyes.


    Thus the two were sitting at a slight distance from the rest, and only Xue Bing, Wei Lan, Song Lingfei and Yu Huan were quietly listening without participating, sitting by their side.


    Meanwhile, Gong Cui was ying a new piece she just finished learning for arger group that included all other members of the Dao Family and Wu Long.


    As he was listening to the music, Wu Long lightly closed his eyes with a smile, savoring the feeling that the notes carried.


    The gentle sea breeze then changed directions which should have muffled the sound, but Gong Cui skillfully manipted the Sound Qi that brought the music stably to them.


    At that moment, as Wu Long felt the notes travel across the wind, he had a realization.


    He knew this feeling, so he tenaciously gripped onto it, not letting it slip out of his grasp.


    He knew the fleeting nature of it so he concentrated on pondering it further and explore it, until finally, a new Dao Rune manifested itself within him, and as if pulled by gravity was then attracted to the Core within his Dantian, finding its very own orbit around it.


    The new Dao Rune, which Wu Long recognized as a Sound Rune, was seemingly influenced by the others that were already under his control, as their orbiting around his Core created something akin to a field of force.


    That was what allowed him to instantly take control of the Cold Rune before, when he did not have a way to even begin approaching its control, and now allowed him to effortlessly make a connection with the Sound Rune as well.


    With this he finally confirmed that his progress with the Dao Runes had a snowball effect.


    The more Dao Runes he manifested and controlled, the easier it became for him to first grasp a hint of the Rune''s existence, as his perception toward them expanded much like with weapon mastery that he told Bi Rui about, then contain it within himself as it no longer was able to escape under the influence of that ''field'', and then gain control over that new Rune as the other Runes he already controlled exuded abined influence on the new one.


    In return, however, the threshold of his understanding of, and actual insight into the Dao Rune, in order to manifest and then use it, was greatly lowered by this simplification of the initial process.


    It now required only superficial, surface level understanding of its underlying principles to freely wield the Dao Rune.


    It did not mean he could never gain such deeper insight after he got control of the Rune, but it represented a dangerous trap.


    After all, it was quite easy to slip into the habit of notpletely understanding the power of the Runes and abandon deeper contemtion of them when his control over their powers expanded seemingly on their own.


    It was, however, a trap that was childish in front of Wu Long, who had a habit of always gaining deep understanding of whatever power he gained, and loved to pick apart whatever knowledge he obtained.


    This was the reason he was a little ufortable when he first started using the ughter God Tyrant Vortex Art and the Sublime Heavenly Sequence.


    Even if both techniques gave him tremendous power, he could not feelfortable using them without understanding where that power came from and how it worked.


    Thus most of his efforts after starting to cultivate them were pointed at contemting those two techniques, which brought on the vast improvement he gained in just one month and a half after the battle with Gu Zhen.


    The same was with the Dao Runes, as he immediately started contemting the newly obtained Sound Rune while still listening to the music yed by Gong Cui that brought him the initial inspiration.


    In fact, Wu Long was not the only one in the state of inspiration and realization, as all of thedies sitting around were making rapid progress in their respective areas of expertise. Even Luo Mingyu and Nie Xiwang sitting slightly further away stopped their conversation and closed their eyes, entranced by the music.


    And more than anyone, it was Gong Cui who was in the deepest state of sudden enlightenment, as it was her who started it all.


    When Wu Long closed his eyes with a blissful expression on his face while listening to her performance, it reflected in the eyes of the young musician who gained sudden insight into the Music Dao, entering a trance-like state.


    And as a Music Dao cultivator, entering sudden enlightenment during a performance deeply affected anyone who could hear it, thus allowing everyone around to gain tremendous benefits.


    *~...twangggg~*


    Thest note of the performance fell, still lingering in the silence that came after as only the distant sounds of waves, and the gentle pping of the pieces of cloth above their heads reached the ears of everyone on the terrace.


    *p* *p, p*...


    After some time, as everyone finally finished savoring the magic of this performance and their eyes were open again, a p resounded, followed by some more, and then a long round of apuse filled the terrace as the maiden sitting before her Zither blushed with a happy and at the same time bashful smile.


    "Land!"


    As they were showering Gong Cui with praise and words of admiration, a distant cry resounded from the front part of the ship, turning the gazes of everyone to the horizon, where a line different from the usual sea slowly started expanding to the sides.


    "The Ind Kingdom of Lihai..."


    Cao Mei ran up to the edge of the terrace, cing both hands on the railing and pushing up to take a better look, a whisper full of excitementing from her lips.


    This child-like adventurous spirit and excitement at visiting newnds brought warm smiles on the faces of Wu Long, Cao Xiang, Wei Lan and Sui Luxiao, while some slightly less intense, but still filled with the wonder of newnds expressions appeared all around.

 Chapter 619 Enablers

    Chapter 619 Enablers


    ??After a short while, a trio of rtivelyrge battle ships that became tiny inparison, approached the Fortress Ship that Wu Long and hisdies traveled on.


    "This is the naval territory of the Ind Kingdom of Lihai, please identify yourselves and your purpose of visit", a voice resounded from one of the ships, slightly nervous in the beginning as the one speaking likely first cleared his throat a few times before using a volume-amplifying array.


    "Heh, as expected of a Naval Kingdom", Wu Long chuckled as Cao Xiang''s sailors started exchanging a dialogue with the patrol ships far below and in the distance, him and hisdies watching while standing at the edge of the terrace.


    The subsequent dialogue was more of a formality, as the Kingdom did not restrict the waterway, the patrol only collecting a toll and making sure it was not a military invasion from one of the continent nations, subsequently notifying the Kingdom about the iing ship''s presence.


    Rather, part of this Kingdom''s revenue was tourism from the wealthy and middle-ie people of the Wood Spirit Empire, so a shiping into their waters was nothing new.


    They just never saw such a giant ship, which clearly was a war ship, but its peaceful appearance and approach threw them off.


    Wu Long could see the shifty eyes of one of the vice-captains eyeing the ship and its crew while his captain was going over the details and formalities with Cao Xiang''s right hand man.


    A wry smile touched Wu Long''s lips, which didn''t escape the sight of his beauties who looked more closely at the few people from the patrol ship that came onboard.


    "A Lust Cultivator...", Shen Min''s pupils narrowed at the sight of the man as Wu Long nodded.


    "He''s likely one of thework of spies to check the iing ships for potential prey. Once in a while a ship or two would disappear in these waters, after all", he said as she turned to him with a question in her eyes, to which he answered with a chuckle "Haha, no need to make a fuss and get into odds with the Royal Navy at this moment, not to mention that he will make our search easier. We can always deal with himter"


    "But are they going to risk it?", Hua Ziyan asked next, as she understood from his words that if this man reported, Lust Cultivators would likely approach them first, without the need to search for them. However, the ship was too formidable, and the crew required just for it to be navigated was like a small army.


    Even if they visibly made the security look weak, and made all members of the crew conceal their cultivations, this was still a risky affair.


    "Hehe, they won''t have a choice", Wu Long chuckled as he turned to a different corner of the upper deck.


    About three dozen extremely attractive young maidens with seemingly eye-catching but not too intimidating cultivation bases came out to enjoy the sea breeze there.


    The Frozen Garden Pce has actually traveled on this ship in full force from the very beginning, mostly spending their time in cultivation chambers filled with Spiritual Qi of the Secret Realm.


    They were working on their cultivation for the majority, who still have to reach Mortal Transcendence Realm, and others who already reached that level circting special techniques to increase how much Yin Qi they could umte.


    They were unable to participate in the previous battle with the cultists due to the urgency with which it was necessary to move, but were quite eager to show their worth in the uing cleansing of Lust Cultivators.


    As soon as the gaze of the patrol officer of the Royal Navy fell onto thedies, he froze, as his widened eyes filled with bewilderment, greed and lust.


    The Lust Cultivator first seemingly doubted himself, as he closed his eyes and rubbed them with both hands, opening them again only to confirm that what he saw was not a product of his fantasy.


    "See? Now they won''t be able to look the other way", Wu Long chuckled as thedies around him revealed wry smiles, something in his expression reminding them of a fishing enthusiast that just got a big one to chew on the hook.


    The inspection and entrance procedures were finished, and the patrol ship distanced from the Fortress Ship that started gaining speed and traveled past the patrol zone into the territorial waters of the Ind Kingdom of Lihai.


    The Kingdom itself did not only include the main ind, but all the small inds of the Eastern Sea, boasting the best navy in and around of the Three Continents, as well as abundant sea traffic that became apparent as soon as they approached the first of the small inds they saw on the horizon and circled its coastal line to move deeper into the Kingdom''s territory.


    This was historically the most ancient of the countries, as its history boasted more than nine thousand years, unlike the Empires that only had a bit more than three thousand, and has always maintained its independence as well as rtive distance from the politics of the continents.


    This also made the Hong Dynasty that governed it the longestruling line of descent to exist.


    They soon started encountering numerous small ships and even fruit boats that were traveling in between the numerous small inds.


    Wu Long could sense quite a few intense stares toward the ship from some of the ''fruit merchants'' that approached trying to ''do business''.


    On a night after entering the waters of the Lihai Kingdom, the ship was quietly approached by smaller fast ships, hundreds of them.


    The night ambush, however, ended inplete failure as thedies of the Frozen Garden Pce subdued all assants with ease, the boats that were trying to get away sunk with no mercy as the crew was pierced by so many Spiritual Qi icicles, that they resembled hedgehogs for a moment until the images made of Spiritual Qi started to dissipate as they floated on the water.


    "Heh, not so dumb after all", Wu Long chuckled as he saw the people who were forced to kneel on the deck.


    "Mercenaries?", Shen Min asked since she knew the moment she saw them that these people were not Lust Cultivators.


    "No, pirates, the real ones", Wu Long shook his head.


    "Then maybe unrted?", Hua Ziyan asked as he repeated the motion.


    "No, they were given our information. Not to mention that their leader reminded his crew to not harm the ''goods'' before embarking our ship", Wu Long''s words caused the leader of the pirates to raise a look full of shock to him.


    "The bait was good but the ship still is too intimidating, so they tested the waters first... no, they always used these pirates...", he traced his chin in thought, discerningthe uracy of his guesses from the reactions of the trapped men to his words.


    He then shrugged his shoulders with "no matter, they can''t run far anyway", and turning away made a motion with his hand "Butler Bang, take the leader and his deputy, as well as a dozen of higher-level men, and find out their point of contact, where do they hand over the women, and anything else of use"


    "Yes, Young Master. Guanting, Mister Kwon, if you will...", Butler Bang made a light bow, and then the two he called, as well as a few other subordinates went to pick up the key members of the pirate crew, escorting them away to the lower decks.


    "What about these?", Qiu Yo asked pointing at the other subdued pirates.


    "Dispose, but don''t dirty your hands with them, just cripple their cultivations and leave them swimming here", he said with not much interest to their fates, as the faces of the pirates turned pale with horror as they turned to the dark waters of the night sea.


    This area was too far from anynd, and littered with corpses, so not only sharks, but Demonic Sea Beasts would soon swarm the vicinity as well.


    The beauty nodded, turning to the Frozen Garden Pce members and raising her hand as shrieks and cries begging for mercy rose into the night sky.


    "Sometimes, enablers are even more hateful than the culprits", Wu Long said under his nose while walking away as Shen Min nodded with agreement beside him.


    ---


    If the fate of pirates and the words about enablers feel personal... it''s because it is ^^

 Chapter 620 Youre looking down on him to much

    Chapter 620 You''re looking down on him to much


    ??The ship turned course to a side ind, as they learned the position of the Dawn Concealing Sect''s headquarters.


    Much like its branch in the Yen Kingdom or the Supreme Master Pavilion in the Tingren Kingdom, this Sect was out in the open.


    However, unlike those countries that were under the thumb of the Lust Cultivators, or had sympathizers among the ruling brass, the Kingdom of Lihai''s Royal Family waspletely out of their control, to the extent of being off-limits to their influence, exerting strong dominance over the affairs of the region and enforcing a certain degree ofw and order.


    To maintain its status, the Sect officially and legally acquired their cultivation ''resources'' from the warring countries of the Cloud Piercing Continent, their branch there turning out to be only a ry point to evaluate, acquire and transfer said ''resources'' to the main Sect.


    However, it did not mean they did not have underhanded means in their repertoire as they would use pirates such as the ones that attacked the Fortress Ship, to plunder foreigners, and bandits on the remote inds to do the same with the local poptions. The only ce they never touched being the Main Ind and its immediate vicinity.


    For the purposes of keeping that business discreet, thus giving face to the Hong Dynasty, the Dawn Concealing Sect was not located on the Main Ind, but deliberately chose to be isted a bit further away on one of the small satellite inds.


    However, that said, it did not mean that the ind waspletely off-limits to outsiders.


    Quite the contrary, it was a ce that some wealthy and powerful individuals from the Ind Kingdom and the two continents could visit to indulge their deeper, darker desires.


    This was the way Gui Jianyu maintained his relevance and usefulness to the people behind the Hong Dynasty, the Bahshi Assassination Group, thus ingratiating himself not only before Linghun Mo, but to anyone of power on all Three Continents, as he helped influence the big politics everywhere.


    "What do you think?", Wu Long chuckled as he turned to Lian Zhiqiu as the ind upied by the Dawn Concealing Sect was bing near.


    "Mm, I want to try my hand", she nodded, as her main expertise was creating Spiritual Formations, while her experience in taking control of those made by others, or deconstructing them was actually minimal.


    She has been interested in it ever since she saw Wu Long do it with such ease, and after asking him, he shared the theory and basic process without any hesitation, thus leaving the beauty craving for a chance to test this newfound skill.


    He nodded, and gave her some space as a long gpole appeared in her hands, therge array g starting to fly with the wind and glow, while ten small array discs floated into the air and then flew atrge speeds to make a circle around the entire ind.


    Lian Zhiqiu''s eyes glowed with an orange-red light, as did the array g, while her figure was enveloped by the same-colored Spiritual Qi, and the patterns on the array discs floating with the t face side pointed to the ind lit up as well.


    Glowing symbols appeared all around in the air, as Wu Long''s eyes reflecting the light filled with praise.


    ''Heh, a Symbol Master sure makes a difference'', he thought as she did not need thousands of talismans, including specifically manufactured ones for this process, conjuring the same power from her cultivation base.


    Large glowing array circles appeared in front of her, and in front of every array disc, as the yellow-colored dome of the Spiritual Formation instantly materialized, losing its transparency.


    *Grrr!!!*


    A shudder went through the ind as patterns within the ten array circles around the dome turned likebination locks, some movement seen within the barrier as well, as sparks of yellow and orange-red electric arcs appeared here and there.


    "The Sect is under attack! All Sect personnell, listen to orders! Take defensive positions!", a voice came from within the barrier dome.


    "Heh, I got it", after some time, Lian Zhiqiu''s lips curled revealing two rows of perfect teeth in a satisfied grin, andas she made arge movement with the gpole, that caused arge wave-


    like bouncing movement of her impressive bosom,the patterns of the array circles turned in a certain order, and then flew into the barrier.


    *Buzz*, the entire dome emitted a buzzing sound, and then started unraveling as the protective shell as well as all Killing Formations were deactivated.


    "W-what the...?", the Deputy Sect Master and Gui Jianyu''s Direct Disciple, a middle-aged looking man, widened his eyes that were looking up at the rapidly expanding blue sky, as the glowing walls of the yellow dome were melting from top center to the sides in a perfect circle.


    Wu Long gave onest look to the ind, and confirming his initial observations, simply waved his hand forward, as an army of beauties descended on water surface andunched to the beach without submerging or even creating any sshes, while a third of them simply flew from the ship directly to thend.


    Despite the great difference in numbers, the defending forces outnumbering their opponents almost a hundred times over, this was not a battle, but a one-sided massacre in its pure form, with nowhere for the Lust Cultivators to run.


    Unlike the previous Sects of Lust, this one was mixed in gender, but they fell under the des and Spiritual Qi attacks of the beauties of the Frozen Garden Pce, or even more deadly attacks of the Wu Family members all the same.


    By the time the sun was setting on the horizon, there were no more Dawn Concealing Sect, or any single one of their members alive while Wu Long did not even have to move from the spot.


    "Xiang''er, have your people join Qiu Yo and herdies to help the victims and direct them on board, while...", Wu Long turned to Cao Xiang, and the beauty nodded, signaling her subordinates, while Wu Long''s gaze turned to Kwon Qianhong.


    "You don''t even need to say it, Boss! I''ve only been waiting for your permission!", the man energetically replied before the order was even given, as Wu Long chuckled, seeing how enthusiastically this guy ran to loot the ce.


    "Heh, there''s likely not going to be a single thing worth a gold coin in this ce when he''s done", Lian Zhiqiu snorted as giggles resounded from the beauties.


    However, Wu Long shook his head, replying to the surprised gazes, "You''re looking down on him to much, I doubt there''s going to be left anything worth a copper"

 Chapter 621 Then don’t

    <h4>Chapter 621 Then don''t </h4>


    The ship moved after the ind was left bare of anything remotely valuable.


    The onlyment that Kwon Qianhong had was that he could not take away the stone statues all over the Sect that Wu Long ordered destroyed, as they were of Gui Jianyu.


    Though, he also expressed slight nostalgia for his old crew, lost to the cult, who were more experienced and thorough in the "Art of Looting" as he called it, since Cao Mei''s mercenaries that Wu Long lent him for help because of the scale of work were "absolute amateurs" as he described them.


    "Haa~ if only I could be like Her Majesty, her power is perfect for looting-...", Kwon Qianhong sighed withment looking at the floating des of Nie Xiwang, as looting would have been a breeze if he could move objects remotely.


    "Mm?", the eyes of the de Empress a bit menacingly looked at the man, her des pointing at him, who backed away raising his hands.


    "M-my apologies, I did not mean to say that your powers are associated with looting... I just meant they were incredibly well-suited for it if and only if used in such a way...", he started to mumble as Nie Xiwang snorted, losing interest since it was not an insult and turned away.


    "Heh, it''s not exactly impossible, you just need to be an Equilibrium Dao Cultivator", Wu Long chuckled, as Qian made a pitiful expression.


    "How am I going to do that? Only smart people can be one...", he said with a near-crying expression.


    "You''re not exactly dumb, you just use your head in a certain very pointed direction. But it''s not like there are no Dao Cultivators who have a narrow field of expertise, more like most of them do. And unlike what you may think, the Dao is formless, and has no bounds", Wu Long spoke with a light smile, and then noticing a slightly confused look on the face of the man he gave this speech for, made a slightly sour expression, adding "meaning that the Dao also includes the Dao of Money, the Dao of Profit, and..."


    "...the Dao of Loot!!!", the meaning of Wu Long''s words that trailed off at the end finally reached the man as his expression brightened, while Wu Long''s thought seeing that was ''Ah, this man''s journey of Spiritual Qi cultivation is over''


    ---


    It took a day for them to reach the Main Ind of the Kingdom, which was almost asrge as any continental Kingdom.


    During that time, anything that remotely alluded to the legacy of Lust Cultivation was separated from the loot and thoroughly destroyed.


    Wu Long did not doubt that this would be done, but still controlled the process without anyone being able to notice.


    However, even if that was the case, they did not disembark yet, simply taking anchor a bit further away.


    Wu Long visited Yu Huan''s quarters to discuss a pills made from the Violet Retribution Hydrangeas.


    The alchemist was a bit shy around himtely, which was not unusual given what happened, but did not avoid him either.


    And as he opened the door after knocking and receiving a response, he saw Bi Rui exit with a look of a conspirator, a guessing to his mind which was confirmed when he saw Yu Huan.


    There was something in her gaze that slightly resembled her demeanor when she was ready for that ''interview'', and also different as well as her cheeks were tinged with a rosy color.


    However, such subtle signs paled inparison to her outfit, as she wore a very short sd-green-colored dress that entuated the light green hue in her gray eyes, with dark green, closer to ck stockings and same color shoes, leaving that slim zone where her bare thighs could be seen in between the stockings and the lower edge of the dress.


    Her slightly wavy hair were tied up in a deliberately slightly messy hairstyle, that coupled with the slight discoloration of the lower ends gave her a slightly exotic appearance, and leaving her long and slim, alluring neck open.


    He smiled, showing her how attractive he found her as he closed the door behind his back.


    "You look gorgeous, Huan''er", he didn''t postpone expressing his thoughts audibly as well.


    "Hehe, thank you", she answered with a bright smile, happy that her surprise was so well received, and not immune to the power of praise, more so by the man of her dreams.


    Though the mood that instantly filled the room was something new for her, after that experience and awakening of inner desires, it came far more naturally.


    Though there was still a slight nervousness in her movements, but that only made her more alluring.


    Her outfit also made her incredibly shy, and she would never appear in such clothes outside her room, but seeing his gaze made her d that she was almost coerced into wearing it.


    In fact, Bi Rui was just thest to remain to ensure that Yu Huan did not chicken out and ruin their work, the true ''crew'' that worked on this beauty''s current look was far more extensive.


    He came closer to her as she wasn''t really that used to wearing high-heels and actually could not move. The moment she tried to move toward him as well, she lost bnce and started falling, only to be effortlessly caught by him with a smile.


    Her bashful smile turned even more shy as she turned a bit to the side, and then turned only her eyes back to him.


    "You make it hard for me to hold back, Huan''er", he chuckled, as her eyes slightly widened, and then a glint of joy appeared in them.


    "Then don''t", she spoke, causing a slightly dangerous glint to appear in his eyes, as he leaned in and kissed her.


    She melted in that sensation, closing her eyes and feeling his with her soft, tender ones.


    ''Ah, this is what happiness is...'', a thought went through her mind as she weaved her hands around his neck.

 Chapter 622 (R18) Finally Yours

    <h4>Chapter 622 (R18) Finally Yours</h4>


    His hand lightly treaded down atop the dress, igniting the heat in her body as his every move made her excited and shy at the same time.


    When his palm slid to her thigh, it suddenly went to the other side and passing behind her knees, he scooped her up in a princess hold and went toward the bed that was in a room separated by a thin paper-door.


    He did not stop kissing her as hey her on the bed, the kiss bing more passionate and fiery as she got used to the sensation and started answering it.


    Her movements were natural and had inherent innocence in them, and yet also a burning desire, and a primal instinct awoken by him, as he was guiding her movements to be more sensual without saying a word.


    "Haah~"


    She made a sigh that half-turned into a sensual moan as his mouth lowered to her neck and his hands traveled down her waist, and caressed her thighs.


    When his hand traveled up her thigh and into the dress, grabbing the supple and stic flesh of her round ass, her eyes opened up wide, as the ceiling came into her view, and then became blurry as they lost focus.


    "Aahn!", an involuntary moan escaped her lips as she felt a very pleasant sensation in that moment, that traveled through her body, overwhelming her shyness with sheer force of pleasure.


    From then on it was as if she was dreaming, her mind slightly hazy as more and more pleasant sensations caused her to draw heavy sighs full of sensual tones.


    She blushed and turned her head to the side when her dress slid from her shoulders, and then the dark green bra was undone and slid a little to reveal her ample, beautifully shaped breasts.


    However, it did not matter in the next moment as his lips descended on her sensitive chest, as she put her hands on his head, running her fingers through his hair.


    She was consumed by excitement, embarrassment, happiness, curiosity, and... lust.


    All of her senses were overwhelmed by him, his scent, the sound of his breaths and kisses, the taste of his lips still lingering on hers, his eyes looking up into hers as he sucked on her breasts, his hands caressing her smooth and supple skin, his warmth spreading to her and heating up her own body, his weight that was not pressing on her, but was palpable as he hovered over her.


    And as she became lost in him, time stretched andpressed, no longer holding any meaning.


    She did not know how much time passed, nor did she care.


    Her moans were now full of passion and craving for his touch.


    The hems of her dress rose up to her waist to reveal dark greency panties and the same color garter belt with straps going down to the stockings.


    And as he moved aside the already wet cloth, and his mouth tasted her sweetest nectar, her body shuddered with pleasure, surrendering her all to his will.


    There could be no doubt, and no hesitation, as she twisted and turned on the bed in sweet agony, waiting for him, craving for him.


    As he hovered over her again, she did not dy saying "Come to me, take me, make me yours... Aaah!"


    Her passionate speech was instantly gratified, as she felt hime inside her.


    He went deep inside in one thrust,pletely filling her and then stopped, hugging her close.


    She felt his body envelop hers from above, and at the same time felt him inside her to the very depths, taking her breath away.


    ''He''s sorge, heavy, strong.... so warm... so this is what it feels like... I... feel... safe, and cuddled'', she suddenly realized how much bigger a man''s body was, and how safe it felt in his embrace.


    The strength she felt in him was so gentle, so caring.


    He did not move for some time, seemingly letting her get used to the sensation, though she was already feeling incredible without him moving.


    ''It''s like I melted into him... or he melted into me... I-I don''t know...'', she thought as she could no longer tell where one ended and another began.


    He then slightly leaned back to look at her, something in his eyes a bit different than before, but at the same time all the same.


    She smiled, raising her hand to the side of his face, and he did the same, caressing her cheek with his thumb.


    And then he very slowly started moving, listening to her sighs full of sensual and passionate notes, looking at her face that expressed how much pleasure he gave her, feeling her mping down on him.


    His movements were smooth and flowing, as he repeatedly moved back and forth inside her, allowing her to feel his weight but not pressing on her with it.


    Her back arched, pushing up her breasts peeking out of the still hanging on her bra, and the dress that became a line of fabric around her thin waist.


    Her legs wrapped in stockings and still wearing her shoes were wrapped around him, as her arms wrapped around his neck, as if clinging on to him.


    ''I-it feels so good.... I feel incredible...'', she could not understand why would she dy this, feeling stupid for all her doubts and fears.


    Her hips naturally moved to help him reach deeper, although she did not know whether it was because she moved, or because he moved her body.


    After a long time of this passionate movement, she felt a growing feeling inside.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    Her full of passion cry rose into the hot and humid air of the room, as he pushed deep inside her and started erupting.


    ''W-what is this? Th-this is amazing!!!'', her thoughts were overwhelmed as she could not see anything but shes of white, and couldn''t hear anything aside from the sound of roaring tides and a high-pitched sound.


    And yet, she vividly felt him, with every fiber of her being, with everyst bit of her.


    As she finished shuddering from the waves of orgasmic pleasure, she looked up at him, and smiled.


    "I am finally...pletely yours", she spoke in a whisper full of joy as he smiled to her in return, nodding and leaning down to kiss her.


    Their first time did not end there though, as he started moving again shortly after.


    A few hourster...


    She was standing on her knees as was he, hugging her from behind, one hand on her waist, one near her neck, while both her arms were held almost straight at her sides.


    Her unraveled bra was still hanging by the straps on her shoulders, and dress was still wrapped around her waist in folds, as they did not bother taking time topletely remove them.


    Her smooth and round ass entuated by the lines of her panties, garter belt and straps leading down to the stockings, was pushed back as his hips mmed against it, ttening the juicy alluring shape with every thrust.


    Her body was rocking back and forth as he pounded her from behind, her breasts bouncing from the motion, and her head jolting to the motion of his hips as well, as her unfocused eyes did not see anything in the shaky vision.


    "Ah! Ahn! Ahm!"


    Her moans resounded along with the pping sounds of sturdy hips hitting supple flesh of her ass, and the creaking of the bed.


    An hourter...


    She leaned her upper body down to the bed from the previous position, only her ass raised high, and he was now plowing her pussy with slightly upward motions of his hips holding her appetizing butt with both hands and sinking his fingers into the supple flesh as he slightly pulled it downward with each thrust.


    "Auhm! Uhm! Uhn!"


    Her eyes were rolled up as she was on the verge of yet another climax, biting her lower lip.


    "Ah! Ah!! Ah!!! Ahaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    He then made a few fast powerful thrusts that elicited short and increasingly loud, high-pitched moans, and then cing his hands on her waist and pulling her toward him, leaned over her to push to the limit inside, delivering a load of creamy cum inside her as she convulsed in ecstasy.


    "Ahhh~ haa~ mmn~ haa~ Ohooh~!"


    When he finished cumming, he slowly rose and carefully took out his dick, that caused her to shudder, her twitching pussy dripping with semen to the drenched bedsheets.


    A few hourster...


    He was hugging her, moving atop her again, as only stockings remained out of all her clothes.


    This time they moved while kissing the whole time, not willing to part their lips for even a moment, as their movements turned slow and sensual once again.

 Chapter 623 Keepsake

    <h4>Chapter 623 Keepsake</h4>


    He cleaned her up and changed the bedsheets along with the mattress,ying her down and hugging her from behind to sleep.


    She had a slightly shy look on her face, as they did much more than she thought, but at the same time a happy smile could be seen on her lips.


    ''Hehehe, I guess I didn''t disappoint him after all'', she thought as he tirelessly pursued her, seemingly not being able to get enough.


    They spent the whole day and night in bed, indulging in each other, and now she waspletely out of strength.


    At the same time, Wu Long looked at her with a slight surprise in his eyes.


    The moment he went inside her, he felt pleasure so intense that if he was not who he was, it would likely have caused him to finish at that exact moment.


    And even for him, it was not easy to hold back at all.


    He then examined his Yang Root, and a shocked expression appeared on his face.


    ''What the... this is-...?''


    His Yang Root now had a cluster of unknown and mysterious mass as its part, that even he could not control nor clearly identify.


    It was so tiny and unnoticeable, that only someone with his level of control and knowledge of Yang Roots would be able to even notice its existence.


    His eyes opened wide, as he turned to Yu Huan in his embrace again.


    "Huan''er, can I check something?"


    "Hm? Of course", she was a bit surprised but nodded without any hesitation.


    He ced his hand over her abdomen, and received a confirmation to the guess that appeared in his mind before, as the same was with her Yin Root.


    As he pondered on the mysterious condition, one memory came to his mind, that caused a shiver of both shock and excitement to run through him.


    ---


    "If my guess is correct, it should be the Grandmist Keepsake...", Wu Long said as he and hisdies were sitting on the terrace, Yu Huan sitting at his side and looking at him with a slightly worried look.


    No matter how many times he soothed her and told her it was alright, she feared that she had done some kind of harm to him.


    "Grandmist... Keepsake?", Ye Ling raised her eyebrow as even she has never heard of this term.


    "Mm, it is something that is described in texts of ancient era, but I have yet to encounter it myself, and though there were people iming to have witnessed it throughout the history of the Seven Boundless Worlds, all of the ounts had shaky sources... until now I treated it more as a myth...", Wu Long nodded with a thoughtful look.


    "Grand...mist... is that some sort of water-type power?". Gong Cui raised her eyebrow as Wu Long shook his head with a chuckle, while Luo Mingyu made a wry smile.


    "Grandmist refers to the Primordial Chaos, Sister Cui. It is the source of everything there is in the Universe, and the first being born of the Grand Dao", the purple-eyeddy exined.


    "So it is Chaos Physique?", Wu Mengqi widened her eyes.


    "Not exactly, but almost. Grandmist refers particrly to one specific Chaos. The Chaos that existed before everything.


    Although Grandmist is its archaic name. Now it is more known as the Mist of Genesis, The Source, The First Chaos, and of course, ''The'' Primordial Chaos.


    So in the context of the Dao it is an even more senior concept than Chaos, only second to the Grand Dao itself", Nie Xiwang added in a peaceful and calm tone.


    ""Then isn''t it great news?"", both Gong Cui and Wu Mengqi made slightly confused faces, speaking at the same time.


    "Very likely, it is described as something incredibly powerful and precious.


    In fact, I have not only advanced all the way to the peak of Core Formation, but quite easily broken through to the gate of Core Reformation, and have half of Yin Qi that Huan''er gave me left still.


    But nothing specific is known about its effects beyond that, and it remains to be discovered what other benefits it can bring", Wu Long nodded, slightly tightening his hug around the shoulders of the still guilty-looking alchemist.


    "H-how sure are you it is... that it is that Grandmist Keepsake?", she meekly asked, finding slight hope in the fact it already gave him something positive, and also potentially in that it might be something good for him in general, and he reassuringly smiled toward her.


    "Although I cannot be absolutely certain, it fits certain traits attributed to it, which are fortunately found in the records about it.


    It is described as a tiny piece, a remaining particle, a "Keepsake" of Grandmist that lives on throughout time without dissipating.


    It only is revealed when Innate Harmonic Qi is released.?Only when Yin and Yange together, does the Primordial Chaos manifest itself.


    Until that time it remainspletely undetectable, with one notable exception, which is the Heavenly Daos.


    But when it manifests, the ''Keepsake'' gives its blessing to both the Yin and Yang that awoke it", Wu Long said as the eyes of the beauties around widened.


    "So you are saying that this... ''Keepsake'' gave you its blessing alongside Huan''er? And it is no longer there?", Bi Rui carefully asked, sitting beside Yu Huan from the other side and patting her back, and he nodded, confirming her interpretation.


    "So... Sister Yu Huan is the only possessor of this Keepsake to ever exist in the Current Era?", Shen Min asked with a bit of puzzlement as why this was considered a myth, as the odds of her being the only one were quite minimal if the scale of the Seven Boundless Worlds was as big as Wu Long described, and its history so long as he imed.


    "Well... not exactly. Although it is incredibly rare, far more rare that the Extreme Yin or Extreme Yang Physiques that already are considered some of the rarest conditions in the universe, it still should have had a few possessors.


    It is that, much like possessors of other rare innate physiques, they have to survive the trial of ascending to higher Cultivation Realms and higher Boundless Worlds to be known. And the more potent the physique, the harsher that trial is.


    However, unlike the others who are often haunted by problems of mortal struggles, most of them falling victim to hands of fellow cultivators..."


    Wu Long''s words trailed off a little as he came to that part, while Luo Mingyu''s and Nie Xiwang''s eyes revealed a shocked look, realizing what he was about to say.


    "..., those possessing the Grandmist Keepsake or its blessing have to go through a more literal trial, as instead of the Heavenly Tribtion they face Heavenly Punishment in between ascending through Great Realms", he finished amid the shocked faces, as Yu Huan slightly paled.


    "H-Heavenly Punishment? B-but why?", Hua Ziyan asked for everyone.


    "Because Grandmist is still Chaos, and thereforeck of Order. The Laws of the Heavenly Daos, while born from that Chaos, represent Order", Nie Xiwang exined as the first to have calmed down.


    "Yes. The Laws of Heavenly Daos detect the dormant Grandmist Keepsake, or the already manifested blessing of it, and seek to destroy the vessel possessing them, as that is the seed of Chaos and Disorder that threatens them.


    At least that is the exnation contained in the same records that have the description of its traits.


    Thus even if there were people possessing the Grandmist Keepsake in the past, they were likely unable to pass through the first hurdle between Nine Mortal Realms and Seven Profound Realms.


    And, given that even for me it took specifically looking for it to notice, people who received the blessing likely never even knew they had it too, thus facing the Heavenly Punishmentpletely unprepared much like the holders of the Keepsake"


    Wu Long nodded, adding to the exnation.


    "But you don''t have to be worried. We''ll deal with it when ites to that", he then added, chuckling as he saw the worried looks appear in the eyes of the beauties.


    "But still, i-it''s Heavenly Punishment...", Yu Huan feebly spoke, devastated not because of herself, but because she brought this upon Wu Long.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, its not like no one has ever denied the Will of the Heavenly Daos or their Laws.


    Besides, I already have some experience with Heavenly Punishment. And I also have the Lightning Rune... I was already thinking if i was possible to safeguard the passing of Heavenly Tribtion for all of you.


    I think there was even something in those records about people surviving Heavenly Punishment, but that part of the text was heavily damaged, and thus I do not know whether it had ways to do so", he lightlyughed, making a gentle shaking motion with the arm that was wrapped around her shoulder to shake her gloomy mood off, his confidence and words he said with it making her feel a bit better.


    The others also remembered the time he had once already came into contact with the Heavenly Punishment, and that his Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art allowed him to be more resilient to the same types of damage he already received by refining that damage.


    And his words about the Tribtion brought surprised faces, along with warm smiles to them as they realized he already thought about it long ago. Perhaps, it was the reason he was so focused on the Lightning Rune in the first ce, was what urred to them in that moment.


    After all, the amount of people who were lost to the Heavenly Tribtion was not small at all, and they all inwardly were worried about it as they realized that it was not that far off. They now understood, that Wu Long thought about that all that time ago, not wishing to lose even a single one of them.


    "Ehm... I have heard you speaking about ancient times now and then... and it is as if the knowledge from then has been lost... shouldn''t it be preserved, with how many immortals there were from then... or is it hidden on purpose? Rather, shouldn''t there be some ancient people from back then alive now?", Feng Yi made a slightly squirmy look, speaking with pauses and hesitating as she was afraid to look foolish with this question.


    But contrary to her fears Wu Long nodded with a look saying ''good question'', and proceeded with "It may sound contradictory, but the history of the Seven Boundless Worlds is not continuous, or rather, it is not one monolithic whole.


    It is generally divided into three main periods.


    The Prehistoric Era, the Ancient Era, and the Current Era, sometimes called the Revival Era.


    Our history and legacies areplete only concerning the Current Era. The events of rise of cultivators from Mortals to first Immortals we told you about with Ye Ling are also included in the scope of the Current Era.


    But everything before that is very vague and indistinct, often contradictory, and only bits of knowledge or legacy, and ruins remain from the Ancient Era.


    And then, the only thing we know about the Prehistoric Era, is that it once existed, since that term is taken from the bits of knowledge surviving from the Ancient Era.


    Though since we do not know how long exactly the Ancient Erasted, as the ounts on time are contradictory, and the ruins discovered throughout the Seven Boundless Worlds are in too vast of an age range, we may have legacy and ruins of the Prehistoric Era that we take for the ones of the Ancient Era"


    As he spoke, hisdies except Ye Ling were exchanging looks of astonishment at that revtion.


    "So you mean to say... that even before people started cultivating in our Current Era, there was already a more advanced civilization that cultivated before that, that left no survivors or even a single intact legacy?", Luo Mingyu slowly processed his words and tranted their meaning as he nodded.


    "Exactly, the Current Era''s cultivators did not start from apletely nk te.


    In fact, a great many breakthroughs in cultivation of the Current Era were only possible due to obtaining or breakthroughs in understanding of the partial legacy remaining from the Ancient Era.


    The Supreme Cultivation Techniques that I collected over the course of my past life and has also taught you all have their origins in the ruins of the Ancient Era.


    As well as some ancient technologies, like Spatial Rings, knowledge about different types of physiques, and so on"


    Wu Long exined to the bewilderment of his audience.


    "But, if that civilization was so powerful and advanced, how could it have fallen to such a state that not only it doesn''t exist anymore, but even its traces are mostly gone?", Feng Yi who first started the topic asked the question that was on the minds of all the beauties.


    "Haha, that''s a very good question, Yi''er. One that has fascinated the minds of historical schrs for as far as the history of the Current Era spans. It is just that it has no certain answer", Wu Long chuckled, as it was ''The'' question.


    "Hmm, whatever it is, it seems their power and being so advanced didn''t help them much", Wu Mengqi shrugged her shoulders not particrly interested in the past, as thedies revealed wry smiles.


    "Hahahaha, that is a good assessment, Mengqi. Although there is no consensus on why that civilization no longer exists, there is a general consensus that unless we are able to reach even more power and advancement, we could one day face the same fate. Thus we must strive to surpass what was in the past and move forward to the future", Wu Long nodded with a lightughter.

 Chapter 624 Must be tiresome

    Chapter 624 Must be tiresome


    ??The day hase when a small delegation of government officials approached the ship on a small boat from the Main Ind.


    Wu Long chuckled, after reading the letter that was given to him by Butler Bang, who was the one greeting the delegation.


    "What is it?", Feng Yi asked as she looked at the letter in his hands.


    "Nothing unexpected, I am summoned to the Royal Pce", Wu Long turned to hisdies.


    "Because of that Sect?", Shen Min raised her eyebrow to which he nodded.


    "It is, after all a Sect on their territory and they have to maintain a bare minimum of reputation. Although all that is just an excuse", he made a lightugh.


    A big procession formed from the ship toward the capital of the Kingdom.


    Wu Long waited for the official invitation because this meant that the Kingdom of Lihai has officially acknowledged the ship''s presence at the Main Ind, and thus it was safe to leave it with bare minimum of crew.


    After all, he was nning to soon advance through the Core Reformation Realm in one go much like the Foundation Building Realm, so he took all of the Frozen Garden Pce members with him.


    Core Reformation Realm required only a bit more resources than the Core Formation Realm.


    Despite that it was one of the biggest hurdles on one''s way to Mortal Transcendence Realm, because it was full of danger for the cultivator.


    The practitioner would saturate their Core with energy until its absolute limits, and then it would start to form cracks under pressure.


    The cracks would reveal inherent ws in the core, that formed mostly not because of the bad structure or ws in methods of its creation, although in some cases it was that, but because of the nature of Spiritual Qi that had inconsistencies and imperfections within its tiniest particles.


    Then one wouldpletely crush their core along the cracks, and reform it from the shards into a new, more perfected version.


    However, the practitioner had to be very careful with the process as crushing the core was normally akin to suicide. It was only possible due to the mysterious state one entered when doing so in the Core Reformation Realm.


    And even despite that, many lives were lost in this Realm.


    This was where the disparity of legacy was in vivid disy between those with rich heritage and resources and those rising from the bottom in hopes of attaining everything.


    Since there were various techniques and methods of Core Reformation, that allowed a near perfect survival rate, as well as alchemy pills that pushed that ''near perfect'' to true perfect.


    This was also a peculiar Realm where practitioners did not have to go through all nine Minor Realms in order to advance to the Mortal Transcendence Realm.


    As soon as the core could withstand enough pressure to advance, be it only after only two reformations, or five, which varied randomly for every individual, it was possible to skip to the next Major Realm.


    But it was a general consensus among those of influence and power, to not consider those who did not go through all nine reformations in the Core Reformation Realm an apt force beyond Mortal Realms.


    There was also no immediate giant leap in strength between a Core Formation and Core Reformation Realm expert, and almost no difference between those who reformed their core more times, although there were differences.


    Thus many less fortunate people of limited means often only risked to attempt the exact number of reformations required for them to attempt a breakthrough to the Mortal Transcendence Realm.


    Wu Long, however, had the means to allow all of hisdies and associates to undergo the perfect nine core reformations, and was ready to do so himself.


    With his knowledge, Yu Huan supplied the alchemy pills that made it safe to attempt reforming the core even if it failed, though thanks to his guidance and the other pills she made that assisted the process, that measure was ultimately not necessary.


    The ship was anchored a day ofmon mortal travel away from the capital, which was thergest city-port on the ind.


    They did not enter the bay that the capital was in with the ship as doing so with a war ship of this magnitude could have been taken as aggression, even if there was clearly expressed peaceful intent.


    Thus, even with arge procession that included former victims of the Lust Cultivators, they reached the capital the very next day after departing.


    After the lodgings were arranged, as they fully upied inns in an entire area, Wu Long went toward the Royal Pce that was located on a high cliff at one corner of the bay, overseeing the entire city and the bay from one side, and a giant forest called the Royal Forbidden Ancestral Grounds on the other.


    He was escorted to the throne room where a small number of only highest members of the Royal Court have gathered.


    "Let''s skip the formalities, we know you are not someone to be reasoned with, your reputation precedes you, Daoist Wu", the King of the Ind Kingdom sighed, not willing to go through the routine, given the ounts of his attitude in the Imperial Courts of the Azure Eagle and Wood Spirit Empires, much to Wu Long''s delight.


    "Much appreciated, Your Royal Majesty", Wu Long nodded with a sincere gratitude.


    "We can''t use you because you have brought witnesses, or rather victims, of the Dawn Concealing Sect''s atrocities. And thus however unpleasant it is that you have acted with no permission or even notice to the Royal House, there will be no repercussions for you from that. However, we strongly advise you to not test your luck any further", one of the Royal Family members to the side announced what Wu Long more or less expected.


    "I appreciate the advise, Your Highness", Wu Long shrugged his shoulders which did not sit well with the people around, but they were all held in tight grasp of the King, who exercised caution and simply nodded, concluding the matter.


    ''Heh, must be tiresome to be a ruler'', Wu Long thought as he turned to leave he Royal Pce.


    All in all, this meeting was a simple formality, to show that the Crown has acknowledged the matter and dealt with it, and thus the oue or contents of this meeting were not really that important.


    The only thing that did matter was that it happened.


    Though it worked in Wu Long''s favor, so he was notining.


    He stopped to look at the scenery on his way out of the pce, noting that the public side of the Pce through which he was led was only facing the city and the bay.


    No one disturbed him as the ones escorting him simply waited for him to finish his sight-seeing and then continued when he was done.


    The whole experience was a stark contrast to the other countries he visited, where individual members of ruling dynasties, and even government officials had their own schemes and agendas.


    Here, everything was tightly held in one sturdy hands, with no deviation.


    Later that day, all of the victims of the Dawn Concealing Sect that were brough into the capital were released into the custody of the Royal Family, which would help them adjust to normal life and with their rehabilitation.


    This was a tacit agreement in turn for not raising the issue of the Sect.


    Although, this group of survivors was notably smaller than what the Eternal Duality Valley that Wu Long led had recovered from the Dawn Concealing Sect, as those that disembarked the ship were only those who either were not approached or refused recruitment while onboard.


    After all, most of the Wu Family servants and some of Cao Xiang''s crew, as well as part of Cao Mei''s mercenaries, were former victims of the Supreme Master Pavilion, and thus were effective in recruiting those who went through simr experiences.


    Not to mention that Shen Min did not miss that chance to expand the numbers of her Veiled Sentinels.


    Even if the cultivation levels of the majority of these people may not be that impressive, it did not bother Wu Long as that could be mitigated.


    What mattered was the loyalty that could be nurtured in them. Even talent and potential was not as important of an aspect as this.

 Chapter 625 Core Reformation

    Chapter 625 Core Reformation


    ??As soon as he came back from the pce Wu Long helped Yu Huan create pills from the Violet Retribution Hydrangeas, which purpose was to strengthen the Yin Qi and Yin Root of hisdies. Though he only lent her some of his Soul Power and Spiritual Qi, as they have discussed the methods she would use and the recipe for quite some time before.


    Most recipes including this ingredient for Mortal Grade pills actually deliberately lowered its potency, as this flower''s power was simply too tyrannical for use in Nine Mortal Realms.


    However, Wu Long did theplete opposite, enhancing the effects of the medicine with the methods from recipes of Profound Grade pills, though notpletely reaching that level yet as it required Profound Qi to refine those pills.


    The reason he did that though, was that his women did not need to directly ingest the pills, or struggle to refine medicinal energy they could not handle, instead, the one to eat them was Wu Long, refining that energy with his Chaos technique and sending it to them through their bond.


    This allowed them to receive a constant personalized stream of medicinal energy, given as much of it as each of them could handle until they received all of it over a period of several days.


    The next two weeks after that passed in a leisurely manner as Wu Long and his beauties were enjoying long dates, both in groups and separately.


    And though he could feel the focused surveince it did not bother him. In truth, he would not hesitate to leave this ind and move toward the Cloud Piercing Continent at this point, were it not for the fact he was waiting for something.


    And as he waited, he also gradually started making preparations for advancing, since he had time to focus on his cultivation. After dates, he would cultivate with hisdies, but not make any advancements yet, only umting the recently enhanced Yin Qi and sealing it away forter use.


    However, the fact he was making these preparations did not mean that the dates were without meaning as well, as he truly enjoyed time spent in thepany of his beauties.


    The culture of the Kingdom was unique in its own right, framed by thousands of years of independence and rtive istion, as well as shaped by the fact it was a naval country.


    The resulting experience of these two weeks was quite romantic as they explored the local customs and the lore of dating, that existed in every culture, with subtle differences and sometimes unique vors.


    Things like sending a gift ne made from a certain coral, eating certain food with one''s loved one, or spending time in sweet talks on a certain square or by some special fountain.


    The small details and intricacies that were only avable here and now.


    His dates also varied depending on who he was with, as with Ye Ling, they resembled an old couple that did not need anything, simply each other''s presence as they walked the streets and alleys of the city or simply sat side by side, which was also increasingly true for Sui Luxiao, Xue Bing, Shen Min, Cao Xiang and Wei Lan, while when he was with Wu Mengqi, or Cao Mei, Song Lingfei and Gong Cui, they would go to the spots that young couples loved.


    Nie Xiwang and Luo Mingyu loved spending time in long conversations with him, not necessarily about the Dao but about everything and anything, while Feng Yi and Bi Rui preferred more active and lively ces with a lot of people and vibrant life of the city.


    There were also those like Yu Huan and Lian Zhiqiu who preferred working on their respective fields indoors and had little interest in local scenery and outdoor activities. Thetter, and her disciple Hua Ziyan would rather spend more time cuddling with him in bed than go on a date. Though all three of them including the alchemist were notpletely against going once in a while as well, in which case they would not really care what they did.


    Of course, it all was rtive as there were times when any of thedies would look like a young maiden when with Wu Long, or be in a mood for a quiet and calm evening in hispany. And the love for the time spent with him behind closed doors was not limited to one or two of them at all.


    The group dates were more often though, as they would usually talk among each other in small groups, and asionally run up to Wu Long to be pampered with a kiss or simply share something interesting.


    Being the only one left who had yet to share bed with Wu Long, Song Lingfei felt some pressure, but was calmed by Wu Long who told her that he does not want her to do something she is not ready for, especially if she feels obligated to.


    Though that did not mean shepletely forgot about it, even visiting Yu Huan and Xue Bing who were among those who dyed sharing bed with Wu Long for advice, which only further told her it had toe naturally, or would hold no meaning.


    Though of course Yu Huan''s ount of how it came to it did put a blush on the face of the former Imperial Princess.


    By the end of the two weeks, Wu Long have collected all the Yin Qi of his beauties, and after another two-week-long closed-


    doors cultivation with the members of the Frozen Garden Pce who as a result have all finally reached Mortal Transcendence Realm, he has finally umted enough to attempt his breakthrough.


    He did not advance while cultivating with them either, continuing to umte all that Yin Qi, as the following process required caution even from him.


    After all, the more powerful and impressive the core was, the moreplex and dangerous the procedure of Core Reformation was.


    There was another aspect of the process that was crucial, which was condensation andpression of all residual parts of cultivation within Dantian into the core.


    Even as hepleted his core when he reached the gate of Core Reformation Realm, there was still a vortex of Spiritual Qi rotating around it in his Dantian which was first formed in Revolving Qi Realm, with some small crystallizations within the rotating mist of Spiritual Qi left from the Foundation Building Realm.


    With each initial breaking of the core in the first three Minor Realms, it is this vortex and small crystal particles that would be filling the gaps.


    The core itself was now rotating at a slower speed than the vortex, but with each cycle of reformation in the middle three Minor Realms its speed would rise to eventually reach and then surpass the speed of rotation of the vortex of Spiritual Qi.


    That speed would then cause a condensation andpression of the core itself in thetter three Minor Realms, as the core would be two times smaller in size by the end.


    By the peak of Core Reformation Realm, that vortex of Spiritual Qi would bepletely gone, and only the rapidly spinning core would remain, with concentrated streams of Spiritual Qi spreading from it toward his meridians.


    The vortex of ughter Qi would also enter inside the very outeryer of the core that would be especially formed for it, but that would happen only after the core is fully reformed.


    After making ample preparations, adjusting his condition, as well as cing pills made by Yu Huan in front of him, he prepared to breakthrough, as the outside of the pavilion he rented for this purpose was heavily guarded by all of his Dao Family and the Frozen Garden Pce.

 Chapter 626 Hard choice

    Chapter 626 Hard choice


    ??*Crack!*


    After saturating the Core with energy, it cracked under pressure from within, its smooth surface of a perfect sphere covered in a spiderweb of thin, sharply twisting lines glowing with blinding light.


    It then was broken along those cracks, and then as if suspended in time, the energy that was ready to explode from within froze.


    It started very slowly flowing in between the shards next, as streams of energy and small crystals flowed into it from the torrent of Spiritual Qi around the Core.


    This was already the third reformation, and now the entirety of the Spiritual Qi and residual crystals werepletely absorbed into the Core.


    The Dao Runes orbiting around the Core slightly expanded their orbit when it was shattered, but did not abandon itpletely.


    A drop of sweat appeared on Wu Long''s forehead as he sat in lotus position, a cloud of Spiritual Qi released from a ck sphere floating above his head, the remaining reserves he had from the Secret Realm, rotated around him, streaming back into his body.


    The Core sessfully became whole again, and now only the vortex of crimson ughter Qi span around it within his Dantian aside from the Dao Runes orbiting closely to it.


    He made a series of hand seals, and took another three pills from the rows of them lined up before him, as they floated into the air on their own and flew into his mouth.


    This time the Core''s saturation point was far higher, and he poured the Yin Qi and Spiritual Qi he refined into it in a circling motion, as the speed of the Core''s rotation rose.


    It span faster and faster until...


    *Crack!!!*


    Thicker lines of cracks appeared all over the perfect sphere.


    And then the sphere started to mend as it span, slightly condensing into almost imperceptibly smaller shape.


    This process repeated two more times, until...


    *Crack!!!*


    Cracks brimming with light covered the entire surface of the Core, and then it shattered into small pieces that still span in a residual spherical shape.


    Simr glowing cracks appeared all over Wu Long himself, as he continued to consume another set of pills, the lines on his body slowly disappearing as a smaller Core was formed from the shards, spinning at an incredible speed.


    "Fuu~... this one was tricky..."


    Wu Long sighed, taking a breath before continuing as thisst reformation almost detonated, even with all precautions he made.


    ''Still... it is far more condensed than I anticipated... and a lot faster...'', he then examined his Core of a 7th level of Core Reformation Realm.


    There was also something within the crystal clear, perfectly spherical shape that caused him to feel a bit of apprehension, as the power it hid was far above what he initially set to produce.


    Not to mention that the orbiting of the Dao Runes around it was faster, as if the gravitational pull the Core exerted on them intensified almost twofold.


    He pondered on this anomaly, and then remembered Yu Huan also saying something simr during herst Core Reformation, as the Core she produced was one of the most condensed he ever saw, until he saw his own that is.


    "Is it...?!"


    His eyes slightly widened and he examined the blessing of the Grandmist Keepsake, which very slightly decreased in size within his Yang Root, the cluster of mysterious mass seeping into the Core along with the Yin Qi that he refined within his Harmonic Root.


    He quickly isted that mass, for now stopping it from further melting into his Core.


    ''The Grandmist is the source, the beginning of everything, and all order rose from its chaos, step by step fromplex and chaotic forming simple, and thenbining simple to formplex again...''


    He then thought as he pondered the effects of the blessing, which brought him to ponder on the nature of the entity which granted it, until a realization dawned on him.


    "...unpredictable and spontaneous change... evolution", the words fell from his lips with astonishment as he realized the true power of the blessing of the Grandmist Keepsake.


    Under the influence of the Grandmist blessing, his Core was undergoing a spontaneous but fundamental change, one that would take it beyond the norms of cultivation as it existed in the Seven Boundless Worlds, and the norms of what even he knew.


    Wu Long froze in slight hesitation, as he could still limit the change to here.


    He could continue isting the mysterious cluster that was the blessing of Grandmist, and limit its ability to affect his further cultivation, thus continuing on the path he knew without too much deviation.


    After all, if taken to its extreme, it would not be an exaggeration to say that he was currently at a crossroads, with a possibility to tread on apletely new path of cultivation, one that has not existed before.


    It might be only a small deviation at this point, but even small changes this early in cultivation would bring tremendous changes in the future path. And with the unpredictable nature of the change, the deviation might not be so small at all.


    ''Which way...'', he thought, stumbled by choice to this extent for the first time since his reincarnation.


    On one hand, it could be a way to obtain that what he strived for.


    A new horizon expanded by his own two hands, something that likely required the sacrifice of the path he knew, but that belonged to him.


    Something fought for and grasped with his own effort and dedication, as the blessing would only give the initial change, everything further would have to be explored by him alone.


    It was thus also possible to forge it into something much more powerful than he ever imagined, since it was not limited by the constraints of the path already known.


    On the other hand it carried quite a lot of risk, as it did not have aid out path, no forerunners, no verified truths.


    He could likely still use his experience from before, but its effects would not be as fault-proof and certain.


    And because the change was unpredictable, there was also the risk of it backfiring.


    It could lead to not even obtaining the power he had in his prime, which he was certain to get and even surpass if he continued to tread on the path he already passed on once.


    Both were ways offered by chance, one by an encounter with a mysterious person, and another by an encounter with a woman carrying a secret even she did not know of.


    One was clear, he knew its every nook and cranny, another unknown, full of dangers and dead-ends.


    ''It would be stupid to let go of the advantage given by suchplete knowledge of the path ahead...'', he mused, ''...but a known path can only get you as far as it isid to, and only give known results at every step of the way...''


    The image of the woman who stood amid the crumbling world appeared in his mind.


    He now knew there were horizons far beyond what he considered the end.


    And as someone who did not intend to stop halfway, he knew that treading on the path unknown was something he would eventually have to do.


    He just never expected an opportunity to do so woulde so soon.

 Chapter 627 Heh, what timing...

    <h4>Chapter 627 Heh, what timing... </h4>


    Wu Long closed his eyes, taking a series of deep breaths, calming his mind.


    He spent a good amount of time in thought, unmoving and undisturbed. His figure sitting amid arge empty room looking peaceful and tranquil much like a schr in meditation.


    After a while, his eyes opened.


    There was no longer any hesitation or lingering doubts as he took another set of pills and unsealing the blessing of the Grandmist Keepsake continued the process of reforming his core for the eighth time.


    The known path had many advantages, but it also represented a trap much like the snowball effect of the Dao Runes.


    In fact, his hesitation to take this path already showed a level of being trapped in the known.


    Comcency and assurance was far more dangerous for cultivators than one might think. Only by pushing against limits was Wu Long able to be who he was before reincarnating, and he had to maintain the same mindset and push the boundaries even further if he wanted to be something more.


    The sameprehension of the Dao, the same methods and the same cultivation progress, the path already trodden would not have the same degree of challenge no matter how innovatively he thought or how much he tried to outdo his past achievements.


    This unexpected change represented an opportunity, a chance to reach for greater heights.


    And if it backfired, if this path truly led to less power than before, at least it was his responsibility, as he made that choice, and it was his job to overturn that and stille out victorious.


    Just like what he did before.


    Thus he poured his all into grasping this opportunity.


    But now he had another problem, the Core did not crack no matter how much Yin Qi coupled with Spiritual Qi he poured inside.


    And then he noticed... that it was expanding in size while keeping the same density.


    After some time it returned to the size of the original core, but still showed no signs of cracking, or stopping to expand.


    And as he kept going, it grew almost twice in size of the original.


    ''This can''t go on-...'', just as he was considering if he would have enough resources to continue...


    *Clink!*


    A high-pitched sound resounded as it''s perfectly smooth surface revealed a blemish.


    *Crack, crack...*


    Soon cracks started forming from that one small initial scar, covering the surface of the core.


    ''S-shit...'', he watched with cold sweat more and more cracks forming on the incrediblypressed core, realizing the power exuded from within the core to be able to crack it at this size and density.


    And then the core shattered, as he desperately tried to keep the momentum and condense it into a new one, eating pills that helped stabilize the process like candy.


    After a few hours, his efforts were finally gratified as the new core almost the same size as the 7th reformation stabilized in his Dantian.


    "Fuu~... that was scary, haha-haha", a slightly nervousughter escaped his lips after a sigh of relief.


    He then examined the reserves of Spiritual Qi he had left for a breakthrough, as well as the Yin Qi.


    "Reaching Mortal Transcendence is now basically a foregone matter...", he concluded with a wry smile, as most of the Yin Qi he received from the Frozen Garden Pce was now gone, and only 9% of the Secret Realm''s Spiritual Qi was left.


    He also sporadically used the incredibly potent Yin Qi that he gained from Yu Huan, that likely exacerbated the effects of the ''evolution''.


    "Haa~, oh well, at least I still should be able to reach the 9th~...", he sighed, and slightly gulped at the prospect.


    In truth, the most potent Yin Qi of the Frozen Garden Pce, and all of the Yin Qi of hisdies which was far higher in quality, as well as included Extreme Yin Qi and unusual traits, all was left forst.


    There were also a few pills he had Yu Huan prepare with the stash of herbs and natural treasures from the Alchemy Tower''s Vault that Gu Zhen preciously preserved without using.


    A measure Wu Long specially prepared if he did not have enough resources for the breakthrough to the Mortal Transcendence.


    So he was quite sure of his ability to repeat the procedure for the final round of reformation, though that would likely take all of his currently remaining resources.


    But as he remembered thest process, he gulped, feeling almost nostalgic as it was the same feeling as when he went through Core Reformations in his past life.


    Danger mixed with opportunity, and caution mixed with excitement.


    Finally, he adjusted his condition once more, and started the final reformation.


    This time the core expanded almost two times the previous size, four times the original.


    At a critical moment, he started consuming the pills that created an explosion of medicinal energy within, the tyrannical power of which disappeared without a trace within the still expanding core.


    As it reached the size five times of the original core, it finally showed signs of reaching its limit.


    "Fuu~... let''s not make an oops", he chuckled, remembering one of the scariest words in existence, and consumed the final and most powerful of the alchemy pills.


    An almost instant and thunderous reaction started producing enormous amounts of medicinal energy that he directed into the expanded sphere.


    In that moment, the final traces of the blessing of the Grandmist Keepsake disappeared into the Core that revealed the first crack.


    A powerful formless ripple spread throughout the ind, and further away.


    "...?!", Lian Zhiqiu whose Spiritual Formation was not able to hold it back even though the previous ones werepletely suppressed widened her eyes standing outside.


    Another ripple spread from the pavilion, as dust and fine particles of the materials that the building was made of were scattered in all directions, small holes appearing in the walls, floors, columns and roof.


    "Take distance, and do not approach under any circumstances", Wu Long''s voice resounded from within building as thedies around expressed worry, but followed his words without dy, spreading in arge circle around, and exiting the territory of the rented-out pavilion.


    "I guess I''ll have to pay a bit extra...", Wu Long chuckled as he saw the third crack forming, and the ripple it generated finallypletely tore the building apart.


    *BOOM!!!*


    Debris flew into the air and into the surroundings and then ripples starteding from Wu Long in rapid session, as if explosions were happening within him.


    Everything in his immediate surroundings immediately turned to dust that further disintegrated into nothingness.


    The further waves were much less powerful, hitting the barrier made in hurry by Lian Zhiqiu who started channeling the power of Spiritual Lands.


    And then...


    *Rumble!... rumble!*


    The sky grew darker as thedies turned widening eyes up where dark heavy clouds started appearing out of the blue sky, swirling in a vortex which center was right above Wu Long.


    """...!"""


    Their minds became numb, some recognizing this sensation, some feeling this dread for the first time.


    ''Heavenly Punishment'', went through the minds of those who once already witnessed it.


    "Hah! So it truly is a new path", Wu Long chuckled looking up, as he received a final confirmation with this.


    He was not as worried as this worked in his favor to encounter it here, even if he did not expect it.


    The truth was that the Heavenly Tribtion did not descend upon those who broke into half-step Essence Awakening Realm in this Fractured World because the link connecting to the rest of the Boundless Mortal Worlds was unstable, and thus the Laws of the Heavenly Daos were iplete within this world.


    However, Heavenly Punishment was different, as it concerned a more fundamental, core principles of the Heavenly Daos that were inseparable with the very basic Laws and thus could reach even in ces where the Laws of the Heavenly Daos were notplete like this world.


    But even then, if it could descend upon those that the Heavenly Daos intended to exterminate, it still was extremely limited in its power here.


    The reason for Wu Long''splete confidence to go against Heavenly Punishment was because he nned to undergo it within this Fractured World, where it wasparatively easier to do, and then have Yu Huan do so under his protection as well.


    Not only that, it would theoretically strengthen his Lightning Rune and allow him to mitigate the Heavenly Punishment the next time in the wider world.


    If that did not work, there was also a backup n to strengthen his Lightning Rune with the Heavenly Tribtion of his beauties first which wasparatively less threatening.


    Of course he also nned to be a bit stronger by then, at least stepping a foot into the Mortal Transcendence Realm.


    But here he was, facing Heavenly Punishment as a half-step 9th level Core Reformation Realm cultivator, and though it was earlier than he nned, he already had the assurance of his ability to survive this.


    *Shatter!!!*


    A clear shattering sound resounded from withing Wu Long''s lower abdomen where his Dantian was, and a ripple tore the barrier made by Lian Zhiqiu, though not able to do any further damage as it took all its power to tear a formation supported by Spiritual Lands.


    Wu Long''s Dantian was full of pieces of the previous core that no longer resembled shards, but fine dust, moving very slowly as if in slow motion, as Spiritual Qi was unraveling within the center with the same slow speed.


    Slowly, the mass that previously constituted the core moved around in the same direction it span before it exploded into pieces, and then started being pulled toward the center.


    The speed of rotation gradually started returning as now the formless cloud of dust started resembling a sphere shape and was shrinking in size.


    *Crackle.... crackle! Rumble!!!*


    Meanwhile, shes of blinding light illuminated the surroundings from the swirling clouds above that gained more and more mass, the roaring thunder as if dering the wrath of Heavens.


    This woke a primal, uncontroble fear within the hearts of people of the Kingdom, who fell to their knees.


    Wu Long slowly stood up as a yet-to-condense sphere was spinning within his Dantian.


    And as he was looking at the clouds, something he was waiting for on this ind the whole time happened, as his eyes lightly widened.


    "Heh, what timing...", he chuckled, not sure if this was on purpose or a coincidence, as a certain crimson-eyed white-


    haired beauty somewhere on this ind used a certain item, and then he added, "But first thing''s first..."


    *Buzz!*


    A buzzing sound resounded from the clouds above the moment the sphere in Wu Long''s Dantian condensed into the 9th level Core.


    "Come then...", he said looking up with a look full of challenge and a bright sh of light took away vision of anyone for miles in the distance.

 Chapter 628 How untimely

    <h4>Chapter 628 How untimely</h4>


    *BOOM!!! Crackle, crackle... Rumble*


    The sh was followed by an explosive sound, as if a Heavenly Beast roared in all its might, making the very Earth itself shudder.


    The crackling sounds of lightning resounded as Wu Long stood amid arcs of electric currents, raising his right hand to meet the thick irregr lines of light connecting Heaven and Earth.


    The lightning that struck him did not let off, remaining as a continuous current, smaller arcs hitting the ground around him haphazardly, his surroundings further turning into a crater filled with rubble and dust.


    This struggling figure reflected in the eyes of an ordinary-looking youngdy previously walking the streets of the capital, who for some reason drew Ye Ling''s attention, as she not only was the only one not kneeling, aside from those who came with Wu Long, but also for a split moment looked like she was about to leap forward.


    But Ye Ling''s focus soon shifted from her as Wu Long stumbled a little before regaining bnce, worry and helplessness filling her eyes as she turned back to look at him.


    The youngdy, meanwhile, also continued to look at Wu Long with wide eyes, and then disappeared from view of anyone around as her figure transformed into that of a goddess with eyes glowing gold.


    "He''s a madman...", she spoke with astonishment, as she was about to intervene a few moments before, stopped by the look in his eyes as he gave the Heavens a challenge.


    ''Is he... is he trying to snatch the Fiery Sword of Heavens?'', a bewildered thought ran through her mind as she looked at this man.


    She could see that he was struggling for control of the lightning with the Heavenly Daos, trying to wrestle away the very sword that came down to exterminate him.


    And although the Lightning of the Heavenly Punishment had the Law of Annihtion within it, he countered it with thews and concepts that he wielded, expanding Domains of Sword, Spear, Saber, and so on at the same time,yering them atop one another.


    A corner of his left eye started bleeding from strain, and both eyes had bloody spots, his nose starting to bleed as well, as using so many Domains at once was beyond his means, at least for now, though it was quite hard to do with full powered ones even in his prime.


    A few small wounds appeared on his right arm holding back the Sword of Heavens, as well as on his shoulders and upper torso, turning his upper clothes around the wounds into shreds.


    The hearts of his beauties tightened at the sight of him?bloody and receiving wounds, even if they were minor.


    Xun Yawen also looked with worry.


    No matter how fleeting this little adventure was for her, she still had grown attached.


    But what she expressed along that worry were also shock and disbelief.


    She lingered for a bit on the spot, not going forward, looking at him desperately fighting as a little bit of hope in the impossible woke inside her eyes.


    It slowly started to look like he was gradually taking the upper hand.


    Wu Long finally started gaining insight into the Concept of Annihtion, his vantage point of being targeted with it allowing a deeper perspective on it.


    It was the only thing that made this lightning more powerful and deadly than the one he wielded apart from the sheer concentration andpression of electric energy which he also started to understand in more depth.


    However, after a few moments, when it looked like Wu Long was going to finally prevail, a powerful quake made the whole of the Three Continents shudder.


    Xun Yawen''s eyes widened once more turning toward the Central Sea.


    "Now?! Why now?!", she shouted with a bit of anger.


    Then aplicated and full of dissatisfaction expression appeared on her face, a teardrop of resentment at this unfairness formed in the corner of her eye as she turned to look at the young man she somehow grew fond of and thus was rooting for.


    "He was so close...", she whispered with amentful sigh.


    Wu Long soon felt the clouds above suddenly double and then triple in intensity.


    ''The link...'', immediately came to his mind as he understood that the Heavenly Daos of this Fractured World have reconnected with those in the Boundless Mortal World.


    Unlucky coincidence, or not, it was not clear. In any case it was something impossible to predict or control. Especially considering that it was far before the expected time.


    The lightning he was struggling against then grew stronger as he was forced to slowly bend his arm, then torso, then knees under the tremendous pressure.


    "Quickly, conceal your cultivation", Ye Ling spoke to those who already broke through half-step Essence Awakening, as she felt the change that he felt as well.


    It was enough trouble with this unforeseen Heavenly Punishment, if members of the Dao Family started undergoing Heavenly Tribtion as well the consequences would be catastrophic.


    They swiftly ensured that the Heavenly Daos could not detect their cultivation reaching above Mortal Transcendence, as it was something they naturally prepared for beforehand, as soon as Ye Ling reached that level.


    They then turned their gazes to Wu Long again, whose right arm and shoulder werepletely covered in burns, and more serious wounds than before could be seen all over his upper body.


    "Tch... how untimely...", he clicked his tongue in frustration.


    But the dice was rolled, so he did not linger on the thought, as his mind raced with countermeasures.


    He started creating awork of microscopic cores within his blood vessels that he only theorized before, doubling the previous 108 to 216 as his current Runic Thunder Vein Body was not handling the burden.


    He also started actively circting the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art, refining some of the Annihtion Lightning that his body could not bear, and sealing away the leftover he could not handle by refining, depositing them in small isted charges throughout his body parts.


    He was cooling down his body with the Cold Qi, and huge amounts of vapor started rising into the air asrge volumes of sea water appeared from within his water-dedicated Spatial Ring and streamed upward, channeling some of the lightning away from him and exhausting some of the destructive energy on the way to him.


    This water was super-cooled below freezing temperatures as he made every effort to diminish the burden on him.


    A tyrannical wind rose in the skies, disrupting the clouds above and thus weakening the flow of lightning further.


    "...?!!!", Xun Yawen standing not far from him, unseen by anyone, was staring at him without blinking, her hand raised a bit as she was going to finally step in a bit earlier, only to freeze on the spot as she saw him starting to adjust to this predicament.


    There was something within her eyes that slightly changed at that sight, as his bloodied, half-charred figure which was bent under pressure started triumphantly straightening upward again.


    And then finally, the moment came when his new Core stabilized after reformation.


    A new, much more powerful current of Spiritual Qi filled his body with strength, as his eyes shed with profound light.


    The new Spiritual Qi he turned into Lightning Qi with the Dao Rune suddenly began overpowering the current falling from above.


    He did not have time to ponder on why it was so potent when the difference should not have been that great in theory.


    Wu Long concentrated on perceiving the Lightning of the Heavenly Punishment instead, until...


    "Heh, got it!", an excited exmation fell from his bloodied lips as his hand raised high made a light grasping motion, a new Dao Rune within the skies pulled to him by an invisible force, and then was absorbed into his own.


    A giant current of lightning streamed from the sky to him, but did not hurt him at all this time as it disappeared without a trace within, as the clouds started immediately dissipating, and were blown away by the heavy winds he raised before.


    Those winds were also quickly calming down right after.


    An enormous amount of water that was forming a dome above him, and continuously flowing toward the top part as it waspletely disintegrated there, met with a big ssh far above his head as the force keeping it apart disappeared.


    It then did not spread around, only forming a huge stream that flowed toward him and started disappearing within the Water Ring on the raised rtively intact left hand.


    "Fuu~...", Wu Long made a heavy sigh, slightly leaning forward from exhaustion, as for a moment even he thought that he would not make it.


    His beauties first quickly and then carefully approached him, only held back from running up and hugging him because of his extensive injuries.


    The members of the Frozen Garden Pce also had worried faces, but also vignt appearances as they formed arge protective circle around him and the Dao Family.


    "M-my Clear Moon Pavilio~n~...!!!!", resounded in the distance as a wealthy-looking man fell to his knees in tears looking at a once-beautiful private pavilion for private meetings of wealthy and powerful individuals,plete with an extensive,vish, and carefully tended-to garden around it, all of it now resembling a ce devastated by a meteor fall with not even one column of the outer wall or a single de of grass to be found.

 Chapter 629 Such is the fate...

    Chapter 629 Such is the fate...


    ??*Buzz*


    A powerful barrier of Spiritual Qi spread around two beauties with red eyes and identical facial features, wearing silver masks depicting the mouth of a demon on the lower halves of their faces.


    There were four small array discs, and a hundred talismans thatposited that barrier, all moving in orderly manner around the twins.


    *Clunk, clunk~....*


    An empty jade box with an open sliding lid fell at their feet, onto a circr tform carved out of a solid single-piece ck-colored rock beneath them.


    Thousands of people in identical ck clothes and identical silver masks with demon faces, stood around the circrke with the tform, which was at the center of a giant dark underground cave hall.


    The rows of silver masks stretched far into darkness, gradually rising higher as the hall was elevated the further away from theke, like an amphitheater.


    Glowing red flowers and petals were floating on the dark mirror-like surface of theke, and some more were falling down from above, growing on trees which roots were embedded in the rocks of the walls and ceiling.


    A thin ray of what seemed like daylight was falling onto the tform from above.


    "Hmph! What childish games, a barrier made by Mortals-...!"


    An elderly-looking man snorted with derision as he looked at the barrier, instantly appearing in front of it and stretching out his scrawny withered hand toward it...


    "Stop!"


    ... only to be stopped by a strict decrepit female voice.


    An old woman stood on a different tforming out from one of the walls.


    She was surrounded by three more old men in simr attire as the one who tried to break the barrier.


    Her unclear, old eyes that long since lost their color or sharpness narrowed as she examined the barrier.


    "Where did you get this protection barrier..., Yue''er?", her voice resounded in therge and dark underground cave hall.


    "S-sister...", Hong Ye also looked at the white-haired beauty with widened eyes who stood in front of her, facing off with the old woman.


    The ck-haired younger twin was kneeling at the center of the tform in a powerless position, two ck chains stretching from two sides of the tform tightly wrapped around her wrists that were spread to the sides.


    "Matriarch, even if it is powerful...", the old man who still floated not far from the barrier looked at the old woman who only turned her eyes for him to shut up.


    "This is the Bahshi Secret Technique, the Wall of Oblivion. No Bahshi Assassin can touch it without repercussions", the old woman slowly exined, and even Hong Yue who used the barrier expressed shock.


    "It seems you did not know that... is it that young man?", the old woman narrowed her eyes seeing that reaction.


    "Young man... D-Darling?", Hong Ye who was still shocked that her sister dared to oppose the Elders and the Matriarch, whispered with disbelief as Hong Yue half-turned her head to look back at her twin.


    "Haa~... Yue''er, that emotion you feel is fleeting. You were always a smart girl, and understood when something had to be done...", the Matriarch then sighed, her tone changing to persuasion.


    "I was never told we had to sacrifice Ye''er!", Hong Yue turned a sharp gaze toward the old woman.


    "Ye''er understands it needs to be done too, which is why she did not struggle", the Matriarch spoke with a gentle smile as Hong Yue made a pained expression, once again turning to her twin.


    All those inconsistencies she felt throughout the years suddenly made sense to her now.


    The erratic and free-willed, often rebellious, behavior of her twin, and the Elders who always turned a blind eye to it, no matter how grave her offense was.


    Hong Yue was always held to strict standards, and reprimanded for even the tiniest ws or mistakes, while Hong Ye was never told a word about her disobedience or lousy behavior.


    It caused not a small amount of resentment in her when they were kids.


    Wu Long''s words, ''she knows more than you'',ing to her mind as she realized how blind she was all this time.


    "You have to understand, Yue''er. Only this way can ourmunity survive. I am getting old, and cannot protect our ways anymore, which is why you have to take my ce...", the old woman spoke with a gentle tone that Hong Yue never ever heard from her.


    "I can do that with Ye''er by my side!", Hong Yue retorted to which the Matriarch only shook her head with a wry smile.


    "How will you face Transcendents if you are only a Mortal? Only bypleting the ritual can you forcefully ascend to the Essence Awakening Realm without going through Heavenly Tribtion and attain even higher power than me", the old woman spoke withment, adding "If we were not locked in this world, there might have been another way... s..."


    "What about you? What do you have to say?" Hong Yue clenched her fists as she looked with anger at the ck-


    haired beauty whose eyes expressed guilt.


    "I... what can we do? Not you or I can oppose the Matriarch...", Hong Ye spoke as helplessness appeared in her voice.


    She tried, ever since that day, when the little Hong Ye was told that she was the chosen one, and will survive, while Hong Yue will die.


    She did everything in her power to avoid killing her twin for the ritual. But she realized quickly that it was futile, as neither she, nor Hong Yue could oppose the Elders who were Transcendents.


    She could not even threaten suicide as a prohibition was ced within her and Hong Yue''s Soul Seas.


    However, her uncooperative attitude caused the Elders to change tactics, and designate Hong Ye to be the one sacrificed instead.


    Thus they did their best to kill all emotions in Hong Yue over the years. They also decided to keep the ritual a secret from her, learning from the experience with her twin.


    They watched with satisfaction the resentment of Hong Yue toward her unruly little sister grow over the years.


    Their only miscalction was how soft Hong Ye truly turned out to be, as every time Hong Yue truly was on the verge of emotionally breaking from the strain put on her by the Elders, her little sister could never hold back from making her feel even if a little, but better, thus forging the bond between them, even if outwardly the sisters did not show much affection.


    Suddenly, a strong earthquake jolted the entire hall, as murmurs spread through the assassins.


    "Don''t panic, it''s likely again that improvement in Spiritual Qi, another small part of the world somewhere over the horizon joining back", one of the Elders spoke up, quelling the unrest.


    "Ye''er is right, Yue''er. You cannot stop this unless you are stronger than me. This barrier can dy it, but eventually even you will run out of Spiritual Qi to keep it up", meanwhile, the Matriarch spoke to the twins without minding the slightmotion, adding "Time will pass, and you will understand, you may even kill me then, I will not mind. But for now, there is nothing you can do, such is the fate of those whose lives are not in their hands"


    Hong Yue clenched her teeth in frustration, understanding that she truly was only dying the inevitable.


    There were no one for the two to ask for help who could do something against the Matriarch.


    All the people on the level of the Matriarch knew each other and would not meddle in her affairs to not break the thin bnce that held every one of them in ce.


    It was what made Hong Ye helpless all these years, despite desperately searching for a way. The inevitability of this momenting.


    Then, a single person appeared in the mind of Hong Yue.


    A man who seemed to know about this before even she did. A man who seemed to know far more than someone like him should.


    A mysterious figure who gave her the jade box that activated on its own as soon as she ran her Spiritual Qi through it, knowing this moment woulde.


    "There is...", she whispered as the old woman widened her eyes, "There is someone who can stop you"


    "Hah!", the old woman finally revealed a grin, realizing there was no persuading the twin to drop the barrier, and thus deciding to simply wait out until the she runs out of Spiritual Qi.


    "If you are speaking about that young man who came to the ind, perhaps that could be possible...


    Considering someone behind him was likely the one who bested that Corrupt punk and that pair of Lust Cultivators... it is probably safe to assume they got rid of that alchemist too... although what happened there is not yet certain...


    ...I truly did not expect someone like him to appear. I even had to act cautious...


    But I don''t really care that much now, as he''s currently facing the Heavenly Punishment, and I doubt you two have any significance for the one behind that young man"


    ""...!!!"", both twins widened their eyes, one surprised at Wu Long facing Heavenly Punishment, and another being on the ind at all before the other news.


    "You''re lying!", Hong Yue''s first reaction was denial, as it sounded too oundish to be true.


    "D-Darling is on the ind?", Hong Ye, expressed shock at this part more, as she, like her twin did not believe in the words of the old woman, but seeing Hong Yue seemed to know of Wu Long''s presence now knew he was somewhere close.


    "Hahaha, believe what you want, all will be known if you wait out and see.


    Tsk tsk, that young man truly is formidable in his own right. A shame he was too arrogant, the Heavens punishing him for it-..."


    The old woman loudly but unevenlyughed with a voice showing her age.


    "What a load of bull", but then, a voice resounded in the cave hall, and the part above from which the thin line of light fell to illuminate the central tform, exploded with a *Kaboom!*


    Large and small pieces of rock and dirt fell as the crowd of assassins spread to avoid them, and a single figure appeared on arge rock that fell from above, now illuminated by a blinding light of the sun.


    "Darling!", an astonished, but full of joy voice resounded in the now open-ceiling cave.

 Chapter 630 The one thing she wanted

    Chapter 630 The one thing she wanted


    ??Wu Long stood, looking not much different from when he finished undergoing Heavenly Punishment, as he finished conquering it just a minute ago, only dyed to soothe the worry of his beauties, some of whom were in tears.


    His upper clothes down to the beltline were hanging down in tatters, revealing a torso full of charred wounds which were no longer bleeding, but withrge amounts of dried blood beneath them, almost the entire right half of his torso fromhalfway up the neck to the waist scorched, dark-red and ck in color.


    There were also lines of dried blood on his face, and his eyes were bloodshot, but that strangely did not take away much from how good-looking he was in the crimson eyes of the twins.


    However, worry still appeared in their eyes as they saw that appearance.


    "H-...how?!?!", the Matriarch of the Bahshi Assassins also expressed shock, but more at the fact that she knew she was not lying about Heavenly Punishment before.


    She then turned to the side where an old man, one of the four Elders behind her who personally witnessed and reported the matter to her was standing frozen, nearly popping his eyes out as he looked at Wu Long.


    "Hong Ye, do you want to be saved?", Wu Long ignored the crowd of deadly assassins and the five Transcendents, one of whom was almost as troublesome as Linghun Mo, turning his gaze to the twins in the barrier.


    "Eh? W-Wu Long... y-you can''t-...", Hong Ye first widened her eyes, and then started mumbling, as she wanted to express her worry about him arriving here.


    After all, however powerful he was, she did not believe he could be a match for the Matriarch. And she did not want him to be implicated. However...


    "I''m asking what you want. Not what you think is possible or what''s going on", Wu Long did not stand on ceremony or wait for the jumbled words of warning, looking straight in the eyes of the beauty as she widened hers, and repeated his question while enunciating each word, a strong conviction in his voice demanding an answer, "Do you want to be saved?"


    "Yes...", a whisper came out from her lips, and a smile touched his.


    "Louder, tell me exactly what you want", he still pressed her for answer, as tears started streaming down from the corners of her eyes.


    "I-... I want to live... I-I want to live with Sister Yue and be happy, I want to be Darling''s woman and get that kiss!!!", she first started speaking in a normal voice, which gradually increased in volume, and then shouted toward the end as Wu Long''s smile widened and he nodded.


    "Good, then let''s make that happen", he chuckled, and turned to the old woman whose shock already subsided, and who was vigntly looking at him.


    "Heh, you don''t have to wait for the mysterious backer", Wu Long chuckled as he looked down toward the Matriarch.


    "You mean to say that you were the one to defeat that Corrupt brat?", the old woman narrowed her eyes as she correctly interpreted his words.


    But there was no response from him, as his expression gradually turned emotionless.


    "Hmph! If that is the case then you came just to meet your doom. What could you do in such a state? Even if you truly have the power to contend with Transcendents, you just somehow barely survived that Heavenly... Tribtion", she snorted with a hint of derision to such an ''obvious deception'', turning her eyes to the old man as she said the word ''Tribtion'' because it obviously couldn''t be a Heavenly Punishment if Wu Long was standing here.


    "It''s easy to check his im", the one who ''mistook'' the Heavenly Tribtion for Heavenly Punishment said, seemingly eager to redeem himself.


    Seeing a nod from the Matriarch, the old man disappeared into a cloud of ck smoke, but as Wu Long simply turned his eyes to the side, the old man''s figure reappeared from another such cloud above theke, at the spot Wu Long was looking at, and then started falling down.


    *Ssh!*


    Droplets of water went into the air as a corpse hit the surface of theke, reappearing on the surface a few momentster in the deathly silence that followed the ssh.


    "This is...", a whisper came from the old woman''s lips as her eyes filled with shock and disbelief, as did those of the three remaining Elders beside her, all turning to look back at Wu Long. Everyone else, meanwhile, including the twins, did not understand what was happening at all.


    "Impossible! How can you-...!!!", the Matriarch shouted with exasperation, not able to finish her words from how shaken she was.


    "How can I have the Bahshi Ghost Ruler Eyes?", Wu Long''s voice was calm and even, his face without a trace of emotion, somehow resembling a mask, asplex crimson patterns were rotating within his eyes.


    "...", the old woman and the Elders shuddered as they realized the situation.


    "Never mind that, didn''t Hong Xinyi decree the Twin Crimson Ghosts Ritual forbidden?", Wu Long asked next as the faces of the Elders filled with indignation.


    "sphemy! How dare yo-...!!!", one of them eximed, and then fell on the spot as Wu Long looked in his direction.


    This time both Hong Ye and Hong Yue could tell that it was the core cultivation technique of the Bahshi Assassination Group, the Bahshi Ghost Codex that went berserk and instantly crushed the man''s Dantian, taking his life away.


    "H-how do you know the Supreme Demon Ghost''s exalted name?", the Matriarch no longer batted an eye to the death of the Elder, not able to move her shaking eyes from Wu Long.


    "Answer my question...", Wu Long spoke in a cold tone and another Elder fell on the spot beside the Matriarch, making the woman shudder, as he added "...such is the fate of those whose lives are not in their hands, is it not?"


    The Matriarch''s face revealed humiliation as she received back her own words, that she so callously thrown with pathos to Hong Yue just a bit before.


    "W-we didn''t have a choice...", the old woman spoke as Wu Long sighed.


    "Didn''t have a choice... is a phrase used too often in the wrong meaning. You had a choice to not do it, you just were not ready to face, or rather, find a way to deal with the consequences of not doing it" he spoke, a bit of anger appearing within his eyes as he remembered a certain beautiful face tinged with sadness.


    "As for your previous question, I was the one to help Xinyi get rid of Old Man Bahshi, and the one to hand over this technique to her, taking it from his corpse. The only reason she rebelled to begin with was because of that damn ritual... and now you...", thest word came out from his mouth with a very slight inflection that caused the Matriarch to shudder "...dare to use it despite her clear order to destroy all knowledge of it?"


    His voice returned to being cold and emotionless after that one subtle sh of anger again, but something in his demeanor caused a dreadful feeling to rise within the hearts of those in his presence.


    He knew about this ritual being in progress when he first met Hong Ye.


    But facing it in full disy, and seeing the expressions of the twins, as well as meeting face to face with those who dared to not only safekeep the knowledge, but even use it, jogged his memory and caused him to exhibit true anger.


    "I-I have sinned against the Supreme Dem-...", the woman fell to her knees as Wu Long''s wrath somehow made her fearful far more than the technique he held.


    It was not rational, nor could she exin it, but she felt horror that shook her very soul just from his presence.


    The trained assassins around who did not feel fear even facing certain death broke in shivers as well, feeling overpowering dread, as the temperature seemingly slightly dropped.


    "Sinned? You did more than that. You kept safe the one thing she wanted more than anything to be erased with no traces", his cold voice fell as his eyes turned to thest Elder who was also kneeling, and the man fell powerlessly as his body started rapidly losing heat.


    The kowtowing Matriarch was shaken by uncontroble shivers as her wide eyes looked down at the floor, her breathing bing hurried and struggled.


    "Look at me", Wu Long''s voice resounded close to her as she tremblingly raised her head to find him standing right before her.


    "For your transgression, you are sentenced to the Bahshi Hell of Ten Thousand Ghosts, until your life runs out", his words caused abject horror to appear in the eyes of the Matriarch.


    "No! Please no! Spa-...", as she started desperately pleading, she was no longer able to turn her gaze away as the crimson patters within his eyes rotated, and then some of them reflected in hers, as she was no longer able to continue saying anything, her mind descending into realm full of agony.

 Chapter 631 Wrapping up the urgent matters first

    <h4>Chapter 631 Wrapping up the urgent matters first</h4>


    The Matriarch of the local Bahshi Assassination Group was kneeling on the spot with an absentminded expression, looking up to the open sky.


    Wu Long turned his gaze from her with a sigh, seemingly shaking off the displeasure, as five Spatial Rings flew into his hand, picked up by thin streams of water from theke.


    In the direction he turned to, the twins were looking at him with round eyes, which caused him to chuckle, as he took one step to instantly approach them.


    His hand rose and the talismans reacted, deconstructing the barrier.


    The talismans started withering, and the array disks cracked and fell around him as he approached the two with normal steps.


    The twins slightly nervously looked around at the crowd of assassins that was still surrounding them, but for some reason none of them moved, while Wu Long approached with a smile.


    "They can''t move. Their cultivation techniques are currently preventing them from doing so, and have been for quite some time", Wu Long exined to their astonished gazes.


    He slightly nodded as he passed by Hong Yue''s side, and went toward Hong Ye.


    "D-Darling...", Hong Ye slightly meekly said as she was still processing what happened.


    "You''ll learn about everything you need to, and hear everything you want to know about me, Ye''er. You don''t have to rush, take it slowly. For now, let''s get you out of those chains, and wrap up everything here", Wu Long chuckled as he bent down on one knee in front of the chained beauty, looking into her eyes as he ced his hands on the shackles on her wrists.


    The way he called her name, full of intimacy and with a gentle voice caused the beauty to suddenly rx, the situation that made no sense before bing more bearable and her confusion and questions filling her mind somehow fading into background as she looked into his eyes.


    *Crackle!*


    Two small shes of light under his palms caused the shackles to start turning into ashes, falling to the floor which broke the still intact pieces into sand and then even finer dust.


    Only the chains made metal clinking sounds as they fell on the rock surface of the tform.


    He measuredly smiled and gently taking her freed hands into his rose together with her.


    Hong Ye first made a very subtle motion forward and then froze, halting her first instinct to hug him as she looked at his wounded body.


    "Your wounds...", Hong Ye softly said as worry appeared in her eyes.


    "Heh, I''ll be okay. Just need to recuperate for a bit", he shook his head with a light smile. He truly needed some rest and recuperation, but he first needed to finish things here.


    Turning to Hong Yue he saw a gaze full of scrutiny and suspicion, causing a chuckle to escape his lips.


    "Haha, don''t worry. You''re fine.


    The technique I used on them has several functions, but it does not have mind control"


    He reassured her, although only slightly as it was difficult to trust those words at face value, but then again he did save them so she did not question or outright doubt him.


    Not to mention that he did say he would be answering Hong Ye''s questions when the time was right, and she understood that now was not the best timing for all of that.


    Meanwhile his gaze turned to look at the crowd.


    "They are mostly just low-level people who can''t decide anything. The ones with power to make decisions, and thus those that bear responsibility, have been dealt with.


    That said, they are, however small their means are,plicit in the harm against you both, and thus you have the right to decide.


    I will eliminate any or all of them if you wish so"


    He then added, and turned to Hong Ye who first looked surprised, but then eased into a smile, shaking her head.


    "I don''t care about them, Darling. I only care about you and Sister Yue, if you wish for it, I can kill them for you instead so that you don''t strain your wounds", she said as she looked at him.


    "Haha, it''s just an eye technique, no strain is done. What about you?", he turned to look at Hong Yue who was still in a light daze from everything that happened before.


    "I... there was a small group of Mortal Elders who were responsible for the smaller details of the ritual...", she first hesitated, but then something came to her mind as she spoke, and he nodded.


    "Can you identify them?"


    He received a nod from the white-haired beauty, and as she pointed out people with her Spiritual Qi, all of them started falling where they stood under his gaze.


    Hong Ye, remembering that the ritual angered him also pointed out people, as she knew about this matter since her childhood and thus recognized all people involved.


    As they finished, the crowd felt their freedom returning to them, but did not move from the spots they stood in, only looking at each other in confusion.


    They did not really know what to do. It was not like they could do anything against Wu Long. But more than that, they were too used to following orders.


    Now almost all people who gave out those orders were dead, as those who were involved with the ritual were generally higher-


    level people.


    "Heh, we meet again, Your Majesty", Wu Long then noticed someone and turned to one man standing in the crowd, a silver mask among thousands.


    The man he looked at raised his hand and removed the mask, revealing the face of the King of this country.


    "This humble one greets the one with the Eyes of the Ruler", the man said with a solemn expression and got on one knee as the others followed, realizing from the man''s words that Wu Long was currently the highest authority in here.


    "Heh, I guess even if you never witnessed them, you still recognize the authority these eyes give, it seems even if rotten they were Bahshi Assassins...", Wu Long chuckled.


    Even as the Transcendents showed disobedience to the new ruler of Bahshi Assassins by using the ritual she forbid, they still kept the old customs, rying the knowledge of subordination to the Bahshi Ghost Ruler Eyes, the holder of which was supreme to them.


    Now that the people around heard the Matriarch name the eye technique, they could be certain what they witnessed, and thus act in ordance with their rules.


    "You all are spared and can continue on as you were before, resuming normal operation. Just follow standard procedure and have the remaining highest in rank to lead you. Anything that happened or was said here is to never be spoken of. This hall is to bepletely destroyed", he then said losing further interest in them, not bothering to look further as they collectively made a hand and fist salute, lowering their heads, as he turned back to the twins.


    "Take me to the area belonging to the Transcendents", he then asked the two, and followed them through a series of underground passages to a separated area.


    He quickly unraveled any Spiritual Formations and traps, taking away anything he deemed useful and thenpletely destroyed everything else, particrly seeking out anything rted to the ritual in arger area.


    When he was done, the three exited through aplex of small buildings in the middle of the lush forest located in the Forbidden Royal Ancestral Grounds of the Hong Dynasty, and then sped away toward the former Clear Moon Pavilion.


    The owner was no longer crying, his eyes shining, busy calcting the exact value of his pavilion, quibbling with Kwon Qianhong when he made corrections, as Wu Long instructed thetter to give the man double the value of the pavilion and the same on top of that for emotional duress and lost profits.


    Wu Long chuckled at the sight of the two thrifty men arguing the value of the wood used for the flooring, shaking his head.


    In truth, Wu Long used this pavilion because of its rather remote location andrge garden, which allowed his Dao Family and the Frozen Garden, as well as his subordinates, to fit without densely packing the area.


    He could use a much cheaper cultivation chamber, which would have been more suitable, as a decent one would usually be constructed of the sturdiest materials avable inrge quantities in the area, and also have a Qi Gathering Formation, as well as other options, making it a better choice for cultivating rather than a luxury pavilion.


    A lot of those were avable for rent in major cities like this for wandering cultivators.


    But most of them on the Three Continents resembled an ant''s nest, with a building or area packed densely with small rooms, driven by the desire to maximally utilize space.


    After all, this world''s wandering cultivators, or rogue cultivators as Sects liked calling them, were mostly on the poor side with not significant cultivation bases.


    It was quite different from the outside where even those without affiliations could boast quite high cultivation and wealth.


    On this ind, every such room also had a Spying Formation of the Bahshi Assassination Group as well.


    Not waiting for the calctions of damage to be over, Wu Long retreated with everyone to the inn, leaving only Kwon Qianhong and Butler Bang on the scene.


    He introduced the twins to hisdies, who weed a new Dao Sister and a new guest of the Wu Family.


    But they collectively decided to leave all real discussions and conversations forter, as Wu Long needed some time to readjust.


    Even to cultivate with them to recuperate, he had to first be in condition to do so.

 Chapter 632 First roadblock

    Chapter 632 First roadblock


    Leaving the heavenly beauties to get to know each other, he went into his room, sitting down in lotus position and closing his eyes in meditation.


    His injuries were already closed, but still required constant attention from him so that they do not reopen or worsen.


    As he took some medicinal pills to help relief a bit of fatigue, he started circting the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art.


    This time, even though his injuries were made by Annihtion Lightning and still had some lingering aura of the Law of Annihtion, as Wu Long gained insight into the Concept of Annihtion the speed of his wounds healing was far above the previous time, even though the extent of the damage was higher.


    The smaller wounds were now recovering at a slow but visible to human eye speed.


    When he set everything in motion for recovery, he then was able to concentrate on his Dantian, as he was busy ever since his breakthrough, and did not have the time to properly examine anything, although he of course knew the gist of it.


    "Haa~", he sighed with a slightly troubled look, thinking ''it''s like this after all...''


    The core he witnessed, confirming what he already knew but more clearly, was more condensed than any core he saw, but he also confirmed a few anomalies that he noticed but did not have the time to ponder on.


    First, the Core that was supposed to be clear and half-transparent, like a crystal, was instead a bit opaque, darker in color, and though the inside could still be seen, a murky, various shades of gray color mist was taking up its center, very slowly moving and changing forms.


    The second anomaly was that the vortex of ughter Qi did not enter the core like it was supposed to.


    Intead, it became a spinning vortex of spherical shape, like a dark red orb with swirling crimson streams within, but not crystalized, remaining in an energy state.


    ''It''s as if... it formed a separate core...''


    He thought as he examined it very slowly orbiting his Crystal Core.


    But the third, and most bizarre deviation from norm was that all of his Spiritual Qi was not actually within his Core like it was supposed to be, but in a small ring swirling around the core which orbit was a bit further than the orbits of the Dao Runes, but closer than the orbit of the ughter Qi ''core''.


    ''Heh, and I hit the first roadblock right away huh? How fitting, hahaha'', he inwardly chuckled as he reconfirmed that, since he stumbled upon the first major deviation which also signified a hurdle in further advancement.


    To advance into Mortal Transcendence Realm, one must achieve two things.


    One is being able to condense their Spiritual Qi into liquid form, which was like a walk in a park for Wu Long, he would only require Yin Qi to facilitate the transformation.


    Another was to transform the core into a vessel, a vessel for a small dimension which would be filled with their Spiritual Qi, forming a Spiritual Sea just like their Niwan Pce held a cultivator''s Soul Sea.


    This was part of what was known as Three Seas, Five Origins and Seven Roots.


    However, here is where Wu Long would encounter a problem, because his Core was now Fundamentally different.


    That said, he could still use his Core much like a regr one. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Meaning he would feel the Spiritual Qi stored in the ring around the Core just the same as if it was stored within it, and manipte the Core just like normal. But when he sent out Spiritual Qi from the reserves, it would first travel from the outside ring into the Core, and only then emerge from the sphere.


    The process from here on was not any different from usual. His Spiritual Qi would behave normal, as he could use it whichever way he pleased.


    In fact the initial added process of Spiritual Qi going from the ring to the Core felt so natural he did not even notice his Spiritual Qi was not stored within his Core when he first used the power of the Core against the Heavenly Punishment.


    What''s more, a mysterious transformation would ur when the Spiritual Qi went inside, as it would emerge far more powerful, and much easier to convert to the Elemental Qi with the Dao Runes.


    This was what allowed him to finally push off Annihtion Lightning, although he would have seeded even without this as he was already turning the tides when his Core stabilized , it certainly made it a lot easier for him to achieve victory.


    The problem was that this was where the simrities with the normal Core stopped.


    He could not control the Core itself, as in, it did not respond to any stimuli other than functioning like a normal Core in terms of maniption of Spiritual Qi. And he did not have a grasp of its exact structure and functions.


    Even that enhancement his Spiritual Qi went through within the Core was not something hepletely understood. Much like a mystery box, from the moment it went inside the Core and emerged outside something happened, but he did not know what.


    He also tried using the small residual remains of whatever Yin Qi he had left unused during breakthrough to try and cultivate, making a microscopic step toward Mortal Transcendence Realm just to see if it would work, but was unable to do anything with the Core, that remained unresponsive and did not reveal any change.


    "Heh, I guess I''ll just have to think of an another way", he sighed, not agonizing over what was already done, and panicking was not helpful to anyone.


    Not to mention he still had time to figure things out, finishing his examination of the changes happening within his Dantian.


    He focused on recovering his wounds, and after two days any external signs of damagepletely disappeared, as he returned to looking normal. Though there was still extensive damage left within, but that would be far easier to restore by dual cultivating.


    After that, he told hisdies that he was already much better and would take a nap, telling them to wake him up if he took more than 5-6 hours, and thenid down for a bit to relieve some of the fatigue, closing his eyes.


    After about eight hours though, he gradually was woken up by a pleasurable sensationing from the lower half of his body.

 Chapter 633 (R18) S**ual Healing 2

    Chapter 633 (R18) S**ual Healing 2


    He opened his eyes and looked down with a smile, as a few beautiful faces came into his view.


    Xue Bing, Shen Min, and Luo Mingyu were sitting on the bed, with thetter two bending down, their lips and tongues caressing a part of him that woke up before he did.


    They noticed him watching, and joyous light appeared in their eyes, as they continued giving him a double blowjob, which they got considerably better at in the past year.


    After giving him a bit more pleasure, they sat up, allowing him to admire the sight of three naked beauties.


    "I must say, when I said to wake me up I didn''t expect it would be such a great way to do so... should I relieve fatigue by sleeping instead of cultivating more often?"


    He chuckled, pushing with his hands and sliding up to half-sit leaning his back onto the headboard of the bed.


    Thedies giggled as they looked to each other.


    "Mm, I think it is a good idea", though Xue Bing quite bluntly said as she witnessed how happy such a way to wake him up made him.


    "Haha, I''ll think about it", he lightlyughed, not expecting his joke to be taken so seriously, while the twodies who already started before were seemingly eager to continue, their eyes glinting as they looked at the coveted rod.


    "Heh, I''ll-..."


    "Don''t get up! It''s our turn to nurse you to health", Luo Mingyu said as he started to make a move.


    "Come here", he smiled seeing that, and beckoned them, as the two leaned forward again, and started approaching him on all fours, slowly and sensually while looking him in the eyes.


    He ced his hand onto Luo Mingyu''s cheek and guided her toward him, and then their lips met in a tender kiss. As they parted, she started kissing his chest and going down to his lower abdomen while his hand was still on her cheek, gradually moving toward the back of her head.


    His other hand was already raised to Shen Min''s cheek, as she leaned forward and the sounds of a kiss resounded in the room again, and then she followed Luo Mingyu''s example starting from the other side of his chest, while the purple-eyed beauty already reached in between his legs and started giving him head again.


    He turned to look at Xue Bing, whose eyes shined with excitement, seemingly learning from the two beauties and he smiled, beckoning her with his gaze.


    She immediately mirrored what she just saw, crawling to him on the bed from the side, trying to mimic the sensual movements, and as their lips met, lightly pressed her breasts against his left shoulder. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    His hands were on the heads of two beauties waving their heads up and down at his crotch, while his mouth was busy with the other beauty''s lips.


    This continued for a bit, as they took turns, but eventually they found the right position to give him a blowjob all together.


    He smiled looking at the three adventurousdies who looked like they discovered a new path, their excitement not losing much to his when he opened up a new path of cultivation.


    After giving him head, they urged him to stay as he was, not letting him move too much or repay the favor, since he was ''the patient''.


    Soon, Xue Bing could not wait, looking with pleading eyes to the two, who giggled, and nodded, as she rose her hips on her knees, straightening her torso up and leaning a bit back, took his dick with her hand, pointing it toward her pussy, and then gradually sat down on it.


    "Aaaah~", a soft, full of sensual pleasure moan escaped her lips as she shuddered, her head jolting to look up at the ceiling. Shen Min and Luo Mingyu, meanwhile, approached from his sides, and as they leaned to start interchangeably exchange kisses with him, his hands went to their already wet pussies, raising their moans into the air as well.


    "Haah! I-I told you to ah! to be ss-still... Aahuhn!", Luo Mingyu made a light protest as her breasts pushed into his forearm, enveloping it in a heavenly feeling. Though the protest was truly only light, as a light giggle escaped her as she saw his mischievous gaze.


    "Aah! Y-Yes i-its suppose- Haaah! Supposed to- Mnh! Ahn!", Shen Min''s bosom pressed onto his other forearm as she cutely bit her lip unable to speak further and finish her thought at the end.


    "Yes! Ah! This feels so g-aah! Your dick is incredible! Aaaah!!!", meanwhile Xue Bing was raising her body up and down on his hips, leaning a bit back, which allowed Wu Long full view of her gorgeous body shudder in pleasure with each move she made, and clearly see his cock disappearing in her pulsating dripping with juices pussy.


    The moans of threedies filled the room along with a subtle creaking of the bed, and lewd squelching sounds, asionally one of them bing muffled when their lips were drawn to his.


    The next to ride his dick was Shen Min, as she sat facing away from him, leaning forward and supporting herself with both hands on the bed in front, pushed her hips up and down, her round juicy butt jumping and bouncing in his view as she asionally looked back at him over her shoulder.


    While the twodies were resting from their orgasms, Luo Mingyu was sitting face to face with Wu Long who now sat instead of halfying.


    Though halfway through it Xue Bing who finally finished recuperating hugged him from behind, pushing her ample bosom into his back and leaning over his shoulder to kiss his neck, and then his lips when he half-turned.


    "Aah! Uhm! Yes!"


    "Haah! Mmn! Ahn!"


    "Nnh! Oomph! Ooh!"


    The moans of three gorgeousdies were filling the room while the sun came down and then came up again, only quelling the next day after they started, as theyid down beside him, their breaths rough, with satisfied smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 634 Crossroads

    Chapter 634 Crossroads


    Because Wu Long needed so much Yin Qi to advance, he received everything hisdies could give him, and the amounts umted in a period of a bit more than two weeks were not enough to help him recuperate.


    But with three possessors of Extreme Yin Physiques, even in those smaller amounts, he was able to almost fully recuperate.


    They then gathered on a terrace of the inn, that was facing the beach, and the blue sea beyond.


    Hong Ye was sitting with a ratherplicated look, as her twin was not present in this meeting. And while she understood why, as she was told a little about Wu Long''s identity while he was recuperating, and initiated into parts of their secrets, it still weighed on her emotionally.


    The discussion first started with the reason for the Heavenly Punishment being triggered, as he exined everything that led to it.


    And then, exined the reasons for his extensive injuries and severity of the Heavenly Tribton.


    "So... you are saying that the link with the Seven Boundless Worlds is now stable and people can travel outside and inside through it?", Shen Min asked as she processed his words.


    "Yes and no. It stabilized enough to reconnect the Heavenly Daos, I would even argue it was likely the cause for such a fast reconnection, as even by my strongest estimates it should have taken at least a couple of years to reach this point", Wu Long made a smile that expressed that it was not so straightforward, continuing with "But is not ready for travel just yet, it would take a little bit of time still, but now that the Heavenly Daos have reconnected it would not be long" "That said, even if it does truly open, the travel through it would not bepletely safe either, at least for some time", Ye Ling added, as the beauties around fell into thoughts.


    "But now you are certain that the Heavenly Punishment is something you can continuously conquer, even in the outside world?", Hua Ziyan asked, as Yu Huan slightly clenched her fists and Bi Rui soothingly patted her back.


    "Yes. Initially I didn''t n on facing its full might, but it did turn out I could handle it even without taking any drastic means. Not to mention that now I wield the Annihtion Lightning of the Mortal Heaven, and my control over Lightning Qi overall drastically improved. Plus my body has been re-tempered with Annihtion Lightning, so when the timees for it, even facing a Heavenly Punishment of Profound Heavens should be possible without as much risk as I faced with this one, granted I have time to grow stronger.


    So safely taking you all and anyone I want through the Heavenly Tribtion of the Boundless Mortal World should not be a problem now"


    Wu Long nodded, confirming that assumption as looks of relief and joy could be seen around.


    "That leaves us with the other blessing of Grandmist Keepsake", Bi Rui noted, as Wu Long''s side could now be considered a closed matter.


    Wu Long nodded, turning to look at a certain beauty.


    Yu Huan was not able to advance her cultivation base properly ever since dual cultivating with Wu Long for the first time, as she was too emotionally vtile, which was a state in which cultivating to advance was quite dangerous.


    And though Wu Long made sure to soothe her worries, since they stemmed from her perceived harm to him, and thus he was the subject of those worries, there was not much he could do to truly relieve them prior to this day.


    Normally, alchemy also was something that one could not perform when their mind was full of thoughts and worries.


    But unlike cultivation which required introspection and meditation which left one alone with their thoughts, pill refining was a task where she had to concentrate on doing something outward, and thus was able to tune out all unnecessary thoughts. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Rather, it was something that allowed her to take her mind off the matter with the Grandmist Keepsake.


    "As you heard, the blessing of Grandmist Keepsake ultimately gave me a chance that I could only dream of.


    The question now, is whether you wish to do the same as me and tread a new path, or iste the blessing of the Grandmist Keepsake and continue on the path of cultivation that has been known?


    Although your Core has experienced a slight deviation now, it is still within the margin of eptable change, since you stopped right after. It will not influence your cultivation that drastically unless you continue to ept the change.


    The choice is yours, Huan''er. I can only say that I will do everything to support whichever way you wish to go"


    Wu Long concluded, as the eyes of everyone turned to the alchemist beauty.


    What made her the most relieved was that it seemed that this ultimately was something Wu Long desperately wanted. If he said this did not hurt him in any way like he did previously, there could be some doubt about whether those words were said only to soothe her worry.


    But now that he specifically chose to ept that change, and his entire demeanor was showing how excited he was about this new path, there wasn''t even a shadow of a doubt that he truly weed what happened, relieving the massive burden from her heart.


    Of course, that burden dissipating was also possible because she actually witnessed him conquer the Heavenly Punishment, and heard about the massive benefits he received from it.


    Not to mention that with his exnation of why his injuries were more severe than initially thought, she was able to regain some peace of mind.


    "Hmm, to be honest, while I am certain there may be benefits to be reaped in following a new path, I believe it can take away the focus from Alchemy", Yu Huan, said after a slight pause.


    Now regaining her usual calm andposed state of mind, and after pondering on this topic, she quickly came to the conclusion she would rather try the approach of discovering apletely new path in Alchemy rather than cultivation, which for her was only a means to a goal.


    "Instead... if it was possible to redirect that change toward something else...", she then added tracing her chin as Wu Long nodded.


    "Haha, as I thought, you reached this conclusion too", he chuckled, as a few beauties also nodded with understanding.


    "Uhm... of course I know what you''re speaking of, but will ask for the sake of those who might not have understood. Ehem, this Senior Sister will pave the way and ask what conclusion that is", Gong Cui spoke with absolute confidence.


    "Thank you for your thoughtfulness", Nie Xiwang gratefully smiled as Gong Cui made a happy smile as well, while Hong Ye raised her eyebrows in confusion.


    "Haha, they are talking about the possibility of the blessing of Grandmist Keepsake affecting something other than cultivation", Luo Mingyu chuckled, as did some other beauties.


    "Mm, I picked to continue channeling the force of change toward cultivation because that is where my inherent strengths lean to. But it does not mean that this change could only ur to the Core. It could also be directed toward any of the Seven Roots and Five Origins instead", Wu Long nodded with a chuckle as well.


    "So... would Sister Yu Huan be able to obtain an Extreme Yin Physique if she directs the blessing toward her Yin Root?", Wu Mengqi asked next as Wu Long made a wry smile.


    "The nature of this change is quite potent, but it is unpredictable, it could be an Extreme Yin Qi, or a variation of Yin Root, or it could be something else entirely that has yet to exist", he exined as all eyes turned back to Yu Huan.


    After all, it did cross his mind to try directing that evolutionary change toward his Yang Root. But his Yang Root is the cornerstone of his ability to dual cultivate and thus enact change to his condition, as well as support the links with members of his Dao Family.


    The risks outweighed the benefits in that case, especially ifpared to experimenting with cultivation.


    For Yu Huan, however, this represented more opportunities than risks as she was not as dependent on Dual Cultivation specifically.


    Not to mention that even if the change was not positive, it would not limit her ability to cultivate with Wu Longpletely.

 Chapter 635 Variation?

    Chapter 635 Variation?


    They did not have much to do on the ind anymore, and Wu Long wanted to erase the two remaining remnants of Gu Zhen''s Transcendent allies, who were under Old Yen''s surveince, as early as possible, before they had the chance to cause any problems.


    Thus they retreated to the ship and set sail further North, setting course for the Northernmostnd, the Cloud Piercing Continent.


    And since they had some time now before they reached their destination, they could concentrate on dealing with everything they postponed to do since he woke up.


    First was the matter with the Grandmist Keepsake.


    Wu Long helped Yu Huan direct the force of the blessing toward her Yin Root itself.


    It was not hard to do, she just had to start cultivating her Yin Root''s attributes, and the blessing would be drawn to wherever a change happened.


    The version of improved Body Tempering physique that he made for hisdies was just perfect for the job, it just required a catalyst, which they also had.


    After all, Yu Huan was not able to cultivate medicine made of Violet Retribution Hydrangeas before due to her vtile state of mind, and thus was the only one whose portion was still left. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Thus Wu Long''s help was in ingesting the pills and sending their medicinal energy to her, as well as looking out for any trouble due to the transformations that the blessing brought on.


    Unlike when he was concentrated on the process of reconstructing the core, he was able to see the cluster of mysterious mass in action, as it seeped into the core of Yu Huan''s Yin Root, and produced a wondrous and profound reaction.


    After she was done refining all of the medicinal energy, she still had a small amount of blessing left, but a transformation was already happening within her Yin Root.


    "This is...", as she examined the changes, her eyebrows went up, and then she opened her eyes looking at Wu Long who sat in front of her.


    "Nothing changed?", she asked, as it seemed to her that everything was normal.


    "Haha, it feels very natural doesn''t it? That was my feeling regarding the nature of my Core at first as well", Wu Long chuckled, as it was expected she did not notice anything different, "Though I must admit, your Yin Root itself did not go through much of a change. What changed is the nature of your Yin Qi"


    "My Yin Qi...? Is it something like Sister Ziyan or Sister Luxiao''s variant Yin Qi?", she was first surprised, but then a hopeful expression appeared on her face, as she looked at him, since their variations were not only helpful to them, but beneficial to Wu Long as well.


    The fast umtion of potent Yin Qi by Sui Luxiao gave her the ability to always give him more to cultivate with, and he always saved Hua Ziyan''s tenacious Yin Qi for breakthroughs as its nature was incredibly useful in those moments for him.


    "Mm, I cannot say for sure what that change is until we cultivate, but it is a type of Yin Qi that I have never witnessed. The absence of other changes usually ssifies this as a variation", he nodded, confirming her guess as a happy smile bloomed on her face and she leaped forward into his arms.


    "Hahaha, though not only is that good news for me, it can be helpful to you as well. Did you notice that Ziyan''s variant physique affects her Spiritual Qi and fighting while Luxiao''s doesn''t?", he chuckled as he held her in his arms, turning to look down as she cutely raised her face to look into his eyes with surprise.


    "Mm, I was just assuming that was because Sister Ziyan is a pure Dual Cultivator", she nodded and a proud smile appeared on his face.


    "Absolutely correct, Huan''er. Luxiao benefits from her variant Yin Qi indirectly, as her cultivation method uses the Yin Root as part of cirction, thus allowing her to grow her Spiritual Qi''s reserves faster than a normal cultivator using that technique.


    Meanwhile, Ziyan''s cultivation is directly tied to her Yin Root, just like mine is tied to my Yang Root, and thus her Spiritual Qi bears the characteristics of her Yin Qi, and mine bears those of my Yang Qi.


    This is what causes the resonance of power between Dual Cultivators when they fight together. But Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art basically allows that process to happen without being in close proximity or using the same type of techniques to fight"


    Wu Long sat the beauty on hisp, his arms still wrapped around her as shefortably leaned to him.


    "But the difference does not stop there, The standard fighting procedure for Dual Cultivators is to mix a small amount of their Harmonic Qi into their Spiritual Qi within the techniques, that allows the techniques themselves to resonate and produce greater output.


    With Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art, that step can be omitted, because it happens with or without mixing in one''s Harmonic Qi.


    But as someone who was used to doing it from the very beginning of her cultivation journey, Ziyan continues doing so, which gives the Spiritual Qi in her fists that additional quality of her Yin Qi"


    "Wouldn''t Sister Luxiao benefit from doing that as well then? Not to mention, Sister Min, Sister Mingyu and Sister Bing...", Yu Huan raised her eyebrows.


    "Hahaha, not exactly, we have experimented with that, but Luxiao''s variation is in the Yin Root itself, and her Yin Qi on its own is, while being potent, not any different. As for Extreme Yin Physiques, that special quality of their Yin Qi is very limited in the Nine Mortal Realms. Thus for now, their physiques only make their Yin Qi very powerful for Dual Cultivation, and not much else. Although that will be different in the future.


    Meanwhile Ziyan''s variation is in the nature of the Yin Qi she produces, and not in the root, much like you", he answered with a lightugh as her confusion of why they did not use this knowledge before was very rtable.


    As he said thest line, Yu Huan instantly understood what he meant by saying all of this.


    "You mean to say that if I use my new variant Yin Qi and incorporate it into me control or refining of alchemy pills...", her eyes widened and the lit with fire of curiosity and wonder.


    "Hahahaha, exactly. You could gain yet unknown benefits from that in Alchemy. Though of course, we should first confirm the nature of your Yin Qi to be on the safe side", he made a delightedugh as he saw that expression for the first time in a while.


    It signified that she truly has conquered her worries and self-me, and returned to being the slightly innocent and purehearted in rtionships, as well as passionately curious and boldly adventurous alchemist he knew. This fact alone caused him to feel happy.


    Hehe ^^

 Chapter 636 I told you it would be over quick

    Chapter 636 I told you it would be over quick


    "Although... we still have a bit of the blessing left...",he then chuckled, noting that the transformation of Yin Qi did not absorb all of the power of change, leaving some behind.


    "Hmm, I am not sure what to do with it to be honest", Yu Huan made a face of someone in deep thought, which coupled with her beauty and their intimacy made her incredibly attractive in his eyes.


    Wu Long also thought about where to direct that change, trying to take away his mind off a certain topic as she still needed some rest from those activities for now. And then an idea popped in his mind.


    "...how about your Earth me?", he asked, causing her to widen her eyes.


    "But..."


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, if that Earth me is ruined by this change I can find you a new one. The link to the outside is now certain to open up. There are far more powerful Earth mes avable in the Boundless Profound World, and I was thinking of going hunting for them there anyway", he chuckled, seeing an apprehensive light in her eyes as currently the Earth me was one of her most treasured possessions.


    But unlike a Yin Root or Cultivation Core, or bloodline, or anything innate to cultivators, Alchemy me was something that could be swapped out.


    In fact, when an alchemist encountered a more rare and precious me than their own, they would rece it without thinking, even if they spent a lot of resources on evolving the previous one.


    This was the reason some alchemists sometimes hesitated using a precious herb or medicinal pill they obtained to evolve their current Alchemy mes.


    Although it was a wed logic in Wu Long''s view, as not using that resource diminished their chances of progress and thus chances to encounter that more precious me they were saving it for.


    He always called those alchemist who perpetually withhold on evolving their me in hopes of getting a better ones "Tomorrow People".


    Granted, most alchemists in the world used Beast mes, and not Earth mes, because even in the Boundless Profound World, Earth me was something rtively rare and precious.


    Thus hesitation to experiment with something so valuable would normally be far more understandable.


    But Wu Long never settled for mediocre or average means when he could afford better quality, and more so when it concerned his women.


    "Hmm", she made a cute pondering face full of hesitation. On one hand she truly treasured this Earth me, and not only because of how precious it was, but even more so because it was his gift. On the other hand, she was also driven by curiosity of what this might bring.


    "But we would need to at least use the me now, if the change causes it to be unusable...", she finally opened her mouth after pondering.


    "True, but even if it ispletely unusable, you can just extract it and use your own Alchemy me. It may not have some of the benefits of the Earth me, but we can just evolve it with some resources to make it powerful enough for our needs. On the other hand, if the change is beneficial... just think of the potential of a me evolved by the Primordial Chaos itself...", he nodded, and then made an enticing look, that coupled with his words made her gulp.


    "Uhm... we need to evolve the Earth me if we want the blessing to be attracted to it, and for that we need a catalyst...", she added another reason, since unlike evolving a normal Alchemy me or even Beast me, doing so with an Earth me required vastly more powerful resources.


    "Haha, did you forget that we have the stash of the Alchemy Association''s Vault? Gu Zhen might have used some of the medicines for evolving Alchemy me, but he was too careful with using them, and thus left the best forter, in case he encountered a precious me", he said with a bit of amusement as now it seemed that she wanted an outside reason to not make that decision herself.


    "Aaigh! Fine! I get it", she made a slightly sulking expression as her attempt at persuading herself with objective outside reasons failed, her curiosity and experimenting spirit outweighing her worries under Wu Long''s persuasion. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hahaha", heughed with delight as she looked at him with a yfully sulking look, causing him to give her a kiss on the tip of the nose and then on the lips when she leaned up.


    They prepared everything, and sitting in the same positions as during her cultivation of her Yin Root, she took the pill to evolve the Alchemy me, and started circting the method he taught her.


    "Fuu~..."


    Some timeter, she sighed with a slightly tired expression.


    But as the me underwent the change...


    *Rumble... rumble...*


    Rumbling sounds came from the outside, and she noticed that Wu Long was looking up instead of at her.


    Realizing what was happening she widened her eyes, and the two hurried outside where clouds were swirling above, with shes of Lightning appearing here and there.


    After all, they made precautions with her Yin Root, as it was possible to shield the Heavenly Daos from detecting that change happening, but an Earth me was something that was not within the scope of that measure, as it was something that Yu Huan had on her, not something native to her.


    "Haha, maybe we should have done this onnd...", Wu Long chuckled, looking up, and then weaving his hand around the beauty turned to her with a smiling face, "Don''t worry, Huan''er. This will be over quick"


    The two flew up toward the cloud, and as the lightning struck, it fell into the open palm of Wu Long''s raised arm, and then as if sucked into it the current connected to the center of his palm.


    The amount of lightning bolts grew but they all connected to that one spot, as if there was a vortexpletely devouring them.


    Winds rose around the two as they climbed altitude, giant arcs of lightning connecting them to the swirling clouds above.


    However, from a certain point on it did not look like the Lightning of Heavenly Punishment was falling on them, more like it was instead pulled by Wu Long out of the clouds by force.


    Eventually, the clouds started showing less shes and the currents hitting Wu Long''s palm stopped, disappearing into it.


    The clouds dissipated without anything to hold them down, and Wu Long''s smile amid the breaking from the darkness sun reflected in the wide eyes of the beauty.


    "I told you it would be over quick", he chuckled, and the two flew back down to the ship.

 Chapter 637 The one who broke her maze

    Chapter 637 The one who broke her maze


    "...!!! Darling!", Hong Ye noticed Wu Long approaching her as she was watching the sea with her twin, and ran up to him, as Hong Yue looked on with a slightly conflicted look.


    "Haha, sorry to have kept you waiting, Ye''er. I know I should have given more time and attention to exin and-...", he smiled, receiving her in his arms, as her ample bosom pushed against his chest and her arms wrapped around him.


    "M~m, I don''t care about all that", she shook her head, tightening her arms around him, "You are here and that''s all that matters, hehe, my Da~rli~ng"


    He looked at her and saw no signs of holding something back or suppressing something. She truly did not care about anything.


    Her crimson eyes looked at him with pure and uninhibited delight at seeing him, and very palpable adoration, even more intense than the one before as ever since he appeared in the cave, she was given a new life, one that was not trapped in abyrinth with only dead ends, a life in which she was free to be with him, free to have him in her arms, and be held in his.


    The moment he broke the ceiling of that underground hall was akin to making a hole in the walls. The walls that made up the maze of her life.


    And then only a choice remained. A choice he gave her. To step out of that maze led by him. She only had to wish for it, and it came true.


    Her attitude toward him before that was of course driven by genuine attraction, but it could not be denied that it was shaped, at least in part, by the despair and helplessness of her situation, by the inevitability of her doom that she knew wasing.


    Thus it was partially a frivolous whim, a desire to experience everything life had to offer, including love, even though at time she did not know how fatal that feeling could be.


    She eventually came to slightly regret her choice to explore that feeling, at the same time as she became certain it was the best choice she ever made. It happened on that dark path after their date, when she felt what it was like, to be with someone like him by her side, to have him hold her hand and simply spend time together.


    She had the opportunity to visit him a few times after that, as the Elders still did not have a clue that something in her was changing.


    But she did not, she was too afraid to let that feeling grow. And yet longing for him proved to be almost as effective for the growth of that feeling as being with him.


    Eventually, she rebelled. She tried to assassinate the Matriarch, using thetter''s rtive low guard toward her, and failed.


    "And you''re not curious about anything?", he raised his eyebrow with a chuckle, looking at her as she smiled, shaking her head.


    "Why would I need to know that? All thatplicated stuff is for those who doubt. I don''t doubt you. As long as I am with you, I don''t care about anything else", she spoke as he smiled, shaking his head in a bit of surrender.


    Her twin in the background rolled her eyes with a heavy sigh that slightly resembled a groan and turned around, stepping into a cloud of ck smoke with "I''m done with this, call me when your head is back to normal" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was obvious Hong Yue was desperately waiting for some answers, of which she lost the hope of getting, at least in this meeting, as she looked at the attitude of her little sister.


    However, Hong Ye did not mind that, her eyes still concentrated on him.


    "Darling... there is one thing I do want though...", she then made a look that told him exactly what she wanted. Her hand that was clinging to him reluctantly let go, to rise and approach the side of her face, as she pressed on the mechanism that unlocked her mask.


    This time she was less hesitant to take it off, looking him in the eyes as she moved it into her Spatial Ring.


    "Haha, what is it?", but he still asked, a slightly teasing look appearing in his eyes.


    "You said... that we will only kiss if I be you woman... well, I am your woman now", she said, her eyes turning toward his curled up lips as hers slightly moved.


    "Hmm, I did say that, and you are my woman now", he nodded only confirming her words but not borating, continuing to smile and making a pondering expression, as if guessing what she was getting at.


    "Darling~, don''t tease m-", she made a pouting face and as she was speaking, her lips were taken away in a kiss, her crimson eyes widening, and then closing as she weaved her hands around his neck and pressed even more intimately into him.


    "Puhaa~ haa~ haa~ more...", she whispered amidst rough breathing, as her eyes opened to reveal a slightly unfocused look after their lips parted, and then were united again as soon as the word left her mouth, her eyes closing again, lost in that sensation.


    He did not make her ask anymore, continuing their kiss and deepening it, giving her only brief moments to catch breath and then kissing her again, and again, and again.


    "Puhaa~ haa~ Darling~... haa~", her eyes looking drunk with their kisses turned to look at him with a clear intention, that he did not intend to tease.


    He whisked her away into his arms, and stepping on the deck disappeared from the spot, stepping out from the cloud of ck smoke in his room, with the closed doors not opening even for a moment as she widened her eyes since they seemingly appeared here out of nowhere.


    "Haha, a higher grade Bahshi technique, I''ll teach youter", he chuckled, and his lips greedily found hers again.


    They did not part for even a moment.


    He ced her feet on the ground, and they both removed their clothes with a simple Spiritual Qi maniption while being wholly busy with each other, bingpletely bare, and moved to the bed while their lips were still locked in a kiss.

 Chapter 638 (R18) Only unnecessary facts

    Chapter 638 (R18) Only unnecessary facts


    Her back softly pushed against the bedsheets with a soft creak from the bed as he leaned over her, and finally broke their kiss, rising to admire her gorgeous body.


    She was fairly petite in height and frame, and had a toned body with lean, delicate muscles, and a voluptuous and wide for her frame chest and hips that harmonized quite perfectly.


    She did not look away even as a blush appeared on her face, but her eyes were mesmerized by his body as well, as she raised her hands, and her delicate thin fingers traced his skin from shoulders down to his abdomen.


    "Haha, be careful, you might wake up something you can''t handle just yet", he chuckled as that motion woke a glint in his eyes.


    "Hehehe", a light giggle escaped her lips as her eyes slightly narrowed with cute wrinkles around them, "If it''s you Darling, I will handle everything, even if it''s something I can''t"


    "That''s quite contradictory, isn''t it", he chuckled, leaning forward and starting to caress her neck with his lips as his hands went to her forearms.


    "Haa~", she made a trembling exhale tinged with a moan, as her hands went onto his shoulders, sliding on his skin, "I don''t know~... ahm... I just wanted to say something deep-sounding and romantic but nothinges to my head"


    "How honest, honesty should be rewarded", he said as his mouth covered her breast, with an already erect nipple.


    "Aaah!", her back arched, jolting her head back as tingles went through her spine, making her head slightly numb, "I-if that''s a reward I will be only honest from now on... haa~"


    Her trembling, with slight exasperation at the new sensations, breathing that started to be faster as her body grew hotter with every moment.


    "Good, Ye''er, you''re learning fast. Honesty in bed is everything", he smiled as he traveled lower, his kisses nearing her lower abdomen, while she suddenly held her breath.


    "Aaah! Wh-what is this?!", she opened her eyes wide and they instantly became zed over with pleasure as his tongue made her forget what they were talking about.


    Her hands went onto his head, running through his hair as she shuddered and arched her back in euphoria.


    His hands tightly held her by the thighs, not allowing the jolts going through her hips to move away from him, as sparks were traveling up her spine.


    "Aah! Haa~~! Oo~h! W-wai- I''m-", as she was moaning and writing in pleasure, she suddenly felt something that was tightening inside her being on the verge of exploding, the feeling reminding her of something, but the next moment her world was painted white and soundless by waves of pleasure coursing through her body, shes of light covering her vision and a noise akin to roaring tide, but continuous, filling her ears, until a thin high-pitched noise broke through that shroud, as her eyes slightly rolled up. "Haa~ haa~ haa~... D-darling~... it was haa~ haa~... incredible... but... I-...", she spoke with a red face with a still shaking voice amid rough breaths.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not what you think. This is what it feels like to orgasm", he gently brushed away a wet lock of ck hair from her face.


    "A...an orgasm? haa~ is... haa~, is that like a number three or four? haa~ because it feels awfully like number one haa~", she asked with a face full of surprise, bringing out a chuckle from him.


    "Haha, no, that''s a separate thing", he shook his head, leaning in to kiss her abdomen a bit under the belly button which caused her to shiver, as the feeling that was already gradually subsiding woke up again.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll learn all about it soon enough", he then made a meaningful smile as he looked up into her eyes and started caressing her again.


    After some time, he leaned back to sit and positioned himself in between her legs, cing his hands on her thighs to guide their position.


    "Haa~ haa~", her breathing, already rough again from the pleasurable sensations, which rocked her breasts up and down with a slight bounce, became slightly halted as she looked up at him, and tightened her grip on the pillow under her head with both hands.


    "...!", and then his hardened member came into her view, as her eyes widened.


    "I-is it going to fit? I-I think it''s the wrong size...", she gulped as she knew what her pink cave looked like from outside.


    "Haha, it''s going to fit quite nicely", he nodded with a smile, looking her in the eyes as he gently rubbed the shaft up and down on her pussy, which caused it to twitch and make more love juice as a pleasurable shiver went through her.


    "Mm, if Darling says so~", she nodded, herplete trust in his words apparent as not even a doubt remained in her.


    He moved his hips further back, and gently entered inside her, first the tip, and then, cing his hand on her lower abdomen, pushed inside.


    "Aahm!", a pleasurable moan escaped her lips with slight surprise as ording to what little she knew, it was supposed to hurt.


    "Eh? Haa~ haa~..", she raised her eyebrows looking at him with round eyes.


    "I used a method so it doesn''t hurt", he gently smiled as his other hand went onto her cheek.


    She bit her lower lip, joy and adoration appearing in her eyes, that begged for a kiss which he gave her at the same time as he pushed further inside, spreading her tight pink walls.


    "Mmh!", she moaned into his lips, and then he started moving, first slowly, and then gradually raised his pace.


    "Mmh!Muah! Aah! Ahn! Umph!"


    Finally, as she got used to the sensation, and started moaning with voice full of pleasure, arching her back and moving her hips to receive him deeper, he hugged her slim waist, and slightly raised it, his left hand going to her plump ass, while his mouth covered her breast.


    "Ahn! Yes~! I-it feels amazing!!! Darling! Aah! Aaauh!"


    Her moans grew louder and even more sensual, as she felt his dick spreading and pushing her folds, thrusting back and forth like a piston.


    The ce they were connected was gushing with juices, loud squelching sounds apanied by the light creaking of the bed and her moans filling the hot and humid room.


    Their scents were mixing and causing her to feel lightheaded, as she became lost in the new sensations he brought her.


    "Aah! Ah! D-Dar- ! Aah! Darling! Aum! Mmm! Again! Umf! Ummmmmmmmuaaaaaaaah!!!"


    She then felt the sensation he called orgasm approaching, and immediately knew it was even more intense, and as he shoved his cock deep inside her, she started convulsing in his embrace as he still sucked on her breast, bringing her to the very peak of ecstasy.


    "Aaaaahh ummmmm!!!"


    She trembled as she bit her lower lip, her whole body rocked by waves of pleasure as she felt him releasing hot and thick cum in her deepest spot.


    "Haa~ haa~ haa~ i-it''s s-so amazing~... haa~ haa~ makes it a real pity haa~ haa~, we can only do it once or twice haa~ haa~", she wasying in his embrace, feeling him still filling her insides as she spoke to the ceiling.


    "Hahaha, it seems you only got the most unnecessary for you information", he chuckled, letting go of her breast with a glistening from his saliva nipple, and looked at her as she turned a confused look to him.


    "Let''s see who reaches their limit first, my Ye''er", his smile turned into a wide grin as her eyes became slightly wider upon feeling him grow even slightly harder than before inside her.


    "Haha~, Darling is the best!!!", she then giggled and raised her arms to wrap them around his neck, raising her body with only her hips to reach and hug him, as he guided her to take a good position and started moving again as their lips met in another kiss.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 639 Bahshi Legacy

    Chapter 639 Bahshi Legacy


    "Haa~ haa~... really... haa~ what a bunch of nonsence... one or two times haa~ haa~", Hong Ye made a face full of ridicule toward the things she heard about dual cultivating with someone.


    She wasying on Wu Long''s side, resting her head on his shoulder as his hand was wrapped around her.


    "Haha, I guess there was a merit for you in me dying toe meet you too", he chuckled, as he noticed something when they were cultivating.


    She first turned a slightly confused gaze to him, but then as if remembering something, her eyes widened as she raised her head up, freezing to check any for changes within her aside from the lingering feeling in her abdomen.


    "...! So this is!!!", she then discovered the sensation that bound her to Wu Long as her eyes lit with pure joy.


    "Da~rli~ng!!! Ehehehe! I am Darling''s woman! Now we''re bound together! Hehe!", she hugged him tightly with loud exmations as he chuckled and hugged her back.


    ''Now, you won''t be able to run away from me even if you want to'', a thought ran through her crimson eyes as she looked up at him.


    ---


    "Haa~, oh! Right! That technique you used...", after a long period of cuddling, she asked as she turned curious eyes to him.


    "Hahaha, quite an impressive one, right? Though it''s not exactly something that I like to use often because even after a long time I wasn''t able to figure out how exactly it works", he chuckled.


    "Wasn''t able to figure out?", she turned her head slightly to the side.


    "Mm, it is normal you don''t question how your techniques aplish what they do because Bahshi Assassins are specifically taught not to do that", Wu Long nodded, swirling a lock of her hair around his finger, which made her slightly close her eyes from howfortable it felt.


    "While I like to know how exactly each technique interacts with environment, and what it maniptes to achieve its effects", he continued in a lighthearted tone, adding "but Bahshi Assassination Group''s legacy is a bitplicated"


    "Complicated? Isn''t it envisioned by our founder?", she opened her eyes to look at him and he chuckled, shaking his head.


    "Hahaha, no, far from it. That old man, whose real name is long lost in history, and who was generally only referred to by his Assassin handle ''Bahshi''.


    He got quite lucky and obtained ancient legacy, possibly from some ruins, but if my guess is correct, when he was just a low-level assassin he assassinated someone who got lucky to find it, and then ran with the loot instead of delivering it to his organization.


    But, he profited in the end.


    That legacy was massive, and contained numerous levels of techniques and skills, each level having a technique with significant control over the lower one, and the top, having almost absolute control over each level. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This was an ideal legacy for him, almost perfectly preserved, and ideal for building the organization he eventually built.


    He simply pped his Assassin name instead of an unidentified word in every single one of the techniques as he built his organization. Of course, I only learned about it when I got my hands on the techniques which were stored in an ancient artifact.


    But from what I understand, the origin of those techniques is either in the Ghost Dao, or closely rted to it, and thus it is quite hard to figure out how they actually work"


    Wu Long made a wry smile.


    "Ghost Dao?"


    "Mm. Though that is a human name for it, that somehow became so prevalent that even beings of the Ghost Dao use it now.


    There are a great many beings in the universe.


    Some of them are living and corporeal, like us humans and Spiritual Beasts for example.


    Others can be more leaning toward ''beings'' than organisms, like Spirit Race and Elemental Races.


    And some can be outright bizarre, like races of the Ghost Dao, which generally can be corporeal, but tread a thin line of being not in this world"


    He nodded, exining to her as she pondered on his words.


    "So you''re saying that the techniques I use are from this... Ghost Dao?", she asked to confirm and he nodded.


    "As far as I can tell, the techniques of the Bahshi Assassins tap into the power of a different dimension, a different ne that exists alongside ours that is the domain essible to the beings of the Ghost Dao.


    Thus it is possible to do certain things living beings of flesh and blood generally are not capable of, like passing through walls as I did before"


    He spoke looking up a the ceiling, as his hand wrapped around her was caressing her shoulder.


    The Imperial Ghost Codex, the cultivation method that previously only the old man Bahshi, and then his sessor to the leadership position, Hong Xinyi used, was the third Supreme Cultivation Method added by Wu Long to the Chaos Harmonic Nexus as he was making Core Reformations.


    It was something he hesitated to do exactly because it was one of the least understood by him legacies, which mysterious nature did not bode well with him.


    But as he recently started to decipher the mysteries of both the Sublime Heavenly Sequence and the ughter God Tyrant Vortex Art, something he could only do because he used them, he knew that there was a reward in taking the risk of using something he did not fully understand. Not to mention that now his very Core was something from that sort as well.


    That reward, aside from the apparent benefits, being the possibility to examine and gain insight to that knowledge from the inside, thus facilitating his understanding of it.


    The other, and far more palpable reason for his hesitation, which set apart this specific technique from the ones he did dare to use without understanding, is that the core concept of this legacy was Dependency and Source Techniques.


    And thus there was a real possibility that there was a method above the Imperial Ghost Codex which would grant someone power over those practicing it.


    But that worry subsided as he delved deeper into the secrets of the Chaos Harmonic Nexus, understanding just how much power this technique wields over any techniques itbines. The intricate control of it was far more intrusive into the techniques themselves than he initially believed.


    Thus, even if that highest level technique did have an even higher authority method that controlled it, that worry waspletely nullified with the Chaos Harmonic Nexus.


    "Hmm", Hong Ye also showed a pondering appearance, but then her expression became lighter as she smiled looking at him.


    "Darling, you know what I thought just now?", she asked, as he raised his eyebrow.


    "I think that whatever the origin of those technique is, and whatever mysteries there are about them, they brought me to Darling and that is all that matters to me", she chuckled as he smiled at her, and leaned in to give her one more kiss.

 Chapter 640 Binary World

    Chapter 640 Binary World


    The ship sailed toward the Cloud Piercing Continent, arriving at the shores of the Kingdom of Jiao a week after they departed, and then cruised the shorelines of the Outer Ocean toward the Piercing Cloud Empire.


    There was a small gulf on the outer side of the continent which was quite conveniently located for Wu Long''s purposes as the Cloud Piercing Sect was on one side of it, and the capital of the Empire was located near the most ind part of the gulf.


    There were several attacks by 9th-tier Demonic Sea Beasts on their way, but they were all either used as target practice for members of the Dao Family, or thwarted by thedies of the Frozen Garden Pce.


    In this time, Wu Long explored his cultivation, as he now had Hong Ye''s Yin Qi and her Innate Yin Qi as well.


    Though he did not intend to use thetter until he figured a certain way to cultivate further as it was too precious to waste on experimenting.


    He refined Yin Qi in small dozes, attempting to advance his cultivation further, but that only increased the amount of Spiritual Qi in the ring around the Core, and no change was perceptible in the Core itself.


    The ring also did not have any palpable change aside from the increased reserves within.


    He tried to probe the Core with methods known to him but none of it worked, leaving it as aplete mystery.


    One night during the weeks of travel, as he was meditating and pondering on his cultivation, he saw a lonely shadow on a lower deck.


    The corners of his lips curled up in a smile as he stood upand stepped forward, silently appearing not far from the figure, as crimson eyes looked at him, contrasting with snow white hair that was pped by the rather harsh Northern winds in the autumn.


    "You called, and here I am", he smiled as she narrowed her eyes at him.


    "I didn''t call"


    "Of course you didn''t"


    Her gaze made it apparent that she didn''t like that he so easily saw through her.


    "And you still insist that there are no mind-control in that technique of yours?", she asked as he chuckled.


    "I don''t need a technique to figure out what it means when someone who is rarely seen unapanied by their sibling, passes alone under the balcony I usually meditate on in the evenings", he leisurely responded as he went toward the railing and looked toward the sea as she kept her eyes on him.


    "Even if that is true, you do realize that showing you know my thoughts, whichever method you use, is not exactly helping your case, do you?"


    "I don''t intend to lie and say I don''t see something when I do", he shook his head with a smile, breathing in the cold air of the Northern night.


    "You are quite puzzling", she said with a slightlyplicated look.


    "Haha, I like to think the opposite. I am quite simple, much simpler than you think, which is exactly why you have trouble figuring out my motives. You''re just using a tooplex standard", he turned to her, leisurely resting both elbows on the railing and leaning his back on it as well.


    "You are saying that your actions are exactly what they look like on the surface..."


    "Correct, though you have to be more specific on which actions, but the ones you refer to certainly are"


    "Isn''t that a bit hard to believe? The one who would should be utterly naive"


    "Mm, not arguing that. But despite perceptions, it is nheless true, and any opinion that it is not does not change the fact it is"


    "...", Hong Yue''s intense gaze gave away her hesitation to take his words at face value.


    "Alright. Think of the most nefarious motive I might have. And thenpare my current actions and attitude to the alternative ways I can get to that supposed goal", he then changed tactics, going from the negative argument.


    "...", her lips moved for a moment and then froze, as she revealed a baffled expression, and then her gaze changed again, opening her mouth to this time say "The fact I do not know of a motive does not mean there isn''t one that requires such behavior"


    "Hahaha, you got me, that was a good shot though, right?", he chuckled, as he was aware of the logical facy of trying that argument.


    "It seems to me that you are not taking this conversation seriously", she sighed, turning to walk away as she did not seem to be able to get an answer from him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Don''t be so hasty in making conclusions, I am plenty serious. I just wanted you to explore the possibilities on your own and see if you coulde up with anything that I need to exin", his voice from behind caused her to stop, as she turned to him again.


    He smiled looking at that.


    "What you want to know ultimately is not whether the Bahshi Ghost Ruler Eyes, that I used in that cave hall, have the ability to mind-control, or any specifics of how I know certain things, or even why and how I possess those techniques", he continued speaking as the look in her eyes revealed thoughts swirling in her head.


    "All that is just tiptoeing around what concerns you most, which is why I didn''t bother addressing those properly", he shrugged his shoulders and then abandoning his leisurely position straightened up, slowly approaching her.


    "What you want to know, ultimately, is whether I am your foe", his words caused a very visible reaction in her gaze, while he continued with "So I am going to ask you, who is your enemy?"


    He stopped right in front of her, looking in her eyes.


    "Those who wish to harm us sisters", she answered without hesitation.


    "Then the answer to the core question is not in those details, but straightforward. I am not your enemy, because I do not wish you harm. You may not believe me, and that is fine. But I believe that my actions so far warrant at leasta wait-and-see approach", he chuckled at the end of his speech, changing the tone to lighthearted and yful again.


    "Your earlier words about not rushing to conclusions... were not only about this conversation, were they?", she spoke with realization and he smiled.


    "You have the time to determine whether I want you harm. Why discard it to make an immediate decision? Use it. You are in a unique position, where scrutiny and doubt is allowed, even wee", he spoke in a calm tone.


    "You are awfully patient and generous with someone who doubts you", she narrowed her eyes.


    "Hahaha, that is the reason I say that your position is unique, as not everyone gets the same courtesy. I am only as patient because you are someone dear to Ye''er, and secondly because I ultimately have some goodwill toward you", he lightlyughed as she continued to look at him for some time with the same expression.


    After some time, she silently nodded and disappeared in the darkness as the moon was covered with a cloud.


    "... I must say your control over your physique''s natural powers improved tremendously, Min''er. To attune your emotional state sopletely as if to blend with nature is something you can be proud of...", he then turned to a corner of the deck where a shadow came out of the corner and as it went into the newly reappeared moonlight, revealed heterochromatic eyes.


    "Though I will have to disappoint you, but even that does not make you invisible to someone as skilled in stealth and detection as her. She allows you to doubt her for the same reason I allow her to doubt me", he chuckled, as Shen Min came closer to him and widened her eyes.


    "I still don''t trust her...", Shen Min spoke as Wu Long nodded with a chuckle.


    "Of course, that is normal. I should thank you for always being vignt to keep our family safe", he gently smiled toward her as he raised his hand to move the lock of hair that was thrown onto her face by the harsh winds.


    "I do it because I want to", her eyes revealed a softer look than normal, a look she only showed him and her closest friends in the Dao Family.


    "Do you really intend to let her doubt you?", she then asked, returning to the topic of Hong Yue, as she looked in the direction thetter disappeared into.


    "Mm, I can''t ease those doubts without time after all", he chuckled.


    "Is it because her world crumbled around her recently?", Shen Min made a guess that he nodded to.


    "Of course, after a strong shock like that, anyone''s visioncan be binary. Friend or foe, good and bad. It is something that is currently her new world. The same was with you", he made a gentle smile as he looked into her different-colored eyes.


    "I only identified Lust Cultivators as enemies...", she first denied his words and then understood that it also was a binary vision as she was speaking, enemy and friend simply were Lust Cultivators and their supporters on one side, and all others on the other.


    "And because you went through it, you know that in such a state it bes difficult to go beyond the simplest measure to decide who to trust. Although it can happen to normal people too, as they be cynical and more disappointed with the world.


    Scrutiny of smaller details and nuance, everything that makes up the intricacies of our lives fades into two colors of ck and white, and the pace at which you make decisions rises until you miss all context andplexity.


    Think of the situation with Xiang''er, and how all details and nuance of her situationpletely escaped your vision, as you were focused on her single action", Wu Long spoke with a slightment as memories of his own time in this state floated in his mind.


    "Mm, I still think about it now and then", Shen Min nodded, remembering that state.


    It was not like that careful and suspicious side of herpletely disappeared now, as it was already part of who she was, and was part of her even before. But she now was far more measured and exhibited far more care in looking at the whole picture in her actions.


    "Thus I cannot start with wanting to be friend, I can only start by bing someone neither, who doesn''t fit into the two categories so that she is forced to create a new one, and that takes time", he chuckled as he added, and she nodded with understanding.


    "Though I still want to make sure she brings no harm to us", she then added as he chuckled, locking his arms around her, and pulled her into his embrace.


    "That''s my Min''er", he smiled, as his lips leaned to meet hers.


    ^

 Chapter 641 A Dreamy Night

    Chapter 641 A Dreamy Night


    As Wu Long went to sleep with Shen Min cuddled in his embrace that night, he sank into deeper slumber.


    *Sst*


    Wu Long''s foot softlynded on a mountain peak, his expression revealing a smile as he turned to look behind him, where a woman in white clothes stood looking at him with an interested gaze.


    "Well, young man? Did you enjoy your gift?", she asked with a mysterious smile on his face.


    "I certainly did, not that it has anything to do with you", Wu Long chuckled, as her eyebrows went up in slight surprise.


    "My, how cold of you", she then revealed a grin to which he shrugged his shoulders, putting his hands behind his back as he turned to look at the scenery, a world on the verge of crumbling down around them.


    "I must say, I am impressed. Even if this is a memory that I revisit in my dreams quite often you were able to slip into it despite how strong my resistance is", his smile was carefree andpletely calm, which could not be said about the woman behind him who revealed a shocked look in her eyes.


    "...how?", fell from her lips as he chuckled.


    "Mostly because I knew about your presence beforehand, and on the other hand because you underestimated me", he turned to look at her as her eyes shed with a gentle pink color, and then her lips curled up in a less modest and more aggressive smile.


    "K-hahahahaha! Wow! Count me impressed!", she pped, herughter revealing genuine amusement.


    "However, no matter how impressed I am and eager to exchange pleasantries, this is not the time or ce", he said and one hand went from behind his back to forward, and gently moved forward in pushing motion.


    "...?!", her right eyebrow arched up revealing genuine surprise once more, and then even more amusement appeared in her expression, "Hahahaha! What is that supposed to do? Are you seriously hoping to expel me?! Don''t you think-..."


    But as she was speaking with clear ridicule in her voice, his palm produced a ripple, as the whole crumbling world around them bent in that ripple, that was spreading toward her.


    "...! This is...! Impossible!!! Who are you?!?! I-...", her eyes revealed utter shock, a heavy and harsh one unlike the previous lighthearted ones, raising her voice in bewilderment.


    "Don''t worry, and no need to be hasty. We''ll meet soon, I will visit you as soon as I am done with a few things", Wu Long chuckled, as her figure started unraveling into a misty one, her shocked eyes not leaving his gently smiling face.


    "Fuu~", he exhaled as his eyes opened in his room.


    He then carefully left the bed, kissing Shen Min on the forehead and telling her to continue sleeping as he wore clothes and stepped into a cloud of ck smoke, appearing on the roof of the tallest tower on the ship.


    "Were you so displeased your appearance and identity was used by someone that you decided to finallye out?", he chuckled, as the woman standing on the rooftop revealed a slightly disgruntled look, which changed to surprise at his words.


    "You knew I was around?", she spoke as he made a lightughter.


    "Hahaha, no, but I had a suspicion that I was able to confirm now", Wu Long smiled looking at the woman, whose features started changing, his eyes slightly widening at the sight of a woman with golden eyes.


    "Heh, I guess it is nice to see you make that expression at least", she chuckled, as she didn''t want to be left the only one at disadvantage after he got her to take the bait, and a wry smile appeared on his lips.


    "You are not going to ask any questions?", she then asked with a bit of surprise.


    "Are you going to answer?", he chuckled, and she revealed a mischievous smile.


    "Hahaha, as always, your instincts are good, Young Man", she lightlyughed as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "I would prefer if you called me Wu Long"


    "...Xun Yawen" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It is nice to finally know the name of my benefactor"


    "Hahaha, what happened to not liking that word? Hard to avoid when you are in that position, isn''t it?", she revealed a pleased look as he made a wry smile once more.


    "However, you really don''t have to think about me in that way. It is a littleplicated, but contrary to what you may think, my involvement in what happened to you is actually minimal", she then made a mysterious smile as she turned to the horizon where the sky was getting slightly lighter.


    "...", he slowly processed her words, looking at her profile.


    "I was mostly an observer, only making minor adjustments to smooth out unnecessaryplications. And while itsted, it was quite interesting, for that I have to thank you, Wu Long", she said as she turned only her face to him, the cold winds pping her ck hair and white clothes.


    "Spoken like someone who is leaving", he said with aplicated expression. He had a lot of questions, and the thing she just said about her role in his fate created many more. But he knew that she would not answer, and thus focused his reply on the implication in her words.


    "Haha, correct. I still have things to do, however bored and free I may look. Besides, my departure is a positive to you, as my continuous stay in your vicinity may not work in your favor. It can bringplications even I cannot save you from"


    Her words caused a pondering look to appear on his face.


    "Hahaha, thinking about those things is nothing good for you. It is meddling in affairs that could be dangerous that got you to that point in that crumbling world, was it not?", she lightlyughed as she could tell he was pondering the nature of theplications she talked about.


    "I may not be on the level of dealing with it now, but that will not always remain so", he spoke with a chuckle, the absolute confidence in his voice causing her to reveal a look that was quickly hidden.


    "Maybe... if it is you, it just may be possible. There are so many unexinable things about you... something that I am not used to... and that makes it fun to watch your path", she said with a tone full of hesitation, and at the same time wonder, as well as a tinge of amusement.


    "Haa~... however, you picked a hard, thorny path Wu Long. Even I cannot predict where it would lead and whether you will be able to tread far or get stuck somewhere on it", she sighed as she looked at him, approaching a little closer, and looking him in the eyes.


    "But for some reason, I have faith in you. I may be leaving but it does not mean that I will never see you again. And I am very curious of what I will witness when I see you next time", she added with a cheerful smile on her face as she distanced herself again.


    "As ast favor before departing I will tell you a few things though. There is no one you look for on this continent either. Your Old Yen would not be able to find anyone in the Three Continents no matter how vastly hiswork spreads. There is no need for you to search the Boundless Mortal World either.


    Thus you don''t need to wait for this link to be stable. You can use one that leads directly to the Boundless Profound World, you know where it is"


    She then spoke as his gaze revealed a grateful look.


    "Thank you"


    "Hahaha, say that if you do find what you look for when we meet again", she lightlyughed, and then disappeared like a vision, a beautiful dream in the first rays of morning sun.

 Chapter 642 Cloud Piercing Sword

    Chapter 642 Cloud Piercing Sword


    Xun Yawen appeared over a spot in the Central Sea, as the space around was unstable and imperfect, but became normal within her vicinity to break down again when she passed the spot. There was a giant pir-like boulder which was more correct to call a whole mountain, but made of one solid piece, floating over her head, sending out formless profound ripples, currents of Spiritual Qi going in and out of it, with the flow and quantity of the onesing out of it far greater than the ones going in.


    But she did not pay any mind to it, looking down to the sea surface which was swirling in a gigantic vortex, which outer parts almost faded in the distance, and center was lost in deep darkness.


    "Heh, you finally respond to mymand again huh? You made me a bit nervous there" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She spoke, stretching out her hand, and a small square piece of jade exuding an ancient and profound aura flew up in her hand from below the waters. Its surface was very obviously not carved by human hands, but it looked beautiful like a piece of artwork, every line, every natural curve of it evoking a feeling of something arcane and mysterious.


    The otherworldly beauty first looked at the jade floating above her palm, and then as it flew into the palm, bing smaller and disappearing within it as it closed, turned her gaze down again.


    "Soon... it''s almost awake... hahaha, I almost want to stay to witness the face he makes...", she chuckled, but then a small beautifully carvedmunication jade tied with a strap to her sash slightly vibrated and as she checked it her face slightly soured, and then made a sigh full ofment, "haa~, it truly has been fun. Shame it has to end so soon, but time waits for no one"


    She then came to terms with the need to leave, and disappeared from the spot without a trace, as the space she was in broke down and became chaotic again, while the vortex below swirled with the same pace.


    But there was a very slight, imperceptible wave within that swirling water that went unnoticed by the beauty.


    ---


    The ship arrived at the gulf that cut ind into the Cloud Piercing Empire, and then approached the shores of a vast and rich Spiritual Land.


    As only four of the Five Great Sects remained, the Cloud Piercing Sect was thest one that Wu Long had yet to visit, and aside from the one that was now gone, the most hostile to him from the very beginning.


    "Haa~ so we are here...", Ye Ling sighed as she looked at the shore.


    Wu Long nodded standing next to her, after which the ship sailed along the shore until it reached the vicinity of a group of majestic-looking buildings standing amid cliffs and facing the sea.


    They were made with pure white stone, stretching far up, as if attempting to pierce the sky itself.


    Though the upper parts which looked like swords piercing the sky were mostly purely decorative, as the parts with actual facilities were located in the rtively thicker middle levels, and the far bulkier lower parts of those buildings.


    There were also smaller traditional buildings, with white walls and dark gray roofs all around them.


    In normal times, people wearing pure white robes could be seen all around, meditating amid the lush nature that sprawled in between the buildings, with waterfalls and trees left intact, as if in perfect harmony with the human constructions.


    The whole Sect looked like a stronghold of pristine and even slightly ethereal principles and high-minded people.


    The harsh Northern climate entuated this feeling, as the weather here was almost perpetually gloomy, with harsh winds and heavy rains.


    This weather was in full disy at this time, asrge and heavy waves hit the rocky shore, the gray gloomy sky illuminating the surroundings and giving them a solemn look.


    The ship was far too noticeable from afar for it to not attract attention, as Sect Protectors were gathered at the tforms facing the gulf.


    The Sect Protection Formation was also activated into alert state.


    "You are nearing the territory of the Cloud Piercing Sect! The First of the Five Great Sects!!! Anchor the ship and identify yourselves or face immediate elimination!"


    A voice full of authoritative power spoke with absolute assurance that themand it issued would be followed.


    However, the ship simply continued to sail at moderate speed toward the Sect in silence.


    "Hmph! Arrogant bastards not knowing their limits! You have made a foolish mistake! Sect Protectors, listen to orders, form the Cloud Piercing Sword Formation!!!"


    The voice was now tinged with indignation and incredulousness as it spoke, the army of Sect Protectors on the shores raising their swords up to the sky in one hand and making a hand seal with the other. ''Heh, starting with their hallmark technique huh?'', Wu Long chuckled, as this was the core of this Sword Sect''s legacy, group sword formations with this one in particr being the crown jewel of them.


    A glowing whiteish pattern appeared in the skies above the Sect, and a giant sword made of light grew from the pattern, its de quickly reaching the skies and piercing the clouds.


    "Attack these insolent pests!"


    The sword then turned in the air and torpedoed toward the ship.


    Twelve golden swords flew out from the ship, and aligning the very tips of the des together, rotated in a shape of a slightly closed umbre as they flew toward the giant sword.


    *ng!!!* *Scrrr!*


    A loud sound resounded as the two attacks collided, the shockwaves sending multiple ripples through the surface of the water, and then a grinding sound came right after as the rotating twelve golden swords were holding back the giant one made of light.


    "...! S-stop!! Stop the attack!!!"


    The voice had a tinge of bewilderment and quite palpable panic in it next.


    As the sword stopped and then retreated, dissipating, an old man in all white, with a long white beard, appeared in the air above the sea between the Ship and the Sect.


    However, while the attack was stopped the glowing array pattern in the skies was still rotating in a measured manner, signifying the readiness to strike again.


    "Your Imperial Majesty, we have not been told of your visit. I am the Hall Master of the Sect Protection Hall, Grand Elder Bao. Forgive our attack, but I must remind you that even you have to give us advance warning of your arrival, and cannot barge into the Sect whenever you want!"


    The old man spoke only slightly lowering the sanctimonious attitude, but still keeping the rtively high handed tone and bearing for someone presumably speaking with a ruler of an Empire.


    However, his eyes widened as he saw the de Empress, as while she still wore clothes she was used to, thus keeping a look giving her a regal and majestic appearance, the essory in her hair was no longer the crown that represented her status.


    "Heh, it seems you no longer represent the Wood Spirit Empire... which makes less sense for you to behave like thi-...", as he was speaking, his tone recovering that slight bit of high and mighty attitude it lost before, his vision which was extremely focused on Nie Xiwang finally became rxed enough to see around her, as he lost speech at the sight he saw.


    While a sight of a beauty with such a heavenly appearance as Nie Xiwang was rare, it still could be witnessed now and then throughout a long enough life by those who were in high positions.


    However, it was apletely different deal entirely to see so many of them all at once, each possessing their own charm and while being varied in their features, all having the qualifications to be called a heavenly beauty.


    He then noticed the familiar faces of the Frozen Garden Pce, standing a bit further away, and then finally, a single man who stood in the center of this heavenly forbidden garden, as a realization started to hit the old man.

 Chapter 643 Who does that?

    Chapter 643 Who does that?


    "Hmph! How presumptuous of you toe here! Is this supposed to be a retaliation for what happened in the Frozen Garden Pce?


    Shouldn''t you first go to Pce Master Wen Mei then?"


    The eyes of the old man narrowed as his lips curled up in a smile full of ridicule, while the look in his eyes was filled with greed looking at Wu Long''s surroundings.


    "But since you foolishly delivered yourself to us, don''t be in a hurry to leave, not that you will be able to.


    Do you even know how insulting your lie about possessing a Sword Domain is to our Sect?!"


    The Old Man''s words resounded through the vicinity, as two more figures wearing simr attires, no doubt being the Grand Elders, appeared in the skies, and the tforms near the sea were rapidly filling with Elders, Sect Protectors, even Disciples and Sect Retainers.


    All of them wore gleeful looks as they heard that the "impostor" has arrived to "deliver himself for justice", expecting quite a scene.


    "Hahaha, that is a rare sight indeed, such generosity to give yourself up on your own", an old decrepit voice resounded as two more figures floated up into the skies, one was a man and another a woman.


    ''Heh, I guess they do have what it takes to call themselves the First among the Five Great Sects, five Mortal Transcendence Realm experts, three Grand Elders and two Sect Ancestors and previous Sect Masters... which leaves at least one man in that Realm for the current Sect Master... speak of the devil''


    Wu Long narrowed his eyes at the sight of so many Mortal Transcendence Realm experts in one sect, though two of the Grand Elders had minor signs of not being in that Realm for long.


    And just as he thought of thest likely Mortal Transcendence Realm expert in the Sect, the middle-aged but moderately younger-looking man showed up in the air standing in between the two ancestors, with an aloof and tranquil appearance.


    There were also quite a bit of Core Formation Realm Elders and Core Reformation Realm Grand Elders in the crowd on the shore, a lot of whom also had simr signs of recent breakthroughs.


    "It seems their cooperation with Gu Zhen was not as cheap as for thete Profound Martial Arts Valley", Shen Min noted, and Wu Long nodded with a chuckle, his eyes locked with the so-called "Sword God" of this Sect and Three Continents. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Foolish mutt who dared to insult the Sword God with your little act! Know your ce and look down! You are in thepresence-...", the Sect Protection Hall Master spoke with a grand gesture, his voice rising with notes of righteous indignation and elevated sense of pride, until...


    *shshk*


    "Gurkl...!!! glurk-... glk-...!", a thin red line appeared on the throat of the man and his eyes widened as he raised both hands to hold it, and his subsequent words were lost in gurgling sounds as streams of blood ran in between his fingers, staining his white robes.


    "Hahaha, Ye''er! You''re too cruel! He was winding up for a grand speech and you went and cut him down before he even got to the end of the first paragraph! Who does that?! Hahaha", Wu Long lightlyughed shaking his head amid the astonished silence from the other side, as only the heavy sounds of waves hitting the hard rock cliffs of the shore could be heard.


    A ck dagger that appeared to be floating midair slightly moved, and then a cloud of ck smoke enveloped its handle.


    It then moved away from the dagger to reveal first a delicate hand, and then gradually a figure of a beauty with ck hair and crimson eyes floating midair behind and slightly to the side of the Grand Elder, who was desperately clenching his throat with wide bloodshot eyes.


    The blood flow was slowly decreasing, as the man was after all a Mortal Transcendence Realm expert, and took control of the injury, but the dagger simply made a swiveling motion and was then lodged into the man''s heart from behind.


    He made a "Hruk!!!", sound amid the gurgling of his blood from the slit throat, his figure jolting and then his eyes rolling up, as his hands powerlessly fell to his sides and he hang like a coat on a rug on the dagger.


    "Urgh! Bu~t~!!! He insulted Darling! Plus who cares about his speech anyway~! I''m sure it was boring! Hehehehe~!", first a wronged look was revealed in crimson eyes, and then cute wrinkles appeared around them, allowing to guess that a wide delighted smile was hiding behind Hong Ye''s mask, as her head popped from behind the Grand Elder''s shoulder to look at Wu Long.


    *Whe~w* *Ssh*


    She then removed the dagger and the lifeless body of the Grand Elder fell toward the sea, crushing into it with a ssh that was almost unnoticeable as it coincided with a huge wave hitting the rocky shore, but reached the ears of the Sect members loud and clear despite that.


    "...!!!"


    "Bahshi Assassin!"


    "You dare!!!"


    "Impertinent!"


    "Thi-..."


    The audience then gasped as the stupor caused by the sudden developments dissipated with that ssh, and the realization of what happened finally hit them.


    The other Grand Elders and the Sect Ancestors floating midair behind raised their voices and hands with pointing fingers, full of shock and indignation as well.


    But all of that was silenced as the current Sect Master raised his hand with narrowing eyes, his expression bing a bit more solemn but still keeping that tranquil andposed, as well as slightly aloof look.


    "Prime Demon Hong Yue, might I ask what is the meaning of this? I understand that your Sister has always been unpredictable, but this is not the first time she kills our Grand Elder because, quote, ''his speech is boring''. No matter how you look at it this is going over the line. You will have to give us a proper exnation this time around"


    The ''Sword God'' spoke with a calm tone, turning his gaze toward Hong Yue who stood not far from the Dao Family, while Hong Ye who returned to Wu Long''s side to lean on him, widened her eyes.


    "Mm? Not the fir-...? Oh! Ahahaha! I forgot that guy! Kehahaha! Yep, that one was annoying too, not as much as this one though~...", she then mumbled in confusion until the words jogged her memory,ughing, while some of the beauties around looked at her with raised eyebrows.


    Wei Lan''s look in particr was very telling, as the words "You forgot you killed a Grand Elder of one of the Five Great Sects?!?!" were quite palpable in it even without her saying them.


    Meanwhile Hong Yue didn''t bother answering the question, shrugging her shoulders while standing with crossed arms, and turning her head to look away, as if saying that all this was no longer part of her problems.


    At the same time the Sect Master who asked her started to notice something strange, as Nie Xiwang who no longer had the crown giving her the title, and Hong Ye looked quite intimate with Wu Long.

 Chapter 644 A thousand year sword?

    644 A thousand year sword?


    "Anyway, Ling''er. What do you want to do? I can leave him to you if you want?", Wu Long looked at the beauty whose eyes were locked on the ''Sword God'', her usually gentle demeanor that everyone around knew changed into a cold look, as she was exuding a slightly chilly air around her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Haa~, I might cut more than one man if I unsheathe my sword in this state... can you...?", she shook her head with aplicated look, and then turned her eyes to him.


    "Of course, Ling''er. Don''t worry about anything and leave it to me", he gently smiled toward her, and slightly pampering Hong Ye who was leaning onto him with a light hand motion, moved forward, flying up into the air as the eyes of the spectators and the five people before him widened.


    "I didn''t think you reached Mortal Transcendence Realm already... it seems you do have some skill...hm?", the Sect Master of the Cloud Piercing Sect first revealed a surprised look but then noticed an unusual fluctuation of Spiritual Qi around Wu Long as well as movement of the wind beneath his feet.


    "Haha, I just reached peak of Core Reformation, but I do have my tricks", Wu Long chuckled as all eyes on him revealed conflicted looks.


    "Hmph! Venerable Sword God does not need to dirty his hands, if this man dares to fight without hiding behind assassins and women, I alone will be...", one of the Grand Elders made a motion forward but was stopped by his Sect Master.


    "It seems you may not be his match, Grand Elder Zi...", the man spoke looking intensely at Wu Long, as the eyes of the Grand Elders and the two Sect Ancestors widened, then addressing Wu Long with "My Disciple has told me some interesting things... about how your Sword Intent made his Sword Intent dissipate, not daring to go against yours...", "He is a talented one, so he noticed it, which is why I thought it is a shame for him to be ruined by you", Wu Long nodded with a smile. "And your im to have Sword Domain? Do you still dare to say that in front of me?", the man narrowed his eyes as Wu Long shrugged his shoulders.


    "I never imed to have Sword Domain, I just used it in front of people who recognized it", he smiled as murmurs full of ridicule ran through the crowd on the shore.


    "Hah! Howughable!", the elderly Sect Ancestor snorted with contempt. "As if some lowly Dual Cultivator from a puny Sect of lecherous fools is able to understand the meaning of the Sword to the same level as the Venerable Sword God who held the sword since he was six and continued doing so for almost a 1000 years now!", the old woman, the other Sect Ancestor who has yet to speak before curled her mouth in derision as well.


    "Holding a sword for a thousand years... huh", Wu Long''s lips curled up in a smile that for some reason made the Sect Master and the two Ancestors displeased. However, despite his smile and seemingly carefree attitude, there was now something quite strange about Wu Long, as the man before him was repeatedly called ''Sword God''.


    His outward demeanor did not change, but an intense feeling of danger would well up if one caught the look in his eyes.


    And even just seeing his figure gave birth to an eerie sensation, a slight unease that was hard to name or exin to others in words.


    "Come then, show me what your so-called ''Sword Domain'' looks like", the middle-aged man calling himself ''Sword God'' spokeup with a subtle note of discontentment in his voice, both unhappy with something in the tone of the God of ughter, and unnerved by the ufortable feeling he gave off. A sheathed sword appeared in the hand of the ughter God, but remained sitting in its sheathe at his side.


    "Shall we see your Sword Domain first?", he said with a chuckle.


    "I am afraid you would not be able to demonstrate your ''Sword Domain'' once I unleash it, and thus would not be able to understand the whole foolishness of your argument", the Sect Master shook his head, hellbent on proving his point.


    After all, Wu Long used his Sword Intent in the Wu Family Manor, where his identity, and thus ''real'' age was known to everyone around. Thus the news that reached the ears of this ''Sword God'', was truly ridiculous. That a teen age swordsman imed to wield Sword Intent.


    The Sect Master of the Cloud Piercing Sect was absolutely sure, without a spec of a shadow of a doubt, unequivocally and unquestionably, that the God of ughter standing before him now, could not possibly wield a Sword Domain.


    On the other hand, the God of ughter could not be sure if this man had attained the level of Sword Domain, even if he had a guess, which was why he did not cut him down just yet.


    He was inwardly hoping that this Sect Master had at least truly perceived Sword Domain by some miracle, showing a monstrous talent, which would at least make his appropriation of the title not as insulting.


    "Haa~, let''s see if you can stop me without releasing it then", seeing the stubbornness of this ''Sword God'' and the futility of further attempts at persuasion, the eyes of the God of ughter turned to the Grand Elder who was so eager to fight with him earlier, as both thetter and his Sect Master widened their eyes.


    The first one''s eyes became tinged with fear as he only had an initial mastery of Sword Intent, which was useless against Duan Feng, while thetter''s filled with indignation.


    "You dare-...!", the ''Sword God'' started in anger as the hand of the God of ughternded on the hilt of his sheathed sword, an extremely sharp sensation enveloping all five members of the Cloud Piercing Sect floating in midair.


    The already gloomy world around them became discolored, as the de of the sword was revealed millimeter by millimeter between the sheathe and the guard.


    The Sect Master also ced his hand on the hilt of the sword that was strapped behind his back at all times, its de being revealed as well.


    However, he soon noticed with shock that his Sword Intent was not manifesting.


    A small spark appearing between him and the God of ughter, as if something shed and was repelled.


    ''I-Impossible!!! How is that-...?!'', the ''Sword God'' made a look of astonishment as he tried once more, and then again, but his Sword Intent was not able to lock down the surroundings.


    "Tch", he spat with frustration as the sharp feeling disappeared, and the world returned to a normal gloomy gray day, the de of a sword bing once more hidden within a sheathe.


    The Grand Elder to the side of the Sect Master floated in the air with a dumbfounded expression, and then turned to the ''Sword God'' with confusion and horror appearing in his eyes as a straight red line started appearing from the top of his head down to his crotch.


    "Venerable Sword G-...", his lips parted to speak and thenthe two halves split, falling down into the rough waves of the sea below as the one he called out to turned his head away with a grimace.

 Chapter 645 The Final Reckoning

    645 The Final Reckoning


    The ''Sword God'' turned an intense stare to the God of ughter, his expression no longer appearing as aloof and above the current situation as he could hear the confused murmurs rising among the people on the shore, and the shudders going through the three remaining people behind him.


    The absolute and unwavering confidence of every member of his Sect to this point, was now starting to falter.


    His eyes narrowed, as he struggled toprehend what happened, as the words of his Disciple, ''it was as if my sword did not dare to go against higher authority'' came to his mind, the feeling of his Sword Intent unable to manifest still vivid in his mind.


    In aparable example, it was as if a formless matter existing in the atmosphere that was supposed to coagte into being by gathering all of its mass into one ce was prevented from doing so not by some obstacle or outside interference, but by some of the mass that made up this formless matter bing paralyzed, thus preventing the whole structure from working correctly.


    "Still not using your Sword Domain...? Fine...", the God of ughter did not give him much time to ponder though, as emotionless words rang out and cold eyes turned to the female Ancestor.


    "Stop!!!", the ''Sword God'' desperately tried to cut the Sword Qi sent with ughter God''s Sword Intent by applying massive amounts of his own Sword Qi, but the result was not different than previously for the one targeted.


    "Khh!!!", he clenched and grinded his teeth as a body split and fell down to the side and behind him.


    "S-Sect Master...", the only remaining Mortal Transcendece Realm Grand Elder turned to the ''Sword God'' with a slightly trembling voice.


    "Shut up! I know!!!", the Sect Master of the Cloud Piercing Sect shoutedpletely losing his previous aloof demeanor and turning an enraged look toward the God of ughter, proceeding to shout, "You want to see my Sword Domain?! Fine! You asked for it! Don''t cry about itter on!!!"


    The ''Sword God'' tightly gripped his sword and a sphere of discoloration spread from him, as cheers resounded on the shore, while those on the ship revealed looks of genuine surprise. The sphere grew to massive sizes, enveloping the ship as well as it was apparent that the Sect Master nned to have ''an eye for an eye'' revenge.


    "Haa~... so it was this after all..."


    However, a calm and somewhat detached voice full of disappointment and evenment, could clearly be heard from within the discolored sphere even as it was spoken in a low voice.


    A sh of discolored light, and the sphere split vertically in half under the eyes of the cheering crowd that froze in a stupefied state, their skulls growing numb from the sight.


    "H-how...?"


    The ''Sword God'' floated in midair amid the two disforming halves of dissipating grayish sphere, his round eyes full of disbelief. His pale trembling lips whispered his question as if on their own, as it sounded even somewhat innocent.


    "A half-step Sword Domain, with Illusion Arts and a gaseous Poison to make it seem like a real one... is that what you call your Sword Domain? Is that what made you confident enough to call yourself Sword God?", God of ughter''s voice revealed an upset note at the end. He could feel the boiling rage of Ye Ling behind him as well.


    The man called ''Sword God'' shuddered from that voice. Fear gripping his very being as the sword pointed toward the women on board of the ship below started trembling and then fell from his hand, disappearing into the sea.


    "But... you did reach half-step. You had the potential. If only you did not foil it by taking a shortcut...", suddenly, the rage in Wu Long''s demeanorpletely subsided, his voice emotionless and straight, as he instantly took control of himself, and then he asked in the same tone, "Do you wish to see the real Sword Domain?"


    The Sect Master of the Cloud Piercing Sect froze, and then gulped.


    Something within him clicked and changed, as his eyes revealed a light that made Ye Ling''s rage dissipate as well.


    The man nodded, and Wu Long nodded as well, as a new sphere of discoloration grew this time from Wu Long''s position.


    And then it disappeared, revealing the ''Sword God'' with a de of a sword going through his chest, looking in a daze at Wu Long who held that sword.


    "I... see...", the Sect Master of the Cloud Piercing Sect spoke with a look of enlightenment, and then that look froze on his face, as his lifeless body was let to fall while a Spatial Ring from his finger went into Wu Long''s hand. His gaze then turned to the Grand Elder and Sect Ancestor, as well as circled the stupefied crowd standing on the stone tforms all across the shore. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "From this moment on, the Cloud Piercing Sect is no more. All of its Disciples, Sect Retainers, Sect Protectors and Elders are free to leave, while those in positions of Grand Elders and higher will answer to the Frozen Garden Pce who will also act on behalf of the Brilliant Sun Temple", he calmly proimed as a shudder went through the crowd.


    "E-even if you are strong... do you really intend to challenge an entire Sect? Even if you have the Ship and some helpers...", the Sect Ancestor eximed pointing his trembling finger.


    "I wouldn''t mind doing it on my own, but if you have the will to resist the disbandment, the one to ''persuade'' you will not be me", Wu Long chuckled, and the eyes of every remaining living member of the Cloud Piercing Sect gradually widened as they struggled to process what they were seeing.


    "Hiieeee~k!!!", the Grand Elder in front of Wu Long outright shrieked in horror while the Sect Ancestor mumbled "I-Imposssible...! H-how can that be...?"


    Nearly a thousand women floated up into the sky releasing pressure of Mortal Transcendence Realm cultivators.


    *Buzz!*


    And then a buzzing sound resounded from behind the two as they turned to see the Sect Protective Formation surrounded by array discs with glowing patterns, disable the protective shield and instead activate the Killing Arrays, targeting the inside of the Sect.


    At this point, the Sect Members on the ground werepletely swallowed by fear and despair. They could not believe that their high and mighty Sect was falling just like this.


    Just half an hour ago they were part of the mightiest Sect on all Three continents, and now they were nobody.


    Some Disciples standing to the back already started to run at this point.


    "Y-You cannot do this!!! D-do you even know who is behind our Sect!!!", the Sect Ancestor then switched arguments, turning back to Wu Long as he realized the whole gravity of the situation.


    "T-there is a reason we don''t fear asking even Bahshi Assassins to give us exnation! You are in deep trouble now!", the Grand Elder next to him also hurriedly added, grasping to the straw of salvation that hepletely forgot about in this madness.


    "Ah~... you talking about the guy who had this one?", Wu Long shrugged, taking out arge blood-red saber and showing it to the two.


    ""B-blood D-drinker?!?!"", both of them eximed with round eyes, recognizing the weapon.


    "L-Lord Blood Demon... is dead...?!", the Grand Elder spoke looking as if his soul was sucked out of him.


    "I-Impossible! T-th-tha-thaa- that man is a T-Transcendent!!!", the old Sect Ancestor beside him shouted with a breaking into shrill scream voice, full of disbelief and bewilderment.


    "You can believe whatever you want", Wu Long shrugged his shoulders as thedies of the Frozen Garden Pce started to apprehend every person in this Sect who had the voting power to go against the Frozen Garden Pce and the Brilliant Sun Temple.


    Kwon Qianhong, amplifying his voice with talismans made sure to add that those fleeing the Sect were not allowed to take any Sect property, and could only leave with what they had on their person at that time. This marked the final reckoning of everyone involved in conflicts of the Azure Eagle Continent. There were two surviving Transcendents of Gu Zhen''s allies a bit to the West of this continent, but it was now a matter of pursuing remnants in hiding, which in Wu Long''s mind included them into the same category as individual Lust Cultivators scattered across the Three Continents after the fall of the main Sects.

 Chapter 646 An Offer

    646 An Offer n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A figure was traversing an upward slope, covered in snow.


    The even sound of footsteps trampling the crispy snow was apanied by the howling of harsh winds, and the soft rustling as the grains of snow carried by those winds slid over the hardened snow on the ground.


    The vision further than a few meters was covered by this blizzard, and only vague dark shapes allowed to guess that the figure was amid high mountainous peaks.


    Neither the snowkes, nor the wind, however, reached the figure, and its feet did not go deep into the snow either, leaving only shallow traces unlike what one would expect in such a region.


    "Suu~ haa~...", Wu Long stopped to close his eyes and take a deep breath of the crispy cold fresh air, with a light smile touching his lips.


    This was the Northernmost tip of the Cloud Piercing Continent, which, much like the Gutian Kingdom of the Azure Eagle Continent, was shaped by the Great Cmity of past, as the st brought upon it the bulk of mass of the former continent.


    Unlike Gutian Kingdom. however, this region was already elevated even before the Great Cmity, and thus after a massive chunk ofndmass was further piled onto it, the level of elevation here was much higher.


    Despite him being in apletely different environment, the end of the Cloud Piercing Sect only happened three hours ago. Wu Long went for a detour while the aftermath was being dealt with, as there was a long procedure of looting and dismantling of what remained of the Sect, that he did not have to take part in personally.


    "We already had a greeting, did we not?", he spoke out into the blizzard after opening his eyes again, his smile growing wider.


    "We have, though I wouldn''t call our first meeting nice", a soft female voice, pleasant to the ear, with a tinge ofzy note to it reached his ears, noting from anywhere in particr.


    "Hahaha, well, the circumstances dictate the interaction. Even if that interaction turned out great for you, had I not the power to resist, it would not be so delightful for me", Wu Long lightlyughed at the hint of sulking in the voice.


    "I seem to recognize you... which is odd... this ce is not somewhere that someone I know should be...", the voice shifted tones, bing a bit thoughtful, and Wu Long''s smile turned into a grin.


    "I am pleased to have left an impression on you, Your Highness. Though I must say that our meeting in the Pce of the Beast God Sovereign all those years ago was fleeting so I am surprised you remember even if vaguely", Wu Long chuckled.


    "...!", a strange feeling spread, as the voice did not say anything, but the whole blizzard around Wu Long shook.


    "Hmm?! Mmm?!?! A~hahahaha~!", the tone of the voice became first full of confusion, and then a delightedughter shook the surroundings, as the blizzard around Wu Long seemed to resonate with the voice.


    "Hahahaha! Of course! The God of Pleasure, Wu Long", the voice spoke with a tinge of amusement, though the note ofziness in it never left, as it added "No wonder you could push me away from your mind, and my charms won''t work on you either..."


    "My my my! To be visited by such a celebrity here of all ces... what an honor! Ahahaha! To what do I owe the pleasure? Pardon the pun, ahahaha!", the blizzard in front of Wu Long swirled and revealed first vaguely and then clearly a gorgeous woman with tinum blond hair and pink glowing eyes with vertical pupils.


    Her figure could be described with one word as ''seductive'', as if every curve and line that shaped her was designed to awaken the most primal desires of a man.


    The woman''s smile was bewitching as a glint of mischief could be seen in her eyes. And a vaguely strange feeling could be felt when looking at her, as if having a lucid dream instead of standing in reality.


    "Hmm?", but as she revealed herself she noticed something about Wu Long, and her eyebrows went up.


    "What is this? Peak Core Reformation Realm?", she chuckled as her vision blurred to the side, as if the mist of snow was carried by the wind, and reappeared right beside Wu Long, almost touching his ear with her plump pink lips from behind him as she whispered, the ends of her hair and hems of her robes blurry and disappearing into nothingness.


    "My my! How the mighty Disruptor of Order have fallen... ahahaha! What''s the matter? Please do tell, I am ve~ry curious...", she spoke, appearing slightly blurry on the other side, her image fleeting as if a mirage swimming through the blizzard.


    "Not going to deny it, and it is not easy to exin, but are we not in the same boat regarding falling from grace?", he chuckled looking to the left where shest appeared, and her image disappeared the moment his words fell.


    A warm yellowish light of the sun fell onto Wu Long''s cheek, as the harsh cold wind turned gentle and warm, the storm of snowkes turning into tender pink petals of flowers, as the whole mountain around made of brown-colored rocks was filled with blooming trees.


    He turned to the front where he saw a giant fox with tinum-blond fur and pink eyes, sitting on an elevated spot, multiple fluffy tails swaying behind it, looking down at him as rays of warm sunlight went through the cloudy mistaround and behind the fox, giving it a halo of light.


    "The same boat? I struggle to see the parallels", her voice revealed a very subtle arrogance and indignation at theparison, "You may have a powerful Soul, but with that cultivation you cannot release even a thousandth of its potential. Do you really think you couldpare with me?"


    "Come on, Your Highness, you cannot be so naive to think I came here without standing a chance against you?", Wu Long shook his head with a wry smile, cing his hands behind him in a leisurely pose.


    "The moment I heard from the Tree Spirit that there was an Eight-Tailed Celestial Fox here I knew that I could not approach this continent without significant preparations.


    Reaching Core Formation Realm was a must among those, since in this Realm, first I have much more control over my Soul Seam, and second I can use the Sublime Heavenly Sequence"


    The eyes of the fox widened at his words that implied he came here knowing about her presence.


    "You...", she revealed an apprehensive look, vigntly looking as he started walking to the side.


    "Coupled with the fact that my resistance to Soul attacks and maniption is as strong as in my prime, I only needed that little edge in the Soul Power that I could use, to stand at least a fighting chance.


    However, I also knew that there was no way that a Mythical Beast of your caliber would be stranded here in this Fractured World with no reason, requesting the Dew of Life from a not-particrly powerful Tree Spirit every time it could produce one"


    His words caused her pink eyes with vertical pupils to focus on him more and more.


    "And as soon as you entered my dream I confirmed that my guess was correct and that you were not in the best condition yourself, thus my preparations were overblown. While outwardly you seem to be in the same cultivation as you were before, your Soul Bead is extensively damaged, and you''re not much more powerful than a Two-Tailed Celestial Fox"


    As he was speaking a bit of panic appeared in her eyes.


    She realized that her bluff was seen through.


    The one standing before her was a terrifying man, and despite her outward nonchnt attitude she knew well that she could not underestimate him just because some unexinable by her knowledge circumstances caused him to appear before her with a Mortal cultivation and a spec of his former power.


    He was known for exactly that, after all.


    Known and infamous for being the one to overturn all norms and alwayse out victorious no matter how impossible the odds of him winning seemed before that.


    There were many times a powerful Family or Sect was said to be the one to finally end him, that he finally messed with someone he should have not messed with, but only ruins remain in their ces now.


    No one dared to underestimate the God of Pleasure in the Seven Boundless Worlds, for the God of ughter was still living in the memories of all seven of them.


    "I might have been a bit high-handed in my approach before", she spoke, as her image blurred and elegant bare legs stepped onto the stone she was sitting on in her fox form before, no longer daring to look at him from so high up.


    Her white robes with pink patterns hugged her curvaceous figure, and she looked not much different from the woman he saw in the blizzard, but there were fox ears above her head that slightly moved as she spoke and eight fluffy tails swaying in all directions behind her.


    Her pink glowing eyes looked at him with apprehension and vignce, as well as now visible fear.


    "Haha, don''t be so on guard, Your Highness. I might havee here specifically to meet you, and prepared to have a fighting chance, but that was only because I wanted to speak on equal terms", Wu Long smiled turning toward her, and the next moment his foot stepped on the same stone as hers.


    "To speak about what?", she looked at him with surprise as he did not seem to hold her high and mighty attitude before against her.


    "I have a lucrative proposal for you. Now that I know your identity, it is an even sweeter one that I initially nned to give", he chuckled as she revealed a look of surprise and curiosity.


    Hehe ^^

 Chapter 647 Pact

    647 Pact


    "Pray tell... What is that proposal you speak of?", she spoke with both suspicion and curiosity.


    "I originally nned to help gradually heal the injury whatever it was, in exchange for an alliance, that wouldst at least until we return to our former ces in the world.


    But now that I know who you are, I will add a deal sweetener, I will help you get revenge on the Spiritual Beast God Sovereign, and you help me against my enemies"


    His words caused her eyes to widen, and for a moment reveal a strong emotion as the world around them became a bit unstable, part of the scenery revealing lush green scenery and another a dested desert before bing normal again.


    And then a wry smile appeared on her face.


    "Heh, you meant to say that it is a deal sweetener for you? you get to add one, albeit powerful and influential, but still one enemy, while I have to add countless, some of them much more troublesome than mine?", she asked with a tinge of being speechless at the level of scam in this proposal.


    "Your Highness~... those are details. I agree that the amount of trouble we have is disproportionate, but the ability to deal with that trouble is yet again so. If you could, you would not be hiding in this ce with poor Spiritual Qi and almost no ess to the resources that you need to heal. The fact you do is signifying that you were driven to such dire straights, were you not?"


    Wu Long chuckled, not denying that this deal was at least very profitable to him. However, his words caused her to reveal a bit of frustration as she could not refute them.


    "And no matter how long you spend taking the Dew of Life from the Tree Spirit, you will not get better. You will only be sessful in keeping your injury from getting worse", he then added as she clenched her teeth in an aggrieved expression.


    "To produce the Dew of Life a Tree Spirit has to sacrifice part of their cultivation, which only grows with time and is not influenced by anything else.


    Thus it would not be able to grow more powerful while constantly supplying you with that precious medicine, with all of its progress being continuously reset to produce what you need" He patiently exined what she already knew but did not wish to think about.


    She was stuck, unable to recover, and unable to go somewhere that she could actually get the resources to recover, as she was hunted down.


    "Then what about you? How can you help me heal then?", she said as she looked at him with suspicion.


    "Haha, by doing what I do best", he chuckled.


    "Hahaha, nope", he lightlyughed, shaking his head while she tilted her head.


    But then her eyes revealed a slow realization as they widened.


    "D-Dual Cultivation? Y-you want to sleep with me?!?!", she eximed with shock as heughed again with a glint of mischief in his eyes.


    "Hahaha, it is an alliance of interests, Your Highness.


    You do know that a female Celestial Fox''s Soul Bead is a purely Yin-attributed entity, right? Dual Cultivation is actually the most potent way for you to recover"


    He exined as her mind grew numb from the unexpected proposal.


    "But not every Yang Qi is potent enough to be of use for you, and not everyone can provide it stably enough. By cultivating together we will both profit.


    I will receive your powerful Celestial Fox Yin Qi and progress in cultivation.


    And you get progressively stronger and stronger Yang Qi from me, recovering as we grow back to our previous strength at roughly the same speeds"


    He continued with the exnation to the frozen-still beauty who started to see the gist of his proposal and its allure.But... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "And how do you propose we do that if I cannot leave here to follow you? If I could leave I would not be so stuck", she narrowed her eyes.


    "Here is the beauty of my proposal. The reason you are hunted with precision is because the Spiritual Beast God Sovereign, being of the same Fox family of species, can sense your Soul Bead through the Heavenly Daos wherever you hide.


    But he could not detect you here in a Fractured World, until, that is, the Heavenly Daos have reconnected just a month or so ago.


    Of course, for now the connection is still notpletely stable, bute next Autumn or Winter, or maybe eventer, but still not that far in the future, and he will be able to find you again"


    Wu Long spoke as the eight tails of the fox had their fur slightly stand in fear.


    "But low and behold, there is a ce where your Soul Bead would not be detected by him", he then turned to her, "which is in my Niwan Pce"


    "Y-Your Soul Sea?", she widened her eyes, and then instantlyunderstood that he was right.


    Wu Long''s Soul Sea was too powerful for the Heavenly Daos of almost any Boundless World to see through.


    "But... wouldn''t that be cing my life into your hands? How is that better than what that bastard wants to do?", she then narrowed her eyes as cing her Soul Bead inside his Soul Sea was akin to giving him absolute authority over her, surrendering her life and death to him.


    10:24


    "But... wouldn''t that be cing my life into your hands? How is that better than what that bastard wants to do?", she then narrowed her eyes as cing her Soul Bead inside his Soul Sea was akin to giving him absolute authority over her, surrendering her life and death to him.


    "The Spiritual Beast God Sovereign wants you to be his concubine, or rather his ve, while I offer an alliance. You can always refuse in case you do not wish. To give you more assurance, I can propose we make a Soul Pact, to ensure that this is not coercion under threat but an alliance of interests. However, as I will stake a lot of what is precious to me, as well as the lives of my allies in this alliance, I want it to be not a Pact of Equals, but one slightly skewed in my favor.


    This way you will have an assurance that I will act in your best interests, and I will have an assurance that your whims don''t bring harm to anyone that I do not wish to be harmed"


    He smiled as she narrowed her eyes, thinking over his proposal.


    It was quite generous considering the circumstances she was in, as she looked at him with a pondering expression which he found quite cute.


    "But I will have my freedom still, right?", she asked as he chuckled, nodding.


    "Of course, we will not go for the ve Pact, just instead of 50-50 it will be more like 51-49", he said looking her in the eyes.


    "Fine... let''s make a deal then", she nodded and Wu Long smiled toward her.


    He formed aplex pattern in front of him with his Soul Power and Spiritual Qi, as she did the same.


    The two patterns collided, and as soon as both confirmed, passed through each other, and connected by an ethereal-looking thread upon emerging on the other side started shrinking and approaching the spot between the eyebrows on their foreheads.


    Wu Long''s pattern went inside the Niwan Pce of the Celestial Fox while hers went inside his, submerging within the Soul Sea.


    And then, a glowing pure white bead with slight pink shapes swirling inside of it started materializing in front of her.


    Wu Long could see a spiderweb of cracks on the bead, his face bing solemn as he could tell how much pain that injury must have brought when it was made.


    The bead fully materialized and then went inside his Spiritual Sea space, shining above the surface.


    She slightly widened her eyes as she felt some kind offortable feeling enveloping her.


    "I look forward to our future rtionship, Your Highness", he smiled, though she had a subtle feeling that his words had a double meaning she could not discern.


    She shook off that doubt and looked in the eyes.


    "Fen Baihu..., call me just Fen Baihu... there is no longer a n of which I was a Princess of", she then added.


    Wu Long''s eyes widened with surprise bordering on shock.


    "That bastard sold us off for political gains... to the Human God Sovereign, and so Three Sacred Empires of your Human Race and the Dusk Fang Coyotes... our old enemies, have decimated our territory while my Father and all my brothers, were all lost in the mes of war...", Fen Baihu spoke with intense hateing through in her voice, continuing with clenched fists "...and then had the audacity... to still want me to serve him..."


    She spoke as Wu Long was processing her words.


    The n she spoke of, the Mystic Fox n was a Major Power and yet it faced, what sounded like an almost total annihtion. This was a huge development, the likes of which did not happen just any day, which could be a sign of arger change taking ce in the Seven Boundless Worlds.


    "Our Pact is nowplete, and thus you can now be certain of getting your revenge, Fen Baihu. You have my word"


    As he spoke in a calm and measured tone, her heart jumped with joy, as now she had the word of the God of ughter.


    She then sighed, as she once again remembered what she promised in exchange. And though there were no regrets, she could not avoid feeling a little nervous.


    "You don''t need to feel so apprehensive, and no need to rush. Let''s get to know each other better so that you feel morefortable with me before discussing anything further. Although we do have an agreement, it doesn''t mean we have to treat it like it is a gruesome obligation", he smiled at her, and a wave of relief washed over her from his words.


    "Come, I''ll introduce you to my Dao Family", he then chuckled, and her eyes became as wide as they could be.


    "D-Dao Family?! You?! The God of Pleasure?! D-did I get duped by a look-alike?", she spoke with a voice full of shock and disbelief.


    "Hahaha, change can happen to anyone, Fen Baihu", he lightlyughed at her reaction, turning on the spot.


    Her image blurred and turned into a miniature fox with eight fluffy tails, that could fit on Wu Long''s shoulder, where she jumped on with little hesitation to which he only smiled.


    Their surroundings blurred, turning back into a blizzard, and the two sped off into the distance.


    Not to worry everyone, she''s for the main harem ^^


    It''s just the way of introduction ^^


    Thank you so much for reading and your incredible support everyone!!!

 Chapter 648 Her World

    648 Her World


    Wu Long returned to the now ruins of the Cloud Piercing Sect, and his beauties greeted him with looks full of joy at seeing him unharmed, as they knew that the entity he went to visit was quite powerful.


    "...!", however, their gazes quickly went to the cute little fox sitting on his shoulder.


    "Haha, everyone, meet Fen Baihu. An Eight-Tailed Celestial Fox, and a genuine Mythical Beast", he introduced the neer with a smile.


    "S-So cute!", before Fen Baihu had the chance to proudly introduce herself as well, Gong Cui and Wu Mengqi ran up to Wu Long with shining eyes.


    "C-Can I cuddle it?", Gong Cui then turned to Wu Long with a pleading look on her face as he lightlyughed, while Fen Baihu froze from shock.


    He turned to the fox sitting on his shoulder, who first revealed even more shock that he was actually asking her whether it was okay, and then hesitation.


    ''I-is this part of our pact too?'', she then thought as the terms of their agreement were not very clear to her yet.


    The very idea of being in a Soul Pact with a human was something new to her, so she did not know what he actually wanted from her.


    She then reluctantly nodded and he chuckled, nodding to Gong Cui who eximed with joy and hugged the fluffy little fox.


    "Wai-... you can''t just-...", Fen Baihu spoke up as she still was emotionally preparing, and Gong Cui froze for a moment, and then turned to look at the fox in her arms that looked at herself.


    "I-it can talk?", Gong Cui said with astonishment, with the otherdies that came closer as well, revealing simr reactions.


    "Haha, she can, Cui''er", Wu Long slightly corrected the way to address Fen Baihu, as Gong Cui''s eyes filled with even more shining wonder and excitement.


    "S-Soooo cuuute!!!", she then started cuddling the fox as thetter was baffled how talking made her cuter than before.


    "M-me too! I wanna cuddle her too!", Wu Mengqi eximed, and after a few moments received the fox into her embrace.


    There were also expressions full of adoration on the faces of Hua Ziyan, Song Lingfei, Luo Mingyu, Yu Huan, and Cao Mei who surrounded the fox.


    "H-how am I cute?! I am-... Ah~ ....! Y-you dare treat-... aha~ th-this actually feels pretty-... I mean unhand me!", Fen Baihu was struggling to keep her dignified attitude, as asional rub behind the ear or under the chin by the hands of the beauties actually felt quitefortable.


    Even the usually more reserved Shen Min, Feng Yi and Bi Rui eventually joined the others in at least touching the fox.


    Xue Bing, when she finally approached revealed a fascination with the soft pink pads on the little fox''s legs, silently touching them with not much change in her expression, while Nie Xiwang simply stood close, asionally ncing in that direction.


    The only ones standingpletely to the side were Ye Ling, Sui Luxiao, Cao Xiang, Wei Lan, and Lian Zhiqiu.


    Thetter four were not much interested in the fox, though they understood from Wu Long''s words that it was a powerful being so they studied Fen Baihu from where they stood with their eyes.


    Ye Ling, on the other hand, knew full well the extent of how extraordinary that fox was, and thus even more bbergasted at what she was seeing.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve made a Soul Pact", Wu Long spoke with a reassuring smile as he arrived near her.


    "Haha... you never cease to surprise me, I knew you were someone who would go far when I met you... but I never imagined the person you would be will so far surpass even my wildest imagination", she first made a slightly shockedugh, still struggling to process what was before her eyes, and then shook her head with a wry smile.


    "It is not like I could have aplished all that if you did not arrive to save me back then, Ling''er. My path would have ended there and then", he chuckled, not intending to undermine his own achievements, but at the same time did not making any attempts at dismissing the roles of other people at various points in his life.


    She made a soft and gentle smile as he looked at her, a smile that spoke without words and he smiled in return. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Well then, Fen Baihu, let''s start introducing you properly now", he then turned forward again to where the fox disappeared into a cloud of mist and a beauty with fox ears and eight tails reappeared in front of Wu Long.


    "Khm", she cleared her throat into her small and delicate fist, slightly blushing as the scenery Wu Long saw just before was of herpletely surrendering to the cuddling and fondling of the beauties.


    "Eh? Y-you can transform?", Wu Mengqi spoke for all of the Dao Family who slightly widened their eyes at the sight.


    "Of course I can transform, I am an Eight-Tailed Celestial Fox", Fen Baihu spoke with a bit of pride returning into her voice.


    "Mm, Celestial Foxes are Mythical Beasts with incredibly mysterious and even iprehensible powers, that are known for being in a state between dream and reality, and thus can freely change their form.


    That said, they have only one true form for each tail they have, all others being an illusion.


    Both appearances you saw of her were her true forms.


    The one you saw before was her original appearance when she had only one tail, and the appearance you see now is the one she obtained when she got her second tail" Wu Long nodded, adding an exnation.


    "Eight tails, does it mean that someday Fairy Fen Baihu can grow a ninth one?", Hua Ziyan asked, going from the information he gave, as Fen Baihu revealed a look full of coveting and ambition.


    "Haha, generally, all Fox species that grow multiple tails as they evolve only grow up to eight tails. But there indeed is a myth that once a Fox grows a ninth tail it will evolve from a Mythical Beast and be a Legendary Beast, the Nine-Tailed Fox, a being that can bepared to True Phoenix and True Dragon"


    Wu Long chuckled as he exined.


    "Heh, though there are those that insist that the Nine Tailed Fox is its own species and it is impossible for us to evolve to be one, someday, I will...", Fen Baihu snorted with derision toward the nay-sayers who question the validity of the ability of a Fox to evolve to that level. "Haha, although a Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox would likely be incredibly powerful, your current powers are already miraculous enough for us humans", Wu Long chuckled, adding "After all, none of us humans have the ability to create a whole World of our own"


    "C-Creating a world?!", Gong Cui eximed with shock, and though the others were silent their faces expressed no less surprise, with the exception of Xue Bing whose face remained neutral throughout the conversation.


    Fen Baihu revealed a proud look as she heard his praise and saw the reactions of the beauties.


    "Mm, it is actually one of the reasons I was so determined to be allies. Fen Baihu, if you will...", Wu Long nodded with a smile, and then turned to the fox beauty, and their surroundings changed, as they stood atop a mountain, green forests,kes and rivers spreading far and wide.


    However, there were cracks going through the earth and stretching up across the sky, looking quite bizzare, in the far distance.


    "...!", Wu Long''sdies widened their eyes as they felt thepletely different climate, atmosphere, and saw the scenery.


    "...!", however, Fen Baihu''s expression changed as she looked at Song Lingfei, the space around whom was changing back and forth between the ruins of the Cloud Piercing Sect and this World.


    "T-The Grand Void Eagle''s bloodline...!", the fox spoke with astonishment, but the next moment Wu Long''s figure appeared before her, sliding in between her and Song Lingfei.


    "Easy, she''s my woman", Wu Long''s eyes revealed a sharp and dangerous look as the greedy light in Fen Baihu''s eyes subsided and she shrank back in fear.


    This instantly made his beauties realize that they stood in the presence of a Mythical Beast, however harmless she looked.


    "S-sorry, i-it was just an instinct", Fen Baihu slightly meekly apologized, her fox ears leaning down as her tails curled.


    "As long as it is not repeated. I will give you a lot of leeway and consideration, and will tolerate a lot of things, but not a thought of harm toward them", he spoke with a slightly cold tone, not glossing over the matter, which told her that this was a clear red line for him.


    "I got it", she nodded with a look of self-reflection, marking down the first hard rule of this alliance of interests in her head.


    "Mm, good", he said returning to a more neutral tone, and then turned to Song Lingfei who looked a bit apprehensive.


    "Sorry if this moment scared you. Don''t resist, and rx, your bloodline resisted on instinct", he gently told her, and she concentrated, the space around her stabilizing.


    As Wu Long saw that, and saw the expression of the beauty with azure-color hair ease into a rxed one, he sighed and turned back to Fen Baihu who was still standing with lowered ears and curled tails, looking down.


    "Alright, it was something I should have expected, so there''s my fault in not discussing this ahead as well. We''ll set the ground rules from both sides properlyter. For now, rx and don''t be so scared, I am not mad anymore", he told the fox beauty who finally breathed a sigh of slight relief.


    "Mm, I should have known that your Dao Family is precious to you, I will reflect", she nodded, understanding her slip up.


    "It is good that you know now. For now, why don''t you introduce your World?", he nodded with a slight smile and she cleared her throat,ing to the edge of a cliff from which the scenery opened up far and wide.


    "This is one of my Eight Mystic Realms, the first one I had, and the only one which is rtively stable at the moment", she proudly introduced the world around them to the beauties.


    "You see, Celestial Foxes are able to conjure their own Worlds within which they can freely manipte reality. And though ites with certain restrictions, their powers are pretty extensive.


    They are also able to project their Realms outward, transforming part of the outside world into a borderline-zone, and thus use it as offense", Wu Long exined to the shockeddies.


    "Their powers are ethereal and not exactly corporeal though, so as long as you have a strong Soul and know how to use it well, you can resist the borderline zone''s influence to an extent.


    This world, her core world, unlike the seven others, is very real, and exists in a dimension created by Fen Baihu''s cultivation. However her powers are more restricted here as it is no longer a dream realm, but a separate ne of existence", he then added.


    The atmosphere slightly lightened up, though there was still a little bit of lingering awkwardness in the air. The beauties started examining the world around them, gradually bing immersed in the excitement of witnessing such a miraculous sight.


    This scene might get some to feel a bit negative toward her, but you have to remember that she is a Mythical Beast and not a human.


    Plus it is only her introduction chapters, so her character still has a lot of progression. One chap today because it was a busy day ^^"


    But it is l quite long so I hope that it makes up for that


    Thank you very much for reading and your support everyone!!!


    DaoistGreenOnion

 Chapter 649 Colliding Paths

    649 Colliding Paths


    Fen Baihu approached Wu Long again as hisdies were admiring the view.


    "So, you want to use my Mystic Realms then", she made an assumption, understanding the gist of what he had in mind for her powers from his earlier words.


    "Yes, I want to move my Sect, and its affiliate organizations here", he nodded, confirming her suspicion.


    "Hmm, but wouldn''t they need to go in and out almost constantly then?", she asked foreseeing quite a bit of a work for her if that were the case.


    "Haha, no, not really, we would need to establish a base of operations in the outside world anyway. It is just moving as arge organization can be quite troublesome, and very noticeable.


    With this world we can easily move around, changing our locations.


    But if you really are too bothered to transport people in and out even a few times, you can give me the ability to manipte this space as well" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He chuckled as she widened her eyes at hisst words.


    "You? How do you suppose that is possible?", she then revealed a confused look.


    "When we eventually Dual Cultivate, I will receive your Innate Blood Qi, and thus have a trace of Celestial Fox Bloodline. We also are connected by a Soul Pact, so as soon as I am able to wield some of the power of that bloodline, you can give me control over this space through the Soul Thread that connects us"


    As he was exining, Fen Baihu slightly blushed, and then revealed a look of understanding.


    "Heh, you do get quite a lot from this agreement after all", she then made a wry smile, as the more she learned the more sweet deal this alliance turned out to be for Wu Long.


    "Hahaha, I am not going to deny it, but it is not like what you receive is small either. It is just a matter of perspective, and what you ce importance on", he smiled in return as she nodded in agreement.


    Just moving forward from the dead end-like situation she was in before was already a huge blessing for her, not to mention that she now got an ally in the face of someone she would be terrified of as an enemy, which made him the best ally she could have.


    As they reappeared in the ruins of the Cloud Piercing Sect, they saw that Kwon Qianhong was already finished with looting the ce to the ground.


    "Young Master, there is a blind man named Duan Feng who wishes to meet you", Butler Bang approached, pointing toward a distant man standing with a blindfold, Nie Guanting standing menacingly before him, watching his every move.


    "Haha, let him through", Wu Long lightlyughed looking at that scene.


    Nie Guanting was able to pass Wu Long''s requirement and learn the fighting style for his heavy weapon in one month, thus receiving guidance from Wu Long.


    And while he might have already been able to massively improve his strength in the short while since, he still fell quite a bit short of being Duan Feng''s opponent, not to mention that this swordsman''s aura was far sharper than when Wu Longst met him.


    "Greetings, Sword Master Wu", Duan Feng bowed respectfully when he was allowed to approach.


    "I see that the lingering Sword Intent in the injury I gave youst time was not wasted. You have improved. What is your purpose in approaching me though?", Wu Long nodded to the man seeing his progress, and then asked.


    "...I thought you said that we will see each other again...?", the man spoke with slight confusion as Wu Long sighed, shaking his head.


    "I did, but that has already passed. The sword that pierced the heart of your Sect Master is thest thing that I showed you. I have nothing to teach or give you anymore", Wu Long spoke as Duan Feng''s eyebrows went up under the blindfold.


    "Y-you are saying...?", he spoke with a bit of hesitation as Wu Long nodded to his assumption.


    "This is where our paths part", Wu Long spoke with a calm and even voice. Duan Feng could tell that this was a final word, a decision that was made, never to be taken back.


    The swordsman lingered on the spot for a moment in silence, and then bowed with respect toward the man who showed him the true meaning of the sword, turning his feet and departing into distance.


    "..."


    "Haha, what is it, Butler Bang. It is unlike you to hesitate to speak", Wu Long chuckled as he noticed the old butler''s well-hidden expression.


    "My apologies, Young Master. I was just... hesitant whether it was a good idea to let that man go his own way, after all he could be a powerful asset to you", Butler Bang made a wry smile that seemed to say that nothing got past his Young Master, and spoke with a bit of regret.


    He could tell that the blind man''s strength was not far from his own, and hid a great potential for the future.


    "Hahaha, you don''t have to apologize for thinking about my interests. I truly had not much to give him. There are those that grow by guidance, and there are those that only grow on their own and are ruined by any attempts to guide them, of course there are also any other kind in between.


    That man''s talent would rot if he was guided, and his path has to be carved out by him alone. Not to mention that he''s the type to grow in adversity, and being part of arge group like ours will yet again numb his potential"


    Wu Long lightlyughed and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Hmm, the more the Young Master speaks of him, the more talented and useful the man seems to me, hahaha", Butler Bang stroked his beard with a bit of a wry smile.


    "Haha, as long as we do not stop treading on the way of cultivation, there will be more meetings like this, that pass without seemingly any meaning or conclusion.


    I simply gave that man a hint, just like countless strangers that I only ever encountered once in my previous life gave hints to me on my journey through the Seven Boundless Worlds.


    Sometimes a single look from a person you never met before, and will never meet again can save your life or give meaning to a moment.


    Let that moment pass, and do not linger on it.


    Some paths collide to forever be joined, some are only sharing direction for some time, and some are there to pass like a fleeting dream,sting for a moment before parting.


    Do not long for what is not meant to be.


    Lingering on the thoughts about closed doors behind you will make you lose sight of the open ones in front.


    I had nothing to give him, and nothing that I wanted from him in return.


    Not to mention that I just felt like he had his own destiny to follow, and thus let him go"


    Wu Long spoke with a light smile looking at the distant back of a swordsman that was about to disappear, as Butler Bang shook his head in self-reflection, thinking to himself that he still had a long road to tread ahead of him.


    Hehe, my apologies for being a bitte in posting the chap, I was not at home at the usual time ^^"

 Chapter 650 The Sharpest Shard

    Chapter 650 The Sharpest Shard


    After that everyone except for Wu Long, Xue Bing, and Fen Baihu boarded the ship and sailed toward the Imperial Capital which had a small port facing this gulf that received boats from small fishing viges all around the shore, since these waters were rtively safe.


    Wu Long, apanied by Xue Bing and Fen Baihu traveled West to the Kingdom of Gatang on foot.


    He and the Mythical Beast have discussed ground rules of their alliance on the way.


    Although despite struggling to think of something, the Celestial Fox did not have much to ask except for her safety from any of Wu Long''s allies, adequate respect and dignity in treatment, as well as possible share of natural treasures they mighte across if it was particrly beneficial for her, all which Wu Long was intending to give her even without explicit agreement.


    From his sides there were also not that many restrictions on her as long as she did not harm any of Wu Long''s Dao Family or allies, or act against his interests. And apart from asional help in some tasks, she was basically free to do whatever and act however she wanted, which both surprised and delighted her.


    As they reached their destination, they met Old Yen in a small Northern town, and sending him toward the Imperial Capital ahead of them, moved to the capital of the Kingdom located at the southern tip.


    This country''s entire Northern Region could be described with one word: "misery".


    After all, it was locked in a perpetual war against two neighbors on two sides, the Cloud Piercing Empire to the East and the Rixui Kingdom to the West.


    The Southern part of the country, however, located on a penins stretching into the Central Sea, was far more peaceful and evenvish. The Capital located on the very tip of the penins, was far too remote from both frontlines and the atmosphere in there resembled a perpetual festival, as if trying to drown the horrors of the war in the North in wine and luxury.


    This city, however, was known as the New Capital throughout thends, as the old one used to be at the center of the penins, not at the tip.


    A giant pce located on the elevated hill oversaw the city.


    There, in one of the lush but rtively remote gardens, a party was taking ce almost every day ever since a few months ago two guests of the Crown Prince arrived in the country in secrecy.


    "Hahaha, I must say, for such a lousy fighter, your head does work, Dong Shuo", Ma Huiughed as he sipped the wine with one hand while his hand was around a brothel woman.


    They were sitting in avish gazebo in a remote part of the garden.


    "Haa~", the one he talked to only gripped his head with aplicated expression, thinking ''truly, blessed are the ignorant...''


    He could not be as carefree and in good mood as hispanion, knowing that while they managed to survive the battle, they had almost no prospects.


    They fled from the battle without knowing the results, and the cloak of secrecy covering the continent ever since made it so that they could not be certain about anything, but whoever won, it did not look good for them.


    If Gu Zhen managed to overturn that situation and win, he would incinerate them for abandoning him to fight on his own. If he lost, their enemies would not wee them either.


    And the closing off of the continent could signify the consolidation of power and dealing with the aftermath of either side.


    So either side could one day decide toe for them.


    On the other hand.


    Bahshi Assassins never took in any outsiders, and the Corrupt Path''s Blood Demon would likely only see them as great sacrifices to prolong his own lifespan if Gu Zhen was dead.


    But more than anything, there were no more Blood Vitality Pills for them, so even if they could enjoy carefree lives here in this Kingdom, those lives would notst for long.


    They were stuck at a dead end, and could only count their days while constantly fearing retaliation.


    "Hm? What is this?!", but as Dong Shuo was deep in his thoughts about this, he was woken from them by Ma Hui''s exmation, hearing a note of alertness and strangely amusement in the tone.


    And as he raised his head and then traced Ma Hui''s gaze, his eyes widened, filling with horror, as one of his worst nightmares hade true.


    "Who goes there! This is inside the Royal Pce grounds! You dare-...!", the guards, standing a bit further away,noticed the situation, and also turned to look in the direction the two were looking at.


    They saw a man and two gorgeous womennding as if from a jump not far in the distance, but the voice of one of the guards full of indignation and strict tone was cut short by a delightedughter.


    "Hahaha! Did youe here to offer me your head, boy? Don''t think that I forgot you!", Ma Hui spoke standing up and taking up hisrge saber standing to the side of the sofa he sat on. His eyes were eyeing the two beauties around Wu Long.


    ''This idiot! Did he forget that Lord Gu was obsessed with this guy? If he''s alive and here...'', meanwhile Dong Shuo was looking to the sides, desperately calcting his chances at getting away.


    "Could you iste these two, Fen Baihu? The guards can be let go after but not them", Wu Long chuckled, not much interested in dealing with the two at the moment, and walking with Xue Bing further toward the Royal Pce.


    "Heh, no problem", she chuckled, and the two were enveloped by mist, disappearing from the spot.


    Meanwhile, Wu Long and Xue Bing proceeded toward the main pce, the guards in their way disappearing into clouds of mysterious-looking mist much like the previous two.


    They walkedpletely unimpeded all the way to the Throne Room.


    "W-who are you?! Do you know where you step into? Guards! Guards!!!", the man sitting on the throne widened his eyes at the sight of the two, and started shouting for guards who for some reason did not answer.


    The ministers and officials in the room also looked confused at what was happening.


    "Let me introduce you, this is Xue Bing, the lost daughter of Lord Xue and thest heir to the Xue Family that ruled this region before it was annexed by the crown", Wu Long spoke, pointing to Xue Bing who also widened her eyes as she was wondering why he specifically asked her toe with him.


    The Throne Room was also thrown into turmoil as the people around started to smell something burning in the air from the way these two walked in unimpeded and the identity of the beauty.


    "L-Lord Xue cmited treason! He-...", the King started to speak but was unceremoniously interrupted by Wu Long.


    "Yeah yeah, whatever let you sleep at night all these years. That will not, however, save you from what ising today.


    The Xue Family grew too powerful in this Southern Region, and managed to raise the living for all poption in its territory, it boasted a private army that could rival the Royal Army. For all we know they might have be the rulers of this country given time. No one would have cared that you were threatened by them, you were powerless.


    The thing that got in the way of that all was that thest Head of the Xue Family, Xue Bing''s father wanted to create peace.


    And we all here know that the Blood Demon that controlled all of this continent had a different purpose for it, perpetual wars, which created misery and cruelty, allowing his Cult to grow followers, and the whole continent to be a breeding ground for sacrifices"


    Wu Long did not sugarcoat the facts that were uncovered by Old Yen''s investigation,ying them bare as the king and his ministers started to feel a chill.


    However, he did not mention the final detail which was included in that report, which was that the day the Xue Family was annihted was only a week after little Xue Bing''s physique was identified as an Extreme Yin Physique, likely being the spark that lit the whole ce on fire.


    That secret was something he did not wish to reveal to her in this manner, and certainly not now.


    "Here are people who participated in the assault on the Xue Family that night, the people that took thend that your Father worked hard to turn prosperous, and rested theirurels on his achievements", Wu Long then turned to Xue Bing.


    Her expression was emotionless, but there was a slight change in her eyes as he said these words, a change that did not escape his sight.


    He then nodded to her, and she slightly leaned forward, tilting her face down as her cold eyes circled the crowd that started to look for an exit or fall on their knees, ciers made of Spiritual Qi appeared in the air above her head.


    And then the Throne Room filled with the sounds of screams.


    After exiting that room, the two stood on a cliff overseeing the city, as blurry and confusing memories ran before Xue Bing''s eyes.


    "You can''t run from them forever, Bing''er", his voice woke her from the daze, as she slightly trembled at their meaning, turning to him.


    "You cannot run from the fear, confusion, despair, sorrow, pain and anger of that day infinitely. You have to face them someday", he softly spoke, raising his hand to caress her cheek and looking into her icy turquoise eyes.


    He was talking about something she could never fully escape from.


    The emotions that were frozen first, those that triggered her physique''s ability, those that were still frozen deep inside her.


    "But now, you don''t have to face them alone. You have me, and I am here for you", he spoke in a low voice, almost a whisper as her pupils became wider looking into his eyes. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And then the corners of her eyes started reddening, as she made tiny steps closer to him, gripping onto his robes in front of her.


    He wrapped his arms around her, and she put her head into his chest, hot tears streaming down her face and soaking into his clothes as her shoulders started shaking.


    His hand went up to gently stroke the back of her head, while the other tightly hugged her into his arms.


    As she felt the warmth andforting feeling, she finally removed the final stop, and a heart-wrenching cry resounded from her lips as she cried her heart out for the first time ever since that day, the sharpest shard of ice in her heart slowly melting in his embrace.

 Chapter 651 Storm Forge

    Chapter 651 Storm Forge


    A little fox with tinum blonde fur, eight tails and pink eyes looked at a couple sitting on the ground.


    The man did not care that the grass stained his robes green and that the dirt was soiling them. His sole focus was on the beautiful woman cuddled in his arms and sitting on hisps, slightly curled up as she leaned onto him.


    She was softly sobbing, as he soothed her, stroking the back of her head.


    The vertical pupils of the fox dted slightly as it looked with curiosity at them, but did not disturb, only silently observing the scene from afar.


    Soon the beauty in the man''s hands calmed down, and then closed her eyes, dozing off and eventually sinking into deep slumber.


    The fox was about to start approaching, but noticed that the man did not move despite the beauty''s sleep. Simply looking down at her, as if listening to the evening out soft breaths and studying the rxing features of her face.


    The head of the little fox tilted to the side, its ears moving slightly as its tails swayed from side to side as it sat back down to continue watching the scene.


    ---


    When Xue Bing woke up her face already resumed the usual slightly cold and emotionless expression, but there was a clear change in her eyes as she looked at Wu Long.


    He smiled at her, and their lips united in a kiss.


    They spent some time not parting, and then she turned to look at the scenery for the first time taking her eyes off of him, even that seemingly with reluctance.


    "What will happen to this country next?", she asked as she looked at the cityscape.


    "Hmm, there will be a period of turmoil, and after that it will settle down under a new rule, whoever it belongs to. In any case the main driving force of the perpetual conflict on this continent is gone, so after some time most of it would settle in peace, though of course not infinite", he made a pondering expression as he turned to look at the scenery too, and then turned back and smiled toward her.


    She nodded, her interest subsiding as not much tied her to this country anymore. With this, she could finally truly move forward with nothing holding her back.


    Wu Long went inside one of the more unstable and phantasm-like realms of Fen Baihu to dispose of the twost remnants of his conflict with Gu Zhen, and then moved out from the Gatang Kingdom back to the Cloud Piercing Empire, where a ship already arrived in the Imperial Capital.


    This city was somewhat more dark and immersed in the heavy atmosphere of the whole continent, than the one Wu Long and Xue Bing just left.


    The ship stopped a bit further off in the gulf, to not rm the Imperial Army that was already on edge all the time, and only a small group of people consisting of Wu Long''s Dao Family and Butler Bang with a select few of his subordinates arrived in the city.


    Of course, their arrival itself was already quite noticeable, but as Bi Rui and Cao Mei revealed their cultivation bases to ward off trouble, no one sought trouble with them.


    Thus as Wu Long arrived and joined them they simply settled in one of the higher-end inns of the city.


    Old Yen weed Nie Guanting with joy, and Kwon Qianhong with surprise as he did not think thetter was of the type to follow someone.


    "Hehe, looking forward to work with you, Senior", but Kwon Qianhong''s amicable attitude and visible quick wit made Old Yen swiftly ept this neer. Though despite the warm wee for the other neer, Old Yen did not escape the fate of being tested for strength against his new partner. And though he won, it was a far lessfortable win for him than for Butler Bang. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hmm", Nie Guanting stood up from the ground with a smug look, that seemingly said that he was not that far off from overtaking Old Yen, and then his eyes turned to Butler Bang, as he gained a renewed confidence.


    Needless to say, there were now a few more bruises on the face of the former Imperial Prince as the old butler demonstrated that he was rapidly increasing his strength as well.


    Wu Long shook his head at the antics of his four direct subordinates who seemingly were in the middle of forming a strange andplicated rtionship, going outside to head to the Storm Forge, the reason he has arrived in this city instead of returning straight to the Azure Eagle Continent.


    Butler Bang, noticing his departure, gave a look to Old Yen, who nodded and taking the two neers hurried to join Wu Long while the old butler remained in the inn to make sure no one dared to disturb the Wu Family.


    The famous weapons and armor refinery workshop was located in a whole district of the capital dedicated to the Dao of Forging.


    There were some of the finest weaponsmiths in the whole of the Three Continents here, supplying high-quality goods to the other continents as well.


    As Wu Long arrived in thepany of the trio that followed behind him, he passed through the post of Imperial Guards at the wall separating this special district without much trouble thanks to Kwon Qianhong.


    ''Heh, it takes one to know one'', Wu Long inwardly chuckled as he saw the quick exchange happening with one of the guards.


    When the group entered the Storm Forge some timeter, they saw a clerk looking at them with a slightly bored expression.


    "I need to speak with the Forge Master", Wu Long calmly spoke as the clerk snorted.


    "Hah, if everyone could meet the Forge Master by simply asking he would have no time to work", the young man spoke without any surprise or even changing his bored pose, as this exchange likely happened before, and not once.


    "Huh?! You wanna lose a few teeth talking like that to Boss?!", Nie Guanting spoke with a menacing face, instantly raising the clerk by the shirt.


    "...! D-do you know where you are?! You''re in big trouble if you act like this in here!!!", the clerk''s legs helplessly dangled as he clenched the wrist of the hand that held him with both of his.


    "Guanting, we''re not thugs, let the man down", Old Yen, noticing Wu Long''s raised eyebrow came forward to mitigate the situation.


    "But...", Nie Guanting hesitated, slightly lowering the man he held but still notpletely as he turned to look at Old Yen.


    "Aigh, don''t you see that Boss is not happy with your actions either?", Old Yen spoke with a bit of frustration as Nie Guanting turned to look at Wu Long, and then ced the clerk back on his feet, as thetter took a few steps back with wide eyes and rough breath, shuddering from both fear and anger.


    "Th-That''s it! You all are-...!", the clerk pointed his finger at them, but shrank back at a menacing gaze from Nie Guanting, lowering his finger.


    "Eiii... this little brother, we''re not here to make trouble. We''re just serious people who don''t like to waste time", Kwon Qianhong made an amicable smile, leaning forward and resting his elbow on the counter in a friendly manner, adding "Our Boss needs to meet your Forge Master, and that''s gonna happen one way or another. Do you really want to be the reason your Forge Master failed to greet the current most powerful man on the whole Three Continents?"


    The clerk''s eyes that were full of anger, apprehension and fear now revealed a hint of caution. "Mm, it seems Qian is enough here", Wu Long only needed to give a look to Old Yen with those words, for him to nod and take Nie Guanting with him, parting ways and leaving his ''Boss'' in thepany of only the thrifty neer.


    The clerk saw that the menacing muscle mountain was sent away and was hesitating until Kwon Qianhong''s glib tongue got him to go to the depths of the Forge.


    He returned with a middle-aged man who narrowed his eyes on the two guests, studying their demeanor and correctly discerning Wu Long as the one to speak to.


    "Hmm, the title of the most powerful man on the Three Continents is not that easy to im, young man", the middle-aged man spoke stroking a thin beard.


    "Will this help?", Wu Long retreived a crimson redrge saber from his Spatial Ring, and the middle-aged man''s jaw dropped as his eyes widened.


    "Th-The Blood Drinker!", he spoke with fear and reverence at the same time.


    "So, can you call out the Forge Master now?", Wu Long smiled and the middle-aged man nodded, turning back and running off, bringing an older man with him.


    "How may we address this Honorable Guest?", the Forge Master spoke with a humble tone as Wu Long''s eyes slightly narrowed.


    "Haa~... you can call me Wu Long. But it seems I will not find what I seek here", Wu Long replied with a bit of disappointment in his voice.


    "What does Honorable Guest mean...? I am afraid I cannot understand...", the Forge Master revealed a slightly confused look.


    "You were not the one who designed the retractable armor that uses Spatial Rings, were you?", Wu Long exined as the Forge Master widened his eyes.


    "C-Correct, we have received those designs as legacy from our Great Ancestor who had long since passed"


    "Any information on the origins of those designs?", Wu Long spoke as his disappointment grew even more as the chances of finding the one who created that armor were bing slimmer.


    "O-only that those were from before the Great Cmity. ... I-it seems they were made by an apprentice of our Great Ancestor, who banished him, although near the end of his life the Great Ancestor seemed regretful ... Oh! Yes! I-I seem to recall that that apprentice was called Gao Lianjin", the Forge Master spoke as he eyed the blood-colored saber in Wu Long''s hands, and checking his expression.


    It was clear he understood that the person before him had to be answered, whatever he asks.


    Meanwhile Wu Long sank into thoughts, getting the gist of the situation.


    He did not linger in the Storm Forge any longer, as it lost its allure to him, swiftly exiting the Forging Dao District and returning to the inn, though Kwon Qianhong quickly noted that the two that left the Forge ahead of them did not return untilte in the evening.

 Chapter 652 The Whims of Fate

    Chapter 652 The Whims of Fate


    Old Yen had an exhausted expression, as his new partner turned out to be quite hard to control. However, it also made his work somehow easier as well. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It turned out, that people were a lot more willing to speak with him after Nie Guanting would disy an impulsive and menacing demeanor, likely perceiving Old Yen to be the only person standing between them and danger.


    Thus, the two of them were an oddly efficientbination through their differences, though the awkwardness in their cooperation, this being their first time working together, took its toll on the one of the two coordinating and guiding their movements.


    While Old Yen and Nie Guanting were away, though, Wu Long took hisdies to the most expensive restaurant in the capital to try the local cuisine, having a leisurely walk from the inn to there to see the local scenery.


    As they entered the restaurant premises though, Wu Long was surprised to hear a vaguely familiar voice as they were passing through the vast garden.


    "Benefactor!!!", a man stood up with a painting brush in his hand, and unfinished portrait in front of him, his eyes slightly watering at the sight of Wu Long.


    "Hmm?... Oh, we meet again, hahaha", Wu Long raised his eyebrow and then slowly a recollection of this artist came back to him as the coincidence of meeting three times on three different continents made him slightly chuckle.


    "Huh? What is this?! Who told you to stop painting?!", the man that the artist was painting stood up from the sofa.


    The two luxuriously clothed women by his sides revealed grins of anticipation, as they knew that a spectacle was going start now.


    "Ah! M-my apologies, Your Highness. B-but I just saw the man who made me what I am today and-...", the artist revealed a fearful expression at the menacing attitude of the apparent Imperial Family member.


    "And what?! Thought you could stop painting to say hi?! And who is this-...", the Imperial Family member made an expression full of indignation, but froze as he turned to look at the party that the artist was greeting.


    His eyes widened at the sight of the beauties while the women sitting on the sofa revealed angered and defeated expressions.


    However, before the Imperial Family member could even say anything, his face deformed from the side, and them he flew into the decorative wall, crushing and bing embedded into the stone in a quite artistic pose.


    His Revolving Qi Realm allowed him to survive crushing into the wall to the detriment of the decorative stone, but he could not remain conscious, remaining stuck in the wall in that same pose.


    The two women on the sofa revealed first wide eyes of confusion, and then started trembling as they turned to look at the man turned into bas-relief.


    "Ooof, such a sound...", Gong Cui chuckled as she looked at that as well, admiring the distinct heavy sound of impact into the stone, while Wu Mengqi stashed her sword back into her Spatial Ring.


    "...", *nk*


    The artist''s eyes widened and then the brush fell from his trembling hands.


    "Y-You really are sent by Heavens to guide this humble one!!!", tears started flowing from the corners of the eyes of the artist, who looked at the scene as if having a new epiphany.


    "It seems you''re not here voluntarily", Wu Long chuckled, he noticed that the guards that were now frozen as thin threads of steel were wrapped around them were ced all around the artist.


    "Y-yes... I have fallen out of favor with the Minister of the Wood Spirit Empire and thus tried my luck in the Ind Kingdom, from where I was invited here but...", the artist, woken up from his daze by the words of his benefactor, spoke with a slightly heavy sigh as Wu Long nodded with understanding.


    Members of ruling dynasties trapping people of arts andpelling them to work for them was not a new story after all, rather, it was a very old andmon one.


    He did, however feel that three meetings were at least some kind of fate so he chuckled and nodded.


    "Butler Bang, escort this man to our inn"


    "B-Benefactor..."


    "It''s fine. There''s no need to be humble, it''s no big deal. Just go and have some rest and then you''ll leave this country with us", Wu Long chuckled.


    "If I may...", however, a calm tone of voice resounded as a man wearing a blindfold with a sword strapped to his back appeared as if from nowhere.


    "Mm?", Wu Long raised his eyebrow at Duan Feng.


    Of course, he noticed him quietly eating alone in a small diner not that far from here, but did not expect the swordsman to approach on his own.


    "I can take care of this artist and escort him to safety...", Duan Feng spoke in a calm tone, seemingly more at peace than when he left the Cloud Piercing Sect''s ruins.


    Wu Long''s eyes calmly looked at the swordsman, and then a smile touched his lips.


    ''Fate, or coincidence... or just a natural progression... hahaha, interesting...'', ran through Wu Long''s mind.


    "Will appreciate it", he then chuckled, and turning to the artist spoke in a reassuring tone, "This man is strong, as long as you''re with him you''ll be safe. He''s also one of integrity so you can trust him"


    "T-Thank you Benefactor", the artist spoke with sincere emotions as he lowered his head, while Wu Long nodded to him and Duan Feng, and then proceeded to go further into the restaurant with hisdies.


    The Imperial Guards that were freed from Butler Bang''s restraints looked at the group with apprehension, but did not dare to move against them as they recognized that this was the same group that recently arrived in the capital, and had at least two known Mortal Transcendence Realm experts.


    Duan Feng was also still wearing the robes of the Cloud Piercing Sect so they could not do much against him either. They could only hurry and run to help the unconscious member of the Imperial Family out of the decorative wall.


    After having their dinner in peace, the group soon left the capital, also unperturbed.


    No repercussions for the incident followed them, as the Imperial Family remainedpletely silent.


    Wu Long had everyone enter Fen Baihu''s core realm, which then spirited away the entire fortress-ship as well, and then traveled with speed and ease that was only avable when he traveled at his own pace, experiencing the convenience of his alliance with the Celestial Fox.


    Thetter was sitting on his shoulder in her small fox form.


    In truth, Fen Baihu could freely go in between reality and phantasm-like state, existing all around and yet nowhere.


    Of course, that power did have a limitation, in that she had to materialize her Soul Bead into reality, either within herself or outside, to fully use that ability, thus exposing a vulnerability.


    It was both the source of her ultimate power, and her weakest point.


    But as it now was within Wu Long''s Niwan Pce, she technically met all conditions to exist in her phantasm-like state in a veryrge area around him, and thus she did not need to manifest her physical form in order to travel with him.


    She still chose to do so, however, driven by unknown motives and thoughts.


    He first arrived in the Northern Sea Inds to visit the Brilliant Sun Temple.


    The ship was unleashed not far from the Sect''s volcanic ind, as the existence of the realm was at least for now kept hidden.


    What they learned upon entering the Sect, was that it has split in two, one part of which decided to join the Eternal Duality Valley, and another, more conservative part decided to keep the tradition of their Sect.


    Only around 1400 members led by Grand Elder Gan and Temple Master boarded the ship while the others remained in the Sect.


    The ship then sailed for a bit before being spirited away again.

 Chapter 653 The Way Forward

    Chapter 653 The Way Forward


    Upon swiftly returning to the newly established Eternal Duality Valley, Wu Long''sdies, and the key representatives of the new Sect assembled for the general meeting, to discuss further ns.


    "...thus it can be confirmed that while the Blood Demon''s influence disappearing will contribute to the stabilization of that continent, the current state of affairs is likely to remain if no significant change is made", Old Yen finished the report from the investigation he did with Nie Guanting.


    This investigation was spurred by the fact that upon entering the Forging Dao district in the Cloud Piercing Empire, Wu Long instantly could tell that there was a slightly different atmosphere there, and even the guards within the district were not belonging to the Imperial Army.


    And his instinct did not fail him as Old Yen uncovered that the district was its own entity and mostly independent of the Empire it was located in, like a country within a country. It waspletely walled off and regted by its ownws and the authority of the Imperial Army within the district was dismal if not outright nonexistent.


    Old Yen''s investigation also showed that the district and the Empire held almost equal influence, not meddling in each others affairs, at least directly.


    The Great Forge Hall, an organization that eerily resembled the Divine Forge Hall of the Seven Boundless Worlds was the one that controlled that entire district, and the one that was directly profiting from the wars on the continent as it supplied arms and armor to all warring nations.


    It was the structure that the Blood Demon used to fuel the powers of the continent so that they remained in a subtle bnce, thus neither side being able to prevail, while also controlling the Royal Houses and the Imperial Dynasty from the shadows to achieve that same effect.


    This structure was so robust, and the system of incentives were so well-ced, that even after the death of Linghun Mo, the situation on the continent was not likely to change, as all parties that could make a difference would continue to make decisions pushing the five countries to more conflict, driven purely by their interests and no outside influence.


    The only thing that could change was the ambition of the Imperial Family that was previously stifled by the Blood Demon, but then again all the other parties had their incentives to keep the status quo, and thus all that would happen is an increase in the internal struggles within the Empire.


    "I can shed some light on that, as there used to be three more influential Transcendent cultivators, that governed that continent"


    Madam Liang nodded, exining the situation as she drew on her smoking pipe and puffed a cloud of herbal smoke into the air.


    "One founded the Great Forge Hall, the other backed the Empire, and the most aloof of them backed the Cloud Piercing Sect. The three of them were also key reasons that Gu Zhen was able to keep Senior Zhao at a distance, as their interests intersected. Though they perished one after another due to their age"


    She then added with an introspective expression, and then chuckled, a wry smile appearing on her face as her eyes shined with an emotion remotely resembling pity.


    "Heh, those poor bastards were used by him as a shield and then discarded as Senior Zhao started losing his strength to age. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Gu Zhen likely already had the Blood Vitality Pill recipe by that time, but I guess they were not as convenient to rule as others, as while they supported him they still remained a separate power unlike those that followed him"


    Madam Liang sighed, shaking her head, and then finished her exnation with...


    "The Corrupt Path took over only after their passing, and turned that continent into their yground, but left the key structures intact as they were quite convenient"


    "Hmm, I see. Thank you for the information, Madam Liang. But... those three governed the continent... with you there?", Wu Long turned a curious gaze to Fen Baihu whozily sat on one of the soft armchairs in the meeting room.


    Her presence of course got a lot of attention from everyone in the room, as she was easily the most powerful person in the entire Three Continents before Wu Long showed on the scene, and yet remained almost unknown.


    "I generally didn''t meddle in the affairs of humans, as long as no one disturbed the Northernmost tip of the continent", she shrugged her shoulders, revealing her attitude of almost no interest toward the worldly affairs, adding "I only explored dreams of some humans to deal with boredom from time to time, and if I sensed a particrly strong Soul"


    "Haha, I guess that''s something to be expected... well, it seems that...", Wu Long lightly chuckled, and then as he turned back to face the room and was going to go to the next topic, mostly losing interest in the previous one as all the questions he had were answered, Wei Lan''s face entered his view, and his words halted.


    She did not say anything, nor did her expression reveal any of her thoughts, but he could still tell.


    "Hmm", Wu Long raised his hand to rest his chin on his fingers in thought.


    "Boss?", Old Yen noticed the shift in Wu Long''s attitude and carefully asked.


    "No, it''s just that to be honest our business here is done for the most part, and I was nning to start moving soon.


    With Fen Baihu''s cooperation we can move far more easily, and the logistics problem I was slightly agonizing before is now mostly solved without even needing that Forging Master.


    But..."


    He shook his head as he exined that nothing was wrong.


    Initially, he was thinking of reforging Cao Xiang''s fortress ship into a more powerful treasure.


    One that would be able to move not only on sea, and also bear the harsh travel through the unstable link between the worlds.


    This n was a backup in case he could not get the cooperation of the Eight-Tailed Fox that he was notpletely certain about.


    Now, however, even if he did not find the Forging Master that he still was eager to recruit despite the changed circumstances, the logistics part of their travel was solved.


    Seeing his hesitation despite seemingly all arrangements being done and every loose end on the Three Continents being tied, Wei Lan revealed a vexed expression as she now knew for certain that he noticed her thoughts.


    "Wu Long...", she raised her voice, but Ye Ling standing next to her ced her hand on her shoulder, shaking her head from side to side.


    "Haha, don''t worry, Lan''er. I am not only dying the decision because of you. In truth, I also just recently received a confirmation that we likely do not need to even travel through the Boundless Mortal World, and can directly ascend to the Boundless Profound World instead"


    Wu Long chuckled as well.

 Chapter 654 Deliberations

    Chapter 654 Deliberations


    Wu Long''s words caused surprise to appear on the faces of most people in the room.


    "Are you saying there is an Ascension World Stone here on the Three Continents?", Ye Long spoke with genuine surprise.


    "Haha, not on the Three Continents, but indeed, there is one not that far", he nodded with a smile, adding "you must have heard from Ziyan of what she saw from the Blue Moon, right?"


    "That this world was actually far greater... you mean that it is one of the Main Worlds?", she spoke as everything started to finally click into ce.


    After all, Hua Ziyan saw a World for the first time, so it was hard to tell what she meant by a giant world.


    "A Main World?", Cao Mei asked with curiosity and Wu Long chuckled, nodding.


    "As I told you, there are a great many, countless in fact, worlds within each Boundless World. Among them, there are Small, Minor, Intermediate, Major, and Greater worlds. What divides them, however, is not only their size but also the number of World Stones covering their surface, or rather, the number of links to other worlds they have.


    Small Worlds generally never have more than three, a great many of them possessing only one, which ssifies them as Endpoint Worlds, those that end in a dead-end with only one way to enter and exit.


    Greater Worlds, on the other hand, can have hundreds of links to other worlds"


    Wu Long slightly reiterated what they knew, and then added a more detailed exnation on top, continuing with...


    "But above those there is a very small number, only around a hundred thousand in case of the Boundless Mortal World, and much much less in the higher ones, of Main Worlds.


    Those which size is immenselyrger than any other, and that connect a number of worlds so vast that they naturally be the very centers of our civilization within the Boundless World they are located in.


    And while Ascension World Stones that allow for travel between Boundless Worlds can technically exist within a world of any size, all Main Worlds without exception have them, in fact those are the most used avenues to gain ess to the Boundless Profound World" As Wu Long finished his exnation, a slightly confused look appeared on Song Lingfei''s face.


    "Wait, but how did Sister Ye Ling understand that it was in fact a Main World instead of just a Major or Greater World with an Ascension World Stone?", she then asked a bit puzzled.


    "I made a guess because there were other inconsistencies about this being an average one, even if it was a Greater, World", Ye Ling shook her head with a gentle smile, her previous surprise already mostly settled.


    "Inconsistencies?", Feng Yi raised her eyebrow and Ye Ling nodded.


    "The number of Essence Gathering Realm experts and influential organizations that were in this world before the Great Cmity", she pointed out.


    "Mm, you see, the deviation of Spiritual Root that allows one to cultivate to Essence Gathering Realm while in Boundless Mortal World is truly rare, and yet there were four alive ones in the tiny space of Three Continents"


    Wu Long added to the exnation, and then proceeded to add...


    "Not to mention that both the Frozen Garden Pce''s and Brilliant Sun Temple''s legacyes from two Major Sects, as well as the Bahshi Assassins, Alchemy Tower''s origins and other such factors.


    All this is possible only because this was not an ordinary world to begin with, but a broken down Main World, which, I imagine caused quite a stir outsied, as I''ve yet to hear about a Main World bing a Fractured one ever before"


    Wu Long added an exnation, finishing with a chuckle. Even an intermediate-sized world bing a Fractured one was big news, as the ones that usually fell to this fate were mainly Small Worlds.


    "Hmm, the fact you brought up a direct way toward the Boundless Profound World means that you have at least considered following that path... what are you concerned about then?", Nie Xiwang rified as it seemed like the curiosity of others was satisfied.


    For her, a direct path like that was very logical to follow,but she knew that his earlier hesitation must have a reason.


    Wei Lan also had a concerned look, as she knew part of that hesitation was tied to her.


    "Mm, it is just that our civilization in the Boundless Profound World is way smaller than in the Boundless Mortal World.


    Don''t get me wrong, it is still incredibly vast, but you just cannot imagine how truly iprehensibly enormous the explored and settled area of the Boundless Mortal World is"


    Wu Long nodded, voicing the first of his considerations regarding the way forward.


    "Information... huh", Madam Liang sighed, releasing a long stream of herbal smoke with a thoughtful expression.


    "Hmm", Nie Xiwang also nodded, understanding his concerns, and then noticing nearby-sitting Gong Cui''s expression, as if confirming the meaning for herself, added "So you are saying that going in blind without first learning about the current situation in the Seven Boundless Worlds is risky...?"


    "Yes and no, after all the amount of truly important information that is allowed to seep down into the Boundless Mortal World is almost nonexistent. But yet again, gauging the general situation is still possible so there is that to consider too.


    And since it is so vast, and the lifespan of its inhabitants rtively short, it is far less under control than the higher Boundless Worlds, it is simply impossible to grasp. Thus testing out the waters in the Boundless Mortal World is a far safer option"


    Wu Long inwardly chuckled at the unexpected bond between the de Empress and Gong Cui while he answered.


    "But you also have other reasons you are not pushing with the n to immediately breach the Wall of Ascension...", Ye Ling added and he nodded to her.


    "Indeed.


    After all, we do have the power to change the situation on the Cloud Piercing Continent"


    He added, as Wei Lan made a slight sigh.


    "Don''t be so burdened, Lan''er", Wu Long gently smiled seeing that reaction.


    "Wei Lan, I may not be the most morally apt person, but even I agree with Wu Long when he sees the appeal in your worldview", Lian Zhiqiu spoke up, causing a few surprised looks to turn her way.


    She rarely spoke during these gatherings and meetings discussing ns and official business, as she held little interest in those things.


    For Lian Zhiqiu everything was extremely simple, she followed whichever way Wu Long decided to go, and did not feel the need to understand the reasoning as she was not that interested in it.


    Thus, the fact she decided to weigh in was quite unusual to say the least.


    "Mm, Wu Long would not make decisions that he truly feels are wrong. It is only that he sees your point and considers it viable that he considers it", Ye Ling added to her Master''s words.


    Wei Lan revealed a slight blush as she realized that she suddenly became the center of attention.


    "Haha, don''t worry, you''re not the only one who is so concerned about the fate of that continent either", Cao Xiang added with a chuckle, as she was also apassionate person, and was notpletely even-hearted to the fate of people around.


    Cao Mei who sat beside Wei Lan nodding in agreement to her Mother, as she gave thetter moral support from the side.


    "Haha, besides it is not like meddling with that continent ispletely without merit to us.


    Though it may need some time and work, but that time would also be almost equal to the one during which we have to wait for the link with the Boundless Mortal World.


    And such harsh conditions as on that continent, are exactly where Old Yen finds the best candidates to join his subordinates, so we might have an opportunity to expand our allies. After all, the group we create now is crucial, as it will make up the core of our future force. Remember, that those that join uster on may not be as reliable as those that have a longer history with us"


    Wu Long then added a few more arguments that finally put Wei Lan a bit at ease.


    "Time? Don''t we just need to get rid of all the bad guys and be done with it?", Wu Mengqi then asked with surprise as Wu Long chuckled.


    "Hahaha, it''s not so easy to make a change, Mengqi. That continent has been operating in a settled way for a very very long time, and simply removing some people will not change it.


    And it is not only inrge scale things, it is in small everyday life, the little things, that the way of life, the way of thinking manifests.


    It would require a massive overhaul of how the economy of that continent operates, and what incentives are at y for it to experience a change that willst.


    Even on this continent, there are still a lot of things that we are still doing every single day, courtesy of Old Yen and the Thousand Eyes Pce, to eliminate the lingering effects of the Alchemy Tower''s influence on all levels"


    Wu Long lightlyughed, shaking his head.


    He knew well how hard it was to truly create change, one that wouldst.


    It may seem simple, remove the biggest "bad guys", and that''s it, the rest will be better on its own. But his experience showed, that such a method would only bring change for a moment, and then things will immediately return to the way they used to be.


    "But, all that can still be done in a reasonably short time. Even if we spent a decade or two here that would not really mean much to us. So it is also not the biggest reason I hesitate to go straight to the Boundless Profound World...


    The biggest reason is time itself.


    Far from being an inconvenience, that pause could give us some time to train and increase our forces, as well as use some time to improve ourselves, to nurture and consolidate our strength"


    Wu Long then added as he looked around the room.


    The people in here, as well as numerous who were not part of this meeting, might have received a superior legacy from him, and boasted very high talent on average, but they still have only been familiar with the knowledge he gave them for a year or two, most even less than a year. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This made the strength of the current Eternal Duality Valley, albeit with some exceptions, slightly superficial.


    Itcked the foundation of experience and familiarity with the knowledge he gave over time.


    It might have worked well here in the Fractured World because everyone else had a vastly inferior legacy and lower cultivation bases, but in the outside world this force was still a bit shaky.


    Not to mention that it went against Wu Long''s own principles of what true strength was.


    In addition, he could use some time to understand and work on all the new powers he got, as even the future path of Cultivation was still not that clear to him.


    He could see looks of understanding on the faces of many, as they knew he was right.


    "Besides, there''s also some loose ends.


    Since I learned that Lust Cultivators have taken refuge in the Corrupt Path, I also wanted to confirm whether they havee out of the woodworks.


    I might not be able to traverse the entire Boundless Mortal World to hunt them, but establishing a starting point for their second doom after the likely revival should be possible with some time"


    He then chuckled, adding a bonus reason.


    "Then, what are the advantages of going to the Boundless Profound World directly?", Nie Xiwang raised her eyebrow.


    The way he listed so many reasons against going directly that route made her confused why he still was lingering on that option.


    Wu Long nodded, acknowledging the natural question, proceeding with...


    "Hmm, well, for one, Old Man Zhao might have gotten better, but his longevity is still a problem. Only by ascending and cultivating further can he truly ovee his age"


    As he spoke, Zhao Biren revealed a worried look, as his father was currently near the Tree Spirit, conserving his lifespan.


    "Second, is that we can still do the training I have described earlier as the main reason once we ascend. We would just need to settle in a suitable location for some time, although that would still be far riskier and prone to possibleplications


    And third, is that since this world became Fractured around 10 000 years ago, it is likely no one monitors the link to the Boundless Profound World, which, quite conveniently, connects to a rather remote ess point there.


    But that would change once this world reconnects, and it is known that that link may be operational once again"


    Wu Long was exining with a pondering look, as everyone finally understood that the choices were not so clear-cut.

 Chapter 655 Initiative

    Chapter 655 Initiative


    As Wu Long was thinking over the decision, he then noticed that Xia Jung had a changing expression, as if he was also hesitating with something.


    "What is it?", Wu Long chuckled, as it seemed that it was not unrted to their current discussion.


    "I... was thinking that we could use the flexibility of a group and pick the best of two options...", Xia Jung took a breath seemingly resolving himself and spoke up.


    "Hmm, you''re saying we could travel while a small part remains to deal with the things here", Wu Long nodded with understanding, as he reviewed this option before, but was not sure how feasible it was, not to mention if there were people willing to remain behind.


    "Yes, and... I believe that I would be able to help you with tying all loose ends in the Boundless Mortal World", Xia Jung''s words caused quite a few surprised expressions to appear on the faces around.


    Even Wu Long raised his eyebrow, as that was something truly unexpected for him.


    "Please don''t get me wrong. I still wish to follow Valley Master Wu, and am grateful for everything you have done... I just don''t think I will be of much use to you as I am now, and I also wish to help you in the tasks you need.


    Although, to bepletely honest, there are also personal reasons in wanting to stay behind as well..."


    Xia Jung hurried to add, to not offend Wu Long or be misunderstood, his hand was gripped by Lei Ding at the end, showing that it was the choice they both likely have already were thinking of before.


    Wu Long looked at the young couple for some time in silence, particrly studying the look in Xia Jung''s eyes.


    Thetter managed to surprise him once more, as he continuously demonstrated initiative where Wu Long did not expect him to.


    Even as his words trailed off at the end, Wu Long had a somewhat good grasp on what was going on.


    "You will have to rely on yourself only, any setbacks and losses will be your sole responsibility",Wu Long said in a calm and even tone, maintaining eye contact, as if confirming that they understood what they were signing up for.


    "I understand", Xia Jung nodded without wavering.


    "You will be left with no way ofmunicating with us unless you send a message with someone, which is hard to do in the first ce, and once we do ascend there is little chance of being able toe and help you"


    "I understand", Xia Jung confirmed once more as he knew this was likely the case. In fact, it was part of his reason to stay behind, learning to navigate his tasks without oversight or backup that would save him.


    It was a somewhat extreme way of introducing himself to that mindset and independence, suddenly being thrust into a position ofplete responsibility to make decisions and then bearing all the consequences of his decisions.


    However, he realized that while it might seem that Wu Long moved at his own pace, making sure to spend time with his women and enjoy life with them, he nevertheless was never truly slow.


    Advancing through eight of the Nine Mortal Realms took several hundred years for an average cultivator.


    While he did so in less than two and a half years, and allowed all people around him to rapidly progress with him in the conditions of this Fractured world that are described as being poor.


    And he did that all the while unraveling the ns and preparations of Gu Zhen that have been meticulously made over almost ten thousand years.


    Now, in just over two years, there was no one who could oppose Wu Long on the Three Continents as the entire structure of power thatsted millennia crumbled in front of him.


    And in this time, Xia Jung has barely rose from a prey driven into a corner into a somewhat eptable warrior, as well as a slightly morepetent leader to the Dual Cultivators in the Twin Essence Pce.


    The surrounding environment, the strength of their enemies, the difficulty of their tasks was only going to continue to grow, at a rate his growth currently did not match.


    Xia Jung knew that if he did not create an opportunity to grow to be useful, he might never get that chance, and be just one of many people that followed Wu Long in the background without being able to repay him or be of use.


    But he could not do so in a safe environment, where his mistakes would be covered for, and Wu Long coulde and save him anytime.


    That would not make him a reliable subordinate that could be trusted with tasks, but a burden that Wu Long has to look after.


    He needed that extreme measure, a catalyst for growth beyond what he could be now.


    Wu Long continued to look at the two in silence for some time, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    "Good then", he nodded, as a joyful expression appeared on Xia Jung''s face.


    "You mean...", thetter reconfirmed to be sure.


    "Mm, I look forward to your work.


    Though as someone who has already epted you as a subordinate once, I do not n to throw you to the wolves without giving you at least a dagger to protect yourself, so we will spend the next few months in preparation.


    I will teach you a few things that might help, and you can also assemble your task force in that time, though I assume you already have some leads"


    Wu Long nodded as the couple turned to each other with excitement.


    "Thank you, Valley Master. Regarding the task force... indeed, there are those that havegged behind in their cultivation, and may need some time to follow you further, in the Twin Essence Pce for sure, but possibly in the other pces as well, although that I have not checked", Xia Jung bowed making a fist and hand salute.


    "Hahaha! Good! Good!", General Feng sped his hands together with a wide grin, adding "Chopping Nails and Severing Iron is the way to go young man!"


    The man''s heavy handnded on Xia Jung''s back, from which thetter slightly flinched with pain, though his words caused Wu Long to reveal a simr reaction.


    "Father, this son wishes to join this mission as well", Feng Huan solemnly spoke from the side, causing new looks of surprise to appear on the faces of people around while thetter turned to Wu Long next, making a fist and hand salute and adding "...if Valley Master allows it of course"


    "Hahaha! A tiger father does not beget a dog son! Way to go Huan''er!", General Feng''s eyes filled with pride and approval, while Wu Long chuckled.


    He could see that the fire and resolution in Xia Jung has ignited something in Feng Huan as well.


    He was mostly in his father''s shadow, and did not have a chance to truly build his own ce within the ranks of Wu Long''s subordinates before.


    It looked to Wu Long that Feng Huan saw this as a chance as well.


    "If General Feng approves, I have nothing to add, you have my permission. Xia Jung, you have now gained a powerful ally to aid in your task", Wu Long nodded with affirmation as Xia Jung became even more excited.


    Fen Baihu looked at all of this with a slight curiosity, as she was never really in a position to observe human behavior this closely.


    In all those years she spent in her seclusion, the affairs of these humans meant little to her as it did not concern her.


    However, now that she was in alliance with Wu Long, all that was happening around him at least partially concerned her as well. Not to mention that she was still fascinated by Wu Long interacting with those around him, as it was quite different from the God of Pleasure she knew. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Now that it''s decided, I''ll give out some tasks, as the others will not be idle in this time of preparation either", Wu Long nodded as the excitement died down and everyone focused on him again.


    "First of all, Old Yen will be actively recruiting on the Cloud Piercing Continent, the goal is to expand our core forces as much as possible in theseing months.


    Of course, not all of them would be able to grow as fast in these months to follow us to the Boundless Profound Worlds so a small part thatgs behind will likely remain with Xia Jung. General Feng, I would like you to expand the War God Pce''s forces as well. Of course, just like with Old Yen''s people, some of them will stay to follow your son, while those who can keep up will follow you.


    We will also help Xia Jung in assembling a starting force to handle his tasks, not just from those who are already part of the Eternal Duality Valley, but from the local poption on all Three Continents as well.


    And finally, everyone will be training to get more familiar with their techniques as well"


    As Wu Long was talking, he circled the room with his eyes, receiving nods from everyone.


    "Fen Baihu, I might need some help from you with this", he then turned to the Mythical Beastzily sitting on her seat, her eyebrows going up as she did not expect to be included in this discussion.


    "Me?"


    "Mm, you see, the best way to gain experience is to actuallyhavebat... which is where your powerse very handy", he chuckled, as she sighed.


    "You really do intend to get the most of our alliance, aren''t you?", she chuckled as a smile appeared on his face.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, you only need to help the most powerful people on our side. For most, a coboration between Zhiqiu and Madam Liang will work", he said turning his gaze to the two.


    "You mean... an Illusion Array?", Lian Zhiqiu spoke with a hint of excitement as it was a concept she came across in texts, but have never found any true clues to its implementation.


    "Mm, with such a powerful Illusion Arts Master and Formation Master on our side, it''s counterproductive to not take advantage of what you could do together", Wu Long chuckled as Madam Liang made a smile as well.

 Chapter 656 The building blocks

    Chapter 656 The building blocks


    The Eternal Duality Valley entered a period of heightened activity, as all training areas and fields were filled with people honing their skills.


    Wu Long''s Dao Family, Frozen Garden Pce, as well as select people from Wu Long''s subordinates like Butler Bang and General Feng mainly trained within Fen Baihu''s Dream Realm.


    The trick was that much like a dream, anyone who went inside this realm lost their perception of what was real.


    The sequence of events leading up to the current time, as well as any questioning of the current reality, was lost as the events happening to them became prevalent in their minds.


    That happened even if one consciously tried to keep track of entering an illusion.


    Thus any danger, any battle within it, feltpletely real, raising the stakes high and keeping the tension throughout.


    All the attacks of the enemies carried real weight and danger, and thus felt incredibly genuine.


    For all intents and purposes, this was a real battle.


    What''s more, as a Celestial Fox, Fen Baihu had ess to people''s memories through their dreams, fantasies and imagination, and the less powerful was the Soul, the more she could learn.


    Wu Long allowed her to read part of his memories that he selected for thisbat training, so what they actually faced were his past enemies.


    Her mysterious power allowed her to recreate those enemies as if they truly came to life, doing actions that Wu Long did not even see them do, and that could not be found in his memories, and yet that belonged to those people.


    She was not actively controlling those illusions, since as soon as she manifested them they came to life and acted on their own.


    This was an absolutely insane ability, one that allowed Wu Long to break the norms of what training could be in the Seven Boundless Worlds, effectively cheating and creating truebat experience in a safe and controlled environment.


    And it was possible only due to Fen Baihu''s identity.


    Of course, it required quite a fine control to not actually kill them within that Realm, but Fen Baihu was a Mythical Beast with profound power over her abilities.


    It was not linked to her learned skill but innate ability, much like simply moving a finger for an average human, and thus such things were very easy for her. The multiple Illusion Arrays made by thebined efforts of Lian Zhiqiu and Liang Yuhan, however, were a slightly rougher and less sophisticated version of this training, used by all other members of the Eternal Duality Valley.


    First difference was that while Fen Baihu''s Dream Realm blurred the border between reality and dream, battle in the Illusion Arrays were happening not to the physical body of the practitioner, but to the mind, as the body sat on the tform with the Array Circle in a trance-like state.


    Of course, the quality of these Illusion Arrays were high because of thebined knowledge from Wu Long and high skills of the twodies who created them, so the power and abilities one could exert within that illusion always equaled their own.


    But it stillcked the physical aspect of training the muscle memory and actually tempering the body.


    Secondly, what they were fighting were not actual enemies with a mind of their own, but pre-designed patterns.


    And while the ones undergoing this training could not tell the difference, these enemies didck the versatility and freedom of the ones Fen Baihu made.


    Thirdly, if they were in the heat of battle they could forget this was an illusion, but this effect was a lot less sophisticated, and if the ones undergoing the training concentrated they could gain their awareness that this was not real.


    Although to mitigate that Wu Long used pills made by Yu Huan''s Mystic Fire Pavilion, that numbed the sense of awareness and made one more susceptible to illusions.


    The fourth difference was that Illusion Arrays operated autonomously on pre-designed patterns, drawing power from massive amounts of Spiritual Stones.


    And thus the control over what was happening inside was not as minute.


    People undergoing training were getting internal injuries when they got hurt within illusions, thus having to take a pause and recuperate after for at least a day.


    This meant that generally, they spent more time on normal training fields, sharpening their skills and improving their techniques.


    And then went to the Illusion Arrays at the end of a period of training to consolidate what they practiced and gain more insight into what they werecking, keeping schedules to not overcrowd the arrays. This more closely resembled training within the Seven Boundless Worlds, one that was not as out of norms as Fen Baihu''s Dream Realm.


    Although they were of course were still privileged, as the quality of Illusion Arrays they were practicing in, as well as pills, cultivation techniques, battle skills and manuals that they were given, were miles above what the average Nine Mortal Realms cultivator in the Seven Boundless Worlds got.


    Apart from the quality of Spiritual Qi, they were essentially given the same cultivation environment as Core Disciples of the top powers within the Boundless Mortal World.


    And though there was a disparity in the quality, the quantity of Spiritual Qi was not as much a problem now, as using thework of Grand Formations that they built previously for the war, Wu Long and Lian Zhiqiu constructed flows of Spiritual Qi from the other Spiritual Lands, saturating the air within the Sect with it.


    As this was happening, the Sect was gradually moving inside Fen Baihu''s core realm, building a foundation inside that hereto pristine and untouched world.


    At the same time there was vigorous activity on all Three Continents, as recruitment was happening across almost all Pces of the Eternal Duality Valley, and its affiliate groups.


    Wu Long himself, could not take advantage of training in Fen Baihu''s Dream Realm, however, as his Soul defenses were too powerful, and he would not experience the authenticity of battle.


    To truly be immersed, he would need to drop his defenses, but he was not naive to do that with Fen Baihu, as he was the only one keeping her in check.


    Thus, during this time, Wu Long concentrated on other tasks. He was constantly working on his cultivation, as well as improving his control and understanding over his Dao Runes.


    The most recent Sound Rune puzzled him, as he acquired it the most easily. It could be said that it appeared on its own, and thus he did not have as much understanding of it as he did at least partially other Dao Runes.


    Though, in truth, the only Dao Rune that he truly had somewhat an understanding of was the Water Rune.


    And at the same time it was the one which powers he wielded the most freely. And thus he knew that the key to expanding his power was understanding them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Apart from working on his own strength, Wu Long also spent a significant portion of his time with Xia Jung and Feng Huan, directly mentoring them in both battle and knowledge they might need.


    It was during one of such trainings that Xia Jung mentioned that Bahshi Assassins might be a problem if he encountered them outside of this Fractured World when it eventually reconnected with the world outside.


    It was not that there were no other powers on the same level, it was just one of the organizations he knew was quite troublesome to deal with.


    "Hmm, that is a valid point", Wu Long nodded, though his mind went to the other possibility.


    ''If he could turn every Bahshi Assassination Group''s branch into allies instead, it would instantly jumpstart his ability to deal with any issues...'', Wu Long thought weighing this idea.


    After all, the techniques had multiple levels of control, and thus imparting a technique that would allow Xia Jung to control the assassins was not impossible.


    There were only two reservations he had with this method.


    First, that he could not give Xia Jung the highest level of the technique, only an intermediary at best which would open him up to possible maniption in the future.


    And second was that the technique and the assassination group currently belonged to someone he knew, and using both for personal purposes without first discussing it was something he felt at least a slight aversion to.


    She did, in fact tell him that he could use her assassins however he liked if he needed in the past.


    But at the same time, using her assassins and giving an outsider like Xia Jung the power to do so was not the same.


    At that moment, a face came to his mind, a face uncovered under the mask, one of thousands like it, and a light smile touched his lips.


    ''Hmm, that may be cheating, but that would technically be a good option'', he thought as he wrapped up the training session and headed out of the Sect for a bit.

 Chapter 657 I look forward to your work

    Chapter 657 I look forward to your work


    The current monarch of the Ind Kingdom of Lihai sat on the throne in the dark and empty throne room, the sliding doors on both sides leading to terraces wide open to let themoonlight in from one side.


    His face that usually was emotionless had a shadow of turmoil over it.


    "You seem troubled, Your Majesty"


    A voice resounded in the room, as the eyes of the man on the throne rose to look forward with vignce.


    But after a moment, a recognition appeared in them as his posture that previously began to tense up, gradually rxed again.


    After he kept quiet for a bit, the voice added "Speak your thoughts freely, there is no merit in asking a question only to get the answer you like if the truth is the opposite"


    The eyes of the King expressed a slight turmoil after those words, and he finally sighed.


    "You have left us in the hands of those who were only intermediaries between the decision makers and task executors", he spoke with a slightly tired voice.


    "And you belong to thetter", Wu Long came out of the shadow into the direct light of the moon, gesturing the man on the throne to continue sitting as he was.


    "...indeed", the King replied with a slight pause.


    Keeping up standard operation of an organization that has a rigid and well defined structure might seem like an easy task, but was surprisingly hard to do if there were no people ready, and capable enough, to make decisions at the top.


    Wu Long knew that, but the fate of this particr branch of the Bahshi Assassins did not bother him much.


    That is, until now.


    "Your name?", Wu Long''s sudden question caused the monarch to raise his eyebrows but reply with no hesitation.


    "Xin Ren"


    "Not of the Bahshi bloodline", Wu Long nodded, confirming his own guesses.


    This man was not of a high rank in the Assassination Group. Rather, he was quite low-ranking based on his position in that underground hall.


    That was all he could be given his origin.


    In a way, Xin Ren embodied what the Bahshi Assassination Group considered an ideal, someone with a publicly high status, and yet a low standing in the organization.


    However, the fact he was chosen for this position, as trivial it may be for them, despite being not born into the Bahshi Assassination Group, spoke of two distinct qualities.


    A high intellect to operate on his own in the absence of orders, as well as make decisions that would be in line with the thinking of his superiors while doing so.


    The second quality, was obedience and loyalty, bordering on fanaticism, with the ability to follow orders without hesitation, questions, or dy, even if he objected to them logically.


    "You pass", Wu Long then chuckled as Xin Ren expressed a slightly puzzled expression.


    "I will promote you in the Bahshi Assassination Group, as I need you to do some things for me", an exnation followed as aprehension and a conflicted look appeared in the eyes of the King.


    "But... I am not of the bloodline...", he spoke as Wu Long nodded with a chuckle.


    "Fun fact, the rule that only those born in the Bahshi Assassination Group can rise through higher ranks is not an official one, but one that appeared muchter when ns formed", Wu Long spoke with an amused chuckle escaping him at the end as he saw the shock in the eyes of the one he spoke to.


    "Is that not insubordination to create additional rules not mandated by the Supreme Demon?", Xin Ren spoke with exasperation.


    "It is, but in this particr case, one that was not that crucial to threaten the existence of the group as a whole. The one who created the organization knew that ambition and hunger for power was not something he couldpletely eliminate, especially at the scale he thought of raising it to.


    So, he allowed that narrow margin of freedom, ounting for struggle horizontally within the group''s hierarchy, and oppression from higher levels to lower", Wu Long nodded, providing a little exnation, and then wryly smiled as he saw the look in Xin Ren''s eyes, asking "Disillusioned?"


    "...a little", the monarch spoke in a disheartened tone, lowering his gaze.


    There was, after all, a reason for his obedience and loyalty despite his intelligence. It was the belief in the absolute rule of thews that governed Bahshi Assassins, and that everyone within it were subjected to it.


    An order that set it apart from the chaotic state of the world. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    His first major shock came when he learned that the Matriarch and her followers broke themand of the Supreme Demon, revealed by their conversation with Wu Long. However, that was a disobedience that was in the end punished, therefore restoring bnce in his worldview.


    His second, came now, as he learned that even therger structure of the Assassination Group was not as orderly as he thought.


    "The rule of the techniques is still absolute though. And that ensures that the structure remains stable. So? Now that you know that you''re not excluded from being in a higher position by your bloodline, what do you think of my proposition?", Wu Long then smiled as Xin Ren turned his gaze back to him.


    "Do you wish for me to work against the Bahshi Assassination Group?", he cautiously asked.


    "Hahaha, no, not at all. I do need to use the group as a whole for another goal though", Wu Long lightlyughed and exined as the man on the throne turned into a cloud of ck smoke and then reappeared in front, on one knee with a lowered head.


    "Then I would dly be the instrument of the one with the eyes of the Ghost Ruler", Xin Ren spoke with a feeling of reverence in his throne and a smile touched Wu Long''s lips. "I will look forward to your work, Xin Ren"

 Chapter 658 The coveted title

    Chapter 658 The coveted title


    With Xin Ren in charge of the assassins, it gave Xia Jung the benefits of having an already established vastwork, and at the same time Wu Long did not really break any boundaries, since the former was already part of the Bahshi Assassination Group to begin with.


    This arrangement also brough more security to those Wu Long left behind, as dealing with assassins was far more troublesome than Wu Long made it seem.


    His abilities and experience allowed him to ensure that no one could approach him without alerting his senses, as well as choose when he wanted to engage them.


    And while he could constantly ensure the safety of those around him by letting them carry protective talismans, those still required to be updated and changed whenever he got better materials and higher cultivation to produce better ones. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Moreover the stock of such talismans Xia Jung, Lei Ding, and Feng Huan could carry around was very limited.


    Wu Long gave Xin Ren the Bahshi Ghost General Codex, the techniques two levels higher than anyone in the Boundless Mortal World should possess.


    That ensured he would be at the very least the highest authority among the Bahshi Assassins beside Wu Long and the twins in Boundless Mortal World and Boundless Profound World alike.


    But he also gave him the Bahshi Ghost Captain Codex and Bahshi Ghost Knight Codex to distribute to loyal and useful subordinates, creating an effective structure.


    Xin Ren was more reserved and aloof in his demeanor, not mingling much among Wu Long''s subordinates, and mostly keeping to himself.


    Though of course, at this moment everyone was busy with preparations for departure.


    Even those who were already good at what they did like Ye Ling and Lian Zhiqiu were very focused on bettering themselves, thus motivating those around them to put in even more effort.


    Despite such rigorous training, however, there was not much new that Wu Long gave them aside from a few who would be left behind and would have time apart to figure it out, as the whole point of this training was to ground the skills and abilities of everyone in experience, as well as solidify them before learning something new and moreplex.


    Wu Long himself was also focused on understanding what he had at the moment, as he knew that it would likely be easier and easier for him to gather new Dao Runes.


    Not to mention that he still had to figure out the way forward in terms of his cultivation.


    *Riing!*


    A high pitched sound resounded in a valley deep within the Spiritual Land, that Wu Long used as his personal training ground. This whole area was deformed, signs of havoc visible everywhere, which was why he did not practice within the Sect.


    Currently, he was manipting the Sound Rune''s power to see if he could gain a deeper understanding of it.


    ''Hmm, it is still elusive...'', Wu Long thought as he could tell that his control over the sound in his immediate vicinity got progressively better.


    It was after he asked Gong Cui to y a piece for him, and meditated on the sound he heard, which allowed him to make such rapid progress.


    However, as his ability to manipte sound got better there was a feeling of something odd that grew in him.


    He gradually started understanding that there was something missing in his approach, he could produce sound and manipte it but he felt like the more control he gained over that ability the more he was missing something more basic and fundamental.


    But as he was pondering on this idea, his attention shifted, his head turning with an amused smile on his lips.


    "What is it?", he asked as Fen Baihu materialized in her small fox form on a distant rock, her eyes curiously looking at him.


    She stepped off and morphed into her human form with a smileand eyes still full of curiosity.


    "Hahaha, I just never thought that I would see the man who once made the Gods of the Seven Boundless Worlds be cautious and even fearful of him, train until he was covered in sweat and try so hard to improve", she chuckled, genuinely amused at what she was seeing.


    "If I was so mighty and untouchable, how do you suppose I got here?", Wu Long chuckled, shaking his head as he came closer to her, adding "No, the power I had then was far from enough, the strength that got me those des and reputation does not mean anything to me, now that I know that there is a horizon beyond the horizon"


    His words caused her to widen her eyes, as her pink vertical pupils widened.


    "Why isn''t that awfully greedy of you? Does the God of Pleasure covet the unimed title of the Battle God?", her smile then became wider as her eyes expressed even more amusement.


    "Heh, Battle God''s title huh? Not going to lie, that actually does sound enticing", he chuckled as he looked at her, and her amusement instantly changed into exasperation.


    In truth, he was slightly surprised at the sentiment that he voiced as well. After all, out of all the ''God'' titles that Wu Long did not feel much about, the title of Battle God actually meant something for him.


    "You cannot be serious!", she confirmed, and was bbergasted to see a smile on his face coupled with a particr look, one that made his eyes glint that told her he was not joking.


    "Are you insane? Are you not satisfied with what enemies you already have?", she asked again, this time slightly worried as now her fate was closely linked to his.


    "Hahaha,e on, a man can dream, right? It''s not like it was never done before, there was one Battle God right?", he chuckled, as she continued to look at him with wide eyes.


    "You realize that he was the only one right? Once he disappeared in the Great Wilderness eons ago, along several of his peers, no one was ever able to im that title, everyone who tried are dead" she spoke with a slightly strained tone.


    The Battle God, also known as Death God, was a titled God whose titles did note from being at the pinnacle of any particr Dao, but just from being invincible and undefeated.


    No matter the situation, no matter the opponents or their numbers, no matter if there were other unfavorable conditions, he was always victorious.


    To the point that he was left with almost no peers, as everyone who challenged him died.


    The man known by that title also was able to keep it for a very long time before eventually disappearing, still not finding a match. Thus, just one defeat or even a tie, disqualified anyone from being able to im that title.


    And as a title belonging to one of the pioneers of the Current Era, someone so powerful and influential he was revered across all Seven Boundless Worlds, someone whose legacy became the core of the strength of cultivations for all generations after him, this title was coveted by many.


    As soon as someone imed it, or was close to being revered as the next Battle God, they became the target of everyone else.


    Eventually this created a situation where no one was able to aim for that title.


    Doing so was akin to waging war with the entirety of the Seven Boundless Worlds.


    "Come on, you don''t have to worry about it that much", Wu Long chuckled as he looked at Fen Baihu, who after a long pause sighed with a defeated expression, not knowing why this madman''s confidence was so convincing to her.


    "Anyway, your women were looking for you", she then said as he raised his eyebrow and then checked on hismunication jade.


    "They didn''t contact you", she then shook her head and he made a wry smile.


    "It''s not good to eavesdrop", Wu Long lightly rebuked her, mostly joking.


    "They weren''t exactly discreet about it, I just happened to witness them talking", Fen Baihu shrugged her shoulders with a look of no wrongdoing.


    Wu Long knew that the concept of privacy was a bit foreign to her because of her nature, as a being that, in a sense, existed everywhere at the same time.


    Only now, as she materialized into one of her true forms of flesh and blood was her consciousness contained in one ce.


    Wu Long shook his head with a smile and then as he used a technique to clean off the sweat that he worked up, stepped forward, disappearing from this valley, as did Fen Baihu.


    He found those who were not so much looking for him, but waiting for his return, in the Mansion atop the peak of unity.


    It was a slightly oddbination, of those who usually did not mingle much on their own due to having not much inmon.


    Lian Zhiqiu and Hong Ye rose from their seats that they were leisurely upying before as soon as he showed up, and he could see a glint in the eyes of thedies as he chuckled.


    "Well someone is impatient", he chuckled as they revealed looks of slight rebuke.


    "And whose fault is that?", Lian Zhiqiu revealed a seductive smile as she came closer to him from one side.


    "Hmm, I do agree that this time focusing on training left us little time for anything else...", he chuckled, as in the past few weeks everyone was so busy they rarely even saw each other in passing.


    But it seemed as the patience of the three who came here was waning as they looked at him with eyes full of expectation.


    "Darling, I can''t wait much longer", Hong Ye spoke as she approached from the other side.


    "Hahaha, my bad, my bad, I will be sure to make up for it", Wu Long lightlyughed as he saw their impatience in the looks they gave him.


    He hugged the waist of the two beauties and they all moved toward the bedroom.

 Chapter 659 (R18) Long time

    Chapter 659 (R18) Long time


    His lips were locked in a kiss with Lian Zhiqiu while Hong Ye hurriedly removed her silver mask and got a kiss as well.


    Their clothes flew on the floor as they moved toward the bed, the bodies of two gorgeous women burning up with desire which they could no longer hold back.


    As he sat on the bed, holding Hong Ye in his arms and kissing her, Lian Zhiqiu started covering his chest with kisses that gradually went lower toward his abdomen.


    She reached his already exposed and erect member, covering it in kisses, as her soft and skillful tongue started caressing him.


    His left hand went down to her head while his left continued to fondle Hong Ye''s breast.


    "Mm", thetter made a sweet moan as her red eyes openedm revealing a gaze zed over with passion, and then closed again as she relished the feeling.


    Meanwhile Lian Zhiqiu kissed the tip of his dick and seductively licking it slowly swallowed the tip, going on to start moving her head back and forth.


    He took a nce down to see her looking up into his eyes while she was sucking his cock, taking it in deeper and deeper.


    He then moved on to kiss Hong Ye''s neck, breasts, and as she rose onto the bed, her abdomen.


    Using both hands he guided her to climb onto his shoulders facing him while he started going down on her, and massage her ass.


    "Aah!", Hong Ye opened her eyes wide as she looked up at the ceiling, putting both hands on his head and running her fingers through his head, while trying to maintain bnce. "Aah! Ahn! Yes Darling! Aah!", she could not hold back her sweet moans as her body sensually arched from the pleasure.


    This continued up until she could not hold back and started convulsing, releasing a low and sensual moan while biting her lower lip, "Uhmmm!!!"


    At the same time, Lian Zhiqiu who was sucking him off received a thick load that she started swallowing with a blissful look on her face.


    He leaned back, helping Hong Ye to climb off andy down to bask in the afterglow of her orgasm, and then sat up again stretching out his hand to Lian Zhiqiu''s cheek, and then giving her a kiss while she sat up on his hips.


    Her softrge breasts pushed against his body, as he hugged her tight around her slim waist, and as she raised her hips,a soft moan escaped her lips freed from the kiss as leaned her head back, feeling his cock filling her tight pussy while it gushed with juices.


    "Aaah!", she hugged his head with both hands pushing her breasts into him as he leaned back slightly, putting one hand behind while keeping the other around her, his mouth covering and greedily sucking on her breast.


    "Uhm! Yes! Aaahm!", her hips started moving up and down, sliding up and down on his cock, as she felt tingles like sparks going through her body.


    Her breathing became rough as her lower body sensually wriggled back and forth.


    His hand around her moved to grab her round and juicy ass cheek, which could not fully fit into his grasp, sinking his fingers into the supple and stic flesh.


    "Aah! Yes! Give it to me ~Aaah! I''ve been waiting for it for so long! Aaah!", her voice became louder, and an amused look appeared in his eyes.


    "Haha, didn''t we do this about a month ago?", he chuckled as he let go of her breast. Lian Zhiqiu was the one who could not hold back the most after all, as others were locked in training for the past few months.


    "Aah! Ah! A-And?! Aahm! That''s a whole month without your dick! Haaah!", she looked at him with a look saying hisment was ridiculous, sitting upright on his hips and raising her hand to brush away her long hair and tossing them back with a graceful motion.


    "Nothing, just the way you said ''long time'' sounded like we didn''t have sex for a year or something", he shook his head with a smile as she shrugged her shoulders.


    "Ah! haah~ haah~ Same thing, even a day without you can feel like a year", she slightly lowered the rhythm of her hip movement to speak, slowly and sensually raising and lowering them with a graceful motion.


    "Hahaha, now that sounds like a year would feel like a day as well", he lightlyughed but felt her tighten around him as her look changed.


    "A year would feel like an eternity", she leaned forward to look into his eyes, putting both hands on his shoulders.


    He only smiled and leaned his head a bit forward as they started kissing again, the tempo of her movements rising again.


    "Aah! Unm! Haah!", she leaned back, her hands going to his abdomen while Hong Ye approached from the side and leaned in for a kiss.


    "What, you''re going to say that it''s been too long too?", he chuckled after their lips parted as he noticed a look in her eyes.


    "Yes, but I''m patient. I can wait a little as long as you make up for the wait when we do have the time", she made a smile that seemed to have a different meaning behind it as well, as she inwardly added, ''Since you''re not going anywhere from me anyway''


    "Ahm!", her thoughts started drifting away the next moment as his hand sneaked in between her legs, and a pleasurable sensation overwhelmed her senses, her lips seeking his again as she pushed her round and soft breasts against his chest, shoulder and forearm.


    As soon as Lian Zhiqiu reached her climax, he came inside her, and then proceeded to fuck Hong Ye from behind, while the former was leaning onto him from the side, her lips locked with his while his hand was in between her legs.


    "Aah! Yes Darling! Aah! Uhn!", Hong Ye stretched both hands far forward, leaning her upper body down and crying out in ecstasy as his handid t on her curved lower back, lightly pushing down, and his hips were mming against her raised round ass, producing pping sounds.


    After some time, Hong Ye was still in the same position, as his hand was fingering her pussy that he just filled with cum while Lian Zhiqiuid on her back beside her, her pussy railed by his cock, her breasts rocking back and forth as her eyes were rolling up from pleasure.


    "Aaah! Uhm! Aah! Ah! Oh!"


    "Uhn! Hhn! Uhn!"


    Their moans were mixing with the creaking of the bed and the pping sound of flesh as he pounded Lian Zhiqiu, bringing a satisfied smile to his mouth as he watched the two beauties shudder with pleasure.


    He continued breeding them until both no longer had any strength.


    Hong Ye was the first to lose consciousness, her body covered in sweat twitching from the pleasurable afterglow.


    Lian Zhiqiu was able tost a little longer, but eventually was unable to go on as well.


    Yet as he was still hard and full of energy, she went in for onest blowjob as he leaned back onto the pillows. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She was sucking his cock almost in a daze, as he gently caressed her head over her hair.

 Chapter 660 A sudden visitor

    Chapter 660 A sudden visitor


    The door creaked open, and Hua Ziyan, Shen Min and Luo Mingyu walked in with smiles on their faces, and pieces of their clothing started slowly umting on the floor.


    "Hehe, I told you two, Master would be already here", Hua Ziyan chuckled as she looked at the scene as Wu Long looked back at them with a smile as well.


    "Haa~, I guess we really were beat to it", Luo Mingyu looked a bit surprised that there really was someone ahead of them.


    "But it seems we are just in time", Shen Min had an amused look on her face as it was the first time she saw Lian Zhiqiu without her usual demeanor, and Hong Ye looking so vulnerable that she did not wake up even as they appeared.


    "It seems I may need to rethink the training schedule in the future", he chuckled as he saw the look in the eyes of the three beauties whose gorgeous bodies were gradually revealed in front of him.


    After all, while gaining strength was important, spending time together was what made that strength gain more meaning. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ---


    The following weeks Wu Long spent with hisdies, pampering them, making up for the long period of focused training.


    He spent time with them during the day, and satisfied their desires at night, relentlessly pushing their boundaries of pleasure to further horizons.


    In this time he slept instead of cultivating to replenish energy, waking up to pleasurable sensations every day.


    As hey down sleeping with Ye Ling''s even and tranquil sleeping breath quietly resounding by his side, he suddenly felt Xue Bing''s alertness rising nearby through the bond between them.


    He quickly opened his eyes and when he was about to half-rise, froze with his eyes widening, genuine shock appearing in his gaze.


    Ye Ling who was awoken both by Wu Long''s sudden movement, and Xue Bing''s galvanized aura that followed immediately after he froze, rose on the bed and froze on the spot as well.


    In the next moment all Dao Family members with fighting prowess showed up at the entrance behind Xue Bing in reaction to her aura.


    Thetter, standing in the opened door looked with a vignt expression at the bed.


    Her turquoise eyes reflected Wu Long, who very slowly turned his head down and to his side, where a naked gorgeous dark-haired woman that he did not know,y next to him, opposite of Ye Ling.


    Her eyebrows lightly frowned as she was likely awoken by the sudden movement that he halted earlier, as she was leaning onto him.


    The room was incredibly tense as thedies were trying to figure out what was happening while Wu Long was stunned into a light stupor for the first time in uncountable years.


    The fact he did not notice even the slightest hint of presence of this beauty whatsoever, despite her being so close to him for unknown time, only noticing her once he started moving to raise his torso, made his mind numb. And though shocking, it was not the only reason he was so shaken.


    Even now, as he looked at her, her presence was ethereal,pletely eluding his senses, as if she was not here at all.


    What also struck him, was that, inexplicably, even though all of them were now very alert, no one, including him, felt hostility toward the unknown woman.


    There was also a strange sense of familiarity that he could not exin, one that touched something deep within him.


    The beauty finally opened her still sleepy eyes, that struck him with both depth and pure innocence in them, pulling in anyone who dared look into them, with different shades of deep and light blue, as well as purple and red hues, as if a starry sky reflected in them.


    She blinked a few times as her eyes were focusing, and as Wu Long''s face came into her view, a smile of pure joy bloomed on her lips, one that made even the heavy atmosphere in the room lighter.


    "Wu Long...", a beautiful melodic voice resounded in the room, its very sound soothing everyone around.


    Wu Long widened his eyes even more, very vaguely recognizing this voice.


    It called out to him during his enlightenment, but he felt like he constantly heard it calling out to him, even, when he opened his eyes in this world for the first time.


    It evaded him, as he could not grasp onto that voice, as it slipped his consciousness every time, and only now did he realize it clearly.


    "You are...", he uttered in a light daze, not sure of his guess, or rather, reluctant to ept the reality of it.


    "A World Spirit!!!", Fen Baihu who materialized in the room eximed with utter shock and some reverence, as the realization hit Wu Long.


    He gulped, realizing the situation became veryplicated.


    The beauty revealed a pure and innocent smile, full of joy and unconditional love as she leaned to hug Wu Long again.


    "Haa~, well this is new", he sighed with a wry smile appearing on his lips, and then turning to the others made a reassuring look, adding "You don''t have to be alert everyone, sorry for the sudden surprise, I was not ready for this either. This is a member of the Spirit Race, a very special one though. For now, let''s get her some clothes, and gather somewhere to discuss her arrival"


    ---


    On a small terrace of the Mansion at the peak of unity, the whole Dao Family was gathered with select people from outside of the Family present.


    The sudden visitor was looking at the robes she was helped to wear with curiosity, looking at the long sleeves and patterns of the fabric while everyone was looking at her.


    "So... this is a... World Spirit...?", Madam Liang asked in a light daze, as she looked at the beauty who seemed to not mind all the eyes that were on her, or the conversation, absorbed in examining the robes on her.


    "Mm, a Spirit born from an entire World, the second I know of in the entirety of the Seven Boundless Worlds", Wu Long nodded with a slightly puzzled and troubled look.


    "So she is... not hostile after all", Shen Min nodded with understanding, remembering Wu Long''s exnation of the Spirit Race.


    It was a strange feeling for her, as even someone as suspicious and careful as her could not find it in herself to doubt this beauty. At the same time, as sensitive she and Xue Bing were to emotions, they were not able to detect any of the beauty''s feelings despite her clearly expressing emotional responses.


    It was as if she was one with everything around, sopletely one with the world that they could only perceive her by directly seeing her.


    "Mm, Spirit Race is naturally peaceful, though World Spirits are very special. Though, that aside, this situation is quiteplicated...", Wu Long nodded, but then admitted that it was not as simple, turning his gaze to the one they were speaking about, who turned back to him and made a bright smile.


    "Though the Spirit Race is sacred to the Spiritual Beasts, to us Mythical Beasts they are not as special, but...", Fen Baihu spoke up, her pink eyes not losing sight of the World Spirit even for a moment, "a World Spirit is another deal..."


    "Hmm, so is she a good or bad person?", Gong Cui asked with a confused look.


    "Hahaha, she is a good one, Cui''er", Wu Long chuckled and the Music Dao practitioner made a joyful smile.


    "Then it''s good. Hello! I''m Gong Cui, what''s your name?", she then nonchntly turned to the visitor, but only elicited a look full of curiosity and a tilted head from the World Spirit.


    A silence hung in the air on the terrace for a moment, and then the World Spirit curled her lips in a smile again.


    But just as Gong Cui opened her mouth again to ask again, the Spirit Race visitor turned to Wu Long, and seeing the look in his eyes...


    "Yuanfen", the voice of the World Spirit resounded like a clear bell, and a formless profound ripple spread from her into the world, one that shook the entirety of the Seven Boundless Worlds.

 Chapter 661 The approaching departure

    Chapter 661 The approaching departure


    The sky above the Eternal Duality Valley, and likely the Three Continents, shook and started rapidly changing, clouds appeared and dissipated creating a myriad of shapes, as the light within transformed and flowed in countless colors before resembling a far view of the universe with stars and gxies, unraveling in brilliant patterns.


    This phenomenonsted for only around ten seconds, during which it mesmerized anyone watching, and then dissipated like a dream, as if it never happened.


    "...", Wu Long and Fen Baihu exchanged gazes that told everyone that what happened just now was not a small thing.


    "Haha, that''s a bit troublesome... I hope this manifestation did not go beyond this Fractured World", Wu Long made a slightly troubled smile with a dryugh, not actually putting much hope into that.


    "Unbelievable...", thetter shook her head with a slightly lost expression, as her eight tails swayed from side to side, "She is actually newborn..."


    "N...newborn?", Feng Yi asked as her expression changed along with the expressions of beauties around her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Mm, Spirit Race members rarely use names to refer to themselves, however it does not mean that they don''t have one. In fact, part of the self-realization of a Spirit is their name. But, the first time a Spirit speaks out their name, it causes a resonance with the world around, what you just witnessed, and thus can produce various phenomena", Wu Long exined with a wry smile while looking at Yuanfen, who was innocently smiling again.


    "You mean to say that... she is born from this World?", Ye Ling asked and Wu Long lightly nodded.


    "But... how does she know your name?", Shen Min asked with apuzzled look, and several gazes full of the same question turned to the World Spirit.


    "Haha, that I don''t know", Wu Long chook his head with a subtly different smile as it was a question he was curious about as well.


    "Why don''t we ask her then?", Gong Cui tilted her head while Gong Liwei next to her tugged at her sleeve.


    "Don''t you think you already have asked enough questions today, Cui''er?", the older sister said with a bit of rebuke, as it was the little sister''s question that lead to the World Spirit revealing her name.


    "Hahaha, Cui''er is not at fault there. I actually wanted to know how to address her as well", Wu Long chuckled while Gong Cui made a smug smile and looked at Gong Liwei with a vindicated "Ehem", while putting her fists to her hips and puffing her chest.


    Thetter only rolled her eyes but did not press any further.


    "So... are we going to ask?", Wu Mengqi made a look full of curiosity and impatience and Wu Long chuckled, nodding and turning to Yuanfen, who smiled again as soon as their gazes met.


    "Can I ask you a few questions?", Wu Long gently asked, as the World Spirit''s eyes only innocently looked at him.


    A whole minute went by in silence as everyone was waiting for an answer with bated breath, but it seemed Yuanfen either did not understand or was not receptive to the question, only smiling without saying anything.


    Her gaze was mesmerizing, partially resembling that of a child, innocent and pure, and infinite curiosity to everything and everyone around, and at the same time was deep and mature, seemingly holding the secrets of the universe within.


    No actual emotions beyond simple goodwill and curiosity could be peeked in that gaze, as her thoughts and feelings remained aplete mystery.


    Only when looking at Wu Long was it slightly different, full of what everyone in the Dao Family, and even some that were not part of it, inexplicably recognized as devotion.


    This whole situation was quite puzzling and surreal as there were just too many questions that did not have an answer, not to mention that her identity was very unusual to say the least.


    Nie Xiwang''s eyes narrowed, as her Truth Seeking Eyes did not reveal anything to her for the first time, as no matter how she looked at the World Spirit she only saw the beauty''s physical appearance.


    At the same time, Cai Yin who was also present here was shocked to find that she did not feel any Soul fluctuations she would otherwise be very sensitive to in people around her.


    "Haha, I guess asking questions is for now a bit problematic", Wu Long finally concluded as he could see that the World Spirit either did not want to answer or was not able tomunicate well.


    "Then I guess we can only discuss repercussions of her appearance", Luo Mingyu stated with a nod, shifting her focus from the lingering feeling of disappointment that was shared by many others, pivoting the discussion somewhere they could make some progress.


    "Well, if you decide to keep her at your side you won''t even have to try getting the Battle God title, as the whole world will be after you anyway", Fen Baihu shrugged her shoulders with a chuckle.


    "Haha, that is for sure. Though now everyone likely knows of her existence, it''s not like they know where she is", Wu Long chuckled, understanding how special the beauty was.


    "Isn''t it safer to not get involved then?", Fen Baihu then added, but as soon as the discussion even slightly implied that Yuanfen could be left behind, she quickly ran up to Wu Long and tightly hugged his forearm.


    """...""", the terrace became silent as they recognized her will to be with Wu Long from this action.


    "So she does understand what we''re saying", Feng Yi raised her eyebrow with a slightly puzzled look, but Luo Mingyu standing not far shook her head in disagreement.


    "I think it may be the case that she reads intentions we have, and not necessarily understands words", she spoke her thoughts.


    "Mm, I somehow think it is like that too", Gong Cui nodded with a curious expression, eliciting a few surprised looks.


    "Whatever is the case, we now know at least her basic intention. Not to mention that I wouldn''t leave her without knowing how she knows me anyway", Wu Long nodded with a smile, and the beauty rxed her grip, revealing a smile to him again.


    "Valley Master...", Zhao Biren arrived at the terrace at this moment, with a concerned look on his face.


    "Mm, how is it?", Wu Long nodded with a question and the Wine Dao master sighed.


    "It seems the Space Storm in the Central Sea is repairing at an enormously rapid pace as you predicted, it would be only a matter of weeks before the link is restored, maybe even less", he reported still shocked by the discovery while Wu Long nodded with a pondering look.


    What this meant, was that the time of their departure was now imminent.


    He sent Zhao Biren to investigate as soon as he noticed that the quality and quantity of Spiritual Qi began rapidly rising after discovering Yuanfen.


    Not only that, the earthquakes that periodically shook the Three Continents in the past few months were now happening several times an hour.


    The earthquakes were actually pieces ofnd, that were previously shattered by the Great Cmity, colliding with the piece they were on, some bing permanently reattached and widening this Fractured World they were in. It was entirely possible that there were now other inds and continents on the other side of the Outer Sea.

 Chapter 662 The advent of the Great Calamity

    662 The advent of the Great Cmity


    As Zhao Biren''s words settled in, the expressions of those around began changing due to the realization of the meaning of his report dawning on them.


    "You mean to say...", Madam Liang looked at Yuanfen with widening eyes.


    "Yes, it is likely that she has been absorbing all of the Spiritual Qiing through that and all the other links connected to this world to fully awaken, and thus only scraps of the total were reaching the damaged parts of this world. Now that she stopped taking away that Spiritual Qi, all of it is rapidly repairing this Fractured World", Wu Long confirmed her guess. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "O-other links as well?", Zhao Biren gasped at those words, as that would imply that all the World Stones across the Shattered World that Hua Ziyan witnessed from the Blue Moon.


    "How is that possible? Even if she was absorbing the Spiritual Qiing from those links there was never a Fractured World that was restored so fast...", Ye Ling askedwith confusion, as 10 000 years was already a rtively short time for a Fractured World to restore itself ording to any records known of them in the past.


    If Yuanfen was absorbing most of the Spiritual Qi that came through the links and at least the one in the Three Continents was almost ready to reconnect in such a short amount of time after she stopped, it would mean that without her this Fractured World would have been restored at the very least a thousand times, if not more, faster.


    It would also mean that Yuanfen devoured such enormous amounts of Spiritual Qi to awaken that it was hard toprehend for even higher beings in the Seven Boundless Worlds.


    "Hmm, you are forgetting something, Ling''er. This is not an ordinary Fractured World, but a Main World that got fractured off. The first one that I heard of. The amount of Spiritual Qi flowing into it from its numerous links would be far higher than any precedent"


    Wu Long shook his head as he also was pondering on the speed of this world being repaired rising in thest two years, only now getting vague answers to his questions.


    "But even if she is a World Spirit, does it really take so much Spiritual Qi to awaken her?", Ye Ling turned her gaze toward Yuanfen again.


    "I do have a theory regarding that. After all, don''t forget, when a Spirit is born, the body they were born of bes their astral projection. A stone from which a Stone Spirit is born or a Tree from which a Tree Spirit is born, would be absorbed by them when they awaken and no longer hold physical form", Wu Long spoke while tracing his chin as those who understood the implications of his words gasped in shock.


    "So she is...", Madam Liang spoke turning to Yuanfen who tilted her head at the discussion. She leisurely sat beside Wu Long, already having let go of his forearm as if she received a reassurance, and was already ying with her robes again.


    "Likely the cause of the Great Cmity", Wu Long nodded, confirming the guess as a silence fell onto the terrace, and then he turned to stop the World Spirit from identally untying the sash when she was examining it, a smile appearing on his face.


    "Though originally, this whole World would disappear without a trace, but it seems that she either decided or was forced by some unknown circumstances, to shed that physical form, leaving it rtively intact when she first gained a semnce of consciousness, whatever her reasons for doing that may be", he then added, not quite sure what all of this meant.


    "Does that mean that she is an iplete World Spirit then?", Cao Mei asked, drawing a logical conclusion from his words, as she did notplete the steps Spirits take to materialize.


    "Haha, I am curious too, to be honest. The only other World Spirit that I know of, and that is known throughout the Seven Boundless Worlds, the Spirit God Sovereign, might know the answer", Wu Long chuckled, notpletely sure as all he had to go on were the fact this was undeniably a World Spirit, and that this World was still present in the physical ne.


    What did strike him suspicious, was that she seemingly wascking inmunication, whereas the Spirit God Sovereign was not much different from other sentient beings in behavior, unlike normal Spirit Race members. Wu Long just did not know whether that was something innate or something that came with time.


    "In any other case, we can be almost sure that when this World gave birth to its Spirit consciousness, she went into hibernation instead of absorbing the World into herself as an Astral Form. All that Spiritual Qi she absorbed likely went to make up for that", Nie Xiwang drew conclusions from Wu Long''s earlier words and exnations, and Wu Long nodded.


    "But returning to our earlier discussion...", Wu Long then added, as he looked at Zhao Biren, "...judging from what you said, the amount of Spiritual Qiing through the individual links is also far higher than normal. We have observed only one, but we have no basis to believe other links behave differently from this one after all"


    "You mean to say that the flow of Spiritual Qiing into this world might be unusually high in general?", Ye Ling raised her eyebrow and Wu Long nodded with a pondering look.


    "We cannot be certain, it is all just guesses based on the limited information we have. Even if that flow was higher than usual, we don''t even know how long that was the case", Wu Long replied not in a hurry to jump to conclusions.


    "But if, just if, the flow of Spiritual Qi was unusually high, as you think, what would be the cause?", Luo Mingyu asked as she sensed that there was a deeper meaning behind his concern with the flow of Spiritual Qi.


    "It would likely mean that a Generational Wave came around", Wu Long replied with a subtle smile.


    Hehe, we have some answers now with these 2 chaps ^^


    Not all, and there are new questions but we''re making progress lol ^^


    Thank you for reading and your incredible support!!!


    DaoistGreenOnion


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 663 Generational Wave

    663 Generational Wave


    "A... Generational Wave?", Song Lingfei asked with slight reluctance, and at the same time curiosity seeing how the looks of those more knowledgeable about the outside world changed.


    "A very rare period of time during which arge number of cultivators rise rapidly through the Seven Boundless Worlds due to the spontaneous improvement in cultivation conditions and aligned opportunities", Ye Ling gave a brief exnation.


    "It is akin to a pulse gradually going through all of the Boundless Worlds, that pushes change and improvement. The flow and quality of Spiritual Qi increases, an unusual number of cultivators with superior talent or rare physiques are born, the time of opening of various Secret Realms aligns, and Natural Treasures pop up everywhere like mushrooms after rain, and much more" Wu Long added to the exnation as the eyes of some of the beauties expressed excitement. "So... it is an auspicious time for cultivators to ascend through Cultivation Realms and Boundless Wolrds?", Cao Mei asked as she could tell that this was something incredibly beneficial for anyone who was lucky to be caught up in it.


    "Haha, yes", Madam Liang puffed a line of herbal smoke into the air with a wry smile, adding while shaking her head, "Though it is as much a curse as it is a blessing.


    It is true that it is described as a time of opportunity, but as far as I know it is not all flowers.


    It''s also known as the time of strife and conflict, chaos, riots, revolts, and change, as many established powers fall, while new ones rise.


    Personally, whenever I read ounts of previous Generational Waves I always considered it to be quite a bad time to be caught up in, simply because of the sheer numbers of people who suddenly gain strength without maturing enough to wield it"


    "Hahaha, quite an urate analysis, Madam Liang", Wu Long lightlyughed as she finished speaking.


    "Hmm, I do agree with you on that, but don''t have the opinion leaning toward it being a bad time, though I don''t consider it to be a great one either", Ye Ling, on the other hand spoke with a more neutral tone, adding "while there is a lot of unnecessary conflict as you said, there have been positive things such as challenging the antiquated norms.


    More than that, people who otherwise would have never been able to rise due to their status or origin, received an almost equal opportunity as those born with silver spoons in their mouths.


    And, it is during Generational Waves that most of the exceptional cultivators in the Seven Boundless Worlds rose"


    "There you go, Mei''er. You can see that opinions on this differ among those who know about it, so like most of things around, it is not something ck and white. So you have to form your own opinion once you learn a bit more about it", Wu Long chuckled, turning to Cao Mei whose question spurred this little exchange of opinions, and who slightly lost a bit of her enthusiasm from the words spoken.


    "Mm, it is important to note that I have never experienced a Generational Wave myself, and can only speak as someone who learned about it fromsecondary ounts and written records", Madam Liang made a slightly apologetic face as she seemed to have soured the excitement.


    "I have never experienced it too", Ye Ling nodded as well.


    "I have experienced it, but only as someone who already was quite far along the journey of my cultivation, and so I received much more trouble than benefits, at least at the time", Wu Long chuckled, as Fen Baihu startedughing.


    "Ahahaha! I remember that story! Hahahaha! You were challenged by almost every uing star of that Generational Wave! Hahahaha~!", Fen Baihu could not hold back herughter as it was quite a famous incident.


    Madam Liang made a slightly awkward face as she did not want to bring it up, while Ye Ling revealed an astonished expression because she naturally assumed that Wu Long rose during a Generational Wave.


    After all, the difficulty of rising through the Seven Boundless Worlds while challenging norms, in such a disruptive way as Wu Long did, was infinitely higher without riding that wave of chaos.


    It could at least partially conceal him from the attention of Major Powers and jealous gazes of those in high positions who were unable to progress any further.


    As there would be others challenging the established order alongside him.


    Without it, however, he was constantly going against a solidified world order.


    ''It seems no matter how high my opinion of him is I still am underestimating him'', she inwardlymented as she looked at Wu Long.


    "It was inevitable, after all, a Generational Wave, much like a real wave swallows up several preceding generations thate before it. And I was caught in an awkward position of being born too far ahead of the wave, but not at the top, and rising too slowly to be considered a norm, famous or rather infamous, and yet not untouchable. Which is probably why I''m usually not that enthusiastic about the Generational Wave. Not to mention that as it passed by I was not able to really take advantage of it, stuck in one realm for so long I thought I would never be able to ascend", Wu Long chuckled.


    "Still, is it not too soon for it to havee now?", Madam Liang asked with a bit of doubt.


    "Well, there is no set time for it, and there have been records of Generational Wavesing one after another in the past. That said, I cannot be certain it is one just from the increased flow of Spiritual Qi, I guess that remains to be found", he answered with a nod, confirming that his guess could be off.


    "But, if it truly is a Generational Wave, as I understand, it represents an opportunity for us now", Nie Xiwang spoke up seeing his line of thought.


    "Yes", Wu Long smiled with a hint of excitement in his gaze, "Now it might be something to look forward to"


    ---


    The meeting concluded a few hourster as they discussed further ns. The Eternal Duality Valley moved into Fen Baihu''s core world, most of the construction within the valley being already done by this time.


    In this time, Sui Luxiao''s Soaring Feather Trading Company quietly liquidated most of its assets and turned them into goods, as the currency of the Three Empires was not of any use outside of the Three Continents.


    She also did so with most of Wu Long''s personal wealth, which, after looting almost all of the Major Powers of the Three Continents, was far outmatching thepany''s wealth several times over.


    And while all people who were leaving with Wu Long withdrew from the Three Continents, he sat on a terrace, meditating in a lotus pose as Luo Mingyu expanded her Dao Intent and Gong Cui yed her Zither, both helping him concentrate and his thoughts to run more smoothly.


    Yuanfen also spent most of her time around Wu Long, too anxious to lose sight of him to leave his side, but at the same time curious about the world around, and thus was sitting on the side, ying with Fen Baihu''s tails that thetter did not really care much as she sat in her small fox form.


    Wu Long was currently in the process of cultivating all of the Yin Qi he had received from hisdies in the past two weeks.


    Using small amounts of Yin Qi was obviously not working, and he had to test saturating his cultivation with massive amounts, thus no longer holding back.


    As he was pondering on the way forward, having gone through almost a third of Yin Qi, he noticed that the ring of Spiritual Qi that was wound around the Core finally had a sign of change.


    Excited, he noticed that it had small vortices forming in its flow, and upon closer examination his mind grew numb as he realized what he was seeing.


    ''Are these... Revolving Qi vortices...?'', he inwardly gulped, a realization hitting him as he understood the repercussions of this discovery, and at the same time understanding hisck of progress so far when he experimented with small quantities of Yin Qi.


    He counted 99 small vortices on that ring, meaning, his Dantian currently held 99 of his own Revolving Qi cultivations in embryonic form.


    ''Well that''s just fantastic~! Just what I needed...'', a sarcastic thought went through his mind, while his outer expression remained calm to not alert the two currently helping him.


    ''...haa~, let''s look at the positive, I did find a likely way to advance...'', he then collected his thoughts again, though his optimistic outlook did not let him ignore the fact that he likely had to cultivate 99 cores out of these vortices for that to happen.


    But, just at that moment, a thought came to his mind.


    If they were really Revolving Qi vortices, he should be able to control them individually much like the vortex that he had initially.


    This, however, proved much more difficult as he still had very little understanding of how the ring worked.


    At least for now, he had to simply pour more Yin Qi into it, advancing through the Revolving Qi Realm again, only on a scale of doing so 99 times.


    This obviously was not ideal, but it at least was some progress from the dead-end he was in before.


    He sighed, opening his eyes after all of his 99 vortices reached a 4th level Revolving Qi Realm, and he spent almost all of the Yin Qi he had umted so far. At this time, Butler Bang approached him to notify that everything was ready for the departure.


    Hello everyone! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Sorry for the disruption again


    Not going to make any excuses or promises, as that''s likekly now what you want to hear either. will just do what I can going forward.


    Thank you very much for reading and your incredible support. I really appreciate it, and the patience you have with all these shenanigans. Sincerely, DGO


    DaoistGreenOnion


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 664 The Equal of Heavens

    Chapter 664 The Equal of Heavens


    Wu Long smiled, and stood up as Fen Baihu spirited away Butler Bang into the Mystic Realm, as all others who were supposed to enter it have been sent inside. He looked toward Luo Mingyu and Gong Cui who had light signs of fatigue, after apanying him for a few days straight.


    Especially as both of them were using powers that they had acquired not that long ago, and therefore were only in the early process of mastering.


    "Thank you, both of you. Your Dao Field has gotten far more potent at allowing one to meditate, Mingyu.


    And your Dao Music skills rose so much it is genuinely hard to believe you started practicing it not that long ago, Cui''er"


    Wu Long chuckled as he pampered both of them with kisses, a glint of modestly suppressed, but intense happiness appearing in the purple eyes of the Dao Cultivator, while Gong Cui hugged her cheeks and started giggling with pure bliss.


    Other members of the Dao Family also came to the terrace. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Wu Mengqi, Cao Mei, Song Lingfei, Bi Rui, and even the usually reserved Yu Huan, had faces that were filled with both nervousness and excitement toward theing journey.


    Hua Ziyan, Shen Min, Feng Yi and Hong Ye only had determined looks, ready to depart.


    Meanwhile Ye Ling, Sui Luxiao, Cao Xiang, Wei Lan, Xue Bing and Nie Xiwang expressed calm and tranquil expressions.


    "Are you ready to move out now?", Fen Baihuzily asked as she disappeared from the spot she was in, while Yuanfen looked at her now empty hands with surprise for a moment, and then delightedly giggled to unknown thoughts.


    "Mm, I only need to convince Yuanfen to enter your Realm as well", he chuckled, as Fen Baihu looked a little apprehensive about the idea.


    After all, however innocent she looked, she was a World Spirit, not an ordinary being by the loosest of standards.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, the World Spirit stood up and run up to him, as if in protest of being separated.


    "Haha, it is only temporary, and you will not be really apart from me. See, my Dao Family will also all enter that realm too", he chuckled, seeing that reaction, as she looked at him with her eyes full of mysterious beauty and seemingly secrets of the universe hidden within them.


    Yuanfen made a pondering look as she turned to look at thedies, some of whom lightly chuckled at the sight, and some nodded with reassurance.


    "...You said we can apany you across this world at least...", Cao Mei asked with a bit of surprise and he nodded with a smile.


    "Of course, but it would be a boring travel for the most part, so you can spend time while I cross the outer ocean within the realm. Plus there will inevitably be Space Storms and distortions which would be dangerous for you to navigate now. So you would need to take cover inside Fen Baihu''s realm anyway. I will tell you when there is something interesting to see along the way", he said with a lightugher, as he could tell they slightly overestimated how interesting the initial part of this journey was.


    And then it dawned on the group that was most excited about traveling to the outside, that they would have to cross a massive distance of just ocean with nothing noteworthy, wry smiles appearing on their faces as he chuckled, and turned his gaze back to Yuanfen.


    She looked back at him, and then slowly nodded, reluctantly letting go of his hand as he smiled, and nodded to Fen Baihu who sent all of the beauties inside her Mystic Realm.


    Wu Long made a carefree smile as a little fox materialized on his shoulders, and he moved to the za where four people were waiting for him.


    Feng Huan, Xia Jung, Lei Ding and Xin Ren were standing in a line, straightening their postures as he arrived.


    "Remember, the time moves differently between the Boundless Mortal World and the higher worlds.


    Two years here will only be one year for us when we cross over to the Boundless Profound World. And thus to catch up to us you will have to put in a lot of effort"


    Wu Long spoke as the four nodded in unison, solemn and determined expressions on their faces.


    "Well then, time for you four to undergo your Heavenly Tribtion. Overseeing you doing it is thest thing I can do for you all before leaving", he then chuckled lightening the mood, and the first three smiled back while Xin Ren only nodded with a respectful gaze.


    The six of them moved out to a valley within the Spiritual Land, and as the four released their auras, the sky rapidly began being covered in dark heavy clouds, shes of lightning within.


    Xia Jung and Lei Ding were holding hands, as they looked above, their breaths bing faster and more nervous, and all four of them were visibly bearing themselves for theing tribtion.


    *Crackle, crackle, rumble*, the skies lit with multiple lightnings that were traveling in between the clouds, as they began swirling above the four half-step Essence Awakening Realm cultivators.


    Wu Long stood to the side, observing the situation with a serious expression and watchful gaze. His eyes were shing with lightning, as were his fingertips.


    But he did not interfere as he wanted them to pass their tribtions on their own if it was possible. He did not even tell them he could do it, as they were genuinely prepared to face it on their own.


    *Crackle, Crakle... Boom!*, a sh illuminated the darkened valley, as four bolts of lighting struck them.


    *Rumble, rumble*, the echoes of thunder were going through the valley as the four figures straightened after being forced to slightly bend under the overwhelming pressure.


    ''Mm, good'', Wu Long nodded with approval, as none of the four lost their bnce, although Feng Huan''s lightning was a bit more powerful and severely damaged his armor.


    A second strike fell on them under Wu Long''s watchful gaze, and then another one. In total, nine strikes of increasing power fell onto the four, though unbeknownst to them, Wu Long took away some of the charge from thest two strikes, as the 8th strike would have likely threw off Feng Huan, which would put him in danger for the next one, and the 9th would have killed Lei Ding on the spot.


    "Fuu", Wu Long exhaled as he confirmed he could indeed interfere with the Heavenly Tribtion without triggering Heavenly Punishment or any other side effects, as he watched the four sessfully officially enter Seven Profound Realms.


    At the same time, a sense of aplishment appeared within him.


    "Unbelievable...", Fen Baihu, who felt his interference unlike the four people in the distance, was frozen in spot on his shoulder.


    What he just did was defying all norms previously known, and for the first time, he held powerparable to the Heavens themselves. Even if it was only in the Boundless Mortal World, Wu Long could be called The Equal of Heavens.


    After all, although rarely, but even Heavenly Geniuses fell to Tribtion lightning, and the amount of ordinary cultivators lost to it was immeasurable.


    Lei Ding, and possibly Feng Huan would have been lost to the Heavenly Tribtion, and if he did not obtain this power there would have been nothing he could have done to prevent it.


    At the same time, he was now assured, that he would not lose anyone to the Heavenly Tribtion, ever again.


    He smiled at the Mythical Beast''s reaction, and stepped forward.


    "Congrattions, you are now officially Essence Awakening Realm cultivators", he appeared in front of the four who were busy catching their breaths with a bright smile on his face, and looks of joy appeared in their eyes as the couple hugged each other with cries of happiness.


    Feng Huan, seeing that instinctively turned to hug somebody as well as an expression of joy, but was faced with Xin Ren whose cold gaze cooled down his enthusiasm as he cleared his throat with a slightly awkward look.


    Wu Long shook his head with a smile, and nodded, looking at the four with a slightly proud look in his eyes, remembering where they all were before and how far they came now.


    "With this, I feel confident to leave you all to carry out your tasks. But remember, there are numerous Essence Awakening Realm cultivators, and even some Essence Gathering Realm cultivators here in the Boundless Mortal World.


    Don''t be too overconfident, hone your skills and continue improving. So that we can meet once more after you have sessfully return to my side"


    """"Yes, Valley Master""""


    He gave them a final warning, and receiving a unified answer with determined faces, nodded and disappeared from the spot, leaving the four to look in the direction he left.

 Chapter 665 Once in a lifetime sight

    Chapter 665 Once in a lifetime sight


    Wu Long first visited the Wood Spirit Continent, picking up Zhao Xieren, and saying his goodbyes to the Tree Spirit.


    He tried asking thetter about Yuanfen, as the Tree Spirit obviously could feel her presence, but was unable to get any answers due to themunication barrier, not to mention that the Spirit appeared even more humble and reluctant to speak in Wu Long''s presence this time around.


    Left with no choice, he abandoned the hope of getting at least some answers about the mysterious beauty for now, and left for the Outer Sea.


    He flew above the sea, his current reserves of Spiritual Qi allowing him to use the flying technique, as inefficient as it was, for an incredibly long time.


    This mode of travel was the fastest, as without pacing for others, he was able to pass vast distances such as the entirety of the Azure Eagle Continent in under five minutes.


    His speed was already ridiculous before, but ever since he was practically forced to double the number of cores in his arteries andrger veins, which doubled the load of lightning he could pass through his body, his ability to move at high speeds reached new heights, especially if he did not care about uracy of movement and disturbances.


    But even with that speed, he did not encounter anything but the ocean for almost three days. It was also the reason that no one even in Seven Profound Realms ventured outside to explore the possible outer regions beyond the outer sea, as this continent was quite remote even when this world was whole, and the ocean surrounding it required long voyages on treasure trips to cross.


    The possibility of bing stranded in the vast ocean with nowhere to take a rest was too high, not to mention that these waters had Profound Grade Demonic Sea Beasts lurking in the depths.


    He could feel quite a few such presences along the way, but he was simply too fast for them to react to his presence.


    After such a long time, he finally reached a noteworthy scene, and called out to his beauties, who appeared floating around him and gasped as they looked to the horizon.


    Water was going up to the skies and raining back into the ocean very far ahead, standing like an enormous wall covering the way ahead. It stretched far to the sides, with no end in sight.


    "Is that...", Cao Mei spoke up with excitement, as he chuckled with a nod.


    "Mm, it is an edge of the shard of this World that we are on, what lies beyond is another shard that is in the process of merging back with this one", Wu Long exined as the beauties admired the majestic and surreal scene.


    "But... how do you know that it is another shard in process of merging and not a fiery void we saw...", Hua Ziyan asked as she along with Xue Bing saw how this World truly looked like, and could tell that the gaps in between the different shards were likely incredibly dangerous, and some were quite wide.


    There were also areas where the gaps and cracks were as big as the parts of the World itself and even wider.


    "Hahaha, that is a good question, but the reason I know for sure is that I can see it", Wu Long replied, reminding of his eye technique, and then added "...but regardless of that, it is apparent because the current of water at the edge of the shard is not moving in a chaotic manner but straight up.


    It is the result of the equal and opposing current on the other side. Two Space Distortions are pushing against one another, aligning until they will merge into one. Though for now it is lethal for most people to go even near, let alone attempt crossing it, though I obviously have ways~..."


    As he was speaking, he suddenly stopped as Yuanfen materialized, to the shock of both Fen Baihu and Wu Long, since it was not Fen Baihu who summoned her.


    The beauty smiled with both innocence and wisdom in her eyes. It was the impression all of them got from her, but never as strikingly as at this moment: a contradictory and yet somehow harmonious image of both childish pureness and maturity of a cosmic being.


    She looked at Wu Long, and then at the wall of water in the distance, alternating her gaze between the two for a few moments, and then as she chuckled with a clear voice, the surroundings visibly shook, the waters below them beginning to boil from sudden surge of pressure and energy.


    *Rumble!*, a deep earthly sound reached everyone''s ears as Wu Long''s eyes opened wider.


    "What the-...", meanwhile Fen Baihu could no longer hold back her shock, but looking at Yuanfen while all of them looked at the enormous wall of water on the horizon, as it began to distort and be even more intense, rising higher into the skies.


    It seemed that the whole world shook as even Spiritual Qi in the air around them was vibrating, and then...


    *Ssh!*, a sound of two iprehensively massive bodies of water colliding resounded into the distance as the wall of water rose far higher than the clouds, covering the sky in front even from the distance, and then began copsing.


    All of them were looking at the scene without moving their gazes or blinking, taking in the wondrous moment as two parts of a Fractured World that were only colliding before,pletely merged.


    The pressure generated at the point of collision reached such incredible heights that even they felt danger from this force of nature.


    As Wu Long prepared to divert the wind of the shockwave, it suddenly evaded them on their own, creating a horizontal dome.


    The copsing water generated another surge of pressure that could crush an Essence Awakening Realm cultivator if one was caught up in it, as easily as the concentrated weight of an entire mountain could crush a bug.


    And while Wu Long knew that he could survive, the sheer force still sent a chill down his spine, as one of his strengths was recognizing where his power stood at any given moment.


    He turned his gaze toward Yuanfen who smiled back at him with an innocent expression, but the next moment he appeared next to her as she faltered, cking a bit in his arms, seemingly from weakness.


    "Haa~, I must say, you know how to surprise. While I am grateful for help, you don''t need to do this. Especially in your current state", Wu Long made a slightly troubled expression as he spoke, the beauty in his arms making a weak smile, and closing her eyes as they turned drowsy.


    Her breaths turned even and peaceful as he swooped her feet into his arms as well.


    "Haha, I guess you not only got to see a rare sight, but thanks to our guest, an even rarer one still", he then chuckled, not sure what to think of the experience as this was the first time he saw such an event in his life as well.


    The beauties around him also started giggling as they looked at the distant scene of the water still falling, forming massive caving on the center line, and massive waves on the sides.


    "So amazing...", Song Lingfei spoke with astonishment, voicing the thoughts of those around. Never in her wildest dreams before bing Wu Long''s woman could she imagine witnessing such a sight.


    "Truly...", Hua Ziyan''s voice was also full of wonder as she turned a gaze toward Wu Long, recognizing that her fatepletely changed meeting him.


    "...", Luo Mingyu and Nie Xiwang, as well as Xue Bing, were silent, but their gazes spoke volumes, as both astonishment, wonder, and profound contemtion reflected in them.


    Lian Zhiqiu, Wei Lan and Cao Xiang, while being impressed, did not show as much excitement outwardly as the more younger members of the Dao Family.


    After all, even Bi Rui, Feng Yi and Yu Huan could not hold back excitement, making sure to not miss a moment of this sight.


    Hong Ye, on the other hand, while being both surprised and impressed, quickly lost interest after the initial few moments of shock, her gaze turning to Wu Long as she floated closer to him.


    "Wow, World Spiritdy rocks!", Gong Cui excitedly eximed with a wide smile as Wu Mengqi energetically nodded in agreement, pointing toward the water falling in the distance and discussing it with the former in excited tones.


    "To think she held such power...", Ye Ling spoke with a bit of exasperation, turning her gaze to Yuanfen as Wu Long chuckled. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Haha, well, she is, after all, a World Spirit. But, I wouldn''t say it''s a power, more like... the world listens to her will", he said turning his gaze to the beauty peacefully sleeping in his arms as well.


    "Not a power?", Shen Min asked, briefly taking her gaze away from the scene on the horizon as his words intrigued her.


    "Hmm, how should I put it. She likely has some kind of power, quite possibly a tremendous one, but she did not use any here, she just willed and the world listened", he nodded with a smile, trying to find the right words, as Shen Min, Xue Bing, Luo Mingyu, Nie Xiwang and Sui Luxiao listened closely with rapt attention.


    "But then... why does she look exhausted?", Cao Xiang looked at Yuanfen with apassionate gaze as it looked as if thetter was truly very tired.


    "It is because, for a very split moment, that happened so fast even I had trouble catching it, at that moment that she willed it, she manifested her true being as a World Spirit...", Fen Baihu spoke as she could feel it the most acutely out of them all.


    Fen Baihu''s earlier expression of shock was not actually toward the event itself, as in her prime she could do so as well. Her shock was more rted to how Yuanfen did it, without using any coersive power, and the glimpse of her being that she saw.


    The atmosphere turned a little awkward, as the Mythical Beast''s moment of impulsive behavior toward Song Lingfei made them slightly apprehensive toward her.


    She did not mind it that much, as she was mostly indifferent to the atmosphere or feelings, something humans cared about far more than she did.


    "Haha, Fen Baihu is right, though I would argue that even in that moment just now she only manifested a fraction of her true being. Although I could not tell earlier due to having no point ofparison, it is now apparent that there is a consequence to her not absorbing this World as her Astral manifestation, and she is currently in a slumber-like state most of the time, even when she is ''awake''. That is, her consciousness and being has notpletely awoken, and she still needs time before she truly and fully awakens.


    What we are seeing now is likely only her instinctual and most pure self, without memories or true self-awareness.


    She also likely needs to absorb more Spiritual Qi inrge quantities before her true personality with full agency surfaces.


    This possibly exins why she has troublemunicating despite clearly being able to at least partiallyprehend what is happening, and understand our words, or more likely intentions within those words.


    It would also possibly exin why she seems a bit lost and unsure of where she is"


    Wu Long lightlyughed, and exined a little further, softening the air around the conversation.


    "Heh, it sure does seem she knows you though", Lian Zhiqiu spoke with a chuckle, as light giggles escaped the lips of several beauties around.


    "Haha, that I cannot exin", Wu Long made a wry smile, knowing what she meant.


    After all, if Yuanfen could recognize, even if instinctively and vaguely, only one thing while almost all of her consciousness and being was still in deep slumber, it was likely that it was something that was deeply precious and important to her.


    So much so that it seeped into the most basic and pure form of her being.


    After all, as someone who held feelings for him, all of them could recognize that look of devotion in her eyes.


    "Well then, let''s give her afortable ce to rest and I''ll resume our way forward after that", Wu Long spoke with a chuckle, and all of them were enveloped by mist, disappearing from the spot.

 Chapter 666 ...is in the details

    666 ...is in the details


    Wu Longy Yuanfen on a soft bed, in one one of the many rooms of the mansion built for him and his Dao Family within Fen Baihu''s Mystic Realm.


    It was the first time he visited the inside of the Realm since the time they all came here for the first time, and he was quite impressed at the sight of what was done in a rtively short time of preparation.


    The main mansion he was currently in was at the peak of the tallest mountain in the entire Realm, and the Sect was located, quite fittingly for its name, in the mountainous valley below.


    There were pces located on the high peaks, that were connected with suspended bridges, as well as a few grand structures, including a giant za, in the valley itself.


    As he came to the terrace overlooking the entirety of the Sect, where all of hisdies waited for him, he smiled at the sight.


    Not the scenery behind them, but the sight of his Dao Family.


    His gaze revealed joy and delight at seeing them, and that look made the beauties feel butterflies fluttering in their stomachs, as there was undeniable and intense affection in his eyes.


    "Careful, Honey, that look can easily ignite quite a few sparks", Wu Mengqi spoke with a mischievous smile as she could tell that some of the gazes around slightly changed. "Hahaha, why would I try to avoid that?", Wu Long spoke with a smile as he would rather wee it, approaching them.


    Though he was of course joking as he had only recently gave them all so much affection in bed that doing anything at the moment would put too much strain on their bodies.


    But, even if he had perfect control over his urges, it still would not be honest to say he was not tempted, as he felt a mild regret at not holding back at least a bit thest time he indulged in bedtime activities with hisdies.


    Especially as he saw the looks in the eyes of the beauties who clearly were alsomenting the limitations of their physical abilities.


    It was inevitable that no matter how Wu Long improved the techniques for them to train their Yin Roots, his own techniques focusing on Yang Qi were far superior simply because he had a far better understanding of it, and experience.


    After all, the devil is in the details.


    He might have theoretical knowledge, but there were nuances that were only avable because of personal first-hand experience.


    Not to mention that he always had to improve his Yang Root and Yang Qi as his cultivation depended on it.


    And the bnce of Yin and Yang in the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art also required him to push his limits and train his Yang so that it was in harmony with their collective Yin.


    And thus, no matter how they improved, not one of them individually could match his ability to continuously Dual Cultivate.


    In fact, with time the difference only grew as his ability to Dual Cultivate advanced at a much higher pace than any of them, and at every step of the way far exceeded his own previous achievements and even expectations.


    On one hand it meant that he could always satisfy all of them, but it also meant that with time even all of thembined were unlikely to be able to satisfy his urges.


    The only one of them who was able to cultivate with him at the moment was Song Lingfei.


    And unlike previously, she was fully ready and very eager to do so.


    During the incident when she felt the incredible dread of Fen Baihu''s gaze full of a Beast''s instinct, the moment Wu Long''s broad and reliable back shielded her, it made her feel safe and protected, as he instantly appeared between them.


    She knew at that time without a shadow of a doubt that she no longer wanted to wait.


    She remembered that feeling she was so envious of Wu Mengqi previously, in the Imperial Capital, when she saw him being so caring and protective of her, and remembered herself wondering how it felt at the time.


    Now she was finally able to experience it, and could not help but find Wu Long''s undeniable attractivenesspletely overwhelming her.


    It was as if something within her woke up, and turned her from an innocent girl in love into a woman that desired to be embraced by him.


    But there was still one thing holding her back. From her conversations with Wu Mengqi, she learned that it wasmon knowledge in the Seven Boundless Worlds that holders of powerful bloodlines would usually wait to dual cultivate until they reached Seven Profound Realms.


    Or rather, their partners usually insisted on them waiting for that, as that was when their bloodline truly blossomed, and could give the maximum benefits to their first partner.


    Compared to that, receiving the same bloodline in the Nine Mortal Realms was considered far inferior in quality.


    Song Lingfei, of course, knew that Wu Long likely did not care much, and would take her first time as soon as she was willing.


    She also realized that he likely knew that she was ready, and saw through her thoughts. After all, he was someone known as the God of Pleasure even if he never officially acknowledged that title.


    But it was her desire to be able to give him that which cultivators coveted so much. And he did not push her, recognizing that desire.


    That did, however leave him in a rather awkward position at the moment, as he realized that he had to re-learn to pace himself when embracing his women.


    He spent the rest of the day rxing with his Dao Family, enjoying theirpany and resting from the three days of intense travel. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    They felt the Spiritual Qi within the Mystic Realm improve in density, quality and quantity, which prompted him to exin that at the Spiritual Qi here equaled that of the outside world where Fen Baihu was.


    At the end of the evening, however, as he left the terrace with his beauties and was preparing to return to the outside to continue his travel, Hua Ziyan followed and approached him with a mysterious look, and whispered into his ear, as he raised his eyebrow and then chuckled, shaking his head.


    "Haha, truly, the devil is in the details", he chuckled turning to her, and then moved in to give her a passionate kiss on the lips while she gently pushed him toward the sofa of the room they were in.


    Upon pondering the limitations of her Yin Root, Hua Ziyan stumbled upon the fact that while she was not able to cultivate with him at the moment, it did not mean she could not relieve his urges at all, while also relieving a certain urge she had as well...


    Hehehe, well, this one''s title is a y on the chapter number lol ^^


    Thank you for reading and your support!!!


    DaoistGreenOnion


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 667 (R18) Reciprocate?

    667 (R18) Reciprocate?


    Hua Ziyan gently pushed forward, until he sat on the couch as she roughly breathed after their kiss, looking him straight in the eyes, leaning forward so that her face was on the same level on his.


    Her clothes were undone with her Spiritual Qi, instantly untying everything and disappearing into her Spatial Ring as she remained in a sexy lingerie she always made sure to wear for him, and very high stockings with the garter belt.


    Her posture revealed an alluring picture of her chest, the bra entuating her natural curves. Her hands which were on his chest slowly and sensually slid down to start partially undoing his clothing at his waist, while she continued looking straight at him, her eyes filled with expectation.


    Upon feeling a growing bulge under her hands a satisfied smile appeared on her gorgeous face.


    "Haha, do you still doubt I find you attractive?", he chuckled recognizing that look of being pleased at his reaction.


    "I don''t doubt it. Because you told me you do, and I trust you. but it doesn''t mean it is not a good feeling to see this reaction", she smiled with a visibly delighted.


    "I must remind you more often then", he replied with a yful smile, putting his hand on her cheek, and tenderly caressing it with his thumb.


    Hua Ziyan closed her eyes, enjoying the feeling, and leaning in as their lips once more united in a kiss.


    A string of saliva glistened between them, and he swiped his thumb across her plump glistening lower lip, as her eyes were bing clouded with passion. She lowered her posture, still keeping eye contact, only breaking it off once his already erect cock was freed from his pants.


    Her expression slightly changed from a seductress to coveting at the sight, as she gulped, already imagining feeling it.


    She held it with both hands as she closed her eyes and approaching it deeply inhaled his scent that made her dizzy and raised her body temperature even higher, as her panties between her legs became wetter.


    Her lips puckered and gave it a kiss as she reopened her eyes and looked up at him.


    Next her tongue gave it a long lick from the base where she held it to the tip, and then she moved her lips from top to bottom, rubbing them against the shaft that she just licked, all while not breaking eye contact.


    His hand went from her cheek upward to move her hair behind her ear, as she started licking the shaft from the other side, slowly climbing to the tip, and then as her tongue was near the ns, she swallowed the tip, slowly moving her head up and down very slightly. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Haha, it would not be long before Zhiqiu has to give her title to you, Ziyan", he chuckled, noting that she gave head better than her Master at this point.


    "Mmh, *lick*, haha, I mean I was preparing to take it as the Prime Disciple eventually...", she chukled after freeing the head and licking the underside of his dick, a mischievous look appearing in her eyes, and then proceeded to lick the side, and swallow the head again.


    "Heh, now that you put it this way it really does make sense", he chuckled at the thought, his hand caressing her head, as she started swallowing a bit deeper.


    She made twisting motion with her head as his hand eventually became fixed on one spot behind the top of her head, simultaneously holding back her hair and also gently grabbing her head, increasing her excitement.


    Seeing the look in her eyes that began to look unfocused, he started started slowly applying light pressure, pushing her to swallow deeper, as her head movements up and down got longer.


    He stood up, looking down at her as she adjusted her posture and proceeded to swallow deeper, this time moving her head horizontally.


    Droplets of saliva dripped onto her breasts and thighs in stockings, as she continued to move back and forth.


    Her hands slowly went from holding his cock to his hips. As Hua Ziyan was sucking him off, looking him in the eyes, she eventually swallowed his entire length, and a shiver went through her body as she felt that coveted feeling of his cock hitting deep in her throat again.


    Her head became nk, as her movements stopped for a moment, her eyes zed over.


    After a few moments, she moved again, freeing his cock, and then continued deepthroating, with a blissful look in her eyes.


    After a long and thorough blowjob, he came as she hugged his hips and swallowed as deep as she could.


    She did not move for some time, only freeing his dick after thoroughly sucking off any residual cum.


    "Haa~ haa~ haa~", she looked up at him, her vision slowly bing more focused again.


    "It felt amazing, Ziyan", he smiled, caressing her head, and then gently taking her hands, pushed her to stand up as his smile widened, "time for me to return the favor"


    "Eh? But...", her eyes widened as she looked with a light confusion.


    "Haha, while we can''t cultivate, it doesn''t mean that I cannot give you some pleasure... was that not what you said to me before? Did you think it works only one way?", he chuckled, his lips sealing hers before she had any time to process or argue, his hand sliding inside her soaking wet panties, as a moan escaped her lips.


    "Mmh! Uhm! MHaaah! W-wai- aah! Bu-but you sai- aah!", after their lips parted she was already on the couch while his mouth started covering her chest and abdomen with kisses.


    "Aaah!!!", her body jolted and her back arched as his mouth approached her pussy and he lightly bit and then licked her clit while continuing to finger her.


    "Details, Ziyan, details", he smiled looking up and admiring the expression of ecstasy on her face, and then proceeded toeat her out as she put her fingers through his hair and moaned in pleasure.


    "Aaah! Haaa! I-it''s incredible... aaah! H-how is- aah! Mmmmh!", she bit her lower lip unable to ask her question.


    He did not lead her to climax until thoroughly giving her more pleasure, that she for some reason felt to be soft and soothing, which was the source of her confusion, as it felt as if it was light and intense at the same time.


    "Aaaaaah!!!", she screamed out in pleasure as a wave of a light, and yet incredibly pleasurable orgasm covered her, drowning her thoughts in a moment offortable and weing nkness.


    "Haa~ haa~ haa~... wh-what was that...", after she calmed down a bit, she asked looking at him sitting on the sofa beside her, gently caressing the side of her face.


    "Haha, well, it is true you won''t be able to handle intense pleasure that causes a lot of Yin Qi to be released, but it doesn''t mean I don''t have my methods", he smiled, as she looked at him.


    ''Haha, and here I thought I wouldn''t be surprised no matter what he did'', she thought to herself as she moved in for a kiss.


    Having a brief moment, she regained energy and made a suggestive smile, that told him that once was not enough.


    *Creak...*, the door creaked open, and Lian Zhiqiu came inside, a smile of both disbelief and yful reprimand on her face.


    "Haha, how sneaky of you, Ziyan. And no thought of sharing with your Master", she spoke as she closed the door behind her.


    Hua Ziyan, was already moving her head up and down on his crotch, stopped for a moment to give her a slightly guilty smile, not sure how to reply.


    Wu Long chuckled, as he could see that Lian Zhiqiu was also not in a hurry to notify anyone else as her clothes went to the floor.


    Hehe, here''s where the lemon ends this time around ^^


    Thank you very much for reading and your support!!!

 Chapter 668 Succession

    Chapter 668 Session


    What Wu Long used, was a particr set of skills he invented and named "Soft Pleasure", included in the Path of Origin Pleasure, the third of the Seven Paths of Pleasure.


    It allowed to soften, and even create a disparity between the perceived pleasure and the actual pleasure of his partners, thus allowing them to still experience pleasure while not really using much of their Yin Qi.


    This was the reason Hua Ziyan felt a clear difference, but could not describe what it was as it was hard to put into words.


    Of course, there was a weak point to these skills in that they were only suitable for forey, and not for full dual cultivation.


    He designed it specifically for the situations in which a partner could not afford too much strain on their body either due to fatigue, injury or temporaryck of Harmonic Qi.


    The reason he included them in the Third Path and not the first despite the rather mild pleasure potential, however, was because the concept these skills were based on was based on the abilities required for the skills within the third path.


    After Lian Zhiqiu discovered the two, it did not take long for Hong Ye to do so as well, especially since he pleasured one while another was giving him their affection, thus the moans continued to echo through the halls of the mansion adjacent to the room they were in.


    Soon, one by one, more beauties caught up to what was happening in the room, and while some could wait to cultivate until they fully recover, there were those eager to join in as well.


    It was already dawn when they were satisfied with their small ''snack'' of pleasure.


    Wu Long turned to Lian Zhiqiu who had a satisfied smile on her face, and as she noticed his gaze, showed interest as it seemed that he had something to say and that Hua Ziyan seemed to be agitated seeing that.


    Thetter was taken by surprise as she was just joking around in response to hisments, and didn''t think he would really consider bringing up her position as the Prime Disciple to her Master.


    Lian Zhiqiu''s lips curved in a smile that somehow incredibly suited her bewitching beauty, lighting up a yful glint in her eyes, and making her thoughts and intentions unreadable. A kind of smile that could be perceived as threatening, cunning, and yet amused, seductive and delighted, all at the same time.


    "What do you think, Zhiqiu. Is she ready to start receiving your mantle of the Pce Master?", Wu Long spoke with a leisurely tone, and the yful feeling in Lian Zhiqiu''s expression intensified along with understanding appearing in her eyes.


    She turned her gaze toward Hua Ziyan who did not expect him to be so blunt about it either.


    "Hmm", Lian Zhiqiu touched her chin with an elegant motion, as if in thought.


    "M-Master, I''m not looking to overtake...", Hua Ziyan began speaking, seeing the expression of her Master.


    "Are you sure? Hmm...", Lian Zhiqiu tilted her head to the other side as Shen Min, Wu Mengqi and Luo Mingyu who sat on the sofas around looked with a bit of worry for their friend, while Xue Bing, Nie Xiwang and Hong Ye only silently watched as Hua Ziyan''s eyes slowly filled with a bit of panic from seemingly being misunderstood.


    "Hahaha, rx Ziyan. The reason I bring it up so easily because it''s not something Zhiqiu will take offense with, rather, she would greatly wee it", Wu Long let out augh while shaking his head, and exined in a light tone, shooting a yfully rebuking look to Lian Zhiqiu who beganughing.


    "...Ahahaha haha fuu~, don''t look at me like that, Wu Long, you were amused as well. That lost look on her face was just so cute, I couldn''t resist teasing a bit", the Pce Master of the Twin Essence Pce spoke while wiping away tears from the corners of her eyes that were caused byughter, and then turned to her Disciple again, "Ziyan, you are the Prime Disciple, and from the moment I gave you that title that was your role, to inherit the Sect"


    "Haa~... still, I am still far toocking to rece you, Master", Hua Ziyan sighed with relief, and then as she slightly calmed down, reflected on the topic of discussion.


    "To tell you bluntly, the Sect has already fulfilled the purpose for which I established it, and were it not for the timing, I would have already given it to you. I have been thinking about it for a while", Lian Zhiqiu spoke, as understanding appeared in the eyes of her Disciple.


    "See, Zhiqiu''s goal was never to establish her own force, but to achieve her personal goals. She just got carried away and got attached to you, Ling''er and a few of her subordinates", Wu Long added in an exnation, reminding Ziyan that her Master never really was enthusiastic about leading the Sect in the first ce, while Zhiqiu revealed a rare slightly shy look when he mentioned her attachment to her disciples, as he continued with "As soon as she became my woman, the Twin Essence Pce mostly lost its use to her" "I see... I should have seen it", Hua Ziyan sighed, with both relief and a bit of a chuckle at how she did not see that developmenting.


    Though Wu Long knew perfectly well why she did not.


    Despite normally having a sound judgement, Hua Ziyan had a bias toward first Lian Zhiqiu, and then Wu Long. A bias thatpletely clouded that judgement as she was heavily dependent on them.


    Her attachment to Lian Zhiqiu, as the person who lifted her from despair and gave her life a new meaning, was too strong to perceive any ws in the Great Seductress as a leader of the Sect, and the desire to be useful and at least partially repay that kindness, made her sensitive to any perceived disapproval of her Master, even if it was only imaginary.


    The second such beacon of no reproach and total devotion for her was Wu Long.


    And even though her self-esteem and confidence were much more robust and healthy now, there was still a part of her that was worried that she would cause even the slightest difort or disapproval from the two of them.


    Lian Zhiqiu, however, despite all her strengths, did not possess enough attention to, and ability to discern, deeper emotions to fully see that.


    ''Heh, though it is already a miracle she grew attached to Ziyan and Ling''er being as she is'', Wu Long inwardly chuckled, recognizing that Lian Zhiqiu''s emotional and mental state during developmental stages of her character were not that great, and thus the fact she felt empathy and attachment in of itself was miraculous.


    So he could not me her for not being able to urately perceive Hua Ziyan''s inner turmoil.


    Luo Mingyu smiled toward Hua Ziyan, adding in "Plus, what are you worried about? Wu Long only asked about starting to give you the reigns. It doesn''t mean that Sister Zhiqiu will suddenly leave the Twin Essence Pce to you entire-... eh?"


    But as she was speaking up with Wu Long nodding along, she saw a surprised expression on Lian Zhiqiu''s face, who seemingly was totally ready to throw all of the responsibilities right this moment.


    "Khm... of-of course... hahaha", Lian Zhiqiu cleared her throat, giving a slightly dryugh that failed to convince anyone in the room. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''Ah, she really didn''t intend to guide her...'', went through the heads of everyone around.


    "Don''t worry, Ziyan. If it''s keeping up the same level of leadership, you can do it even now without guidance", Wu Long chuckled, shaking his head.


    "Hey! What''s that supposed to mean?!", Lian Zhiqiu widened her eyes, turning to him as he beganughing.


    "Hahahaha, well, you were never that closely involved in the Sect''s management, weren''t you?", as he asked his question, The Great Seductress could not find words to retort, as the absolute majority of the Sect''s operations, including some of the quite significant decisions, ran without her involvement.


    Her expression then softened into a smile as Wu Mengqi started soundlesslyughing, doing her best to hold in, but her shaking body and reddening face were a dead giveaway.


    "Haa~, alright, maybe. But you at least have to give me credit in finding people who could manage the Sect so well without me", Lian Zhiqiu conceded as Wu Mengqi could no longer hold back and beganughing out loud, Shen Min and Luo Mingyu beside her starting to smile from the contagiousughter.


    ''Eh? Does that mean that I''ll not have guidance?'', Hua Ziyan started getting cold feet again at the thought of inheriting the position of the Pce Master.


    Though this was something she was preparing for as long as she was in the Sect, and always knew it would happen at some point, she never actually thought about that momenting, her only focus being doing her best to not disappoint her Master''s expectations.


    At the same time, Wu Long chuckled, nodding to Lian Zhiqiu''s words.


    "Of course, I''ll give the credit where it''s due, hahaha. You have cedpetent people in key positions, and know how to control the Sect while looking as if you''repletely detached Zhiqiu. But those skillse with time, and cannot be rushed", he replied as he could not deny how masterfully she concealed her tight grip on the Sect''s inner workings without seemingly doing anything, but also recognized that this was not something she could pass on as easily as giving some guidance.


    He then turned to Hua Ziyan, giving her a reassuring look.


    "You don''t have to worry, Ziyan. It is not like Zhiqiu is going somewhere, so you will always be able to go to her for advice. Think of it as her bing the Sect Ancestor. Not to mention that the Twin Essence Pce is now not an independent Sect but a part of therger Eternal Duality Valley that I control", he spoke with a soothing tone, his words and voice having an incredible rxing effect on the beauty who nodded with reddening cheeks and a gentle smile.


    "Besides, you have many Sisters to go for advice to", Wu Long then chuckled, shooting a gaze at Luo Mingyu who nodded with an expression of being ready to answer the call of her close friend at any moment.


    "...", Xue Bing was looking at Hua Ziyan, as a light of understanding appeared in her eyes. After all, she also was a Prime Disciple, and somewhere deep within, as she now unfroze her emotions, she also felt nervous about inheriting the position of the Pce Master, that her Master was preparing for.


    Though now the status and situation of the Frozen Garden Pce changed, Qiu Yo had not appointed Qu Mian, the only Grand Elder to be the Vice Pce Master, which likely meant that she would take that position as she transferred her own position to Xue Bing.


    Wu Long noticed that look, and a gentle smile touched his back, giving her a reassuring wink as her icy turquoise eyes turned to him, feeling his gaze.


    "Don''t worry, Bing''er. Much like Ziyan, it is a more formal transfer of position than a real change. Qiu Yo understands that we all control the Valley indirectly, which is why she intends to be the Vice Pce Master instead of Sect Ancestor", Wu Long spoke as the others realized that Xue Bing was in a simr position, "Of course, you both will receive a very real power over the Pces, but on the surface not much will change in your day-to-day lives"

 Chapter 669 Turning the Page

    Chapter 669 Turning the Page


    In another room, Gong Cui was sitting with her Zither, but while her fingers were fluttering above the strings, her gaze was constantly moving toward the little fox thatzilyid a bit further away on a soft sofa and swayed her fluffy tails.


    "Haa~... if you really want you can touch the tails, you know?", Fen Baihu sighed, not sure how to react to the ''sneaky'' nces of the Music Dao practitioner.


    "Hmph! Who said I wanted?", Gong Cui quickly retorted, turning her head away, seemingly concentrating on her music.


    However, after a while, the ''sneaky'' nces started again as the Celestial Fox shook her head.


    "What is it?", the Mythic Beast asked again, turning to Gong Cui who turned to look away again.


    Yu Huan who was sitting with Ye Ling and Sui Luxiao, listening to the music, also smiled looking at that scene.


    "There''s nothing bad in being attracted to cuteness you know, Cui''er", Ye Ling chuckled.


    "B-but she''s a bad foxy", Gong Cui spoke, stopping her fingers, with her feelings clearly torn between the slightly cold atmosphere between Fen Baihu and most of the Dao Family, and how cute Fen Baihu''s small fox form looked, especially with those swaying tails.


    "Haha, who said she''s bad?", Ye Ling shook her head with a chuckle as Feng Yi and Bi Rui who were sparring on the terrace that this room lead to stopped for a moment, wiping away the sweat and listening in on the conversation, both slightly apprehensive at this remark.


    "Eh? She''s a good foxy then?" Gong Cui made a surprised and somewhat hopeful expression while Fen Baihu''s pink glowing eyes turned to Ye Ling with interest.


    "I did not say that either. Though good and bad is subjective, in the context of the previous incident, she is neither. You said right, she''s a Celestial Fox, and thus her behavior was simply normal under the circumstances", Ye Ling spoke with a calm tone, as Feng Yi and Bi Rui revealedplicated expressions.


    "But...", Feng Yi finally spoke up after hesitating, as Gong Cui who was about to run up to Fen Baihu froze in the spot in a half-sitting half-standing pose, very slowly moving back to sit while poorly disguising her previous movement as stretching, while Feng Yi continued with "...she did intend harm to Her High... to Sister Lingfei"


    "There is no doubt in that", Ye Ling nodded as she did not argue that Fen Baihu was harmless or innocent, adding "And we indeed were hostile to her at that moment. I don''t intend to easily gloss over that matter at all. But at the same time, we have to recognize that while it was a behavior that we don''t approve and oppose, it is not inherently bad or make her bad overall, it was her natural instinct"


    Feng Yi lowered her gaze, processing those words, as she started to understand Ye Ling''s point, and the Music Dao practitioner took it as a sign that Fen Baihu indeed was a ''good foxy''.


    "But, even if that is true, and her behavior was natural given her identity, the fact we view her actions unfavorably remains", Bi Rui remained unconvinced, as someone who once swore to protect the Imperial Family and thus felt slightly more hostile toward Fen Baihu, her speaking up causing Gong Cui to freeze and once again return to sitting while ''stretching'', as the discussion was seemingly not over, with the verdict unclear.


    "That I will not argue with. I am just not in favor of marking Fen Baihu as an enemy based on once incident in that particr set of circumstances. If we look at her behavior otherwise, she was extremely cooperative, and even in that incident, she admitted her fault", Ye Ling nodded to Bi Rui''s argument, but rifying what she considered to be the core of the discussion.


    "Hmm, the bottom line is that Sister Lingfei did not pursue this matter with her anymore, and neither did Wu Long", Sui Luxiao nodded as she also was mulling over how she should approach this situation and her overall attitude toward the Celestial Fox.


    "You mean to say that there is no meaning in holding a grudge if the person in question no longer does... makes sense", Yu Huan nodded with a thoughtful expression.


    "Mm, besides, as Luxiao rightfully pointed out, no matter how beneficial the alliance with her is, Wu Long would not have left her near us if she truly was dangerous to any of us", Ye Ling nodded as well, as her trust in Wu Long''s judgement was more than enough to feelfortable around Fen Baihu.


    This sentiment was shared among them, as the two arguments brought up by Sui Luxiao, and that the two beauties made clear, caused the still doubtful Bi Rui to also sink into thoughts and look at it from another angle.


    ''Their trust in the God of Pleasure is so strong...'', Fen Baihu looked at the scene unfazed, as if she was not the center of the discussion, more interested than concerned or emotionally affected in any way.


    However, she revealed even more explicit and intense interest in how bringing up Wu Long''s attitude toward her instantly turned the tide of the discussion.


    She was curious, trying to understand this phenomenon that she saw before, this bond between them that was unlike she ever saw.


    "Hmm? What happened while we were away?", Cao Xiang asked as she entered the room, with Cao Mei, Song Lingfei, as well asCai Yin and Gong Liwei following her with trays of snacks and beverages, Wei Lan followingst. They went to help thetter bring snacks here, and thus were quite surprised seeing a serious discussion instead of the more leisurely atmosphere that was in the room when they left. Not to mention that Gong Cui was a bit awkwardly making stretches instead of ying her Zither for unknown reasons.


    Cai Yin and Gong Liwei were particrly not sure if they should stay here or leave the room as while they were close enough to spend time together, they were not exactly part of the Dao Family.


    "Just in time", Sui Luxiao smiled, seeing as Song Lingfei returned, and thus they could directly ask her about her thoughts on the topic, as they mattered most.


    Yu Huan briefly brought them up to date on the topic, while Ye Ling reassured Cai Yin and Gong Liwei that it was fine to listen in as they were not discussing something private to the Wu Family.


    Not to mention that the topic of discussion was also about someone outside the family, Fen Baihu.


    "I''ll not lie, I... was afraid at that moment... maybe, somewhere deep inside I still am to an extent... But I also understand why it happened, and this bringsfort as I canbe sure it will not happen again", Song Lingfei spoke with her usual honest and yet soft-spoken tone, her face revealing a calm introspection as she faced this question herself.


    It seemed as if actually giving an answer out loud gave her a clearer view, as the look in her eyes revealed a glint of realization.


    "In the end, as you mentioned, I trust Wu Long, and now that I heard Sister Ye Ling''s thoughts, I would probably agree. It does not mean I can suddenly move past that incident, but I think it is much more healthy to ept it as something that happened in the past and move on", she then added, as Fen Baihu widened her eyes.


    The small fox turned hazy and then into a misty figure that slowly morphed into her human form, as she came a bit closer to Song Lingfei, the atmosphere in the room instantly bing a bit tenser.


    But to the surprise of many, and utter astonishment of Ye Ling, Fen Baihu lowered her head toward Song Lingfei with a somber expression.


    "My apologies, Lady Song. In the heat of moment or not, but letting my instincts take over is an oversight on my part as well. I may possess an impressive cultivation, but I am far from someone who could be considered experienced and mature as a Celestial Fox. I sincerely apologize for causing you distress, and thank you for the generous show of forgiveness", the Celestial Fox spoke in a somber voice, not humbling herself too much, as there was a certain pride in her as a Mythical Beast, but still allowing to feel her sincereness.


    Song Lingfei made a gentle and graceful smile, nodding to the Mythical Beast, as Gong Cui stood up with a wide smile on her face as well, causing a soothing effect on the atmosphere in the room.


    Though there were still some reservations, as for most it was impossible topletely get rid of any lingering feelings from the incident in just a moment, the beauties made the first step toward mending rtionship with Fen Baihu.


    If not for the convincing arguments, at least there was a feeling of respect toward her ability to admit fault and assume responsibility without trying to me circumstances.


    Though for her it was normal, as she was too proud to me her transgressions on something else.


    With this, as soon as Fen Baihu returned to her small fox form, Gong Cui finally was free to cuddle the fluffy Mythical Beast, causing a chuckle from some beauties.


    The blissful look on the Music Dao practitioner''s face made Gong Liwei shake her head with a wry smile,pletely sure that she long since was ready to ept Fen Baihu.


    "Hahaha, to be honest that is also a big reason I was inclined to move past that incident", Song Lingfei chuckled, whispering into the ear of Gong Cui''s older sister, as thetter widened her eyes.


    "Is it... because of the Music Dao?", Gong Liwei asked and Song Lingfei nodded with a smile, turning to look back at Gong Cui.


    "You know that Music Dao practitioners have heightened instincts, right? It makes it hard for anyone wishing them harm to approach them", Song Lingfei spoke with a thoughtful expression.


    "Haha, despite being her sister, I am not really that knowledgeable on the Music Dao, or such things", Gong Liwei shook her head with a chuckle. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "She was worried that you were distant from hertely, you know?", Song Lingfei then changed topics, catching Gong Liwei off-guard.


    "Heh, I suppose you can say I needed some time", the green-eyed beauty replied with a thoughtful smile, admitting that she was indeed spending more time by herself as ofte, and was working hard in secret, making her little sister worried as she was sensitive, and then she added with a smile, "Thank you for looking out for her"


    "Hahaha, of course, she may be your little sister, but she is also my Dao Sister now", Song Lingfei made a bright smile, as they both looked toward the happy musician and the fox that seemingly did not reveal any difort from the cuddling.

 Chapter 670 Empty World

    Chapter 670 Empty World


    Wu Long continued on the journey through the shard of the World that just recently was connected to the one with the Three Continents.


    Over the next few days he passed several continents and inds that were not supposed to be there based on the knowledge of what this World was before, and thus were likely created by the Great Cmity, causing some spectacr and unique topography to form them.


    There were understandably no signs of civilization here, only wilderness.


    He continued traveling onward, feeling the level of Spiritual Qi constantly rising, signifying that this World was rapidly healing.


    There were now near constant tremors going through the ocean floor, indicative of collisions with other shards, but most of the tremors wereing from deep within, and the skies were gradually but clearly bing higher.


    All of this told Wu Long that as this World was healing, it was likelypressing back to its original state as the Great Cmity caused it to explode and expand outward, its shards floating, held together and connected only by gravity of the rtively intact core, andrge streams ofva and Spiritual Qi going through the higher levels.


    And even as he traveled, the gaps between the intact parts of this World were very rapidly closing in, making it easier for him to move.


    Though he had already known a route through which he could travel without encountering the massive gaps with nond in between, having witnessed the current state of this World from the Blue Moon Secret Realm, and thus was not wavering in which direction he traveled, this rapid healing of the World made it significantly easier for him.


    There were several Space Distortions much like in the Central Sea of the Three Continents, but much more unstable as there were no World Stones within them to stabilize, and also unlike it, they were haphazardly shaped, some stretching in an uneven line, as if a giant crack in the surface of the World.


    Eventually, he reached another crack between the shards of the World, which was in the same state as the one he encountered before, a wall of water climbing far into the sky.


    He had to use his Spear Domain to manifest his Concept of Space, passing through the Space Distortion at the weakest point, not concerned with the water at all as it spread in front of him with no resistance to the influence of the Water Rune under the pressure from the Space Distortion.


    ''Heh, so it indeed is a more fundamental control over water than normal Water Qi...'', he made an observation, as Water Qi of a Water attribute cultivator would be obstructed from interfering with this water due to the Space Distortion.


    It made sense that his control was closer to actually controlling the very existence of water itself rather than simply manipting it with Water Qi, as Dao Runes were initially representation of the Daos that governed the world around.


    But he also understood, that another difference was that Elemental Attribute powers of cultivators rose with their cultivation with no extra steps necessary, it was not necessarily true for him, as his power over elements only depended on his own understanding and control of the Dao Runes.


    It meant that rising in cultivation levels did not mean that he could automatically wield more powerful lightning or wind, but he had to make progress on it separately from his cultivation.


    As he passed through the crack, and advanced further, Fen Baihu materialized on his shoulder, but he could instantly tell it was not her true body, but a phantasm which drew his interest.


    "You could ask me to simply transport you over the crack, you know?", she said with an ambiguous tone, as if just voicing her thoughts to no one in particr.


    "Hahaha, it is true, but isn''t that more work for you? Not to mention that you still are injured, even if you can sustain your powers for now, I''d rather you not stretch your consciousness that far", Wu Long chuckled in response, not sure what brought on such thoughtfulness.


    As someone who existed on the edge of reality, Space storms, distortions and cracks were not something she viewed as a hurdle, since she could materialize everywhere her consciousness was stretched. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In her prime, it would not be hard to cover an entire Main World in her consciousness, existing everywhere within all at once.


    Thus passing through her Mystic Realm and appearing on the other side of the crack of this Fractured World was entirely possible.


    But with her Soul Bead in the condition it was currently, the area she existed in was not that wide, and stretching it further carried the risk of causing her injury to worsen.


    "I''m just saying... it''s good that you know already", she then turned her head away with a seemingly disinterested look as he smiled.


    "Why didn''t youe out in person though?", his question caused her to freeze, and then tilt her head with a nonchnt look.


    "Your musician seems fond of my tails so I''m near her right now", she replied as his smile widened.


    However, he didn''t say anything, and she did not ask about his reaction, as both seemingly had some kind of tacit understanding.


    "Did Yuanfen wake up?", he then asked and the little fox shook her head.


    "No, although there''s seemingly no harm to her, she is sucking in a lot of Spiritual Qi in her sleep. It seems it takes a lot for her to stay awake", Fen Baihu reported her observations, as Wu Long nodded, confirming his guesses.


    "Hmm, let me know when she wakes up"


    "Of course. Though she might juste out on her own before I have the chance to", the Celestial Fox''s voice betrayed some suppressed indignation, as she still could not understand how Yuanfen came out without her even noticing, or knowing how she did so.


    "Hahaha, don''t sulk. She''s a World Spirit"


    "I''m not sulking"


    "If you say so"


    "I''m not sulking!"


    "Hahaha"


    "What are youughing about?"


    "Hahahaha~"


    "Hey! I really~..."


    "Sure~..."


    "...~!"


    "..."


    The two voices continued to resound as a figure enveloped by a storm moved across vast distances with a speed that was hard toprehend.


    He crossed several shards in the next week, some smaller, some which were wider in area, before reaching a giant piece ofnd.


    And upon seeing that shore, he abruptly stopped, a smile appearing on his face.


    "Haha, Ling''ere and look at this", he chuckled, calling out to Ye Ling with Fen Baihu transmitting his voice into her Mystic Realm, and she appeared beside him with a curious expression. One by one, other beauties also appeared near them, looks of wonder appearing on their faces as they turned to look at the scenery.


    But they soon noticed, that Ye Ling who Wu Long specifically wanted to show it to was strangely quiet, and upon looking at her, saw her frozen in ce, her eyes opened wide seemingly in disbelief.


    "This World is... it was the Battle God''s Cradle all along?", she then finally broke her silent daze and turned to Wu Long who nodded.


    "Haha, I learned from Zhao Xieren and Madam Liang, but wanted to keep this a surprise in case we came across somendmark", he chuckled, adding why he didn''t tell her before.


    The ndmark'' he was talking about, was a gigantic broken piece of a statue of a young man, that was buried in a giant mountain.


    "Battle God''s Cradle?", Cao Mei asked with curiosity.


    "Mm, it is the name of this world before it became Fractured, one of the 100 000 Main Worlds of the Boundless Mortal World. And though many of them are famous, this one is quite special as it is the birthce of the Battle God", Wu Long nodded, exining to the beauties, and added "The reason it was a surprise for Ling''er, is because we spent most of our time together here"


    Ye Ling''s lips curled into a gentle smile, as memories from that time overflowed, giving her a distinct feeling of nostalgia and slight mncholy.


    Wu Long smiled, taking her hand into his, and her smile became brighter from feeling his warmth.


    "Whew~ whe~w~!", Wu Mengqi had a mischievous smile as she looked at how shy Ye Ling became all of a sudden, as Gong Cui began giggling near her.


    Sui Luxiao and Cao Xiang shook their heads with wry smiles at the two beauties, while Luo Mingyu, Hua Ziyan and Song Lingfei were touched by the romantic scene.


    They spent some time watching the scene, and then continued to travel at a slower pace for some time.


    But no matter where they looked. there were no other signs of the previous world.


    "Hmm, that statue was reinforced with so many formations, it would not be an exaggeration to have called it a Profound Grade Treasure... the fact only a small part of the upper torso and half of its head is left is quite telling", Ye Ling noted.


    "Mm, the great city that was around it ispletely gone as well, somehow it seems that the level of devastation here was far higher than on the rtively intact Three Continents...", Wu Long nodded.


    He also noticed a pattern in the way this World was broken down when he looked at it above, as it seemed that the destruction was not simultaneous, but spread in stages.


    "If I were to guess, I would say that the Silver Lake Continent was actually the first to experience the Great Cmity, only splitting into the Three Continents, but otherwise notpletely erasing the civilization as an event of such magnitude should have.


    The wave of destruction then spread in concentric circles outward, increasing in intensity the further away it was from the epicenter, though of course it did not travel through the surface, but stemmed from deep within the World", he then added his observation.


    "Well, it makes sense if you think about it, after all, the World Spirit was sleeping somewhere close to the Central Sea in the center of the Thee Continents", Fen Baihu added, looking surprisinglyfortable while cuddled in Gong Cui''s hands.


    "It would certainly exin why there is no civilization built around this artifact of this World''s past heritage...", Nie Xiwang noted, since if there were any survivors from that catastrophe on thisnd, they would likely use this broken piece of the statue as a starting point of rebuilding their civilization.


    "But wouldn''t that mean that there are unlikely be settlements and signs of post-cmity civilizations the further we go from the Three Continents?", Luo Mingyu asked, and Wu Long nodded in acknowledgement, that if he was right about the progression of the events during the Great Cmity, her assumption was highly likely to be true as well.

 Chapter 671 The sand opens the eyes

    Chapter 671 The sand opens the eyes


    After hisdies returned to the Mystic Realm, he returned to high speed of travel, now traversing vastnds, as he reached a former giant continent, one of the main continents of this World.


    Though he switched from flying to traveling onnd, raising his speed even more as he could now use high-level movement techniques.


    Everywhere he passed there was only wilderness, until he reached another crack between the worlds.


    The area near it was turned into a lifeless desert, as enormous wall of dust and sand rose into the skies much like the water before, covering the deserted area in a perpetual sandstorm as it all rained down back.


    As he approached the wall of sandstorm, he used the Wind Rune, to move through the sand and dust.


    But, at one moment, he suddenly stopped, much to Fen Baihu''s surprise even stopping shielding himself from the sand.


    While it waspletely harmless to him, as his Body Tempering had already reached a level where even a full-powered attack from someone in Core Formation Realm with an 8th-tier Mortal Grade Treasure Weapon would not give him so much as a bruise.


    But that did not mean that he did not feel anything, as pain sensitivity was part of the sensory system that gave awareness in battle, so while his Body Tempering techniques always tempered his body, he never used any that had the effect of numbing his pain sensitivity. If anything, he used several techniques that heightened his senses, which made his pain sensitivity much higher than norm.


    The fact he rarely, if ever reacted, to it was simply an insane level of pain tolerance rather than any methods to prevent feeling it.


    Not to mention, that it was an ufortable feeling, and inconvenient as his clothes instantly got dirty and began umting wear and tear.


    He closed his eyes and hovered in one ce, feeling an already familiar fleeting feeling.


    Fen Baihu silently watched from the side, the vertical pupils of her pink glowing eyes intently watching him, trying to understand this man.


    However, there was no visible change, as he stood on the sand, quite dangerously close to the ce where the edge of the shard of this World was, sand caught up by an invisible force, of massive moving current upward, passing all around him.


    His hands spread, feeling the sand grains hitting the open palms of his hands.


    From then on he just stood in this pose for a few hours, motionless, causing Fen Baihu to slowly run out of patience, as she did not see anything happening or feel anything different.


    ''Haa~, what is he doing? Is he just resting from the travel?'', she eventually thought of a possible answer, after all, he did move almost non-stop through such vast territories that even an Essence Awakening Realm would have been exhausted only covering a fraction of that distance. Not to mention that for most of this travel he was using an inefficient flying technique, and only recently switched to a morefortable mode of travel.


    But then, she noticed something different atst, as the sand grains started swaying before hitting Wu Long, until they only gently touched his skin, and sliding across his palms and fingers continued onward to join the rising wall in front of Wu Long.


    The sand and dust then started swirling around him much like when he used his wind to shield himself, but Fen Baihu could clearly tell that there was no wind current around him.


    ''Is he... is he moving the sand itself?'', she inwardly questioned, as she witnessed a moment when he gained control over another element, something she never even heard of being possible.


    There were many things unexinable about him, but she never vividly saw him gain a new ability in front of her eyes, which greatly shook her.


    After all, him having mysterious abilities was one thing, gaining them in such an inconspicuous manner was apletely different one, especially as she was someone who almost rivaled his knowledge of what is possible and not in the context of the wider world.


    Someone who only knew part of the Seven Boundless Worlds could chalk it up to him using some kind of know-how from the higher Boundless Worlds, or some arcane knowledge that was avable, even if in limited ess, to others. But she knew clearly that what he did just now was at least in theory absolutely impossible, and yet could not deny witnessing the scene.


    Though she of course could not perceive Dao Runes in any way, which made her even more confused as to what just happened.


    Meanwhile, Wu Long smiled, as it was surprisingly a bit harder to grasp this Dao Rune, despite the snowball effect. Though that difficulty lied in the fact that sand was not the true form of the element he grasped, but its dispersed and disintegrated form.


    However, this gain greatly satisfied him as he got his hands on the second element of the Five Elements, Earth.


    And, once he gained it, it proved to be almost as easy to grasp understanding of, and therefore learn control, as the Water Rune. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This discovery surprised him, as he now felt like he had uncovered a small mystery, peeking behind a veil that shrouded the very concept and existence of the Dao Runes.


    He did not linger on the spot, crossing toward the border between two shards of the World as he did the others, the only difference being spreading earth and sand in his path instead of water, and moving forward.


    There was a simr desert on the other side, after crossing which he briefly stopped again, getting on one knee and touching the dry soil of a prairie, exploring the new sensation as now he could perceive the very earth he stood on in intricate detail, every insect or animal within a yet rtively small radius of about two kilometers, sensing the position and movement of every nt taking roots in the soil, every water running deep inside, all bing part of his sensory system, allowing him to greatly expand his ability to ''see'' his surroundings.


    The only sensation which was a bit simr was his Water Rune, as he could feel through water around him, which was especially potent during rain or when he was near sea.


    Now possessing both Dao Runes thatprised almost everything that made up the World below the surface, he could quite literally ''feel'' the world beneath him, not just perceive it through his Spiritual Sense, which passed through solid substances much harder than liquid, most easily traveling through gaseous state of matter.


    "Suu~ Haa~", he took a deep breath, getting used to this feeling as it was at first quite disorienting, as he felt his consciousness spreading too thin across such a new sensory path.


    He could also feel the tremors that shook the st ofnd he currently was on, feeling as it grinded against the shard he just left, and feeling the reverberationsing from much deeper as it collided with hundreds of small chunks of the World beneath the surface that were before just floating in the void between the core of the World and the shattered surface ins.


    His current ability only covered around two kilometers around him, but even that was a bit overwhelming for such a profound feeling, unlike normal Spiritual Sense.

 Chapter 672 Second One...

    Chapter 672 Second One...


    After adjusting to this feeling, he was able to perceive things more clearly, and suddenly felt something familiar in the ground beneath.


    "Is it...?", he whispered under his nose, not sure of his guess, and then immediately decided to test it out.


    Far above his head, clouds started forming, swirling above him and he felt that there was a part of his Lightning Rune that reacted to the ground below him, as he could feel the charges in the clouds react with the ones under his feet.


    And as soon as it reached a critical point, an invisible current stretched from the clouds that Wu Long summoned with the Lightning, Water and Wind Runes, followed by a small current reaching from the ground, and at the moment they touched, the surroundings lit up as the lightning formed, while Wu Long perceived a new Lightning Rune forming in the ground below, and being attracted to his own.


    "The Heaven above Earth, Earth raising Mortal...", he spoke one of the axioms of the Dao Cultivators that he heard numerous times, feeling that he just saw it from a different perspective.


    At the same time, he had another realization, as his Lightning Rune absorbed the new one, he could finally understand why the Earth Rune that he tried to perceive for quite a long time was finally in his grasp, as what he actually perceived in the Concept of Annihtion was part of the Concept of Earth, as the lightning of annihtion was turning its target to dust, returning it to the earth.


    The reason he so vividly perceived the Earth Rune just now, was that he was so close to the ce where this element became highly unstable due to the space distortion, allowing him to briefly peek into the fundamental existence of Earth Element.


    It was like something clicked, as if several pieces of a puzzle that previously could not be linked, suddenly perfectly fit together when a missing piece was found, giving rise to a profound realization, and a formless wave of spread from him, raising dust and pushing away the distant grass in one direction, and even disturbing the border between the two world nes.


    He could feel everythinging into ce, forming an understanding, about the nature of his powers, as enormous amounts of Spiritual Qi formed giant currents, rushing toward him.


    Fen Baihu who materialized not far from him again, widened her eyes as the words "S-sudden Enlightenment..." left her lips in a low voice.


    She was further stunned when she felt a resonance of Spiritual Qi forming between Wu Long in front of her and Yuanfen who was still in slumber within the Mystic Realm, as the World around seemed to answer that call.


    Meanwhile Wu Long did not notice anything around, as he was in a state of light daze, overwhelmed with suddenprehension. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    A distant disembodied chanting of countless of voices, all sounding in unison and at the same time with different pitches, tones, and volume, with unintelligible words, but strangely beautiful, reached Fen Baihu''s ears that stood up on her head, as her tails tucked beneath as a shiver before apletely unknown gripped her.


    The chanting crossed over and reverberated throughout the Mystic Realm, as Lian Zhiqiu and Hua Ziyan turned to each other with widening eyes, recognizing it from thest time.


    This time Wu Long actively recognized this feeling, as if every thought he had was running incredibly smoothly and he could find any answer that he had the capacity to reach, he only had to think of a problem he could not solve and if the solution was reachable by thebination of logical thinking and his existing knowledge he would instantly reach it.


    There was also a very vague feeling of being able to acquire knowledge he did not possess entirely, as if he was in contact with something that held infinite wisdom, but that was a far harder border to breach, and would likely take more of his time in this state, which was limited.


    Unlike thest time when he was in a half-dreamy state, operating almost on instinct, he was a bit more awake, though his mind was still murky.


    But even that sliver of awareness was phenomenal.


    He instantly understood thatst time, while in the dream-like instinctual daze, he used far more time trying to attain that knowledge he did not actually possess rather than using this state of rity to gain insight into problems he could solve with no outside knowledge, only the power of realization.


    He also knew at that same moment, that the moment this state of enlightenment passed, the knowledge andprehensions he gained in it would lose some of their rity, and that he had to concentrate to not lose track of them, like losing recollection of a dream when waking up.


    As he established these two truths, he decided to focus on the more realistic realizations first, rather than chasing bits and pieces of knowledge that were beckoning him, as if from a veil of unknown, only attempting to grasp some of the concepts if he had time.


    His enlightenmentsted longer than the previous one, so he still had some time to try and gain knowledge from the unknown source, and eventually as he woke up, his mind stirred, concentrating and holding on to what he gained in that state.


    There were parts that he could not retain no matter how hard he tried, and those he vividly held, at this moment realizing that the realizations he made on his own were far easier to retain than the knowledge he gained from the ''infinite wisdom''.


    As he was processing all of this, he sat down in a meditative pose, using all of his current mental capacity to digest theprehensions in order to not lose any of them.


    Fen Baihu did not disturb him, quietly sitting in her small fox form in a distance, though like previously, she was not physically here, but with Gong Cui.


    What was interesting to her, was that as soon as they heard that chanting, those he shared a bond with entered a simr state of trance, thoughsting only a short amount of time, and seemingly less powerful, but that likely still greatly benefited them.


    As Wu Long finished his meditation, his eyes opened, a profound light shing within them for a moment, before being hidden in the depths.


    "Haa~", he exhaled and as he stood up, the ground that was already constantly shaking from the healing of the World, began more intensely trembling with a rumbling sound, chunks ofndmass rising around him.


    ''Haha, oh now he''s just showing off'', Fen Baihu''s astonishment and dumfoundedness reached heights where they simply morphed into a feeling of defeat and oversaturation with surprise, a kind of apathy that said that nothing could surprise her anymore. So she just inwardly chuckled shaking her head, giving up on trying toprehend what was happening anymore.


    Though she could perceive a change in him that she could not clearly identify, but was sure present.

 Chapter 673 Grandmist Core

    Chapter 673 Grandmist Core


    One of Wu Long''s biggest gains from the enlightenment was of course, a greater grasp over the Earth Rune that he could now control with almost as much efficiency as he did with Water Rune, although his ability to manipte the elemental attribute was not as great yet, as it required practice. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Another significant, perhaps even greater, achievement, was that he was able to figure out how to control all of the vortexes within the Ring of Spiritual Qi that formed around his Core, and through them, how to control the current of the Spiritual Qi within the Ring itself.


    Much like his previous enlightenment allowed him to instantly increase his cultivation, this one did as well, and as he concentrated all of that on only one of the vortexes, he was able to push it to start condensing small crystals, effectively pushing it into a state simr to Foundation Building Realm.


    ''Hmm, now that I know almost for certain that this crystal core will not be functioning the same as a normal one, and that I will have to form at least one new crystal core in the belt of Spiritual Qi around it, it''s better to call it something different...'', he then stumbled onto a thought that amused him since it wasn''t that important, but at the same time fun nheless.


    ''How about...'', he inwardly thought and finished out loud,"Grandmist Core"


    The moment he spoke it, he could feel some kind of reaction within the newly named Grandmist Core, its colorless mist still swirling at the same even pace, giving off the same mysterious and profound feeling, but he still perceived an unknown change within, that he could not clearly describe or name.


    "Haha, back to the drawing board then...", he then made a slightly dryugh as he realized that he had to once more go through the process of forming a Crystal Core.


    And as he already confirmed, it required as much effort and resources for him to advance any one vortex of Spiritual Qi as he required for his original one.


    Thus it felt almost as if he returned back to being at the gate of the Foundation Building Realm while still holding all the powers that a Core Reformation Realm cultivator had.


    The only salvation was that, his cultivation partners including but not limited to his Dao Family have all advanced in cultivation, and thus were able to provide him with much greater amounts of Yin Qi, and thus it would not be as hard for him to achieve the same results as thest time.


    He was also now not limited by the boundaries of a Fractured World, and could venture far in search of valuable resources and better environments for cultivation.


    He also knew that he held an insane potential for growth in having the ability to cultivate numerous cores, that he could evolve in different ways.


    And, as he realized once he gained control over the vortexes and the Ring of Spiritual Qi, he could grow the number of vortexes at will, though he did not know whether there was an upper limit.


    He also knew that he held an insane potential for growth in having the ability to cultivate numerous cores, that he could evolve in different ways.


    And, as he realized once he gained control over the vortexes and the Ring of Spiritual Qi, he could grow the number of vortexes at will, though he did not know whether there was an upper limit.


    In a sense, as soon as the vortex he was currently cultivating reached peak Core Reformation Realm, and form a Crystal Core of the Mortal Transcendence Realm, he would be seemingly following in the same cultivation path that he used to before receiving the Blessing of the Grandmist Keepsake, but it was at the same time distinctly different, and he did not know yet how his path would evolve in higher Cultivation Realms.


    But aside from that, he also had valuable gains in other areas, which all collectively gave him a significant work for the foreseeable future, as he still had to slowly digest and incorporate it all into his current strength, and put theory into practice.


    As he organized his thoughts, he took out a separate Profound Grade Spatial Ring and transferring its contents to another spare ring, then proceeding to fill the ring he emptied with soil, first the one that rose around him, before, and then continuing to raise and absorb more.


    Any insects or small animals residing deep within the ground were expelled, as these Spatial Rings could not hold living beings, and looking at that he chuckled thinking of the reaction to this scene if hisdies were currently with him.


    Fen Baihu was not far away, still looking at him with a curious gaze, but she waspletely immune to this sight ofhundreds of various insects, lizards and small snakes falling to the crater created as the earth around them disappeared into the Spatial Ring.


    He proceeded to collect more and more earth and sand into the new Earth Ring that he put on a strap hanging from his belt along with the Water Ring and the Talisman Ring, leaving only his regr use Spatial Ring on his hands.


    This was not as secure and efficient as having them on his fingers, but at the same time he foresaw that as the number of special use rings increased it was bing unsustainable to keep wearing them normally.


    As he was collecting enough earth for him to not have to worry about adding for some time, he also finally had time to turn his attention outward, discovering that the Spiritual Qi improvement was proceeding even more rapidly at the moment.


    But as he checked the state of the crack behind his back, he did not see any notable improvement there.


    "Heh, you finally noticed", Fen Baihu appeared near him from thin air. Her appearance was not abrupt, but soft and almost inconspicuous, like a mirage.


    "I had other things to concentrate on", Wu Long chuckled in reply, and she nodded, conceding him that argument, as that much was apparent to her just from what she witnessed previously.


    "This is not more of better quality Spiritual Qiing in through the links from the outside, but the countless Spiritual Lands throughout this World are resonating and producing higher quality Spiritual Qi inrger quantities", the Celestial Fox then raised her face upward, closing her eyes and breathing in the Spiritual Qi which was like a breath of pure and crispy fresh air to her.


    "Haha, must feel nice to taste this Spiritual Qi after a while", he smiled, looking to the side at her.


    After all, she has been stuck in the Three Continents amid this Fractured World, stifled by the environment, and her injury not getting any better at all.


    Though this Spiritual Qi was nowhere near what she was used to, but it was already at a level that was quite impressive for the Boundless Mortal World in general.


    "Mm, I honestly already slightly lost hope for some time, biding my time", Fen Baihu opened her eyes, and then surprise appeared in her eyes, as she was not sure why she felt like admitting it out loud.


    She did her best to not face the truth of the circumstances surrounding her before, almost in denial of her situation. However, she then shook her head, making her fox ears slightly sway.


    ''Why would there be some special reason?It must be just the spur of the moment'', she inwardly shrugged the issue off, refusing to give it any special meaning and exining it away by the relief she felt from inhaling this fresh and much purer Spiritual Qi.

 Chapter 674 Bargain

    Chapter 674 Bargain


    Fen Baihu turned to the horizon with a more serious look, asking "Normally, it would require a stable link to the outside for that to happen, would it not?"


    Spiritual Qi produced by Spiritual Lands was often described as the Breath of the World, resonating with the currents of Spiritual Qiing from outside which created a constant exchange of flows in and out of the world.


    Isted from the links to the rest of the Seven Boundless Worlds, the quality and quantity of Spiritual Qi was greatly reduced, but as soon as it was linked up again, an individual World was again able to produce potent Spiritual Qi to exchange with the neighboring worlds.


    "Mm, you''re right, but I have no idea why it is happening while the links are still unstable", Wu Long shrugged his shoulders, not sure what to reply to her question, as her pink glowing eyes turned to him with surprise.


    "No idea? I happen to think it has to do something with you", Fen Baihu noted with a smile and a glint of both curiosity and amusement in her eyes.


    "Me?", he raised his eyebrow, and then a realization dawned on him that it indeed happened while he was in the state of Sudden Enlightenment, asking "Did you notice anything out of norm then?"


    After all, Fen Baihu was extremely sensitive to various ethereal and incorporeal phenomena and factors, being an existence on the edge of reality and phantasms. Her insight was an extremely valuable one, as she witnessed what happened from up close.


    "Mm, I did, but I wonder what will I receive if I answer you? After all, this is not exactly within the scope of our agreement...", a cunning smile appeared on her face as she looked at him, her eight fluffy tails swaying behind her, and a wry smile touched his lips as well.


    "Hahaha, what is it that you want? I''ll first listen to what it is and then decide if I want to make a deal"


    "Hmm, I can''t decide anything for now, but I do feel like it is a waste to give away information with nothing in return", she put her hand to her cheek and tilted her head in thought, mulling over what to ask.


    Wu Long shook his head with a slightly defeated smile, though certainly amused as this little fox was not as naive as he believed, knowing when to use her leverage.


    After all, this information was something not crucial enough to meet the criteria to fall into their cooperation, and was not urgent enough that withholding it would give any negative effect, thus not antagonizing Wu Long by making this attempt at bargaining.


    "How about this then, you''ll have one wish in reserve for when you want to invoke it...", Wu Long started, and the Celestial Fox''s eyes lit up with excitement, her fox ears pricked up and her cheeks revealing a blush as a wide smile appeared on her face, but he was not finished, adding "...but that wish should be proportionate to this information. We will decide if it does or not exceed the value threshold together by discussion, and I also reserve the right to refuse a specific wish arbitrarily"


    "How about this then, you''ll have one wish in reserve for when you want to invoke it...", Wu Long started, and the Celestial Fox''s eyes lit up with excitement, her fox ears pricked up and her cheeks revealing a blush as a wide smile appeared on her face, but he was not finished, adding "...but that wish should be proportionate to this information. We will decide if it does or not exceed the value threshold together by discussion, and I also reserve the right to refuse a specific wish arbitrarily" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Wha~t~~, that means I may never get that wish! Besides, that wording makes it sound that the value of the wish can be nitpicked at with no end!!!", she replied with the blush of excitement before still present, but her face making a sulking expression.


    ''Haha, how cute'', he inwardly chuckled, looking at her and nodded with a smile.


    "These are just precautions, so I don''t get scammed by a cunning little fox", he retorted as she narrowed her eyes at him.


    "Hah! Who is the one scamming who here?! As far as you know you''re the most cunning one here!", she folded her arms, which pushed her impressive chest to more clearly show its curves through her clothes, and turned away with slightly puffed cheeks.


    "Come on, this deal is legit. What it means is that I do promise you a wish, and can give you my word that you will get it as long as it is not unreasonable. I would think my word still means something, does it not?", he then made a more amicable appeal, as his shoulders slightly shook from a silentughter.


    "...", she continued to look away in the same pose, but her ears which again pricked up, and the tails which started swaying from side to side again gave away that she was enticed by his words.


    She then finally peeked back, and then fully turned, clearing her throat "Khm, hmm, the world of the God of Pleasure... indeed do have value. Okay, deal. But don''t think that I''ll forget!"


    "Hahaha, of course", Wu Long chuckled, nodding to her as she started exining the resonance she felt between him during enlightenment, Yuanfen and the World''s Spiritual Qi.


    "Hmm, this is indeed interesting...", he traced his chin in thought, as she sped her hands together behind her back and walked in a slightly dancing manner, celebrating her sessful negotiation.


    "What of Yuanfen? Is she awake?", Wu Long then asked after silently looking at that scene for a moment, and she turned, and then froze while already opening her mouth to speak.


    "Eh?... s-she is...", the Celestial Fox spoke in a slight daze, once more failing to notice the World Spirit''s actions or state until consciously concentrating.


    "...!! Good, take me to her", Wu Long''s eyebrows twitched as he heard Fen Baihu''s words, and asked, enveloped by mist in the next moment as both appeared before Yuanfen, who was a bit disoriented, sitting on the bed that Wu Longid her on before.


    "Wu Long!", but as soon as she saw Wu Long, her expression instantly brightened up, and a glint of joy appeared in her eyes as she stood up and leaped toward him, her hands wrapping around him, as she pressed against him.


    "Hahahaha, do you still im to not know why she behaves like that?", Fen Baihu chuckled, regaining herposure as she looked at Wu Long catching the World Spirit into his arms, adding with a mischievous smile, "it sure seems she knows you ve~ry well~"


    "Heh, you mayugh as much as you want, I am in as much of a surprise as you are. Though I am not going to lie it is not like it is not pleasant", he chuckled, shaking his head in genuine wonder of what secrets this beauty held, and what was their connection.


    "Oh my, don''t let your wives hear you", Fen Baihu raised her eyebrows a couple of times as her smile grew and turned more yful.


    "Hahaha, I''ve always been honest about who I am, Fen Baihu. Especially with my lovelydies", he chuckled, not at all concerned about his words being overheard, or misinterpreted, not shying away or worried, as his Dao Family already knew him too well, and were the ones to ept a rtionship with him.


    "Hah! You sure are the notorious God of Pleasure alright", the Celestial Fox only shook her head with a slightly exasperated expression, not finding anything to reply with, while Yuanfen innocently looked at the two as they spoke.


    It did not seem that there was any notable change in her demeanor, as that spark of being they both saw when she willed the two shards to connect was once again hidden deep within.


    He led the beauty to his Dao Family, who received her with a warm wee, happy to see that she was fine. After all, her slumbersted quite long, causing some concern.


    Hehe ^^


    Thank you for reading and your great support!!! ^^

 Chapter 675 Destination right ahead

    Chapter 675 Destination right ahead


    Wu Long spent the next few weeks traveling across the empty shattered world, crossing multiple shards of its surface.


    As he moved forward, the signs of past destruction and scars of the Great Cmity only grew both in frequency and in intensity.


    "Heh, I doubt we will be seeing any living civilizations going forward either", Fen Baihu sitting on his shoulder in her small fox form noted as Wu Long nodded in agreement.


    They could very roughly guess the level of devastation that went through thesends by how thendscape was shaped, and what they saw now made it unlikely for anything within the Boundless Mortal World to be able to survive.


    There were also far more Space Distortions and Space Storms within the shards of the world surface, all supporting Wu Long''s theory about the progression of events.


    It meant that, as unlikely as he initially thought it was, the Three Continents were almost the only inhabited ce on the surface of this enormous World.


    "Heh, you can always count on meeting Demonic Beasts whenever you go", Wu Long chuckled, noticing a group of Demonic Beasts nearby.


    "Well they do form anywhere as long as there is Spiritual Qi and conditions that can easily appear in the wild~", Fen Baihu shrugged her shoulders, continuing to add "I think, there isn''t a natural world in existence that does not have them..."


    But as she spoke up to that point, her expression turned slightly more introspective, as she went on to add "...although... maybe the word ''natural'' is not necessary... after all, even my own Core World had formed Demonic Beasts that I had to cleanse from time to time"


    "Hm? Your Mystic Realms formed Demonic Beasts?", he raised his eyebrows, learning something new from her words.


    "Haha, not all of them, only the Core World", she shook her head, as the seven realms that she gained with thetter tails all felt more artificial, andpletely intentional.


    "Hmm, I guess you could call that world real for all intents and purposes, even more real than I thought...", Wu Long nodded with interest, as he knew little of how creating an entire world was possible, and how the powers of Celestial Foxes truly worked.


    "Beats me, it''s not like I had anyone to teach me or tell how all this works. I had to learn most of this stuff on my own, so there''s a lot I don''t understand myself...", Fen Baihu shook her head with a wry smile.


    Wu Long did not reply, only silently nodding to that sentiment.


    After all, Fen Baihu was the only Celestial Fox he heard of. Her adoptive family, and n, wereSpiritual Beasts who could not guide her much despite being also Fox species.


    There were several other Mythical Beasts of the fox species, but most of them were the only ones of their kind, and held different powers from one another, thus not being much of help as well.


    After a long way, Wu Long finally approached his destination, almost a week earlier than he expected.


    "Fuu~...", he exhaled, as even someone like him felt a bit of fatigue after constantly traveling at near extreme of his speed for such a long time.


    His stamina was moderately drained and his reserves of Spiritual Qi were also depleted.


    But despite deciding to take a rest before going on, he still took a moment to inspect the terrain at the destination point.


    He saw a slightly surreal view of a broken scenery, as if a picture was shattered and then haphazardly assembled with no regard to where each piece belonged.


    Bits and pieces ofnd seemingly floating in the air, shards of blue sky could be seen wherend should have been, and out of ce parts.


    But it was a far more stable Space Distortion, which did not have moving parts which would make it a Space Storm, and was in the process of rapid healing.


    There were also areas, where a giant World Stone could be peeked from beyond the broken up space. Wu Long''s eyes shone with a light of excitement and anticipation, as did Fen Baihu''s.


    "Nervous?", he asked out loud, and she nodded, again surprised by how easily she admitted it.


    "Can you me me? I barely escaped the grasp of that bastard... while he couldn''t directlye down after me upon leaving the Boundless Divine World, he made sure to weaken me right away, enough to be vulnerable even among weaklings ...", she bitterly spoke as her tails slightly shook, the beautiful fur on them standing upright from the memories.


    "Haha, don''t worry. You''ll see soon enough that there is nothing to be worried about", he chuckled, as she turned to him.


    "Aren''t you at all nervous yourself?", she asked and a smile touched his lips. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''m more excited than nervous. After all, most of the world believes I''m dead. I doubt I would be recognized that easily with how much time passed, or even be deemed ''the real thing'' right away even if I am found out. As long as I y my hand right, by the time anyone catches up to what is happening it would be far toote to stop me", he said while shrugging his shoulders, and as a rather carefree smile appeared on his face.


    "Heh, let''s hope you''re not outed the moment you arrive then", Fen Baihu made a lightugh as that confident statement sounded strangely like a challenge, a challenge that life usually answered.


    "Hahaha, if that happens, so be it as well. I''m just saying that there''s no use worrying about it", Wu Long lightlyughed, his carefree attitude and confidence somehow releasing the tension that Fen Baihu felt before.


    Wu Long returned to the Mystic Realm, arriving at the terrace where he was greeted by his beauties, and given a warm wee that instantly took off some of the fatigue, as he felt the warmth and love.


    Fen Baihu curiously watched that scene, finding it incredibly interesting to observe him with hisdies, a side of the God of Pleasure that she doubted many in the Seven Boundless Worlds had ever witnessed or knew of.


    Madam Liang and Hong Yue rarely showed up at the mansion in this time, but Gong Liwei and Cai Yin, on the contrary, spent most of their time here, and thus were present for this moment as well.


    The former was smiling, seeing her little sister''s happiness, while thetter had a neutral expression, which was also unreadable.


    They curiously watched Yuanfen greet Wu Long along with hisdies so naturally as if she was part of the Dao Family, and even more curiously, thedies of the Wu Family seemed to ept her actions just as naturally.


    Mostly because there was an innocence and sincereness in her behavior.


    "We''re almost at the Boundless Profound World", Wu Long announced, as he was hugging back Wu Mengqi who clung to him for her "Wu Long charge up". The beauties exchanged excited looks, though there were some signs of guilt, that he chuckled at, instantly recognizing that sentiment.


    They all spent this time in rtivefort while he was the only one putting in the effort for the trip, which naturally weighed on their consciousness.


    "The trip this time around had a lot of hurdles that would be difficult for you to cross with your cultivations. Even Ling''er would not have a chance of crossing a Space Distortion at the moment", he smiled, exining once more that they did not need to worry about such things.


    After all, the only reason he did not have to fear crossing a Space Distortion that would be otherwise deadly, was his Concept of Space.


    "But..., we at least could have apanied you when you were crossing normalnds...", Hua Ziyan reluctantly spoke up and he chuckled, shaking his head.


    "If we weren''t restricted by time, I would''ve loved to travel in yourpany. But we had to make this trip as fast as possible, to be ahead of the news of this World being healed", Wu Long said as he raised his palm to her cheek.


    "Hmm, don''t get me wrong, it is an incredible blessing to be with a man who lets us rely so much on him, but I can''t deny that it can feel stifling to not be able to reciprocate that. After all, what woman doesn''t want to make her man happy? Especially a man who does so much for us...", Nie Xiwang calmly voiced her thoughts, at the same time urately capturing the sentiment of the beauties around her.


    Thedies around, nodded with no exceptions as they all felt this way for quite some time with varying degrees of intensity.


    Wu Long raised his eyebrows, not expecting such a remark as he didn''t really think of what he did for them as all that much.


    His eyes caught Ye Ling''s gaze, which reminded him of her words previously about relying on them more, and a wry smile touched his lips as he was, quite unusually for him, slightly at a loss of what to say.


    He then chuckled, and with a yful look appearing in his eyes noted "I won''t lie, I did not think of that, but I have no doubt that there will be many things you can do in the future. Don''t worry, you can take your time. In the meantime, I can think of a few ways you can express that sentiment at the moment"


    A light blush appeared on the faces of first some, and then almost all of the beauties around, while their eyes betrayed expectation.


    Cai Yin and Gong Liwei almost spilled the drinks they had in hands, as their faces quickly grew red. The two looked at each other with gazes that clearly said "We should go".


    "Hahaha, don''t worry. We''ll not be starting anything right now", Wu Long chuckled, noticing that, as some beauties giggled and some looked a bit disappointed.


    They spent some time together, as he simply rxed a little in thepany of hisdies, shaking off the weariness of being on constant alertness outside.


    After some time, he went on to take a bath in the hot springs that looked very simr to the ones at the Peak of Unity, only bigger, which brought a smile to his face.


    But after soaking in thefort of the hot water for a few minutes with closed eyes, his lips curled up in a smile as he heard the sliding door to the hot springs smoothly open, and the sounds of two footstepsing his way.


    He did not have to check to know that it was Nie Xiwang and Xue Bing, not even sensing it through their bond, or by any other means. Just the look in their eyes as he left the terrace was enough of a clue.

 Chapter 676 (R18) An irrefusable company

    Chapter 676 (R18) An irrefusablepany


    He opened his eyes as the sounds of the footsteps got closer.


    "Would you like somepany?", Nie Xiwang spoke as his smile widened.


    "Hahaha, you know well that yourpany is very wee", he chuckled without concealing the delighted tone in his voice.


    "Then you will not be disappointed, as there are more toe", the de Empress added while arriving near him. Neither she, nor Xue Bing concealed their gorgeous bodies.


    "More toe? Did you negotiate or something?", he raised his eyebrow in amusement, as the fact they came ahead of others indicated some kind of agreement.


    "Mm, it was a tough one", Xue Bing noted with her usual cool and soothing voice.


    "Hahaha, a tough negotiation huh, I suppose I should congratte you", he rose from the reclined position, sitting upright as Nie Xiwang leaned in for a kiss, while Xue Bing sat down opposite her.


    He slowly rose from the water while still kissing the former Empress and as their lips parted, watched her slightly unfocused gaze with a satisfied smile, his hand tracing her delicate jawline.


    He then sat on the edge of the hot spring in between the two beauties, giving his attention to Xue Bing, first giving her a soft and gentle kiss, that quickly turned more passionate, spurred by how readily and even aggressively she answered.


    At the same time he felt Nie Xiwang lean in from the other side, pressing her lips on his neck, and then leaving a trail of kisses as his hand traced the skin on her back, slowly climbing from the lower back to her neck, and then head while she reached his crotch, and her tongue started fluttering on his dick.


    His other hand grabbed onto Xue Bing''s appetizing round asscheek as she lightly moaned into his lips, her hands weaving around his neck, and pressing her soft round breasts into him.


    Nie Xiwang began swaying her head up and down as he stroking her hair, while his mouth was upied with Xue Bing.


    The two beauties exchanged ces soon, as Xue Bing leaned in and started giving him head, as soon as he gently pulled in Nie Xiwang for another kiss.


    Soon enough, thedies slipped into the water, joining forces as he adjusted his position so that it was morefortable for them, watching as they gave him a double blowjob.


    "Haha, if you negotiated on who is going in here first, did you also already decide on the order between yourselves?", he then lightlyughed as the thought came to his mind.


    "Mmh, haa~ haa~, of course we did. I told you it was a tough one", Xue Bing reluctantly parted with his cock to speak, indicating who of them won that negotiation, while Nie Xiwang got his dick all to herself for a moment.


    "Heh, and here I thought Xiwang would go easy on you, as someone more experienced in negotiations...", he made a yful smile and the beauty also raised her head with a lightugh.


    "If I was a monarch of a country of peers, I might have been at least a decent negotiator. The Empire''s influence on the Kingdoms was too strong where we could exert it, even a child could negotiate with that power disparity", she shook her head, implying that she was not really that well-versed in negotiations, and thus did not have to concede.


    Xue Bing took this moment to take over sucking him off while Nie Xiwang rose from water and leaned in for a kiss.


    "Haa~ haa~... if I am being honest... it is ridiculously hard to hold back, the closer I am to it...mhaah", she then whispered with a slightly rough breathing, as his hand slid onto her back and grabbed her ass, prompting a soft moan to escaper her lips.


    "Why hold back?", he smiled as her blush intensified.


    "Haa~ haa~, well, I did make a grand speech about doing something for you", she chuckled, recognizing that being impatient for the pleasure he gave was demanding even more instead of doing something for him.


    He shook his head with augh, putting his hand on Xue Bing''s cheek and she raised her head as well, as he lightly said "You don''t have to think that hard about such things, Xiwang, Bing''er. I certainly enjoy giving pleasure just as much as receiving it, maybe even more..." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And then leaned in between them, adding in whisper, "... but don''t you think you underestimate how good it feels to make love to you?"


    He could feel a shiver going through their gorgeous bodies, as the temperature instantly rose. He rose from the sitting position, and gave a short kiss to each of them, his hands on their bodies quite strongly showed his possessiveness, firmly pressing them against himself, which made both of them even more delighted.


    He then had Nie Xiwang bend over to the side of the hot spring, while having Xue Bing by his side, taking the normally proud de Empress from behind in a submissive position, with his right hand on her ass while his left was in between Xue Bing''s legs.


    "Aahm~!", thetter moaned into his lips as they covered hers in a kiss.


    "Haaaaah~! Yes!", meanwhile Nie Xiwang''s face made an ecstatic expression as her eyes rolled up from the feeling of his cock ramming into her tight pussy.


    He started fucking her with quick and powerful thrusts, the water sshing around from the intense movements while Xue Bing squirmed in the embrace of his other hand, that reached around her and while grabbing onto her ass, was busy with her tight pussy that mped on his finger.


    "Aah~! You are amazing~! Aah!", Nie Xiwang''s body was rocking back and forth, as pping sounds of his hips hitting her soft buttocks were resounding along with the sshing of the water.


    It did not take long before her back curved, her legs stretching to stand on her toes, sliding across the slippery floor of the hot spring as she seemingly froze, her body trembling as he pushed deep and pressed against her putt with his hips.


    *p!*, a loud p resounded as his right handnded on her ass, and her pussy already convulsing and tightening from the climax went crazy, squeezing and pulsating around his cock that started shooting load after load of cum inside, as her voice made a seductive "Ohoooomph~!!!" of absolute ecstasy.


    After her body finally rxed and went limp, he took out his cock and leaning to Xue Bing''s ear whispered "Come here, I''ll give you a reward for the long wait"


    A tingle went through her spine, as she silently nodded, and as he turned her around cing both hands on her slim waist, he entered from behind while both were standing in the water.


    "Aahn!", she screamed out, her head jerking backward against his shoulder, leading her to look up as her gaze slowly lost focus. His hands on the sides of her waist slowly moved up, tracing her skin until they reached soft and round breasts, that he grabbed onto as she raised her arms and moved both hands onto the back of his head, pushing her fingers through his wet hair.


    He leaned to cover her mouth with a kiss, and then started moving his hips, causing her mind to go nk with pleasure with just a few thrusts.


    "Uhn~! Aah! A-Amazi~ ungh!", her moans were bing less coherent as she felt immense pleasure piercing her body like shes of lightning.


    She couldn''t keep her posture and leaned forward, and he caught her forearms while still swinging his hips, not letting her escape from the pleasure.


    "Aaah! Uhn!", Xue Bing''s moans filled the area along the pping of flesh against flesh and the sshing of water. He soon felt a soft embrace from behind, and as Nie Xiwang shifted to his right side, he took Xue Bing''s right forearm with his left hand, continuing to pound her tight pussy, while his right hand wove around Nie Xiwang, and their lips united in a kiss.


    Just as he finished inside Xue Bing, the door to the hot springs area opened again, and an amused voice resounded with "Oh my... it seems we are quite in time...", as Bi Rui came inside with Yu Huan.


    He helped Xue Bing to the side of the hot springs, letting her rest as he smiled toward the two neers.

 Chapter 677 It is personal

    Chapter 677 It is personal


    Wu Long was sitting in the hot spring, with several gorgeous beauties around him, which was a sight for sore eyes in of itself.


    Lian Zhiqiu quite thoughtfully installed a cleansing Spiritual Formation when this area was constructed.


    Thus they could enjoy the bath even after an intense cultivation session.


    In fact, such Spiritual Formations were installed all over this mansion, which first caused quite a few awkward gazes from some of the beauties, and a look of appreciation from Wu Long.


    He had a thoughtful look on his face, which led to Nie Xiwang curiously asking "What are you pondering so seriously?", as it was unusual for him to not be carefree in such moments.


    "Hmm, a very serious question... I like seeing you naked, but I also like seeing you wearing lingerie. I was thinking if I should have gone to the bedroom instead of the bath... but then again I did enjoy our time here very much...", he responded with a serious expression as a few giggles resounded in the hot springs, as his tone was absolutely serious.


    In fact, hisdies knew that he was quite sincere in how seriously he took this very important question.


    Nie Xiwang shook her head with a wry smile. At first she thought he was joking to distract from what he really was thinking about, but something told her he answered truthfully.


    "There are few questions that are as hard to answer as this...", he shook his head with genuinement at not getting an answer whileughter erupted around him, seeing that expression.


    He spent a few days with his beauties, and then headed for the peak that housed the new Frozen Garden Pce, where he was warmly weed, as the Fairies inhabiting the newly constructed pce revealed excitement and joy at seeing him, some more than others.


    The younger disciples especially were more open in their reactions, while Elders were more reserved, conscious of their image, yet unable to conceal their feelings from Wu Long nheless.


    Qiu Yo appeared as soon as she heard of his arrival, as did Qu Mian.


    "Greetings, Valley Master", the former made a formal fist and hand salute with a bow, as did thetter and then all the Pce members in the vicinity.


    "Haha, there''s no need for all these formalities", Wu Long chuckled raising his hand in a gesture for them to be at ease, as thedies around him straightened up.


    "I know that Valley Master does not require such shows of decorum, but I hope you allow us this little leeway, since tradition helps uphold our identity as a Sect", Qu Mian replied with her usual polite but dry and rather emotionless demeanor, which only changed when she was with Wu Long inside private chambers.


    "Hmm, I didn''t really think of it in these terms. If that is how you put it I will not object", he nodded, acknowledging the logic behind her words.


    It might be a small thing to him, but not for them. After all, now that the differences in cultivation were bridged between the Disciples, Sect Protectors and Elders, what kept their "Is your visit on official matters, or...", Qiu Yo then asked as the eyes of thedies around betrayed that they were all eagerly awaiting his answer.


    "Haha, no, it is more personal", he chuckled, and a few giggles came from around him as the eyes all around lit up with excitement.


    Qiu Yo smiled, and nodding, raised her hand in a gesture inviting him toward the depths of the Pce with a simple "Please".


    He nodded, and moved toward the direction of this Pce''s special area while the news of his arrival and its purpose quickly spread among thedies residing in these halls.


    Wu Long spent two weeks within the Frozen Garden Pce, while Fen Baihu closely monitored the outside world.


    Contrary to his expectations, and despite the rapid healing of the world, the World Stones seemed to not have stable connection for a longer period.


    In this time, the rosiness on the cheeks of the beautiful Fairies inhabiting this mountain peak was bing more apparent.


    "These days I can''t really remember what life was like before", one of the Elders shook her head, admitting that once they have epted abandoning their long-standing principles, her life changed so drastically toward improvement, that the time before seemed distant and foreign instead, as several Elders she was talking with also nodded their heads in agreement.


    "I know right, not long ago, I dreamt of waking up in the times of the old Frozen Garden Pce, you can''t imagine how scared I got that all that happened was only my imagination", another Elder spoke with a slightly uneasy expression, which quickly appeared on the faces of a few of her colleagues.


    "If it''s as you describe, you didn''t dream, but had a nightmare. Even thinking of that is upsetting", one more beauty spoke up as she slightly shook, as if shaking off the ufortable feeling.


    "We really have lucked out, if Valley Master didn''t choose our Sect, we would''ve never known how blessed life can be", another Elder spoke, reaffirming everyone''s point.


    "Hahaha, I just realized, we sound like our Disciples", the Elder who started the discussion chuckled, as wry smiles appeared on the faces of those around.


    The Elders could recognize a more youthful gaze in one another. There was that dreamy look, that was lost when they got older even if their appearance remained youthful, but now was revived. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Such conversations were had not only in this group, as even the Disciples recognized the changes in Elders and upper echelon of the Frozen Garden Pce.


    The Eternal Duality Valley never stopped training in the time he was traveling, as new Illusion Formations were constructed in the training area within the base of the valley.


    Though, there were of course individual training grounds within each individual pce, and themon training area was mainly used for spars and training between members of different pces.


    As Wu Long left the Frozen Garden Pce, he took time to visit other peaks and themon training area to oversee the training and progress of his Sect, which proved to be quite a satisfying experience.


    "Haha, you seem to be in good mood", Feng Yi who was training at the training field of the Wu Family Manor noted as he came back, with Bi Rui and Wu Mengqi stopping their spar as they noticed his presence as well.


    "Mm, it seems that no one was cking off in the Sect, and some members have actually made quite good progress, especially the War God Pce", he chuckled.


    He did not expect them to work so diligently even when he was not looking, whereas the skills of General Feng''s soldiers rose so much in this short time that he struggled to recognize them as the same people.


    "Well, Father was never easy on his soldiers, and now that they have your support he would consider it a disgrace if they didn''t exceed your expectations...", the red-haired beauty made a wry smile, and then a slightly amused expression appeared on her face.


    "What is it? That cunning look says you just thought of something", Wu Long yfully narrowed his eyes as Feng Yiughed shaking her head.


    "No, it''s just Father is actually quitepetitive, almost childishly so... so I bet he is trying to make his army to keep up with the Frozen Garden Pce in strength", she replied with a chuckle, as Wu Mengqi and Bi Rui began giggling, fully able to picture General Feng''s expression when he had that determination.


    Wu Long also shook his head with a smile, then looking around with a slightly surprised expression.


    "Hmm, I thought I would see Ziyan and Min''er here as well", he noted, as the two were usually quite passionate about Martial Training as well.


    "Ah, they along with Sister Sui Luxiao, Sister Xue Bing and Sister Wei Lan asked Fen Baihu to take them for training to her Dream Realm, Sister Ye Ling and Sister Nie Xiwang left to spar there as well just a bit ago", Bi Rui answered, and he nodded with understanding, a smile appearing on his face.


    For quite some time, the only ones who interacted with the Celestial Fox were Wu Long and Ye Ling, after all. The fact they took initiative to ask something of the Mythical Beast was a happy asion.


    It also seemed as Fen Baihu was also showing some more goodwill toward his Dao Family, though the progress was slow on both sides.


    "Are you going to stay for a bit? If so, can you check my progress with the new sword technique I have been working on?", Wu Mengqi asked, and he nodded, always happy to spend time with hisdies.

 Chapter 678 Domain

    Chapter 678 Domain


    "Haha, be careful to not be caught off-guard. To be honest this one is quite something. I wanted to try it out when I heard Sister Ye Lingpare it to her Heaven Transcending Lotus, and nearly lost in the first exchange", Bi Rui shook her head with a wry smile, causing Wu Long to raise his eyebrow.


    Ye Ling''s Heaven Transcending Lotus was a technique praised by the Sword God, and even if she conceived its very basics quite early on in her life, it was still perfected and fleshed out for so long it could be considered one of the more powerful sword techniques in the entire Seven Boundless Worlds, though it was nowhere near famous or well-spread.


    For her topare it to Wu Mengqi''s sword technique that was only in progress was a very high assessment.


    Not to mention, that Bi Rui was already quite an aplished Spearmaster. Although she was not even close to Wu Long''s level yet, she was very formidable for a cultivator in her Cultivation Realm.


    He nodded with an intrigued look on his face, and a sword appeared in his hand, while Feng Yi and Bi Rui both took a distance and started closely looking.


    All of hisdies loved seeing Wu Long''s Martial Arts, not only because they found him incredibly attractive while he was performing them, but also mesmerized by the beauty of the skill taken to a kind of extreme.


    Though he always said he was a "jack of all trades, master of none", they knew he was simply too ambitious to recognize his current skills. His standards and requirements to his own skill was too high, so high anything short of the best in any particr skill became worth next to nothing in his eyes.


    The wind blew past as Wu Mengqi stood across him, her face smiling with a usual uplifting and friendly expression.


    Contrary to Bi Rui, Feng Yi or Shen Min whose expression became colder and sharper in battle, both Wu Mengqi and Ye Ling did not change their expressions much when they wielded their swords.


    "Here I go", the beauty spoke with a light tone of voice as she stepped forward, as Wu Long chuckled with a nod.


    *ng! ng!*, the two swords collided two times at different angles.


    ''Heh, I see why Rui''er didn''t expect it'', Wu Long inwardly noted, parrying the relentless attack with no problem and forcing the beauty to retreat.


    Wu Mengqi did not waste time to go in for a new series of light strikes, her sword moving lightly and yfully, as if leaves carried by a whimsical wind.


    The more time passed the more Wu Long recognized the potential of this sword technique.


    The beginnings of this style could be observed before, when she broke out into her own style of swordy, but now there was a certain rhythm to it, and a sense of direction.


    At the same time, it was almost the pr opposite of the Heaven Transcending Lotus, there was yfulness and even at times ferocious energy in her strikes, and the rhythm that did appear wasplex and fast-paced, switching tempos, sometimes almost unrecognizably, and sometimes sharply.


    The style was still very rough, but he could see why Ye Ling praised it.


    Meanwhile the two observing the spar widened their eyes, their gazes focused on Wu Long. He did not have absolutely any hardship adapting, as if he had been sparring against this style for centuries and knew its details down to the most obscure ones, calmly standing his ground and never conceding dominance.


    No matter how much Wu Mengqi struggled for control, she was stillpletely within his grasp.


    Even as he allowed her to control the timing and mostly defended, so that she could demonstrate her new sword technique, there was still a feeling that he controlled the entire field, and could stop going along with her pace at any moment.


    "So this is... the power of Domain...", Feng Yi spoke as she could feel that there was something within Wu Long''s ability to dominate his surrounding space with the sword, starting to finally see the difference between someone who achieved a Sword Domain, and someone who did not even when they were not actively using it.


    Bi Rui also nodded, as she could see it as well.


    They could see this contrast because they saw Ye Ling sparring with Wu Mengqi not that long before. While the former was a master Swordswoman, and her skills also far outmatched Wu Mengqi, there was no feeling that her swordpletely controlled the entire field around her like with Wu Long.


    Bi Rui then noted that there was also another reason they noticed this.


    ''Hmm, he seems a bit... harsh'', Bi Rui looked with a bit of surprise as he usually did not show that he had this much control over the battle so bluntly. Especially enough to let them feel his Domain control.


    ''Ah...'', and then it dawned on her, that Wu Mengqi had a tendency to ck off with training, and especially if she was certain that her skills were good at the moment.


    He could feel it in her sword. The praise from Ye Ling and her ability to slightly outmatch Bi Rui, one of the more skilled weapon wielders within the Dao Family after Ye Ling, were starting to elevate her faith in her skill.


    Gradually, frustration umted as Wu Mengqi''s style began to be stiff and lose its edge.


    "Haa~ haa~", she finally took a few steps back, lowering her sword, and looking at Wu Long who had a sincere and calm expression on his face, a wry smile slowly appearing on her face.


    "Honey~! you could''ve just concede one step at least~", she then made a pretend crying face that he found incredibly cute,ughing a bit as she sprang forward with a glint in her eyes and a loud "Got you!"


    Though her attempt was thwarted withplete ease, as her sword flew to the side and she was tightly held in his free arm.


    Though it did not seem that she was surprised by this development, rather, as if she predicted this exact scene,fortably leaning to him.


    "Haa~ fail~", she made a sulking face, and he chuckled, giving her a light kiss on the lips.


    "Mm, the style is good", he then smiled and she rolled her eyes.


    "Says you after destroying me in this spar", sheined as he beganughing, and Bi Rui exhaled with a bit of relief. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Bi Rui also realized that Wu Long would not be so harsh if he didn''t know that Wu Mengqi could take it. She did not even get discouraged, only more determined as she recognized that there was so much space to grow.


    "But really, I can see why Ling''er was giving you so much credit. I am excited to see what this technique will look like in the future", he then spoke with a more sincere voice as a light blush with a smile appeared on the face of the beauty in his arms.


    "Hehe, well, I did cheat by asking Sister Mingyu and Sister Cui to apany me for training~", she then made a shyment.


    "Who says that''s cheating? It may be an incredible advantage over those who do not have such a luxury, but having an advantage is not cheating. Mingyu and Cui''er want to practice their skills as well, so it is mutually beneficial as well. I myself rely on the twotely", he chuckled.


    While Gong Cui''s ability was something all practitioners of the Music Dao were able of doing if they learned to, she was leagues above her peers, and thus her help was an incredible advantage.


    As for Luo Mingyu''s Dao Intent, that was something unique that no one possessed, and even in its current state of being in beginning steps of the process of formation, it was already a game changer, both for Wu Long and his Dao Family.


    The two''s powersbined could be said to amplify one''s potential growth to double already, and only the future would show how much that would improve in the future.


    He took time to spar with Bi Rui next, and then oversee Feng Yi''s practice, giving all three beauties some advice before retreating to a terrace where Luo Mingyu and Gong Cui sat to mutually improve their skills in the Dao Intent and Dao Music.

 Chapter 679 It is time

    Chapter 679 It is time


    He greeted his twodies, and Yuanfen who sat on a sitting mat next to Gong Cui, with a white fox in herp, a bit dazed as she seemingly was taken by the music.


    He sat down not far from them and started to refine the Yin Qi he umted before.


    Yuanfen''s eyes reflecting cosmic beauty turned toward him, only calmly looking with the same smile on her face, and yet there was something changing deep within those eyes, that could not be described. No one knew of this change, as no one felt anything different. Fen Baihu was concentrated on the beauties in the Drean Realm, while others were concentrated on their own progress. Wu Long used even more resources in his second Foundation Building. Last time he was under some pressure to advance due to the situation with Gu Zhen, and even then took care in creating a solid foundation for future growth.


    This time he was not that limited in time, and could pour even more resources at the expense of the speed of progress. Of course, within reason, as he still had to consider advancing at a manageable pace.


    Thus, even despite far higher quality Foundation Crystals, he still had resources for the subsequent Core Formation, fully forming an even more impressive core than the first one.


    In this time, he almost doubled his cultivation so far without advancing, since he effectively went through the entirety of the process one more time.


    But he could really feel the power of the Crystal Core he just formed, as if it truly were a fully functioning Core, not dependent or auxiliary. Its feeling was authentic as one would feel a normal Crystal Core within their Dantian.


    It was a surreal feeling as he could clearly tell that this Core was not his entire Cultivation Base, but only a part of it.


    Even the destruction of this core would not be fatal to him.


    ''Hmm, I wonder if Core Reformation carries less or more risks if it''s like this...'', he thought, not sure what to expect. Logic would tell that the process of reforming this Crystal Core would be far less risky, and yet he could not say for sure, and sure was not going to rx his guard. Rather, he mentally prepared to face the unknown with maximum caution instead.


    He also made a discovery in regards to Yu Huan''s new Yin Qi, created by her variant Yin Root after receiving the blessing of the Grandmist Keepsake. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''It''s... adapting'', he almost muttered out loud, as the news were quite shocking to him, never having heard of such properties of Yin Qi.


    Her Yin Qi was adapting to be the pr opposite of his Yang Qi when he refined them together, creating the maximum effect. Like two cogs that fit perfectly together.


    Thus, while theoretically her Yin Qi was not near as potent as Extreme Yin Qi of Xue Bing, Shen Min or Luo Mingyu, due to its unique totalpatibility with his specific Yang Qi down to the smallest details, it produced nearly as great of a result on his cultivation, which was a big reason he was able to finish fully forming his Core.


    This also meant that as his Yang Qi progressed, her Yin Qi''s reaction with it would be even more intense, and eventually may have even greater effect on his cultivation than Extreme Yin Qi.


    It was not, however, omnipotent, as the amount of "Pr" Yin Qi as he tentatively called it, was less than the amount of the Yin Qi he initially received from her, meaning that some of it was burnt up to facilitate that process of adaptation.


    Despite that, that loss in quantity was not as significant as the improvement of the effect on his cultivation, as it was just that more potent.


    "Fuu~, only nine Core Reformations left...", he then opened his eyes with an exhale, a profound light shing within them.


    Just a bit more, and he would reach the new frontier. He was notpletely above some expectations and worries. After all, he did not know for sure at the moment if this Crystal Core could truly reach Mortal Transcendence state, and if it could, if that would truly push his cultivation into Mortal Transcendence Realm, seeing as it was only part of his overall cultivation base.


    As the time came closer he was eagerly anticipating it, and also increasingly nning for the non-zero chance this would not work.


    After two more days, as he was sitting with his Dao Family, Madam Liang, Cai Yin, Gong Liwei, Yuanfen, Fen Baihu, and even Hong Yue on a terrace, quietly spending time together, the Celestial Fox''s ears suddenly pricked up.


    *Grrrr*


    The grounds of the entire Sect, and thends of the entire Mystic Realm shook as incredibly potent Spiritual Qi that most of them had never experienced started flowing within.


    Wu Long''s gaze turned sharp, as he exchanged looks with those around, and rose from his seat.


    "It''s time", he quietly announced, and disappeared from the spot along with Fen Baihu, as they appeared in the outside world.


    There, the World was shaking as well, far more powerfully than Fen Baihu''s Mystic Realm, as Wu Long could see at the edge of his vision that reached incredibly far, columns of Spiritual Qi rising into the sky as the links with the outside were opening one by one.


    The Spiritual Qi around the World Stone in front of him was vibrating, as if amping up in preparation.


    He did not wait for the link to fully form, which would take another couple of days, as this was enough for him, and with his abilities he also did not need to be as careful.


    His foot stepped forward, and he disappeared from the spot, a Spear appearing in his hand as his Spear Domain opened up around him, and cutting through the space distortion around the World Stone, plunged inside a rising column of Spiritual Qi, disappearing within.

 Chapter 680 Well, this just got complicated

    Chapter 680 Well, this just gotplicated


    Amid the chaotic stream of the space storm, a figure cut through like an arrow traversing air, streaks of lightning shing around it.


    With a spear thrust forward, Wu Long cut through the dangerous cracked and distorted space, his speed reaching his very limit as even he did not want to be within this field for long.


    Soon, he felt the current of the spatial channel and with a final thrust, cut into it, arriving within.


    It was not stable as well, but he could navigate around the more dangerous zones, and avert colliding head on with particrly unstable spatial distortions.


    The time within the the link between the Worlds was not indicative of the time passing in either world. If two people were to enter the link at roughly the same time, no matter how long they spentinside the link individually, they would exit it at also roughly same time.


    This led cultivators believe that the travel between worlds was instantaneous, rtive to the time in both worlds on the two ends of a link.


    Which was why Wu Long did not feel the need to hurry, rather, slowing down and closing his eyes, concentrating.


    ''Is he... trying to feel the Spatial and Time powers in here?'', Fen Baihu widened her eyes, as no other madman would use the link between the worlds that could be dangerous even ifpletely stable, in such a way. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Not to mention, that if one could truly grasp the Concept of Space and the Concept of Time simply by meditating on the World Link, there would be far more people who were sessful inprehending those two elusive concepts.


    In reality, only a handful of people throughout the Seven Boundless Worlds had any significant achievements in those two fields.


    However, due to the fact he already was part of this very exclusive club, that being part of what made him such a fearsome individual, Wu Long in fact could further hisprehension of these concepts here.


    Especially in an unstable link, and one between the Boundless Mortal World and Boundless Profound World, where the contrast of the two Boundless Worlds created a dissonance, giving him opportunities to examine the forces at y within this spatial channel.


    However, it was impossible to stay within indefinitely, and after a long time, the moment arrived to exit the spatial channel...


    ---


    A lone World Stone was lodged into a mountainside, like a monument of the mysteries hidden within the vastness of the Seven Boundless Worlds, towering over thendscape.


    There was a subtle flow of Spiritual Qi around it, like a column of air current rising into up and disappearing in the distant sky above.


    However, at some point, the smooth and subtle flow showed signs of disturbance, and a concentrated pulse came hurtling toward the World Stone through the channel of Spiritual Qi, creating a bright sh of light, and a sound akin to that of a lightning strike came as a figure shot out of the current, immediately disappearing into distance.


    Not even an hourter, a few figures appeared in the skies near the World Stone, almost all of them standing onrge swords that would be quite awkward to wield in battle, looking around with caution.


    Almost right after, a new group arrived in the area as well, their members simrly riding swords, but unlike the ones who arrived first, whose swords werepletely random and different, theirs were uniform and looked quite new.


    Thetter group looked toward the stone first, and then turned their gazes toward the group that arrived first, showing aggressive looks opposed to the more cautious demeanor of their counterparts.


    "Search the area", the leader of the first group, the only one who was not using a sword to fly, gave an order, remaining in ce while looking at the other group, his people scattering to look for clues.


    "You go as well", the leader of the second group grimaced, the people behind him moving forward.


    "This is our territory, Huo Bai. You may remain to observe, but don''t you think having your people search this area is overstepping?", the first to arrive and give the order for the search furrowed his brows.


    "Hah! Look who decided to speak up! If it isn''t Yu Zhen the Weakling? You may have a territory just as any others, but don''t forget you all can only exist because the Iron w Group allows it", the man called Huo Bai made a mocking expression first, and then a threatening look, adding "Any business on thesends is the Iron w Group''s business. So shut your trap and don''t get on my nerves"


    As the man called Yu Zhen clenched his fists, his subordinate who stayed behind came closer and whispered "It is too close to tribute time, if we piss him off he is more than capable of raising it just to spite us..."


    Yu Zhen clenched his teeth, but very subtly nodded in silence, not engaging with the man further.


    Huo Bai only made a "Hmph!", looking around.


    About fifteen minutester, a new group arrived from another direction.


    "What are you doing here?", Yu Zhen''s mood got worse as he saw them.


    "Hah, why, can''t we see what is going on? It''s not just something but the World Stone to the Battle God''s Craddle! I would think it concerns everyone around, no?", the man leading the third group spoke with a challenge, and then turning to Huo Bai immediately changed his expression and tone of voice to a subservient one "Ah, Captain Huo, my apologies for not addressing you first with a greeting, I got distracted by someone rude"


    "Hahaha, that''s quite alright, Yu Zhen here doesn''t read the atmosphere quite often. You guys can stay to see what is going on" Huo Bai startedughing, shooting Yu Zhen a gaze as he talked as if he owned the ce.


    "Sir!", at this time, one of Yu Zhen''s subordinates who was closely examining the World Stone returned with an excited voice, instantly drawing attention from the two other groups.


    Yu Zhen inwardly cursed as he looked at the man, and gestured for him to speak up, as there was no use trying to conceal whatever discovery the subordinate made now.


    "T-the link seems to be stabilizing on the other end, as the flow of Spiritual Qi is more even and steady... and there seem to be a trace of someone or something passing through just recently...", the subordinate gulped, guiltily speaking up as everyone around widened their eyes.


    "Hah? Someone from the Battle God''s Craddle?", Huo Bai''s voice expressed disbelief, as everyone knew of the famous catastrophe that shook the Seven Boundless Worlds, when a Main World, especially as famous as the the birthce of the Battle God fractured off, leading to many rumors and spections.


    It was estimated that it would open up again only after hundreds of thousands of years.


    "Tch, did you look correctly?!", Huo Bai rushed forward toward the subordinate who froze in fear, only stopping a few steps away, blocked from approaching by Yu Zhen, who wedged in between the two.


    "Move!", the leader of the people who came from the Iron w Group barked with impatience.


    "You''re stepping over the line you don''t want to cross, Huo Bai. Your Iron w Group is strong, not you. If you want to, you can run to your leader and tattle... ah I forgot, your status is not so high to speak to him, but even if you could I doubt he''d care much that your ego got hurt. I''ll tell you what I think he would care about. I bet he would care if he finds out you''re acting like the king of the mountain here, despite the fact we pay our tributes and stay within out bounds... think of his reaction then", Yu Zhen''s gaze became sharp, as his counterpart finally revealed a bit of restraint, his sh of anger from before turning into frustration, contempt and then silent threat.


    However, from Yu Zhen''s face it was clear that this was a red line in the sand, and unlike Huo Bai''s initial aggressive demeanor, he was not really willing to cross it and start something here.


    "Tch, then ask your damn guy if he''s sure of what he saw! I don''t have time for such nonsense!", Huo Bai spoke with annoyance, seeing that Yu Zhen was not budging.


    "Did you check for sure?", Yu Zhen calmly turned to his subordinate, who nodded with a slightly pale face, and then turned back with "He says he checked, now back off"


    "Tch, looking tough, huh? Let''s see what this little disy costs youter...", Huo Bai clicked his tongue, retreating with a threatening look, causing the man who warned Yu Zhen before to make a sour face.


    "Gather up, we''re going back!", Huo Bai then amplified his voice with a talisman, and started moving away in the direction he came from, as his people started gathering around him on the fly. Yu Zhen could see that he took out amunication talisman, likely tomunicate the news about a visitor from the other side. His gaze then turned to the third group, who quickly caught the wind as well, not having any ground here with the Iron w Group gone.


    Finally, Yu Zhen turned to the World Stone with a troubled gaze, muttering "Well, this just gotplicated..."

 Chapter 681 The brilliant and horrifying World

    Chapter 681 The brilliant and horrifying World


    Wu Long was standing amid the valley, surrounded by hisdies and some key people among his Sect.


    "It seems we didn''t even need that diversion", Fen Baihuzily said sensing no one in the vicinity, as they leisurely arrived at this spot after leaving the spatial channel, the figure that broke out and flew off into distance being a mere illusion made by her, while she shrouded them in a borderline zone in between her Mystic Realm and this world, masking their presence.


    "Well, we can''t be too careful with this. While it might''ve not necessarily been dangerous if someone were to be present, it is not a good strategy to create a mess without knowing anything about the current state of affairs in this area", Wu Long chuckled, replying to her.


    While he, Ye Ling and Fen Baihu were behaving as usual, others around them were steadily getting ustomed to a much more chaotic atmosphere, feeling a bit disoriented.


    In a way this environment brought a much more powerful Spiritual Qi, but it was at the same time far more impure, since to absorb it, one had to extract it from the chaotic mixture of different energies.


    Fen Baihu, on the contrary, thrived in this environment, feeling much more of her powers, and much more in tune with the surroundings.


    Of course, it was nowhere near to make her injury better, but it at least would not get significantly worse. Not to mention, that she already had a viable way to treat herself, the word of the God of Pleasure was more than enough to put her at ease.


    Luo Mingyu and Gong Cui were among the first to adapt, with Nie Xiwang, Lian Zhiqiu and Liang Yuhan closely following them, and then one by one all of them were finally able to get used to the new environment, just in time to witness the arrival of the groups that came to investigate the disturbance.


    "Heh, it seems they are some random cultivators...", Fen Baihu chuckled, but Madam Liang shook her head, her eyes narrowing at the sight of the people in the distance, holding her smoking pipe in her hand by habit, but not lighting it up. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Meanwhile, Gong Cui noticed that they were not really standing in the ce they were standing, as her feet were not leaving any traces. She crouched down and started ying by passing her hand around a stalk of mountain grass growing from within the stones and gravel, and was surprised to see that her hand went straight through, with no effect whatsoever.


    "Cui''er, don''t y around... we can be noticed", Gong Liwei widened her eyes when her little sister then ran toward arger rock to test passing through it.


    "Heh, let her do as she pleases, we''re not physically present there so there is no possibility of being detected, unless they have someone skilled enough in Soul Arts to detect me, but even then they would only know I am somewhere here", Fen Baihu proudly said, as she felt that her powers were underestimated, then turning to Madam Liang to add "the smoke will also remain in this realm so you can light up that thing"


    "Hah, then I will take you up on that offer", Madam Liang only smiled, lighting up the already prepared smoking pipe and taking a few draws to get it started.


    "Why do you think they''re not randoms?", the Celestial Fox then asked, and Liang Yuhan understood the reason, or at least part of it, for the previous exchange. After all, this Mythical Beast was not that intimately familiar with human behavior. Despite having that information readily avable to her when she was younger and lived in her n, and also living close to humans for a long time, she was ratherically clueless to what human experience meant.


    Now that she approached them closely because of her agreement with Wu Long, however, her interest was sparked as she struggled to understand them. Part of that curiosity was, toward how easily they read subtle clues to draw conclusions.


    Like now, for her the groups of people that just scattered to search the surroundings did not bring any information than being cultivators who came to see what was going on. And yet it seemed that to others around her, there were various degrees of information that they saw.


    "Well, they do seem to have a chain ofmand, and the directions that the two groups came from were different. But more than that, they are likely representatives of groups with control over the region, see how they are cautious of one another? And...", Madam Liang started exining, not minding giving Fen Baihu some insight.


    Meanwhile Old Yen, standing a bit to the side turned to Wu Long when the Iron w Group was mentioned.


    "Heh, it seems this area is still not that developed after all those years, and the people in control are a ragtag group. This world seems more in... decline?", Wu Long chuckled, nodding to Old Yen.


    "Eh? Was this ce ever prosperous?", Zhao Biren asked with surprise, which caused his father''s eyebrows to go up as well, as he asked "You know about this World?"


    "Mm, well, I did have a dream of ascending into the Boundless Profound World, so I gathered some information here and there...", the Wine Dao practitioner spoke with a carefree smile.


    "Why didn''t you say so sooner you drunkard!", Zhao Xieren''s temper red as he heard an exnation that reminded of his son''s decision to abandon the family post and venture to chase his dreams.


    "You didn''t ask", Zhao Biren only shrugged his shoulders, unusually mellow in his response to his father, which gave away that he was slightly drunk.


    While Zhao Xieren was ready to blow up in anger from that answer, Wu Long only shook his head with a smile, rifying "If my memory serves me right, this was one of the most remote ces you could reach in the Boundless Profound World from the vicinity of the Battle God''s Cradle. And while remote it was still very prominent, because it was a Frontier World next to the Great Wilderness. It seems that during the vast time I wasn''t around it no longer is the case..."


    Wu Long chuckled, he was not really surprised that the information he had about ces in Boundless Profound World was no longer urate, rather, he would be surprised if it was.


    It would be only normal if the Frontier of their ever-expanding civilization had now moved further, cutting into the Great Wilderness. But he still expected to see the effects of the role of this world that he knew, which became its history now, on its state in the current era.


    "Oh, no,st I''ve known, it still is a Frontier World", however, Zhao Biren surprised him with an unexpected answer, slightly swaying from the light motion of shaking his head.


    "Our known world did not expand forward from here?", Wu Long made a slightly surprised expression.


    "Hmm, the Great Wilderness it leads to experienced a cataclysm a long time ago, that made it so dangerous it had to be sealed, most people gave up on the idea of expanding further through this route, and the Frontier was quickly abandoned", Zhao Biren replied struggling to remember the information he heard.


    "A cataclysm?", Cao Mei asked with slight surprise that could be seen on the faces of several beauties around her as well. After all, in her understanding cultivators rose above caring about natural phenomena.


    "Hahaha, you already know of one cataclysm, the Great Cmity", Wu Long exined with a chuckle, as realization appeared on the faces of thedies, since not even the most powerful cultivators of the Bounldess Mortal World could stand a chance against that.


    He then proceeded to add "though that is a very extreme example, but natural catastrophic events of smaller scale, that are still enough to threaten parts of our civilization, are not that rare in the Seven Boundless Worlds"


    "Haha, I guess cultivators like to think of themselves as rising above nature, but every now and then they are reminded that they are not as in control as they think", Zhao Biren spoke up with a philosophic look on his face, that made Wu Long chuckle while nodding.


    "Hmm, if I remember right, the world of Great Wilderness this Frontier World leads to was overrun by an invasive Demonic Beast Wave, which caused those in power in this Ster Region to block the World Stone leading there with powerful Spiritual Formations and Prohibitions to prevent it spreading here and into the nearby Worlds", Madam Liang who finished giving Fen Baihu a brief exnation, noted while puffing a cloud of herbal smoke.


    "A Catastrophic level Demonic Beast Wave? Enough to make the decision of sealing off the route?", Qiu Yo raised her eyebrows. After all, their Frozen Garden Pce was responsible for holding back a Demonic Beast Wave that would otherwise bring great destruction.


    "If I remember it right, it was a species of Ants", Madam Liang nodded, as an expression of realization appeared on Wu Long''s face.


    "A-Ants?", Feng Yi re-confirmed with a slightly dumbfounded tone, as she found the culprit behind a decision to seal off an entire World a bit underwhelming.


    "Haha, don''t underestimate any Demonic Wave, but especially insect-types. Some insect-type Demonic Beasts indeed have posed civilizational threat throughout our history", Wu Long chuckled, but his tone told them that he was absolutely serious.


    "It''s their speed of reproduction that is a threat" Madam Liang added, recalling what she read about the topic.


    "Indeed, imagine an army of Demonic Beasts ranging anywhere from 1st tier Mortal Grade, and since this is Boundless Profound World, up to even 3rd or 4th tier Profound Grade, though likely not higher, numbering in quadrillions when we meet them, and capable of expanding their numbers at a faster rate than we could exterminate them. Such swarms could overrun entire worlds, devour everything that theye across, be that natural spiritual treasures, or precious minerals, and use that to boost their numbers even more, spreading and expanding into further territories as long as there are resources to be found", As both shock and a bit of fear from that imagery appeared in theeyes of those around him, Wu Long chuckled, turning to the scattering groups of cultivators in the distance, and adding, "Wee to the Boundless Profound World"

 Chapter 682 A storm within the storm

    Chapter 682 A storm within the storm


    "How strange, there was not one Seven Profound Realms cultivator among them¡­" Hua Ziyan spoke with a bit of surprise, noticing that most of the cultivators they just saw were in Core Reformation Realm, with only leaders in Mortal Transcendence Realm.


    "Did you expect Seven Profound Realms experts to be asmon as Nine Mortal Realms are in the Boundless Mortal World?", Ye Ling asked with a gentle smile, understanding her sentiment, as it was the same for her when she first arrived in the Boundless Profound World.


    "I guess Mortals make up the majority of poption regardless of the Boundless World?", Hua Ziyan wryly smiled, asking back and Ye Ling nodded.


    "I cannot say for the ones that I haven''t been to, but as far as I know that is the case. Though as you can see we encountered a few Mortal Transcendence Realm cultivators as soon as we arrived, which is a big difference to the Boundless Mortal World, where they are still considered elite", she exined as Old Yen approached Wu Long.


    "Should I start gathering information in the territory of that Yu Zhen''s group?", Old Yen asked, earning a smile from Wu Long.


    As Fen Baihu turned for the exnation to Liang Yuhan, she chuckled, and exined the decision to approach that group specifically over any other, with "Since those in the Iron w Group are the top dogs here, there''s less leverage to bargain with them if we were to gather information. We would be in far stronger position to negotiate with the other groups, especially if there is at least a slight tension between them and the rulers of the region"


    Meanwhile Wu Long nodded to Old Yen, "Yes, but in time. First we need to make sure that you are not traceable", he chuckled.


    "So it indeed is possible to tell we just arrived from the Boundless Mortal World¡­", Butler Bang nodded as they could predict this was the case.


    After all, there was a fundamental difference in the environment they lived in, and there were bound to be signs of that showing in their cultivation and auras.


    "Mm, it is also one of the reasons I did not have you go through your Heavenly Tribtions back in the Battle God''s Cradle. Advancing to the Seven Profound Realms here would be far more beneficial, but also would instantly mask your origins. It also eliminates the trouble of going through a secondary tribtion upon arriving here, something known as ''baptism'' of the Heavenly Daos. Although it is minor, it is still an additional step", Wu Long nodded.


    "So I guess there''s quite the work for me then", Lian Zhiqiu smiled, as there was no way they would not attract a lot of attention if they started undergoing their Heavenly Tribtions.


    "Haha, don''t worry, a Masking Formation is of course a must, but that is just to conceal the auras that would be out of control and the breath of Heavenly Daos. With the power of the Dao Runes all that is far less trouble than it would have been", he chuckled.


    "We better move soon then, since there would be massive manhunt in these areas soon", Madam Liang nodded, judging from the fact that the group which was in control of this region was already notified of someone arriving through the World Stone.


    As they moved out to a more remote location, away from the World Stone and anyndmarks, Wu Long started subtly manipting the surroundings with Dao Runes, pressure building up in the skies.


    To those who did not know of Wu Long''s abilities, it would seem that a storm was naturally forming, although rather abruptly, but notpletely out of norm of natural weather, especially with how subtly he started influencing the weather, starting with a very minimal effects.


    He gradually raised the level of humidity and electric charge within the skies, also making sure to use his newfound knowledge of how Earth yed its role in the creation of lightning to track the charges running through the ground.


    People in the greater area surrounding them could feel a massive storm was gathering, as all precursors pointed toward a natural cataclysm.


    After a few hours, the winds picked up, carrying the forming clouds toward a massive vortex.


    "Wouldn''t they start searching already?", Shen Min cautiously observed their surroundings, since it would likely not take that long for the search parties to begin circling the area.


    "Not with the signs of storm", Wu Long chuckled, as surprised gazes turned toward him.


    "Those big swords they were standing on are a type of Flying Treasures. While useful, they are not really sophisticated equipment" he replied to those gazes with a smile as Ye Ling nodded along.


    "They''re only useful for travel, and hardly have the maneuverability to be used inbat. Flying one of those in severe weather conditions is also very troublesome, unless one has excellent skills of controlling the artifact and coordination", she added to the exnation.


    "But wouldn''t they at least deploy Mortal Transcendence Realm cultivators?", Cao Mei asked with caution, but Wu Long shook his head.


    "While we cannot be absolutely certain that the groups that arrived at the World Stone are indicative of their entire forces, it is still almost confirmed that the majority of their forces are below Mortal Transcendence Realm. Had they the resources to mobilize an army of Mortal Transcendence Realm experts, they would have send groups consisting of them to investigate something so significant as the disturbance of the World Stone", he replied exining his logic.


    "Hmm, then sending out lesser numbers of Mortal Transcendence Realm experts would be indeed ineffective, it would be far more efficient to wait out the storm and then conduct a thorough search with all of their forces", Feng Yi nodded with understanding. Meanwhile the signs of the storm continued to rise in intensity, as the skies as far as the eye could see were enveloped by clouds and shadow fell onto thends.


    "Heh, I think I underestimated how much control I had at this point", Wu Long chuckled, as he felt the gathering thunderstorm, which now exhibited signs of turning into a giant hurricane.


    ''He used the new waves of Spiritual Qiing through the link to mask the formation of the hurricane, as the sudden reopening of the link could be med¡­", Fen Baihu inwardly thought, looking impressed by his abilities once more. There was almost no signs these weather conditions were artificial, since the effects of his Dao Runes felt to an average cultivator as the movement of natural forces rather than a power wielded by an individual.


    ''The only ones that can close to this are probably Elementals, but even then their meddling would still be far more detectable¡­"


    They soon stopped in a secluded valley, where Lian Zhiqiu began creating arge-scale formation with Liang Yuhan helping her.


    The Thousand Eyes Pce and Twin Essence Pce members came out to arrange Spiritual Stones ording to the Formation Master''s instructions.


    At the same time, the hurricane already started to gain momentum, the massive clouds covering the skies of the region, shallow rain starting to pour, carried by the wind, and the distant rumblings of thunder beginning to reach the ears of those in the vicinity, the lightning producing them shing in between the clouds.


    The valley Wu Long''s group was in was located right in the center of the Eye of the Storm, as the surroundingnds were pushed further and further into chaotic and intense storm.


    Wu Long''s eyes shed with a profound light, electric arcs sparking around his body, as bolts of lightning rained down on the region, explosive sounds of which reverberated far into the distance.


    With this massive scale even he had to concentrate, so to not lose control over it, as the storm he made, began to be amplified by natural forces, as the inertia of his artificial maniption made a ripple effect andeffectively produced anatural disastrous hurricane that now was fed by the environmental conditions, and not solely his own efforts.


    "I guess those who had ns for a pic deserve my apologies", he chuckled, as the proportions of the storm continued to grow.


    As they finished the preparations, Lian Zhiqiu deployed a masking Spiritual Formation, and as the storm was raging outside, those in half-step Essence Awakening Realm gathered in the valley, keeping a certain distance from each other.


    Hisdies were thest to take their positions, as he gave each of them a hug and a reassuring kiss, calming their nervousness. Even knowing that he was going to help, there was still a natural trepidation when facing Heavenly Tribtion, almost on instinctual level.


    Yu Huan was the only one who was ready to advance but did not participate, as her presence would turn the Tribtion clouds into Heavenly Punishment. She stood to the side, along with Gong Liwei, Hong Yue and Cai Yin, all three of them had yet to reach the Mortal Transcendence Realm.


    Wu Long closed his eyes for a moment, taking a few breaths and concentrating, creating the thunderstorm hurricane already gave him time to warm up and adjust, so he only required a moment to focus.


    As he opened his eyes again, he silently nodded, and the concealed auras broke out, rising into the skies.


    Immediately, dark and heavy clouds of Heavenly Tribtion formed within the Eye of the Storm that they were located in, and shes of lightning started running within them.


    This time, Wu Long was far more experienced in influencing the Heavenly Tribtion, calmly controlling the process with familiarity.


    Therger scale of the Tribtion was not a problem, as his abilities rose dramatically during his Enlightenment.


    Not to mention, that now he felt the Heavenly Tribtion''s presence in the ground beneath, filling in the missing piece of his control over this process.


    As thest bolts of lightning shed, more than a thousand powerful auras rose in the valley. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Thedies of the Frozen Garden Pce made up the majority of those who advanced, but even among the other Pces of the Eternal Duality Valley were those who caught up to them.


    Old Yen and Butler Bang also advanced ahead of Kwon Qianhong and Nie Guanting who were still in the Nine Mortal Realms.


    "Congrattions on advancing", Wu Long spoke with a wide smile as Wu Mengqi ran up to hug him tightly, followed closely by Gong Cui, and then all of hisdies, who were expressing their excitement.


    Wei Lan and Cao Xiang had slightly red eyes, as they were among those who had already once faced the limitations of her talent, especially the former, who was stuck in the Foundation Building Realm for a long time. Wu Long then helped Yu Huan ovee her Heavenly Punishment, unlike with the others, standing next to her to physically block most of the lightning as he did before when her Alchemy me received the Blessing of the Grandmist Keepsake.


    With her advancement to the Essence Awakening Realm, all of those who could currently advance had sessfully do it, boasting a 100% survival rate, an achievement unheard of within the Seven Boundless Worlds.


    This moment also marked the true arrival of a new force in the Boundless Profound World, and the beginning of their history here.

 Chapter 683 Growth Pains

    Chapter 683 Growth Pains


    Song Lingfei looked at Wu Long with a certain excitement as she could feel her Great Void Eagle bloodline awakening, galvanized by her advance to Essence Awakening Realm.


    She knew that this was not the right timing for such things, as time was of the essence. The next few days were key to their further advancements in the Boundless Profound World, and in therger Seven Boundless Worlds as a whole. While she was a sheltered princess, she always possessed a keen insight, and understood strategy, warfare and politics fairly well.


    Thus she understood that a small detour at the start of the journey could lead one to waste a lot of unnecessary efforts in pursuit of the destination.


    But she still could not hide her joy at finally reaching this point, when she could give her all to himpletely, and be his woman not only in mind but in body as well.


    At the same time, she also was getting used to this new state as her perception of the world around started undergoing a change.


    She could feel the innate sense toward Spatial Powering out of its slumber, giving her slight dizziness from the new sensations.


    Wu Long warned her, and all those who were going to undergo the Tribtion long before, back when they were still in the Fractured World, that this was going to happen, and instructed them on what to do.


    Luo Mingyu, Shen Min and Xue Bing experienced their Extreme Yin Physiques awakening as well, feeling themselves undergoing changes that they could not exactly exin.


    Luo Mingyu''s body was gradually filling with dark and purple mes, coursing through her flesh. There was no difort, rather, the feeling was pleasant, but it was still disorienting.


    Shen Min could feel the light and shadow, her perception of the world expanding to slightly overwhelm her as she started feeling the dissonance between the perceived world she saw and the physical world, color presenting itself as simple reflection of light. All of this was too much for her to take in at once, and would require much more time to get used to.


    Xue Bing''s change was the most drastic in its manifestation, as her surroundings started freezing, as she instantly distanced herself and desperately tried to control it. The ground underneath her feet became frosted, easily crumbling at the lightest touch, and snowkes appeared in the cool crispy air, as the temperature in theentire valley dropped.


    Hua Ziyan, Sui Luxiao, Nie Xiwangand Yu Huan,who had variant physiques were slightly overwhelmed by the new experiences after advancing as well. But even those who did not have such special traits, were feeling changes.


    Wu Long made sure to calm them down, reassuring them that what they were experiencing was normal for them, as the Essences within their Seven Roots were awakening.


    He then stepped toward Xue Bing.


    "Wait!", she spoke in her usual expressionless tone of voice, but Wu Long could see she was afraid, afraid to harm him and anyone from the Dao Family, as the area covered in frost around her continued to slowly grow.


    "Don''t worry, I know when I face danger. I''m in no danger now", he gently smiled, and closed the gap in between them in one step, instantly appearing before her.


    The Cold Rune did not protect him from Cold Qi, and was one of the less understood Dao Runes he had. But apart from the ability to generate Cold Qi from his Spiritual Qi, it allowed him to freely manipte Cold Qi around him.


    Thus he simply redirected any Cold Qi from himself, avoiding bing frozen. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "See? There''s nothing for you to worry about. Even if youpletely lost control right now, I can handle it. Take a deep breath", he calmly spoke, his voice soothing and confident, giving her a sense of stability and reliability.


    At the same time, Fen Baihu widened her eyes, inwardly shocked as she looked at Xue Bing, inwardly eximing "What a powerful and scary chill! It freezes the very area around it¡­ not only physically, but on all levels. Spiritual Qi, Soul Power, anything I can think of ispletely still within that zone, even I, in my current state, cannot interfere with her surroundings at the moment¡­"


    Fen Baihu''s powers might currently be a fraction of what she originally was capable of due to her damaged Soul Bead, but she nheless still was a powerful existence in her own right even with those limitations. The fact Xue Bing''s Extreme Yin Physique was capable of countering her powers was not a small achievement at all.


    Not to mention that she could also feel that her ability to interfere with Luo Mingyu and Shen Min was also bing unstable, as the Body of Dark Phoenix that the former had, was a power quite simr in nature to her own, while thetter was gradually grasping the ability to manipte light and darkness, granting her more power over the area around her and thus increasing her ability to resist the Celestial Fox''s influence.


    ''Just when I think there is nothing to be surprised about anymore, more things that take me by surprise appear one after another'', the Mythical Beast concluded with a chuckle.


    Wu Long gradually calmed Xue Bing down, and guided her to control the change that she was experiencing. And as she did, the area of freezing around her gradually slowed down its expanse, thenpletely stopped, and eventually started shrinking.


    She gradually gained more and more confidence to control it, but at the same time firmly decided to master it so that she would not identally lose her grasp over it.


    "You don''t have to be so afraid, Bing''er. It is a dangerous power, it is true. But you don''t have to iste yourself because of it. I am here to help you gain control over it. Soon, it will feel like a part of you, not some berserk power that struggles away. And you will not pose any danger unless you want to", Wu Long reassured her with a gentle gaze, and her eyes that were struggling to hide that insecurity and fear of thisnew power.


    She nodded, as he leaned in and kissed her as she answered with eagerness.


    He then helped hisdies individually, as did Ye Ling, who also knew how disorienting the experience could be, having quickly adjusted herself.


    Even though he gave them a warning in advance and instructions on how to deal with it, he still made sure to guide them through the process.


    Those who advanced among the Eternal Duality Valley and his subordinates, were also experiencing their Spiritual Qi mixing with the awakened Qi of their Spiritual Roots, to produce Reinforced Qi, creating a temporary chaos in their Qi cirction.


    At the same time, Zhao Xieren was dealing with his cultivation morphing after receiving the Baptism of the Spiritual Qi here. He, along with Madam Liang and his son were among those undergoing Heavenly Tribtion, though for them there was only one strike of lightning,also known as the ''baptism'' that Wu Long spoke of before.


    The three of then sat in lotus positions, in deep meditation to realign their cultivation, feeling a path to further advancement for the first time ever since reaching their Realm.


    But since Old Man Zhao had an abnormal foundation, that normally would have not allowed him to leave the Boundless Mortal World, he experienced a greater shock, requiring a lengthy process of healing that Wu Long had already passed to him beforehand. Fen Baihu took him away into the Sect where he could cultivate in peace for some time, proceeding to sending most of those who advanced so they could readjust.


    The members of the Frozen Garden Pce adjusted faster than others, as they were practicing a cultivation method and techniques that initially were oriented toward further growth in the Seven Profound Realms, their fighting techniques aligned with their attribute types of Water and Cold, which all of them possessed since it was the prerequisite to practice those techniques.


    But they still required a bit of time to readjust.


    Thus, after Wu Long helped Xue Bing, Luo Mingyu and Shen Min, as well as Song Lingfei, to gain initial control over the new abilities, enough to not resist Fen Baihu''s powers, they all retreated into the Mystic Realm to regroup.


    The time was moving relentlessly, as the news of the Battle God''s Craddle spread through this world, as they no doubt would start spreading through the Boundless Mortal World.


    But they had to take this brief pause to deal with the process of advancing, a dy Wu Long was willing to ept, since it was as inevitable as growth pains.


    But when he made sure that hisdies were beginning to adjust, and that now it would only take time until theypletely have it under control, he left the Mystic Realm once more, and moved ahead toward the territory of the local group that they saw before, apanied only by Madam Liang, Zhao Biren, and Hong Yue.

 Chapter 684 What’s so amazing?

    Chapter 684 What¡¯s so amazing?


    Under the cover of the turbulent weather, the small group traveled toward the nearby popted areas, and as the storm started to wind down the next morning, they mixed into the ranks of reluctant travelers that started appearing on the roads in between. Though they of course did not have any interest in wandering through small cities, as there was at the moment no surveince on them in particr, so they opted to join the steady stream of people traveling toward arger city.


    Madam Liang and Zhao Biren, being already Seven Profound Realms cultivators long before arriving in this world, adapted faster than others, as they only required brief readjustment, and receiving the baptism of Heavenly Tribtionspletely removed any traces of them being alien to thesends.


    On the other hand, Wu Long and Hong Yue both possessed the Bahshi Ghost Codex technique that had a trick to conceal such signs of origin, thetter also was still in the Core Reformation Realm, which meant she was free to move unlike her twin who was getting used to being a Seven Profound Realms cultivator like others. Adding in the Origin Concealing Technique to mask their cultivation realms, they were able to seamlessly blend in.


    It should be noted, that while the pretext of Hong Yue joining the expedition was that as an assassin she was naturally good at gathering information and acting discreetly in general, Wu Long could feel her crimson gaze from behind, that seemed to scrutinize his every action.


    It was apparent that her wishing to help utilizing the skills she had was but a pretext. She was not really suspicious of him,ing this far, to still suspect him was pure foolishness, and while this white-haired assassin wasmany things, she was far from being foolish. But it did not mean shepletely trusted him either, as the traces of a broken trust could not be so easily erased.


    At this point her suspicion turned to inquiry, as she wished to know more about the man her sister was so enamored with, and who seemed to have a certain spark. It was a vague feeling she could not yet put into words, or perhaps never would be able to, as the more she perceived this undefined quality in him, the less clear it seemed to be.


    As they were already nearing therge city that they picked as a suitable starting point, Wu Long looked to the side, and a chuckle escaped his lips.


    "You seem excited", he noted, seeing an unusual look in the eyes of Madam Liang.


    "Oh my, Valley Master surely knows, after being locked in one ce for so long, it is natural to be at least a little bit enticed by the prospect of exploring a wider world, is it not? I''m sure Daoist Zhao is also¡­", the Thousand Eyes Pce Master gave him a very characteristic smile that had a bit of mature charm, and just enough enticement to be alluring but not enough to be suggestive.


    However, her words trailed off, as did her smile, when she looked back toward the Wine Dao master who at this very moment was taking a sip from a drinking gourd, contrary to her words seeming very tranquil andcking her enthusiasm.


    "Uhngh¡­. Ah yes, of course I am excited as well", thetter noticed the attention of the two traveling ahead shifting toward him, hurriedly gulp the sip of his liquor he just took, trying to save Madam Liang some face by show of agreement.


    First a subtle and suppressed "pfft", escaped Madam Liang''s lips, and then a giggle began shaking her shoulders, infecting Wu Long with a lightughter as well, the two looking as the prodigal son of Zhao Xieren was awkwardly realizing that his "superb" impromptu acting did not manage to convince either of the two.


    "Hahaha, there are of course exceptions, and there are as many ways as people, but as a stereotype, those suited to pursue Wine Dao usually have a lot of eptance,and thus are immune to the feeling of being stifled by confinement in one ce if they can practice their arts", Wu Long chuckled, reminding her of the specifics of theirpanion.


    "Haha, I should have remembered Daoist Zhao was never that worked up about not being able to leave the Fractured World", Liang Yuhan nodded, as she recalled hisx attitude toward the whole ordeal, peacefully biding his time rather than being frustrated.


    "Hmm, well I did feel stifled in my Father''s house, sometime long ago, which is why I left to pursue my own path, but as I got older, and obtained my peace in the Wine Dao, I came to appreciate life more as it was", Zhao Biren replied, trying to vindicate himself a little from the image of someone so indifferent to his surroundings.


    "Hmm, a good quality to have", Wu Long nodded, as appreciating the moment happened to be something he excelled at as well, even if he was more ambitious than Zhao Biren, adding "my good friend you call Wine God understands it well, sometimes too well if you ask me hahaha"


    "The Wine God huh¡­ did you not say that calling him a Drunkard was appropriate?", Liang Yuhan first expressed awe at the name of a legendary figure in her view dropping so lightly, but then as she remembered Wu Long''s words a sudden smile appeared on her face as she found it incredibly funny to hear such things as they were said by someone with qualifications to do so. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Haha, well he holds these titles in as high regard as I do", Wu Long shrugged, as the words ''So¡­ not high at all'' came to the minds of both Madam Liang and Zhao Biren.


    "Hmm, but there are titles you do hold in some regard though¡­", Liang Yuhan then asked with curiosity, and he made a wry smile that seemed to say ''you caught me''.


    "Guilty, will not deny. Though in the case of those it is more because of what they represent, or who they belong to. In case of the former, I regard for example the Battle God title with respect because of what it means to be one, and for thetter, I regard the Sword God title because of the person this title should currently belong to", Wu Long spoke as Madam Liang''s eyes revealed a look of being absorbed in the conversation, listening closely to nor miss any details.


    "But then again you don''t really think much of your own current titles?", she asked a pursuing question and his face revealed a thoughtful look.


    "Hmm, there are many reasons I don''t, but they get a littleplicated. Maybe I will tell you in the future. One thing I can say is that I don''t enjoy the vanity of those titles, their emptiness", he replied slightly cryptically, a highly unusual urrence for him as he usually was very open and frank in his speech.


    Thistold the two he was speaking to that he did not want to delve into the topic.


    "Though I did, in some cases, use some of my titles to my advantage. It was useful when my opponents knew who they were dealing with right away without having to list credentials", he then added with a smile.


    "Haha, I guess not just anyone would have the courage to challenge the God of ughter in battle", Madam Liang chuckled.


    "I meant the other title", he replied with a meaningful smile and a yfully raising his eyebrows a couple of times, as Madam Liang started giggling.


    ''Look at him go'', meanwhile, traveling slightly behind and to the side of the three, Hong Yue''s crimson eyes narrowed at the sight of Wu Long beingso chummy with Madam Liang, not knowing if she should be appalled on behalf of her sister, or impressed, by his shamelessness.


    ''He still wants more?'', she thought as she recalled how many women he already wooed. It did not matter to her that the Wine Dao master was also present and participating in the discussion.


    Though, to be fair, even if he was, there really was a bit of an atmosphere between Wu Long and Liang Yuhan even as they included Zhao Biren in the conversation, so Hong Yue was not particrly off in her view.


    But then a conversation she had with her twin came to her mind, where Hong Yue was decrying exactly him already having so many women beside him, to which her sister simply replied "I don''t care. Everyone has their vices, and Darling''s is women. Rather than being so bent out of shape by that, I choose to focus on what I like, and I like everything else about him¡­", leaving HongYue speechless.


    ''What''s so amazing about him?'', Hong Yue inwardly asked the same question as she asked herself that day. Perhaps it is after that day that she found herself seeking for the answer to her question, her eyes reflecting his profile.

 Chapter 685 Levers

    Chapter 685 Levers


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When they reached the city, they could see the overseers on the lookout, as all four of them were experienced in seeking out signs of surveince, but were able to pass without being noted.


    It was not only their timing and route of blending in,but also thebination of Madam Liang''s subtle maniption, as well as Zhao Biren''s abilities to confuse enemies by giving Spiritual Qi in the air lightly intoxicating properties, that those around took them for no more than regr folk, not worthy of attention.


    "In many ways, we are cheating our way because of you, Valley Master", Liang Yuhan chuckled, and Wu Long smiled as well.


    There was a veil of Spiritual Qi around them that prevented eavesdropping that Wu Long and Madam Liang created, turning their conversation into a mundane one.


    "How are we cheating?", Hong Yue spoke up for the first time since they departed, for some reason startling Zhao Biren, who shuddered, and then giving an alternating look between his drinking gourd and the assassin decided to cork the gourd, putting it away.


    ''Hah, he really was pondering whether she was a hallucination'', Wu Long chuckled as he saw that, as in his slightly drunken state the Wine Dao master managed to forget the presence of the quiet and naturally discreet beauty.


    "Hmm, Cultivation World is cruel, and rules of what to do in new ces are often learned only after going through harsh realities of mistakes", meanwhile Madam Liang answered Hong Yue''s question.


    She then proceeded with a longer exnation, "It would seem natural that possessing our abilities we are able to not only stay undetected by the local powers but also in a way ahead of them. But in truth we would not even have a clue what would give us away"


    "But you and Daoist Zhao have much information about this world too¡­", Hong Yue interjected and Zhao Biren nodded.


    "That''s true, but only to an extent. Such information is not readily avable for the average folk, and even then what we mostly know are things such as big events, news about some notorious people", he rified, "not something that could help us survive the first encounter with people in power here"


    Madam Liang also nodded, adding "you might notice that neither of us knew about our physical difference that would have been crucial in our capture. It is because such knowledge rarely trickles down to the Boundless Mortal World"


    "Haha", Wu Long chuckled, "more like any Boundless World has a filter of information from a Boundless World above it. It is not iron-d, and some information will sometimes seep through, because this system is imperfect, as any other, but that information will be passed only in limited capacity, and after some time it would be lost within the vastness of the Boundless World, bing mystery again"


    "But why go to such lengths?", Hong Yue expressed confusion, as it seemed that it was a rather grand concerted effort by an enormous number of parties, with seemingly no profit.


    "Because knowledge is the sharpest sword in the hands of someone who can wield it. And because those in power always want to stay in power. The best way to keep the status quo is to never let those not under control know the status quo", Wu Long shrugged his shoulders as he discreetly scanned therge street with a keen gaze, as did hispanions.


    "Someone who can change the existing power structure of therger Seven Boundless Worlds must be very powerful. But such powerful individuals don''t just appear as powerful as they are, they must grow to be such", he then added as they proceeded to move to one of the smaller streets and head toward a roadside inn like normal travelers seeking to take off the fatigue.


    "That brings us to the snowball effect. Therees a point at which an advance of such rising star of the Cultivation World is hard to stop even with great effort", Wu Long paused, letting them finish his thought in their heads.


    "So they get people who could have the potential to rise and prune them from the rising cultivators?", Hong Yue asked as they sat at the table and after the servant took their order, leaving them alone.


    "Heh, hardly", Wu Long shook his head with a smile, "No one knows who will rise and who will not, such is the nature of life, it''s unpredictable. Besides, despite how much power someone might have, no one really has the resources to cover the entirety of the Seven Boundless Worlds. Moreover, if you depend on a rigid structure to keep a certain order you will always fail, because every structure fails. No, those with power over the Boundless Worlds simply rely on the self-interests and incentives."


    "So you''re saying there is no central authority that maniptes the world even if multi-faced, but rather a collection of people acting in their interests that are dictated by how the world operates¡­", Madam Liang chuckled, finding that easier to believe than a grand organization that closely controls everything.


    "You still didn''t exin how they stop those who rise to be powerful", Hong Yue reaffirmed her question.


    "For starters, they don''t stop them. Those who will rise to power will rise no matter how you try, and if they don''t, others will while you are busy stopping them" Wu Long exined, "The trick is to not stop anyone, but to gain leverage. And you do that by gaining leverage over everyone as they rise"


    "So¡­", Hong Yue traced his thought with what they talked about before, "...when people ascend to higher Boundless Worlds, they don''t have information, so they are easy to fall into pitfalls that Madam Liang spoke about. Thy get caught in thes of those who are in charge in their vicinity"


    "Correct", Wu Long nodded with a smile, "how powerful they may be in the future, how influential, it does not matter if you get them right at the moment they ascend, when they are naturally weaker than those who govern the region. And thus they have toply. From there on they have to do what they have to in order to survive, even if that means falling in line with how the world works, and once you do what you have to, it can be very hard to be free and do what you want to. In a sense you perpetuate the structure by not allowing those who don''t have entanglements to progress, and as those who survive go further, more and more entanglements are made"


    "Hahaha, isn''t that ssic corruption technique?", Hong Yue seemed to have a strange feeling of recognition as he spoke, and then as it dawned on her she eximed her question with amusement, as she witnessed this in action over and over again in the countries of the Three Continents. It was, in part, how the politics of the Ind Kingdom of Lihai was sustained for a long time.


    "Exactly right", Wu Long chuckled, "Those who rise to positions of power must have levers to influence them with, those without levers of control must never rise, so you make the process of epting levers of control the only way to rise, that is the only way to perpetuate a corrupt structure"


    "But then, there must be exceptions that still manage to seep through¡­", Hong Yue asked, to which Wu Long nodded.


    "There are, asionally, those who slip through, but that''s rare. After all, despite how crappy this mechanism seems, and how many different factors exist, the odds that someone manages to rise through it and not have the appropriate levers of control over them is very small", he shrugged his shoulders, as hispanions sank into their thoughts.


    The waiter came back with their order as they sat in silence, only resuming talking when they were alone again.


    "Howe you were one of those exceptions then?", Zhao Biren asked and a wryugh came from Wu Long.


    "Haha, by being unremarkable at first, then being alone and reckless until I reached the point of no return, where I simply was too hard to contain anymore", he answered without much joy in either of the reasons.


    "Much of it was luck anyway, or a specific set of circumstances if you don''t believe in the former. In any case even then I still lost in the end", he chuckled, remembering that his hand did not reach what he then perceived as the summit of the Seven Boundless Worlds, halting just a little away.


    "Plus, this is something I have only realized after arriving in the world where I met you all, but I may have not been as free of control and influence as I liked to think. After all, I was useful in my own way, it is only when I got too close to being really out of control that my luck had abruptly and unceremoniously ran out", Wu Long then added much to the surprise of those he was talking to.


    But as Madam Liang wanted to rify what he meant by that, Wu Long cut the discussion short with "It seems our bait had been noticed, now we''ll see what we stand to catch¡­"

 Chapter 686 First contact

    Chapter 686 First contact


    In the same city, not that far from the small roadside restaurant in which Wu Long''s group sat down, two figures that arrived not that long apart from them were still walking the streets, seemingly in search of something. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    One of them had very subtle, almost imperceptible signs of an unstable aura, walking with steady and decisive stride. The one slightly behind him was less confident, alertly surveilling their surroundings.


    "Hahaha, your associate is quite obvious, did he drop his guard when you passed into the city?", a steady, slightly raspy voice spoke, a note of amusement hinted in it.


    The two stopped to look at a man looking to be in his forties, who approached from the opposite direction they were going in, stopping in turn to look back at them.


    "I wondered when someone would approach, so I had him help with making you morefortable to do so", the man walking in front answered with a subtle answer.


    "Heh, no wonder",the man who approached the pair nodded with a chuckle, not believing that exnation for even a moment," That said, I hope you will retract that signaling, we don''t want attracting more attention now that you have someone to talk to, do we?"


    "Why not? The more the merrier is it not?", the man in front raised his bamboo hat to reveal a middle-aged looking man with neatly kept ck facial hair, with sharp eyes, often called by his allies Old Yen.


    The man standing in front of him quickly gazed over both strangers, and not finding anything noteworthy of thepanion besides some obvious observations that gave him some clues, refocused his attention on Old Yen who was far more worthy of attention.


    "It could turn quite ugly", he noted, "You may not know about it, but areas near links to the world you came from are quite wild"


    "How kind of you to offer such information upfront"


    "Consider it a show of good faith, not that youcked it anyway. Though not everyone can pick on the clues you so expertly left only traces of so we might be safe for some time. Won''t lie, passing Heavenly Tribtion amid yesterday''s storm is bloody brilliant", the manmended Old Yen''s masterful concealment of his origins with only the slightest clues perhaps purposely left.


    "I might have gotten lucky with circumstances, but would be a fool not to take advantage of that luck", Old Yen chuckled, while the man noticed that the one beside Old Yen reacted slightly to the words implying intentionally leaking his origins .


    He then pointed with his chin toward thetter, "I suppose it was that little guy over there who told you that your origin is noticeable otherwise?"


    "And what if he did?", Old Yen made a broad smile, sensing no goodwill from the man toward hispanion.


    "Well, in doing so he upset quite a lot of people. Though I for one am happy he did, because I get to approach you like this", the man shrugged as Old Yen''spanion revealed a cautious look, and then proceeded with e now, this particr alley may be a blind spot, which is why I chose to approach you here,but it''s still not that good to keep staying in the middle of the street here looking all suspicious. In these ces, any ordinary folk can be someone''s eyes, snitching pays well here you see"


    "Heh, let''s see what you propose then", Old Yen nodded and signaled hispanion who was nervously looking around as they followed the man through a series of small alleys to a small tea house.


    In thefort of a warm room within the tea house, the man smirked at seeing Old Yen''spanion being slightly relieved, shaking his head.


    "You must already know that this area is governed by the Iron w Group right?", the man then asked, to which Old Yen did not respond, but the question was more rhetorical in any case, as the man was sure that the one in front of him was more or less informed.


    "What your friend here might have also told you, is that you are in the territory of the Mossy Stone Sect now, who are living under the Iron w Group. He maybe even told you of other powers in the vicinity, their rtions¡­", the man spoke carefully studying Old Yen''s reactions, his tone mundane as if all what he was talking about was obvious and not valuable information to a neer.


    But then, he leaned in to the table, his tone slightly shifting, "All that is superficial, how the world looks in the eyes of ayman. This ce is crawling with people like me, from various powers that are and aren''t represented here in the open, which is the realndscape you should be worried about",holding in a satisfied glint in his eyes when he saw his word make desired effect, along with the face of Old Yen''spanion growing slightly uneasy.


    "I don''t know what smalltime upstart gang thisd came from, and what mountains he promised you, but he would never have ess to knowledge I can give you", the man spoke now in a more obvious way now that he had found his angle.


    "Wh..!", the man beside Old Yen became agitated, but a restraining handnded on his shoulder.


    "And I suppose you want the same as this fellow does in return, information about what happened where I am from and such", Old Yen revealed a smile that slightly resembled a scowl, revealing his teeth.


    The man opposite of him narrowed his eyes, inwardly cursing that this guy was not that simple as he hoped he would be. The fact Old Yen knew this motive was not the problem, as that much would be quite obvious, the problem was his demeanor, that told the man this was no fish, but a shark. A smaller one that swam in from a smaller pond, but a shark nheless.


    "Why be so apprehensive? Is that not a simple business transaction?", Old Yen pressed with his smile widening.


    "Indeed it is", the man opposite finally recovered hisposure, amicably smiling in return, his tone, however, shifting as he continued "But our positions are not equal, are they? You depend on my being interested in keeping this encounter under wraps, so that I could extract the maximum benefits from it. If you refuse to cooperate, and I have no more interest, what''s to stop me from simply announcing your presence?"


    "You''ll invite your rivals to get a chance of obtaining what you couldn''t? Really? I don''t think so", Old Yen shook his head with a confident smile, "Your best bet to obtain what you want and outdo yourpetition, would have been to kidnap and torture me, which you would have undoubtedly done if it was possible. However, what a dilemma, we''re in the same Cultivation Realm, unlike you expected, and however new to it I am, it would be a stretch to say you have a ten out of ten assurance that you can take me down without resistance and fuss that would indeed attract too much attention. Given that, your next best course of action is the one you already took, to try a peaceful negotiation. You revealed it by approaching me, man. Let''s not sit here and pretend that isn''t the case"


    The man slightly grimaced, revealing his frustration for the first time.


    "Damn I hate dealing with smart people", he then made a lightugh, returning to an amicable expression, entuatinghis every next word with a tap of his index finger toward Old Yen,"And you, my friend, are very smart", then with a smile, "being honest here. Hahaha. Fine then, an even transaction it is then"


    His tone became light and friendly, as he sought to reset the tone of the discussion itself, but it seemed Old Yen was not so inclined.


    "Hmm, even¡­ is it? I would think I still have an edge, in that there are others I can get the same information from, and you don''t"


    "Ha! The audacity! Your next counterpart can be less amicable, you know? There are Essence Gathering Realm experts here as well", the man opposite Old Yen eximed between irritation, a kind of awe, and amusement, at the same time very thoroughly hiding a reaction toward the information Old Yen, intentionally or not, slipped up, in that ''he is alone''.


    "I can still take my chances, and it''s not like I am not cautious", Old Yen shrugged his shoulders, as his opponent was studying every expression and mannerism, trying to determine if the earlier slip-up was true or a feint.


    Finally the man rxed back in his seat again, gesturing with open hand "Fine then, if we are not to have an even transaction, what is it that you propose then, surely you''re not expecting me to just ept whatever terms you propose?"


    "Of course not" Old Yen shook his head with a chuckle, and then leaning forward, interlocked his fingers together on the table, "How about we start with some goodwill from you first though? A small gesture¡­",he made an expression of being in thought that slightly erred on the theatrical, as his counterpart knew well he already had something in mind, and then with an expression of ''that''s it!!!'', proceeded "...how about you give me all the ''superficial'', as you called it, information that you so generously give out for free first, and then we can go from there"


    The man opposite Old Yen first raised his eyebrows in surprise, and then narrowed his eyes, suspecting some trickery in how much lighter this request was than he expected. But not able to see Old Yen''s expression that seemed to be now more friendly than some minutes before, slowly nodded his head.


    Hehehe ^^

 Chapter 687 The Soft Currents

    Chapter 687 The Soft Currents


    The agent of an unknown force that was snooping around the World Stone talked at length, not bothering to conceal what he called ''superficial'' information.


    In his opinion, it held almost no value in the current setting, where it was - he had every reason to suspect and assume - already obtained by his counterpart. An unfortunate, but ultimately not a disastrous circumstance. Despite that, at times he discreetly probed Old Yen''spanion - the main cause of that circumstance - by starting to deviate from truth, closely watching if the man would correct him.


    He did so in order to probe whether Old Yen already possessed this information,and whether he was actually giving something of value when he thought he was not. Old Yen''s poker face was too good, so he could not determine whether he was hearing anything he was sharing for the first time, or was justparing notes between what he already knew from the fellow who provided him with the information.


    He immediately corrected himself as soon as he detected that he was about to be confronted about deviating from the truth, which happened every time he made such an attempt without exception.


    ''Tsk tsk, this blithering fool really didn''t conceal or at least hold back some information forter¡­'', the man thought to himself with disdain at the observation. This prompted him to decidedly conclude that the provider of Old Yen''s information sitting here with them was an idiot, who recklessly traded all his bargaining chips right away.


    This exercise, or rather the feeling of being however subtly in control of how this conversation went, slightly distracted him from what was happening.


    As time went his alertness grew duller and rxed, and his perception was bing more and more dispersed.


    Eventually, he started slipping a bit of information that he was not originally intending to add, which no longer was so ''superficial''.


    And yet that did not seem to rm him, on the contrary, he seemed to be more careless as he was rambling on, with Old Yen actively engaging him in conversation. This naturally grew into the exchange of information they were negotiating before. If the man stopped to think about what was happening and to take in the situation, he might, perhaps, have had a minuscule chance to notice that there was something off. His own behavior was way too reckless and impulsive, as if he was drunk, and even the conversation he was having gradually stopped making any sense.


    He revealed more and more of what he knew, while the information Old Yen provided in exchange seemed to either be negligible in importance or dubious in nature first, and then wordsing out of Old Yen''s mouthpletely lost any coherence.


    Yet somehow, it all seemedpletely normal to the man, who continued on, losing any perception of how much time went by, where he was, or whatever thoughts or ns he had.


    ¡ª


    Old Yen sat with a slightly bewildered look, watching the man opposite him speaking out information in a dazed state, his eyes dull and unseeing, while the figure of the man sitting beside him started to morph and turn into that of a handsome young man.


    "This Celestial Fox really is something, Boss", Old Yen shook his head with a slight shiver of unease, as they just finished watching theplete transformation of the person in front of them, who was perfectly sober and alert just an hour ago, and then was gradually reduced to this state right in front of their eyes.


    "Hah, are you being sarcastic?", a beautiful voice asked with a haughty tone while the figure of Fen Baihu materialized in the room, the gaze in her purple glowing eyes with vertical pupils resembling that of someone whose pride was hurt, "to think I would be brought to a point where I require the assistance of not one but two other people to tackle someone on this level¡­"


    Wu Long chuckled, seeing the Mythical Beast''s humiliated expression. His own projection sitting in this room, was made with talismans, using the trick he once already used with Madam Liang''s help. And yet it was also different, as it was now also hosting additional talismans that allowed Zhao Biren and Madam Liang to influence the one they were extracting information from remotely.


    They were gradually and very carefully chipping away at his rather powerful mental defenses until the Celestial Fox was able topletely take over his consciousness and send him into a dream-like state. "What else do you want in such a condition, Fen Baihu?" Wu Long shrugged his shoulders with a look that said it was only natural, "With your Soul Bead in its current state, let alone someone in Essence Awakening Realm, even someone in the Mortal Transcendence Realm in this line of work is quite a tall order for you to overtake this smoothly and without struggle"


    He then continued with a slightly more serious look to get his point across, "The people sending out their agents for covert work like this are not clueless, his mental defenses are very much in another leaguepared to his peers in other professions, and his Soul Sea is especially well protected. Any blunt force methods here are out of the question, they would fail miserably and ruin this chance. This is the world of spies and information brokers. It is inhabited by apletely different breed of people from those who dwell in light and whom you are used to face.If you get too confident because of your natural abilities, it very quickly wille back to bite us, and by us I mean us all"


    He was speaking in a somber and rather decisive tone, and after ensuring his intent reached the beauty, gave her a smile and a wink with a more rxed look and after following that with a yful wink ,turned to Old Yen next, "And you, where did the attitude and bravado that you had just disyed toward this guy go now? She''s just grumpy, no need to cower right away at the first sign of her displeasure. Tsk tsk, sometimes you''re too timid for your own good"


    ''That''s easy for you to say, Boss. You''re stronger than her, and she listens to you. I just witnessed as she turned the guy in front of us into a¡­ into that! People like me have to learn to stay in ourne¡­'', Old Yen inwardly protested, darting his eyes toward the man sitting opposite them, who was bbing on slightly incoherently with apletely nk expression.


    But Old Yen prudently decided to leave that protest only in his mind, lest he provoke Wu Long into giving him another training to strengthen his mind, which basically meant facing a fraction of the God of ughter''s Sword Intent delivered with the intent to kill for some short periods of time without evading or otherwise shrinking back.


    Thest time Old Yen received this ''training'', he almost had a mental breakdown, though it obviously helped him face other people with much more confidence and stand his ground. Ultimately, however,his prudence was in vain as Wu Long already made the decision that his subordinate would benefit from another such training session in near future.


    Meanwhile Fen Baihu''s gaze changed at Wu Long''s earlier words, as she obviously did not like her current powerless condition, even if he gave a logical exnation why she did not have to feel humiliated with their opponent being who he is, "You say that, but he''s still someone I would not even consider a pebble before"


    Wu Long made a wry smile, shaking his head, "Haa~, do I have to remind you that unless we had you on our side I would have to abandon this approach entirely, as however skillful Madam Liang and Zhao Biren are, they would not have been able to handle him without your help?"


    He then turned to the man mumbling with an empty gaze, admitting there were still ways to go about it, "At least certainly not to the degree we have him at our disposal now. As I said, this man is someone well protected against such measures. It is not by breaking down his defenses but convincing him of his own will to talk, and in persuading him that everything was going as he thinks should be going, that we can extract information of him"


    Wu Long''s gaze turned to Fen Baihu once more, " You are plenty powerful even in your current state, I just invite you to contemte the consequences of not considering your current condition"


    "If you say so~", she replied, visibly pleased at the more borate exnation -or more importantly the praise sprinkled into it -then smiling mischievously as if some thought came to her mind, and adding with a chuckle, "Heh, I could swear someone told me they could help me with that condition though, I wonder who it was and whether I was deceived?"


    "And I will, anytime you are ready", Wu Long''s lips curled up in a smile as well. He initially only postponed her ''treatment'' to give her time to get ustomed to him, as well as build at least some rapport between them beforehand, as however beneficial this alliance was, it was not in his habit to initiate dual cultivation with someone who was at the time terrified of him, and was in a position of someone cornered. Now, however, as she gradually felt more and morefortable around him, and, more importantly, reassured in his goodwill toward her, Wu Long no longer saw any more reasons to dy, and her eyes slightly widened in response to his words, clearly not expecting them.


    "Hmm, that is good then", she nodded, lightly coughing to clear her throat, her line of sight shifting to the side, while Wu Long turned to Old Yen.


    "Your aura shows signs of stabilizing. But for now you should still keep the talismans I gave you active",he reminded his subordinate, as thetter could not suddenly be a master of aura concealment and control, so much so that he was able to deceive experts in the same trade as him, with equal or higher cultivation realms and likely more experience.


    Old Yen''s, as well as Madam Liang''s and Daoist Zhao''s ability to mingle among the inhabitants of this world was more so owing to the special talismans Wu Long made not that long ago that were able to conceal some minor, but obvious to certain people, ws and imperfections in the aura of the three.


    Hong Yue was the only one who did not require that assistance due to the peculiarities of her cultivation method.


    "Are you going separately from here?", Old Yen inquired as Wu Long''s tone of instructions was of someone going separate ways.


    "Mm, I would rather not keep this projection for long since it has already achieved its goal. Besides, we should not linger in here, as this man undoubtedly has subordinates around. He was just forced to act himself because of your cultivation", Wu Long confirmed with a nod, carefully retrieving the man''s Spatial Ring, and then turning to Fen Baihu, "will you be able to transport him into one of the Dream Mystic Realms without risk of breaking his current state?"


    "...", she first wanted to confidently show her disdain for even the need to ask such a question, but then halted, being reminded by the look in his eyes of how seriously she should take this, and how important it was for their current situation that absolutely nothing went wrong.


    The Celestial Fox then turned to the dazed man, her concentrated gaze studying his condition, and then nodded with "...there should be no problem"


    "Good then", Wu Long smiled with contentment, and turning to Old Yen, gave thetter the Spatial Ring that he had carefully inspected for any irregrities, retrieving only a small sum of money from it beforehand.


    At this time, a mysterious and enchanting mist started very slowly creeping up from beneath the table and enveloping the dazed man sitting opposite.


    "... meanwhile, we will retreat into the Mystic Realm, so for a while you will be on your own", Wu Long finished, receiving a fist and hand salute from Old Yen who already got up to leave.


    "Understood, Boss. Please leave this matter to me"


    Wu Long nodded once more, and seeing the mist on the other side of the table dissolve, disappearing along with any traces of the man sitting there before, handed Fen Baihu the leather pouch with the money, as he could not take them with him in his current state.


    He then confirmed that she took the pouch away, and made hand seals.


    His own figure gradually turned vague, eventually leaving only talismans to fall down, rapidly withering and turning to dust. Fen Baihu''s silhouette followed Wu Long, melting into thin air and leaving only Old Yen behind in the room. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Thetter ced a small sum on the table to pay the bill, took a deep breath and discreetly headed out.

 Chapter 688 The fisherman

    Chapter 688 The fisherman


    ""Fuu~"", Madam Liang and Zhao Biren heavily exhaled, opening their eyes as they, unlike Wu Long, had to concentrate and meditate in order to view, as well as influence, a remote location, not having the capacity to process two realities at the same time as he did.


    Hong Yue, who was this whole time silently conversing with Wu Long, cut off her speech, seeing that they were no longer in the privacy of theirpanions being mentally preupied.


    Though her conversation was not exactly of a private nature, as she was simply inquiring his motives in moving so stealthily and carefully, not openly initiating contact with any of the local official powers.


    Though she could partially understand the reasons due to the information he revealed earlier, Hong Yue was in this conversation further affirmed in the sensibility of his actions, when she heard just how paper thin was the veil that separated them from a very tangible threat.


    It was fine to assume that the local Iron w Group did not pose that much threat to him. In fact, he would likely not find any danger in approaching them directly and finding out any information he so desired, even if he had to antagonize them to do so. The reason he was careful, though, was because of somethingmonly called the "exponential esction".


    Even the most remote areas of civilized life in the Seven Boundless Worlds, still bore, however thin, a connection to the more affluent regions, and however insignificant and manageable one might at first find their opponents upon arriving in a new Boundless Worlds, they would very quickly realize that confronting them without proper knowledge can disproportionately rapidly escte to trouble beyond their means.


    Directly confronting local forces might truly be easy, but was too reckless of a move in absence of any information about whose influence was present in the area.


    This was something confirmed by the information provided by the man who so generously decided to share his knowledge with them.


    As soon as their business wasplete, Wu Long''s group got up from the table, leaving a small sum of money transported to them by Fen Baihu, and quietly disappeared into the crowd.Although if one were to look for them after, they were nowhere to be found in the city.


    ¡ª


    As Old Yen continued a more soft search of information with the funds so generously provided by the man lost in the dreams of a Mystic Realm, Wu Long returned with the little group to the Eternal Duality Valley where the key figures gathered for another small council, to share and discuss the newly received information, as well as preliminary ns for the future.


    The Soft Meadow Continent they were currently residing on was, as was quitemon,divided into numerous Mortal Countries, but that was a society separated from the cultivation society they were concerned with.


    There were, of course, ovepping parts, but apart from those they mostly existed in an almost deliberate istion of each other, unlike the Three Continents where the two blended together.


    "So you''re saying that Mortal Countries here are generally restricted to the first six of the Nine Mortal Realms, and when one exceeds that cultivation, they belong to the cultivation world, not the world of Mortals¡­", Nie Xiwang nodded with understanding.


    "Generally, yes. Once one''s cultivation reaches Core Formation Realm, they be entangled with the society of the cultivation world, whether they want it or not, since they are at the bottom of thedder at that moment, thereby slowly being unable to retain strong connections with Mortals", Wu Long replied in his usual manner, not assuming absolutes, but merely pointing out the general trends.


    "Hmm, that would mean that as we don''t seek to interfere in the lives of Mortals there''s absolutely no merit for us in researching their politics and state of affairs¡­", Feng Yi traced her chin in thought, as that was quite different to what she expected their initial goals were. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Wu Long nodded once more, adding "Borders of countries as divided by Mortals do not concern us -or cultivators in general for that matter - at all, in fact cultivators are often oblivious to the existence of such distinctions"


    "But there are also countries that belong to the society of the cultivation world, right?", Cao Mei chimed in with excitement, as she could envision great nations of cultivators that she heard of.


    "Naturally, those exist as well, and in ces they do exist, they rule over both Cultivators and Mortals alike. We will no doubt visit them in the future", he chuckled, seeing the enthusiasm of Cao Mei and some beauties around rise at those words, "But that is more of an exception than the rule, as most of the Seven Boundless Worlds is covered innds like these"


    "Given the vastness of a Boundless World, ¡­", Ye Ling offered more insight, "... cultivators generally do not linger in ces with nothing to be gained. The density of cultivator poption in any given area is directly proportional to the richness of resources found in that area, in addition to any other benefits, or exceptional factors that make it an area of interest. Highly beneficial areas usually have several powerful factions, contesting for dominance, or one dominant power that hasplete control. All other areas are generally ruled by small groups like here, those who don''t have enough power to contest for better territories, or enough talent to joinrger factions"


    "But didn''t you say that all areas with links to lower Boundless Worlds are inherently areas of influence?", Hong Yue asked recalling Wu Long''s earlier exnation.


    "Yes, as I also said that Frontier Worlds were of great value as well. This world lost both qualifications, thus losing any of its usefulness. It is no wonder it was mostly abandoned", Wu Long chuckled, "though we cannot exclude the possibility of at least lingering interest in this world. Or rather, now that we have a spy of a more powerful force, we have proof that prominent powers closely monitor the situation here"


    "Then it is only a matter of time before this world is embroiled in a power struggle between at least a couple of major forces", Nie Xiwang noted, causing Wu Long to nod in agreement.


    "How do we go about facing them?", Feng Yi addressed the elephant in the room, since contending with major powers of this Boundless World right after arriving in it was obviously not the best situation they could wish for.


    "We don''t need to", Wu Long chuckled, earning quite a few raised eyebrows, and then with a chuckled giving an exnation, "the first order of business was information, and we have seeded in procuring what we needed before any of the big yers entered the stage. Now, we are no longer in such a vulnerable position, so we can turn our attention to growing our capabilities and developing our strength, something I told you we have to do"


    The urgency of Wu Long''s first move was to fix a fatal weakness in their position, which was the blindness toward their situation and environment, that made any and all moves extremely dangerous.


    Now, however, they were instead in the position of power, since they knew about those around them more than thetter knew about them.


    "So your n is to dive deep and just stay low while consolidating our strength?", Xue Bing asked with a bit of bluntness, expressing what others thought but did not voice.


    After all, it was a little hard to believe that he would take such a passive approach.


    "Hahaha, no, of course not. We will also be gradually strengthening our positions and expanding our influence, but that has to be a very careful and gradual process in order to not lose our advantage", Wu Long lightlyughed, seeing that no one really believed he wanted toy low,"we dock funds, after all. So our second order of business would be to discreetly enter the local market"


    "What currency are they using here?", Sui Luxiao''s eyes lit up at the mention of the local economy.


    "Mm, while I did say that countries of cultivators took up a smaller percentage of territory in the Boundless Worlds, their influence goes way beyond their actual borders. Each region''s cultivators use the currency of the overlord of the region. In the case of this region, it is the Wei Dynasty that Old Man Zhao was a vassal of, and thus for several hundred Worlds around, the currency is their coin"


    "Then I suppose there is a market of exchange between those powerful nations?", Sui Luxiao nodded with understanding, rifying the first thing that came to mind.


    "Yes, and that is where powerful Trading Companies and other international organizationse into y as well. Overall, the economy here is moreplex than in the Three Continents, and there are many yers involved. So if we were to aim big for the foreseeable future, it would be to expand the Soaring Feather Trading Company and its influence over the economy of the region, and if possible, further still"


    As he made this goal clear, Sui Luxiao''s eyes red with excitement and anticipation. Cao Mei and Cao Xiang also looked at each other as they realized that there was a busy time ahead.


    "Well, for now, as you heard, there will soon be a struggle between major forces here, it would be a waste not to use it", Wu Long then added with a grin.


    "Hahaha! When the Sandpiper and the m fight each other, it''s the Fisherman who benefits! Valley Master is wise!", General Feng''s voice thundered as he proimed his approval as Wu Long''s grin froze.

 Chapter 689 A good motivation

    Chapter 689 A good motivation


    A few days passed with little developments, Old Yen returned several times with small nuggets of information, mostly on the movements of the nearby major powers that started to wake up to the news of this region''s renewed status as an area of interest.


    In the meantime Wu Long mainly focused on helping hisdies to adjust, and his ownprehension of the Dao Runes, which, since thest enlightenment, achieved a new frontier as he understood the intrinsic connection between them and hisprehension of the Concepts and Laws.


    After all it was hisprehension of the Concept of Annihtion that was partially responsible for him gaining the Earth Rune.


    It was not necessary for him toprehend the concepts of elemental forces in his past life, as he had no elemental attributes whatsoever, rather, that was a genuine waste of time to him since those were only useful to those who were able to wield those forces.


    Now, however, he came to the realization that all of hisprehensions that led to improved control of the Dao Runes, what he considered as the understanding of the Runes themselves, were the understanding of Concepts of Lightning, Water, Wind, Cold, Blood, Sound and now Earth.


    This revtion opened up the veil, and allowed him to see the powers he wielded now far more clearly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''In this way Dao Runes can be the manifestation of myprehension¡­", he thought with some relief, as that was something he was quitepetent in, and confident in being able to improve.


    ''... but more than that it is a direct way to wield the power of a concept¡­'', he added, as Concepts and Laws that cultivatorsprehended were usually only expressed through some medium, like a Weapon Domain, or the so-called Dao Manifestation that one gained in the Seven Profound Realms, which was thetent ability of the Root of Awareness, allowing one to infuse Concepts and Laws into their techniques.


    ''However'', he paused his jovial thought as he spotted a peculiar detail, '' going off of that logic, by now I should then be able to wield Runes corresponding to the Concepts that I already have proficiency in¡­''


    After all, one of the greatest reasons Wu Long was considered so formidable inbat, even among those with far more experience and higher cultivation than him, was because of his achievements in theprehension of Concepts.


    And none were as key to his ability to inspire fear, than the duo of the Concept of Time and Concept of Space, the two universally considered almost impossible to obtain, and granting those few who did great powers even in the very limited capacity that was currently avable to any cultivator toprehend them.


    It was clear to him that there was more to this dynamic between Concepts and Laws on one end, and the Dao Runes on the other. Furthermore, to the same degree that he was happy and relieved about the revtion of the nature of hisprehension thus far, he was also frustrated.


    ''This only means I am further away from truly understanding the nature of the Dao Runes themselves'', he thought grimly.


    If all of theprehensions he had thus far were merely ones pertaining to the Concepts, the Dao Runes themselves, their essence and core of their being was all the more elusive to him.


    It was in the middle of such thoughts, meditating on an open terrace, that Song Lingfei found Wu Long.


    A carefree smile appeared on his face as he turned to her, along with a genuine look of joy in his eyes at seeing her.


    "It seems you are one of the first to fully adapt to being an Essence Awakening Realm practitioner", his tone had a note of praise and surprise.


    "...I had a good motivation¡­", she first hesitated, and then spoke with a shy smile, her cheeks flushing with a gentle rosiness.


    "You don''t say", the glint in his eyes changed, and she knew that he instantly saw through that motivation of hers, her blush intensifying.


    Song Lingfei no longer could sustain eye contact, turning her gaze to the side.


    Wu Long stood up, and slowly approached her as she stopped midway, his tone bing even more gentle and soft, but his words gaining even more yfulness, "I am very interested in that motivation of yours"


    "I doubt that I can shed more light on the subject you know better than me", she said, still not daring to look directly into his eyes while he drew close.


    His smile grew wider, as a soft chuckle escaped his lips, "I did not say I wished to hear about it, Lingfei. I only said I am interested in it"


    She made a simultaneously nervous and excited gulp, finally turning to him as he was now right before her. What she saw in his eyes was nothing short of a raging me, a me that made her feel weak in the knees, even more nervous than before, and at the same time incredibly happy. This gaze was ttering for any woman, and given by someone she longed for, was akin to dering her the most precious being in all the universe.


    He did not need to tell her that being considerate and patient did not mean the absence of desire. The look in his eyes told her everything about that. She stared as if enchanted and read in his gaze how much effort it took for him to hold back all this time.


    "But you said¡­", her voice sounded a bit hoarse and unfamiliar to her own ear. Her thoughts became jumbled. She could not understand how she missed this gaze before, or rather, how could he hide it so well despite its intensity. And how could he wait under the weight of it.


    Meanwhile minute changes in his expression made his smile all the more charming in her eyes.


    "And I did not lie", he replied to her unvoiced question, "I could wait, while it was necessary to wait. And at the time it truly was necessary"


    His tone was still as calm and collected, but there were a few notes that betrayed a slight impatience.


    "However¡­", he then added as those subtle notes became more pronounced, "...that doesn''t mean I can wait when that is no longer the case"


    His arms wrapped around her and she felt in his movements something more instinctual, and less restrained. Her delicate and lithe body instantly was enveloped in his warmth, as she felt the sturdiness of his body, and at the same time the gentleness of his touch despite the power she felt in him.


    All of his actions, his gaze, his subtle mannerisms, the sound of his voice, and his scent she caught being held in his arms. All of those woke something up deep within her that she was partially already aware of, and yet seemed to be discovering for the first time.


    He leaned in and the kiss that followed, left her mind nk, unable to concentrate, as she felt the world spinning, or drifting away, she no longer remembered which it was.


    They had kissed before, but never like this. This was something else entirely, something she had never even imagined.

 Chapter 690 (R18) Tempting an already tempted man

    Chapter 690 (R18) Tempting an already tempted man


    Song Lingfei did not notice when they left the terrace, nor did she know how much time passed. The next thing her mind registered was beingid down, her back touching something soft that she could only assume was a bed. Either way she had neither time nor desire to confirm that guess.


    All of her focus was on him, on his gaze, his actions, his lips pressing against hers, his body pressing against hers, and the feeling of his arms exploring her body atop the thin, soft fabric of her clothes.


    At this time her luxurious clothes felt like shackles that were in the way, and her body''s temperature rose, making it all the more unbearable.


    He did not make her wait too long, but was not in a rush either. His movements were confident and steady, carefully and gently guiding the maiden whose womanhood was awakened. Quelling her impatience with soft and mind-blowingly addictive kisses, and at the same time gradually fanning the mes of her passion with his hands.


    And then came the moment when his hand reached into her robes, a ming heat spreading as it traced the smooth, supple skin of her thigh.


    "Ha~a~", a trembling breath escaped her lips that slightly swelled from the intense kisses, as her already unfocused gaze became more longing, "I-..", she spoke up not recognizing her own voice, interrupted by her own struggled breathing, "... I feel weird¡­ no¡­ I-... I feel hot¡­"


    The feeling of her clothes being in the way became even more intense, as she already tasted the sweet sweet feeling of his skin touching hers.


    "We both are", he said in a soft, soothing tone as his lips touched her neck, sending a pleasurable shiver through her whole body, "but if you rush it, the less time you have to enjoy it"


    His lips that traced her neck down a bit, once more gave it a kiss that made her almost scream out, an indistinct moan escaping her lips, "Nha~aah!".


    The moan sobered her up, not expecting it to be so loud, as her eyes opened wide, very distinctly hearing her own rapid heartbeat. But the next moment, another kiss came while his hand traveled back up her thigh, and the moment of rity passed, pleasure enveloping her like arge wave of warm,fortable softness.


    And in that softness, she felt a tension. The two contradicting andplementing each other.


    "I can''t wait", she half-whispered half-cried, feeling the clothes on her to be tighter, heavier, suffocating, more restricting than she ever thought possible.


    Next, cool air brushed against her skin, and she felt a freedom never experienced before.


    The sturdy,rge hand that held incredible power within, but was soft and gentle in its touch, spread a scalding heat as it climbed from her knee to the thin line of lingerie, a heat that contrasted with the air around, and made her even more aware of it.


    His hot breath gave away the position of his lips against her neck and she stretched her hands, knowing where to find his head without looking, and then greedily kissing him when he answered her wish.


    His hand wrapped around her, sliding atop her delicate back,while his other reached her waist, and going past it went further to gently caress the side of her t stomach, climbing to the ample chest, bound in the luxurious lingerie.


    "It is dangerous to tempt an already tempted man", he whispered in her ear after their lips parted, the sound of his voice sending another shiver down her spine.


    "Haa~... I just asked for advice¡­", Song Longfei answered knowing he was speaking about the lingerie with a modest and at the same time alluring design, that was not something someone raised as a princess would wear in everyday life.


    A chuckle escaped his lips, as he understood that the only ones she could ask were someone who was very familiar with his tastes.


    His hand reached her breast and cupped it atop the bra, and then gently pressing his fingers to caress it, as another tremor went through her body.


    "Mmnh!", her back slightly arched, and then she whispered "But I''m d it seems to have the intended effect" as a smile appeared on her lips.


    His chuckle made her aware of his expression even as sheid with closed eyes, his breathing near her ear, "Didn''t I just say it was dangerous? You''re about to learn why I did¡­"


    His hand on her back skillfully unhooked her bra, and slid further to reach her breast from the other side, while the hand that rested on her chest slid down below.


    "Aaahn~!", her eyes flew open, but were quickly zed over as he covered her mouth with a kiss. One of his hands was caressing her breast, while another was already atop her panties,gently massaging between her legs from above the soft fabric.


    "Mmnh! Uhmn!", her moans into her lips spoke volumes of the pleasure, and the moisture he felt under his hand between her legs was a definitive proof.


    His hand slid up and then immediately slipped inside the lingerie, her body jolting and then squirming in his arms as her moans became more sensual, his other hand starting to tease an already erect nipple of her breast. Pleasurable sensations unlike anything she ever felt overwhelmed her, leaving her mind nk again.


    And in the midst of this nkness, a single unrted thought came to her ''Ah, I forgot the stockings¡­.''


    It disappeared in the next moment as she felt a rising tense sensation between her legs.


    Her delicate, elegant body was covered in beads of sweat as her long slender legs started slightly haphazardly moving on their own.


    It was as if she was struggling, and yet she clung to him with her arms.


    And then, "Mhm! Aaaaaaah!!!"


    Their lips parted, and he watched her eyes that flew open again, relishing the sight of pleasure in them as she was shaking in convulsions, her back arching as she felt an orgasm for the first time.


    "Haa~... haa~... I¡­", as she slightly calmed down a shameful feeling crept up along with a blush as what happened just before was going through her head over and over again.


    "That''s how you made me feel, my dear. I told you it was dangerous", he chuckled, adding "this is something natural, and beautiful, Lingfei"


    She wove her hands around his neck and they kissed once more, his hands very slowly resuming to caress her, giving her that sweet torment once more. She slowly realized that he was not satisfied showing her how dangerous it was to provoke an already tempted man once, rather, he was only starting.


    The thought terrified and delighted her at the same time, and with some difficulty she was forced to recognize thetter feeling was far more prevalent.


    After an hour of the pleasurable agony she could no longer wait, experiencing climax after climax, "I can''t go on like this anymore! Take me! Make me yours!"


    He did not need to be asked twice, and then an unusual, pleasurable feeling spread inside her as he entered her for the first time.


    His hand atop her lower abdomen was warm and felt veryfortable, so much so she did not feel any pain the moment her maidenhood was torn. Only pleasure and incredible happiness from finally being hispletely.


    Only a thin trace of red appearing on the white bedsheets spoke of her change of status, while her already ustomed to lesser degree of pleasure body was quickly adapting to the new, far more intense one.


    ''I-it''s so big and hard¡­ and it goes so~ deep¡­'', she thought while looking up at him, studying the gentle and passionate gaze of his eyes, hugging his powerful shoulders that covered her from the world around, ''I- I feel so full of him, and at the same time, enveloped by him¡­ aah¡­ so this is it..''


    Some bits and pieces of conversations with her Dao Sisters came to her mind and went as quickly as they arrived, pushed out by the new intense sensations.


    Every thrust he made resonated throughout her.


    Her body gradually started adapting, moving to meet his movements, herevery motion imbued with the natural grace of her noble origin, delicacy of her character, as well as the sensuality of her newly awoken instincts.


    Her moans gradually became more passionate, more sensual, filled with that unmistakable pleasure and womanly charm while his thrusts started bing faster, more powerful.


    Finally, her head jolted as she clung to him tightly, her body arching and convulsing as she felt her insides filled with hot thick seed.


    "Aahn!!!!", her short but incredibly sensual moan reverberated in his ears, multiplying the pleasure of cumming inside her.


    "Haa~ haa~ haa~", after a while of being glued together in this pose, her body gradually rxed, as she struggled to catch her breath. And as he slightly leaned back his head to look her in the eyes, he could see a new glint in them that was not there before.


    The gaze of an innocent maiden now was of an alluring woman.


    And even though he still was hard inside her, that gaze made him even harder still, a light twitch sending a jolt through her body.


    "I heard¡­ once is not enough¡­ right?", her tone was of being considerate of his urges, and yet her gaze gave away her own desire, giving him a smile.


    "You bet", he chuckled, and leaned in for another kiss while his hips started very slowly moving again. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Song Lingfei did not have to be worried about asking him again, as he continued to make love to her until she no longer could stay awake from exhaustion, her final thought before falling into deep slumber being ''So this is what a woman''s happiness feels like¡­ I want him to feel happy as well¡­''

 Chapter 691 Ideals of Romance

    Chapter 691 Ideals of Romance


    Song Lingfei''s consciousness softly floated up from the deep slumber. Her still closed eyes slightly trembled and a gentle smile touched her lips.


    A contradictory feeling of pleasant tiredness started slowly bing more pronounced as she paused to explore this new and incredible feeling. At the same time, she felt incrediblyfortable, so much so that she was tempted to go back into the sweet embrace of sleep.


    Slowly, the events of the previous day all the way to the night when her consciousness drowned in the waves of sweet fatigue, starteding back to her, and a healthy bright red appeared on her already rosy from the sleep cheeks.


    The former Imperial Princess slowly opened her eyes, and tilting her head to the side, caught sight of the one responsible for herfort and tiredness.


    The profile of his face in the rays of morning sunlight gave her a feeling of butterflies fluttering in her stomach.


    Wu Long turned to look at the awakened beauty, who now started giving off the allure and grace of a woman, recing the more innocent and somewhat even childish beauty of the maiden she was before. It seemed nothing changed in her expression from usual, and yet there was some imperceptible difference that was hard to describe in precise terms, which nheless made her all the more charming for it.


    She did not turn away her gaze this time, even though her cheeks still held that rosiness, her eyes looking straight into his, and relishing the look that she saw deep within them.


    After a long period of this cozy silence Wu Long was the first to break it, noticing a very minute but expensive movement of her shoulder and a look in her eyes that shed for just a moment, "You should know how dangerous it is to tempt me, Lingfei"


    A light chuckle escaped her lips, "I do, but I also learned how incredible it is"


    Wu Long moved forward with her in his arms, turning over so that he was hovering over her, something in his expression causing her to momentarily lose her breath, as that yful smile she made earlier froze on her face, neither disappearing, nor persisting, like a footprint in the snow.


    In the meantime he was taking in the scene he saw, her gorgeous upper body, glossy almost glowing supple skin, flowing azure hair tousled all over the bedsheets.


    A moment, and then his lips took hers with a powerful, passionate, and yet gentle momentum,and she replied with no less fervor, relishing the feeling.


    A sigh escaped his lips as their lips parted, restraining himself.


    ''Insatiable indeed, but then again, who can me me?'', he inwardly chuckled.


    ''But if I rush, what was the purpose of being more prudent earlier'', he then cooled his momentum, as the night before, despite giving her immense pleasure, he still held back quite a bit.


    The reason was in his earlier conundrum, when he contemted being too impulsive and rushed in indulging his time with hisdies, which resulted in periods of not being able to enjoy that luxury. But time and time again when he was around his beauties, and now too, he was reminded why he always could not hold back.


    Right now, Song Lingfei was simply irresistible, her every gesture, look and word made him feel a rising desire raging within him.


    Seeing through his thoughts, "Isn''t improving your Yang Root increasing your capacity for dual cultivation, and even to an extent desire as well?", Song Lingfei asked with curiosity, pointing out the contradiction that he always was improving his Yang Root far beyond what hisdies could handle, and yet was at the same time troubled by that same situation.


    Heughed with amusement, nodding, "Yes indeed. But that''s just one of those inescapable things in life"


    "The infinite pursuit of perfection amid trade-offs?"


    "Mm, something along those lines"


    "I guess that''s what makes it life", a gentle smile curled up her lips, and he gave her another kiss, this time a softer, more tame one. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡ª


    Song Lingfei was touched by the discovery of the bond that now existed between them, experiencing a profound sense of connection and belonging.


    If before she could feel that on an instinctual and emotional level, she could now feel it more tangibly and much more vividly. This development in their rtionship, of course, did not go unnoticed by the Dao Family members, as they immediately caught on and immediately spirited away the former Imperial Princess as soon as the breakfast was over. Wu Long, meanwhile, went to the terrace of the mansion that he was meditating on previously after shaking his head with a chuckle.


    "You really got incredibly lucky. No, the word lucky can''t even capture it", Fen Baihu materialized next to him, her eight fluffy tails swaying with curiosity.


    "True", Wu Long answered in a light tone, agreeing with her assessment, and then noticing a look of surprise and curiosity in her pink eyes, asked "What?"


    "No it''s just¡­ I thought you humans wouldn''t admit something like that¡­"


    "I''m not into denying reality", Wu Long''s eyes filled with amusement.


    "But still, isn''t that against your¡­ws or something" Fen Baihu visibly struggled to express what she meant, while Wu Longughed heartily at the choice of words.


    "No, there are nows like that", he rified after calming down fromughing, "you might mean moral norms, or more concretely rules of social conduct, as well as ideals of romance" "Yes! ¡­ ehm, yes that"


    "Hmm, how should I exin?", Wu Long pondered a bit tracing his chin, not sure if she would grasp the concept, seeing that even the ws'' that she talked about were not something she really understood, only vaguely could infer from what little knowledge of the human society she had. He then nodded, finally deciding on a viable way of exining it,"If I said I wasn''t happy or didn''t care about receiving the bloodline of Grand Void Eagle from Lingfei, I would be simply lying"


    "Mm", Fen Baihu nodded, her expression making it clear that it was what she sincerely expected him to do, and what prompted this conversation.


    For her, the pretense of humans to not care about obvious advantages of their mating partner was a ridiculous farce, but at the same time something she learned to anticipate from them.


    "But for some people, acknowledging it, recognizing that truth, that alone somehow diminishes or tarnishes my rtionship with Lingfei, which is not how I see it" Wu Long exined, the look in his eyes of someone who gave a satisfactory and exhaustive reply on the subject. But¡­


    "Right? Why would it be a bad thing?" Her eyes shone with a light of strong agreement, as her fox ears slightly twitched from the excitement of being in agreement on this sentiment. Faced with a further question, Wu Long was a bit stuck on how to exin it, eventually adding "Well, it has to do with sincerity, as well as feelings. Or rather, being confident in your own feelings toward someone"


    "I still don''t understand"


    Wu Long sighed with a bit of defeat, "Ask Mingyu then. She''ll be able to exin it better I think. That''s the most borate I can get"


    After all, in most cases, his ability to exin something, especially in rtion to such topics, relied very heavily on the one he was talking to to draw frommon knowledge, which Fen Baihucked, as well as to an extent adding to his words on their own by reading between the lines, which she also was not used to doing.


    At this time they arrived at the terrace where Wu Long was going to meditate.


    "Fine, I''ll go ask your women", she said with a sigh, melting into thin air like a dream while Wu Long sat down in a lotus pose.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 692 The Visitors

    Chapter 692 The Visitors


    Wu Long''s expression was focused and somber as he felt his Root of VItality in his heart pump out fresh blood, with a trace of a powerful Mythical Beast''s bloodline in it, into his bloodstream.


    His cultivation realm has not yet reached the point of this bloodlines being truly awakened, but as someone closely familiar with mighty bloodlines and experienced in using them he could already feel the underlyingtent power of the blood coursing through his veins now.


    It was not the first time he had received a rare bloodline, after all, he even had a Dragon Race''s bloodline, although quitete in his past life.


    However, the blood coursing through his veins now was something else entirely, unlike anything he ever experienced.


    ''Mythical Beasts'' was a very funny term, as it sought to lump together and categorize those beings that did not fit into any other category, but in truth did not have anything to do with each other, and yet usually so singr and few in quantities, they could not hold up separate categories of their own.


    There were, like Fen Baihu, those who were the only known individual, with the knowledge about theming from ancient records. There were also those like the Great Celestial Whales, a small tribe, isted and shrouded by mystery. For the most part, Mythical Beasts did not share anything beyond their rarity and irregrity, and there was no way to draw lines ofparison between them. The ranges of their existences were simply too varied and unique.


    However, there was one thing that was very clear.


    The Grand Void Eagle was an absolutely exceptional existence if taken on its own, whose abilities went far beyond the normal conventions of what constituted power.


    The only bloodline Wu Long previously held that he could at least somehowpare was the Dragon Race''s bloodline. But even then, it was still fundamentally different.


    The Dragon Race''s bloodline held in it that quintessential raw power of the Dragons, the raging potential and vitality of which were almost unmatched. And which strengthened every aspect of one''s being, whether that was Physical Form, Energy Potential or Soul Integrity.


    The bloodline of a Grand Void Eagle inparison felt serene, almost passive and devoid of the tyrannical violence, or the aggressiveness of the bloodlines he had experienced before. ''How strange¡­'', a thought ran through his mind.


    The nature of the power he perceived in this bloodline feltpletely foreign to his earlierprehensions of the Concept of Space, or even what he imagined the bloodline of a Mythical Beast would feel like.


    ''It is¡­ like echo¡­'', a word came to his mind that finally somewhat capturedwhat he felt, or at least part of it.


    There wasn''t an overwhelming, overpowering feeling that he expected and was bracing himself for, which left him a bit dumbfounded. Instead it was like something distant, a trace, of power he could not perceive calling out from behind a veil he could not peer through, only its shadows and bleak reverberations reaching him.


    He spent some time still prepared to bear that crushing oppressive feeling that never came, before he eventually finally lowered his guard, still feeling a bit apprehensive.


    But as underwhelming the experience was in terms of hardship, he could still vividly feel the change taking ce, as the new bloodline was filling his whole body with a newtent power, and changing his very physique by reacting with his Body Tempering technique.


    It was the process that Song Lingfeicked because of the differences between her human physiology and her bloodline, and that she had to go through once she obtained this very technique from Wu Long.


    And as with any change, he too, had to adapt to it.


    What was quite consistent with his expectations unlike his first impression of the bloodline, were the physiological changes taking ce, as the blood coursing through him was evolving the base durability and potential of his muscles, bones and nervous system through the Body Tempering technique far beyond previous capabilities and expanding the potential for future growth as well.


    After spending time adjusting, he was finally ready to proceed with cultivating the Pure Yin Qi and Yin Qi that he got from Song Lingfei.


    ¡ª


    A loud explosive sound resounded, as Wu Long finished the 2nd reformation of his Crystal Core, being perhaps the first person to experience this process for the second time in one lifetime and third if counting his previous one. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Any more and the amount of Spiritual Qi that I use will be too conspicuous" he breathed out with a smile on his face, as a bead of sweat wasing down the side of his face.


    After all, at the moment, all of the Spiritual Qi filling this Mystic Realm came from outside. And while the way it was absorbed was ambiguous, as well as hard to trace, if the amount Wu Long used up was too great, it could affect the overall density of the Spiritual Qi in the region of the outside world, which could draw attention of the gathering powers.


    The Core Reformations that the Crystal Core in the ring of Spiritual Qi around his Grandmist Core was going through were as he expected not as dangerous or vtile as when he made his first Core.


    It was, however, as taxing on the resources, if not more, because he did not simply replicate but perfect this Crystal Core even more.


    Not to mention that while this time a failure in the reformation of a Core might not result in a fatal oue, he had no doubt in it leading to serious internal injury and, perhaps, even more aggrievedly to the loss of all the progress with that Core.


    Thus the lessened inherent danger of this process did not trante into a more rxed attitude toward it.


    Wu Long stood up, turning toward the main terrace of the mansion where hisdies usually gathered.


    He still had some Yin Qi that he did not refine, and there were much things he could ponder on, but he had already spent a lot of time in the process of adjusting to his new bloodline.


    In this period, the majority of those who advanced should have adapted, and the outside world was not standing still either.


    ''Time waits for no one'', he chuckled to his thought, and then with a light step disappeared from the spot.


    ¡ª


    The Soft Meadow Continent saw a very subtle increase in the number of cultivatorsing through the World Stone controlled by the Iron w Group.


    There was no sudden uproar, but rather a quiet increase in activity.


    And yet the change in the atmosphere on the continent was palpable among the cultivators. The vast majority of the small powers on the continent were anticipating some kind of shift in the power dynamics, as well as a growing conflict. Some weing it, some dreading its arrival. And there were agents of various outside forces approaching the local ones, stoking those mes of uncertainty, instability, and expanding possibilities in the minds of those with ambition.


    "Haa~", Yu Zhen, an Elder of the Three Pirs Sect whom Wu Long had seen at the World Stone leading to the Battle God''s Cradle, heavily sighed as he looked from the balcony over the Sect.


    "I told you that it wasn''t wise to antagonize Huo Bai, at that time Elder Yu, especially over the matter of the World Stone", a man that was beside him on that day at the World Stone spoke from behind him.


    "What do you suppose I should have done then?", Yu Zhen turned with a grim look at his subordinate, "If we don''t draw a line in the sand the Iron w Group will just continue getting bolder, while we shrink back more and more. Look at us now! Our Sect is nothing like it was 500 years before. Each decade we continue to decline, and the number of new disciples continues to dwindle. Another thousand years and we will cease to exist!"


    A deep frustration surfaced in the voice of the Elder.


    "Hah, I did not hear you voicing thatint when you were reprimanded by the council of Grand Elders before", a voice came from behind them, causing Yu Zhen to swallow the continuation of his tirade.


    ""Grand Elder Ro"", both Yu Zhen and his subordinate bowed toward a slightly older looking man who appeared on the balcony.


    Grand Elder Ro raised his hand for them to rx, turning his questioning gaze toward Yu Zhen.


    "They won''t listen¡­ they never have", the Elder replied with a deep exhale.


    "Isn''t this exactly the same behavior in which you so readily use us of toward the Iron w Group?", Grand Elder Ro spoke while stroking his beard.


    "I know", Yu Zhen lowered his head, covering his face, "But what have myints aplished after decades?"


    "You have those supporting you", Grand Elder Ro answered with the same calm toneing closer and turning toward the scenery that Yu Zhen was looking at before, "It was because you voiced your beliefs that your subordinates follow you. And also why I supported you despite many in the council believing you should be stripped of your position as the Senior Elder of the Sect Protectors Hall"


    "And I am grateful for your support", Yu Zhen spoke in a humble tone.


    "Haa~, I hoped you would be able to change our path", the Grand Elder spoke in a slightly more tired tone, "When I first saw you address the council as a Disciple, I thought there is a passionate soul! Now, I am afraid you are turning into what you hated back then. A bitter but inactive man in a position to enact change but refusing to do so, who can onlyin about where our Sect is going"


    Yu Zhen lowered his head again, unable to counter these words.


    His subordinate who was silent up until that point, raised his voice, "With all due respect, Grand Elder Ro, I believe it has not gone that far yet. Elder Yu certainly may have lost some of his initial spark of enthusiasm, but I could not me him. Seeing that all of his efforts were frustrated by failure it is not strange if he was alreadypletely apathetic"


    "Weren''t you the one who said he made a mistake in antagonizing Huo Bai, Yi Pong?", Grand Elder Ro chuckled, a hint of amusement appearing in his eyes.


    "I certainly did, but that is only in that circumstance. The World Stone is too big of an affair for a small Sect like us to profit off. And it is not because of the Iron w Group at all. Thus arguing over it wasn''t the best choice at the time, in my humble opinion" the subordinate named by Grand Elder Ro as Yi Pong answered with a calm demeanor, a light smile on his face.


    "Always the pragmatic man", Grand Elder Ro chuckled once more.


    "You tter me", Yi Pong replied with a humble short bow.


    "The point wasn''t about the World Stone", Yu Zhen raised his gaze, "it was to take a stance toward the Iron w Group"


    "Perhaps you are right, but what Yi Pong meant was that you should pick your battles, Elder Yu. Perhaps then the Council of Elders would not be as displeased, as we would have at least gained something from taking that stance", Grand Elder Ro said in a soft tone.


    "But isn''t the World Stone in our territory?", Yu Zhen asked as Yi Pong and the Grand Elder exchanged nces.


    Thetter sighed, "It is only so because it was useless until now. We cannot maintain control over it now that it may be active again"


    "But if we did, would we not rise to the position equal or even higher than the Iron w Group who control the only other active World Stone?", Yu Zhen spoke with a spark in his eyes, revealing his aspirations toward the World Stone.


    The two he was speaking to widened their eyes, finally understanding that it was not simply a matter of taking a stance toward the Iron w Group that Yu Zhen spoke of before.


    ''This youngster¡­ he really sees the World Stone reawakening as a chance we could take advantage of¡­'', Grand Elder Ro thought, not sure if he should be impressed by that boldness or dumbfounded by the stupidity and naivety.


    "In order to do that, the Iron w Group is the least of our problems", Yi Pong made a sigh, shaking his head.


    "You mean¡­ outside forces?", it was Yu Zhen''s time to be surprised.


    "You may not realize it, because it was always a useless lump of stone during your lifetime, but the World Stone connecting with the Boundless Mortal World is a far bigger deal. The World Stone that the Iron w Group controls is a pebble inparison", Grand Elder Ro nodded with aplicated look on his face.


    "But¡­", Yu Zhen struggled to ept the warnings of the two, still taken by the breath of inspiration he felt when he first heard of a disturbance at the World Stone.


    And at this moment, a Sect Protector under Yu Zhen arrived on the terrace, first shocked by the presence of the Grand Elder, but nheless reporting his duty first.


    "Elder Yu, there are visitors at the Sect''s main gate, who requested for you by name", the Sect Protector spoke as the eyes of all three people on the terrace showed surprise.


    "Excuse me for a while, Grand Elder Ro, it seems I have visitors. I am sure it is nothing important, so I should be back soon", Yu Zhen then sighed as the discussion he was invested in was interrupted.


    "Go on", Grand Elder Ro nodded calmly, implying that they would continue this conversation when Yu Zhen went back.


    The Elder nodded back and went after the Sect Protector, followed by Yi Pong.


    "Did they at least say who they were?", Yu Zhen asked with a bit of irritation, his mind still lingering on the conversation before.


    "Hmm, they only said that the man who wanted to talk to you was named Wu Long"


    ''Tch, great, now I have to waste time on someone I don''t even know'', Yu Zhen thought as he did not recognize anyone by that name, not even suspecting that fate itself knocked on his door.

 Chapter 693 "Least threatening"

    Chapter 693 "Least threatening"


    "He sure takes his time", Madam Liang spoke, puffing a cloud of herbal smoke into the air, reclining on a not-sofortable sofa of the small room they were escorted to. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Well, he doesn''t know who he''s meeting", Zhao Xieren smiled, quite urately gauging the expectations of the man they were about to meet.


    "That makes sense", Liang Yuhan drew on her smoking pipe once more, narrowing her eyes in thought, and then turning to Wu Long "Still, for such a careful approach at first, you sure came openly"


    "We had two debilitating factors before. Lack of information, and theck of manpower who could move", Wu Long shrugged his shoulders.


    While he was still cautious even now that those factors were mitigated, it did not mean he had to be afraid to make any moves at all.


    "Speaking of information, do we know who that man was working for?" Madam Liang spoke remembering the man who so generously shared his knowledge with them.


    "Mm, they''re called the Ember Palm Pavilion, it is one of therger Sects around these regions of the Boundless World, which is likely to be one of the contenders for dominance over this ce", Wu Long nodded.


    The emerald green eyes of the beauty widened at his answer.


    "That Celestial Fox sure is powerful¡­", she spoke with a hint of being slightly dumbfounded.


    "Isn''t that something you can do as well?" Zhao Xieren asked with a bit of surprise at that reaction.


    Liang Yuhan chuckled with a bit of self-deprecation, "Not at all, at least not in that short of a time and definitely not when the target is in captivity. Things you want to hide are very sensitive, and thus naturally heighten alertness when probed even on the subconscious level. It might be not a problem to get superficial information from a man with illusions, but to get anything rted to such sensitive topics is a tall order"


    "Don''t be too hard on yourself", Wu Long interjected with a smile, "Fen Baihu''s powers are uniquely predisposed in this regard, and thus even in her current weakened state she can extract such things with rtive ease. She just has to let that man believe that everything goes as he wants it to go"


    "Hah, by now he probably believes that he''s already back in his organization", Liang Yuhan chuckled, shaking her head.


    "He''sing", Wu Long turned to the door, through which Yu Zhen came in after a few minutes.


    The Sect Elder''s gaze carefully studied his visitors, quite surprised to see two Transcendents, who seemingly were not belonging to any main faction. The beauty of thedy with the smoking pipe momentarily stunned him, but he quickly gathered himself by reminding himself of the circumstances.


    "I assume you are the one named Wu Long", he then turned to Zhao Xieren, assuming the owner of the only name he heard would have the highest cultivation.


    "That would be me", Wu Long chuckled, and then turning to the old man next to him added "Allow me to introduce the one seeking to meet you, Zhao Xieren"


    Yu Zhen quickly caught on to the fact that the main person in a delegation might not speak directly to the gatekeepers, and nodding, turned to the old man "May I know where do you know my name from, and what business you have with me?"


    "Your name is not hard to learn in the city, after all you always ensure the interests of this Sect in any affairs happening within the region", Old Man Zhao replied in a neutral tone, "And the business we have is cooperation"


    "You will have to go through the proper procedure then", Yu Zhen''s brows furrowed as he understood that they more or less used his name as a bait to get through the gates.


    He then pondered how to politely finish this conversation, as he did not want to offend an older man who also held a formidable cultivation level.


    "Is anyone here other than you interested inpeting with the Iron w Group over the World Stone? Fuu~, it seems this old man made all this way in vain. I guess we''ll have to go to the neighboring Sect then¡­", however, Zhao Xieren''s subsequent words stopped Yu Zhen in his tracks.


    Yi Pong, his subordinate, turned his narrowed eyes toward the old man, and then turning back to Yu Zhen slowly shook his head from side to side with a look of concern and caution.


    However, not heeding that warning, Yu Zhen decided to engage, his gaze bing piercing as if he tried to peer through the intention of the old man.


    "That doesn''t seem like something you can do lightly", he finally replied with disbelief seeping through in his voice. Madam Liang smiled, puffing a cloud of smoke in the air. She could see how inexperienced this man was at hiding his emotions. Even through that suspicion that he intentionally did not bother to hide, a very clear interest which he was trying to cover up, was showing through.


    "You can decide that after hearing out this old man, but if you decide that before doing so, you will never know", Zhao Xieren chuckled, in a rxed tone. It was not acting, as when he got his briefing from Wu Long, it was exined that it waspletely fine to leave without this Sect''s cooperation. The same, however, was not true for Yu Zhen.


    He hesitated for a moment, and then made a polite gesture toward the door, "This ce is not appropriate for such a sensitive discussion, let''s switch the venue"


    Old Man Zhao nodded with a smile, as Yi Pong narrowed his eyes at the three who stood up and moved toward the door.


    Some timeter, as Yu Zhen sat opposite the three visitors in his personal office, cups of steaming tea on the small table in between them, and Yi Pong standing behind him, he finally approached the topic once more.


    "So, how exactly are you nning to take control over the World Stone?", Yu Zhen asked leaning slightly forward, his hands locked together.


    "By taking control over the only other World Stone that no one is currently paying attention to", Old Man Zhao exined with a smile.


    "You mean the one leading to the Great Wilderness?", Yu Zhen raised his eyebrow.


    "Yes"


    "Nonsense!", Yi Pong interjected, "There is a swarm of Giant Reaper Ants on the other end. If you tamper with the seal on the World Stone you will get us all killed!"


    "Not to mention that the seal is overseen by guardians", Yu Zhen nodded, already slightly regretting prolonging this conversation.


    "Who said we''ll be tampering with the Seal in any way?", Zhao Xieren shrugged his shoulders.


    "You mean¡­"


    "We only need other people to think that there is value in that World Stone. After the revival of this one, it would be easy to believe the other one is reviving too", Old Man nodded with a smile, a lightughter in his tone.


    "But¡­ how does that give us advantage?", Yu Zhen made a confused expression.


    "Because we know which target is real, while the attention of everyone else would be divided. Besides, if you create an alliance with the Tiebi Mountain Sect that already holds the World Stone within their territory you will effectively be in a dominant position because of the mutually protective alliance. In fact it is the alliance that this old man wanted to propose to you and then broker it with the other side" Old Man Zhao chuckled, causing both Yu Zhen and Yi Pong behind him to lower their heads in thought.


    Wu Long did not miss the former, giving a quick inquiring look to thetter behind him, who was more cautious and still shook his head.


    Yu Zhen locked his hands under his nose in a pondering pose, visibly hesitating. This old man was awfully forting about the n he had, but not on any specifics.


    "And what is your benefit in all this?", Yi Pong narrowed his eyes.


    "The Soaring Feather Trading Group whose interests I currently represent will be the main trading partner of the alliance ", Zhao Xieren chuckled.


    ''Hah! A merchant'', Yu Zhen thought to himself slightly rxing, while Yi Pong became even more cautious.


    "That is all for today then", Zhao Xieren then abruptly stood up followed by both Wu Long and Liang Yuhan, adding "This is no matter where you can be hasty, so there''s not much we can discuss now. This old man wille back in two weeks to hear your answer"


    The group bid their farewells, leaving Yu Zhen alone with Yi Pong.


    A heavy silence hang in the air for some time, before Yu Zhen finally broke it, "What do you think?"


    "I don''t trust them, especially them being merchants. That old man''s behavior and mannerisms are those of someone with authority, thedy is too provocative, to the point you might identally dismiss her as not important and thus stop paying attention to what she is doing, and the young man¡­ is dangerous"


    "Dangerous? He''s the least threatening of the three?", Yu Zhen raised his eyebrow.


    "Call it intuition", Yi Pong shrugged his shoulders, not sure how to exin the feeling of dread he felt from Wu Long.


    Hehe ^^

 Chapter 694 Old Tricks

    Chapter 694 Old Tricks


    "What did you think?", Wu Long asked as they were traveling away from the Sect.


    "That subordinate might be hard to persuade", Zhao Xieren spoke with an introspective expression.


    "Mm, I was almost convinced he''s using the same trick as our dear Valley Master", Madam Liang chuckled, her look toward Wu Long full of her usual charm and yfulness.


    Thetterughed, shaking his head "I highly doubt that. Though can''t say he''s without simrities"


    "Yes", she nodded with a sigh, letting go of an interesting theory "His cultivation seemscking for that to be the case, unless he''s as abnormal as Valley Master"


    "Which is entirely possible, but if my intuition is right that is not the case here", Wu Long chuckled.


    "Speaking of that trick, with this you used it twice already now", Madam Liang noted with an amused look.


    "Heh, are you implying it is too obvious?", Wu Long chuckled, "If I remember correctly you were the one who tried to use it with me when we first met"


    "Don''t remind me", she chuckled with a slightly embarrassed look to the other side, "That''s what actually made me skeptical about that tactic"


    "Any tactic can result in a failure, even the most borate one. This one is simple and something so used that it deserves to be called an old trick, but old tricks are old tricks because they work", Wu Long shrugged his shoulders.


    "Then why doesn''t the Valley Master think they used it just now?", Zhao Xieren asked with curiosity.


    "This Sect''s lifecycle is a bit too long for that trick to work on arger scale of seniority, and on a lower level of seniority it loses its necessity ", Wu Long spoke in a carefree tone, adding "The fact he is older than that Elder is undeniable though, which in this particr case makes him hard to persuade. After all, sometimes being experienced blinds too"


    "Hehe, this old man also was suffering from this problem", Zhao Xieren chuckled, "but Valley Master''s abilities and knowledge were able to mitigate that"


    "We can''t use that this time around, and the less we rely on that from now on the better", Wu Long shook his head with a smile.


    Liang Yuhan nodded in agreement, "Valley Master attracted too much eyes to himself on the Three Continents, that much attention makes it hard to move"


    "And the further we go, the more we have to be careful of who we trust", Wu Long added.


    "Makes me grateful I met Valley Master when you were at the beginning of this new journey", Madam Liang chuckled and notter.


    "I''m not saying that no one can gain trust you know", a light smile lifted the corners of his mouth.


    "I know", the same subtle expression appeared on her face as well.


    Looking at the twopanions against the backdrop of the mountainside lit by the setting sun, the sky above already starting to reveal a sea of brilliant stars, a sudden look of realization and amusement appeared in the eyes of Zhao Xieren.


    "Khu-khum, ah, I think my business here is done. I''ll leave you two to it then", the old man spoke with a child-like amusement and obviousness that put a blush to Madam Liang''s cheeks.


    "Senior¡­", she tried to say something but the old man already left, only a light wind rustling the vegetation left to remind of his departure.


    "Haha, I wonder where he''s going now that he left", Wu Long chuckled.


    Madam Liang turned a still somewhat flustered but at the same time surprised look in her eyes. It''s not like Wu Long was someone dense to not get the old man''s not-so-subtle insinuation.


    "We don''t have headquarters outside the Mystic Realm yet", Wu Long reminded her and a realization hit her. First a chuckle escaped her lips, followed by a desperately suppressed, yet uncontrobleughter as she pictured the old man realizing the fact around this time, standing somewhere in the middle of nowhere.


    "Do you think he will return?", Wu Long asked with an amused smile, as she gestured to him to stop making herugh.


    "You''re right, after the way he left¡­", he continued with a mentful'' sigh, shaking his head, as shepletely lost control of herughter.


    He chuckled with satisfaction, finally giving her some time to calm down.


    "Haa~ Valley Master, are you not ashamed to drive ady to tears?" she asked, wiping away tears ofughter as she finally got a hold of herself..


    "Slightly, but a little shame is a small price to pay in this case", he smiled.


    "Oh my, Valley Master is so forward", the light rosiness of her cheeks did not go away, slightly intensifying while she wasughing. But her demeanor and mannerisms already regained their usual refined and delicate quality, her gaze turning to the scenery previously noted by the old man. ''Not yet huh'', a light smile fleeted through his face as he replied with "of course that is if I had any shame to pay with"


    "Ah, I forgot I was speaking to a shameless man", her gaze shifted back to him, and the tone almost imperceptibly became more rxed.


    "Guilty", he chuckled as they continued on their way.


    "You have a n?", Wu Long asked after a bit of travel toward the city. It was one of those rare cities of ovepping interests between the Cultivators and Mortals, called the Silver Wing City. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I would be lying if I said I didn''t, but for now it is far too unrealistic", Liang Yuhan replied with a wry smile.


    "Do tell, what''s so unrealistic about it?", a sh of amusement in his eyes gave away his distrust of that statement.


    A lightugh escaped Madam Liang''s lips, "You think it is so easy to enter the information trade in this city?"


    "For someone new to it, it might be hard, for you, I doubt it poses that much of a problem. Especially since this ce has barely any rivals for you, and will soon be contested for, with undercurrents running all around" he shrugged, as Madam Liang chuckled.


    "It''s unrealistic because most of my subordinates can''t move at the moment", she chuckled.


    "Hmm, the limation for those who did not advance will take far too long if left naturally", he nodded, causing Madam Liang to raise her eyebrow.


    "It seems you do have an artificial method to speed up that process then?"


    "I do, but it requires resources we don''t have at the moment"


    "Rare?"


    "Quite", he answered with a chuckle, signifying that it wasn''t something they could just encounter in any random Spiritual Land.


    But his light tone and smile caused her to chuckle with a carefree smile of her own.

 Chapter 695 City Lord

    Chapter 695 City Lord


    Wu Long and Liang Yuhan reached Silver Wing City without any surprises on the way, however, that was not true for the city itself.


    They could already hear amotion upon approaching the city, a crowd gathering at the small za beyond the city gates.


    "Hah, allow someone a bit of authority, they start to really think they''re some big deal", a voice full of contempt reached the ears of the two.


    Wu Long looked at Madam Liang with an amused expression, receiving the same look in return, both already able to guess the gist of the situation. They didn''t refrain from joining the crowd of onlookers.


    There was a small delegation of people wearing white robes with green patterns, arge crystal patterned emblem on their backs and smaller ones on the sleeves of their robes.


    Opposing them were city guards led by a young man, who had the City Manor insignia on his sash, and a small ceremonial dagger signifying his status of authority.


    "I am not sure I am following", the young man of the City Manor rified with a slightly stiff tone and rapidly darkening expression.


    "Heh, countryside is still countryside, no matter if you''re talking with a beggar or a nobleman¡­", a person standing among the delegation in white, whose voice Wu Long and Madam Liang heard as they were arriving, spoke in a low tone, but it was clearly meant to be heard by everyone as the faces of the city guards became ashen.


    "Listen here¡­", the young man from the City Manor started slightly raising his voice, but was immediately interrupted.


    "Forget that, just give us that man and we''ll not pursue this with the City Manor", the tone of the man from the delegation in white was neglectful, full of annoyance at the wasted time.


    Wu Long and Madam Liang could see that there was a wounded city guard standing behind his colleagues, holding his forearm, drops of blood dripping to the ground.


    "I just told you that is not an option. Nevermind that, you seem to think you''ll be allowed to freely go after assaulting our guard. I''ll be nice and correct that misconception", the City Manor official spoke with rising impatience, and a steel note in his tone.


    "You?", the man from the delegation narrowed his eyes, a smile of ridicule appearing on his face, "Heh, not knowing your level¡­"


    "You will have to follow us to the City Manor, if you refuse to cooperate, we will have to use force", the guards behind the young man tightened their grips on their weapons.


    Seeing that, frowns appeared on the faces of the delegation in white.


    Seeing the two groups in opposition, Madam Liang shook her head with a smile, "How nostalgic"


    "What, the obligatory posturing?", Wu Long chuckled.


    "Mm", she answered with a small nod, "When isted, the Three Continents had a pretty stable environment, despite all the undercurrents. So there rarely was any need for this"


    "Well, it''s the first big Sect to openly appear here after all. They can''t make problems in the Iron w City, so the only ce for their disy is here. We can expect this to happen quite often for a while I guess"


    "You know this Sect?", Madam Liang turned a curious look to Wu Long.


    "Only superficially, it is one of the three big Sects in the region, the Crystal Wood Sect. They used to have a branch in this world as well, but they left almost immediately after the way to the Battle God''s Cradle was cut off" , Wu Long shrugged his shoulders, watching as the two groups started fighting under the cheers of the crowd.


    The outsiders were clearly more powerful, with higher cultivation, but were outnumbered as more and more city guards started to assemble.


    But there were clearly five people standing in the center of the delegation in veiled bamboo hats, not taking any action at all, simply looking on as if everything happening around them was not their business.


    Yet Wu Long''s gaze was not on them, but on the main fighters, the young City Manor representative and the man he was arguing with before.


    They were fighting hand-to-hand, testing each other out, each only using a small part of their strength.


    "With a look like that in your eyes, I could probably see your disapproval from a mile away, Valley Master. Are you that put off by that fight?", Madam Liang lightlyughed, seeing his expression.


    "Just don''t see any use or meaning", Wu Long turned to her with a smile, as if in a hurry to take his eyes off from the fight that slightly annoyed him.


    "Haha, I can see that. Which is why you''re always an outsider. Most fights in the Cultivation World are about posturing after all, yours are almost always to kill or aplish a goal", Madam Liang chuckled.


    "Oh my, you know me well"


    "Stop!", as the fight was getting more heated and both the young man from the City Manor and his opponent took out their weapons, one of the five veiled men from the Crystal Wood Sect raised his voice, "Let''s not take it any further"


    A powerful aura of a Transcendent urately targeted the city guards, forcing most of them on their knees, the City Manor representative being the only one remaining standing with effort.


    The man he was fighting smirked at the sight of him struggling to not fall to his knees.


    "Essence Gathering Realm", Madam Liang narrowed her eyes, confirming her suspicions.


    "Mm 3rd level, the other four are in the 2nd level", Wu Long nodded, "It seems they''re quite serious about this"


    "If it isn''t Crystal Wood Sect¡­", a voice resounded from the city depth, and the aura restraining the city guard was lifted by another one.


    """City Lord""", the city guards deeply bowed right after getting up, as a middle-aged looking man appeared on the small square.


    The young man from the City Manor bowed as well, "Father, I¡­", however, was silenced after a quick look from the City Lord.


    Wu Long''s pupils shrank at the sight of the man, as he reassessed the situation, ''Heh, what a sly man. He hides his power well, even the Ember Palm Pavillion''s intel is outdated''


    "Ah, Lord Ko, I see you are still well", the veiled man from the Crystal Wood Sect finally took off his bamboo hat with wrinkled hands, revealing an old man.


    "Elder Hwe, it seems there was a misunderstanding here", the City Lord answered with a light smile.


    "Of course, we aren''t here to cause trouble. The young one over there was just being sensitive, he still needs a bit of experience, he he he", Elder Hwe answered with a chuckle and an amicable expression.


    The young City Manor representative was about to speak up but was once again stopped by a slightly raised hand of his father.


    "Hahaha, Elder Hwe must be joking, my son might be young but he wouldn''t act without provocation"


    The amicable smile onthe face of the Sect Elder started to fade as his eyes became a bit cold, a harder note appearing in his tone "It seems being left to your own affairs for so long has gone to your head, Ko Zhumen. Not pursuing this matter further was already being polite, I would hope you recognize where to draw the line"


    "Elder Hwe seems a bit sensitive", City Lord''s expression, on the contrary remained amicable, almost in jovial mood.


    "Ko Zhumen!", the Sect Elder noticed the prick of his own words returned to him, raising his voice with a shout. His aura just started rising, when "...!!!"


    City Lord''s aura pushed it back and started putting pressure on the entire delegation, the Elder in particr.


    "...! 7th level Essence Gathering Realm?!?! Y-You!!!", Elder Hwe spoke, suddenly sounding out of breath.


    "Elder Hwe, let''s not do this. Seeing as we''re old acquaintances, I''ll give you face this time, and not pursue this. But city rules are city rules, the man who injured our city guard will have to undergo investigation. Don''t worry, it''s just for a few hours. We''ll just settle this with a fine", the City Lord continued in the same amicable tone, gradually decreasing the pressure of his aura, until it waspletely gone.


    "Khm, this old man will remember Lord Ko''s leniency and goodwill", the Sect Elder didn''t have any other option than to smile, nodding to the man who was arguing with City Lord''s sone before, thetter clenching his teeth, allowing himself to be restrained.


    But Wu Long could clearly see the thought ''Ko Zhumen, Ko Zhumen, you really hid yourself well", in the eyes of the Elder.


    The spectacle ended quickly after that, as the Sect delegation left the small square, while the City Manor side retreated to the depths of the city.


    "To think the aura of someone in the 7th level of Essence Gathering Realm was so terrifying¡­", Madam Liang said with a slightly troubled look. It was the first time she felt auras of Transcendents in realms higher than the gate of the Essence Gathering Realm.


    "Haha, you know how vast the difference is in small realms of the Essence Awakening Realm, did you think it would be less of a difference in the Essence Gathering Realm?", Wu Long chuckled.


    "I knew it would only be bigger", she nodded with a smile as they mixed in the crowd leaving the small za, "but never thought it would be this intense of an experience"


    "Hmm, well, Old Man Zhao''s Essence Gathering Realm is not the same as people who reached it here, after all his is a deviation, a mistake of sorts, while theirs is the natural progression. That''s why you felt that much difference. He would have to work hard to improve from now on if he wants to even match his own cultivation level''s strength here", he said with a thoughtful look.


    "Still, I never thought there was an expert of this level in this ce that seemed so abandoned", Madam Liang chuckled.


    Wu Long smiled, "that City Lord is much more sly"


    Her green eyes turned to him with surprise and a suspicion that she truly wanted to be misguided in.


    However, unfortunately for her hope, he nodded, "he''s already in the Essence Ignition Realm"


    ¡ª


    "Fathe-...!"


    A loud sound of a p cut off the words of the young man, echoing in arge empty hall of the City Manor.


    "How are you only giving me disappointment? I told you to call your third brother and not do anything useless! Tch", the City Lord took off his cold gaze from the young man thrown to the floor by the powerful p, and walked away without turning.


    Two more young-looking men stood on the sides of the City Lord, wearing simr clothes to the young man on the floor. The only big difference was the insignia on the ceremonial dagger, that ced both of them above the young man.


    One of them coldly looked at the youngest of the brothers, and followed the City Lord, while the other shook his head with a sigh, stretching out his hand to help the younger brother stand.


    "Fuan, you don''t have to worry abo-..."


    "It''s fine, Brother. I know he doesn''t expect anything from me", Ko Fuan rose on his own without taking the offered hand, then heading toward the door with a brisk stride.


    "Haa~", the older brother shook his head, looking at that back with a troubled expression.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 696 Hard to mention

    Chapter 696 Hard to mention


    Xue Bing just finished meditating in a remote part of the mansion, which was her routine for some time. Her focus was not on increasing her power,but controlling what she already had instead. It took some time before she was confident enough in her control to be near anyone but Wu Long, who helped her with adapting.


    But in the past few days she started spending at least some time with the rest of the Dao Family.


    As she approached the main terrace they usually gathered at she could already hear the voices of Wu Mengqi, Hua Ziyan, Shen Min and Cao Mei.


    "...I tell you, he was so eye-catching I thought I would have to fight off armies. Why do you think I trained my swordy so much?", Wu Mengqi said with an exasperated voice through theughter of thedies around her.


    "No one''s doubting that", Cao Mei spoke throughughter, "it would be stranger if he was not"


    "Was that what really inspired you to train in sword wielding?", Shen Min asked, taking Wu Mengqi''s words directly.


    "Hehe, I was just joking of course. You know how Wu Long is, I never felt the need to be jealous since he always made me feel special when we were together", Wu Mengqi chuckled.


    "Mm, that''s true", Hua Ziyan nodded with a smile, "though¡­"


    "Hm? Though what?", Wu Mengqi asked, noticing the former''s halted words and sudden reluctant expression.


    "Ah¡­ no, I¡­", Hua Ziyan stumbled for words just as Xue Bing walked in.


    "Oh, Sister Xue Bing, did you get full control of it?", Wu Mengqi shifted focus seeing Hua Ziyan''s reluctance. At the same time Shen Min turned a slightly concerned look to thetter, but seeing her look back, rxed again seeing it was nothing serious.


    "No", Xue Bing shook her head with her usual expression. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Did you think it''s so easy?", Shen Min said with a smile, "Even Mingyu is struggling with her physique¡­"


    She stopped, turning to Xue Bing, "I don''t mean to say¡­"


    "I know", a smile shed for a moment in Xue Bing''s eyes as she nodded, "I also think that if anyone is to adjust first it would be Sister Mingyu"


    "Hehe, I know it''s not that easy" Wu Mengqi chuckled, "I''m just so curious about your new abilities"


    Her eyes were full of wonder and excitement. They all had witnessed how powerful her ice aura was after advancing, and it was only the manifestation of her new power.


    Not to mention that even Wu Long and Fen Baihu were very careful with that power.


    Cao Mei also revealed a curious look, followed by Hua Ziyan and Shen Min.


    Xue Bing sat down on the sofa with Shen Min and Hua Ziyan, "That''s something I''m interested in as well. Unfortunately I don''t have an answer yet. So for now I am more interested in what you were talking about earlier"


    "Hm? Oh, I was just talking about Honey during our childhood", Wu Mengqi chuckled.


    "Mm", Xue Bing nodded, "I heard a bit, I was just thinking if that was about the childhood you had the first time or this time"


    Hua Ziyan who sipped a bit of tea almost spat it out, hearing the question she almost asked before, stopping herself at thest moment.


    Though Wu Mengqi wasn''t as sensitive about this as she expected, breaking intoughter while shaking her head, "No, hahaha, our family was much less influential, and thus much less tolerant to people who ''took family resources'', the times weren''t so peaceful for me to be worrying about girls chasing him back then¡­ and he wasn''t as carefree to care about them either¡­"


    They could see a minute change in her mood as the usual bright and energetic look in her eyes momentarily changed to a more serious and mncholic one.


    Shen Min turned a slightly curious look to Xue Bing, who was perhaps the only person in the Dao Family who would address the ''elephant in the room'' topic of Wu Mengqi''s past life, and in this blunt way to top it off.


    "It was¡­ the only time I can think of when I didn''t know if he would return¡­", Wu Mengqi continued after a sigh, "...he was sent to a battlefield after battlefield¡­"


    A bitter chuckle escaped her lips as she said "sometimes they said it was a miracle he survived this one, or that one¡­"


    There was no hint of the usual warmth in her voice as she spoke the word ''they''. And while to Hua Ziyan and Cao Mei it just sounded a bit cold, both Shen Min and Xue Bing could feel acute contempt and hostility contained in that simple word, which greatly surprised bothdies as it was the first time they could feel such strong negative emotions in the usually lively and carefree Wu Mengqi.


    Cao Mei gently ced her hand on Wu Mengqi''s shoulder, and the shadow brought to her face by the memories of distant past receded, a bright smile reappearing on the face of the beauty.


    "Hehe, though I can''t say no one paid attention to him even back then", Wu Mengqi smiled toward Cao Mei.


    "I am sorry if my question was out of line", Xue Bing bowed toward Wu Mengqi who shook both hands in front of her, denying any harm done.


    "No no, it''s fine. On the contrary, I wasn''t sure if I should talk about that time, but at the same time I knew it was hard to ask, so I''m grateful you brought it up", Wu Mengqi''s words caused all three beauties except for Xue Bing to slightly widen their eyes.


    What seemed like a hard topic to ask about for them, turned out to be a hard one to raise for the person in question as well.


    After all, it was weird for her to bring it up, butpletely ignoring a part of her memories when she was around someone other than Wu Long also felt strange. Not to mention that she lived a longer past life than her current age, and for her there was a rift in time perception.

 Chapter 697 A Moment of Peace

    Chapter 697 A Moment of Peace


    Wu Long and Madam Liang met up with Old Yen, who was still gathering intel while getting familiar with the shady side of the town.


    It was easy for him to mingle in the droves of neers gathering here after the news of the Battle God''s Cradle opening were heard.


    The search for those who passed through the World Stone continued for a few weeks with no results. It was now rumored that the initial assessment was wrong, and the link was used by a Demonic Beast, or something of the sort, since no Boundless Mortal World dweller could so expertly hid themselves from such an extended search.


    The masses of opportunity seekers that seeped into the continent also made it harder to conduct the search, and after yet another fruitless search operation the matter waspletely closed.


    "...But that is only the outward reason" Old Yen added as they sat in a private room in a small restaurant in the same shady part of the city that Old Yen was inhabiting in this time.


    Seeing that both Wu Long and Madam Liang gave him a questioning look, he continued, "There was a rumor that the main agent of the Ember Palm Pavilion in town disappeared, as his subordinates made a ruckus searching for him"


    Madam Liang''s eyes gave away an amused look, as she could see where this was going, "So they think the Ember Palm Pavilion already has us"


    Old Yen nodded, "Most now believe it was a ruse to hide the fact they already found those who came from the Battle God''s Cradle"


    "And the Ember Palm Pavilion?", Wu Long asked with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "They of course deny any usations, but the Crystal Wood Sect and Seven Extreme Swords Sect are not inclined to believe them, neither is any of the local powers, but that doesn''t concern them much", Old Yen reported his findings.


    "If that goes on, the other two might use this as a pretext to unite their efforts in pushing out the Ember Palm Pavilion", Madam Liang puffed out a cloud of smoke with a slightly concerned look.


    "Mm, while the fact someone is under suspicion is to our advantage, an alliance between two of the three major forcespeting for dominance on the continent is not ideal for us", Wu Long nodded, voicing his thoughts aloud while tracing his chin with his fingers.


    Old Yen and Madam Liang did not reply, understanding it wasn''t a question or statement for them, giving him time to think and also gathering their own thoughts.


    For a few minutes the three sat in silence, as the herbal smoke from Madam Liang''s smoking pipe drifted in the light of thentern sitting on the tabletop, providing a dim lighting for the room.


    For a few minutes the three sat in silence, as the herbal smoke from Madam Liang''s smoking pipe drifted in the light of thentern sitting on the tabletop, providing a dim lighting for the room.


    "Crystal Wood Sect was just humiliated by the City Lord¡­", Wu Long finally spoke up, as both Old Yen and Madam Liang''s eyes shot up at him.


    "You want the Seven Swords Sect to avoid that?", Old Yen asked, understanding that it could potentially create at least a small rift between them and the Crystal Wood Sect. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "However, they will still want to make a disy upon their arrival¡­", Madam Liang narrowed her eyes, and drew on her pipe. Her eyes then widened again, as she turned to Wu Long, "unless¡­!"


    Wu Long, chuckled, nodding to her.


    "Should I head for the Iron w City to await the arrival of the Seven Swords Sect delegation?" Old Yen, asked also reaching the answer.


    "No, I still need eyes here, and Madam Liang is too eye-catching when alone", Wu Long shook his head, "We''ll send Zhao Biren"


    "Ah, a great choice", Old Yen nodded, since Wine Dao masters originally traveled the world, therefore drawing little attention wherever they went.


    "Haha, it''s also a good opportunity for him to get some air, I think if he spends a bit more time around his father he''ll explode", Wu Long chuckled, causing Madam Liang and Old Yen to lightlyugh as well.


    Since arriving in the Boundless Profound World,Zhao Xieren''s cultivation started slowly moving from the dead spot, and thus his previous subtly apathetic state of surrendering to his fate was gradually alleviated, his demeanor slowly but surely regaining its more confident and strong-willed qualities.


    That character, however, shed with his son''s free-willed andid-back personality, and there were more and more quarrels between the two as the time passed.


    "Ah, one more thing, make sure to be careful of the City Lord, better yet, stay clear of the City Manor for the time being", Wu Long then added to Old Yen, who immediately confirmed the received order.


    Given permission to go, Old Yen put on a in wooden mask and went out of the room first.


    "He sure is meticulous", Madam Liang chuckled when they were left alone.


    "He''s under surveince as any neer on these streets", Wu Long shrugged, "And while he can escape the tail, if his face was known he couldn''t appear here without at least someone witnessing him"


    "And that would link him to you with at lest one meeting", Madam Liang nodded with a smile.


    "It''s best to preserve what advantages we have, information about us not being known being a major one", Wu Long chuckled.


    She nodded, as the room was gradually enveloped in the mist.


    ¡ª


    Wu Long encountered a group of beauties merrily talking andughing on a terrace of the mansion right after returning to the Mystic Realm and parting ways with Madam Liang, who returned to the Thousand Eyes Pce.


    Seeing them suddenly stop talking when he showed up, a chuckle escaped his lips.


    "What are you so secretive about?", he asked, looking with an amused gaze first at Xue Bing, and then shifting his eyes to inspect the expressions of the beauties, eventually stoping at Wu Mengqi.


    The former was not phased by his gaze, same with Shen Min, Hua Ziyan became a bit restless when his eyes passed her, Cao Mei revealed a light smile, and Wu Mengqi¡­


    "Hehe, not telling ya", she startedughing, followed by Cao Mei and Hua Ziyan who could already see that the former was once again digging a pitfall for herself.


    "Is that so?", he chuckled, sitting down with them, "Hmm, I guess I''ll have to use various means to get it out of you"


    "V-various methods¡­?", Wu Mengqi stuttered with her eyes widening, and then cleared her throat, turning away with a very ''convincing'' calm appearance, "Hmph, who would be afraid of such vague words"


    Wu Long''s smile became wider, and the look in his eyes became more yful.


    A smile shed in Xue Bing''s eyes as she looked at him, noticing that the tension and alertness in his gaze when he came back was very subtly, but still released.


    She was already very sensitive to emotions of others, but ever since she received the bond of the Dual Extremes Infinite Unity, she could subtly feel even Wu Long''s emotions and the state he was in, despite how incredible he was at controlling them.


    It was at that time that she noticed how unbelievably tense he was in reality, always alert, always paying attention to everything happening around him at all times, analyzing, nning, observing. Even when he seemed carefree and easygoing, his mind was constantly working like a never-ending storm.


    She could finally understand Ye Ling''s words about Wu Long, and why she was so concerned about him needing someone to rely on.


    When Xue Bing''s physique truly awakened upon advancing to the Essence Awakening Realm, that depth of perception only continued to grow. It was an ability she appreciated, but at the same time worried about.


    After all, being around someone you cannot hide your emotions from could be tiring.


    But at this moment, she was happy, since she could see that moment when his strained nerves and acutely alert mind was put at least at a moment of peace.

 Chapter 698 When knowing is not good enough

    Chapter 698 When knowing is not good enough


    Luo Mingyu was sitting in a meditative state. Unlike previously when she paired with Gong Cui for a mutually beneficial training, she was alone.


    Her meditating spot was a gazebo ced at the top of a mountain peak, isted from the rest of the mansion, a long and winding road ending with a wooden bridge leading to it through a lush garden.


    Her eyes were shut tight, and there was a concentrated expression on her face. If anyone saw this scene, it was an image of peaceful mindfulness, however, the subtle angle of her eyebrows, and minute tenseness in her pose told a different story.


    Suddenly, her previously immobile figure moved, turning her head to the side, a smile appearing on her lips as the tenseness in her posture receded.


    Her purple eyes full of the usual mystique and unsuited for her age wisdom opened, revealing a subtle glow that gave off a sensation of power that was not there before. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Thank you", she said looking toward a figure emerging on the road through the garden.


    "Why thank me for something that''s a given? It''s dangerous to sneak up on Dao Cultivators in deep meditation. I would be thest person to want to hurt you in this careless manner", Wu Long chuckled, passing the gap between him and the start of the wooden bridge with one step, and starting to cross it with a leisurely stride.


    "Still, the way you gradually and softly revealed your presence felt veryfortable", Luo Mingyu stood up while he crossed the bridge, greeting him with a hug and a gentle kiss.


    "That was the intention", he spoke in a soft tone as their lips parted.


    Her eyes were still closed after the kiss, as she leaned on to his chest, feeling thefort in this warmth and the sense of security his embrace gave her.


    "You don''t have to carry them, you know", he said in a soft tone, looking down to see those beautiful eyes open again, turning to look at him with surprise and slight confusion.


    "Those expectations", a light smile touched his lips, and a flurry of emotions ran through the purple eyes of the beauty, while he continued, "yes, it is true that you are a genius, one of, if not the most gifted Dao Cultivator that I ever met. But it doesn''t mean that pressure doesn''t get to you. And pressure can be very harmful"


    Her hands around his waist tightened a bit, as she turned her gaze away, "I know that pressure is not good, but knowing and feelings are different things¡­"


    "Hahaha, I''m d you know that", Wu Long chuckled, "But that''s when you can rely on me, to take care of feelings when knowing and understanding is just not good enough"


    He lifted her by the waist, and skillfully caught her legs to hold her in a princess carry as a slightly surprised and yet yful "Ah!" escaped her lips, followed by a cheerfulugh, while he sat down with her in his arms.


    She leaned onto him again, closing her eyes to take in thisfortable feeling, a blissful smile appearing on her lips as she listened to the sound of his heartbeat.


    After a long period of cozy silence, in which they enjoyed each other''s warmth and simply presence, she softly opened her eyes again, speaking in a barely audible whisper, "I just never thought it would be so¡­ overwhelming"


    "Well, you did what others could not. Both I and Ling''er have beenplicit in raising up your achievement with the Dao Intent, though it is true and not an exaggeration", Wu Long spoke with a wry smile, admitting his own part in raising the expectations around Luo Mingyu.


    "I just never experienced my Extreme Yin Physique''s powers, and I can''t seem to grasp any clues¡­", she sighed. If Shen Min and Xue Bing had experienced the side effects of their physiques long before they met Wu Long, hers only truly awakened and manifested any tangible power now.


    It was a whole new experience for her, and she was lost on even how to approach the understanding of it.


    And while Shen Min and Xue Bing experienced their new powers in a palpable way, their problem being overwhelmed by them, hers remained a mystery to her, even if she felt them awaken.


    It was as if there was a veil covering the power that slumbered inside her, and she could not perceive it no matter how much she tried.


    "Hmm, that sounds familiar. I am in a somewhat simr situation with my new cultivation path", Wu Long chuckled, a pair of wide eyes turning their gaze to him in surprise.


    "Eh? Y-you''re stuck with your cultivation?", she asked in half-disbelief.


    "Hahaha, what''s so strange about that?"


    "N-nothing, it''s just¡­ I never saw you having a hard time with something¡­", Luo Mingyu did not know what expression to make, as she struggled to process the news.


    "It happens to everyone, Mingyu. If you talk to anyone from our Dao Family, everyone has some challenge they struggle with. And I''m no exception", he smiled, seeing her shock.


    "But¡­ you must have a way to deal with that", she turned a hopeful look to him, his smile turning wry at that sight.


    "Unfortunately, there is no trick like that", he chuckled, "even with all my experience and knowledge, even after searching far and wide, I never found a one-solution-to-fix-it-all. It always varies, and it always requires work. When you''re stuck, you''re stuck in a way particr to that situation, and particr to you. So the solution is also particr to both the situation, and who you are. My solution may not work for you, and yours may not work for somebody else"


    "Haa~", she sighed, half-expecting this answer but still a bit disappointed.


    "Haha, what I do know, is that whenever you feel overwhelmed and it gets too hard, you shouldn''t hesitate to lean on me. All you need is say the word, and I''lle and give you a hug", he smiled, and her worries melted as she looked into his eyes again.


    Their lips met in a kiss, as her arms wrapped around his neck.


    "You want me to talk with Min''er and Bing''er about their expectations?", he asked in a low whisper as their kiss ended and they leaned their foreheads together. Both still with closed eyes.


    "No, I will talk to them myself", she smiled, feeling his care and gentle consideration. She now understood that part of that pressure she felt was not actually the expectations of her Dao Sisters, but her own perception. She did not want to let down others, and did not want to acknowledge her inability toe up with a solution, not to herself, not to those around.


    Wu Long''s free and unapologetic admission of his own limitations allowed her to more readily acknowledge her own.

 Chapter 699 Nothing more to discuss

    Chapter 699 Nothing more to discuss


    "How sweet", Fen Baihu was leaning on a tree as Wu Long was passing the garden road between the mansion and Luo Mingyu''s meditation spot, "Who knew that the God of Pleasure had such a soft side to him"


    "Was my reputation so bleak? I thought there was more warmth in how I was perceived", Wu Long chuckled.


    "Depends on who you ask, I suppose", Fen Baihu smiled, admitting there were plenty of favorable ounts of who he was, "But if my memory serves me well, most of the people belonging to the Major Powers - that I ever met anyways - always said that if you look too closely into the eyes of the God of Pleasure, you run the risk of crossing gazes with the God of ughter"


    "How exaggerated", Wu Long made a wryugh as he reached the point where she stood, and the Celestial Fox started to walk alongside him.


    "Hmm, I wonder if that''s so¡­", her eyes full of curiosity darted to the side, studying his profile, "it seems to me¡­ that you want that to be an exaggeration"


    Wu Long''s feet stopped, and she stopped as well as he turned to her. Her expression was normal, but her tails that always swayed in a yful manner stopped and very subtly curled up at the ends. A light smile touched his lips, "As expected of a Celestial Fox, you are quite perceptive"


    He wouldn''t be honest if he denied that he was careful in what behavior he showed around hisdies.


    He wasn''t hiding any secrets or lying about who he was. But there was still a part of him long left behind, which he was conscious of, and that was still present within him.


    "You don''t have to fear retaliation from me though. I don''t have a habit ofshing out my own problems on others just because you happen to notice them"


    "Very mature of you", Fen Baihu''s tails started swaying again, ignoring the remark about her reaction to his stopping.


    "If I didn''t mature at least to that point, after living as long as I did, it would be a tragedy, don''t you think?", he chuckled at the dubious in his eyes praise while continuing to walk toward the mansion.


    "Are you implying something?", her eyebrow went up as she turned a side-eye to him, proceeding to walk side by side.


    "Haha, of course not. Besides humans and Mythical Beasts may have simrities, but we are different beings. It''s silly to makeparisons for most things about us, behavior included", he shook his head while still smiling. But she felt sincerity in his tone, which put her at ease.


    "I suppose the same goes for that World Spirit¡­", she sighed.


    "Does she make you confused?", his smile became a bit more amused.


    "A bit, perhaps¡­ I don''t know" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You''re not alone in that. In fact most of us don''t know how to approach her", Wu Long nodded, since there were simply too many unanswered questions around the mysterious beauty, and her identity demanded caution from anyone around her.


    Her very limited ability tomunicate was also challenging, even for him, since he could only talk to her without really getting any signs that she understood.


    "That Music Dao girl seems prettyfortable with her though", Fen Baihu noted, and Wu Long''s smile became warmer.


    "That''s one of the many charms of Cui''er", he chuckled, "besides, it seems Yuanfen also feelsfortable around her"


    "Isn''t she there for the music?", Fen Baihu rolled her eyes.


    "Maybe, maybe not", he shrugged his shoulders with a lighthearted smile. He didn''t mention that the Celestial Fox herself spent most of her time around the younger Gong sibling, even as that came to his mind.


    "That aside, you didn''t seek me out just to talk about how sweet I am,no?", Wu Long suddenly stopped, turning to the Mythical Beast just as they reached the mansion.


    Fen Baihu stopped as well, turning to look back at him. This time, she was calm and confident when their gazes crossed, and a smile lifted the corners of Wu Long''s mouth.


    He stepped toward her, and her gaze followed him, looking at him at a sharper upward angle as he drew closer.


    "You told me to approach you anytime I am ready", she spoke as her pink eyes subtly glowed. His smile became wider when he noticed that her gaze now started to resemble that of a beast looking at its prey.


    "I was wondering what took you so long, as far asI could tell you weren''t that hesitant about it from the start", he chuckled, "rather it was my concern that you should wait until you were morefortable around me"


    "I was waiting when the situation around you calmed down enough", she shrugged her shoulders, finding no need to hide her intentions, "you had yourdies to worry about and the outside matters as well"


    "How thoughtful of you"


    "Not really, I just didn''t want your attention to be distracted", Fen Baihu''s tone was light and confident.


    "Haha, but even if you''re ready, from where I stand it seems you are still notpletelyfortable around me", his smile became a bit wider as he took another step and was now right in front of her. Even if it was subtle, he could still detect hints of fear in the way she paused just before in their conversation.


    "You said it yourself, we are different. It''s normal for Spiritual Beasts among whom I was raised to be cautious of one''s partner the first time of closeness, or rather, given the nature of our rtionship, I suggest you abandon the thought of seeing me drop my caution any more than this", the Celestial Fox''s tone as she answered contained a hint of pride, as well as a haughty note.


    Wu Long''s smile grew even wider, as he felt a challenge in those words, even though he understood she had no intention of issuing one "oh really?", he chuckled, "then I guess there is no meaning in dying any longer"


    She did not reply, only looking at him with a steady and confident gaze.


    It was not like she didn''t appreciate the time he gave her, it allowed her to more or less understand their new rtionship, and more importantly, understand who Wu Long was.


    She now knew what to expect from him. And even as she still was on guard, it was more or less safe to say that she limated to this situation as much as it was possible.


    There was nothing more to discuss, so they simply moved toward a nearby bedroom.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 700 (R18) Sly fox

    Chapter 700 (R18) Sly fox


    He closed the doors while Fen Baihu went deeper into the room.


    As he turned around, she was already standing in the center of the room and looking back at him.


    The next moment, edges of her tight-fitting clothes, entuating her voluptuous figure, started slowly melting away into thin air, first distorting like a thin veil of mist, and then as if disturbed by a gust of soft wind slowly dissipating into thin air.


    "Just like that?", he chuckled, raising his eyebrow.


    "What? Do you expect me to shy away?", her smile grew wide as her eyes sparkled, "Me?"


    Fen Baihu then shifted her gaze to the side with a chuckle, shrugging her shoulders while adding"Besides, you''ve seen me naked many times anyway"


    "Hahaha, I wouldn''t call seeing your fox form as seeing you naked", hisugh was both amused and lighthearted.


    He was watching as her long and gracious legs were slowly revealed, just as her delicate arms, the long sleeves of her clothes following the bottom part.


    "Why not?", she raised her eyebrows, "Ever since Spiritual Beasts grew a habit of taking the form of humans your customs seem to have seeped into our norms, but it''s not like Spiritual Beasts ever felt a difference between a beast form and a human form in principle. As I see it there''s no difference"


    "I see what you''re getting at, but - respectfully - I would disagree", he smiled, a glint appearing in his eyes that felt ttering to her, as an alluring smile appeared on her face as well.


    "I can see that", she chuckled seeing that look. She knew this gaze very well. It was one thing to receive such a telling gaze from some random man, as she did many times in the distant past, even with all her clothing intact. It may bolster her confidence in her looks, or tickle her self-esteem at times but nothing more than that. For the most part, it was not really wee.


    However, to see that gazeing from none other than the God of Pleasure, definitely tugged at the strings in her heart a bit.


    Not to mention, she saw that gaze appear in his eyes when he looked at his women, and while she tried to think it did not bother her to not see it toward herself, deep down she caught herself thinking about it again and again.


    There was still a small but discernible difference in how he looked at his women, and his gaze toward her now. But she did not care about that. The sense of achievement and validation she felt at the moment were enough to overshadow such details¡­ for now.


    "Don''t worry, we both knew why we''re in this room. I knew this moment would arrive, rather, it was you who gave me some time before it. I have been prepared for it long ago. I have no need or desire to hesitate, or to run from it", her clothes continued to dissipate like a dreamy cloak, gradually revealing a sensual figure. Her tinum blond hair that freely fell to her chest and back entuated her gradually baring delicate shoulders, and then as her clothes continued melting, very lightly covered her ample bare breasts.


    Suddenly, just as most of her clothes already melted away, leaving only the most sensual parts intact, her fluffy fox tails curled around her body, dying to reveal the sight of herpletely bare body as she yfully looked at him, enjoying the sensation of his gaze.


    Her pose also shifted adding to the allure of the risque but notpletely exposed sight.


    He could see glimpses of her impressive forms, part of her slim waist, bare shoulders¡­


    The tails didn''tpletely conceal her body either, and constantly moved, risking to expose some of what they were hiding only for another tail to cover it at thest moment.


    "For someone innocent you know very well what makes a man struggle with self-control", he smiled once more.


    "I am a Celestial Fox, remember? Some call me a Dream Fox, some call me a Fox Demon, and some¡­ might say there are no secrets that could be hidden from me. While I have never been close with a man myself, that doesn''t mean I know nothing about it¡­ rather, you could say I know human desire more than most can boast", she answered with a light chuckle, adding "That said, you don''t look that struggling to me"


    "Just a matter of how strong one''s self-control is", he shrugged his shoulders while making a step toward her.


    He knew she was not only enticing him in dying to reveal her body, but also was subtly averse to being the only one in a vulnerable state, waiting for him to level with her by removing his clothes as well, which he started doing without hesitation.


    As his outer robe slid to the floor her left eyebrow went up, the smile that did not leave her face turning a bit mischievous, "Just like that?"


    He chuckled seeing that expression, shaking his head while continuing to remove his robes and approach her, "Rather interesting you thought I would be hesitant when even you weren''t"


    "I''m just surprised you are not worried about shocking someone as ''innocent'' as you said I am", Fen Baihu shook her head with a widening smile.


    "Why I haven''t thought the Dream Fox would mind, not to mention, it''s not like there''s something new for you to see", he chuckled, his eyes full of amusement as well.


    "It''s not like I peeked. You and your women were the ones who didn''t restrain yourself around me. But fine, I''ll call it even" "Hahaha, even?", he stopped right in front of her, "I wonder if that''s fair. As I said before, seeing your fox form doesn''t count"


    As thest of his clothes were removed with Spiritual Qi her tails unraveled, opening up the breathtaking view.


    "Are you satisfied now?", her smile widened, "I¡­" but then she froze as his hand rose to gently touch her cheek.


    "Satisfied?", his amused expression fully showed how ridiculous he found that question, his fingers softly tracing her skin.


    He leaned forward, and while she lookedposed, his eyes didn''t miss her fox ears slightly twitching atop her head, as well as her cheeks gaining a rosy color.


    ''How cute'', he inwardly chucked as his face stopped near hers to the side, whispering "It seems you still don''t understand what an insatiable man I am. You''ll find it hard to hear that word from me"


    Fen Baihu struggled to find words to answer. Or rather, to calm down enough to be able to answer. After all, although she heard his words, her mind was too overwhelmed to understand their meaning.


    ''S-so close¡­'', the feeling of his hand softly touching her cheek was disorienting.


    For the first time in her life she felt simr to being drunk. It was one thing to ''know'' what excitement was, and another to feel it herself.


    Rather, her knowledge of intimacy made her even more susceptible to the excitement of the moment, since she was able to predict whaty ahead in far greater detail.


    Her heart rate rose, and she felt her body heating up as her imagination vividly told her what was about to happen.


    In the meantime he made another step forward, and she felt her hardened nipples press against him, and a burning sensation on her abdomen, as something hard and hot pressed against it.


    His handnded on her waist, sending ripples of heat through her as it slid to her lower back.


    The next moment she was pulled into his embrace. The hand that was on her cheek slid further, to the back of her head.


    Her eyes widened as she looked up into his. Amusement, excitement and desire, she could see them in his gaze. But just as she wanted to say something her lips were sealed by his. Her mind went nk, and by the time she understood what was happening he was alreadyying her down on the bed.


    His hands started exploring her alluring supple body, gently caressing her delicate figure, and from time to time firmly grasping softer and supple parts.


    Everything he did right from the moment he approached her brought her a new pleasurable experience,and yet he did not give her time to process it, pushing the boundaries of what she felt further and further, overwhelming her, not giving her time to think.


    His mouth left a trail of kisses on her skin and then greedily plunged in between her legs, and a sweet moan escaped her lips as her body arched.


    She forgot how to breathe for a moment, or rather, how to do anything. And then as if to catch her breath, her breathing turned rougher and faster, as sensual notes mixed into her voice.


    The extreme pleasure she felt from his tongue drove her to squirm and writhe on the bedsheets, tossing her tinum blonde hair around.


    "Aah! Mmh! Hnnnh!", her voice grew louder as she felt a sensation of something tightening deep inside her, as longing for a release from that tightness was growing.


    Before she realized that sensation ended, and yet the release did note.


    Her eyes opened up to see him hovering over her.


    A smile appeared on his face seeing the pleading look in the eyes of the Celestial Fox. Her flushed face, and expression of innocence and at the same time, desire, resulting from being overwhelmed.


    And then she felt as he tore her maidenhood. There was no pain, but the sensation was still new. The wave of pleasure she felt was numbed by the unfamiliarity of the sensation.


    ''S-so big¡­ and hot¡­ it''s spreading my insides¡­ pushing deeper¡­'' went through her head.


    He finally stopped pushing further, and drew back a bit which caused a shiver to go through her body, and then pushed in again.


    Each time he drew his hips back, a spark went up her spine and with each thrust he pushed deeper inside her.


    Her eyes widened, as she finally was able to process, ''Ah¡­, I¡­ I''m having sex¡­ so this is¡­''


    "Ahn!", the next moment he finally reached deep inside her and the pleasure she felt suddenly amplified. Like a giant wave, it drowned her thoughts, feeling the thrusts of his hips reverberating through her.


    Her eight tails were spread wide in all directions under her, sometimes slightly raising her body as her spine arched from the pleasure.


    "Aaah! Haahn~! Mmmh~!", her moans filled the room along with the creaking of the bed.


    ''This¡­ feels too good¡­!!! This is¡­ this is too much!'', she instinctively tried to run from the overwhelming pleasure, attempting to melt into her dream form, but to her shock was unable to do so.


    "Don''t run", he spoke with an amused smile, and yet a gentle gaze "Just feel it"


    She couldn''t answer as she felt her body burning, gasping for breaths amid moans that involuntarily escaped her lips.


    He was pinning her down from above, enveloping her delicate and at the same time voluptuous body in his embracepletely. The sensation of their bodies rubbing against each other amplified the pleasure she felt and made her mind hazy.


    His movements started gaining pace after some time, at the same time as she felt the tight sensation in her stomach growing to its limits.


    And then,


    "Aaaah!!!!", her moan filled with a mix of satisfaction, surprise and endless pleasure pierced the air. Her body suddenly tightened as her legs spread wide by his hands jolted, and then once more, followed by trembling as her insides pulsated and mped down on him while he came inside her.


    ''So hot!... There''s so much of it¡­ It''s filling me up¡­'', she felt his seed filling her insides, overflowing as there was too much of it to fit. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He raised his torso, finally releasing her from his tight hold, and was relishing the sight of her slightly convulsing body, her breasts heaving up and down from the rough breathing, as the pleasure she felt because of him excited him even more.


    "Haa~ haa~...", as she was catching her breath she raised her arm, covering her face with her wrist, but it was immediately moved by his hand, pinning it down above her head.


    ''This guy¡­'', she looked at the handsome face in front ofher withplicated feelings. And they grew even moreplex seeing the amused look in his eyes.


    ''And here I thought I would be able to keep my cool no matter what he did¡­ I was too naive after all'', shemented, finally admitting that all her knowledge was not only unhelpful, but to an extent added to her current situation.


    "Aren''t you enjoying yourself too much?", she noted amid the still rough breathing.


    He smiled, "You should know I''m not interested in rubbing it in, I just like what I see"


    Her face, still rosy from the previous intense activity, blushed red as she turned her head slightly to the side, making the sight he was admiring even more alluring.


    However, even through her embarrassment, having tasted the pleasure he gave, she craved more. She could feel the warmth inside her starting to heat up again, the itch deep inside her that was just released not long ago once more starting to spread and intensify.


    Part of it was that he was still inside her, but another was that she had awakened a part of herself she was not aware of before. Now that she knew how it felt, she wanted more.


    "You said you weren''t so easily satisfied¡­", she spoke looking to the side, her pink eyes showing her desire. His smile widened, as he felt her insides tightening and heating up again,rge amounts of love juices starting to overflow from her.


    "I sure did say that¡­", he chuckled, "But I''m worried that someone might say I enjoy myself too much¡­ Hmm, what should I do¡­"


    Her eyes narrowed a bit, clenching her teeth.


    "...so petty¡­", a whisper fell from her lips. The next moment she pushed him to the side, rolling over to sit on top of him.


    She knew that she was ying into his hand, his smile and gaze full of enjoyment told her as much, and yet, the awakened craving she felt in her abdomen was far more urgent.


    ''More¡­ I want to feel it once more¡­'', her insides tightened around him, and she lowered her hips, pushing the part of him that slid out of her when she rolled over back inside.


    "Aah!", a sensual moan escaped her lips, a shiver running through her alluring body, as her eight tails spread in all directions.


    His handsnded on her thighs, and slowly rose up, sliding on the smooth and hot, slightly damp from sweat skin.


    She felt tingles spreading from that motion, an involuntary jolt of excitement shaking her body in front of his eyes, intensifying the look of excitement in them.


    A smile touched her lips as she noticed that glint in his eyes. ''Heh, as I thought, no matter how much I try looking unmoved, it''s still ttering¡­ that look¡­''


    She started slowly moving up and down, getting used to moving on her own. His hands reached her waist, helping her find the right pace and movement.


    ''It''s so hard¡­ and it seems like in this position¡­ it''s going even deeper¡­'', her ample breasts swayed seductively along with the movement of her hips, a shiver going through her entire body each time she moved.


    "Still, to think the mighty God of Pleasure would be so petty¡­", she said amid sensual breaths that almost turned into moans.


    She knew that another part of the reason she was so easily overwhelmed before was that he did not give her time to adapt or even think. It was even more clear now that he gave her the chance to control the pace and the movement, allowing her to somewhat remain more aware.


    "It''s not like I''m interested in showing off either", he chuckled as he watched her body move in an erotic dance atop him.


    "Which prompts the question ''why?'' even more", she said, knowing full well he was not lying.


    "Dual Cultivation is as much about passion, intensity and being in the moment as it is about knowledge or technique", he chuckled as his left hand slid down from her waist and grabbed her plump and juicy asscheek, prompting a moan to rise from her mouth.


    He continued,"It''s true that you may have been able to dual cultivate with me while keeping a cool head if I gave you time to adapt and think straight. But don''t you think feeling it is much better?"


    "Ahn¡­ f-feeling it you say¡­", her moans were bing more and more pronounced, since he started moving his hips from below, instantly raising the pleasure she felt, "What about you then? It doesn''t look to me like you''re¡­ aah!"


    "I''m enjoying it more than you imagine", he smiled, "it might sound unbelievable to someone as familiar with my past as you, but it''s nheless true"


    His right hand left her waist as well, rising to grasp her soft and bouncy breast, making her raise another sensual moan.


    "Aah! Wai¡­ this..", she felt as her waist was slightly twisting with his every touch, every move. The urge deep inside her was being fulfilled, but at the same time it kept growing, turning her insatiable.


    She could feel as lust was once more consuming her, making her mind hazy and unable to think straight.


    He soon changed their poses again, rolling over and holding her thigh,ying her on the side and continuing to thrust deep into her. This continued for a few minutes, and then hepletely turned her over, pushing her impressive chest to the bed and raising her ass, smashing his hips into it from behind.


    "Aah! Uhn! I-it''s too much¡­", she moaned as she tightly grasped the bedsheets, her tails curling around his hands and torso, as if trying to hold on, and not let him go, betraying her thoughts, ''don''t stop''


    He started raising the pace, his hands grabbing onto her ass started moving it back to meet with his hips, and every thrust sent a jolt through her, sending her forward. "Aah! Ah! Aah! Ahn!", her moans grew shorter and yet more seductive, apanied by pping sounds of flesh hitting flesh. Every time his hips hit her butt, ripples spread through the smooth, healthily reddened, and wet from sweat skin of her asscheeks.


    His left handnded on her shoulder as he increased the pace once again, causing her to go into frenzy, and as she neared the climax, his fingers traced her spine down to the lower back.


    "Aah! Ah! Ah? Ther-.. Ah! Wai-... Aaah! Ahn! Not there!! Ah!", her eyes widened as she noticed his fingers making a straight line for the lower back, to the root of her eight tails as an intense tingling sensation went through her. And the moment he lightly pressed on her spine right above that spot, her mind wentpletely nk.


    She started intensely convulsing, her fox ears twitching as she raised a loud moan, distorted by intense trembling of her body. After a few moments, just as she was about to start calming down from the intense orgasm, he started shooting loads of cum inside her, causing her to continue climaxing with even more intensity.


    By the time she calmed down, he was alreadyying next to her, holding her in his embrace.


    "Haa~... haa~... are you sure, you''re not rubbing it in?", she finally recovered enough to speak, looking at him with narrowed eyes.


    "Haha, well, maybe just a little?", he chuckled with a mischievous smile that disarmed her as she was not able to keep pouting.


    "You really are petty¡­", she said in a low voice as heughed. His hand on her hip gently caressed it, once more fanning the mes of her desires as she still had much more stamina and Yin Qi to spare. She added "...and greedy¡­ insatiable is just not enough to describe how greedy you are¡­" while the look in her eyes turned to the side became a silent invitation, one he wouldn''t decline.


    ''Look who''s talking¡­ what a sly fox¡­ still cute though¡­'' ran through his mind as he started covering her body with his own again.

 Chapter 701 How did you do it?

    Chapter 701 How did you do it?


    Wu Longy in bed, with Fen Baihu peacefully sleeping next to him, using his forearm as a pillow.


    ''Heh, as expected of a Celestial Fox¡­ she was able to keep up with me for a long time even if it was her first, he inwardly chuckled looking at her sleeping face, and then turned to look at the ceiling, ''though, of course it''s only because of her current state¡­ if she wasn''t severely injured it would be me who would''ve been spent while she still would''ve been full of energy''


    Her fiery gaze full of desire that craved him to continue, that gaze he saw in her eyes until she copsed in exhaustion, flickered in his mind as he smiled. It turned out that the word ''insatiable'' was not only applicable to him.


    ''I might''ve been in trouble then¡­'', he thought with amusement. Three days passed since they came to this room, during which he thoroughly taught her the pleasures of the flesh she was both knowledgeable about and yet at the same time unfamiliar with.


    He enjoyed this peaceful time too, looking at the exhausted but satisfied face of the sleeping beauty, feeling her soft body against his. She was always undeniably beautiful, but at this moment she seemed somehow even more so. There was a certain glow to her skin, and her whole atmosphere was even more alluring than usual.


    After enjoying this moment for a bit more, he closed his eyes as well, only opening them again after sensing Fen Baihu''s even and peaceful breathing almost imperceptibly change a few hourster.


    "You don''t have to pretend", Wu Long said with a slightugh.


    Her eyes flew open, and then she sprang up to sit, as heid back, only turning his head to enjoy the view. The way she instinctively covered her chest was so innocent and naive that it brought a smile to him. The fact that this pose did not conceal anything else only made the view in his eyes that much more appealing.


    "I''m d you have slept well", he continued with a delighted expression on his face.


    "Hah! Look who''s talking¡­ Weren''t you the reason I was so exhausted in the first ce? To think you didn''t hold back at all against a maiden on her first night¡­", her expression became filled with yful arrogance, but even that did not conceal the light blush on her cheeks.


    It was an expression that reminded him of her appearance in the distant past, before they met again.


    ''Heh, that''s right'', fleeted through his mind, ''She liked to act over-the-top high and mighty in a yful way¡­ almost as if mocking those who truly behaved that way, as I thought... it''s cute''


    He didn''t see that expression or attitude that much recently, only slight echoes and bleak shadows of it. The thought that she finally regained some of that confident attitude gave a boost to his good mood.


    "Hmm, I remember someone telling me they knew so much about desire, they could hardly be considered a normal maiden", he spoke with a smirk as her human ears turned a bit rosy as well.


    His gaze pointed out her shy gesture that attempted to hide her figure.


    "Khm, of course I am more than knowledgeable enough¡­", she cleared her throat as her blush intensified, but her arms covering her chest came down as she confidently disyed a body she had every right to be proud of, "But even so, someone like you¡­"


    This prideful side of her, that refused to back down, coupled with actual innocence hiding behind it, was incredibly alluring.


    ''Heh, this is bad¡­ at this rate I would want a continuation¡­'', he inwardly chuckled at his own greed.


    "Haha~", Wu Long lightlyughed, "you turned out to be more naive than you look, Miss Fox Demon¡­"


    Her eyes widened with surprise at the unexpected words.


    "...did you really think I didn''t hold back?", his smile turned wider, while the surprise in her pink eyes turned into astonishment.


    "Eh? ¡­ you mean to say¡­", her expression showed clear disbelief. After all, the pleasure she felt was so great, it was hard for her to believe there was more pleasure to obtain. Or rather, a pleasure exceeding that was simply hard to imagine. It was true she knew of his reputation, but that did not mean she truly knew the extent of his abilities.


    "It''s true that for you, even in your current state, I had to use the skills of the Three Paths of Pleasure, but the actual name of that technique is Seven Paths of Pleasure so¡­", he shrugged his shoulders with a light smile.


    Her mind became nk for a moment, as she struggled to process his words. They echoed in her mind over and over as she looked at him in disbelief.


    "L-lies¡­ Three Paths of Pleasure is such a famous technique, did you really think I didn''t hear about that technique? It seems you underestimate your own fame... or at the very least how widespread your technique is-..."


    "I just never made the knowledge of thetter four paths public¡­"


    His smile became more innocent again, while she gasped, knowing that it was not in his habits to exaggerate.


    ''Well, it''s not like I used any techniques of even the third path, but I suppose telling her that may be a bit too mean'', he inwardly added seeing her expression. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "And not to mention, you made it sound like I was unterally acting while you were passively and even reluctantly on the receiving end. I seem to remember someone was eager for me to continue, even moving on your ow-¡­", he spoke with a smile, but his mouth was covered by her hands, her face bright red as her eyes looked at him with a sharp look.


    She then realized how she looked by seeing his gaze full of appreciation, and hurriedly pulled back. Fen Baihu puffed her cheeks and turned to the side with a pouting look as he continued to admire the sight, but then her fox ears twitched, and an expression of suddenly remembering something appeared on her face.


    "H-How did you do it?", she turned to him with a more serious look, and seeing his questioning gaze, added "At that time... how did you prevent me from escaping?"

 Chapter 702 Direct Contact

    Chapter 702 Direct Contact


    It was the first time she was not able to dissipate into a dream phantom-like state. Even if it was an instinctual attempt to escape from overwhelming pleasure and not her conscious action, it still did not change the fact he somehow was able to confine her in her physical form.


    But what she saw in his expression was surprise, which was even more shocking than if he acted mysterious or yful.


    "Don''t tell me¡­ you didn''t do it?", she asked, feeling a fear welling up within her.


    "Hmm, I felt the moment you tried to run, but I wasn''t the one who stopped you. I even asked you not to run, didn''t I?", Wu Long touched his chin in thought.


    Fen Baihu disappeared into a cloud of mist the next moment, and reappeared already standing next to the bed with an anxious expression.


    Wu Long rose from the bed and quickly approached her, gently grabbing her shoulders "Calm down, there is no need to panic. I''m sure we can find the answer if we look for it. I''ll help you"


    He knew how scary it was for her to suddenly lose confidence in one of the essential abilities that she relied so heavily on.


    She jolted with fear the moment he touched her, and was visibly agitated, but at the same moment wasforted by his touch. Her eyes full of anxiety looked up at him, and she suddenly seemed much smaller and more fragile unlike her usual appearance.


    He gently patted her shoulder in a soothing motion, as the shivers that shook her gradually subsided.


    "Perhaps, it is some kind of knowledge we don''t know about Celestial Fox''s abilities¡­ we just need to know what the conditions are to trigger that", he said while searching for the answer in his head as well. After all, Fen Baihu was the only Celestial Fox he knew about, or rather, she was recognized to be the only one in the Seven Boundless Worlds.


    Therefore, not much was known about her abilities, only some parts that she explored on her own and what scraps of information came from records of ancient times.


    It was entirely possible for there to be things she did not know about her own powers, such as conditions where she could not use them. "Hmm, was it because I was holding your physical body?", he made a hypothesis. After all, she was not always an illusory being, her eight forms corresponding to her eight tails were her actual physical self.


    "No, I can transform even when I''m in physical contact with others", she shook her head, demonstrating by disappearing from his arms, and reappearing again.


    "Then¡­ maybe you cannot change forms or melt into surroundings when¡­ you dual cultivate?", he then turned to the other option that came to his mind first.


    ''Ah¡­e to think of it¡­'', she suddenly remembered that she tried to escape into her dream form when they were connected, that scene vividly appeared in her mind, coloring her cheeks that paled from fear before.


    ''W-wait what am I thinking about now!?!? Now''s not the time to be thinking about¡­ about¡­'', she inwardly screamed as her eyes wandered to not look at his face.


    But it made sense that when they were so intimately connected, she was not able to just melt into dream form.


    "We can test it", he spoke and her eyes widened as she finally looked at him.


    "Wha-... right now?!"


    "Haha, what are you so surprised about? Shouldn''t we check it to make sure?", he chuckled seeing her flustered expression.


    "But¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I know not to push your limits. There''s a way we can test it", he then spoke in a soothing, reassuring tone.


    She used a moment to think, and then nodded without looking straight at him.


    "I''m going to use my Yang Qi directly, you just have to draw your Yin Qi near it. Give me your hand", he led her to sit on the bed and gently took her hand in his.


    The next moment, she felt a warm and pleasurable sensationing from his fingertips into her hand, a numbing sensation going through her whole body.


    She manipted her Yin Qi to go toward her hand, and as soon as she did, a pleasurable sensation went through her entire body.


    A moan almost escaped her lips, as she felt his Yang Qi entangle with her Ying Qi, sending pulsating pleasure through her body.


    "I-...is this¡­"


    "Mm, it it what would normally naturally happen when two people Dual Cultivate, it is also an essential part of the Second Path of Pleasure", he nodded, looking into her slightly trembling eyes, "Now, try again"


    She gasped, realizing that this sensationpletely made her forget why they were doing it in the first ce. She quickly tried to escape into her dream state, and her eyes widened as she felt the same sensation of something holding on to her, preventing her from melting away into thin air.


    "Mm, i-it really was it¡­ Y-you can stop now", she spoke with a trembling voice as the pleasure was a bit exhausting for her now. She still hasn''t recovered from their dual cultivation before, and would need some time to build back her stamina and produce more Yin Qi.


    He nodded with a gentle smile, and the sensation enveloping her started bing weaker and softer. And yet, even if it was exhausting, she still felt a bit of regret at that realization. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But to her surprise, his Yang Qi did notpletely retreat, he just gradually decreased the intensity, and then went on to gently continue in a much softer and light way.


    "W-wait¡­ I¡­", her voice trembled, but she hesitated saying it. She didn''t want him to stop.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just making sure you are not left hanging. It can be ufortable to stop midway, but if I do this, it will be alright", he calmly exined, while a thin string of his Yang Qi was entangled with her Yin Qi.


    Soon, she felt the desire to continue subside, and as itpletely dissipated he also stopped.


    "I didn''t know you could dual cultivate¡­ like that¡­", she said while looking somewhere to the side.


    "Hmm, there are many things about Dual Cultivation that are either unknown or distorted in the public knowledge. It is a much more profound discipline than one may think from its outer perception", he chuckled, ying along with her conversation, acting as if he didn''t see that it was a way to mask her embarrassment.


    ''Heh, she didn''t feel shy to that extent even after dual cultivating¡­ was it that embarrassing to show me the sight of her being vulnerable?'', he inwardly chuckled.

 Chapter 703 A favor

    Chapter 703 A favor


    The door of the room with heavy curtains blocking most of the sunlight was knocked on several times before opening.


    "Master¡­ haa~... howe it''s like this every single time¡­?", Hua Ziyan walked into the room with a sigh.


    She came toward argefortable bed, and grabbing the bedcover, flung it open with a big motion, only to meet resistance that held it in ce.


    "Mnhh~... just a few more minutes¡­~", Lian Zhiqiu''s sluggish voice barely reached her disciple''s ears as she mumbled under her nose.


    "Master, do you really think I would fall for that ''few more minutes'' line? It didn''t work thest few times, what makes you think it will work now?", Hua Ziyan shook her head as she continued to gradually peel the bedcover from the beauty who struggled to preserve that bastion offort.


    "Haa~, if I knew this would happen I wouldn''t have agreed to seed the Pce Master position¡­", Hua Ziyan''s sighs grew heavier as she recalled that ever since she started getting ready to be the master of the Twin Essence Pce, this beauty was getting increasingly more like this.


    Lian Zhiqiu was never that involved in the sect''s matters anyway, but she still did the bare minimum of what was required of her to keep it going, and the sense of responsibility made her at least keep up appearances.


    Nowadays, however, she was far more prone to indulge her inherentzy nature, falling into deep sleep every other day, preferring this method of recovering her stamina rather than relying on the ability to ignore sleep with Spiritual Qi.


    Even her waking hours were spent leisurely, as she quietly continued her studies of Formations, only asionally interacting with others. The only part of her daily life which was very active was periodically visiting Wu Long''s bedroom... or any other ce they chose at the time.


    Thus, it was Hua Ziyan who kept this beauty''sziness at least somewhat in check. "Should we just cancel the session of title and keep you as Pce Master?"


    As Hua Ziyan''s words fell, Lian Zhiqiu flinched, and then with a heavy groan slowly and sluggishly sat up on the bed.


    Her luscious hair naturally had a lot of volume, so in the unkempt state after heavy sleep it was a truly... interesting sight to see. More so since she had a habit of snuggling her head under the bedcover when it was bright outside.


    "Haha~... Master~", Hua Ziyan chuckled as she saw that familiar sight, and taking a hairb started slowly turning her Master''s appearance into a more presentable state.


    This was a routine that began only recently, but Hua Ziyan liked taking care of Lian Zhiqiu like this. In noble houses, houses with wealth or military power, like the Wu house they both now belonged to, there were servants who did these kinds of tasks, but the Great Seductress was always very guarded about her personal space.


    Even in the old mansion atop the Peak of Unity, the private part of the mansion was a ce where no one but her and her Direct Disciples could set foot into. Of course,ter Wu Long and the Dao Family moved there as well.


    And in this mansion, Lian Zhiqiu''s living quarters were off limits to servants as well.


    Hua Ziyan, however, was always wee. Though Lian Zhiqiu told her that she did not need to do this, since Hua Ziyan was unusually stubborn about this, she decided not to argue about it. Not to mention, while she would feel ufortable with a servant, since it was Hua Ziyan whom Lian Zhiqiu adored as much as Ye Ling, and she seemed to enjoy it, who would actively resist such pleasant treatment? After all, it was nice being taken care of.


    "Haa~ I can''t believe your luck¡­ howe you get a Disciple who cares so much for you and I have a Student who barely visits me?", a voice resounded from the door, and as Lian Zhiqiu''s sleepy eyes listlessly turned to that direction, they captured Madam Liang''s figure.


    "Didn''t you have Direct Disciples of your own?", Lian Zhiqiu spoke with a note of pride in her voice.


    "None of them as sweet and caring as Lady Ziyan, unfortunately", Liang Yuhan chuckled, drawing on her herbal smoking pipe.


    "Heh, luck is a skill too", Lian Zhiqiu chuckled while Hua Ziyan slightly awkwardly smiled at this conversation.


    "So, what is my great Teacher whom I care so~ much about doing here at this hour?"


    "You''re saying that as if it''s early, or rather, as if you know what hour it is"


    "...", Lian Zhiqiu''s eyebrows twitched, as her head started clearing a bit from the sluggishness of sleep, "Surely you didn''te here to point this out?"


    "Haha, you''re right", Madam Liang smiled while puffing a cloud of herbal smoke into the air, "I came to ask for a favor"


    "A favor?", Lian Zhiqiu raised her eyebrows, "That''s a first¡­"


    Hua Ziyan suddenly became a bit restless, as it felt like a more personal conversation than she initially thought. But Madam Liang did not show any difort with her presence, and Lian Zhiqiu never hid anything from her.


    "Do you remember the earrings we made together for the Song Family?", Madam Liang asked, taking Lian Zhiqiu''s words as an indirect prompt.


    "How could I not, that incredibly annoying thing?"


    "Haha, it was one of the things that made you personally untouchable on the continent even without my protection, and a deal that first put you on the map, to say it was annoying¡­", Madam Liang chuckled at the dismissive way it was talked about.


    "No matter how many profits ''we both'' received from that deal with the Imperial Family, producing that many of them was still tedious, and it''s not like it was easy to make each one... Why do you even bring that u-¡­ don''t tell me¡­?", Lian Zhiqiu had an expression of annoyance just remembering the amount of work they did, even if it was very long ago, and then flinched, raising her eyes to the former Great Seductress.


    "Haha, you guessed correctly, I was troubled by being unable to operate my people, and upon consulting with Daoist Wu, he reassured me that there was a way. But since he still has to procure a special ingredient for it, he did mention a temporary solution¡­"


    "No way, do you want us to make those earrings for all of your subordinates or something?", Lian Zhiqiu''s eyes finally fully opened awake as she recalled the massive size of Madam Liang''s Thousand Eyes Pce. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "No no! I only need around a 100 people who can move around freely to start establishing a foothold¡­", Madam Liang made a slightly awkward smile, knowing how much Lian Zhiqiu despised repetitive and tedious work like that, adding "...for starters¡­" in a quiet voice, and then continuing to persuade her with " Of course¡­ the form has to be a little different for that purpose, maybe a bit... more difficult... and it would be good to make it a ne or a bracelet that could be hidden under clothing this time which would increase the trouble making it¡­"


    "Ugh¡­", Lian Zhiqiu made a sour expression while Hua Ziyan slightly giggled, putting in a golden hairpin as ast ent into her Master''s hair.


    Both Hua Ziyan and Madam Liang knew perfectly well that the only reason she did not t out reject that favor as soon as she heard, and thus thetter of the two avoided having to bring it up over and over while persuading her former Student, was because Wu Long''s name was brought up. "Mm¡­ hmm¡­ uuh¡­", Lian Zhiqiu continued to groan as an internal battle was raging inside her mind, before finally making a defeated sigh.


    "Then¡­!", Madam Liang''s face brightened seeing that expression.


    "Wait!", but Lian Zhiqiu was quick to put a stop to that hopeful attitude, grumbling "I just want to hear what Wu Long thinks¡­"


    Madam Liang gently smiled and nodded with "thank you", while struggling to not make a win pose and shout ''sess!''. Since when it already came to this, this deal was as good as done. She knew Lian Zhiqiu too well, and this was just a formality, or a final stubbornness which was more for show, to announce just how tedious it was and how much of a favor she was doing by agreeing.

 Chapter 704 Teacher, Student and Disciple

    Chapter 704 Teacher, Student and Disciple


    "I must admit, your consistency does amaze me", Madam Liang mentioned as they were walking through the mansion. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I have a gut feeling that is not apliment, in that sense you are quite consistent as well, Teacher", Lian Zhiqiu shrugged her shoulders while Hua Ziyan slightly awkwardly hid her smile.


    "How mean, I really do think it is amazing. Even while being surrounded by so many Dao Sisters whom you epted as your family, who are all¡­ well~ most of them at least¡­ working really hard at training every day, you still manage to keep that nonchnt attitude and move at your own pace. Truly~... ama~zing consistency", Liang Yuhan chuckled while puffing a cloud of herbal smoke.


    "Hah! Just as I thought, you just wanted to call mezy~. Besides, call it experience! Experience!", Lian Zhiqiu nonchntly waved her hand in a dismissive manner that somehowbinedziness and gracefulness, "Just putting in more hours into something doesn''t necessarily mean all of your efforts are fruitful, some of them could be more beneficial if done at a more moderate pace¡­ is something Teacher once taught me yourself"


    "Haha, I did. It was one of the lessons¡­ if not the only one, that you immediately took to heart, perhaps even too well", Madam Liang shook her head with a smile.


    "Is that really a conversation you want to have as someone asking for a favor?", Lian Zhiqiu''s eyebrow twitched while Hua Ziyan was holding in herughter.


    "Oh my~! How sensitive¡­ are you really going to hold this favor over me?", Madam Liang covered her mouth with her hand as her eyes widened, making a theatrical expression that made Lian Zhiqiu sigh while visibly trying to calm herself down.


    Hua Ziyan curiously looked at this slightly unfamiliar side of her Master when she was around Madam Liang. ''Hmm~, maybe this is how Master used to behave when she was young'', she thought with an amused smile. After all, there were not many who could talk with the Great Seductress in this manner, or rather, make her produce such an animated reaction.


    ''Still¡­ for a Teacher and Student they sure seem more like Master and Disciple¡­'', Hua Ziyan tilted her head as she looked at the two.


    The rtionship of Master and Disciple was, after all, one of the deepest interpersonal rtionships in the world of Cultivation. It held a very special ce, while a Teacher and a Student only shared the bond of knowledge, and that too, a superficial one.


    Hua Ziyan remembered the lesson Lian Zhiqiu and Madam Liang were talking about. It was one of the first things she herself learnt from her Master, and it was emphasized very strongly. Lian Zhiqiu also periodically reminded her about it, highlighting how important it was to move at one''s own pace.


    It was the biggest reason for even someone as diligent and hardworking as Hua Ziyan, to take regr breaks and take her mind off of training or worries from time to time. Even the routine of taking care of Lian Zhiqiu was something that came from this very notion.


    ''So it was something she learnt from Madam Liang¡­'', Hua Ziyan''s gaze turned from Lian Zhiqiu to the former Great Seductress. Remembering how important this teaching was in the eyes of Lian Zhiqiu at all times, she could not help but find it interesting that it originally came from the master of the Thousand Eyes.


    ''Would this make her¡­ my Great Master¡­?'', she pondered. But as they turned around the corner, all of Hua Ziyan''s attention shifted from these thoughts to a single man.


    "Wu Long! There you are, we were justing to see you", Lian Zhiqiu''s expression also brightened up.


    Seeing the change in both Master and Disciple, the eyes of both lighting up at the sight of this man, Madam Liang couldn''t help but smile.


    But her attention was soon diverted as well - she saw Fen Baihu''s figure next to Wu Long.


    Wu Long smiled as he saw the beauties, while Fen Baihu''s expression didn''t change much, she was indifferent to their appearance.


    The same could not be said about the other side, as all three of them instinctively knew as soon as they saw her, that there was something different about her, and they all knew what that change was.


    Hua Ziyan and Lian Zhiqiu only acknowledged that fact, proceeding to receive Wu Long''s embrace that greeted them, without thinking much about it, while Madam Liang slightly froze on the spot, which did not escape the eyes of the Mythical Beast.


    An amused smile appeared on Fen Baihu''s lips as she watched the reactions of the three beauties to herself.


    ''Heh, to think the only one of the three who''s not his woman, at least yet, would be also the only one shaken¡­ while the other two arepletely unaffected¡­ how interesting¡­'', she thought watching the sight. She did not really have any expectations - or indeed any thoughts - on what would happen when other people in this mansion learnt they spent the night together, but if she were to make a spontaneous guess, she expected the opposite results from what she was seeing.


    Of course, the only reason she was interested enough to make an observation was because she has recently started to try and understand human nature, and this situation greatly shook her existing knowledge of it.


    It also did not escape her keen eyes that Wu Long dyed greeting Madam Liang, giving her that brief moment in which her attitude became the same as usual, nothing in his demeanor giving away the fact he noticed anything out of the ordinary.


    "So, you said you were looking for me?", after exchanging greetings Wu Long turned to Lian Zhiqiu who was held in his left arm, meeting her eyes that seemed to consume him with their gaze.


    "Hmm, you tell me~", Lian Zhiqiu spoke in an affectionate voice, her expression also staying the same one, but there appeared a yful and amused light in them, "...after all, it seems someone ''generously'' found a lo~t of work for me to do, they were so kind to do it without me even knowing~... must be true what they say a true good heart doesn''t seek recognition for their generosity¡­"


    "Ahaha~, what a kind thing to do indeed~", Wu Long smiled while Hua Ziyan giggled in his other arm.


    "Mm, truly¡­", Lian Zhiqiu continued while Madam Liang sighed shaking her head, "...after all, I not only learned about it after the fact, but from my beloved Teacher"


    "Haha, alright alright, Zhiqiu, my bad, don''t pout", he chuckled, shaking his head as she made a satisfied smile.


    ''Pout?!?!'', Madam Liang almost audibly gasped, losing her grip on the smoking pipe and thus fumbling to catch it, ''does Zhiqiu look like someone ''cutely pouting'' in the eyes of this madman?!''


    She was watching with widened eyes as Wu Long lightly kissed Lian Zhiqiu on the tip of her nose, thetter giggling and smiling happily. Fen Baihupletely slipped through Madam Liang''s mind as she looked at the scene.


    "U-unbelievable¡­", she muttered under her nose. She thought she lost all ability to be surprised when it came to Wu Long, but perhaps the greatest shock she received was just now witnessing him handling Lian Zhiqiu''s ''pouting''.


    She knew full well, and experienced it many times when Lian Zhiqiu was young, that her Student was very stubborn, especially when it came to being busy and not being toze around. And that when she started acting sarcastically with an outwardly kind and polite attitude like she did just now it couldst days, if not weeks until she got tired of sulking. And even then, only her demeanor would return to normal, she would still be holding a grudge for a long long time afterwards.


    But right now, in front of her very eyes, it was all over in barely a minute, ''He didn''t even need to shower her with praise to appease her¡­''


    ''What is with this unfairness?!?!'', she inwardly grumbled as she looked at the scene, not sure if she should be amazed at Wu Long or resent Lian Zhiqiu for being so biased.


    Fen Baihu continued to look at the scene for a bit, before shaking her head and heading off into one of the corridors, seemingly having seen all that she was interested in with the words "I''ll be off, Wu Long", casually waving her hand in the air without turning.


    Wu Long also simply nodded, knowing she had to now go and start healing her injury with his Yang Qi and the method he taught her.


    He proceeded to discuss the disguise items with Lian Zhiqiu and Madam Liang, while Hua Ziyan went away as well, since it was time for her to resume training. Though he didn''t let her go without a kiss on the lips, after which she ran off in delighted mood.


    After discussing the nes, they then parted ways, as he went to cultivate in an isted ce as well, needing full concentration to absorb a Celestial Fox''s bloodline, while Lian Zhiqiu and Madam Liang went to discuss their uing joint efforts.

 Chapter 705 Avoiding a catastrophe

    Chapter 705 Avoiding a catastrophe


    Liang Yuhan and Lian Zhiqiu were walking in silence, which strongly contrasted with the way they were traversing the mansion before meeting Wu Long.


    "...Teacher, I can''t say I understand you", finally, Lian Zhiqiu spoke up, throwing her walkingpanion a side eye.


    "...", Madam Liang didn''t try and dodge or gloss over the topic, knowing full well that it wouldn''t work with Lian Zhiqiu, especially since she confronted her so directly. After a long pause, seeing that thetter didn''t give up on receiving some kind of answer, she finally opened her mouth "...is it that frustrating?"


    "Do you even have to ask?", Lian Zhiqiu groaned with borderline incredulousness, "At first I didn''t want to say anything, thinking you will figure it out on your own¡­ but recently it''s getting hard to watch. What are you even so hesitant about? This is so unlike you¡­"


    "It might be pathetic in your eyes, but it''s not like I want to be like this either", Liang Yuhan shook her head with a heavy sigh.


    "...", Lian Zhiqiu''s eyes full of frustration revealed a bit of worry and mncholy. But she sighed, not pushing any further since. ¡ª


    Meanwhile, after Wu Long went to his usual meditation spot in the mansion, he suddenly stopped as a thought urred to him.


    ''Hah¡­ this could have been quite a slip up¡­'', he thought as his mind raced through possible oues if he didn''t notice a certain possibility.


    He was just about to acquire a Celestial Fox bloodline.


    And just as he did with the Grand Void Eagle''s bloodline, it was normal to think of doing it here in the safety of a secluded world. In fact, most would not even think twice to proceed since the experience was already familiar.


    However, this was Fen Baihu''s world, and the bloodline he sought to acquire was hers as well.


    He only possessed superficial knowledge about Celestial Foxes, and knew even less about their bloodline. And¡­ where it concerned a human acquiring that bloodline¡­ "...I know nothing at all", he chuckled.


    With such void of knowledge, there was no way of even remotely predicting what would happen, what the process would be like, and what problems might ur. It was one of those cases where even his vast knowledge and experience were not of much use.


    And yet, in circumstances where he did not know what to expect, there wasn''t really much to do but to go ahead and try.


    But something about trying to do so in a world constructed of the same power he was trying to acquire stuck on his mind.


    It might seem a minor detail, and very likely an overblown concern, but Wu Long didn''t like to leave aside such doubts. Because in his experience, it was such small and - from a first look - inconsequential missteps, that often led to a bigger crisis.


    "Fen Baihu", he called out, and a small fox appeared on his shoulder.


    "What is it? I was just about to start my meditation¡­", she spoke with a bit of rebuke.


    "I need to go outside", he smiled as the small fox tilted its head.


    "... alright", she didn''t know what that was about, but just nodded and Wu Long''s figure was quickly enveloped by mist.


    And as the mist dissipated around him, Wu Long was left standing in a forest not far from the Silver Wing City.


    He quickly confirmed his location, and left for the direction in which he sensed the least people.


    After finding a secluded enough ce, he set up talismans and concealing formations, ensuring no one would disturb him. He did not rush, since he decided to wait until Fen Baihu finished her healing first, so that he could rely on her in case of an emergency, thus having plenty of time to make the security of his temporary cultivation spot as carefully and airtight as it was possible.


    ¡ª


    A few dayster, Wu Long sat in a meditative pose, as formless ripples spread from him one after another.


    ''Hah¡­ should I say, as expected of a Celestial Fox? It''s quite tricky'', went through his mind as he was patiently going through the process of refining the Innate Blood Qi.


    It was a lot more troublesome than any other bloodline since it had the properties of the Celestial Fox, elusive and dream-like. If he did not concentrate his consciousness on it, it could dissipate into the same dream-like state as Fen Baihu herself, and therefore be forever lost.


    Of course, for Wu Long it was only a matter of effort and time, and never about whether he could do it or not.


    After a long time, he finally seeded in attaining his second Mythical Beast bloodline.


    A powerful disorienting feeling started slowly taking over his consciousness the moment he seeded. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Thetent power within the Celestial Fox bloodline started actively altering his existence, in apletely unfamiliar way.


    The change was also far more pronounced and vivid than that of the subtle Great Void Eagle bloodline. And yet simr to it, the feeling was not oppressive or overpowering like one would expect, but rather different in its very nature.


    ''At any rate, this is¡­ a bit problematic¡­'', he thought after a bit, as he struggled to maintain control over his senses.


    This was a feeling he never experienced before, a power he never had ess to, and thus did not know how to deal with.


    It felt as if his consciousness was dissipating into the surroundings like sand, while the bloodline acted as the wind trying to blow away that sand as far as possible, and his will was like hands that desperately struggled to keep that sand from falling through the gaps.


    ''Phew~... I dodged one crisis at least¡­'', he thought as he felt the resonance between his consciousness and the world around him.


    If he was in Fen Baihu''s world right now, he would also have had to deal with a repulsion and rejection between his own consciousness and Fen Baihu''s consciousness that was spread throughout that world.


    Only now, feeling this power''s effects, he started to understand its nature, and just how big of a problem he avoided.


    Not that he had no problems now, though.


    He was actually in quite a predicament, since he couldn''t control this power.


    But it was still better than if in addition to trying to adjust to the newpletely unfamiliar power that seemed to try and disperse his very being into the surroundings, he would have a conflict with Fen Baihu''s power as a bitter cherry on top.


    "Wu Long!", Fen Baihu materialized not far from him, also sensing the gravity of the situation.


    "It seems that while my physical body is unaffected, as one would expect, my consciousness is beginning to spread out unlimitedly", Wu Long nodded.


    "If you can''t maintain your conscious will in focus¡­ you run the risk of itpletely dispersing", Fen Baihu spoke with an rmed voice. They both knew that it meant effective death, since his ego would cease to exist, leaving only an empty husk incapable of thought or will.


    Fen Baihu never experienced this, since her existence was this way from the very moment she appeared in this world. She never had to learn, but was born this way. ''I think therefore I am'', was very literally what Fen Baihu was as a single being. The moment her consciousness awakened, was also the moment she came into existence. She never ran the risk that Wu Long was facing right now, as physical existence was not something she was born as, and not necessary for her, but something she acquired after conscious effort, out of convenience, to interact with the physical world.


    For a human like Wu Long, whose being was primarily physical in nature, in other words, for whom having a physical body came before possessing consciousness, as a prerequisite, and thus formed a fundamental perception of what he was, Celestial Fox''s bloodline proved to pose an existential threat.


    And as practice showed him, it was also different from Soul Power or the concept of the Soul. His knowledge and proficiency with Soul Techniques had absolutely no bearing on what he was experiencing.


    The closest experience he had, was using puppets he shared consciousness with, being at several ces at the same time, but even then, each puppet served as a focus point.


    Right now, however, it felt as if the link between his physical body, or rather, even the physical world itself, and his consciousness was growing weaker, leaving him with nothing he could focus his ''I'' in.


    ''A focus¡­ a focus point¡­''


    And then, a thought came to him, as he turned his eyes to Fen Baihu''s worried expression again, "Soul Bead¡­"


    "What¡­?", she first answered in confusion, but as the meaning of his question in this situation caught up, hurriedly nodded in confirmation, "Oh¡­ yes, it existed from the very beginning, it is synonymous with me"


    "That confirms it¡­ now the problem is how to form one as a human¡­", he nodded in return while thinking of the next steps.


    In truth, he had the option to temporarily seal the Celestial Fox''s bloodline as a backup. He wouldn''t be this reckless otherwise. However, he was not sure if doing that would cost him losing this opportunity. Because the first transformation brought about by a bloodline being introduced into the body was special.


    Which was why the option to seal it away, even if it was temporary, was thest resort.


    His thoughts then lingered on her Yin Qi that he had yet to refine, and the ring of Spiritual Qi around the Grandmist Core.


    ''...It does seem logical to try out¡­'', he thought of something that urred to him not long ago. After all, since he had the ability to potentially possess multiple Crystal Cores, he could likely not only gain from having a multitude of them, but also develop each core with different characteristics and properties.


    Thus, if he concentrated the Yin Qi from Fen Baihu which had unique properties to a separate core, and only used her Yin Qi to advance that core, he could possibly create a Crystal Core that held unique properties of a Celestial Fox''s cultivation.


    It was just a theory before, which he did not n to test until he at least finished advancing one core into Mortal Transcendence Realm, and beyond, since he was focused on pouring all of his resources into that. Dividing his resources on different cores was for now a luxury, after all.


    But now, it seemed like a more pressing investment.


    "Fen Baihu¡­, call Mingyu and Cui''er for me", Wu Long hesitated for a moment, but finally decided to go through with this, which meant he needed some time. And the only ones who could give him that were those two.


    Of course, they were both now focused on their own tasks, especially Mingyu who still struggled to control her own Physique, but he wasn''t sure in his sess without their help this time.


    ---


    A small exnation on this chapter''s decision-making in ATs

 Chapter 706 Celestial Core

    Chapter 706 Celestial Core


    When Luo Mingyu and Gong Cui appeared near Wu Long, they were surprisingly not alone, as Yuanfen was with them. She was usually hanging around Gong Cui, so it was likely she just followed along. And though Fen Baihu did not concsiously take her along, she had no time to be surprised about her so freely crossing the boundaries of her world this time.


    "Sorry to interrupt you, Mingyu, Cui''er. But I need your help", Wu Long chuckled.


    The eyes of both beauties lit up with first surprise, and then overflowed with happiness It was the first time that Wu Long has relied on them in a critical moment.


    "No need to apologize, Wu Long", Luo Mingyu immediately nodded and sat down in a meditative pose not far from Wu Long, expanding her Dao Domain which immediately made Wu Long''s mind clearer and made it easier for him to resist the dissipation of his consciousness.


    "Ehehe, I''m happy to be of help", Gong Cui''s cheeks turned rosy as she bashfully chuckled, and sat down with her Zither in front of her, a profound melody spreading in the surroundings, further sharpening Wu Long''s concentration and heightening his ability to keep the change happening to him in check.


    Yuanfen, as usual, ran up to Wu Long, but this time, without hugging him, simply plopped down right next to him with an innocent smile. And the moment her clear voice called out "Wu Long", the only thing she seemingly knew how to say, a soothing sensation came over him, his mind grew incredibly sharper, as if all of the haziness from before subsided. And though it was only for a moment, it allowed him regroup and prepare to hold on for a longer period of time.


    He didn''t have time to marvel at this phenomenon, focusing on his task.


    For the first time since he learned to individually control the vortexes of Spiritual Qi in the Spiritual Qi ring around the Grandmist Core, he set aside the one Crystal Core that he was focusing on advancing all of this time, and concentrated on a different vortex. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    All eight of the vortexes aside from the one Wu Long cultivated to the Core Formation Realm were left in Revolving Qi state from the time when he had no other choice but to cultivate all of the vortexes equally, resulting in quite a lot of efforts wasted on something that was then left without use.


    Right now, however, Wu Long was grateful for that circumstance, as it had a baseid out already, which saved him both time and effort. It was also crucial that the vortex was not yet formed any crystal particles, in other words, had yet to approach the state of the Foundation Building Realm. Since at that point, there would already be a more robust and established structure that might be ipatible with the properties of the attributes of the Crystal Core he tried to make.


    In other words, the eight vortexes as they were now were in perfect condition to mold them in however way he needed.


    He started refining the Yin Qi he got from Fen Baihu and cultivating the vortex while simultaneously resisting the corrupting effect of his consciousness dissipating, and trying to slow down that process as much as it was possible.


    But his efforts paid off faster than he expected, since as soon as the vortex entered the Foundation Building Realm state and crystallization particles appeared within it, he found that it became, although slightly, but easier to maintain his conscious will intact.


    He also utilized a rather unique approach from that point on, not constructing Foundation Crystals with an efficient and robust structure, but allowing them to form naturally from the Yin Qi of the Celestial Fox. Since for this Crystal Core, he did not have to necessarily create the perfect structure or make it as powerful, it being his auxiliary core and not the one he would rely on to carry his whole cultivation.


    Rather, by allowing the Foundation Crystals to form ording to the natural flow of Celestial Fox''s Yin Qi he hoped for the future Crystal Core to be better adjusted to the power that he nned to control with it.


    In addition to not heavily supervising the formation of the Foundation Crystals, Wu Long also did not pour any more resources into them than was necessary. Unlike when he formed the crystals for his first core which was now the Grandmist Core, or when he did so for the Crystal Core that he nned to use for his further cultivation, he was not as concerned with the quality of this auxiliary core, since its purpose was not bing the base of his further cultivation.


    It was one of the benefits of having multiple auxiliary cores that he was just discovering, that he had the freedom to experiment and be not as careful with each individual core.


    After forming nine crystals his consciousness stopped dissipating into the surroundings, as if finding a stable ground, a focus point of sorts, and with the construction of a crystal core, he firmly grasped the feeling of his body and consciousness being connected once again. It was like gaining an anchor that linked his now more ethereal self that was created due to obtaining a Celestial Fox bloodline and resided in a phantom ne of existence to his physical self in the material ne of existence.


    This allowed him to once again regain rity of his inner self as a single entity rather than a mass of consciousness that infinitely spread without any cohesion.


    ''It¡­ still would take some time to adjust¡­'', he thought as he felt the slightly shifted perspective he currently had, as well as the expanded senses that stretched beyond just the material world.


    But there was still a bit of work for him to do, a finishing touch.


    Even though Fen Baihu''s Yin Qi was undeniably powerful even with her current state, enough for him to cultivate a vortex from the state of Revolving Qi Realm all the way to the Core Formation Realm, it still had limits, and was running out just as the core was almostplete, at the 8th level of Core Formation.


    At the beginning, he set aside Fen Baihu''s Pure Yin Qi as he had an instinct that he would require it for thepletion of this process, rather than the start. After all, Innate Yin Qi of such a unique entity as Fen Baihu was special, and thus required caution in use to get the maximum benefits.


    Strictly speaking, even if Fen Baihu''s cultivation was currently damaged and thus she was unable to produce as potent Yin Qi as would be expected of her true cultivation, her Pure Yin Qi that had nothing to do with her current condition, was still of the Eight-Tailed Celestial Fox, a true Divine-Grade Mythical Beast, and thus normally too powerful for him to use. His cultivation was far too low to even attempt doing that.


    However, there was a catch that mitigated that fact, which was the nature of the Celestial Fox as an entity. Her powers could not really be measured on the same scale, and the ssification was only there to provide a roughparison in power, and thus her Yin Qi, despite being potent for Dual Cultivation, did not possess the oppressive side that would cause her partner''s Yang Root and Spiritual Root to rupture even if their cultivation was significantly lower than hers.


    Of course, Wu Long had no way of knowing that beforehand, but he had the suspicion due to the nature of Fen Baihu''s powers, that could not be strictly called ''powerful'' in the usual sense of this word in the cultivation world. And he was able to confirm that suspicion as he interacted with her over the course of their time together.


    As he refined that Pure Yin Qi and poured it into his brand new Crystal Core, profound ripples spread from him as the Core becameplete, a light simr to that of Fen Baihu''s Soul Bead ignited at its center.

 Chapter 707 Still human

    707 Still human


    "Fuu~", a long exhale from Wu Long signaled the end of the emergency. As his eyes opened up he could see that Yuanfen was no longer here.


    ''She really cane and go without me noticing at all¡­'' he thought with a slightly vexing feeling, since it was a bit unnerving for someone so used to being aware of everything happening around him at all times.


    Fen Baihu was also nowhere to be seen, it seems she decided to not linger in case her physical presence broke the concentration of the two beauties, though Wu Long could still feel her presence.


    He took a look at Luo Mingyu and Gong Cui who were both showing signs of fatigue, since they were apanying him for an extended period of time, using all of their concentration and effort to assist him.


    Not to mention that both of them were using rtively newly acquired abilities that for now put quite a lot of strain on them, especially with such continued use.


    "Mingyu, Cui''er", he called out in a soft tone, since the two of them were so focused on maintaining their support to him that they did not notice the moment when the crisis had passed. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Wu Long!!!", Gong Cui awoke from the mild trance-like state that she went into so that she could maintain her concentration for longer, her fingers putting a light improvised finish into the melody, refusing to finish itpletely abruptly mid-passage even if she was tired.


    "It is a relief that it seems you were able to seed", Luo Mingyu opened her eyes with an exhausted but truly relieved expression as well.


    "It is thanks to you two that everything went so smoothly", Wu Long smiled, standing up.


    "Phew~~, ehehehe" Gong Cui wiped away drops of sweat from her forehead, "It''s not a big deal~. If it''s for you, I can~", her expression lit up with pride, contrasting with her words, but as she tried to stand up, she suddenly faltered, feeling dizzy.


    The next moment, she felt sturdy, familiar, beloved hands catch her body, and the sense offort and stability they brought made her heart flutter.


    She bashfullyughed in his arms, turning her gaze away, "Ahaha~, I¡­ s-seemed to have stumbled a bit¡­ hehehe¡­"


    "I''m grateful that you worked hard for me, but I hope you pace yourself and think of your well-being more from now on", he said not letting her gloss over the fact she overdid it.


    And just as Luo Mingyu made a wry smile, his gaze turned to her, "And that goes for you as well, Mingyu, just because you know that you''ll falter if you try to stand up now, doesn''t mean you did better than Cui''er. It just shows you know your limits better, which in a way is even more upsetting"


    "Ugh¡­", the purple-eyed beauty made an expression of being caught, which looked adorable in his eyes, as Wu Long sat next to her, still holding Gong Cui in his arms.


    He sat Gong Cui on his side, keeping her in his embrace, while with the other arm enveloping Luo Mingyu, giving both a gentle kiss on the forehead.


    "Haa~ seriously¡­ I can''t even be mad at you because you did it for my sake, but I''ll be upset if you neglect your well-being like that. So even if it''s for me, don''t be reckless like that anymore", he said with a slightly more serious tone.


    Both Luo Mingyu and Gong Cui could feel the distress in his voice, and though he was seemingly admonishing them, both beauties felt an ted joy instead of being dejected.


    "I understand, Wu Long, don''t worry I will be more careful from now on", Luo Mingyu spoke in a soft and soothing tone, though unable to hide the smile on her face.


    "Ehehe, me too, me too! I''ll be su~per careful", Gong Cui chuckled openly disying her delighted grin, causing Luo Mingyu to giggle, and Wu Long to shake his head with a sigh.


    They sat like that for some time, relishing the tender moment, until finally Luo Mingyu could not hold back her curiosity.


    "Did you¡­ really seed?", she asked while still in his embrace, her purple eyes looking at him with intense interest.


    "Hmm, if you mean just in acquiring the Celestial Fox bloodline and receiving whatever blessings it came with, yes. But if you mean if I now have the same powers as Fen Baihu, that''s quite unlikely", Wu Long replied in a tone of someone thinking over the topic while speaking, signaling that he also did not fully finish thinking about it to have a solid answer.


    "Eh? Howe?", Gong Cui''s eyes became round andrge with surprise, causing Wu Long to involuntarily chuckle at how cute her expression was.


    "Well, I am, after all a human, not a Celestial Fox. In the first ce, having a bloodline, no matter how great, doesn''t change that fact. Just as Lingfei might have the purest bloodline of a Great Void Eagle, but is a human and not a Mythical Beast. Being of a different species naturally ces some limitations on how exactly thetent power in the bloodline can be inherited", Wu Long lightly exined, as Luo Mingyu nodded with realization.


    "I see¡­, so Sister Lingfei might have some of the abilities of the Great Void Eagle, but not those that rely on a physique or special constitution of a Mythical Beast itself¡­ and the same goes for you in the case of both bloodlines of the Great Void Eagle and the Celestial Fox¡­", Luo Mingyu muttered while having a fascinated expression.


    "Correct, if you remember, the source of her trouble was exactly in the fact that she was unable to link the power in her bloodline to her cultivation or physique. So the method I created for her to be able to do that worked for me as well when I acquired the Great Void Eagle from her", he nodded with a smile.


    "But howe that method did not work this time?", Luo Mingyu tilted her head as she distictly remembered that Wu Long created that method to work with any bloodline.


    "Hmm, it does work, but only now" he raised his face up in a thinking pose, looking up as he spoke in a calm introspective voice, "It seems that due to the nature of the Celestial Fox as a being in essence existing outside of the material world, the power within her bloodline''s also seemed to ignore my physical body, or rather, anything that is not my consciousness, as it did not register that as truly being part of ''me'', only an extension, just like Fen Baihu''s eight physical forms are not really what makes up ''her'', but merely an extension she created"


    "In other words, to the power of the bloodline, your mind was the real you, but everything else was just secondary, which is why your body did not experience any change, only your mind", Luo Mingyu raised her hand to her mouth in thought, while Gong Cui looked a bit dazed, turning her eyes from Wu Long to Luo Mingyu and back when they spoke.


    "Yes. Through this I understood that Fen Baihu is a far more unstable being than I previously thought. Think of it as like when you go to sleep, you still have a consciousness, it operates autonomously, but there is no cohesion or will to it, rather, it is chaotic. Only when you are awake, ''you'' are really in control. Fen Baihu is, very crudely put, that awake will, and thus she never truly experienced sleep as that would be akin to being erased from existence for her. It is also what nearly happened to me, since I did not know that maintaining that conscious will, or sense of self, was so different when you exist simply as a mass of chaotic consciousness without a body", Wu Long nodded.


    He noticed that even when Fen Baihu''s physical body was sleeping next to him before, her mind was awake as always. She was in a sense trapped in a body that did not have enough energy to move and act ording to her will, but fully aware.


    "So, does it mean you can''t sleep now?", Luo Mingyu made a slightly worried expression, since it was only recently that Wu Long began slightly loosening his guard around his Dao Family, resting his mind through sleep. It was something they all felt a sense of achievement and pride from, since it was only possible because they were there for him.


    "Haha, no, as I said, I''m still human and not a Celestial Fox. Now that I have established a connection using the new Core with the attributes of the Celestial Fox''s power, I was able to once again bind my mind to my body and exist as a single entity with it rather than a disembodied consciousness that possesses a body like Fen Baihu. Though there is still much to explore in terms of what new abilities I can gain from the transformation that took ce, I am certain where the limits of those are, and I am nowhere near bing a Celestial Fox", he chuckled, as Luo Mingyu sighed with relief.


    Gong Cui saw that the conversation reached a point of conclusion, and nodded with an expression of deep contemtion. Though her conclusion was, "So¡­ what you''re saying is Wu Long is amazing!"


    ""¡­"", looking at her sparkling eyes and innocent expression, both Wu Long and Luo Mingyu first stared at her with wide eyes, and then...


    "Pfft!... hahaha~, you''re right, Wu Long is amazing, hehe, hahaha", Luo Mingyu giggled with a joyful look while Wu Long wryly smiled and gave Gong Cui another kiss on the forehead.


    For a while, Gong Cui''s excited voice and Luo Mingyu''s cheerfulughter filled the space that Wu Long sealed off to be able to concentrate, as Wu Long listened to their voices with a content smile, his arms around the two beauties tightly and yet tenderly keeping them close.


    Thank you for reading, and your incredible support everyone!!! ^^


    DaoistGreenOnion


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 708 Closed trap

    708 Closed trap


    The warm and cheerful atmosphere continued until Wu Long''s senses picked up presences nearing the ce he was at.


    ''Hmm, even though I definitely used up far less Spiritual Qi than when I made my first two cores, and was cautious, I guess I still consumed far too much from the surroundings for it to bepletely undetected¡­'', he thought as he scanned with his Spiritual Sense the different presences, the directions where they traveled from and their auras.


    "What''s wrong?", Luo Mingyu asked, noticing the slight change in his demeanor. He was still as calm and peaceful as he was before, but there was still that very minute tension in his gaze that gave away that he was concentrating.


    The corners of his mouth went up by themselves as he looked at the beauties whose eyes were so sweetly looking up at his face.


    "Just a few minor nuisances, you don''t have to worry about them", he then chuckled as he decided not to meddle, and simply observe the situation. After all, the chances of this location being discovered were very slim. Even if someone could tell that the density of Spiritual Qi was the lowest in this general area, as if it was sucked away somewhere, it was unlikely they could pinpoint anything precisely. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Both Luo Mingyu and Gong Cui were relieved by his words, demonstrating the extent of their trust in him. Snuggling into his embrace from both sides with no care in the world.


    ---


    Meanwhile, several parties were headed for the teau that seemed to be the region where Spiritual Qi was the most depleted.


    A group of six people wearing robes of the Crystal Wood Sect were traveling at a fast pace.


    "Elder Jong, shouldn''t we notify Elder Hwe¡­"


    "Silence!", the elderly man of the group barked at the Sect Disciple, "Tsk, it already took too long to figure out the location, by now everyone would be swarming there¡­ we can''t afford to lose time waiting for him toe"


    "True¡­ the movement of Spiritual Qi currents was truly unnatural, rather, for a long time it was hard to even tell if the fluctuations within Spiritual Qi in the greater area were just a natural urrence. And even when we confirmed it was too consistent of a decrease, it seemed as if whatever it was that was consuming all those massive amounts of Spiritual Qi kept changing ces across vast territories¡­ but, if it''s like this, doesn''t it mean it was done artificially? If this turns out to not be a natural treasure but a trap set up by someone¡­", a Sect Protector spoke up in thought.


    "Hah¡­ that''s what it means to be too smart for one''s own good. Your reasoning fools yourself, and while you overthink, you end up missing what''s right in front of you", the Elder shook his head with a smirk, "Truly valuable natural treasures tend to disguise their location when they are ripening using exactly this method¡­ besides that point, do you even know how skilled a Formation Master would have to be to use Feng Shui and natural Spiritual Qi currents to replicate that kind of phenomenon?"


    "I-¡­ I see, Elder Jong. My apologies for speaking foolishly"


    "Hmph, as long as you know it. Now pick up the pace, this is the perfect chance to make up for the humiliation from before", the Sect Elder involuntarily gritted his teeth at the end of his words, remembering the incident with the City Lord.


    After a long travel, the group finally reached the hill region around the teau. Seeing the rocky walls stretching far to the sides, the eyes of the group began lighting up with anticipation. But at the same time, they could now quite clearly sense their rivals closing in on the location as well.


    "Tch¡­ someone is ahead of us¡­", another Sect Protector of the Crystal Wood Sect spoke up sensing a sizeable group of people already on the teau.


    "Heh, no need to worry, they''re City Guards led by that mutt of City Lord Ko that we met before, just as well, we will return the favor fromst time hehehe¡­", the Sect Elder snickered with a malevolent look in his eyes as he sensed the auras of the people up on the elevated ins, and finding that neither City Lord''s other sons nor the City Lord himself were present, "Though there seem to be quite a few rogue cultivators as well, but those don''t deserve even a speck of consideration"


    The group raised their speed and soon arrived at the edge of the teau. These elevated ins were rtively vast, and yet the location of drained Spiritual Qi could only be narrowed down to here, as the density of Spiritual Qi was even on the teau. Thus it came down to scouring through thesends to find the precise location of the anomaly.


    They could see more people in the distance, whether that were individual rogue cultivators or members of some factions, everyone became wary of the first group from arger faction such as the Crystal Wood Sect arriving.


    Some rogue cultivators began sweating, their eyes turning shifty, as they looked at groups from local Sects arriving one after another, but the temptation of a possible lucky chance was too sweet, and thus for some time everyone on the teau continued searching in silence. Everyone avoided making contact, staying at a distance, since any small conflict could be a spark that lit the whole ce aze. The tension continued to rise as people concentrated on the teau which now became vast and tiny at the same time.


    But at the moment a rogue cultivator, whose nerves faltered in the face of this tension, started to move toward the edge of the teau, he was immediately intercepted by one of the groups from a local Sect.


    "Not so fast, how do we know you haven''t found anything?", was the dreaded question that set off rms in the heads of those who were here alone and without any affiliation, as they looked at the more than dozen groups from local sects, Silver Wing City and the Crystal Wood Sect that looked down upon them with cold gazes.


    20:43


    They could instantly tell, that a trap closed up around them, since no one could now leave this teau without suspicion that they found something of value, perhaps something all of them were here for.


    And yet, it was also true that no cultivator would willingly surrender their Spatial Ring to another. It was a matter of not only pride, but basic survival. Even if they survived by giving up their belongings, they would be left without their weapons and tools of protection, not to mention their savings. It was hardly possible for them to get back on their feet after such a loss, and much more likely that a Demonic Beast or another rogue cultivator would kill them in such a helpless state soon after.


    And when the tensions reached a high point already, a voice called out instantly catapulting them to sky heights.


    "Hah, fancy seeing you here, esteemed members of the Crystal Wood Sect", a rowdy-looking man with a scar over his left eyebrow and cheek chuckled as he stepped on the edge of the teau, followed by nine men, eight of whom were d in simple ck robes, while the other one was dressed as casually as the one who spoke, with a long horizontal scar across his face just a little below his eyes. All of them already had their weapons drawn, resting infortable positions, but clearly ready for any sudden movement.


    The Elder of the Crystal Wood Sect narrowed his eyes with a frown upon his forehead, growling through gritted teeth, "The Seven Scars Guild¡­ what are you lot doing here?"


    "Oh my, are we not allowed to step foot on this continent? But then again, I seemed to have missed when it became Crystal Wood Sect''s territory if that''s the case¡­", the one with the horizontal scar and a snake tongue spear in his arms snickered.


    "Don''t get smart with me¡­ you know what I mean"


    "Haha, rx, old man. We''re just here to make some money. Everyone knows it''s going to get heated here soon because of that World Stone. What do ya think, wanna hire us before any other faction gets the chance?", the rowdy man with the side scar made a wide grin. And though his words seemed a bit more friendly than hispanion''s, his attitude was infuriating to the members of arge Sect such as the Crystal Wood Sect.


    ''Tch¡­ filthy swords for hire, as if they would keep their loyalty¡­ who knows when their des would turn against you¡­ if there was only one of their leaders I would''ve killed them on the spot¡­ but two is a little hard for me¡­ tch, annoying bastards...'', the Sect Elder didn''t conceal the scorn in his gaze, though he chose to not utter his thoughts aloud, ''But this has be troublesome¡­ if wildcards like them start shoving their noses into this conflict it may be indeed wiser to make a deal with them before they''re hired by the enemy''


    "What''s your quote this time around?", the Sect Elder asked tentatively as his own Sect members widened their eyes around him.


    "Oh my, is the high and lofty Crystal Wood Sect going to hire us for real? What an honor!", the horizontal scarred man snickered again, irritating the Elder, "How about you let us have whatever loot is there to get here as a gesture of goodwill first?"

 Chapter 709 Turning the situation around

    709 Turning the situation around


    "Hmm, despite being unexpected, this is quite a valuable bonus¡­", Wu Long muttered with interest as he closely observed the situation outside, "it seems the conflict over the World Stone will be a bit more lively than I thought¡­",


    His thoughts lingered on the tertiary forces that might be joining in to take advantage and profit from the chaos of the conflict, as he listened to the Elder of the Crystal Wood Sect explode with anger at the Seven Scars Guild''s request, and the argument between the two sides.


    It was clear that while this small-scale mercenary group was not as influential as any of the big Sects, in this uing isted conflict on the continent they held quite a bit of negotiating power, since here they could tip the scales of the rtively bnced forces, and thus these talks were more of a means to enjoy that superior position than actually bargaining for them.


    Not to mention that it was unlikely that these two of the likely seven leaders were able to make decisions for the whole Seven Scars Guild.


    The Crystal Wood Sect Elder also understood that, but at the same time could notpletely shun them even with that knowledge, as that could make the real negotiationster on tougher. In other words, he was forced to tiptoe around these two for now, even if no deal would be made here today.


    ''A truly infuriating position¡­ especially with that Elder''s temperament¡­'', Wu Long thought as his eyes narrowed a bit, ''...which is why neither he nor those two with scars who are enjoying themselves too much are noticing the approaching danger¡­ even the others around are too absorbed in their discussion, which is understandable, them being the two most powerful groups in terms of individual power on the teau at the moment..."


    "Hah, for someone who was in dire straights not that long ago you sure look like you are enjoying your time", Fen Baihu''s feet softly touched the ground, as her pink eyes with vertical pupils looked upon Wu Long, who was sittingfortably in a leisurely pose with two gorgeous beauties in both arms.


    She then turned in the direction where Wu Long was observing the situation, "I see you even have enough leeway now to pay attention to what''s happening elsewhere"


    "Would you have preferred if I was desperate and pitiful?", Wu Long chuckled with a glint of amusement in his eyes.


    "Pfft¡­ ~ahahahaha¡­ why would I prefer something I can''t even picture in my head¡­ besides, I''m not as ill-mannered as you seem to make me out to be, I don''t bite the hand that helps me", Fen Baihu''sughter was lighthearted and bright, pleasant to the ear.


    "Ehehe, that''s true, Fen Baihu''s not such a bad foxy~", Gong Cui nodded with a cheerful grin.


    "Hah, of all people I didn''t take you for a man who bes blind with love", Fen Baihu shook her head.


    "Hmm? Whatever do you mean? Do you doubt my words? Cui''er, you remember what you called me when we just met?", Wu Longughed a bit as he turned to the beauty in his arms. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Mm, a good guy!", Gong Cui replied without a second''s dy, "You gave out free hugs~"


    "Haha, that''s right. You see now? She has such a discerning eye~", Wu Long''s shameless grin made Fen Baihu speechless, while Gong Cui''s proud and happy expression dealt additional mental damage.


    "Hmm, that might be true¡­ that''s right, if she was able to recognize Wu Long like that from a first nce despite how abrupt and chaotic their first meeting was¡­", Luo Mingyu spoke up with a serious pondering expression, causing a look of ''Have you gone mad too?!'' to appear on Fen Baihu''s face.


    ''These girls¡­ are totally bamboozled by this shameless man¡­ even this smart one is already a lost cause...'', the Celestial Fox was taken aback as droplets of sweat came out on her forehead.


    "Khm!! A-Anyway~" she cleared her throat and decided to change the topic before she was even more flustered by them, "It seems they''re going to fight among themselves¡­"


    "Yes and no", Wu Long chuckled, and seeing the questioning gaze of those pink eyes continued to exin, "Those two groups may be not on best of terms, and arguing at the moment, but they are likely to eventually cooperate, because the locals have no choice but to band together against the outsiders due to the huge difference in individual group powers. They stand a better chance against each other after driving away the Crystal Wood Sect and the Seven Scars Guild. So there will be a confrontation, but divided among locals and outsiders rather than individual groups"


    "Hmm, now that you said it, it seems that the local Sects and rogue cultivators started moving a bit closer¡­ though thetter still seem to be held in check by the former¡­", Fen Baihu''s eyes widened as she began seeing the patterns in movement.


    "Mm, after all, rogue cultivators have the biggest motivation to simply run without cooperating, so they have to make sure they don''t slip away before the confrontation starts. Still, I underestimated that City Lord''s son. He seems more capable than I thought¡­ I suppose learning that is one more good harvest I unexpectedly gained from this situation", Wu Long nodded.


    "So he''s the one nudging the locals against the outsiders?"


    "Indeed, since Silver Wing City is one of the biggest neutral zones in this part of the continent, it is easier for them to act as an intermediary, while rallying the rogue cultivators by promising them protection. But I didn''t expect him to be able to use that so effectively and discreetly", as he exined Fen Baihu was starting to see that the City Guards group was indeed moving at the center of therger group forming out of local cultivators. If one didn''t pay attention though, they all still looked as if they were randomly searching the teau for clues.


    "Still, they''re all too preupied with each other, enough to not notice that humans are not the only ones drawn by the anomaly you created, they seem to forget that Demonic Beasts are far more sensitive to changes and fluctuations of the the Spiritual Qi currents", eventually, the Celestial Fox shrugged her shoulders with a chuckle.


    "True, by the time they notice it''ll likely be toote to safely retreat", Wu Long nodded with a smile as well.


    "Are you not going to interfere? After all, this is partially your responsibility things took this turn" the Mythical Beast turned a teasing look.


    "Hmm, intentional or not, those rogue cultivators didnd in this precarious position because of what I did¡­ but then again, can you really im it was my responsibility when they''re the ones who decided to pursue a fictional natural treasure despite knowing the risks? It''s not like they didn''t know that something like this might happen...", Wu Long shrugged his shoulders as he didn''t particrly feel responsible for their own decisions that led them here.


    "I suppose that''s true", Fen Baihu nodded as she was of the same opinion, her question being only partially driven by the curiosity, but mostly just the desire to try and get him even a bit flustered.


    "But that''s not the reason I decided to stay back and observe", Wu Long''s words caused Fen Baihu to turn her widened eyes back to him, "I wanted to see how events would unfold like I am doing now, I suppose I got what I wanted, so it may be time to sort this situation out"


    "Are you going to act after all?", she asked in a slightly puzzled tone, since she agreed with his earlier sentiment.


    "Hahaha, I''m the one who made this mess in the first ce, so it''s only right for me to end it", he shrugged his shoulders as he gave both beauties leaning on him kisses on foreheads. Both Gong Cui and Luo Mingyu understanding his intentions, reluctantly letting go of his warmth as they stood up.


    "Huh? But just now you said¡­"


    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t do anything. Causing a mess, whether intentionally or not, and then leaving as if I didn''t see anything isn''t in my habits. However what I said about those moths flying into fire not being my responsibility is also true, one doesn''t cancel the other", Wu Long smiled as he waved his hand from side to side in a lighthearted gesture.


    ''Hah, so he''s going to intervene but only because he started this situation, he''s not necessarily empathetic for those caught up in it as a result of their own actions, is that it?'', Fen Baihu raised one eyebrow while interlocking her arms, a yful smile blooming on her lips as she learned a bit more about Wu Long today as well.


    But more than that, she was amazed how he turned the fallout of the dangerous situation he was in and the emergency methods he had to take because of it into an opportunity for himself, gaining insight into the current situation of the region. ''Truly, this man can turn even bad luck into opportunity...'', she thought with amusement while whisking away two beauties into her dream realm.

 Chapter 710 Adapting is the way of survival

    Chapter 710 Adapting is the way of survival


    "Fen Baihu, I realise that I''ve been troubling you a lot", Wu Long, who remained with Fen Baihu spoke in a more solemn tone when they were left alone, while still facing the direction in which those seeking out the ''natural treasure'' were active.


    But while he obviously paid attention to them, his eyes were not truly looking there, rather, his gaze bing a bit distant, lost in thought.


    ''It seems even living as long as I did, doesn''t change the human nature in me¡­'', he inwardly chuckled with a bit of bitterness, since he realized that while he initially did not intend to depend on her abilities too much, as time passed he got more ustomed to the convenience and great benefits that her powers brought. To the point that he started almost unconsciously rely on it more and more, ''haha, I yet again confirm that a human''s ability to adapt tofort and benefits to the point of taking them for granted is scary''


    After all, being able to hide away an entire Sect with its affiliate organizations in a separate realm that could be essed anywhere and thus move around covertly and securely, with such ease, was a benefit the value of which was nearly impossible to overstate. Not just from a strategic viewpoint but purely from how absurd the very concept of it was. Especially since it was an ability so unique and obscure, to the point they hardly had to worry about anyone even remotely suspecting it was used.


    The eyebrows of the Celestial Fox went up as she stared speechless at him for a moment, and then a yful smile once more appeared on her face.


    "Oh my, to think you were worried about that¡­", she chuckled, since he was always so nonchnt about it, that she didn''t think he cared, "...so the infamous God of Pleasure does have a conscience after all¡­"


    "You thought I didn''t? Who do you take me for?"


    "A shameless man who has so many gorgeous beauties but is still greedy for more?"


    "...", Wu Long froze for a moment in silence, "I don''t have much room to argue if you say something so true¡­", and then grumbled as the look in her eyes grew more and more amused.


    "Much room? I''m afraid you have none", Fen Baihu giggled as she looked at him taking a surrendering pose.


    But while being pleasantly surprised and having the impulse to tease him more on the topic, she then paused and shook her head as her smile turned a bit more calm, even somewhat mncholic, "you don''t have to worry about it, it barely registers as hard work to move people in and out of my world"


    "Very generous of you to say that", Wu Longmented while turning his gaze to her, sensing the change in mood.


    "It''s true. Rather, to an extent, I am even d you are using it. It used to be something that just sat there without being of much use, collecting dust. At least now it has a purpose¡­"


    "Those words are awfully dismissive of your Core World¡­ aren''t you being too harsh?", Wu Long asked with a bit of surprise. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hmm~ perhaps¡­", Fen Baihu sighed and turned her gaze to the side, a look that was hard to read appearing in her eyes, "...but it''s true that I never really had any real use for it. It may be a manifestation of my powers and all that, but its not like there was ever any practical way to use it. It just was there all this time¡­"


    ''Hmm, if you think about it that way it certainly is true¡­'', Wu Long pondered on her words, ''...unlike the other Dream Realms, her Core World could be even called an appendix of her power, or rather her existence. There is no explicit benefit or use in having it for her personally, and it has little to do with the other manifestations of her abilities. It might serve a purpose, or not, neither she nor anyone else seem to know. It is just kind of¡­ there¡­ and that''s it''


    But while Wu Long had those thoughts, Fen Baihu continued, "Perhaps¡­ I just wished that I hade to use it this way earlier¡­ then perhaps my n¡­"


    "The Mystic Fox n ruled over many Spiritual Beast ns", Wu Long''s sudden words caused her to slightly widen her eyes as her fox ears twitched, and her gaze turnedback to him, while he returned his eyes to the distant cultivators on the teau, "They wouldn''t have followed those whose main base of operations was always hidden, and whose future was not bound with the rest of the ns. So the chances of your n actually relying on you in this way were always nonexistent. Unlike me and my Eternal Duality Valley, they had to always stand and operate openly. You know this as well"


    After a slight pause to let his words sink in, he continued, "And if you speak of the war itself¡­ the fact you said that the Beast God Sovereign set you up also means that you were likely not even in the position to assist your n. After all, he knew how crucial your presence would be in paving a route of survival for your n, so there is no way he executed any n while not considering that. If my guess is correct you were likely at his pce at the time, shing with him directly, and after sustaining your injury, busy staying out of his reach as he and those he sent after you relentlessly pursued you"


    He was speaking in a calm manner with an almost indifferent tone, as if simply stating facts and analyzing what little he knew and could infer about the topic. He then turned to her, and made his conclusion looking into her eyes, "If you really think you could have done anything in that situation, you wouldn''t be a Mythical Beast, but some kind of omnipotent higher being"


    She listened while staring at him in a mild shock, and then her expression softened again, as she inwardly chuckled, ''Such a cold and rational speech¡­ not even a hint of it being said out of consideration or try to make me feel better¡­ but it strangely feelsforting¡­ I wonder if this feeling is what those girls are always squealing and making a fuss about¡­''


    The image of Wu Long''sdies chatting about him when he wasn''t around fluttered through her mind for a moment.


    ''Hah, I guess stress has been taking a toll on me as well, what weird thoughts¡­'', she smirked as her eyes once more lit up with that lively yfulness.


    "Hmm, but this is a bit problematic, I don''t think I can use the talismans we made with Madam Liang", he shifted topics after seeing that change in her, turning to look away again.


    "Hm? You mean¡­", she raised her eyebrows as she suddenly had a sneaking suspicion of what he meant.


    "Yeah, I am notpletely done with sorting it out, or checking itpletely, but if my prediction is correct, your bloodline''s powers in my blood will almost certainly sh with illusory powers in the talisman the way it is now¡­", he chuckled, as she looked at his nonchnt expression with narrowed eyes.


    ''Ugh¡­ why is he so easygoing about it¡­?'', she thought as his smile somehow felt slightly irritating for her, who was feeling responsible for his condition currently being somewhat questionable. After all, he just went through a pretty serious ordeal just dealing with the transformation brought by the Celestial Fox bloodline, but now it seems there is also fallout and consequences that linger after the fact that hinder his movements, or could potentially pose problems for himter.


    And yet here he stood with a look that did not have any care in the world, free of worries or doubts.


    "Welp, guess there''s no way around it. I''ll just have to put this in wooden mask and y it off as a decent disguise", Wu Long''s words made her want to facepalm as she looked at him waving a simple wooden mask in his hands.


    It was true that with the way the mask was made with inscriptions and arrays it would be impossible to see his face, and he could change his voice with the Sound Rune, a trick he learned not that long ago, but that was basically it. "Haha, don''t worry, it''s alright. It''s not like I nned to never directly doing anything anyway. More than that, I just thought of a perfect disguise for me, though I suppose I would have to ask you for a favor once again", Wu Long grinned with a both amused and somehow conspirator-like look.


    ''Ah¡­ I give up¡­ why bother worrying about anything seriously when being around him?'', Fen Baihu''s expression suddenly became resigned, ''Haa~, truly¡­ I guess you can adapt to anything¡­''

 Chapter 711 Being Outshined

    Chapter 711 Being Outshined


    "Hahaha, Young Master Ko, I must admit, I didn''t think you would dare do something so naughty right under our noses", Elder of the Crystal Wood Sectughed, but his eyes coldly looked upon the City Lord''s son.


    The cultivators searching the teau were standing in opposition, divided into tworger groups as Wu Long predicted, the continuously rising tension finally snapping the nerves even before anyone found the cause of the strange Spiritual Qi draining in the region.


    "You left us no choice but to band together, this is just survival", Ko Fuan''s expression was grave despite his calm answer, since he understood that even when theybined the local cultivators, with almost ten times the number on their side, they were still inferior to their opponents.


    After all, among the sixteen people on the other side, half were Transcendents, with three people in Essence Gathering Realm.


    On the other hand, Ko Fuan was one of only three Transcendents among the local cultivators, and even then, he had the highest cultivation despite only being at the 3rdlevel of the Essence Awakening Realm.


    But their numerical advantage still made this more of a fight rather than a one-sided ughter.


    "Heh, look at these country bumpkins being brave!", one of the fighters from the Seven Scars Guild scowled at the sight of the local cultivators putting up a strong front.


    "Brave? Hmph! They clearly confused bravery with stupidity!", another scoffed with a taunting look.


    Some of the local cultivators clenched their fist, while others silently furrowed their eyebrows. "How about this? We''ll spare the first two groups and five rogues to join our side", the man with the horizontal scar across his face squinted his eyes with a grin, while his colleague with the scar on his cheek and eyebrow chuckled with a look of amusement, clearly used to this behavior of the former.


    ''Tch¡­ such low and filthy tricks, this is why these lowlives are so loathsome to be around¡­'', the Elder of the Crystal Wood Sect inwardly clicked his tongue in disgust, but did not actively object.


    However, to the surprise of the outsiders, the silence continued after, as the two sides stood opposite each other. A corner of Ko Fuan''s mouth twitched up as he anticipated this kind of tactic. He knew that simply warning about it first was enough, so he already told those on his side it might be used. Just simply tracking down this ce required enough experience and intelligence. That exined the limited number of those who were here. Since not everyone in the vicinity of this region was able to do it, the rest likely still wandering in search, while those further away either being dyed by distance or being too far to detect the anomaly in the first ce.


    So for those who did manage to find the teau, it was easy enough to see through those kinds of tricks and know it would only lower their chances of survival to suddenly switch sides on an unreliable promise.


    "Heh, I told ya there''s no one this stupid to fall for it here, pay up", the rowdy-looking Seven Scars Guild squad leader snickered. "Tch¡­ was worth a try¡­ there''s usually always one or two dumb enough, and a few more to follow after", the horizontal-scarred man grumbled, taking out a leather pouch with some money and throwing it to his colleague.


    The exchange made those who even slightly contemted the offer grit their teeth as they felt mocked.


    But as the leather pouch flew through the air the distance of 3 meters between the two men, it suddenly stopped midway, and then as if yanked by some force flew to the side with speed.


    "...!!!"


    "What the-!!!"


    "Who''s there?!"


    Both sides were immediately agitated when they felt multiple presences appear almost out of nowhere.


    "Haha, see Boss? There''s always some loot to be found!", a quick-witted looking man chuckled as the leather pouchnded in his hands. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Qian, to think all your bragging about your new Equilibrium Dao was to show me this¡­", a masked man who was called ''Boss'' shook his head with a sigh, "...besides, does it even count as loot at this point? It''s not like you''re collecting belongings after battle, isn''t this just in stealing? Do you mean to say you wasted so much time just to obtain the Dao of being a thief?"


    "Hehe, you''re ttering me, Boss", the one called Qian chuckled while bashfully scratching the back of his head.


    "I had no such intention"


    "Aw, I know you don''t really mean that! But you''re too naiv-... khu-khum, I mean, you misunderstand, Boss. This isn''t stealing¡­", Qian first spoke in an upbeat manner, but as he almost misspoke, cleared his throat and continued with a smile as if nothing happened, "Isn''t one of them going to be dead soon anyway? So it''s not thievery, it''s a soon-to-be loot, an ''advance-loot''!"


    The man in the mask just silently looked at the man called Qian who was clearly very proud of his new invention, a smug smile on his face, while the two opposing groups from before looked in their direction in a daze.


    But the reason no one spoke up or did anything was not because of their conversation, most didn''t even pay attention to their existence, especially as both of them did not have notable cultivation. It was because there were slightly more than two dozen women in dark-blue robes with white flowers and snowke ornaments,around them. All of them wore semi-transparent veils that only left vague features of their faces visible, but even from those details it was in they were all exquisite beauties. All without exception. Not to mention that while their robes were not designed to be suggestive, they still could not hide their sensual forms. Rather, the way they hid everything but the outline only red imagination further.


    However, even despite all that, perhaps the most shocking part was¡­


    ''They''re all Transcendents¡­'', Crystal Wood Sect Elder gritted his teeth as he frantically was trying to guess what force did these mysterious neers belong to, ''Even if they are barely above the gate of the Essence Awakening Realm, these numbers are nothing to scoff at¡­''


    ''If this wasn''t such a situation¡­'', on the other hand the rowdy-looking Seven Scars Guild squad leader practically was drooling at the sight. He and his colleagues, not to mention many of the local cultivators, barely restrained themselves because of one fact. Antagonizing this group was dangerous.


    On the other hand, Ko Fuan was desperately trying to figure out where did this third partye from, his eyes searching for any clues only to widen at the sight of a crevasse in the ground behind the beauties, one of thousands such scars in these otherwise t elevated ins.


    ''Don''t tell me¡­ but we''ve searched that area already¡­'', he narrowed his eyes, not understanding how this powerful group hid in a small ravine at the bottom of that crevasse when it was already checked by several groups.


    In fact, Ko Fuan himself remembered looking down the crevasse and exploring it with his Spiritual Sense. But there was no denying that the group emerged from there, as he could feel a slight distortion of Spiritual Qi from that ce.


    Meanwhile, an Elder of the Three Pirs Sect, surrounded by a group of Sect Protectors, who were nervously observing the situation, standing among the local cultivators, looked at the neers for another reason.


    ''Isn''t that¡­ the old man who came searching for Elder Yu before at the sect? He was apanied by a young man and a beauty. H-he had such a powerful group?'', he thought seeing an old man in Essence Gathering Realm standing in front of the group, recognizing seeing him with Yu Zhen.


    "Khm¡­ I am an Elder of the Crystal Wood Sect, Jong Pomun. Would this Daoist reveal your-¡­", the Elder started speaking first, but his words in amicable voice were cut short.


    Roughly half of the beauties took out elegant thin-ded long spears with two smaller de protrusions to the sides and even smaller in between distantly resembling the form of a snowke.


    The temperature in the surroundings dropped as Icicles formed around the other half of the beauties.


    The old man in front of the group took out a sword as well, "Hoho, this old man won''t say much, those affiliated with the Silver Wing City in this conflict can leave freely. Rather, if you linger we can misunderstand that you''re looking for trouble with us aiming for when we fight those people¡­"


    The old man''s words sent a storm of reactions through both groups.


    "You damn geezer! If you want a fight, we''ll give you one!", the rowdy-looking squad leader of the Seven Scars Guild roared, his horizontal-scarred colleague also viciously squinting his eyes and ring at the old man who just ruined everything for them.


    "Tch...", The Elder of the Crystal Wood Sect clicked his tongue and made a sour expression, but even as he raised his weapon, rather than being filled with a desire to fight, his eyes were of a man searching for a retreat path.

 Chapter 712 Forms of Strength

    Chapter 712 Forms of Strength


    Ko Fuan''s eyes shook. For a moment his world stood still, as his mind frantically sped up to try and keep up with the sudden developments.


    It was true that it was a blessing for him and the local cultivators that backed him, but he could not predict what would happen next. While those who were here were smart enough not to fall for small tricks, they wouldn''t be here at all if they weren''t at least somewhat ambitious and willing to be reckless if they stood to profit.


    Now that the situation shifted so drastically, it wasn''t like they had no way to benefit from this fight between bigger enemies.


    As evidence, even after the old man''s promation, no one moved from their spots, full of reluctance, sending hesitant looks to each other and lingering on the spot. It was clear that everyone here was now calcting their next moves.


    And as this situation reflected in the eyes of Ko Fuan, he gulped, and clenched his fists, making his decision, "City Guards! Attack anyone who tries to interfere in the battle!"


    His shout send another bout of shockwaves and murmurs, this time through his own camp of local cultivators.


    "T-The Three Pirs Sect will help the Silver Wing City!", the Elder who recognized the old man leading the beauties raised his voice next, and soon after, several groups made the promation in support.


    "Those little-...", the Seven Scars Guild squad leader with the horizontal scar across his face gritted his teeth, sending a look full of anger toward the locals.


    "Tsk¡­ that brat''s meddling¡­ again!!!", the Elder of the Crystal Wood Sect also clenched his fists in even bigger fury, his ambition to pay back his Sect''s humiliation in the Silver Wing City crumbling before his eyes.


    From his perspective, not only was he unable to pacify his wounded pride and restore the Crystal Wood Sect''s reputation, but this impertinent brat, who was partly responsible for that embarrassment, was now actively trying to make him experience another humiliation.


    By keeping the locals in check, he allowed this mysterious new party to fight without having to be constantly wary of being struck in the back, and thus concentrate on the Crystal Wood Sect and Seven Scars Guild.


    "Free Cultivators who sided with us today, if you wish to receive the reward for your cooperation that I offered before, leave the area and head for the city with us now, those who remain here will not be able to obtain that reward! In addition, you may face retaliation from the City Guards!", Ko Fuan''s further words made many faces sour, on both sides.


    "You damn brat!!!", the Elder of the Crystal Wood Sect roared with a reddening from anger face, and rushed toward the locals, but was intercepted by the sword of the old man.


    Right after, the group of mysterious beauties shed with the Seven Scars Guild and the remaining members of the Crystal Wood Sect.


    And while the free cultivators and some of the lesser local groups were still hesitant on whether to try and still profit from the situation, [Wise choice¡­], a disembodied voice resounded on the teau, seemingly reverberating through the surrounding air without any definite source, [A small bit of advice as a reward, it would be better to travel in arger group. If you spread your Spiritual Sense a bit further you might already feel it¡­ there''s a wave of Demonic Beasts rushing here¡­]


    "Huup-...?!?!", someone in the crowd gasped as they heard the warning and upon expanding their Spiritual Sense as far into distance as they could instead of concentrating it in the vicinity, they could indeed sense massive fluctuations in Spiritual Qi. The Demonic Beasts were still too far to detect even with spreading their senses wide, but the disruption of Spiritual Qi preceding them was an undeniable sign.


    Not to mention there were some smaller packs, and individual Demonic Beasts heading toward the teau ahead of the main wave.


    Shivers went through the cultivators who finally understood that staying was not just reckless but outright suicidal. Ko Fuan also paled, and at the same time a look of realization appeared on his face.


    ''I wondered why the Iron w Group who always snoop around didn''t show up¡­ don''t tell me¡­ were they caught up in the Demonic Beast Wave?'', he thought as cold sweat covered his forehead, clenching his fists and hurriedlymanding, "City Guards, follow me, we''re returning to the City!"


    The other groups quickly followed, free cultivators already starting to flee with pale faces distorted by fear.


    "Khh! Damn you!!! Are you nning to die here together?!?!", the Elder of the Crystal Wood Sect who obviously also heard the warning shouted in rage as his opponent''s sword forced him to fight back instead of running away with others, "What sted grudge do you have against us?!"


    "Heh, this old man has nothing to say to you", the ''leader'' of the mysterious group of beauties only chuckled in response.


    "What''s up with these wenches?!?! How are they keeping up with me¡­?", the rowdy-looking squad leader of the Seven Scars Guild clicked his tongue in frustration as he was kept in check by six of the veiled beauties, three of whom wielded their distinctive spears, while the other three supported them with ranged ice attacks.


    He was undoubtedly far more powerful, and even his basic speed was higher than them, but all his advantages were nearlypletely neutralized by their wless cooperation. Not to mention, that each of them exhibited a power far above their actual cultivation realm.


    He wasn''tpletely helpless, in fact he still had some leeway, and able to pay attention to the situation around, but he couldn''t break away from them or overpower them as his every move was countered, and they didn''t give him any opportunity to im the initiative with constant attacks.


    His eyes briefly darted to the side, where his colleague was pushed back worse than him by a simr group of six veiled beauties.


    They were roughly equal in strength, but while the rowdy-looking man had Earth Attribute, that could counter Ice that the beauties used on equal grounds, his horizontal-scarredpanion had Fire Attribute which was restricted by the ice.


    His Spiritual Sense then picked up on the fact that the rest of the beauties were pressuring the rest of the Seven Scars Guild members and Crystal Wood Sect people.


    However, what stood out to him was that the Seven Scars Guild was attacked more aggressively, their Mortal Transcendence Realm members already on the brink of death, while the Crystal Wood Sect was merely held in check.


    ''Tsk¡­ so they don''t want to antagonize a big sectpletely but it''s fine if it''s just us, is that it?'' ran through his mind angering him even more as he liftedrge rocks to shield himself from icicles, which were then shattered by two spears.


    However, as he was organizing his thoughts and trying toe up with a n, his eyes came across a masked man who leisurely stood at a distance with the one called Qian, looking in his direction as talismans were floating around him, along with several glowing array circles.


    ''Huh? That guy¡­ I didn''t pay much attention to him, but now that I see him like this something feels off¡­ I should-...'', the rowdy-looking squad leader suddenly felt chills as he seemed to catch on to the fact that he somehow misjudged the situation, but at that moment, his thoughts were interrupted by a giggle of a beautiful voice by his ear.


    "Hehehe, you''re smarter than you try to look, and more problematic for our precious snow fairies to deal with¡­ or so Darling says¡­", a crimson glow of cold eyes abruptly appeared behind him while a sensation of cold steel plunging into his neck threw his mind into a frenzy.


    He btedly made a maneuver, avoiding his neck to bepletely be sliced open, darting to the side and shing with his saber as he turned around, but his de struck air, as the mysterious attacker only left a rapidly dispersing ck cloud, and a cute-sounding giggle.


    "I guess your rtivepetence to your colleague backfired", the voice noted as if speaking to no one in particr.


    "Shit!!! Who-", but as he covered the gushing with blood, giant wound on his neck, with his free hand and shouted, two spears pierced him from his side and from his back, and an icicle pierced his neck, instantly freezing and shattering it, his shout cut off mid-word still lingering in the air.


    On the other side of the small skirmish¡­


    A little bit before the rowdy-looking squad leader received a wound to his neck, the Elder of the Crystal Wood Sect was struggling against his opponent.


    "Damn! This old man is nothing much¡­ I''m certain I could win¡­!!! If not for these damn talismans I would''ve already be on my way to the Silver Wing City!'', he thought while gritting his teeth.


    Several talismans floated around him, made array barriers and small attacks at precise timings, supporting the old man.


    ''I guess it''s no wonder they appeared out of nowhere¡­ that Talisman Master is not strong, but exceptionally skilled'', ran through his mind as his eyes made a quick look to the masked man standing in the background.


    None of the attacks or barriers were any problems for the Elder on their own, he was certain that he could ughter that Talisman Master in a matter of moments, but the timing and coordination with the old man he was fighting were simply exceptional.


    It was enough to cripple his fighting potential and force him to be pushed around by an otherwise inferior opponent.


    And then, he was suddenly rushed by a barrage of ranged attacks from three veiled beauties.


    "Crystal Growth Shield!", his Spiritual Qi spread in the direction Icicles wereing from, and formed crystallized forms, seeming as if they were growing one out of the other until a wall made of Spiritual Qi in the form of crystals rose to shield him.


    The Icicles shattered against this defence, but a simr attack from the opposite side forced him to evade, shing his way through several array barriers made with talismans.


    That was when the old man fighting the Elder made a powerful downward vertical sh that he was charging up, "Furious Tempest Strike!"


    The attack was timed perfectly, and aiming for the spot he was fleeing to, so the Elder had no choice but to put up a hurried makeshift defence, only raising his sword with as much Spiritual Qi as he could squeeze out in that short instant.


    *ng!*


    "Khuh!!!", the Crystal Wood Sect Elder coughed up blood from receiving an internal wound while retreating.


    At the same time he heard a shout full of both anger and fear that was abruptly cut off, and a chill caused him to shiver since he saw one of the two Seven Scars Guild squad leaders lose his life against the opponents he was seemingly slightly superior to. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Wha-...", his mouth stained with blood involuntarily muttered in a slightly incoherent manner, as his mind grew cold, ''What in the world happened? He was okay just a moment ago!!!''


    He could see simr expressions of fear and confusion mixed up on the faces of his own Sect Members and what remained of the Seven Scars Guild, who seemed to all have been distracted by their battles to witness what transpired.


    But as they were filled with despair¡­


    *Rooooaaaarrr!!!*


    A loud roar cut their thoughts, as the tremor shaking the ground that appeared not long ago and was gradually growing over the course of the skirmish reached a point that it was hardly different from an earthquake.


    Presences of massive numbers of Demonic Beasts were approaching, which seemingly left the group of beauties led by the old man distracted for a moment.


    Elder of the Crystal Wood Sect didn''t miss that moment, rushing to flee, followed by all of his allies.


    "Tsk, we''re out of time huh¡­ don''t pursue them, prepare for the Demonic Beast Wave!", the old man seemingly expressed his regret, stopping the beauties who made movements to intercept the fleeing enemies, and then dismissively chuckling "we can finish off these rats if we encounter themter, I suppose they were lucky today"


    His words were spoken to his allies, but they were clearly meant for the fleeing group to hear as well.


    The horizontal-scarred squad leader was left with only two of his subordinates from the Seven Scars Guild, giving a vicious re as he turned to give those on the teau ast look.


    The Crystal Wood Sect lost three Sect Protectors, leaving only the Elder and two Disciples, all with various degrees of wounds, cursing in their thoughts without turning.

 Chapter 713 The image of him in her eyes...

    Chapter 713 The image of him in her eyes...


    Zhao Xieren stood on the edge of the teau, watching the Demonic Beasts rush through the distant forests still outside the line of sight of a normal human.


    "Hoho, I hope the results were satisfactory, Valley Master", he then turned to Wu Long who came closer while taking off his mask.


    "Good work", thetter nodded while stopping next to the old man and joining him in looking into the distance from the cliffside, and then turning back, smiled toward the Frozen Garden Sect Protectors, "You all did great as well, not only your individual skills, but your teamwork. Besides, it is rewarding to see you use actual Ice attribute instead of just Spiritual Qi projections"


    "V-Valley Master''s words are too kind"


    "Yes, we only did as we should"


    "A-and the Ice attribute is all thanks to Valley Master helping us advance into Seven Profound Realms!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "..."


    Thedies were still wearing veils, but as soon as they got praised by Wu Long, their bodynguage instantly changed from the cold, distant and silent fighters into bashful maidens.


    There was a sense of excitement and pride floating around them as it was the first time Wu Long used their abilities for his own goals. The first time they felt like they were of help directly to him.


    "What about me? What about me? Darling~, did I do a good job too?", a figure with ck hair and wearing tight ck clothes appeared to Wu Long''s side, and hugged his forearm as her crimson eyes were slightly glowing. Zhao Xieren slightly shook as something about this beauty always sent cold shivers through his spine. He could not exactly pinpoint what it was, but he noticed that while he always felt at least slightly ufortable around her, the feeling intensified whenever she was around Wu Long. It was as if something in her behavior was amplified by his presence. And the look in her eyes when she looked at Wu Long gave the old man goosebumps.


    ''H-How could Valley Master look into those eyes and not feel at least a bit¡­ I don''t know¡­ creeped out? Or at the bare minimum a slight chilling sensation? ¡­ Haa~ but then again, he isn''t someone exactly normal either¡­ Ah~... how scary¡­ How did I end up with such scary people?'', he thought while making small steps away from the couple and trying to be as unnoticeable as possible.


    "Haha, of course, Ye''er. You were a great help, thank you", Wu Long chuckled and raised his hand to tuck away Hong Ye''s hair from the side of her face, and tracing her soft skin on the side of her face with his fingers downward, gently took off her silver mask while leaning in to give her an affectionate kiss.


    Zhao Xieren was not the only pair of eyes that looked at the two with a bit of difort though, but the other one had crimson irises, and the uneasiness in them was directed toward Wu Long instead of Hong Ye.


    Hong Yue stood a bit further away, looking at the two as Wu Long showered her younger twin with affection.


    ''Hah! Seriously¡­ there should be a limit to everything! Not only did she volunteer to follow him here as soon as she overheard that Mythical Beast saying he needed people to do something, she then basically forced her way into his n to be helpful to him¡­ what is it that makes her to go to such lengths for this man?'', she narrowed her eyes.


    ''She even dragged me along saying she''ll show me her "Darling''s cool side" or something¡­'', the white-haired beauty snorted with incredulousness as she remembered her sister''s words, ''...well, I must admit, the way everything went exactly as he wanted it to go is a bit impressive¡­ or rather, slightly terrifying''


    She remembered the short briefing Wu Long gave before setting things in motion.


    ''If I recall correctly¡­ his objectives were to sell a small favor to the Silver Wing City and influence the Three Pirs Sect''s decision making, at the same time he wanted to create a rift between the two outsider groups and the Silver Wing City, and while doing that, bring the Crystal Wood Sect and Seven Scars Guild closer together'', Hong Yue pondered as she looked toward the teau where Kwon Qianhong was busy collecting loot from the fallen members of the two outsider groups.


    ''With one simple move, he changed the situation that wasn''t even nned to begin with into an opportunity to achieve all these goals, and managed to do so in one fell swoop'', she felt a bit of chill after analyzing the short encounter, ''And he did that all the while remaining rtively unnoticed in the background''


    Her crimson eyes passed the figures of the 29 Frozen Garden Pce Sect Protectors, Zhao Xieren and Kwon Qianhong.


    She could tell that he only took out the bare minimum of necessary force to execute this move, not showing too much, but also enough to control the situation in a favorable way without the need to step in himself.


    Even Hong Ye''s involvement, or rather the presence of assassins on their side, which he didn''t wish to reveal, was concealed by timing together all the decisive attacks that drew the enemies'' attention to their own fights at that precise moment.


    Hong Yue then turned her gaze toward the bodies of their enemies lying around, ''And he carefully chose to inflict just enough damage to the two groups¡­''


    She remembered his specific instructions before they even revealed themselves on the teau, for only one of the Seven Scars Guild squad leader to be eliminated, and for the Sect Elder to receive damage but get away.


    Even the taunt that Zhao Xieren threw at their backs as they were fleeing was specifically instructed.


    "Indeed, what can bring two such groups together better than amon grudge?", she chuckled at the fact that she agreed with his thinking.


    Three bodies of the Crystal Wood Sect''s Sect Protectors then were caught in her line of sight, ''heh, though excessive casualties from both groups were not exactly nned, but they made such lousy enemies that it would have been unnatural if they weren''t killed''


    Hong Yue recalled watching the skirmish before, remembering that those Disciples and subordinates who did survive in the end were too timid to try and turn the tables, mostly being on the defensive while those lying dead here were eager to engage in battle, and thus left openings to be attacked and killed.


    ''A fun paradox, the weaker they were, the more likely they were to survive¡­ if they only thought of surviving and defended, most of them would be alive, since the goal of the Frozen Garden Pce members was not to kill but stall for time¡­'', she thought, however, there was no pity in her eyes as she looked at the bodies.


    But since they were clearly fighting recklessly, it would have felt unnatural for them to survive. They would have surely felt that the Frozen Garden Pce members were intentionally staying their attacks. If not them, it would at least have been noticed by the Elder of the Crystal Wood Sect who had to be left alive for Wu Long''s intended oue to happen.


    After all, what Wu Long wanted is for them to feel like the unfolding situation and their casualties, as well as injuries, and perhaps even more importantly, their survival, were natural, and not something nned.


    Otherwise they would have caught on to the fact they were pushed to havemon goals, and that the intensity of this sentiment was intentionally amplified as much as it was possible so that they would carry it back with them when they returned to their respective groups.


    ''I can clearly see his intent, his thought process through all of what happened and the traces left, and yet I would bepletely oblivious if I didn''t hear this from him directly and was one of those who ran away¡­ but¡­ there''s one thing I can''t figure out¡­'', Hong Yue''s eyes returned to Wu Long who was standing with her twin little sister in his arms, "How did you know that City Lord''s son would act that way?"


    "I wasn''t certain", he smiled as he half-turned his face toward her, "For the most part, it was just simple calction of benefits for him"


    Hong Ye in Wu Long''s embrace smiled mysteriously as she listened to them, while her older twin looked at him with an attentive gaze that could not hide her curiosity.


    "He likely knew that we were doing a favor to him and by extension his father", Wu Long continued his exnation urged by her gaze.


    Hong Yue snickered at that statement, "Well, if you made it so tant as to tell that old man to mention the Silver Wing City"


    Wu Long''s smile grew wider as he acknowledged that his hint was perhaps a bit too obvious, "From there he just had to decide whether he wanted to reject our favor or not. Only fools cut off possibilities without knowing anything about them, besides we''ve shown him an impressive force making us potentially valuable allies, and it wasn''t a favor that wouldnd him in trouble¡­"


    "So he would likely chose to ept¡­ was your prediction", she nodded as she could see his argument.


    "Yes, but since he''s building a connection with an unknown force for the future, wouldn''t it be better to at least return a small favor? So¡­ he was bound to try and at least help us with the local cultivators who were under his control. After all, it wasn''t that hard for him to do, and he didn''t lose much by doing that", Wu Long shrugged his shoulders with a smile.


    "But didn''t he think there might be a natural treasure here?", she pointed out that he would have given up something quite valuable for the sake of an uncertain connection.


    "Haha, he wouldn''t have been able to profit here no matter who won, and he knew that. After all, he assembled that faction of local cultivators not in hopes of getting his hands on the ''natural treasure'' which existence was not even confirmed, but he did so in order to just survive, that was the case for all those locals. At a point where a predator like those two outsider groups appeared, they all gave up and only thought of how to get away from here", Wu Long lightlyughed while shaking his head.


    At this point, the first few of the Demonic Beasts ran past the edge of the forest and came out to the hilly area around the teau, quickly followed by more of them.


    "Heh, you really know how to create work for me", another beautiful voice resounded as orange-brown hair fluttered in the wind, Lian Zhiqiu emerging from the crevasse with a smile on her face.


    "Haha, you simply picked the wrong profession for someone wanting to ck off, Zhiqiu", Wu Long chuckled, since Formation Master''s skills were something highly sought after, "Is it ready?"


    "You''re asking as if you don''t already know that most of them were ready a while ago. You took off your mask only when the first one was up and running anyway¡­ besides, why would Ie out if it was not?", she smiled with a confident and haughty look, waving her gpole with an intricate array g, "With this the final one you asked for will be set up"


    Hong Yue could feel a fluctuation of a Formation being activated, signifying that thest one of the severalyers of concealing formations and barriers that obscured prying eyes was now in ce.

 Chapter 714 Difference of Perspectives

    Chapter 714 Difference of Perspectives


    The whole area looked like an aftermath of a disaster, the ground split and gouged out everywhere to the point that it could be called a wastnd, and water turned crimson from blood flowing seemingly endlessly as if after a flood.


    The sky still bore the heaviness and traces of a storm, only light drizzle reminding of a heavy downpour that had passed here.


    And then there were Demonic Beast corpses, masses and masses of corpses, enough to be called a sea, and piled up to formrge hills that took ce of the ones of earth that disappeared.


    Hong Yue gulped, standing frozen and unblinking at the edge of the teau that remained the same as it did before in contrast with the area around it, and looking with wide open eyes at the devastation brought about by one man.


    Her mind was nk, still numb from shock, as images of what she saw before passed before her eyes.


    With a simple raise of his hand, the ground split, and massive chunks of it rose into the air, stones of all sizes became projectiles that pelted the Demonic Beasts, with the raise of another hand, the rising winds that brought clouds started whirlwinds that thrashed and thrown them, and the heavy rain that followed formed spears of water that showered the area.


    And with weapons in both hands, his figure flickered across the area with speed even her trained eyes could not follow. The only things that could, were arcs of lightning and death that he left in his wake.


    His primary targets were the Profound Grade Demonic Beasts that asionally showed up among the wave, but it didn''t mean he left anything in his way unscathed.


    Hong Yue felt a chill as her lips started muttering in a daze, "Rather than a battle, the word that would describe it better is one-sided¡­"


    ""...ughter""


    Her voice ovepped with another. And she shook, turning to the side to see Fen Baihu who had a solemn expression on her face.


    Her pink pupils, looking down at the scenery were slightly shaking as well.


    ''As I thought¡­ no matter how kind and gentle, calm and collected or friendly and nonchnt he may seem¡­ that man is without a doubt the God of ughter¡­ only now, it seems he is even more dangerous'', Fen Baihu gulped as well, realizing that she may have been lulled into forgetting who Wu Long was by his rather tame behavior and goodwill he disyed to her.


    But of course, despite that disy of devastation, the Demonic Beast wave was far too wide, and too numerous for him to have held it entirely on his own.


    It was in to see that without specifically concentrating on some distant ce and instead continuously unleashing his powers in a somewhat haphazard way around him, the area he could manipte elements in was limited, and even the total volume of earth and water he moved around and controlled at any given moment was not exceeding a certain limit at any time during the fight.


    If they tried to describe it, it was like there were several concentric circles around Wu Long''s position at any given time, moving with him when he moved. The area in the radius of the first 10 meters immediately around him was an absolute death zone, where no living creature lived. Only if it was a 2nd-tier Profound Grade Demonic Beast, only 7 of which were present in the entire wave, it couldst a bit longer, but would ultimately not take him more than a minute to cut down.


    The second 40 meters after was still fatal for most, but 1st-tier Profound Grade Demonic Beasts could still survive in that area. The third area spanning 50 meters from the border of thest one was where even Mortal Grade Demonic Beasts, as long as they were of 8th-9th tier could asionally survive. Past that, for 100 more meters his attacks were only effective against the lower-tiered Mortal Grade Demonic Beasts.


    And while it was an astonishing reach and deadliness for a single cultivator who was technically still in Core Reformation Realm, there was no way he could defend a vast area of severalkilometers around the teau with the Demonic Beast wave spread across it and continuously pouring in without darting from one end to another at the highest speed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Not to mention that defense was not really his area of expertise.


    He was far more suited to rushing into the midst of enemies and wreaking havoc instead of defending a rtivelyrge area.


    Not to mention that such constant sweeping movement from one end to the other would require for him to not prioritize Profound Grade Demonic Beasts, and at the end of the day, it was inly generally inefficient.


    Thus, three hundred more of the Frozen Garden Pce members and same number of monks of the Brilliant Sun Temple, Cao Mei''s Liugwei Mercenaries and Cao Xiang''s Liugwei Escort Agency fighters led by the two of them, as well as General Feng''s entire legion fought in a defensive line formed around the edge of the teau, using it like a natural fortress.


    While Hong Yue and Feng Baihu were looking on with astonishment that bordered on light fear, there was another beauty to the side of them whose cheeks were reddened, while her breathing was faster and slightly rougher, and whose crimson eyes were gleaming with some kind of strong feeling as they reflected a man standing among that devastated scenery.


    Meanwhile, Wu Long was in deep thought, the scenes from the battle before shing before his eyes as well, but for a different reason.


    "As I thought¡­ this is a bit problematic¡­", he muttered to himself as he recalled the sensation amid fighting.


    He knew right away that while he managed to maintain his consciousness with the help of the new Celestial Core, it did not mean he waspletely back to the way before he acquired the Celestial Fox bloodline.


    His mind was still to an extent hazy, ashis perspective was slightly different from the way it was before, and his concentration was dulled and dispersed, resulting in weaker control over the Dao Runes and general reflexes. He purposefully pushed his limits by using Water, Wind, Lightning and even the rtively unfamiliar Earth elements all at the same time, while fighting in closebat and using Spiritual Qi techniques for mid-range attacks, and even adding Weapon Intent to his attacks and using talismans and arrays constructed with talismans.


    It was all in hopes of bringing his mind back into focus.


    After all, a battlefield was one of the more extreme environments that usually activated his senses and made him more alert.


    His idea was that by cranking up his thought process in such a setting and forcing his mind to the limits, it would allow him to finally regain a part of his concentration that was still dispersed.


    And yet, he was unable to achieve his goal, and his mind did not be any clearer. Perhaps the only salvation was that there was no sign of such strenuous use of his mind being in any way detrimental, and that no deterioration of the situation was anticipated from this attempt.


    Thus, while Hong Yue and Fen Baihu were wondering how could someone unleash such disastrous onught, Wu Long was sulking that he couldn''t exhibit more than 70% of his full capabilities.


    And at the moment he didn''t see any definite way to improve that situation.


    "Hmm, on the other note¡­ it seems that Earth Rune is still not quite ready for serious use¡­", he muttered switching his analysis to a more productive avenue for the moment, which was to evaluate his present situation in other aspects, ''even if my current condition was taken into consideration, at most I can do is just move around lumps, even if quite substantial ones, of earth, and move around stones. I am unable to substantially harden the former or soften thetter to manipte it. The control is still clunky at best as well¡­''


    While water was naturally stic and freely shifting shape, wind and electricity not having a certain form at all, earth had a static nature to it, that naturally defied change in shape. And yet, while watching the now dead squad leader of the Seven Scars Guild fight earlier, Wu Long saw him harden earth into density that made them no different from rocks, and construct shapes to use in defense or offence.


    Besides, among countless Earth attribute cultivators he ever saw, he never saw anyone struggling to do the same feats.


    At some point across his long life he became so ustomed to it, that it did not ur to him before actually trying it himself that it was not the natural behavior of Earth as an element in nature.


    After all, his Dao Runes had certain differences with the Elemental Attributes of normal cultivators, one of the key points of difference being understanding andprehension of how the phenomena he tried to achieve worked. While cultivators naturally born with andter awakening Elemental Attributes did not necessarily need to contemte how exactly do they cause the Elements they control to behave in the way that they do, their Spiritual Qi just naturally possessing the ability to manipte whatever Element they have affinity with, Wu Long had to know exactly how to control the Elemental Qi and what process took ce for even the smallest maniption.


    Simplypressing Water Qi did not give an effect ofpressed water, and simrly giving his Elemental Qi produced with the Dao Rune any other characteristic did not guarantee that the Element he controlled would gain that characteristic.


    "Wind iscking for the moment as well, not as much as Earth, but its uses are still quite limited as well, Water and Lightning are for the moment the ones I am most proficient with¡­", he continued reflecting upon the skills he used in the fight.


    ''But I suppose it''s a good thing I tested out how far do my elemental powers stretch if I release them without specifically concentrating on something'', a light smirk touched his lips as he found at least a slim silver lining.


    Just like when he sank ships during the Carnage of the Northern Sea around the Brilliant Sun Temple''s ind, he was able to manipte Water and Lightning at quite a far distance away, the difference was that he was specifically concentrating on distant spots instead of unleashing attacks in arge area like he was in this fight with the Demonic Beasts.


    But he had to test how far he could unleash a massive number of indiscriminate attacks in an area during actual battle while having to bnce other things, so he used this opportunity to check it.


    ''Though it is a little bit regretful I wasn''t able to test it for Lightning, which is perhaps the deadliest of them¡­'', he then thought.


    If he used Lightning, and especially if he used Annihtion Lightning, his area of influence would no doubt be much wider, and even more deadly, but he would have damaged the Demonic Beast corpses. And that would defeat the purpose of fighting this Demonic Wave in the first ce.


    After all, while he did use it to test out some things and also try to recover his concentration and state of mind, the main reason he decided to face this Demonic Beast wave was because this was a treasure trove that the Soaring Feather Trading Company could use to jumpstart their business in the Boundless Profound World. Otherwise he would have simply left the area before the wave arrived at the teau.


    "Heh, Fen Baihu, if you will¡­" Wu Long then turned, finding with his gaze a beauty with fox ears and eight tails standing at the edge of the teau and grinned.


    "Haa~, and someone was worried about overworking me¡­ it seems I was too naive to think that would mean you would be more modest in making more requests¡­", her somber expression eased into a wry smile as she sighed, shaking her head, and right after, a mysterious-looking mist started slowly enveloping the area.


    After itpletely covered the region, it started dissipating just like it appeared, disappearing without a trace.


    But as the area gradually cleared, it became apparent that something was different, all of the Demonic Beast corpses were gone, leaving the area battered butpletely empty.


    The mist also spirited away all of the reinforcements that Wu Long brought out in order to efficiently deal with the Demonic Beast Wave in the shortest time possible, in order to finish everything before anyone could arrive. Even with concealing formations, it was hard to hide what happened in this massive of an area for too long.


    As thest of the mist cleared, only Lian Zhiqiu, Hong twins, Cao mother and daughter who came out tomand their people, and Fen Baihu remained on the teau, soon joined by Wu Long.


    And just like that, the cmity that struck this region disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 715 Drunk on...

    Chapter 715 Drunk on...


    A small correction to the previous chapter: Cao Mei and Cao Xiang who came out tomand their subordinates in the fight with the Demonic Beasts also remained behind on the teau with Wu Long, Lian Zhiqiu, Hong twins, and Fen Baihu after thetter spirited away everyone else.


    ---


    The water that flooded the devastated ground below flowed upward inrge streams, disappearing into the void not far from Wu Long''s palm, collected into the Water Spatial Ring.


    It was murky from blood and dissolved dirt, so he stored it separately for now.


    "Whew~, is it finally over?", Lian Zhiqiu asked looking a bit tired, since she maintained several Profound Grade Formations for quite some time. Even if they cleaned up the Demonic Wave rtively fast for its size, normally, keeping this many formations over such arge area with her cultivation would be hard to do even for half a minute.


    The only reason she was able tost this long was that she used the existing foundation that Wu Long created to maintain his own concealment arrays and formations, that harnessed the natural energies of the terrain.


    ''Honestly, while I know I shouldn''tpete with someone who lived for who knows how long and had ess to knowledge that I couldn''t even imagine, perfecting his understanding of nature and energies that govern it without rest, it is still hard to boast how much of a genius I am when standing next to him'', Lian Zhiqiu inwardly chuckled.


    Her line of sight circled the area around them.


    ''Forget being a Spiritual Land with a Dragon Vein, this area is not even a natural ley lines intersection, no¡­ there''s actually no ley lines crossing thisnd, and no Spiritual Qi currents doing so, if anything, it''s rather barren¡­'', she felt like letting out a dryugh.


    After all, Wu Long specifically chose a remote region that was least popted. Thisnd was not only neglected by cultivators, but even Demonic Beasts did not roam around it since it was that unappealing.


    ''To think he used Feng Shui of such a region and constructed Qi flows by cing or shifting somerge rocks in the vicinity and altering the course of a few water streams¡­ all that while being short on time because he was dealing with an internal crisis'', she smiled, since while using all that energy she was able to feel the pathways that it used to concentrate within that ravine that Wu Long was using for his meditation, and thus could trace the changes he made to achieve such a feat.


    And through that she noticed that while the changes he made were seemingly small, and any one of them would have been utterly insignificant, together, they created ripple effects as the natural energy of thend shifted, and condensed into streams that joined other such streams, forming powerful currents that all rushed toward one single spot where he tied them all up and used them to power his array.


    Of course, since Wu Long''s array was constructed with talismans, even if he didn''t clean it up after this, it would notst longer than perhaps a week, but all that would change, was that the condensed energy that powered that array would be set free, forming a sort of spring of Spiritual Qi.


    With time, these currents will make paths for new natural Spiritual Qi currents, and possibly a new ley line might be born far into the future, and then this area will flourish with Spiritual Qi on its own. If that happened, that fountain of Spiritual Qi in its center might grow to be a natural Spiritual Spot, not quite as powerful as a Dragon Vein of a Spiritual Land, but still significant enough to bring prosperity to an entire region, and be beneficial to cultivation. ''Hah, I never thought I would see with my own eyes how a Formation Master quite literally changes the fate of and just like in the books I read as a little girl¡­'', she thought with a feeling of admiration and longing, as her aspiration to reach the same heights was growing within her.


    "Ah~¡­ I really picked a wrong profession¡­", she muttered with a bit of bittersweetness as she recalled Wu Long''s earlier words. Lian Zhiqiu then sighed, and one by one started deactivating her Formations in preparation to leave this area.


    At the same time, while finishing collecting the leftover water from the area, intending to leave only enough to not cause suspicion, Wu Long was examining the Vortex of ughter Qi that massively grew both in volume and intensity. ''Heh, I can see how this feeling really might be intoxicating and addictive¡­ it''s indeed a technique deserving of the Evil Path¡­'', he chuckled as he felt the exhrating sensation that the vortex gave off as it absorbed and refined the Life Qi of the Demonic Beasts he yed, ''it''s no wonder the previous owners of this technique all got drunk on it and did everything to obtain this feeling¡­'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The ughter God Tyrant Vortex Technique was, after all, one with a dark history. Any normal person would be wary of starting to practice it, knowing how depraved and drunk on ughter and violence its previous owners became.


    ''But¡­'', the corners of Wu Long''s lips curled up as he finally finished collecting the water and turned to the ones waiting for him, a ck shadow rushing into him and falling into his embrace, crimson eyes filled with excitement and flushed cheeks entering his view, a feeling of heated, slightly rough breaths tickling his skin, ''this puny temptation of ughter is nothing to me, what I chose to get drunk with¡­''


    He leaned down to taste the sweet lips of an exquisite beauty, their tongues entwined together, as he finished his thought while thoroughly enjoying this sensation, ''...is much more sweet and addictive than any wine or temptation of corrupt techniques''


    Indeed, a ''normal person'' might hesitate in front of a technique that tempted its user with intense pleasure that could corrupt the mind, but not a man who knew pleasure in all its forms like the back of his hand. In the end, in his eyes, the ughter God Tyrant Vortex Art was simply a technique like any other.


    "Haa~... W-Wu Long¡­", Hong Ye made a trembling exhale and whispered after their lips parted, her lips still just mere couple of centimeters away from his, in a voice that lit a dangerous look in his eyes.


    "Careful, Ye''er. I might have impressive self-control, but if you speak like that our next cultivation might be a bit exhausting even for you", he chuckled, only half-joking as he warned her not to y with fire.


    ''...'', Hong Yue watched the couple with eyes full of incredulousness, ''T-That sight excited her¡­? I swear, she might be my twin little sister, but even I sometimes find it hard to understand her''


    Thinking back to how she felt watching Wu Long unleash a ughter to the Demonic Beasts, she really couldn''t be further in sentiment from Hong Ye, who grew so aroused that she was almost ready to get hot and heavy with him right here in the open, not minding Hong Yue''s or anyone''s eyes that might be watching them.


    "See, I told you I''ll show you Darling''s cool side", was the excited words that Hong Ye spoke to her twin as they were watching him cleaning the aftermath. And only now did Hong Yue understand that it wasn''t some kind of joke. "Hahaha, are you trying to scare me with a reward? Or are you subtly encouraging me?", Hong Ye''s giggle tickled Wu Long''s ears with genuine amusement at his words, ''Aah~, really, what am I going to do? I am addicted to this man so much¡­I get drunk on the feeling of just being near him''


    "You really have no idea how much I really hold back, do you?", he chuckled with a slightly wronged expression.


    It was true that Wu Long had amazing self-control, and it was true he was always in control of his desires and impulses, but it didn''t mean he did not have those desires at all.


    In fact, for someone like him, and with all of his cultivation of his Yang Root up to now, dual cultivating with hisdies mostly felt like the lightest touch of moisture smeared on the lips of someone who was traveling through a scorching desert for years before.


    Just like Song Lingfei noted before, after cultivating with him for the first time, the more one cultivated their Yang Root in a specific way, the more they increased their capacity for dual cultivation, and as a result, the more desire and libido they had to deal with.


    Even mortals with no cultivation could lose themselves in lust, the fact Wu Long was able to act as if he didn''t have any desire at all for the most part, and waspletely unswayed by his natural instincts in the overwhelming majority of situations, always keeping a cool head on his shoulders even in situations like these where he was yful and seemingly impulsive, was simply proof of how strong his mental fortitude was.


    "Haha, if you are troubled by having to hold back, should I join in?", Lian Zhiqiu came closer, causing Wu Long to smile, "After all, I also haven''t received a reward for working so much... plus I have quite a bit of tedious work ahead of me to do with Teacher... it would really boost my productivity and eagerness to receive some... motivation"


    "In that case, me and Mom would like to join as well", Cao Mei spoke up as she noticed an opportunity.


    "Mei''er!", Cao Xiang blushed as she looked at her daughter.


    "What? If Mom''s nor feeling up to it, I can join alone"


    "I-It''s not like I don''t want to...", Cao Xiang''s mumbling voice became tiny as she turned her gaze first to Wu Long and then away.


    Hong Ye didn''t mind either way, since her sole focus was Wu Long. Whether otherdies were together with them or not didn''t really register in her mind as long as she was with him. Not to mention, that Wu Long periodically spent one-on-one nights with all of hisdies, so it wasn''t like she didn''t have any alone time with him.


    "Would you like to go back then?", Fen Baihu chuckled, seeing Hong Ye seemingly forgotten by her little sister just standing at a distance, while the four beauties were seemingly already in a world of their own with Wu Long.


    "No... thank you for the offer, I think I''ll look around outside for a bit while breathing some fresh air... I have some things to think of", the white-haired assassin shook her head as she declined the Celestial Fox''s gesture, thetter shrugging with the words "Alright then" and bing hazy mist that dissipated in the wind.

 Chapter 716 (R18) Cause... (1/2)

    Chapter 716 (R18) Cause... (1/2)


    In the best room of a remote travel inn, that stood on a road leading to the Silver Wing City, Wu Long was surrounded by four beauties, whose hands were rapidly removing clothes from his and their own bodies.


    His lips were busy kissing one beauty after another, and his hands were not left lonely either, digging in his fingers into soft flesh, enjoying the sensation of sticity and suppleness.


    The eagerness of hispanions as they both wanted to push him toward the bed and at the same time remove his clothes, as well as hurried to get out of their own, not coordinating their movements with each other, resulted in them identally pushing him to fall on the bed, tumbling onto it with giggles right after him as well. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Haha,dies, no need to rush, we have plenty of time", he lightlyughed with them while halfying on the bed, as his torso down to his hips were on the bed, while his feet were still firmly nted on the floor by the bedside.


    At this point his upper body was already bare, and only his pants and underwear were left of his clothing.


    "No matter how much time there is ahead, it doesn''t put out the fire that''s raging now, Darling", Hong Ye who fell directly on top of him before, spoke with impatience, climbing on top of his hips and while cing both hands on his stomach right above his pants, raising her torso to look him in the eyes, as her crimson ones red full of desire. Only a ck bra was left on her upper body, while her hips were still bound by her tight-fitting pants.


    "Haha, she''s right you know?", Lian Zhiqiu, whose cheongsam was opened up, hanging on her arms, showing her voluptuous figure bound by ck and dark red underwear and wearing ck stockings, chimed in while raising her body to sit up next to him, "It''s not like we don''t know that there is enough time, it''s just hard to put a stop once you remove a dam"


    Cao Mei giggled to his other side, wearing only a light white shirt that was tied underneath her chest and a white thong, crawling on all fours further onto the bed.


    Her mother who stood beside the bed took off her inner robes to reveal a semi-transparent white negligee that reached a little below her hips, with ckcy panties that were inly visible even under the negligee because of the contrast, and sat down to the ce her daughter freed for her. Her eyes also no longer concealing the desire in them as they looked at him.


    "Hahaha, whatever am I going to do with you all?", he chuckled, brushing his hair back with his hand in an attempt to get ahold of himself and slightly quell the fire they were so carelessly feeding and encouraging.


    "Whatever you want, Darling~", Hong Ye''s lips curled in a seductive smile as her hands slightly slid up his torso, and then she leaned down and kissed him.


    "Hahaha, whatever am I going to do with you all?", he chuckled, brushing his hair back with his hand in an attempt to get ahold of himself and slightly quell the fire they were so carelessly feeding and encouraging.


    "Whatever you want, Darling~", Hong Ye''s lips curled in a seductive smile as her hands slightly slid up his torso, and then she leaned down and kissed him.


    "As much as you want, Daddy", Cao Mei''s whisper resounded very close to his ear.


    "Oh my, this one is talented", Lian Zhiqiu chuckled hearing Cao Mei address him as ''Daddy'', contemting whether to try that now orter when they''re just two. But even as she was doing so, she didn''t dawdle in ce, talking his hand and raising it to her soft and plump lips, her tongueing out to gently lick his thumb.


    Cao Mei slightly blushed as she mostly called him that when they were either alone or with Cao Xiang. Even if she told others that she called him ''Daddy'', it was a different thing to do it in front of someone.


    Cao Xiang did not waste time either, guiding his other hand toward her breast wrapped in the soft fabric of the semi-transparent white negligee, "Mmh!"


    His hand grabbed her soft andrge breast without hesitation, sending shivers through her as she held on to his wrist with both hands.


    Hong Ye''s lips traveled down from his mouth in a trail, while her hands went down to his belt, eager to set free the bulge in his pants that she was grinding her crotch against for some time now.


    Cao Mei didn''t miss this opening, going for his lips from above.


    His right hand found its way to Lian Zhiqiu''s sexy panties, and started stroking the already damp spot in between her legs, causing her breathing to quicken and be slightly rougher.


    As soon as Cao Mei''s kiss ended, it was Lian Zhiqiu who leaded forward and kissed him next, while Hong Ye undid his pants and tugged down his underwear, freeing his dick and intantly trapping it again in her hands, stroking it gently and then starting to lick it.


    While she was giving him head, his mouth was now busy with Cao Xiang, whose kiss wasparatively meek.


    Lian Zhiqiu started lightly moaning from his fingers that were already inside her rapidly wetting panties, her hands holding onto his wrist, and after Hong Ye went down to suck and lick his balls, she leaned in to suck him off.


    Meanwhile, his other hand was already in Cao Xiang''s panties as well, as she leaned forward, putting his forearm in between her breasts while covering his chest with kisses.


    Her daughter untied her shirt and put forward her breasts in front of his mouth, and lightly moaned as he first very lightly bit her nipple and then licked it right after.


    After some time, he sat up, looking at Hong Ye who resumed sucking his dick, and putting his hand onto her head.


    The three beauties hugged him from both sides and behind, pushing their soft bodies against him, while he exchanged kisses with them from time to time.


    They exchanged poses and the beauties traded ces, enjoying quite a long forey during which each of hisdies came at least a few times from his fingers or mouth.

 Chapter 717 (R18) ...Effect (2/2)

    Chapter 717 (R18) ...Effect (2/2)


    "Ahn! Mm! Yes, Darling! Aah! I-it feels incredible! Ahm!", Hong Ye was riding his cock while facing him, her handspushed behind her holding onto his knees as she leaned back in an erotic arc moving not straight up and down but at a slight angle forward, still wearing her ck bra and panties, slid slightly to the side just enough to expose the sexy pink hole that overflowed with juices.


    Cao Mei was hugging and supporting him to slightly lean back from behind, while his hands were in wet panties of both Lian Zhiqiu and Cao Xiang to his sides as they pressed his forearms in between their breasts.


    "Hah, it seems everyone decided to yield the first to you since you were so impatient¡­ shouldn''t you thank your kind Dao Sisters?", he chuckled as he made Cao Xiang cum with his fingers, and taking his hand out of her panties, slid Hong Ye''s bra up, exposing her left breast and grabbing it.


    "Aahn! Th- Aah! Thank¡­ nnh.. You~ Aaah! Nnf! Mmf!" Hong Yue bit her lower lip, her hips refusing to stop and continuing to move on their own. She could not resist the overwhelming pleasure¡­ as her thoughts were all jumbled up.


    When he let go of her breast, it started bouncing up and down with her pink and delicate nipple deliciously jumping up and down in his eyes, while he grabbed onto Cao Xiang''s ass.


    After a bit, the sight got too enticing to let alone, so he leaned forward, and while hugging Hong Ye''s slender waist with one hand, his other grabbing her toned and bouncy but still supple and stic ass, while sucking onto her breast and moving faster with her, leading her to her orgasm.


    "Aah! Hah! Uhm! Mmh! C-Cumming~! Aaah!!!", she did notst long, and started shuddering in his arms as he poured his seed inside her. ¡ª-


    "Aaah! Ah! Nhah! Haa! Hnaah! Uhg!", loud moans resounded in the room along with a pounding sound of flesh hitting flesh and wet squelching sound, as the bed creaked loudly in unison.


    "Ah! Haa! ¡­Daddy~aaAhn~! Ah! Thi~... this is amaa~zing! Aah!", Cao Mei tightly gripped the bedsheets, as she was fucked from behind, her white thong just pushed aside onto her plump asscheek. She was still wearing her white shirt that was loosely hanging by the sleeves on her arms, drenched in sweat, which he was grabbing as he plowed her pussy with powerful thrusts.


    Her eyes were unfocused, and her body squirmed each time his dick hit the deepest parts.


    "Ah! Uhm! Mhn! Nnha, y-your dick feels so-o goo~d!!! Ahm! Ahn!", she was screaming in pleasure while pushing her ass up to be pounded.


    Cao Xiang was lying beneath her, her twitching pussy overflowing with thick white cum, while Lian Zhiqiu and Hong Ye were to his sides.


    ¡ª-


    "Aah! Y-Yes! So deep¡­! Naah! Aaah! Nnf! Mff! Uhmff!" Lian Zhiqiuid on the bed as her legs in ck stockings were resting on his shoulders, while he was crouching above her, stuffing her pussy with his dick in a mating press.


    By this time the four beauties started to tire out, so he took them on one-by-one, while giving the others some time to rest until it was their turn again.


    "Uuh! Y-Your dick will drive me crazy! Uhm! Haah!", she could feel him reaching her deepest parts, a shiver going through her body every time he pulled out, the tip scraping her pink folds on the way out, and her juicy, delicious and voluminous ass bounced every time he plunged his dick inside.


    She could not get enough of the mind-blowing pleasure thatpletely filled the emptiness she felt for so long.


    He then suddenly pulled, almostpletely taking his dick out of her, and then hammered it down with a powerful thrust, embedding it deep inside to the very base.


    "Cumming!!! Uhmmm!!!!"


    ''Ah~, my one and only, how can he be so perfect? Aaah!'', went through her mind as she started convulsing in absolute ecstasy. while being skewered on his cock, feeling it twitch as he pumped her womb full of his cum.


    ¡ª-


    "Aah! Mmh! Umph! Huff!" *p!* "Ohooh! Uhn! Hah!", Cao Xiang was fucked from behind, while he held both her wrists with one hand behind her back, and periodically spanked her asscheek with the other.


    Every time he pped her ass, her insides tightened and she released a mind-blowingly sexy moan, full of pleasure. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Say it, why do you want to be punished?", he spoke with a smile, continuing to fuck her brains out.


    "I-I''m a l- Aah! Lewd m-mothe- Aaahn! Lewd mother, who cums from b-being spanked in fro- Ooh! front of her own daughte~ Aaahm! P-Please p-punish me moOOh! -re¡­!!!", her hips shook with his every thrust, and her slit stretched by his cock overflowed with semen and juices as he continued to fill her insides over and over.


    "That''s not what you''re being punished for, right, Xiang''er?'', he chuckled, leaning to whisper into her ear as he stopped moving.


    "Y-yes..! Nnh! I- I was trying t-to Nnh! Aah! I was trying to pretend this wasn''t w-hat¡­", her hips were squirming and trying to move to slide on his cock, but he didn''t let her, until she quickly gave up and shouted "I was hiding that this is what I like!"


    "That''s right", he immediately resumed moving, giving her asscheek another p.


    "Aaahh!!!"


    -


    "Is she actually like this?", Hong Ye turned to Cao Mei with a surprised expression. While she wasn''t usually that interested in others, this wasn''t something she expected.


    "Ah~ yeah, that''s normal. It''s not every time, but she likes it, so he does it like this quite often. But it''s not like she pretends outside of the bedroom, she''s just the type to only show this hidden side when intimate with him, she doesn''t really enjoy pain or being abused otherwise", Cao Mei spoke with a chuckle, seemingly used to this scene,


    "Though... it does seem like he''s a bit more... relentless... not only with her, but generally... by this time he usually winds the action down bit by bit, but...", she then noted, "is it just my imagination, or is he nning on going at this pace?"


    "Haha... of course not, it only seems like it because of the type of their y", Hong Ye spoke with a chuckle,but a drop of sweat went down the side of her face, while Lian Zhiqiu was just silent with a face of epting one''s fate.


    ---


    "W-wait... D-Darling... I...! Aaah! Mmh! Uhn~!!", Hong Ye''s eyes werepletely unfocused as her sensitive body was twitching from multiple orgasms in a row. He was standing by the bed, with her in his arms, while she clung to him, as he pushed her up and down on his cock while also thrusting his hips forward and up.


    ''H-his tip is pushing my insides up... Ahn! T-this feels too good! It''s too amazing! I- I can''t think of anything but this feeling anymore!'', her eyes were rolled up, as she felt powerless in this pose, exposing her pussy to him while her thighs were held tightly up against his body, with his hands locked on her lower back. This feeling of being entirely at his mercy with no escape, only amplified her sensitivity, making her mind nk each time his dick pushed her deepest parts upward.


    "Haha, and here I thought I was supposed to do whatever I wanted as much as I wanted", he chuckled, while the three beauties catching their breaths flinched, their confidence in the beginninging to bite them atst.


    "Don''t worry, this is thest round", he then added with a smile, as they understood that while Hong Ye would be let off after this, they each were still up for one more time each.

 Chapter 718 A beautiful friendship

    Chapter 718 A beautiful friendship


    While Wu Long went with the fourdies to "take a rest" at the traveling inn, General Feng, Zhao Xieren and Kwon Qianhong all arrived at the main za of the Eternal Duality Valley along with the forces that were assembled to fight the Demonic Beasts.


    "Hmm? Where''s Boss? I thought we''re all going to return together¡­", Kwon Qianhong looked around with a surprised expression, just voicing his thoughts out loud, realizing that Wu Long was not around.


    Zhao Xieren and General Feng who overheard him, looked at each other with knowing eyes, and startedughing.


    "There''s more to this world than money, young one", Zhao Xieren noted amidughter.


    "Hahaha, if you don''t learn how to be considerate in certain situations and know when to disappear, you mightnd into trouble, Qian", General Feng alsoughed with his loud, booming voice.


    "Haa~", Kwon Qianhong''s response was a ratherckluster nod, as he still had no idea what the two talked about, which only made themugh harder.


    ''Were these two always so lively?'', he wondered, since both were people that were hard for people to approach because of their seniority in age, both outward and in reality, high positions within the Sect, and the impression they gave off.


    It was easy to forget for Wu Long or those close to him, who saw them in a different light, but from the perspective of most Sect members, they seemed like those dignified, unapproachable and fierce Elders with stern expressions. Their gazes felt heavy and oppressive, adding to the authoritative air they had about them.


    While Kwon Qianhong was rtively in the inner circle of Wu Long''s subordinates, he was still quite new, and since he had to catch up to everyone, did not have much time to interact with anyone, focused on training and raising his cultivation.


    Now that he reached Core Reformation Realm with phenomenal speed due to the unexpectedly uncovered talent for Equilibrium Dao Cultivation, it was the first time he barely qualified to participate in the Sect''s work.


    "Hah, so you''ve returned", Nie Guanting''s towering figure blocked the sunlight. "Ah, yeah, it wasn''t supposed to be a long mission", Kwon Qianhong chuckled with a slightly awkward expression.


    ''Haha~, seeing his expression, he''s a bit disgruntled¡­ it makes sense that he is unsatisfied though, since I was allowed to go and he wasn''t, even though his cultivation is higher'', he thought with a sympathetic sentiment, ''But still, I can''t believe this big guy''s already in 3rd level Mortal Transcendence Realm while I barely reached the gate of Core Reformation¡­ and they called my growth monstrous¡­ of course, our starting points were different too, but the techniques Boss gave this guy must''ve really suited him''


    "Come now, don''t frown like that, you''ll get wrinkles", he then chuckled with a bright demeanor and friendly pats on Nie Guanting''s forearm, since struggling to reaching up high for the shoulder was a bit too awkward for this lighthearted kind of gesture.


    "Why would I care about wrinkles?", Nie Guanting''s eyebrows went up with a puzzled expression.


    "I''m just saying that there''s no need to be discouraged. The only reason Boss allowed me toe out was because I wouldn''t get caught as being from the Boundless Mortal World", Kwon Qianhong lightly waved his hand from side to side.


    "I don''t get that part, you haven''t advanced to Seven Profound Realms the same as me, how is it that it''s obvious that I''m from there and it''s not the same for you?", Nie Guanting crossed his arms.


    "It turns out Dao Cultivation is a bit special, since I achieved the greatest breakthrough in my understanding of the Dao just recently, here in the Boundless Profound World, the majority of my current cultivation consists of the Spiritual Qi of this world apparently¡­", Kwon Qianhong shrugged his shoulders, since that wasn''t something he fully understood either, just giving him the same exnation he received from the Luo Family of the Divine Enlightenment Pce that he was learning Dao Cultivation from.


    "But most of the warriors from the War God Pce under General Feng, and the majority of monks of the Brilliant Sun Temple aren''t Dao Cultivators¡­ and they''re also still in Nine Mortal Realms¡­", Nie Guanting grumbled which sounded more like sulking than actual disgruntlement.


    "Ah~ that?", Kwon Qianhong scratched the back of his head with a bit of uncertainty, but feeling bad for the guy decided to cheer him up, "Well, I don''t know all the details either¡­ the fight they took part in was already after the area was secured, so in truth you would have been able to participate since no one was there¡­ I don''t know everything Boss thinks, but he usually has a reason for everything he does, if he told you to not show up yet, it''s likely he has other ns for you. You trust him right?"


    "Yeah, I trust him. And it''s not like I''mining. I just thought I''ll finally be able to show some results¡­", Nie Guanting nodded. After all, he knew that Wu Long didn''t just keep around people who were mooching off of him. So to keep receiving his care as his subordinate, he had to prove his worth. And after receiving a taste of what Wu Long could give as a leader, there was no way he was willing to turn into someone forgotten, who had no value.


    In truth, Kwon Qianhong did genuinely want to support and cheer for this guy, since they started working under Wu Long at roughly the same time, and thus shared a bit of a friendship. But at the same time, he was worried about the answer to that question, since he didn''t want to constantly be wary of a coworker and ally who wasn''t fully loyal to the one they followed. After all, Kwon Qianhong''s allegiance was now firmly with Wu Long.


    Which was why he was relieved at Nie Guanting''s response, since thetter spoke without even a moment of hesitation, and his answer was firm, not leaving even a shadow of a doubt. In fact, Nie Guanting''s "Yeah, I trust him", was spoken in a tone that could be interpreted as "Do you even need to ask that?", stating that as established truth.


    "Haha, same here, brother. I also want to show results. But I didn''t do much this time either, I guess he just wanted to see if the direction I''m moving in is right or not. In fact, looking at it this way, Boss might have more faith in your path being right for you than me", Kwon Qianhong chuckled, since he was eager to show his worth as well.


    After all, no one in the Eternal Duality Valley was under an illusion of Wu Long being a pushover who could be taken advantage of. He might be endlessly generous toward his women without expecting anything back, but that was not the same for everyone else. So apart from his Dao Family and their close ones, every single person had to work hard to be acknowledged, and thus receive the benefits of following him.


    It wasn''t apparent in the beginning, but as time went, those who did produce results in training or had disyed promise, were given new techniques and guidance passed through the one person everyone in the Sect now was at least aware of, Butler Bang.


    While being quiet and diligent in his work, that old man held a tremendous influence because he was the one subordinate Wu Long held close by at all times, and at the same time, he only ever acted as Wu Long''s eyes and hands.


    Thus, while Kwon Qianhong spoke in a light tone of voice, it wasn''t like the thought that he just voiced was something he came up on the spot, but something he was a bit worried about.


    "B-Brother?", but an unexpected response came from the giant Kwon Qianhong so lightheartedly spoke to.


    "Hm?", he turned to Nie Guanting with surprise since thetter''s voice sounded a bit different.


    ''Eh? W-why is he staring at me like that?'', a slight suspicion started crawling in the corner of his mind as he saw the expression on the face of Nie Guanting.


    "Hahaha! Good! Very good! I thought we got along as good friends, but if you say so, I ept! Come, let''s hug tomemorate this fine friendship, good brother!!!", the big guy suddenly hugged Kwon Qianhong.


    "Kheh!!!", thetter felt like he was crushed by boulders from all sides, gasping for air, "Y-yeah! Good! Ugh! Very good indeed! I-I''m happy as well!"


    He hurriedly tapped the one crushing him on the back of his shoulder while trying to remember how it felt to breathe.


    "Haha! Come, brother, let''s go have a drink!!!", but as soon as he was set free, the giant man''s arm wove around his neck, and he was practically dragged away by his enthusiastic new brother.


    "Hahaha! A beautiful friendship!", Kwon Qianhong heard General Feng''s voice behind him.


    "Mm! Indeed! Such friendships are only made when one''s young and hot-blooded! Hehehe! Oh, did I tell you when I was young¡­", Zhao Xieren''s reply also reached his ears before fading into the background as the two likely went the opposite way.


    ''T-those two have no idea what they''re talking about! I feel like my head''s going to be torn off any minute now!'' he inwardly grumbled, but despite all his expressed difort, he couldn''t hide a subtle smile that lifted the corners of his lips.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 719 Seeing is better than hearing?

    Chapter 719 Seeing is better than hearing?


    On the other side of the za, workers of the Soaring Feather Trading Company were already following Liugwei Mercenaries through the area where Demonic Beast corpses were dissected for parts, cataloguing and recording the materials harvested before they were prepared for storage and taken away.


    The Liugwei Mercenaries, among those who participated in the battle, were the most skilled in obtaining valuable materials from the Demonic Beast carcasses, while ensuring there was no damage and quality did not drop.


    Aside from them, the Trading Company also had specialists in this work, since oftentimes mercenaries and rogue cultivators didn''t possess dismembering skills and sold whole Demonic Beast carcasses.


    "Haha, seriously, Valley Master is too scary¡­ while dispatching them left and right with such speed, the Profound Grade Demonic Beasts have all minimal damage, only a precise fatal wound in the least valuable vital point", a mercenary who personally witnessed Wu Long fight from a distance spoke with a bit of reverence in his voice as he appraised the condition of a 1st-tier Profound Grade Demonic Beast carcass.


    "Hah, you only now realize how scary he is? He showed up one day and in less than two years forced the whole Three Continents on their knees! By now, you should be insane to think he was just some normal guy!", the clerk from the tradingpany who followed the group of mercenaries and recorded the materials chuckled.


    He might not have personally witnessed Wu Long fight even once in his life, but just knowing what he achieved was enough for him to see that it was useless to be surprised about such things, since the surprises were not likely to stop anytime soon.


    "Honestly, if he was any less impressive, it wouldn''t be so natural to ept that he has so many beauties around him", another mercenary nodded, agreeing with the clerk''s sentiment.


    "That''s true. It just somehow feels right, but if he was just some random guy any man would be wondering how in the world did that happen. With Valley Master you don''t even feel envious", the clerk slightlyughed as he could see the line of thinking, "Funny how that natural male instinct topete with others isn''t even working toward him, is it because we know we''re in different leagues entirely?"


    "Which is why we''re fortunate that we know. The poor bastards that Valley Master''s going to meet in the Boundless Profound World from now on are the ones deserving pity", the mercenary nodded while cutting into the Demonic Beast with a specialized dismembering knife.


    "Hahaha! Come to think of it, that''s true¡­ after all, our Valley Master doesn''t really like to show off, so if someone saw him they really might not think he''s anything special¡­ while he''s surrounded by such beauties. That''s just a recipe for a disaster", the clerk shook his head already seeing that scene ying out in his head.


    ¡ª


    "Be careful with that one''s meat. The instruction is for the 2nd-tier Profound Grade Beasts aside from that poisonous one to have meat extracted in good condition as well, in fact I''m told other materials are secondary for that specific one, since it''s meat is of the best quality among these", Sui Feng, one of Sui Luxiao''s sons spoke not far from them, as another team was starting to work on a carcass.


    The whole process of materials harvesting was supervised by him, ensuring it went smoothly and in organized fashion.


    While the three sons had not much to do in the time after leaving the Three Continents behind, this situation was about to change as the Trading Company was about to make its entrance into the market of the Boundless Profound World. So all of them were busy not only cultivating, but also preparing for it.


    After all, Sui Luxiao no longer took direct control of thepany, so they were going to be responsible for the daily operations. And this meant that they were also the ones who would be shouldering the responsibility for the sesses or failures of the business as well.


    Of course, while remaining by Wu Long''s side, Sui Luxiao still received major reports on the overall status of the tradingpany, and sometimes gave them advice. And if need be, she would step in to help in difficult situations. But she also made it clear that her help would be limited, and that she would not be returning to full hands-on operation of the tradingpany. The most she was going to do in normal times, once they resume operating this time in the Boundless Profound World, is sitting in on the important general internal meetings, making rare but periodic inspections to see how things were going with her own eyes, and giving general directions where thepany should put focus in.


    "Meat? Haha, I''ve heard famous restaurants made such requests, I guess the Trading Company''s also going to operate a food branch...", the mercenary who was gauging how to cut up the Demonic Beast spoke simply voicing his thoughts, not addressing anyone specifically.


    "It''s not for business, that''s to be stored separately and delivered to the Main Mansion, so take special care with it", Sui Feng simply noted and then turned to speak with subordinates who came up to him asking for orders, since Wu Long also said that the meat from other Demonic Beasts suitable for consumption, could be freely used by the Sect Members for cooking their meals.


    "I guess our Valley Master has a refined taste for food as well", the mercenary who asked the question chuckled turning back to the Demonic Beast, but seeing a dazed expression on the face of his colleague to his side, raised his eyebrows in surprise, "What''s wrong?"


    "T-This carcass¡­ is drained of blood just exactly right for meat extraction¡­ Are you saying he drained it in the middle of all that chaos? Through one tiny wound?", the one he was talking to replied.


    Upon hearing that answer, the mercenary''s eyes widened as he re-examined the carcass, and then turned his eyes to the bodies of all six 2nd-tier Demonic Beasts designated to be harvested for meat, and then seeing the one which was pointed out as poisonous with foul meat still bleeding out, the blood being collected by his colleagues as material, exhaled with exasperation, "Hah¡­ damn"


    ¡ª


    Lian Zhiqiu, Hong Ye, Cao Mei and Cao Xiang returned to the mansion that overlooked the Eternal Duality Valley a dayter than the fighting force did, since they not only slept after their cultivation, but also took time to cuddle with Wu Long after waking up, as he pampered them with affection.


    And as they arrived, they were greeted by Luo Mingyu and Gong Cui, who had determined expressions, with Fen Baihu standing not far away behind them, an amused expression on her face.


    ''Heh, right, how would these two who usually are in their respective meditation know when exactly we came'', Lian Zhiqiu inwardly chuckled, instantly seeing through the situation, as she could tell from quite some time ago that the Celestial Fox was having fun by watching their interactions.


    "We heard from Fen Baihu, since Wu Long can''t currently safely enter this Mystic Realm, you stayed out with him. But you''re too cruel to leave us out-...", Gong Cui started speaking as soon as the four arrived, but the vigor in her voice quickly died out as she took a closer look at them.


    While their skin had that glow of allure that only time spent with Wu Long could give, and they looked undeniably happy, the way they walked was a bit funny, and their expressions were of exhaustion that even sleep did not alleviate.


    "... on second thought¡­ I was still busy with my meditation", Luo Mingyu spoke as she turned to walk away.


    "Ah~ true! I was just about to go practice with my Zither anyway as well!", Gong Cui spoke in an obviously flustered way, walking in the other direction while badly whistling, the sound resembling simply blowing air instead of an actual whistle.


    ''Sister Mingyu''s reaction aside¡­ how is a Music Dao Cultivator like Sister Cui''er so bad at whistling?'', Cao Mei had an awkward smile as she could tell what both of them were thinking right away.


    ''I told them they would be happy they skipped this time and they didn''t believe me... Well, I guess seeing is better than hearing, I guess getting them toe here was worth it, hehehe'', Fen Baihu snickered with a satisfied expression, and disappeared from the spot she stood in as well.


    "Well, then, I have the work I promised to do with Teacher, and I still need a bit of rest before that, so I guess I''ll see you aroundter", Lian Zhiqiu lightly waved her hand and walked off in the direction of her room. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    By the time the mother-daughter pair reacted, Hong Ye''s figure was already nowhere to be seen as well, so they looked at each other and wordlessly agreed they too needed some rest before attempting to do anything.


    Lately, any news traveled through the mansion quite slowly, since all of the Dao Family members were busy either with their own cultivation, training, or some tasks that benefited Wu Long, and thus they met in small groups that constantly changed members, only then getting to hear what happened outside if the group happened to include someone who knew something new.


    So it was not until muchter that the news that Wu Long might not be able to return to the mansion for some time spread around.

 Chapter 720 Recovered fragment

    Chapter 720 Recovered fragment


    "Pfft¡­hahaha, how refreshing to know that you also can be childish" Wu Long snickered hearing Fen Baihu''s ount of how the four beauties arrived back at the mansion.


    They were standing in a small clearing in a forest not that far from the Silver Wing City, with Hong Yue sitting on a big rock not far from the two, with one knee raised and supporting the elbow of her arm. She didn''t participate in their talk, but her crimson eyes never left Wu Long.


    "Childish? They obviously didn''t believe me when I said they''d be better off sitting this one out, was I supposed to let them continue to think I was lying?", the Celestial Fox pped back with a prideful look.


    "Haha, it seems Mingyu had some fun along the way too", he shook his head with a lighthearted smile.


    ''Just look at him, looking so chipper after making those four unable to walk properly for at least a couple days¡­ how shameless'', Fen Baihu narrowed her eyes at his face that so obviously had a slightly refreshed look. This was a sentiment shared by Hong Yue, but neither of them voiced that thought.


    She then puffed out her chest with confidence, "Hah, if anything, you should be thanking me!"


    "Thanking you?"


    "That''s right, thanking me. After all, I looked out for yourdies so that they didn''t feel left out", she proimed with a grin on her face, not really expecting to make him flustered with something like this but still having fun imagining it in her head.


    "Hmm, that''s true"


    "Eh?", her eyes widened as she froze.


    And in the next moment, his handnded on top of her head, right between her fox ears. She flinched from surprise, but at the same time was overwhelmed by howfortable his touch and the warmth it gave off felt.


    "Mm, it''s only right that I properly praise you for such a thoughtful deed. Thank you, Fen Baihu", he nodded and spoke in a soft and sincere tone that flustered her, and gently patted her head whichpletely broke her train of thought.


    "Ah.. um¡­", she incoherently mumbled in a tiny voice as her cheeks slightly reddened.


    Meanwhile Wu Long waspletely honest, since it was true that he intentionally refrained from calling back Luo Mingyu and Gong Cui.


    "Mingyu aside, Cui''er really might have misunderstood. I thought I would talk to her about itter, but thanks to your considerate gesture, it looks like she''ll avoid being upset about it even if a little bit", he spoke with a smile.


    "Eh? T-the other one also came out¡­", Fen Baihu raised her eyes that looked down at her feet back to his face. Her expression at this point was not as flustered as before, but it didn''t escape his sight that her eight tails were swaying from side to side with gentle and smooth motions.


    "Haha, that''s why I said Mingyu had fun along the way. She can''t cultivate with me for a while anyway, since her physique that most prominently manifests in her Yin Root has only recently awoken and she has yet to bring it under control. She knows that as well, so she was just having some fun, while also looking out for Cui''er", Wu Long exined in a calm, soothing tone.


    Though he didn''t mention that Gong Cui was simply making a scene to try and tease Cao Mei and Cao Xiang, and wouldn''t get really upset about something like this either. After all, she would have only really misunderstood if she didn''t trust Wu Long, or questioned his attitude towards herself, and it was obvious to anyone who saw her eyes whenever she looked at him, that her not trusting him was an absurd thing to im. So, rather than thanking Fen Baihu for trulyforting Gong Cui, he was just sincerely thankful to her for the thought of doing it.


    After patting her head for a bit, not short enough time to make it too casual, but also not long enough to make it awkward, he retracted his hand.


    "Ah¡­", she suddenly felt emptiness that was left in ce of that gentlefort, which took her by surprise. Her tails stopped their motion and slightly curled up. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was a strange feeling, there was originally nothing there on top of her head, but after he took away his hand that was there only for a few moments, it already felt like something was missing.


    "A¡­Anyway¡­ so you¡­ really don''t have a solution for the problem you got because of the Celestial Fox bloodline?", she decided to change topics, and the first one that automatically popped up in her mind was something she was worried about.


    After all, the fact he was still not fully in control of the bloodline power even after going through that ordeal and constructing a core was definitely not something she would be happy to hear as the one who felt partially responsible.


    "Hmm, it''s not like I don''t have any solution at all, but it might take a bit of time to figure out. Don''t worry about it, I was going to study it to figure out what benefits I can get from this bloodline anyway, it''s not like I have to do something I didn''t need to prior to this", he smiled, seeing through her concerns.


    And then, not giving her time to argue, continued "Anyway, all of this ruckus diverted attention from your good news, don''t you have something to share?"


    She was still notpletely at ease about his condition and that hepletely avoided putting any responsibility on her, but decided to let him sway the topic. Not to mention that this was something she was quite a bit thrilled to talk about. An excited spark appeared in her eyes along with a grin.


    "Hehe, that''s right. I originally wanted to boas-¡­ I mean notify you as soon as I saw you, but my injury finally saw some improvement after so long! It''s all thanks to your Yang Qi!", she spoke with a proud look.


    "Mm, I noticed the ease with which you enveloped such a vast region when taking away those Demonic Beasts" Wu Long nodded, his eyes reflecting her figure lighting up with enjoyment at the sight of how animated her response was.


    "Hahaha, that''s not all, I finally regained my Second Tail Form''stent ability in its full form", her grin grew wider, changing her expression to a somewhat smug one.


    "You mean¡­", his eyes widened a bit, since if that was true her recovery indeed was quite phenomenal for just their first session. Granted, he gave her as much Yang Qi as she could handle, but it still proved to be more effective for her treatment than he thought.


    "Hehehe, should I try to Bewitch you?", she spoke in a yful voice, as her pink eyes started glowing, while her eight tails rose behind her and spread. The surroundings seemed to have responded to that change, a sudden gust of wind rustling the foliage, floating a few leaves around her and gently swaying her hair, giving her a dangerous and yet more enchanting and mysterious air.


    Hong Yue who sat quietly until now tensed up for the first time.


    "There''s no harm in trying, but isn''t trying it on me of all people just after recovering a bit too disheartening for you?", he chuckled, not particrly worried about the power that did not work on him. Hispletely rxed atmosphere making the white-haired assassin a bit hesitant on what was going on.


    Fen Baihu has many forms, but only eight that correspond to her eight tails could be called her true forms. Those true forms did not simply exist for no reason. After all, as a true form it can be her weakness, since one could injure her if she is corporeal unlike her dream-like state. If they didn''t have any benefits, there would never have existed a need to take a risk by taking her true forms. The answery in the fact that each one of her true forms came with a different and powerfultent ability.


    Only the ability of her first true form, of the little fox, which was the ability of creating that boundary zone between reality and dream in limited area, could be used when she was in any other true form, all others were restricted to when she was in the corresponding true form.


    And the ability of her Second True Form in which she was now, was ''Bewitching'', as shepletely took over one''s mind and couldmand them. Of course, there were limitations, and significant mental fortitude along with certain skills andtent powers could resist her. Just like she was powerless to even try bewitching Wu Long. But it did not mean that it was a weak power.


    "Tch, you''re no fun", she clicked her tongue, clearly having expected Hong Yue to attack, and thus sulking that he got in the way of her showing off her ability. Her eyes returned to normal, and the surrounding area settled down. But she could still not hide the pride of finally obtaining part of her power back, even if it was not yet as powerful as it could be.


    And at this timing¡­


    "Boss", Old Yen arrived at the small clearing they were in.


    He stopped, looking at Hong Yue to the side, seemingly hesitating to speak further in her presence.


    "How is it?", however Wu Long asked, indirectly telling him it was okay.


    Seeing that, Old Yen visibly rxed and started giving his report.

 Chapter 721 Loyalty is a two-way street

    Chapter 721 Loyalty is a two-way street


    "The whole Silver Wing City''s abuzz with the news. Not only did a Demonic Beast Wave form in a distant region, rushing toward that barren and deste teau, causing chaos on its way, but it disappeared with little traces. Some signs of battle is everything anyone could find", Old Yen excitedly rattled off the gossip and word-of-the-mouth that passed through the streets.


    From his words it became also apparent that while people have been snooping around that teau in search of a natural treasure, those were mostly rogue cultivators.


    Thanks to that, Old Yen could leave and enter the city without causing suspicion.


    Major forces didn''t hold much hope to find anything there because it was obvious to them that the ones who vanquished the Demonic Beast Wave took hold of anything valuable there.


    However, the existence of the natural treasure itself has been epted as fact, since there is that Spiritual Qi spring that Wu Long created. Many people assume that was the ce where the natural treasure grew for a long time, nourished by that invisible up to now, naturally formed concentration of Spiritual Qi. But while Old Yen was rattling off this information, as he looked at Wu Long''s expression, his voice trailed off beforepletely stopping, as a drop of cold sweat dripped down the side of his face.


    Wu Long sighed, inwardly grumbling ''I swear, he''s good at almost everything, but sometimes reporting is definitely not his strongest suit. A bit of time away on a mission and he forgets to keep his reports clean. Honestly, at this point, his tendency of rambling on about any information even remotely rted to the subject I''m asking about and getting sidetracked exining some details, as well as delving into gossip is even admirable, in that it''s so consistent''


    Among the news Old Yen brought, he only needed a few key details, along with the fact that, as Wu Long expected, both the Crystal Wood Sect and Silver Wing City did everything they could to prevent what happened that day to spread.


    There was quiet talk of course, but it was still mostly kept under wraps.


    "Alright, what about your overall status?", he decided not to grill Old Yen about the flood-like stream of information, since he seemed to understand even without voicing it this time, and what Wu Long needed to hear was ultimately included. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yes, I was finally able to shed some of the scrutiny of being a neer and became somewhat ''local''. Though there''s still a lot to be desired in terms of connections. This town''s underground society is a lot more close-knit than I am used to, and even more suspicious to outsiders than I thought", Old Yen nodded.


    This was something Wu Long expected, and what Old Yen would have to get used to from now on.


    What mostly helped him this time was the flood of simr ''free-spirited opportunists without allegiance'' and outright henchmen of outside forcesing into the continent and filling both the Iron w City and Silver Wing City. It not only overwhelmed the local undergroundmunity, as there were just too many neers to keep an eye on, but also lowered the wariness of locals toward those who came into the city before this wave of outsiders arrived, like Old Yen.


    There was a rift between the outsiders, who came from more ''important'' ces than this ''countryside'', and locals, that did not like that arrogant attitude one bit. So, Old Yen could and did take advantage of it to get closer to locals.


    "As you''ve instructed, I stayed away from the City Manor. But I did learn who the City Lord is keeping around in the shady part of town as a hound on a leash. It turned out not to be the most powerful figure in the underworld of this town though"


    "Not the most powerful¡­" Wu Long muttered putting a finger to his mouth in a thinking pose, and then turned back to Old Yen, "is the one ruling the backstreets equal to the City Lord then? One ruling the upside and the other ruling the shadows?", "Yes, exactly. The one ruling the backstreets is the Owner of the Obsidian Moon Parlor. They don''t interfere in each other''s business unless there''s conflict, but like I said before, City Lord keeps a hound on that side, and the Obsidian Moon Parlor Owner keeps around a few on this one-¡­", Old Yen nodded, and enthusiastically spoke until he saw Wu Long''s face, reading surprise on it for the first time in a while.


    "Obsidian Moon Parlor? There''s a branch of Obsidian Moon Pce here?", Wu Long''s question told Old Yen that it was not an unfamiliar name, and as he expected, Fen Baihu in his peripheral vision was also taken by surprise.


    "Indeed, they don''t really show up, mostly operating lesser organizations to do their work. In fact, they seem particrly meticulous about being inconspicuous. There''s not even people gossiping about them anywhere. Despite them being rulers of the undergroundmunity, I only learned that name very recently and it was treated as a sort of initiation into the ranks of locals. I also received a warning about speaking that name out loud", seeing their reactions Old Yen immediately recalled what little information he knew about them.


    "I see¡­", Wu Long nodded with a pondering look.


    ''Just as I thought, the behavior he described fits the Obsidian Moon Pce''s MO. I thought this region was supposed to be the territory of the Pce of Secrets¡­ it certainly was so before Battle God''s Cradle became a Fractured World, since Madam Liang had a connection with them'', Wu Long recalled his conversation by the pond at night with Liang Yuhan back in the Fantian Kingdom mansion.


    ''The Three Divine Pces, Four Pavilions and Seven Families of the Seven Boundless Worlds'' undergroundmunity never share territory among pces, pavilions, or families¡­ unless they''re fighting for it. It would make sense for one of pavilions or families to be here, but not another pce. Either this territory changed hands and is now under the Obsidian Moon Pce, or it is disputed between the two¡­'', he narrowed his eyes.


    "Go on", he then shook off questions that he did not have the ability to get answers to for now, and signaled Old Yen to continue.


    "For my current affiliation, I of course made sure to keep it ambiguous, but got close with three small time organizations, by running small errands for them", Old Yen nodded.


    He carefully navigated between two rival groups, using a neutral and slightly bigger group as a buffer to not get squeezed between them, while making himself useful, but not outstanding enough to be threatening in the eyes of all three. Posing as a ckey that is helpful to have around''. And after a bit, one of the rivals took the bait. They were the ones that shared some insider information about the city and crucially about the existence of the Obsidian Moon Parlor in a bid to lure him in to their side. Of course, they made this approach secretly since they hoped he would continue to pose being neutral ''free agent'' while actually working for them.


    "...while I did work for them, I''ve also took in about a dozen orphans from the slums under my wing", Old Yen nodded.


    ''As quick as ever¡­'', a satisfied smile appeared on Wu Long''s lips, ''...really, apart from asional long winded reports, he''s really outstanding''


    "Good work", he then noted and patted him on the shoulder, making Old Yen''s eyes brighten up at the words that always followed if he worked hard. "Still, I''m surprised you managed to get your hands into slums¡­ especially with the Obsidian Moon in the sky of this city''s nighttown", he then expressed genuine surprise.


    Life in the slums of big cities in the cultivation world was a cutthroat battle for survival. Old Yen wasn''t the only one who thought of earning loyalty by giving someone who struggled in that dark ce a chance.


    On the contrary, slums and impoverished regions were always under the supervision of the undergroundmunity.


    They were oftentimes intentionally created or expanded, and the living conditions there were artificially made harsher, since they were a breeding ground of those desperate enough to do dangerous work for the various groups of the underworld, just to escape that hell.


    "Yes, it was a bit tricky, but the bigger group I mentioned before has a hand in operating the slums", Old Yen nodded as it wasn''t easy to pull off for him either


    "Just remember that I don''t use the lizard''s tail tactic to those who are truly loyal, and will not tolerate those following me using it either. Anyone you take in, you have to take responsibility for, and provide for, no throwaway pawns or pawns just to be used in general. We might not be kind and just people, and we might operate in our own interests, but there''s no need to lower ourselves to the level of vile scum. Those who are loyal to us shall be treated as our own", Wu Long''s tone was still calm and collected, but the sharp look in his eyes told Old Yen that those were not casual words.


    It was a warning to not carelessly take in someone he could not protect as the one taking responsibility for them. And to treat those he did take in with sincerity. If Old Yen promised someone an opportunity, he had to deliver on that promise rather than using the desperation of those he made that promise to as means to manipte them.


    "Not to mention, it''s in our own interests. Loyalty is a two-way street, those who are treated better at all times, even if they are in a weaker position, would be less swayed when faced with temptation to betray when they grow stronger", he then added in his usual honest manner.


    After all, Wu Long didn''t like acting like he didn''t have a pragmatic reason for doing something when he took that reason into consideration.


    It did not mean that his earlier sentiment was false, but rather, both reasons for this policy were his sincere thoughts.


    "And...", Wu Long added as Old Yen was already opening his mouth to reply, "The same goes for allies"


    Seeing Old Yen''s surprised expression that was silently asking for a bit more exnation, he continued, "You''re using those groups because they''re also not sincere in their approach to you. You are simply mutually using each other. It is the same for how I am currently approaching the Three Pirs Sect or any group"


    "From here on out we have to be even more careful with who we trust, and might need to cooperate with someone we don''t trust. We might make alliances of convenience thatst only limited time. We might approach someone with specific intentions while acting innocent, and outwardly work with enemies while working against them. It is not going to be pretty, there will be suspicion and scheming, and the need to exercise caution will only continue to rise", Wu Long didn''t sugarcoat, tantlyying out the reality of the road ahead of them.


    "But, don''t ever forget in all that mud and dirt, that trust and sincerity do exist. Do not let the harsh realities of such conditions cloud your judgement and make you see everything through one single lens. Keep an open mind. Strategy should be flexible enough to adapt to changes in situation, if a strategy cannot adapt it is not a strategy. If in the process, you do find a sincere ally or someone who could be one if treated right, make sure to take it into consideration when nning future moves. And if you''re not sure you can always ask for my help in making a decision"


    "Yes, Boss", Old Yen lowered his head, taking this instruction to heart while inwardly re-confirming his admiration for this man. Meanwhile, Hong Yue who was listening to the conversation from the side had a strange look in her eyes that reflected Wu Long''s side profile.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 722 Interrogation

    Chapter 722 ''Interrogation''


    "Alright, it seems your current situation is progressing well. To your merit, you''ve done even better than I anticipated", Wu Long nodded after hearing the status report from Old Yen.


    "..., then, should I start making preparations for the Thousand Eyes Pce?", thetter carefully inquired after a bit of time passed in silence.


    Wu Long chuckled, since Old Yen read the purpose of this meeting quite urately. But it was also reasonable that he noticed.


    If it was just for a status report, that could''ve been done overmunication talismans. And there were other factors as well.


    Originally, Old Yen would have had more time to build a solid foothold for himself and strengthen his position before any more tasks were added to his workload, but as with many ns, not everything went ording to expectations.


    The incident at the teau, being unanticipated, had to be dealt with on-the-spot measures. And, however good they were, such makeshift solutions were prone to ws that brought consequences.


    Old Yen was correct in guessing that he was called out to assess whether he could handle additional work that came as a result of those consequences at this point in time, or if adjustments had to be made to the overall ns. And he was also correct in predicting what specific task Wu Long required to be done.


    "Mm, that was the idea. Our schedule was pushed up so I was going to instruct you to proceed with that ahead of time", Wu Long nodded.


    "B-Boss, I can-...", Old Yen''s face flinched as he heard the past tense in Wu Long''s wording.


    "I know, don''t panic. Didn''t I just say you did better than I expected?", Wu Long raised his hand in a gesture to stop him, "It''s not that I doubt you will be able to handle it. It''s the Obsidian Moon Pce, their presence couldplicate things a bit"


    "I-I see", Old Yen lowered his face with a slightly embarrassed expression, since he got a little bit ahead of himself. After all, when Wu Long gave that praise, he became certain that he would be given the order to act right away, so in his mind he was already making ns to do so.


    "Hmm, I suppose we can still proceed¡­ but instead of making any preparations yourself, just bring in information on a suitable location and first prospective clients, Madam Liang will have to act on that information herself if we decide to proceed", Wu Long then made a call, since there was no harm in at leastying down the groundwork just in case.


    And then, turning to Fen Baihu, "You wanted to try out your Bewitching, didn''t you?"


    Celestial Fox raised her eyebrows at that question, "Do you want to see if this fellow has enough resistance? With all due consideration, I wouldn''t put that much hope into it"


    "Old Yen might be well protected mentally, but I know the strength of your Bewitching ability" Wu Long shook his head, calming down Old Yen who slightly paled under the eyes of this Mythical Beast, "What I need is to question that fellow from the Ember Palm Pavilion that we captured before, think you can do it?"


    "Hah, that? Of course, in my current state that guy''s no longer any problem", Fen Baihu''s lips widened into a confident grin as a small cloud of mysterious mist started climbing from the ground not far away from her.


    "Didn''t you already learn all of the information that man possessed?", Hong Yue spoke up for the first time.


    "Haha, not really. Sure, we made him disoriented and tricked him into spilling a lot of information with the help of Madam Liang and Zhao Biren, but that was just general information about the region. Later, Fen Baihu couldn''t really bewitch him since her condition was worse than now, so all she did was ce him in a dream, and let him lead us to any clues to the information we wanted on his own", Wu Long shrugged his shoulders.


    Fen Baihu nodded with a slightly disgruntled look, still considering it a humiliation that she was not able to do anything but that at the time, "We couldn''t really guide him since he would''ve started doubting his reality and thus the dream would have been broken, and putting him into such a dream for the second time would have been tricky, not to mention the chances of him breaking that second dream would have been too high"


    "While we did gain a lot of information, it was really him who determined what we saw. He has been living in a reality constructed by his own mind for quite some time now, but there was nothing that indicated the presence of the Obsidian Moon Pce in all that time. I guess their existence doesn''te up much in his daily life", Wu Long nodded.


    "I see¡­", Hong Yue nodded, understanding why there were gaps in what they learned from the man.


    The mist started dissipating and in its ce a man was standing in a light daze.


    Fen Baihu''s eyes glowed again, and the atmosphere in the surroundings slightly changed.


    The man whose eyes were looking but not seeing what was in front of them, slightly shook, and a pink glow the same as Fen Baihu''s eyes appeared in his pupils, as if shining from within the eye.


    "Answer any questions asked", Fen Baihu spoke with a smile, confirming she seeded.


    "Yes, Mistress¡­ anything for you", the man replied in a kind of trance.


    She then turned to Wu Long and nodded to him, to which he replied with a nod as well, and then turning to the man asked, "Is this the territory of the Obsidian Moon Pce or is it now disputed with the Pce of Secrets?"


    "...", however, the man just stood silently.


    "Umm, it seems I still have limitations", Fen Baihu then tilted her head as she could see that the response was sluggish. Rather, it appeared the man was at a loss, since he started opening and closing his mouth, and making incoherent noises.


    "Hmm, perhaps¡­", Wu Long narrowed his eyes, seeing that reaction, "Tell him to ignore thest question"


    "Ignore thest question, and answer any questions asked from now on", Fen Baihu followed his words without much resistance, seeing as he had some kind of realization about what was happening. She, on the other hand, never experienced this sort of behavior from those she bewitched, but then again her powers were never limited half-way like this, she either had an ability, or she didn''t.


    "Is the Soft Meadow Continent the territory of the Obsidian Moon Pce?", Wu Long asked slightly changing the question.


    "...No¡­"


    "Why did he answer you this time?", Fen Baihu raised her eyebrow.


    "...uh¡­aa-¡­uo¡­", the man started once more opening and closing his mouth and making noises.


    And seeing that he was trying to answer her question, she red up with frustration, "Shut up"


    "Haha, rx, your power works. He''s just slow", Wu Long smiled, confirming his guess.


    "Slow?"


    The man started showing signs of reacting again, but this time his mouth remained closed and no sounds came out.


    "Mm, he can''t processplex questions andmands is my guess. Or rather, he doesn''t have a ''mind'' of his own. Unlike when your power of bewitching made them simply an obedient version of the person, it being iplete made him more of a puppet, and a very slow one at that. If the question is too vague, or if there is a piece of information required to answer the question, he doesn''t have the intelligence to ask for rification, instead he still tries to answer something, even if it''s just noises. But even if it is a question he knows the answer to, there might be a limit to what he can answer, though that is uncertain. And he took yourmand too directly in meaning, so he''s answering literally any questions asked if he hears them. Though now he can''t because you told him to shut up, the twomands standing in opposition so he''s like that" Wu Long exined.


    As he was speaking Fen Baihu lowered her head, and her fists clenched, as the fur on her tails stood up. Her whole body was slightly shaking as well.


    The surroundings slightly shook in response as well.


    Old Yen gulped and took a few steps back with a rapidly paling face, while Hong Yue instantly became alert, tensing up once more.


    "H-How humiliating¡­ I can''t even properly bewitch just one human¡­", she said through gritted teeth in a low voice. The face of the one who injured her and put her in this position shed in her mind once again. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I get your frustration and anger. But it''s going to be better. Just a bit ago you couldn''t do even this. After some time, you will regain this ability to full extent, and regain others as well. Besides, this is enough to do the job, so don''t worry about this one time so much. We just have to ask simple and straightforward questions with specifics", Wu Long spoke in a soothing manner, as she gradually rxed and then sighed.


    "Fine¡­ I guess we''ll have to work with this¡­", she dejectedly nodded and resumed working together with Wu Long to get information out of this man.


    What they learned after long and quite frustrating interrogation, was that the Pce of Secrets and the Obsidian Moon Pce were currently in a minor conflict in this Ster Region, and thus the whole territory was disputed between the two. However, since his thought pattern was so limited, apart from this they were only able to learn that there was a Pce of Secrets branch in the Iron w City. Not getting anything out of him for some time, she sent him away into her Dream Realm again.


    "Fuu~... well that was annoying", Fen Baihu heavily sighed.


    To his amusement, Wu Long could see agreement with that sentiment in Hong Yue''s eyes even as she remained silent. It seemed that just simply watching this ''interrogation'' from the side was frustrating as well.


    "But... thanks to you we still got valuable information", he said with a smile toward Fen Baihu, and then turning to Old Yen, "Now that we''re certain that they''re here and that there''s a dispute, there are more choices at our disposal"

 Chapter 723 Recognizing sincerity\

    Chapter 723 Recognizing sincerity


    "So, shall we go?", Wu Long chuckled toward Hong Yue after Old Yen left the area to go back.


    "Where to?", she stood up from the boulder she was sitting on, since from their discussion it didn''t look like there was much for him to do, and he couldn''t return to the Mystic Realm.


    "Real-estate search", he said with a bright smile, and seeing the look in her eyes shrugged his shoulders, "Haha,e now, don''t look at me with such sharp eyes, I''m not joking, we need a Spiritual Land, so we''re going to look for one"


    "Just like this?", Hong Yue raised her eyebrow.


    "I was postponing it far too long, since I thought it would be easier to do after Old Yen and Madam Liang were fully operational within the city, and thus could provide information, and I paid the price for dying it with the incident at the teau. Not to mention, we can''t keep having secret meetings in the middle of the woods right?", he spoke as he was disabling all of the concealing arrays and disposing of the talismans he set up in the area, while a small foxnded on his shoulder andfortably sat there, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Hong Yue''s eyes narrowed at that sight, but inwardly she was thinking over his words.


    It made sense for him to want a Spiritual Land. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After all, Wu Long required massive amounts of Spiritual Qi to cultivate, and if done in open territories, where draining that much of it was too obvious, it brought unnecessary attention.


    Even now, he needed to cultivate to solve the problem with his condition, but would once more attract too much attention if he started doing it somewhere random. If he had a Spiritual Land, he would avoid causing such an uproar whenever he wanted to just cultivate.


    Not to mention, that the Spiritual Qi inside Fen Baihu''s Mystic Realm came from the outside world, meaning that currently his entire Sect was cultivating with just the amount that permeated most of the normal territories on the continent.


    It was fine for those who were in Nine Mortal Realms, as it was still far better than what they were used to in the Three Continents, but for those already in Seven Profound Realms it wascking.


    And on top of that, having a Spiritual Land would serve double purpose as a base of operations on the continent.


    ''But¡­ there''s no such thing as a free, vacant Spiritual Land'', she thought as her crimson eyes watched the little foxzily yawn on his shoulder.


    Spiritual Land was a valuable resource, for Sects and other such groups, perhaps the most valuable of all in the world of cultivation. It was as essential for cultivators as a water source for mortals.


    Which meant that all of them were upied by one force or another. Even if this was considered a countryside now, there would still not be such a thing as a Spiritual Land without owner.


    "I thought you wanted to look good in front of that goodie-two-shoesdy of yours", Hong Yue snorted, as it became apparent from the upper half of her face that she was smirking under the mask.


    "Hahaha, Lan''er certainly has a stronger sense of justice and moralpass than average, and she''s a bit too empathetic. But that doesn''t mean she''s naive or delusional, she can make pragmatic choices as well", Wu Long''s smile turned carefree as he talked about Wei Lan.


    ''He''s making that look again¡­ whenever anydy of his Dao Familyes up in conversation, or something reminds him of any one of them, he has that look in his eyes'', Hong Yue''s eyes focused on his face, and especially his eyes and thus she slightly froze when those eyes turned to her, their gazes meeting straight on.


    "But, I''m not really pretending in front of her", he snickered a little as he saw her hurriedly look away, adding with a bit of mischief in his eyes, "Maybe just a little sometimes?"


    "Hah, someone who''s not pretending is going to take over a Spiritual Land that already belongs to someone else?", she made sure that her voice sounded sarcastic enough, relying on it to gloss over the fact she was caught staring at him before. After all, she was not expecting a continuation of the talk, and thus did not foresee him turning to her.


    "First, pretending or not aside, why do you automatically assume I''m going to do something that goes against Lan''er''s or anyone''s conscience? Didn''t I say we''re going to look for it? I didn''t say we''re going on a raid", he smirked, "There are many ways to take possession of a Spiritual Land, and many factors that influence whether that acquisition process goes against conscience or not. It could also not belong to someone because there''s a Demonic Beast upying it that small Sects don''t have a chance against"


    ''... I don''t get it... He actually stopped to talk instead of just brushing me aside when I made that casual remark, and he''s not dodging my words with jokes or simple excuses that don''t mean anything, he''s really answering me...'', she thought with a bit of puzzlement as what she initially thought would be just small talk, with him making a joke to gloss it over, now started to turn into a conversation.


    "You say that, but you''re not looking for a simple Spiritual Land, are you?", she then replied while crossing her arms, expecting for him to now make up a quick answer to get it over with.


    But she didn''t speak just for that to happen either, she did have a point.


    After all, an average or weak Spiritual Land was not going to cover his needs. She knew that if he was aiming for a Spiritual Land, it had to be a somewhat powerful one, if not one of the best ones around, and those were for sure upied by someone, and it would not be a small group that would be in a position to easily and willingly let go of their prized Spiritual Land.


    Even thest option he listed, of a Demonic Beast upying it, was not something she took seriously, since maybe a small and weak Spiritual Land would be too insignificant for a more powerful organization to really put effort in subduing the beast, while at the same time any smaller forces would be powerless to clear it, but arge and rich Spiritual Land was too much of an enticement to leave alone even for major forces.


    "That''s why I called it a search. You never know unless you look into it. We''re going to look around and see if there''s a suitable one that we can get our hands on. Just assuming there isn''t one is a bit too dismissive, don''t you think?", he chuckled, surprising her once again by actually answering.


    "Hah, and you''re saying that you''re not pretending. Why do all that if you can find someone you can beat and take their Spiritual Land?", she shook her head as if he confirmed her point.


    "Hmm, do I look like someone who would pretend to be someone I''m not, just to look good in front of a woman? Is that what''s reflected in your eyes?", he asked with a smirk, and her eyes widened.


    ''Again... and again..., why is he not dodging the topic? I know he doesn''t really care if I think he''s pretending, or if I don''t believe him... why does he take time to talk to me?'', she finally couldn''t deny that it wasn''t just a whim of his to answer one or two questions.


    She fully expected him to not really engage in this conversation, which was why up to here she still talked in a halfhearted manner that implied she was not invested in their discussion, and yet something that she did not understand herself was driving her to mix in some of her real thoughts into her words. And it as those real thoughts that he was answering.


    Not that it was something she expected of him specifically, she just thought that was the standard behavior of people toward someone who they had no reason to really interact with.


    ''No... if I think about it, he was like that before too... he doesn''t evade answering or brush it aside if I talk to him... I''ve never seen him do that to anyone too...'', she realized that in the past, when he caught her snooping around his room on Cao Xiang''s ship in the Three Continents, their conversation was something that surprised her as well. She just never interacted with him enough to know that it wasn''t a one-off thing.


    It was a simple thing, but the fact he decided to have this talk, and face her while doing so instead of simply treating it as a side distraction while doing something else, and then randomly finishing it with some remark, was a show of , as she saw it, consideration, that she did not anticipate.


    "You don''t look like someone who needs to do that¡­ but you never know¡­", she hesitated at the end, but decided to meet that gesture of facing her, voicing her doubts instead of avoiding to mention them to not make this conversationst too long. "Hahaha, that''s fair", but to her surprise yet again, he simplyughed without getting angry or defensive. In fact, he acknowledged that it was hard for her to tell what kind of person he was. After all, despite following her twin to join this group quite some time ago, the amount of time the two actually spent around each other was minimal.


    So it made sense she didn''t know much about him.


    She only started to appear next to him when they came to this world, driven by her curiosity of what made him so appealing to her twin. But even then, it was for short amounts of time, and only happened without directly interacting with him herself. For the most part she just observed him from the side inside the mansion, when he spent time around his beauties.


    So all in all, the only time she interacted with him was their rtively short talk that happened while capturing that spy of the Ember Palm Pavilion, and even then they only talked about the circumstances surrounding them.


    In fact, this was the first conversation since that time on the ship in the Boundless Mortal World, that they had a lengthy conversation discussing his thinking and intentions and not some other topic.


    But most of all, even for someone as good at reading people and their intentions like her, since it came with her profession, it was impossible to read him, who had such immacte control of his emotions and impulses, that she would not really know if he was acting even if he was. Besides, there was one thing she had trouble discerning, since it was something she had almost no ties to apart from her connection with Hong Ye. It was something he was demonstrating to her this whole time, something she mistook for polite consideration, it was sincerity.

 Chapter 724: Weight of Words

    Chapter 724: Weight of Words


    ?


    "But you know, even if you can''t tell whether I pretend or not, or if I am the kind of person to do so, the truth is that I don''t really have a reason to pretend to begin with", Wu Long''s words returned her thoughts to their conversation.


    "Howe? You''re not going to say that you have the same morals she does, right?"


    "Haha, of course not, if you ever catch me saying that, you can confidently dere that I''m lying, most people will agree with you as well"


    "Then?"


    "It''s because Lan''er is not pushing me to change my behavior. If anything, she''s troubled by her belief that she is making things harder for me. Even though I try to find a solution to those worries or hers... but that''s beyond the point... The fact is, I am the one who is choosing to seek new answers. So why would I need to pretend?", Wu Long''s words caused Hong Yue to make a doubtful expression.


    Why would someone like him, possessing that much power, that she herself was in awe of not that long ago, choose to start restricting himself of his own volition? In her view, the morals and whatever that ''empathy'' that Wei Lan woman had were only shackles.


    "Your eyes tell me you''re not believing me", an involuntary giggle escaped his lips as he saw her expression above her silver mask.


    "Do you even have to ask why?", she said, and then widened her eyes at the voice that came out of her own mouth, finding herself unusually expressive in her reactions today. As that phrase was somehow dripping with sassiness, not only in its content, but her tone and the look she had on her face as well.


    Maybe it was because she was startled by that ''consideration'' he showed before.


    Or perhaps because it extremely rare that a conversationsted this long for her, especially as confrontational in ideas as this one, and that possibly for the first time in her entire life it was a conversation she didn''t need to, but wanted to have with someone other than her sister.


    She didn''t know the true reason either, but to her own puzzlement, the usual cold indifference in her usual demeanor was starting to falter.


    "I suppose that''s fair as well...", his smile became a bit troubled since whatever approach he tried to answer her questions, it all crushed against a wall of disbelief. Something quite difficult to ovee with reasoning by its nature.


    "But... why would I need to pretend or lie to you?", he then simply asked in a neutral tone, "It''s your choice to believe that, but I''m curious to know why you would think that"


    Her eyes intently looked into his, as she asked herself the same question, and couldn''t find a satisfactory answer. If she knew that, perhaps she wouldn''t have been so perplexed.


    And more than that his interest in her opinion itself was disorienting.


    But after a long pause, she remembered that she already had the same unexinable confusion that she was experiencing now. And most recently, she felt it during his talk with Old Yen about loyalty and sincerity.


    She remembered the question that appeared in her head back then, and the one that popped up when she made that doubtful expression just a few moments ago.


    And then, she finally arrived at a conclusion that she already knew what kept her so adamant about him either lying or pretending.


    "I don''t think you have any reason to do that, that''s what is puzzling me... the truth is that even if you didn''t have any reason whatsoever to lie, I still have no choice but to not believe you... because the reasoning of genuinely acting in that way doesn''t make any sense to me whatsoever. Why would anyone who has strength restrict themselves with the well-being of others, that too, of someone weaker?"


    Hearing that answer, understanding shed in Wu Long''s eyes, as he wryly thought, ''Ah, of course, it was silly of me to overlook that...''


    It was not like she wanted to believe that Wu Long lied, pretended and was faking his behavior, because she had some preconceived idea of who he was or because she believed he had some ulterior motive for it.


    It was that she just didn''t know why people act morally in the first ce. And the confusion of seeing that behavior became distrust, that birthed rejection. From the very beginning, it was unrealistic of him to expect her to understand his reasoning.


    It was a simple oversight on his part, but a crucial missing piece in solving this puzzle. And he knew that the reason this missing piece escaped his eyes in the beginning, was also a key that would allow him to bridge that gap in understanding between them.


    His expression became more sincere, a look that she could not understand appearing in his eyes once more.


    "The answer to that question is in how you view the world.


    It is certainly true that in the world of cultivators, the strong prosper while the weak are trampled.


    I don''t have to make a long wordy speech to recite the harsh realities of such a world in detail to someone who knows it firsthand like you, that phrase alone will suffice to let you know what I am talking about.


    And in such a world, yes, using your strength to achieve your goals, whether they are driven by necessity, greed, something as frivolous as a whim, or anything else, is extremely natural. That is true.


    I don''t have the tiniest bit of intention to deny any of that, and if I did, I would be the biggest hypocrite that ever walked the Seven Boundless Worlds. My path itself is perhaps one of the greatest examples of those undeniable truths"


    Wu Long didn''t exert any pressure or really do anything, his demeanor waspletely the same as before. And even the things he talked about were something she already knew.


    But while he spoke, still in that calm and neutral tone, as if speaking about weather, Hong Yue couldn''t help but listen.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There was a certain weight behind his words, that she couldn''t ignore.


    "But...", he then made a slight infection in his tone for that single word, "...even if all of that is true about this world, that doesn''t mean it is all there is to it"


    He made a wry smile, slightly changing his tone to match that expression, "Don''t you think that for a vision of the world propped up by people who call others naive, childish and stupid, because they don''t see that it''s ''how the world outside of a cozy home'' really works, it is a bit too narrow?"


    His question took her by surprise.


    ''Narrow?'', the word echoed in her head, since it was applied to the vision of the world she knew. That was the whole, and a whole cannot be narrow or wide, it is whole, it is everything.


    But if it was narrow...


    "While boasting about theplexity of the world to support their ims for that vision, they presume such a simplistic view of its true nature", as he spoke, it dawned on her that


    there was something missing in that ''whole'' that she saw.


    "Then...?", she spoke with slight hesitation that was highly unusual for her.


    "Mm, the world we live in is far tooplex to wrap it so neatly in one exnation, especially as single-minded as that one. That worldview being true, as I''ve already said I don''t deny, doesn''t really negate anything outside of that vision. Everything that doesn''t fit is


    just conveniently cut out for being ''wrong'' ", he nodded.


    "What for?", Hong Yue instantly caught the word ''conveniently''.


    "Hmm, how should I exin it...", he touched his chin and looked to the side in thought,


    since it was not easy to exin to someone with an upbringing such as Hong Ye or Hong Yue


    had, "Mm, but this might be a good chance..."


    He nodded to his thoughts, as he seemingly came to some kind of a decision.

 Chapter 725: Weight of Soul

    Chapter 725: Weight of Soul


    ?


    He turned back to look at her, "Say you had to make a choice, whether to hurt someone for gain, or not hurt someone, but to still gain as much, all other things being equal, which one would you choose?"


    "Second, but that''s too obvious, that one requires less work", her answer brought a smile to his face, demonstrating the difficulty of trying to talk on this topic with her.


    "What if both choices required the same amount of effort?"


    "Hmm, in that case either one works", she took a moment, but still replied with ease.


    "What if the second choice requires more effort?"


    "Then first choice it is"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "See, that was simple, wasn''t it?" Wu Long nodded, "You identified effort as the only valuable metric, and made your decision"


    "Well, yes, why work harder for something if you can get it easier?", she shrugged her shoulders.


    "And that right there is one reason to exclude morals, since they wouldplicate that choice. In fact a ''good'' or ''naive and stupid'' person would choose the second option in all three cases, granted there are no other circumstances influencing that choice", he chuckled, as this example clicked with their conversation before in her head.


    "...so identifying morals as ''shackles'' makes them unnecessary to consider...", she muttered, understanding the gist of what he tried to tell her.


    "Yes, well, I cannot say that this is the only reason, and I cannot speak for everyone, but it is one of the many ways to see it. For some people, it''s an easy way out. That way any decision and action bes easy to make, no matter what the conditions", he added.


    "But... even if I now understand why would morals be cut out of the equation by those who want to have an easier life, I still do not understand why would anyone then deliberately put those shackles on themselves knowing they will make their lives more difficult?", she then raised her gaze to him once more.


    "Hmm, that is a little moreplex, even though what exnation I gave you before was also quite simplified, but it has something to do with empathy, and in that case, it sometimes can be not a choice", he replied.


    "Empathy...", her expression became a bit lost in thought, as she struggled toprehend the concept. It wasn''t that she was not familiar with it, but knowing about it was different from truly understanding it.


    However, Wu Long knew that there was simply something she was overlooking. The same reason that caused him to overlook the missing piece of the puzzle earlier, and the key that would help him reach her now.


    "Think of it like this, if that someone you had to hurt in the choices you had to make earlier, was your sister, would you still choose the first option?", he asked causing Hong Yue to freeze and then turn to look back at him with widened eyes.


    "No, but that''s-..."


    "Different, yes. Because she''s your sister, but what do you think would someone who doesn''t know you choose?", he nodded as wind rustled the leaves in the forest around them.


    And then giving her a moment to take that in, continued, "That''s what empathy is in its most basic form. It is just the ability to really ''see'' other people. Just the mere understanding and acknowledgement that the bond you share with your precious ones also exists in other people, and that the same emotions could be felt by them when they are hurt"


    Even though his tone was still light, there was no frivolousness or yfulness that was there when he talked about the worldview.


    Hong Yue''s crimson eyes intently looked at him without turning away.


    "But if you''re strong enough-..."


    "See? It''s simpler to think that way, right?", he gently smiled.


    An ufortable feeling welled up in her gut that she didn''t really understand. This was not enough topletely turn her world on its head, but at the same time she instinctively felt that there was something very ufortable for her in that rtively simple idea he just spoke of.


    "That''s as much as I can tell you about empathy, not that it is a good enough exnation or captured anyplexities, but it should suffice as introductory food for thought, I''m not that good at exining stuff anyway", he then noted, waking her from her thoughts, "You will have to think about it, and arrive at the answer yourself"


    "Understanding it will tell you at least partially why I find the way Lan''er views this world appealing, and why even though I''m not as kind or just as her, I still try to look for new answers to the choices thate before me, and at the same time, why even while doing that I don''t consider myself a good or moral person"


    He concluded their discussion up to now, and she nodded, since she needed some time to think about everything.


    "That said, there''s something I have to tell you before we go", Wu Long added as she was already preparing to go.


    ''It might''ve been a bit harsh of me to tell her about empathy, but it is not something we can avoid forever, and it will help if she understands it before having this kind of talk with Ye''er. However, even if its something she would have had to learn about eventually, and I doubt it will lead to anything serious, I should make precautions just in case...'', he thought as she turned to him with an attentive look.


    "I am now going to say something for you to remember in future, you don''t have to think of it that hard for now", his tone shifted to a more somber one, leaving behind even those traces of lightheartedness that were left there before.


    She slightly raised her eyebrows at that sudden change of tone and cryptic words.


    "I have killed people...", his words spoken in that same serious tone took her byplete surprise, as she tilted her head, wondering why he said something so inly obvious like some kind of revtion.


    But that look in her eyes disappeared in the next moment, as she felt her surroundings be hazy and melt away.


    "...many of them... more than you, more than you and your sister together, more than everyone in our Sectbined...", as his words fell, the scenery in front of her eyes continued to change, but thest part remained unsaid, as it rang only in the back of his mind, ''...more than you canprehend...''


    ''W-what is...?'', she shuddered from a chill crawling up her spine.


    The world around her now was a dark and gloomy wastnd, all of it filled with bones and corpses as far as the eye could see, piled so that it was not possible to tell how deep the ground was buried under all of it, or if there was one at all. And all of this scenery seemed to somehow cling to him, countless white and bony, translucent hands stretching from below and clutching the hems of his robes, gripping onto his feet and ankles.


    His appearance was also different, slightly older, and somehow even more handsome even though she didn''t think it was possible before, but at the same time there was something harsher and heavier about the impression he gave off. And there was something in his eyes that made her unable to move, breathe, and even think.


    The next moment, the vision was gone, and the world turned to the way it was before. Wu Long was just the handsome young man she always remembered. The only difference was that the little fox on his shoulder was no longer so rxed, shivering as he gently patted its back


    with one hand in a soothing motion.


    "W-What was that?", she asked with a bit of caution. She was shaken a bit, but that was it. It felt like the vision she saw was not as intense as it could or even should be, as if it was somehow pulled back behind a thin veil that she could not perceive.


    "Resentment, or how it''s sometimes called, the ''Weight'' of one''s soul", Wu Long answered bluntly, "It''s something that you can perceive about yourself when you reach a certain level of cultivation, it has to do with one''s soul so it didn''t disappear. And it turns out that once you perceive your own soul''s ''Weight'', there''s no turning back even if you reset your cultivation"


    "A-all of that?"


    Wu Long nodded, not seeing the need to tell her that it was a mere fraction, and that he shielded her from really feeling the sensation it brought, since it was inconsequential to his point. His goal of etching this moment in her memory was already aplished.


    "So, if a timees, a time that you will know, just like you knew when to use the box I gave you before without me telling you, just remember what I just told and showed you. And if you need to ask me questions then, you can", he spoke in the same cryptic manner.


    However, being reminded of the time he gave her that box, and of what transpired after, she


    didn''t question him further, and simply nodded.


    "Good", his atmosphere changed once again, bing lighter as he smiled, "Come, let''s go.


    We''ll talk more on the way"


    He beckoned her to start moving, and using Bahshi Ghost Step, disappeared into a cloud of ck smoke. She instinctively followed him without a moment''s dy since he was using the same movement technique that she was so used to.

 Chapter 726: Bad Luck?

    Chapter 726: Bad Luck?


    ?


    "...Ha...!"


    This slightly befuddled short half-exmation reached Hong Yue''s and Fen Baihu''s ears as they stopped at a small canyon for a short rest.


    Five days passed since the conversation about empathy in the forest clearing.


    During this time they went around the prominent Spiritual Lands in the general vicinity of the World Stone that led to the Battle God''s Cradle.


    "...un-believable... to think not one of them had any signs of being a remotely suitable target...", Wu Long muttered with what seemed like incredulousness.


    He then felt a gaze of crimson eyes from the side, and turning there saw a tant stare, "Mm? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "No... I was just wondering if you regret your confidence from back then or not...", Hong Yue said in apletely t tone, leaving him speechless.


    Thepletely neutral way she said that, without a hint of an ulterior motive or any intention to poke fun at him, just genuinely curious about it, packed a surprising destructive power.


    "Pfft", Fen Baihu covered her mouth trying to stifle herughter and looked away.


    "I''m d at least one of us three is having a good time", he lightly sighed with a smile on his face turning to her.


    "It''s not like I am having a bad time either", Hong Yue, whose normal demeanor mostly returned to her in this time, shrugged her shoulders.


    "Hahaha, that''s good to hear", a lightugh gave away he wasn''t really having a bad time too, "But yeah~, I was also just thinking that there was no way my luck was that bad for this to be happening right after I sounded so smug earlier"


    Wu Long''s insistence on staying open-minded about a chance of a suitable Spiritual Land - ripe for non-hostile takeover due to one or another circumstance surrounding it - existing somewhere on this continent, which he repeatedly reinforced over these five days, certainly could be misinterpreted as a happy-go-lucky attitude.


    But it wasn''t just baseless optimism. Nor was it an entirely logical deduction that imed nothing was certain until proven, although that too was part of it. But it was inrger part simply a statistical truth rooted in his experience and knowledge.


    He didn''t really ever need to take over Spiritual Lands in his past, but his lifespan was simply so long that he inevitably learned about many things he didn''t really care to find out intentionally.


    One of those things was that let alone this world ruled by lower-tier Transcendents, even innds ruled by Immortals or Gods, the river of time still ran its course, and great changes still took ce, and those changes birthed new opportunities, or revived old ones.


    "Bad luck? Did you really think your luck is so great that a Profound-Grade Spiritual Land would just so happen to be unupied or have circumstances that would allow you to take it, at this precise moment in this continent''s history?", Fen Baihu raised her eyebrows.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Of course not, hahaha", Wu Long chuckled, shaking his head, clearly showing that would have been absurd, "I am saying there''s usually a few of those in any minor or even major world, at any time in history. There has and will always be new or overlooked opportunities that could be taken advantage of, there''s always something to be found or discovered no matter when or where"


    The two beauties looked at him with wide eyes. And after a bit...


    "I hope this is not a case of ''Bloody Poodle'' or ''Nine Mistakes''. It isn''t, right?", Fen Baihu then narrowed her eyes.


    "Bloody Poodle? Nine Mistakes?", Hong Yue tilted her head at the cryptic words.


    "Ugh... was it Ziyan?", Wu Long had the urge to cover his face with his palm.


    "Oh my,dies have their solidarity, Daoist Wu", Fen Baihu covered her mouth with the fingers of her hand in an elegant pose, her tone and manner of speech slightly changing.


    "Mengqi it is then", but Wu Long simply nodded to confirm his own thoughts, causing the Celestial Fox to falter and widen her eyes.


    "H-how?"


    "Well, Ziyan wouldn''t really try to hide it, but Mengqi would certainly try to evoke that dies solidarity'' you just spoke of", Wu Long simply shrugged, demonstrating that he simply knew hisdies too well.


    ''Lady Wu, I tried'', Fen Baihu inwardly had a mildly apologetic thought, but didn''t dwell on it much longer.


    "But to answer your question, no", Wu Long added, "What I''m saying is just something I know to be true in such overwhelming majority of cases, that actuallynding in the opposite situation would have to be like shooting an arrow blindfolded without aim and hitting one specific target out of billions"


    "So if it''s really happening now, it''s either bad luck or skill?", Fen Baihu asked with mischief, causing Wu Long tough.


    "Hahaha, are you saying I have a skill innding in the worst of the most unlikely circumstances? I''ll have you know that I am usually known to be quite lucky", he replied inwardly admitting that actually he was never particrly lucky or unlucky. That said, if the whole miracle of his reincarnation took most of the luck he was supposed to have, he wouldn''t be surprised, nor would he regret it.


    But so far, his luck was split rtively evenly like it always was, with a slight tilt to good luck for the time being, so he didn''t see any reason to believe there was anything in particr of concern in that aspect.


    "And if it''s the case that you reallynded in that extremely rare situation, and that there are no Spiritual Lands that could be taken in a moral way?", Hong Yue asked, pursuing her own curiosity, as she explored the concepts he talked about five days ago in her mind this whole


    time.


    "Then I''ll just have to pick the lesser of evils among those choices I do have", Wu Long shrugged his shoulders, since it wasn''t the end of the world for him.


    He did say he would search for new answers to his problems, but it didn''t suddenly turn him into the shining image of a good man.


    He had no illusions about himself.


    The very actions he was currently taking toward his goals now couldn''t be really considered objectively harmless, whether that was using the impending conflict between three Sects over the World Stone to his advantage, approaching the Three Pirs Sect with his own motives in mind, or the attack he made on the Crystal Wood Sect and the Seven Scars Guild, both of which didn''t provoke him in any way.


    He was doing what he saw fit, as he always was.


    The assassin nodded, seemingly finding his reply helpful in her search of answers. It would be hard for her to suddenly understand someone so morally upright like Wei Lan or to a lesser extent a few other of hisdies. An immediate rejection would happen in that case since there was nomon ground for her to rte to.


    But someone in a morally ambiguous area - such as Wu Long - was actually the best person for her to learn these things from.


    "Not to mention, no natural opportunities doesn''t mean we can''t create our own opportunity. Only wishing for an opportunity is too passive of an approach. If pushes to shove, we can use the same trick as in the Three Continents, tying several less powerful Spiritual Lands with formations, since there are for sure a few of those we could get our hands on", he added, making both beauties almost gasp, since theypletely overlooked that possibility. "Alright, let''s expand the area of search a little, perhaps we will have better luck around the other World Stone", he then decided to end their short rest here.


    "Mm? Isn''t that the territory of the Iron w Group? I thought you didn''t want to get too involved with them at this time yet?", Fen Baihu asked with curiosity.


    "They''re backed by one of the biggest Trading Companies in this Ster Region, so it''s true that I don''t want to put them on guard against us just yet, but it''s not like I''ll avoid them forever", Wu Long took out a map that he was using these five days to make notes and markings, "But the World Stone I was talking about was not that one, it''s the most popted area so I''m skeptical about looking there, there''s a more quiet region to look around in"


    "...?... the only other one is... but that one''s sealed, isn''t it?", the Celestial Fox raised her


    eyebrows.


    "Didn''t you hear my pitch to the Three Pirs Sect? We''re using that World Stone too", he turned in the direction they had to go next.


    "Ah, yes, to bait everyone into thinking it might be valuable as well", she nodded remembering the n Zhao Xieren discussed with Elder Yu of the Three Pirs Sect.


    "Haha, well, something like that", he made a slight chuckle that sounded like there was more


    to it, and as she turned into a small fox thatnded on his shoulder, the two remaining figures stepped into clouds of ck smoke.

 Chapter 727: Game-changing revelation

    Chapter 727: Game-changing revtion


    ?


    "But... weren''t there troublesome people around that area?", Fen Baihu btedly remembered that the sealed World Stone to the Great Wilderness was guarded.


    "Yes, the guardians who protect the seal from tampering are not someone we''d want to deal with for now, but it''s not like we will have a choice soon", Wu Long nodded, "For now we should be fine as long as we don''t approach too close to the World Stone"


    "Are they someone you can''t beat?", Hong Yue asked.


    "Can''t say for sure until I see them, but there''s always that chance", he chuckled.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "That''s new from someone usually so confident", she noted with light surprise.


    "Haha, confidence is simply trusting your own abilities. On the other hand, assuming you''ll always win no matter what is not confidence, it''s a paved path to an early, possibly very dumb, death", his expression became amused.


    "That''s riching from someone who''s interested in Battle God''s title", Fen Baihu snorted, since that title entailed exactly not experiencing even a single defeat.


    "Aspiring to be undefeated is different from assuming you''ll always be unconditionally undefeated. The former makes you work harder and motivates you to get stronger, not to mention itmands you to push your limits, thetter makes you careless and leads you to make stupid decisions. If that attitude is taken to the extreme, you''ll lose even those fights that you should have won", Wu Long continued with the same amusement in his tone.


    There were countless enemies who were by all metrics stronger than Wu Long, who died by his hands. They came from all walks of life, and varied in almost every possible way. But there was a certain trait that a significant portion of them had inmon, it was overconfidence. "But their strength aside, it''s their affiliation that''s more troublesome. There''s only one organization that manages such things as seals on civilizational threats, it''s the Martial Alliance", Wu Long then noted.


    "Uh", Fen Baihu made a sour face hearing that name, which awoke curiosity in Hong Yue.


    Seeing that questioning gaze, Wu Long chuckled, "They are one of thergest collectives in the Seven Boundless Worlds, and the amalgamation of all the Righteous Path Cultivation Sects, but at the same time they are a separate entity that have their own hierarchy. The power and influence they wield is quite massive"


    Fen Baihu grumbled in a sour tone, "A bunch of corrupt and power-hungry bureaucrats that put their nose everywhere"


    "Hahaha, but as you can see their reputation could use some improvement", Wu Long wryly smiled.


    "But if it''s them, its likely the guardians here really are not a big deal", Fen Baihu added, understanding why Wu Long said their background was more troublesome than their potential strength, "there''s no way they would actually put effort into something like this"


    "Hmm, I can''t really disagree with that assessment, after all, this ''protection from a civilizational threat'' is basically just a good excuse to receive resources and funding", Wu Long wasn''t so sure about dismissing the guardians without really knowing anything about them, but couldn''t argue with her logic.


    "Isn''t protecting this seal quite important from their standpoint?", Hong Yue raised her eyebrow, since if it was basically the organization representing Righteous Sects, it had to put some importance into such tasks.


    "They don''t really have a reason to", Wu Long shrugged, "They im that they''re protecting the seal from tampering by Evil Path, but thetter has better things to do than try to undo a seal to unleash indiscriminate destruction. Evil Path is just a different cultivation path, acting when they stand to profit, they don''t just do evil for the sake of it. At most, the Martial Alliance sends a Formation Master to check if the seal is still intact every few hundred years, but their guards are there mostly for formality"


    Hearing that exnation, Hong Yue started to understand the gist of how the so-called Martial Alliance operated. By using Evil Path or the good of the world as pretext, they receive resources and support from the various member Sects, and then use a fraction of those to operate their so-called protection.


    "They do have an important role in mediating conflicts between Righteous Sects and ''uphold justice'' among them in general, which is why Sects put up with it even while knowing all that, but that function also made them a structure that is corrupt beyond measure", Fen Baihu added.


    "But, well, their most annoying part is that they''re prone to use ''if you''re not with us you''re with the enemy'' posture quite often to get what they want. That''s why there are not that many Sects that can stand independent of them", Wu Long sighed.


    "So the reason you don''t want to deal with them is..."


    "Yes, they like to meddle in other people''s business, so I''d rather dy being entangled with them for as long as it is physically and otherwise possible. Though we won''t have much choice when the conflict over the World Stone will properly start", Wu Long made an expression of light annoyance.


    "Hahaha, that''s right, you never were on good terms with the Martial Alliance...", Fen Baihu startedughing as his face said plenty of how he felt about once more being around this organization.


    "Considering they dered me to be a criminal with a hefty bounty on my head in every Boundless World except for the Mortal one, several times in each one, I would say our rtionship is mildly put not the best", a light grin appeared on his face.


    "They retracted it every time though, no?", Fen Baihu''s voice was full of amusement as if she forgot her own annoyance at the mention of that collective, as his annoyance far outweighed hers.


    "After their member Sects incurred enough losses, yes, they did", Wu Long snorted, "Though muchter they had to back down because they were pressured by those who supported me"


    They soon reached the general region of the World Stone to the Great Wilderness, proceeding to examine Spiritual Lands much like in the days before.


    But after three more days, Wu Long stopped in an area abundant with Spiritual Qi, which was not a Spiritual Land, but rather a Spiritual Spot that was on the stronger side.


    And after examining it, a triumphant smile appeared on his lips.


    "Found it!", he proimed with a satisfied look, "I knew that my luck couldn''t be so bad"


    "It''s definitely a case of a ''Blood Poodle'', I''m certain", Fen Baihu sighed, shaking her head, "What do you mean ''found it''? Anyone can tell this is just a Spiritual Spot. I know you''re shameless, but there''s should be a limit! Yes, it''s a bit stronger, but still nothing inparison to even a Mortal-grade Spiritual Land"


    "Haha, Fen Baihu, this is not a Spiritual Spot. I don''t know if you ever witnessed it in person, but I suppose the name ''Dragon Root'' should be familiar to you", he lightlyughed.


    "Y-You mean the birthce of a new Dragon Vein? Do you mean you''ve discovered an unborn Spiritual Land?", Fen Baihu gasped, more closely examining what she believed to be a normal


    Spiritual Spot.


    "Haha, I told you that there are always opportunities to take advantage of. But I didn''t say that those opportunities were limited to existing Spiritual Lands", Wu Long chuckled as both beauties looked at him with widened eyes.


    Hong Yue might not be familiar with that concept, but Fen Baihu''s exmation was more than enough for her to grasp the vague meaning of it.


    She then looked at him with narrowed eyes, "Were you searching for this specifically?"


    She recalled that while they were investigating Spiritual Lands, he always took some time to put a hand on the ground and stay still for a prolonged time, seemingly examining


    something.


    It did not mean much to her then, especially since the first five days they spent in the previous area, and the first two days in this region as well, they seemingly were wandering without


    much direction.


    But thest Spiritual Lands they checked were definitely different, as the time he took to examine each one was getting shorter, and the way he chose direction became slightly unnatural, as if he was following a path, culminating with Wu Long leading them here with


    certainty.


    "Haha, I thought there might be one, but I only got a real clue not long ago. Before that I was really checking if there were any already existing Spiritual Lands avable", Wu Long


    chuckled.


    "Unbelievable, isn''t being able to find Dragon Roots before they manifest a very rare talent?", Fen Baihu spoke with incredulousness, still not sure if he spoke the truth as she didn''t seem to notice anything different about this ''Spiritual Spot''.


    "Tracing it is definitely a delicate process, but it''s a skill rather than talent. Though, if not for my connection with the Spirit God Sovereign, it would have been impossible for me as well",


    he replied.


    "So a new Spiritual Land can be born...", meanwhile, Hong Yue was surprised by the very idea of a new Spiritual Land, as she also turned to look at the spot that Fen Baihu was intently


    examining.


    "Of course, there is a natural lifecycle to Spiritual Lands too, and just as new onese into


    existence, old ones can run out of time as well. Though the time scale for it is immense. A Sect which Spiritual Land is in decline is said to be experiencing the most dire crisis, in which they usually have no choice but to fight another Sect for their Spiritual Land", he nodded. "So... it was you who found a new Spiritual Land for the Heavenly Flowing Mist Pavilion...", his words reminded Fen Baihu of a famous incident, during which a Great Sect in exactly this crisis miraculously found a new Spiritual Land, which caused an uproar at the time.


    Wu Long didn''t reply, but his silence was already an answer in itself. "But...", Fen Baihu then turned her gaze to him, "...if it was close to awakening it would have


    manifested already. Come to think of it, there was much talk about the Spiritual Land that the Heavenly Flowing Mist Pavilion found appeared so abruptly that it resembled magic... don''t


    tell me you can also..."


    "Haha, I guess you know one more of my secrets", Wu Long chuckled, as Fen Baihu gulped at the mild way he said it. This ''secret'' was too dangerous for that description.


    Of course, it wasn''t like Wu Long had few enemies, so adding that target to his back would not


    have truly changed his life. But that was when he was at the peak of his strength. Now, when he was once again more vulnerable in personal strength, and cut off from most of his connections and allies, it was a potentially game-changing revtion.

 Chapter 728: And here I was worried...

    Chapter 728: And here I was worried...


    ?


    "So? So?! Will you awaken it right now?", Fen Baihu couldn''t hide her excitement, since both awakening and copse of a Spiritual Land were so rare that it was often called a once-in-a- lifetime event.


    "Not just yet, there are a few preparations to make", Wu Long shook his head with a smile.


    "Haa~, of course there are...", she sighed heavily with a sulking expression, causing his smile to slightly widen.


    He then turned his eyes from her dejected appearance to the surroundings.


    The rocky mountainous region with less than average vegetation that they were in was a bit remote, so its rtive position on the continent could not be called strategic.


    It was also removed from both the Battle God''s Cradle World Stone and the Silver Wing City that Wu Long wanted to keep as a starting sphere of influence.


    But its proximity to the Great Wilderness World Stone was quite good, which delighted him. The fact the future Dragon Vein and thus the center of the Spiritual Land was located in the middle of mountains also made it easier to keep it discreet and create a defensive position.


    Although Spiritual Lands rarely existed in wide and open ins, since the flow of Spiritual Qi was naturally umting around mountains and difficult terrain.


    This was also a point of value for Cultivation Sects which preferred istion from mortals, as well as generally held a more closed-off policy.


    But even those Spiritual Lands which did sprawl in wide open areas were of value, since they were the ideal locations for cities of cultivators such as the Silver Wing City and Iron w City.


    Granted, since the area was developed, barely any natural resources that initially existed in the Spiritual Land were left, and because the poption there was just so massive, there was no Spiritual Qi leftover for any new ones to grow, but just the abundance of Spiritual Qi to cultivate with was already a guarantee that the city would flourish.


    As Wu Long was examining the terrain around, Hong Yue pondered on the implications of gaining this new Spiritual Land.


    "Hmm, with a brand new Spiritual Land you won''t get the benefits an older one usually brings, such as the abundant resources that umte in it over time", she then made an observation.


    There were perhaps some minor medicinal herbs growing in between rocks in the area, enough to call this ce a Spiritual Spot, but not more than that.


    Even the Demonic Beasts that used to inhabit this area, which they killed and sent to the Mystic Realm for processing, did not consider those ''resources'' worth consuming.


    "That''s true. But even if that was a good bonus, it is not crucial for us. What we need is a source of Spiritual Qi", Wu Long nodded, "We''re not going to build a Sect here after all, just having a foothold that we could use for now and keep for other purposes in the future is enough"


    Wu Long did not n to stay in this continent or use it as a main base of operations for too long. He just intended to spend some time in Fen Baihu''s Mystic Realm, training his Sect members, consolidating what power they already had before doing anything else or moving to a region with more prominent powers, like he nned from the beginning.


    Any moves he made toward expanding his influence on this continent were just things for the future that were better done at this timing.


    Thus, there wasn''t even going to be a proper Sect headquarters construction in this Spiritual Land, just a decently sized fortress.


    "Besides, it''s not like I''ll bepletely without benefits", he then added, "Just like the Seven Roots of a cultivator each have Pure or Innate Qi, the Dragon Root of a new Spiritual Land also releases Arcane Qi when it finally blossoms into a Dragon Vein"


    Fen Baihu gasped, only now remembering that detail. She then made a face full of incredulousness at the audacity of calling that a mere ''benefit''.


    Considering it was an opportunity only a microscopic fraction of the most powerful cultivators who ever lived in the Current Era were blessed with, it was not an exaggeration to say that Wu Long was calling a giant mountain a roadside pebble.


    At the same time, she couldn''t really say it because it was an opportunity he created himself by specifically looking for and then finding this ce, not something he stumbled on by pure chance.


    As a result she just looked at him in silence, though that gave him a lightugh because her gaze was somehow much louder than words.


    "Can you call Zhiqiu... no, not just her, it has been a long time since everyone could spend some time together outside", Wu Long smiled, as a few dozen talismans floated up into the air around him, and then spread out in all directions.


    Fen Baihu made a surprised look, and then smiled as well.


    ''Seriously, how can someone so terrifying and powerful look so much like a normal person who misses his close ones... this is really why I sometimes forget who he is...'', she mused seeing that expression on Wu Long''s face as her own expression softened.


    "Wu Long!"


    "Honey!!!" "Da-rli-ng~!"


    Soon, the small ledge of the mountainside which was so tranquil before was gradually filled with voices, as the beauties appeared one by one, livening up the slightly dreary rocky terrain.


    Wu Long greeted each of hisdies with open arms and a slightly greedy - after some time apart - kiss.


    They were also greeting each other, as some of them didn''t see many of their Dao Sisters ever since arriving in the Boundless Profound World.


    And amid this festive atmosphere, Hong Yue''s eyes didn''t leave Wu Long''s figure as she watched his expression be gentler, a glint of joy appearing in his eyes as he looked at his


    ladies.


    Yuanfen was seemingly attracted by this atmosphere, appearing just as always spontaneously. In this time, she seemed to have earned good graces from most of Wu Long''s beauties, as they greeted her with cheerful smiles.


    How she managed to be so popr despite not speaking a single word was surprising, but not entirely unrealistic given the natural soothing feeling she gave off just by being


    around.


    Her eyes, seemingly filled with cosmic profundities and pure untainted innocence at the same time turned to the spot where Wu Long found the origin of the future Dragon Vein, lingering on it for a few moments with what seemed like curiosity, but it failed to grasp her attention for long, as she ran up to Wu Long.


    When their gazes met, an expression of pure joy appeared on her face, amplifying thatfortable feeling everyone got in her presence.


    "Hahaha, I wonder what you did to be so adored by Lady Yuanfen", Wu Mengqi who was still hugging him from the side, charging up her skinship with Wu Long levels, said with a slightly mischievous smile, failing to notice the warning signs Fen Baihu was giving her in the


    background.


    "Heh, I wonder too, when did you get so close with Fen Baihu, sharing funny stories and all


    that~", he smiled back at her as she slightly froze.


    "Eh? W-whatever do you mean?", she asked with a slightly stiff smile.


    He didn''t answer, just smiling and looking her in the eyes, which didn''tst long since her


    eyes wandered to the side.


    "Haa~, that''s why I told you that dies solidarity'' thing isn''t going to work", Ye Ling sighedn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    while shaking her head.


    "S-sister Ling~! Shh~!!!", Wu Mengqi put her index finger in front of her lips with wide eyes.


    "What? Don''t tell me you still think you weren''t caught? What difference my words make now?", Ye Ling chuckled mercilessly cutting off any retreat routes.


    "A-about that, Honey. I was just bonding, you know, girls talk and all that~", Wu Mengqi decisively switched tactics, turning to Wu Long with a cute look in her upturned eyes.


    "Hahaha, really, you would''ve been in trouble if you weren''t so adorable", he shook his head, giving her a light kiss on the forehead.


    "You realize that it''s because you let her off so easily every time that she''s like this, right?",


    Ye Ling made a wry half-given-up smile.


    "What do you want me to do? Look at her", Wu Long chuckled, demonstrating Wu Mengqi''s delighted appearance to Ye Ling who couldn''t really argue with him, since she was always


    ultimately lenient with her as well.


    "W-Wu Long! The thing aboutdies solidarity is that we...", Gong Cui ran up to him with a slightly flustered look, but her words trailed off as she saw the looks on both Wu Mengqi''s and


    Ye Ling''s faces.


    "Cui''er... you weren''t caught...", Wu Mengqi awkwardly said as Wu Long''s shoulders started


    shaking from voicelessughter.


    "Ah, I see! Phew~", the Music Dao practitioner wiped the nonexistent sweat from her forehead with a relieved expression as Ye Ling also couldn''t hold in herughter, "And here I


    was worried, ehehe"

 Chapter 729: While the meat is cooking

    Chapter 729: While the meat is cooking


    ?


    "Wu Long!", Wei Lan hugged him tightly, bringing a bright smile to his face.


    "Hahaha, did you like what I sent that much?", he chuckled, thinking that if that''s how happy she was with a 2nd-tier Profound Grade Demonic Beast he wouldn''t mind going hunting for even tougher prey just so he could see that expression.


    "Of course! Shall we have a barbecue here?", she asked with a shining expression. She was indeed excited for this meat, but what made her truly so happy was that he was thinking of her.


    It was easy to forget about food for cultivators in higher realms, after all. The fact he always remembered to pick out a suitable wild game for her made her not just grateful, but melted her heart.


    Not to mention, the idea of sharing that joy and experience with him and the Dao Family was something that made her even happier.


    "Mm, I would love that", he nodded with a smile, as this small outing smoothly transitioned into a pic.


    "Haa~, I should have started a Sect of Formation Masters instead", Lian Zhiqiu leisurely watched the surroundings, standing at the edge of the ledge and making preliminary calctions of the work ahead.


    "Haha, I highly doubt that would have happened", Wu Long chuckled as he stopped next to her.


    "And why is that?", she confidently asked with a somehow meaningful grin.


    Wu Long noticed that expression, but only smiled, deciding to go along with whatever she had on her mind, even if the answer to her question was obvious to both of them, "Your talent and excellence in Formations ensured that you were able to advance in that field on your own. The only reason you created your Sect was to make up for the only thing that held you back in your cultivation. It was a necessity. If not for that, it''s questionable if you''d have created any Sect at all"


    "Don''t you think it''s too uncertain to assume that? Even if it was for something I needed, I did create a Sect", she raised her eyebrow and half-turned to him with a smile.


    "Which you didn''t really enjoy having for the most part", Wu Long nodded.


    "Hahaha, like you are the one to say that. Last time I checked, Song Minfu is the one that''s doing all the executive administrative work of the Eternal Duality Valley. You pretty much do as much as I did in my Sect", Lian Zhiqiu triumphantlyughed as now she finally had aeback for him to anyments about her style of Sect management.


    ''Haha, so that''s what she''s been baiting me for, how cute'', Wu Long inwardly chuckled, understanding that the entire conversation led to this moment, just so she could have the satisfying feeling of saying that.


    "Poor fellow left his cushy Crown Prince title behind, and is now buried in paperwork. It''s fine now since the Sect is not in full operation, but when you start making moves here and there he''ll not even have time to see his precious daughter''s face", Lian Zhiqiu''s overly empathetic speech made in an exaggerated, almost theatrical tone made it hard for even Wu Long to hold in hisughter.


    "You do realize that it''s what he would have been doing even if he stayed in the Azure Eagle Empire, right?", he then replied trying to keep a straight face.


    "Eh? What do you mean", Lian Zhiqiu stopped her one-person show out of surprise, and then looked at him with confusion.


    Wu Long sighed with a wry smile, since he expected as much. There was no way Lian Zhiqiu cared to really know what the life of the Imperial Family was like.


    "He wouldn''t have been crowned Emperor, but he''s a talented bureaucrat with goodmunication skills and charisma, so he wouldn''t have been cast aside or purged, just assigned an administrative role as a nominal Imperial royal", he exined.


    "To be fair, even if he ascended the throne it would not have been any different either", Nie Xiwang added from the side in her usual calm tone.


    She was exchanging small talk with Song Lingfei right beside them, but since thetter''s father was mentioned, they quietly joined this conversation as listeners.


    Seeing the questioning eyes of Lian Zhiqiu, Nie Xiwang continued with a light sigh, "A ruling monarch''s job is basically a glorified administrative worker. It''s mostly country- management which is predominantly paperwork and meetings, not that different from being a Sect Master. The shy part of being on the throne is only 10% of their life, the rest is mundane work"


    "Hah, what a bothersome title", was the predictable answer of the Great Seductress, as her tone gave away the contempt she now held for the position, and her expression seemed to say ''Why would anyone bother wanting to be an Emperor?''


    "As someone who held it, albeit not in satisfactory conditions and with a shaky position, I agree wholeheartedly", Nie Xiwang nodded.


    Wu Long inwardly chuckled seeing the two interact.


    If it was someone else and not Lian Zhiqiu, they might worry about Nie Xiwang taking those words as an insult, and if someone was in Nie Xiwang''s position instead, they indeed could have misunderstood that as a personal attack.


    But Nie Xiwang easily understood that Lian Zhiqiu was genuinely just speaking about the title itself, meaning no disrespect to her, and Lian Zhiqiu in turn knew Nie Xiwang would not misunderstand.


    Rather, it seemed that both beauties appreciated each other''s frank and open way of speaking.


    He then concluded with a shrug, "So in that sense, Song Minfu, or should I call him by his official title, Deputy Valley Master''s life wouldn''t have been much different if he didn''t follow me. But since he did follow me, I would be not only stupid, but also extremely rude not to apply the gifts of such a talented individual"


    "That''s true", Song Lingfei nodded with a calm, slightly wry smile, "Father was at a loss of what to do, since he always was so busy as a Crown Prince, and then suddenly becamepletely free. Although he might grumble about too much work now, he is actually a lot more lively and enjoys his time"


    "Alright, Sister Lingfei, I get what you mean, you don''t have to defend this shameless man", Lian Zhiqiu said with a chuckle, as all threedies made an effort to hold in theirughter when Wu Long raised his hands in to the air as if saying ''guilty~!'', all the while having a bright smile on his face as if he was praised.


    "Besides, all that doesn''t change the fact our dear Valley Master is not much different from me", Lian Zhiqiu then added with a smug look, and Wu Long conceded with a wry smile, having failed to mislead the conversation and confuse her.


    Strangely though, it didn''t seem that he was all that upset about it.


    "But...", he then made a thinking face, "...it does make sense to have more Formation Masters


    who can assist you..."


    "Ehm... about that...", a light panic appeared in Lian Zhiqiu''s eyes, who wanted to smack herself from a little while ago for blurting something useless.


    She just got free of one Sect and was leading the life she always dreamed of, mostly submerged in her studies of Formation and slow paced days. No, her current life was even more perfect than she ever though since she never imagined she would meet someone like Wu


    Long.


    "Hahaha, rx, Zhiqiu. It''s not like I am telling you to really create a new Pce or something", Wu Long''s cheerfulugh somewhat eased her worries, "For the most part Formation Masters, no, all Symbol Masters, learn their skills through research and independent study. Not even half of them form Master-Disciple rtionships. And thus when they form collectives they avoid the Sect structure, preferring to create Academies. So even if we do find suitable people to join us, it''s not like you would have to do anything for them. You''ll just have more people helping you do your work"


    As she heard his exnation, her eyes lightened up, making him wonder how someone can


    switch from being almost in panic to such excitement in just a fraction of a moment. But then again, he knew what he was doing when he said thest two sentences with magical words for


    her.


    Little to no added responsibilities and alleviated workload. It was an absolute win for her.


    "Khm, if you say that, I suppose we should indeed look for some", she nodded after clearing her throat, "It''s for the Sect after all..."


    "Hahaha, I''ll keep an eye out for any opportunity", Wu Long chuckled as Nie Xiwang and Song Lingfei looked at each other and then exchanged smiles.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Let''s go, we still have some time, you said that it was a shame you missed what I didst time at the teau, I''ll show you while we make the preliminary groundwork for the Formation", he then extended his hand, and as she took it with excitement, the two moved out to startying a foundation for a Grand Formation while the preparations for the barbecue


    were being made.

 Chapter 730: Saturated Dantian

    Chapter 730: Saturated Dantian


    ?


    The small ledge on the side of the rocky mountain was unrecognizable to how it was before, as soft andfy sofas were ced in a semi-circle facing the view, the pleasurable sound of Zither filling the surroundings along with the delicious smell of barbecue wafting in the air.


    Wu Long sat in thepany of his beauties, enjoying this peaceful time.


    Fen Baihu and Yuanfen of course, but also Madam Liang, Hong Yue, Gong Liwei and Cai Yin were all present. After all, all of them had good rtionships with the Dao Family members, and thus were often invited to spend time with them.


    As the main part of the meal was over and everyone began talking in smaller or bigger groups, Gong Liwei went up to Wu Long.


    "Um, can I have a bit of your time, Daoist Wu?", she asked with a bit of reluctance.


    "Certainly", he nodded with his usual smile, his open hand stretching out to the side, inviting her to sit down instead of standing. There was space left empty on the sofa as only Yu Huan who made tea for him and Sui Luxiao were sitting on his sides at this moment. It was precisely the timing she aimed for to approach him.


    However, it seemed Gong Liwei was too preupied thinking of what she was about to say to register that invitation to sit, remaining standing.


    "I... I realize that it might be shameful of me, but I wanted to know if I could ask for your help once more... i-if need be I can help with the work you are doing and-...", she spoke first hesitantly, but after her request left her lips, words flowed like a waterfall, trying to exin that she wasn''t asking to help her for free.


    "Fairy Gong Liwei, you don''t have to be so flustered, I''m actually happy you took my advice fromst time to seek help when you need it", Wu Long interrupted that flow of words and spoke in a calm and soothing manner, gesturing her to the empty spot once again, which she took this time.


    He knew that she had plenty of doubts in approaching him. In fact she likely dyed it over and over again, and by the time she reached her limit, he was unavable instead, busy with matters outside of Fen Baihu''s mystic realm.


    But it wasn''t like he could approach her on his own, since he already did that once, and doing that any further would have created a less than desirable dynamic in their rtionship going forward. She had toe to him on her own this time.


    Just taking that step and approaching him was already enough, so he made a step to meet her in the middle with a friendly attitude.


    "I''ve received your help multiple times already, and I still haven''t repaid any of it. And yet, it seems I have to ask for your help again", she sighed, and then spoke in a clear voice, looking him in the eyes without turning away to hide from the shame and embarrassment she felt.


    His eyes glinted at that sight.


    ''Fascinating... She''s obviously still embarrassed about asking for help, and thinks of herself as being brazen to do it in her situation of being already indebted, but her tone is firm and her gaze is straightforward'', he thought examining that expression, ''I see... this is her way of showing sincerity...''


    It was true that Gong Liwei was still hesitant to speak. Reluctance, and doubts if this was right of her to do, gripping her as each word left her mouth. This would normally result in a broken or reluctant speech pattern.


    But her way of showing sincerity was to not show all that instead. She only showed her hesitation outwardly before approaching and in the initial exchange. But after he said it was fine, she felt that if she was still acting reluctant despite him explicitly stating she was wee to ask for help it would be insincere. That she would be acting pitiful in order to make it easier for herself to bear the shame of asking.


    Instead she bore that shame head on, intentionally making eye contact to not escape that feeling.


    ''As I thought, she''s interesting'', he smiled.


    This way of going head first into something once she made a decision also reminded him of their meeting. Not to mention that this decisiveness bordering on recklessness was amon trait for both sisters, one that he liked in Gong Cui.


    "You''re stuck in your cultivation again, I see... Hmm, even with that technique it only took you so far huh...", Wu Long then nodded as his eyes shed with profound patterns, seeing for himself the results of her cultivation with the technique he gave herst time in the Fantian Kingdom''s mansion.


    Talent, aptitude and cultivation were unpredictable, and there were times when a cultivation technique that should have propelled someone to great heights just does not work for no apparent reason, while a lower level technique is effective.


    And the type of cultivation also showed different results for different people, just like even with Wu Long''s dismal cultivation talent he was still able to advance, albeit slower than average, with Dual Cultivation instead of any of the other paths and how Feng Yi was able to make dramatic leaps in her cultivation ever since switching to Archery Cultivation.


    Some aptitudes were easier to notice, as was the case with Feng Yi, but there were also cases like Wu Long, who was struggling with seemingly no way out before trying Dual Cultivation as the main cultivation path.


    Gong Liwei seemed to fall in the second case, where even after Wu Long personally picked out a technique for her, it was only partially effective.


    ''Her cultivation definitely rose, moving from being dead in its tracks, but then stopped abruptly again, just a step away from Mortal Transcendence Realm...'', he analyzed the results.


    "I am confident that I cultivated that technique in the correct way", she nodded with confidence, "I can demonstrate"


    "I would like to see, though I trust you did everything right. What I want to know is what''s the issue", he nodded and she did the same in reply, taking out a cultivation mat and sitting in a lotus pose.


    A pair of eyes, with pale gray - bordering on light blue - irises watched this scene from a bit away. Cai Yin, who was inpany of Wu Mengqi, Shen Min, Luo Mingyu and Song Lingfei, was closely paying attention ever since the conversation of Wu Long and Gong Liwei reached


    her ears.


    She was also hesitating whether to ask him for help, though in her case she was not exactly stuck in her cultivation. Rather, if she just continued to diligently cultivate she would


    smoothly advance.


    She was just anxious.


    She had yet to bring any benefits despite joining the Sect quite some time ago. And even now as things started moving along, and the Eternal Duality Valley was preparing for making actions, her cultivation was still in the Nine Mortal Realms, insufficient to be moving around in the Boundless Profound World. Thus, in her mind, she was not able to prove her worth, and


    earn her ce.


    At the same time, she was here as someone from outside, not like Gong Liwei who was a blood rtive, a sister, of one of Wu Long''s women.


    At most Cai Yin was Shen Min''s benefactor once, and now good friends with thedies she was talking to at the moment. But she did not feel like that warranted the way she was treated as part of the inner circle, just like Gong Liwei didn''t think that just being Gong Cui''s sister was enough for her to receive help from Wu Long. So to her, her entire presence herecked


    certainty.


    Wu Long naturally felt that gaze, but intentionally yed ignorant, his reason being simr


    with Gong Liwei.


    He understood himself enough to know he was at least attracted to both Gong Liwei and Cai Yin, and the more time he spent with either of them the more he liked what he saw.


    After all, he could be generous and benevolent with people he wasn''t interested in, but the way he treated the two, along with everyone currently here who was not part of the Dao Family, was clearly preferential.


    That was the reason that out of all the beautiful women in the Three Continents, of which there were plenty, they were here with him and his Dao Family.


    Out of all of them only Madam Liang noticed that was the case and knew the reason, but she had her own circumstances going on, while Hong Yue was still struggling with trust issues.


    Yuanfen was a big mystery even to him, and she could not manifest her true personality at this time, so he had no choice but to wait, and his rtionship with Fen Baihu was already slowly


    progressing.


    With both Gong Liwei and Cai Yin, he could not be aggressive in his approach since they were in extremely vulnerable positions.


    They wouldn''t refuse him, but it did not mean they were ready for a rtionship. Rather, they were far more likely to ept him out of a sense of gratitude and to an extent, obligation. They were both too preupied by those to see the attraction they showed to Wu Long, which was quite obvious to everyone else around them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It didn''t mean that it would be a permanent problem, and if he sought a casual rtionship he might have initiated it already, but for the kind of rtionships he wanted now, that was not


    a healthy start.


    ''Hah, I''m surrounded by women I want, that are yet to be in my grasp, and yet unable to touch them or really make a move. What kind of situation is this?'', he inwardly chuckled at the circumstances he found himself in.


    In the time he was thinking, Gong Liwei had the opportunity to start the cultivation technique, and with a quick nce he understood that there were no problems to speak of. Everything was working as it should, and she truly did not make any mistakes.


    But her cultivation refused to rise any further, the borate structure of Spiritual Qi made


    with the technique first merging with her cultivation base, but after some time unable to sustain itself, crumbling and dissipating back into nature instead of being permanently added


    to her cultivation base.


    The expressions of Wei Lan, Cao Xiang, Sui Luxiao, Madam Liang, Lian Zhiqiu, Bi Rui, Yu Huan, and Nie Xiwang changed after observing that. They all recognized it from witnessing it many times over the course of their lives in other people.


    They tried to hide it, some better than others, but there was a grim look in their eyes, since that phenomenon was something observed in those who reached the absolute peak potential


    of their talent.


    There was a point at which the rise in cultivation base slowed down, which was what Wei Lan, Cao Xiang, and to a lesser extent, Sui Luxiao experienced, and that was considered a sign of a cultivator reaching the end of their growth, and if the lowering of pace was a significant one many were considered a lost cause. At this point in time people were forced to retire from being a Disciple in Sects and Academies.


    But it was sometimes a false sign, since a change in technique, switching cultivation path, or


    consuming some natural treasure, among other methods, was often able to push one forward past that and allow them to once again move forward, just like it did for the three beauties mentioned. Which was why many of those who left their Sects didn''t give up, clinging onto hope and continuing to search for a way.


    However, for the majority, even after doing that, after their cultivation progressed for some time, there was an actual point where even that hope was lost. A point of no return.


    It was called a Saturated Dantian, since a practitioner''s cultivation base became like a cup that was filled to the brim with liquid and could no longer ept anything no matter what.


    Gong Liwei was already practicing a high quality technique hand-picked for her, and that seemingly matched her, so there was no mistaking it.


    She stopped cultivating after a bit, sensing the slightly dark atmosphere around.


    Gong Cui who stopped ying her Zither shortly after her sister approached Wu Long nervously gulped, sensing something wrong as well.


    "I guess, it really is... that...", Gong Liwei sighed as she opened her eyes, her gaze turned


    slightly down. Her tone was that of being in a daze rather than shock. She did not have to look around to know what the reaction that made the ce so silent was.


    Somewhere in her head she already knew it, but it still did not quite fit in her mind until now.


    And even though she was subconsciously already mentally preparing herself for it, the news still struck her hard, even if she appeared calm on the outside.


    However,


    "Seriously, I thought that was the case, and I already told you this once, but you really remind


    me of my early cultivation days", Wu Long''s words caused everyone to halt and widen their


    eyes.


    They heard Wu Long had trouble cultivating, but they never heard he had actually experienced a Saturated Dantian.

 Chapter 731: Darling is amazing

    Chapter 731: Darling is amazing


    ?


    What Wu Long meant when he said that Gong Liwei reminded him of his own cultivation path, he was not talking just about her reaching a Saturated Dantian.


    But about the look he could see behind that dazed expression, deep in her eyes, behind the despair, there was still a fire burning strong.


    Those were not the eyes of someone who has given up.


    He could see a resolve in them. And he could clearly read what she was thinking like it was an open book.


    Up until the moment he spoke up, her thoughts were already spinning in a certain direction.


    She nned to leave Gong Cui''s side. She knew that would hurt her, but she could not stand watching her little sister suffer while watching herself slowly wither even if she had a long life ahead of her.


    And she knew that in an even longer life of a cultivator that was ahead of Gong Cui, so long she could not fathom it, if the less than 30 years they spent together were all, it would be easier for her, than if they spent the ~1500 years of her current Realm''s lifespan together.


    As someone who sent Gong Cui away to the Profound Music Pce to protect her despite not wanting to part with her, it was a decision Gong Liwei was more than capable of making.


    Of course, she did not n to roll over and die without at least trying to find a way, but she knew that her chances were not high.


    It was something that likely already urred to her before she even approached Wu Long.


    But what made him appreciate her even more was that she did not take that way until she at least tried to get help from him. She wanted to do everything in her power to remain by her little sister''s side, since at that moment she still did not have certainty.


    Regardless, it all came to a halt with just a few words from him, since those thoughts froze, and her widened eyes looked at him.


    And now...


    "Y-you''ve experienced a Saturated Dantian? H-how is that possible?", Wei Lan was the first to ask.


    "And not just once, I experienced it at least once in every Great Realm", he chuckled, confirming that it was indeed possible for someone to ovee what they knew as a death sentence.


    At this point, Ye Ling who was calm before, also had no choice but to show her shock.


    "Th-that many times? I personally witnessed you reaching it once... but I thought that was it...", she gulped.


    "You witnessed... wait, is a Saturated Dantian not an absolute end for cultivators outside of the Fractured World we were in?", Sui Luxiao connected the dots, seemingly understanding that they may have judged too soon from the position of a frog in a well.


    "Umm- yes and no", Ye Ling had a perplexed expression, still shocked from hearing Wu Long''s earlier words, but also trying to find suitable words to exin, "There is indeed a way to ovee a Saturated Domain. But it is rarely attempted, and the times it is known to have seeded could be counted with ease"


    The way she said it seemed to imply that an attempt at that method was not something to be taken lightly, but she didn''t say the quiet part out loud in front of Gong Liwei and Gong Cui.


    Thetter had a worried expression on her face, but at the same time, her eyes were locked on Wu Long. Even though she just heard devastating news about her older sister, her trust in him was too high to despair right away.


    And what came back to her was a gentle, reassuring gaze that soothed her worries and made a kind of promise.


    The corners of Gong Cui''s eyes reddened and tears appeared in them, while Wu Long held out his hand and helped Gong Liwei stand up, knowing it was what the Music Dao practitioner would want him to do, to tend to her sister first.


    Yuanfen sat next to Gong Cui, gently patting her back, seemingly understanding what was happening, though it was more likely she simply moved on instinct. Wu Mengqi was on the other side, also supporting the musician.


    On the other hand,


    "As long as you still have that look in your eyes, you should be fine", Wu Long spoke to Gong Liwei with a smile, "The way to ovee a Saturated Dantian is fairly straightforward, but is easier said than done. You have topletely break your cultivation base until it is disintegrated, and then rebuild it from scratch"


    "...!!!", his words caused an invisible ripple of reactions through the beauties around, since ''easier said than done'' did not even begin to describe how crazy that method was.


    ''P-people actually did it... no, Wu Long actually did this multiple times?!?!'', was the thought that became apparent on many faces, now understanding why even despite being desperate, not that many even attempted it.


    This was akin to a Core Reformation, only even more extreme, and without the protection of the special state that Core Reformation Realm creates.


    However, seeing his tone and expression, it was apparent that even though he said something humble, he was confident in pulling it off, which reassured the beauties around him.


    "Huan''er, I''ll have to burden you", he then turned to Yu Huan, who instantly understood that it was not possible to attempt this without the help of Cultivation Pills, and not just any, but highly likely ones that were incredibly hard to produce.


    She nodded without hesitation, also rising to meet the challenge.


    In her mind, she was also excited. Now she had an Essence Awakening Realm to rely on, as well as a powerful Earth me and a Profound Grade Alchemy Furnace. If she could not help him in times he needed, how could she look him in the eyes after everything he did to give her those benefits.


    "And Lady Cai, I would be relying on your help as well", he then turned to Cai Yin, who was for a moment taken aback, having received this requestpletely out of the blue, but then with a glint in her eyes decisively nodded.


    "And of course...", as Wu Long continued, turning his head,...


    "Yes~ yes~, I can already guess it''s me", Lian Zhiqiu spoke up knowing who his gaze was turning to. But even as she made it sound like she wasining there was still a proud look in her eyes, and a smile on her lips, as all of hisdies liked to be relied on by Wu Long.


    "Haha, yes, I was going to ask you, but I was turning to Mingyu first since she sits closer in that direction", he lightlyughed, making Lian Zhiqiu blush, while muffled giggles could be heard from somedies around.


    ''This cheeky...! Ugh~... I keep forgetting he''s technically older because he behaves like that... Anyway, he could''ve just said I was right! Aaah~ so embarrassing~'', the Great Seductress inwardly grumbled trying to keep up a more dignified appearance outwardly.


    After livening up the mood, Wu Long received Gong Cui who ran up to him into his embrace, patting her on the back of her head as he held her close, at the same time giving a reassuring look to Gong Liwei.


    "It is fortunate that you approached me at this moment", he then added as if just a side note, and seeing a questioning look in not only Gong Liwei''s eyes, but many of the beauties around, added, "What I called you all out for, the awakening of the new Spiritual Land and baptism of Arcane Qi it will release will be a tremendous help"


    Looks of understanding appeared on the faces of thedies, as it made sense.


    "But... I don''t want to take away from your...", Gong Liwei added. The way he spoke made it apparent that it was helpful but not absolutely necessary. If so, she did not want to use up something precious as she knew how hard Wu Long worked for every opportunity. "Hahaha, rx. Even if I wanted to, Dragon Vein''s Arcane Qi is not something you can hoard. There is actually a limit to how much of it one cultivator can absorb in a lifetime, beyond that it has no benefit, and can be even harmful if you try to force it", Wu Long chuckled, "If that wasn''t the case I would have gone on a rampage scavenge hunting for Dragon Roots and awakening Spiritual Lands here and there just to obtain as much Arcane Qi as it was possible" Despite him talking like it was a joke, thedies around could vividly imagine him doing so if it was indeed possible.


    "But even without that, I take care of my own", he then added. His tone and expression were still lighthearted, but it was said so matter of fact, that there was no doubting the sincerity of


    his words.


    Anyone who heard him knew instinctively, this man was ready to use up even the most precious resources and opportunities, things that could tremendously help himself, for those he considered ''his own'' and not regret it one bit.


    Gong Liwei froze at those words, but soon forcibly shook herself out of it with a thought, ''I- It''s because I''m Cui''er''s sister... that''s all he meant, I''m sure of it''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But the thought that popped up first in her mind didn''t just disappear, leaving a trace that dwelled in her head ever since.


    Hong Yue watched this whole scene y out from the beginning in silence.


    ''What merry people, so invested in other''s life or death'', she thought with slight sarcasm, but then her mind wandered off to her conversation she had with Wu Long before. Her crimson eyes reflected Gong Cui in Wu Long''s arms and Gong Liwei standing next to


    them, slightly awkwardly trying to soothe that little sister who for some reason started btedly ugly crying in voice, soaking his clothes in tears after the mood was already resolved, mismatching the atmosphere around her, and causing wry smiles to appear on the


    faces of thedies around.


    This image jolted Hong Yue''s memory, as the words ''what if it was your sister'' echoed in her mind, and her understanding of what Wu Long talked about slightly grew, and with it, grew the difort she felt before when he first introduced the concept to her.


    At the same time, another pair of identical eyes watched that white-haired assassin from the


    side. After not seeing her twin older sister for just a few days, Hong Ye was surprised to see that thetter has changed quite drastically. Others might not tell the difference, but for her it was as clear as night and day.


    ''Hehe, Darling really is amazing~'', she thought while watching Hong Yue with a smile that seemed to have a deeper meaning to it.

 Chapter 732: In other words...

    Chapter 732: In other words...


    ?


    The preparations began a bit after the pic was over.


    Wu Long and Lian Zhiqiu first constructed a giant concealing formation, reinforcing the measures that the former initially set up.


    And then they gradually added more protective and concealing arrays and formations in the process of constructing the Grand Formation, activating them one by one.


    They not only did the work themselves, but also gave out instructions through other members of the Dao Family, as the work was too massive to do with just two people.


    Madam Liang''s Thousand Eyes Pce, Hua Ziyan''s Twin Essence Pce, Luo Mingyu''s Divine Enlightenment Pce, and Xue Bing''s Frozen Garden Pce joined forces in the construction of the Grand Formation.


    On the other hand, Sui Luxiao''s Soaring Feather Trading Company''s artisan workers started a construction of a fortress, aided by Cao Mei''s Liugwei Mercenaries, Cao Xiang''s Liugwei Escort Agency, as well as the Brilliant Sun Temple and the War God Pce as muscle force, and in the case of thest one, advisors who were skilled in military fortifications.


    For mortals such a massive undertaking would have required years, but for cultivators who could work at the same exact pace without any rest at all, lifting any weight with bare hands with ease, and with the Alchemists of Yu Huan''s Mystic me Pavilion aiding by almost instantly drying any construction materials necessary to a perfect condition, the fortress grew at a visible pace.


    Not to mention that Wu Long himself cleared the construction area using his Earth Rune. The only thing that slowed them down to need a month is because they needed to give time to those working on the Grand Formation to do their work at the same time, since the Formation''s integral part would be the fortress itself.


    Yu Huan was among the few of Wu Long''s Dao Family who did not participate in the overall work, as she was busy refining pills.


    To her surprise the ingredients for most of the pills that Wu Long asked for were not that rare, it is the alchemy process that defined the difficulty.


    Only two pills required rare ingredients, but they were ones that were in their possession because of Gu Zhen''s alchemy ingredient storage.


    Of course, this was all only possible because Gong Liwei was in Nine Mortal Realms, so the pills she required were not of too high level.


    Cai Yin was meditating with Luo Mingyu, as she received a few new techniques from Wu Long, that would be required of her to use in helping Gong Liwei.


    And of course, the person who was going to undergo an emergency procedure, Gong Liwei, was also sitting on a cultivation mat, with golden needles sticking out of 21 of her acupuncture points and meditating as Gong Cui was reading out the instructions written by Wu Long on how the procedure would go and what she needed to do.


    From time to time, Wu Long approached, taking a moment away from his work, and carefully removed some needles, inserting new ones in different locations.


    Though the needles were so thin she did not feel them at all.


    She was also slowly draining her Spiritual Qi reserves.


    As Wu Long exined to her, one of the preventive measures to not experience an ident during the process was not having excess Spiritual Qi that would burst if it lost the container that is her cultivation base, but she could not just expel it at a fast pace, since that would create a vacuum-like void that also has certain pressure.


    She had to slowly let it out in a continuous and even stream, just a bit faster than her natural rate of replenishing it was. She had to have a bare minimum of Spiritual Qi required for the procedure in her Dantian by the time everything was ready.


    In truth, they didn''t have to hurry with it.


    But as Wu Long said, awakening the Spiritual Land was beneficial for the process, and having a Spiritual Land was a priority that was not really good to dy. Not to mention, Wu Long did not like to really postpone doing things for no reason at all, so they proceeded with preparations for both events at the same time.


    After a month, the mountain that from afar looked like a dreary pile of rocks had a brand new fortress on its side.


    The fortress seemed to be embedded in the mountain itself, as there were towers and buildingsing out from different sides, with seemingly no outward connections.


    However, since the whole mountain range was heavily covered in concealing formations, there were no spectators to marvel at this sight.


    The Eternal Duality Valley members, all of them down to Sect Retainers, were summoned for a grand feast as a reward for the hard work, but that was not the only reason, they were here to first receive the baptism of the Arcane Qi.


    Even Old Yen and Zhao Biren returned for this asion, one slipping away without anyone noticing, the other not being noticeable in the first ce.


    They were all sitting in meditative poses, adjusting their conditions.


    At that time, in the heart of the fortress, or rather, in the heart of the mountain, the members who had a pic assembled once more.


    The expressions of thedies varied from excitement and curiosity Fen Baihu showed at the thought of witnessing the birth of a new Spiritual Land, to the nervousness Gong Liwei had in her eyes, as well as somberness and concentration on most faces.


    "Zhiqiu", Wu Long turned to Lian Zhiqiu once again, as she sat at the center of a giant array circle, already in lotus pose, concentrated and making hand seals.


    "Yes, I''m ready to activate at any moment", she nodded without opening her eyes or stopping her hands.


    The Grand Formation had to be activated at the same time the Dragon Root blossomed into a Dragon Vein.


    There were two reasons for that.


    First, the Grand Formation was made with the power of Spiritual Land in mind, so without one it would not operate correctly.


    Second, to trap all of the Arcane Qi and Spiritual Qi inside, not letting even a small bit seep out. After all, they didn''t want to alert anyone about a new Spiritual Land being born here.


    Not to mention that even if Wu Long could not use it himself, he had no reason to let some strangers get their hands on what Arcane Qi was leftover after they and the Eternal Duality Valley had their fill. All that was left was to be stored away in case there was a need for itter.


    "Alright, let''s start with you first", Wu Long nodded seeing that, and turned to Gong Liwei, who took a deep breath and gave a nod as well.


    Wu Long used hand seals, and thest golden needle that was in the back of her neck glowed, flying out of her body.


    At the same time Luo Mingyu expanded her Dao Intent, and Cai Yin started making hand seals, her Soul Power wrapping around Gong Liwei in borate patterns.


    Thetter took one alchemy pill after another as they floated up to her mouth, sent by Yu Huan herself, while making her own set of hand seals.


    Wu Long sat behind her, cing both hands on her back, seemingly aiding her and guiding her through the process.


    The atmosphere was filled with tension, but apart from others helping her, it seemed to resemble a normal Core Reformation.


    The difference was that it was quick. The few minutes of buildup that she was going through now were only preparatory, and the process had to be over in an instant.


    As Gong Liwei was making all the maniptions of Spiritual Qi leading up to the moment of truth, Wu Long left one hand on her back, and closed his eyes, concentrating as well. Raising his other hand with an open palm, a golden energy stream started forming a small ball, simr to an Alchemy Pill.


    Those who did not need to concentrate on their tasks almost gasped seeing that, instantly recognizing what it was.


    ''Y-Yang Qi?!?!?!'', Fen Baihu almost shouted out loud, and had to forcefully stop herself from doing it, ''I-Is that how he is going to awaken a Spiritual Land?!?!''


    A light smirk appeared on Wu Long''s lips as even with closed eyes he could picture everyone''s


    reaction.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was indeed a ball of Yang Qi in its purest energy form, and this ball was going to contain most of what Yang Qi he stored over all this time.


    Since he always had much more than his women could handle, even with the Frozen Garden Pce added, he was umting quite a bit that he could not find any use for. Having unused Yang Qi was as bad as having unused Yin Qi, so he used Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art to separately seal away the unused portion of his Yang Qi every day ever since he started cultivating his Yang Root, making room for new and fresh Yang Qi. Thus, this tiny ball had a varied quality of Yang Qi, from the time he just started really cultivating again in Qi Gathering Realm to now, but the sheer amount of it was obscene. And to top it off he also added most of what Yang Qi he had now.


    And then, the moment, Gong Liwei''s body shook and glowing cracks spread all over it, time seemed to slow down, as everyone around became still.


    But it was simply his perception of time.


    His mind was so fast that even his own body''s speed which was considered inconceivable at his cultivation, and unrivaled among almost everyone here, except for Fen Baihu and Yuanfen, seemed extremely slow.


    Wu Long mmed the small shining ball of golden energy into the ground, sending it deep


    underneath.


    The surroundings shook, and the world started moving around him again, and a pure, incredibly powerful energy poured from deep beneath them, as the array circle that Lian Zhiqiu sat in the center of, glowed brighter, and the Grand Formation activated.


    At this moment, the Arcane Qi that burst out like a fountain filled the surroundings, and actively burrowed in the bodies of everyone in the vicinity.


    One didn''t really need to make effort to absorb it, it was actually harder to evade doing so.


    The cracks that appeared on Gong Liwei''s body instantly healed back, as she gasped for breaths and then immediately coughed, leaning a bit forth and supporting herself with both


    hands.


    "Sister", Gong Cui ran up to Gong Liwei, and the two sisters looked at each other, hugging with a mix of joyous emotions, both having tears in their eyes.


    A bitter,


    Once the Arcane Qi started saturating the inside of the Grand Formation and it became


    apparent that no one had any room for it anymore, Wu Long used a technique familiar to Hua


    Ziyan and Xue Bing, while Fen Baihu''s jaw dropped.


    "I-is that Silver Tail Whale''s... no, it''s simr though..." Fen Baihu spoke as her shock


    subsided.


    "You''re going to make many enemies just by having such a technique", Ye Ling sighed.


    She knew about it from Hua Ziyan''s ount of their time in the Blue Moon Secret Realm, but still could not help making thatment, since Silver Tail Whales were almost universally considered a hazard exactly because of it.


    Meanwhile, seeing the Celestial Fox''s reaction, Hua Ziyan and Xue Bing turned to each other with meaningful gazes, and the former giggled into one hand while thetter wryly smiled.


    Both wondering what her face would be like if Fen Baihu saw that Great Celestial Whale World Devouring Technique.


    "Rather than that, what''s with that method of awakening the Spiritual Land?", the Mythical Beast''s focus shifted back to what interested her the most.


    The ears of those around also pricked up at that question. "Haha, it''s not widely known, but a Dragon Root is a Yin entity, while a Dragon Vein is not, even if a Dragon Vein produces Yin Qi", he chuckled, "Over time, a Dragon Root naturally absorbs natural Yang Qi of the world, and when it is finally saturated, it finally turns into a


    Dragon Vein. I just sped up that process, along with using a special technique and the Spirit God Sovereign''s Mark" "Ah, I forgot you were ''THE'' Spirit Lord", Fen Baihu chuckled. "Uh...", Wu Long''s expression slightly soured, "I prefer you don''t call me that..."


    "So...", at that time Hua Ziyan had a thinking expression, and Wu Long felt a strange premonition looking at that face, while she continued, "... in other words, you just impregnated a Spiritual Land?"


    || ||


    || ||


    The room suddenly becamepletely silent, as everyone froze in their spots.

 Chapter 733: Implusive thoughts

    Chapter 733: Implusive thoughts


    ?


    Note: the name of Qi released by a Dragon Vein when it is born is switched to ''Arcane Qi'', (I already made edits in previous chapters), there was a mix-up in my notes, sorry for inconvenience.


    After a short speech made by Song Minfu in Wu Long''s ce, the grand feast started for the Eternal Duality Valley.


    If Lian Zhiqiu was not preupied by checking that the Grand Formation worked smoothly, and that it properly integrated all the concealing arrays and formations they set up earlier as intended, she would have surely teased that Wu Long didn''t even bother pretending to do official work of the Valley Master, since she as a Sect Master at least attended such official events and kept appearances by giving speeches.


    Wu Long, on the other hand, finished using the Grand Formation as a medium for his technique to absorb the Arcane Qi that was left over after everyone got their share.


    "Now, it''s time to see how it went", he then turned to Gong Liwei, who nodded, as she was also anxious to find out what the results were.


    She sat down on a cultivation mat again and started circting her cultivation technique, at first absorbing Spiritual Qi since her reserves were depleted.


    She flinched, sensing the incredibly potent Spiritual Qi that now permeated thisnd. Despite it taking some time, everyone patiently waited for the moment of truth, the anxiety Gong Cui felt seemingly transfering to others just like her positive emotions usually did.


    And then, a sigh of relief came from Gong Cui who felt her sister''s cultivation base very incrementally increase and take hold instead of crumbling.


    Gong Liwei opened her eyes, and was immediately hugged by the emotional Music Dao practitioner, hugging her back, the two once again tightly embracing.


    Now that she truly has passed this ordeal, she suddenly felt how truly shaken she was by it underneath all that rtive calmness and rational thinking she showed, that managed to somehow fool even herself into thinking she was fine with it.


    She turned her emotional gaze to Wu Long, who simply nodded, as his expression seemed to say that no words were necessary.


    "T-thank you", but she still couldn''t hold back the gratitude she felt. Even though her tongue betrayed her, sealing her eloquence, and her mind was overwhelmed by too many emotions to speak out just how much appreciation she felt.


    Wu Long smiled, as those more emotional of the Wu Family that gathered here were also wiping away happy tears.


    But even those more reserved in their demeanor like Xue Bing and Nie Xiwang showed warmth in their eyes.


    "Huan''er, Mingyu, you did great", Wu Long approached the twodies and gave each one a kiss, their expressions blooming with smiles at the praise.


    He then turned to Cai Yin, "Lady Cai, thank you for your help and hard work, it was immensely helpful. You also managed to execute the techniques perfectly despite limited time for preparation"


    "I-... only did what I could, and as you instructed", she slightly blushed at his words, her eyes turning down, but a subconscious smile curled up her lips.


    "And, thank you for giving me the ability to do something like this", her eyes then turned to the two sisters still hugging tightly, as her smile turned softer.


    ''It really is different when you have aptitude'', he thought while watching her.


    While he could do what Cai Yin did, and due to his experience he would not be any less effective, the way she naturally made things he spent years training to do, and how efficient her Soul Power was in doing the same tasks even with the disparity in the potency and amount that they had, was still showing the difference between a genuine Soul Cultivator and someone like him who only gained his abilities through countless years of effort, but was ultimately not suited for it.


    Though, there was no envy in his eyes, only appreciation. He wasn''t only not suited for the path of Soul Cultivation, but fundamentally held no passion for it either.


    What he achieved in that regard was purely out of necessity.


    "Here, take this", he then gave her a jade slip.


    "This is...", Cai Yin looked at the jade slip thatnded in her hands as she instinctively stretched them out while she was distracted looking at the Gong sisters.


    "A cultivation technique thatpliments the one I gave you earlier in the Three Continents. It''s a reward for helping me out", he chuckled, as her eyes widened.


    "But I...", she first wanted to argue, but as her eyes darted from the jade slip to his smiling face, froze, as she knew it was a chance. A chance to finally reach the stage at which she could join in helping him like Madam Liang could.


    ''It might be brazen to ept this... and the polite thing to do would be to refuse... but I cannot help him by being polite, I cannot move on by just being a nice little princess who followed him'', her hands clutched the jade slip, as she nodded.


    "Thank you", as she spoke, her eyes caught Yu Huan and Luo Mingyu who were also helping out with this task.


    "Haha, don''t worry, they will also receive their rewards, separately that is", he chuckled, and the faces of two beauties flushed with rosy color.


    "A-ahh, I-I see...", Cai Yin slightly awkwardly smiled, while inwardly a crazy thought flew through her mind, a thought which she chose to just swat aside as nonsense of a tired mind, a thought that their reward... seemed better.


    Meanwhile, seeing Gong Liwei safely ovee her trial, Ye Ling sighed with relief, and then wryly smiled toward Wu Long, "Really, I''m d it wasn''t as gruesome as what I had to witness you go through"


    "Ah~, why would you remember that? You''re making me shy at how inexperienced and frankly stupid I was at the time~", Wu Long scratched the back of his head with a slightly


    awkward smile.


    "Gruesome?", Wu Mengqi raised her eyebrows.


    "Uh, even remembering it is still disturbing. There was blood everywhere, and his body nearly shattered several times. It didn''t activate in one attempt either, as he kept going at it over and over until he managed to do it", Ye Ling shook her head as both Gong sisters shuddered with


    paling faces.


    "W-why didn''t you say that earlier?" Gong Liwei mumbled in a trembling voice.


    "Why would I tell that to someone who was going to attempt doing it?", Ye Ling shrugged, leaving both Gong sisters at a loss of words, since it seemed that she fully expected to see the same scene now and didn''t say a word in advance.


    "Haha, that''s right, Ling''er passed out by the end so I had to take care of her", Wu Long chuckled, as if suddenly remembering.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "W-Wu Long!", Ye Ling blushed and eximed in protest, as she didn''t expect him to turn the embarrassing story at her.


    "What? You thought you were going to conveniently tell only half of the story?", he smiled while raising one eyebrow, clearly enjoying her expression.


    "I- um, I didn''t... think... Sister Lan, didn''t you say we need to go prepare for the celebratory meal?", the beauty with rapidly reddening face was trying toe up with something to say until she gave up and looked at Wei Lan.


    Thetter''s expression showed surprise only for a split moment, before making a confident


    nod.


    ''Hah, whatmendable camaraderie'', Wu Long inwardly chuckled at that ''save'', as Wei Lan quickly turned so that Ye Ling could follow, though thetter''s pace was far higher so by the time they reached the exit from the Grand Formation chamber Wei Lan was the one who was chasing the fleeing beauty.


    After that Wu Long inspected a small sphere of Arcane Qi that floated above his palm.


    "Hmm?", he then noticed an intense gaze from the side, and saw Yuanfen looking at the


    Arcane Qi in his hand.


    "You want it?", he asked, and she nodded,ing closer.


    "A-are you sure it''s okay to give so much of it...", Fen Baihu spoke in a slightly hesitant tone.


    "She''s a World Spirit that''s missing most of her manifested form, if she has to make up for not absorbing a whole Great World when she awakened by consuming various Qi, this thing doesn''t count as even a drop in the ocean", Wu Long shrugged, since out of all of them, Yuanfen was the only one who did not have to worry about absorbing too much of it.


    The fact she didn''t do it before when the Arcane Qi filled their surroundings, was more fascinating, if anything. She didn''t even absorb a tiny bit. Perhaps, she only revealed that look of wanting thatpressed energy sphere since Wu Long was seemingly not sure what to do


    with it.


    Stating it was definitely because she didn''t want to do something that was harmful to Wu Long''s intentions was of course wishful thinking.


    But at the same time it could not be denied that she never did anything that even remotely


    was not in his interests. Even though she did have power to do so, given as she came and went to Fen Baihu''s Mystic Realm as she pleased without anyone noticing or being able to restrict her, and that while she didn''t really do anything, it was still apparent she had unknown and


    mysterious powers.


    Despite it all, she never wandered off somewhere or showed herself around other people, cing him in a difficult situation. She didn''t even absorb more Spiritual Qi than any of Wu Long''sdies, despite needing it to recover.


    "So, you''re going to go on that rampage scavenge hunt of Dragon Roots for her now?", Fen


    Baihu asked.


    Wu Long simply chuckled at thatment, while stretching out his open hand to Yuanfen.


    Thetter simply took the sphere of concentrated energy as it floated between her hands, as if she was holding arger invisible sphere that had the Arcane Qi in the center. Her gaze shifted from it to Wu Long, with an expression of someone who received a gift, and as he gently nodded, she smiled. In a split second, the sphere disappeared, as if it never existed. "J-just like that?", Cao Mei asked in a slightly dumbfounded voice, since she expected some kind of manifestation or some reaction at least. But it just vanished, although there was a feeling of it being sucked up somewhere.


    "Haha, I told you it wasn''t even that big of a deal for her", Wu Long chuckled, his hand rising on instinct, only halting the moment beforending on the World Spirit''s head. However, seeing an eager expression on Yuanfen''s face, his own - slightly surprised at his own impulsive move - turned into a soft smile, as he patted her on the head.

 Chapter 734: False Paths

    Chapter 734: False Paths


    ?


    Now that other things were in order, Wu Long finally had some time, ce and peace of mind to put effort into resolving his personal problems.


    Walking around in less than perfect condition was not the best idea, he knew better than anyone how dangerous that can be. And though he knew that sometimes it was inevitable, as it was not always up to him, and even though he had experienced it countless times, he still didn''t like the feeling it gave him.


    He was at the top floor of a tower located among the highest on the mountain, that hadrge windows in all of the walls, basically making the whole floor more akin to a gazebo than a room, with a view of the surrounding mountain range and the valley below.


    There was a separate concealing formation that allowed one to look outside but only showed an empty room if looked from the outside.


    Wu Long was sitting in a lotus pose, and examining the Celestial Core that he formed not long ago.


    He had a feeling that the answer to resolve his iplete focus and hazy consciousness was inpleting that Core that was technically in a state of the gate of the Core Reformation Realm.


    Meaning he still had to go through with reforming it nine times and then push it even further into Mortal Transcendence, since only at that realm any Core was considered trulyplete. There was one worry that he had, which was achieving Mortal Transcendence with the core he did not create to be his main. There was no rule that said that the Celestial Core could not be the main one, as far as he knew there were barely any rules and he was creating them as he went.


    But the Celestial Core was created as an emergency, and thuscked the careful nning and perfectionist touch that were given to the creation of his Crystal Core.


    ''Of course, there''s no guarantee that even if one of the Cores achieves the state of Mortal Transcendence, that I will achieve that Cultivation Realm. But it''s still risky to ignore the possibility that it would happen with the Celestial Core'', he thought.


    Thus the prudent thing to do was to firstplete his Crystal Core which now was in a state after 2nd reformation, and then adjust the Celestial Core with less worries.


    However, even if he decided on that course of action, he still had one more problem with the Celestial Core, ''either because it is formed with Fen Baihu''s Yin Qi or because it took on the role of being the medium of Celestial Fox bloodline''s power, it doesn''t respond to any other Yin Qi no matter what I try now''


    He opened his eyes, looking in front of him.


    Fen Baihu was in her small fox form, sitting opposite of him, ready to help with any insight into her bloodline.


    "It seems I need your Yin Qi", he told her straight, as surprise appeared in her eyes.


    "Heh, want to try getting it from me now?", he could tell her expression turning into a mischievous one even in her fox form.


    "Hahaha, I''m afraid I don''t possess such peculiar hobbies", he chuckled in response, shaking his head.


    "Oh my, the mighty God of Pleasure can''t satisfy a Mythical or Spiritual Beast that cannot take a human form? What about a Dragon, an Elemental, or a Demon? Perhaps someone from a non-human race should im that title then...", she spoke while standing up and leisurely walking up to him, her eight tails swaying from side to side as the little fox confidently arrived before him.


    "Hahaha, perhaps you are right, since my range is quite limited", he only lightlyughed, since he did not care much about that title, but then added, "Though, if only to clear the misunderstanding, I didn''t say I can''t do it, it is just that I have preferences"


    "Oh? You can do it then?", her eyes filled with curiosity, and the next moment, her figure morphed into a swirling mysterious mist with glowing particles, that very smoothly transitioned into her human form standing three steps away from him, half-turned to him, and looking down to meet his eyes since he was still sitting in the lotus pose.


    And yet, those rtive positions failed to make much difference, as even as she physically looked down to meet his eyes, she didn''t feel any superiority in stance, rather, as his pose rxed and he sat back, slightly leaning back, supporting himself with one arm ced behind, he looked like he was rxed while she was standing at attention before him.


    "I told you, there are many ways to Dual Cultivate, it does not always require intercourse in its original form. Just like I entangled my Yang Qi in its energy form with your Yin Qi thest time, that method could be used to cultivate between a male and female as well, it is one of many. Though it requires significant skill from at least one of the participants, using that way, those of different species can indeed Dual Cultivate without polymorphy, since it is just maniption of Yin and Yang Qi. I just find that approachcking a personal connection", he shrugged his shoulders, as her eyes widened.


    "So... you didn''t need to actually embrace me?", she asked with shock, only now realizing something she should have thought of when he demonstrated her that ability before. "Technically, no. We did not even need to be directly touching each other or that close to be able to cultivate with that method, we could have been sitting on two ends of a room. You would have still lost your Pure Yin Qi though, and still felt pleasure, all that would have changed is the method, the implications of doing it and the result would not", he nodded, since there was technically no difference either way in the meaning of losing one''s innocence, the difference was purely in the experience.


    "But still...", she spoke in a bit of confusion, since if they used that method, she would not have been that swayed by it like she wasst time.


    "I did that in order for you to experience what Dual Cultivation is in its origin before you formed a mindset toward it, and for the same reason I was so aggressive in the beginning of our cultivation session, not letting you keep your head cool. As I told you back then, Dual Cultivation emphasizes passion, intensity, and being fully present just as much, if not more, as it values knowledge and technique. It is about connection, without it, there is only empty pleasure, or even worse, just cultivation", he spoke in his usual calm tone, but she could feel his sincerity.


    "Think about it, had we used that method not needing physical touch, or if we just sat in a lotus position while I was inside you and silently cultivated in that state without moving, which is also a viable option, would you have been better off, not knowing that Dual Cultivation could be the way I showed it to you?", he then asked, and she couldn''t give an


    answer.


    Not because she didn''t know it, but because admitting it was somehow embarrassing. She realized that, now that she knew how it felt to Dual Cultivate with him the way he showed her, there was no way she would exchange that for more formal ways to do it that he was talking


    about.


    "I think, I understand... Still, you''re the one to talk about it being more about passion than technique, given that you are the most skilled Dual Cultivator that ever lived in the Current Era, and although it cannot be verified, many of your fans used to im that the same is true for the Ancient Era as well", she then said as it was something that had lingered on her mind. She plopped down to sit in a lotus pose in front of him as she felt no meaning in trying to continue that subtle power y. She wasn''t winning anyway.


    "Haha, do you know why I have not released thest four Paths of Pleasure that I told you aboutst time to the public?", he suddenly asked with a wry smile.


    "Because... it''s your secret, like a personal technique that you didn''t want others to have?"


    "If that was true I wouldn''t have released the first three, or left only one to myself, why would


    I hold back four?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Then, they are too effective and that could cause problems if misused in wrong hands?"


    "Yes, that is part of it, and that is the official reason I usually give, but there is more. In fact what you said before is partially true, the fourth path is my own unique technique. But apart from some segments, thest three are for the most part a failure", he chuckled, causing her


    to widen her eyes.


    "F-failure?", she asked again with a shocked voice.


    "Mm", he nodded, "I call them False Paths. They are too much of a ''technique'', if you will"


    "Too much of a... technique?", she tilted her head.


    "Yes, it is no longer in the realm of being just a method to give pleasure. Thetter paths are


    all about knowledge of how to ''induce'' pleasure, and not about connection or effort to get there. At that level of technique, you just get instant results without the process", he patiently exined as she tried to understand.


    And then, seeing her still struggling to picture what he was saying, he added, "Think of it like this, if I made you instantly climax just by poking you with my finger, no matter where it wouldnd, if the feeling of pleasure was ''instantly created'', or if you started climaxing the moment I entered you without any prelude, and then only experienced the peaks of pleasure right from the start, and this continued for the entire cultivation session, would you still call


    that Dual Cultivating?"


    She shuddered at that thought.


    "Your reaction is entirely correct", he nodded seeing her expression, "even if you could


    endure that kind of experience, it still would feel artificial, and quite empty, because there was no process to get there. It is instant gratification at its purest. You might get addicted to it, and crave it, but it would be an addiction akin to any other one, there would no longer be the essence of what makes Dual Cultivation special"


    "A touch on your cheek, the sensation of hot breath on your skin, the sound of your partner''s


    breathing in your ear, shifting tone of voice, exchange of looks, acute realization of being together, the sensation of hands sliding on the skin, warmth of two bodies, a forey that ignites the passion, tongue gently sliding atop a sensitive spot, and an umtion of experiences leading to eventual climax", as he spoke in a rather monotone voice, she felt something heating up within her.


    "Even a quickie has its build up. Sometimes sex is just sex, even between loving partners, but even then, it does not just start from the peak, only the pace and contents change, but not the essence of it", he added, admitting that there was not only one way to be intimate. "Just arriving at the final destination without any process is skipping all the best things. A pleasure only feels right because it was given with appropriate time and effort. A climax is only a good climax because of all the things thate before, and the longer the buildup, the more you hold it in, or the more intense the way there is, the sweeter it tastes. Thetter three paths for the most part are not even really about real pleasure, they''re just a way to induce extreme pleasure and climax using knowledge and technical skill, in a sense they ''create'' pleasure where it does not naturally exist", he concluded, admitting something he rarely spoke about.


    "But... couldn''t you then use them at the end, or at the moment of climax?", she asked.


    "Haha, why would you want to spoil the natural pleasure that you gave with a touch, or a natural climax that grew out of a progression, with a heightened artificial one? It would just diminish it, not bring it up", his lightugh told her that he actually did consider it once.


    "I thought... that as cultivators got into higher realms their tolerance for both pain and pleasure goes up, no? Plus those who adapted to extreme pleasure can grow numb to it...", Fen Baihu then shifted focus to another aspect.


    "That is true, but that doesn''t mean the first three paths don''t work anymore. In fact, I can make someone in higher realms have a good time with just the first path. There can be a bit of challenge when dealing with someone who is too far apart in realms or with particrly strong tolerance or numbness to pleasure, but even then, the second and third path were created with exactly that in mind, if you know those two, you can give anyone the highest of pleasure. It''s just level of skill. ming it on the techniquecking ''strength'' is simply escapism. Just like I could satisfy you even with your tolerance of a cultivator at the peak of the cultivation in Seven Boundless Worlds", Wu Long nodded, seeing her logic. After all, while her injury caused her to have less endurance and lowered the quality of her Yin Qi, her tolerance to pleasure and pain weren''t affected.


    ''Besides, the fourth path''s specialty is exactly leveling the ying field in terms of sensitivity'', he added inwardly, since there was no woman who could im to be numb to the pleasure of the fourth path.


    In fact, much like with hisbat strength, Wu Long didn''t consider his achievements in


    Dual Cultivation final. There was always room for improvement. It was why there were 6th and 7th paths after the 5th one turned to be mostly a failure, he was still in search of greater heights. But since his reincarnation, he noticed that his thinking might have been wed. In creating thetter paths, including the unfinished 8th path he was working on, he was always searching for new things, instead of improving what he already had. Thus, he was currently revisiting the first Three Paths of Pleasure, and already saw things he could improve. Fen Baihu became silent, sinking into thought. She now realized the reason he considered the


    last three paths a pleasure, although he did say that there were some segments that were not. She also finally got a clue to at least partially understanding why Wu Long didn''t truly acknowledge the title of God of Pleasure. It focused only on the pleasure, as if that was all that Dual Cultivation was, ignoring the part about connection and intimacy.


    "Haa~, I think I understand now", she sighed, standing up, "so, shall we go to cultivate now


    then?"


    But Wu Long didn''t move from his spot and didn''t show any signs of starting, raising his


    eyebrow, "Why go anywhere?"


    She first froze, and then remembering how little he cared about the ce as long as they were not disturbed, shook her head with a wry smile.

 Chapter 735: (R18) No time to take off clothes (1/2)

    Chapter 735: (R18) No time to take off clothes (1/2)


    ?


    Fen Baihu looked at him from above once more, since she stood up to move locations before his reply, and he still leisurely sat in the center of the octagon-shaped room.


    They were both on a wooden tform that mirrored the shape of the room, with carved wooden railings on seven sides except for the one with a two steps staircase, facing the entrance to the room.


    "Are you not going to start?", she then asked since she expected for him to stand up.


    "Hmm, I was thinking that since you were so sensitive at being swayed by me before, how about you start this time?", he first made a thinking face and then smiled.


    A sh of excitement lit in her eyes that slightly glowed, and she spoke with a raised eyebrow and a smile on her lips, "Are you sure? You can''t take it back midway"


    "Hahaha, are you implying I can''t handle whatever you are about to do?", he lightlyughed, amused by this thought.


    Their eyes were locked as if in a staring contest, as her body morphed into a mist, and reappeared already sitting on hisps, quite aggressively straddling him, so that her leg on the right side showed through the gap in her robe, and cing both hands on his shoulders.


    "I seem to remember someone saying it''s not good to be overconfident just recently", she smiled, making his own smile wider.


    While still looking him in the eyes, her hands slid to the sides, moving the fabric of the loosely worn simple white robe that he wore, first to the round muscles of his shoulders, and then down to his forearms where it started to fall down on its own, baring his upper body, but still caught on his wrists.


    She lowered her mouth and lightly bit his shoulder right next to his neck with a carnivorous look in her eyes, licking the ce she bit right after, which brought a smile to his face once again.


    "Mm, I did say that about ''over'' -confidence", he nodded while following the wish of her hands that pushed his chest, andying back on his own robe and therge meditation mat underneath it.


    "Haha, don''t regret saying thatter", she chuckled with a somehow viinous expression full of excitement, as her hands undid his sash, the only thing still keeping that robe on his waist, and then as she raised her hips a bit to make room, she pulled the cotton pants along with underwear.


    The meat rod she released from its bounds immediately stood upright, bouncing up from being finally free of the clothes.


    Her eyes involuntarily became glued to that sight, as she gulped.


    At that moment, his left hand still loosely caught in the sleeve of his robended on her exposed right thigh, while his right hand went up to her chest, grabbing the voluptuous breast over her silk robe.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Ahn... you said you were going to leave the start to me", an involuntary moan escaped her lips, and she spoke with narrowed eyes, as his action lightly exposed part of the smooth skin of her breast, her white robe with pink flower patterns bing a bit loose.


    "I did say that, but I didn''t say I was just going to do nothing at all", he smiled looking at that slightly disheveled appearance, his left hand gently caressing her thigh up and down.


    "Hmph", she snorted, her both hands wrapping around his dick and starting to lightly stroke it, once more bing dazed from the shape and from the might she felt from it.


    ''Again... it''s so hard... how can it be so...'', went through her mind as due to him massaging her breast more and more of it became exposed, his thumb and index finger already touching her skin directly.


    He could already feel her nipple prickling at his palm from beneath the silk fabric.


    His hand on her thigh went a bit higher, and shifted a bit inward to caress her inner thigh very close to whitecy panties with his thumb.


    He could already feel the heat and moisture rising beneath that thin delicate cloth near his thumb.


    Her breaths grew rougher and slightly trembling, as her hips instinctively started moving at the same pace as her hands were sliding on his cock.


    It seemed that she forgot about trying to be in control, as memories of theirst time shed in her mind, not even noticing as he was already massaging herpletely exposed breast with one hand, while the thumb of his other one lightly caressed atop the thin white strip of fabric that quickly became wet.


    She only snapped out of her daze a bitter, but it was alreadyte to try and be the seductress she tried to be, as her pussy was dripping love juices through the panties, and his hand teasing her erect nipple felt too good to ask him to stop.


    Her eight tails spread out in a fan-like shape swayed as if in impatience.


    She didn''t care to remove her clothes, not even bothering with melting them away like she didst time. There was no spare attention for that.


    She left one hand on his dick and with the other, moved her panties aside while raising her hips. He was too long to insert without changing her pose, so she leaned forward, her tinum blond hair falling onto his chest, and her intoxicating scent wafting toward him. "Mmmh!!!", a moan escaped her as she was leaning, because she slid her sensitive clit on his shaft upward, covering his dick with love juices on the way.


    And as she finally adjusted his tip to the already twitching lower lips, with a gushing with liquid pink hole opening and closing, she felt as if her pussy sucked him in on its own, a bolt of lightning going from between her legs up her spine and into her head, as her tails straightened up in all directions, "Aaaah!!!"


    Her moan echoed in the room, as she sat up on him, still in disheveled robes, with her left breast exposed and groped by his hand, and with his pants only lowered to his thighs, his robeying under him.


    "Haa~ haa~ haa~", she heavily breathed as she turned to look down at him again. The smug smile on his face was irritating, but at the same time she could not bring herself to hate him for it. Rather, the way his confidence was on full disy, and yet there was a burning look appreciating the sight in his eyes, all of that excited her.


    She ced both hands on his abdomen and started slowly moving up, her thighs lightly quivering as sparks went through her spine.


    And then she sat back down, unable to part with that feeling of being full, "Aahn!"


    Her blushing cheeks, slightly narrowed eyes, a bashful expression as she bit her lower lip and turned to look a bit to the side, all the while she continued to move her hips, all of it made the


    sight irresistible.


    "Uuum~, uhn~, uhm~, mm~, mmh~! Umf! Mmf! Aah! Ahn! Haah! Aaaah!"


    As her pace grew, her moans turned from muffled and subdued ones into louder more open screams of pleasure. Her hips now adjusted to the movement and raised the pace more and more, as the heat she felt welling within her grew uncontrobly.


    "Ah! Ah! Aaaaiiih!!!", and with a high pitched scream, she started convulsing, her pink eyes glowing with mysterious light looked up at the ceiling, wide open, but seemingly did not see anything as there was no focus in them.


    "Haa~", she powerlessly sighed and her body slumped toy on top of him, as she breathed quickly, trying to catch her breath, "Haa~, haa~ haa~"


    "See, this is much better, right?", his voice reached her ears, as her fox ears twitched, and her cheeks that were already rosy from sex started burning red.


    She hid her face, not turning to look at him, and without answering, but his hands wrapped around her waist, and his hips started moving once again.


    "Uuh! W-wai-Aahm~! Ahn!", she felt as her already sensitive insides started contracting and mping down on him once more as he moved just slightly in and out, a new river of love juices flowing down his cock.


    "Haha, I did say that I will let you start, but we didn''t say anything about after that", he said with a smile that was palpable in his voice, even without seeing his face.


    She hid her face even more in his chest, her hair ticking his skin, but he didn''t seem to try and get her to look at him, just continuing to move like this as her moans, while remaining muffled and restrained as she bit on the sleeve of her robe, became more and more sensual.


    "Ufff, Umff, ughf~, mmn~!", the sound of her voice that was held back was bing


    bewitching.


    Her hips also moved on their own.

 Chapter 736: (R18) No time to take off clothes (2/2)

    Chapter 736: (R18) No time to take off clothes (2/2)


    ?


    Fen Baihu stood still in disheveled robe, leaning forward and gripping the wooden railing of the tform they were on, as her perfectly rounded ass was pushed back and exposed to him, standing on her toes.


    "Aahn! Uhmm! Nnh!"


    He was grabbing and fondling the soft and stic buttocks with both hands, and licking her gushing slit as she moaned in ecstasy.


    There was no longer any semnce of wanting to keep her cool, as her expression was filled with delight and pleasure.


    "Ahm! N-no more! Uhm! I-I want it!", she spoke in a pleading voice as her hips seductively swayed.


    He smiled, licking his lips and standing up. And then without letting go of her ass like before, with his thumbs pulled the sides of her slit that was dripping with juice, exposing a pretty pink hole, and shoved his cock inside her tight pussy, pushing her body a bit forward as she screamed "Aaah! Yes!!! T-this is ii-t! I-it feels so good!"


    He started moving his hips at a slow pace, making long strokes, as she shivered each time. However, it soon became apparent that she wanted more.


    She turned her head sideways, her pink eyes looking at him, while her hips started squirming and trying to move back into him.


    "Mmh~ Nnh~ Ahn- Mmm-", her soft moans were filled with a plea, and the look in her eyes betrayed the impatience.


    He smiled as that seductive sight, and leaned forward to whisper in her ear, while pulling back till only his tip was inside, "Feel this, right here?"


    His right hand let go of the soft asscheek and slid to the front, his middle finger lightly pressing at the spot above where his dick was inside her.


    She did not reply, or rather could not, only a trembling breath and a nod giving him the answer.


    He then started pushing his hips forward, at the same time as his finger traced her skin above, putting light pressure that made her feel him inside her even more intensely, as shivers went through her body and her lower spine became slightly numb from the tingling sensation.


    "Aaahn~!", a sensual moan left her lips as she could not keep it in, bing higher pitched near the end.


    As opposed to her impatient squirming before, her body was now frozen in ce, not moving even a muscle to not miss a single moment of this.


    ''I-it''sing... it''sing... it''sing!!!'', with every fiber of her being, she felt as he slowly spread the folds of her pink cave, burrowing deeper inside, anticipating the moment he would finally arrive at the end.


    This feeling of waiting for it toe amplified her sensitivity even more. She wanted him to hurry up, and at the same time, could not get enough of this sensation.


    And then,


    ''I-t-''s hee~reee!!!'', her whole body jolted, as he reached the end, and then slowly pushed it a bit further into her, "Ooooh!!!"


    Her legs trembled as her pussy gushed with juices once more, convulsions making her ass lightly bounce, and her shoulders to shudder.


    ''Why-... why hasn''t he cum yet?'', she thought asst time they cultivated he came inside her from time to time, particrly when she had a strong orgasm like the one she just had.


    And then, he suddenly pulled back.


    "Aaah! Wai-! I''m still-...!", her eyes widened as she felt his tip scraping her incredibly sensitive insides on the way out, and then screamed out in pleasure as he shoved it back inside in one go, "Aaah!!"


    His hips began moving back and forth, first at a slow pace, and then gradually increasing it until he was pounding her from behind as pping sounds of flesh hitting flesh started echoing in the room, and as his hands moved to hold her waist, his hips started sending ripples through her ass with each thrust.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh! Oooh! Ohm!", her body was slightly rocking back and forth, as she lost her thoughts in this pleasure. Every time he pulled, her waist would squirm, and every time he stuffed his cock back in, her ass wound bounce up a bit.


    Her tails swayed, touching him as if caressing and expressing affection, sometimes curling around his arm or torso.


    He made her cum once more, and then cing one hand on her shoulder, with another grabbing the forearm on the other side, he started banging her in this pose, enjoying the view of her seductively bent back.


    "Aah! Uhn! R-right there!", she eximed in throes of passion, purely on instinct. "Here?", he smiled, while starting to relentlessly attacking that exact spot she thought of. "Aah! Aaaah!!! Ye~e~s!!! Aah! I-it''s amazing! Aaahn", her body started squirming, as if trying to escape and at the same time not willing to. Not that she could, caught in his embrace. He then pulled her toward him, raising her torso even further toward him, as her nowpletely exposed breasts bounced out of the robe, one of them caught by his hand, his fingers digging into the supple flesh, while his other handnded on her belly, her robe bing a mass of fabric on her waist and sleeves hanging on her forearms.


    She half-turned her head and her lips were immediately sealed from behind and slightly above, as he leaned down.


    "Uumf~! Uhhn~! Unn! Uuuuhhmmmmm!!!", he mmed his hips into her with powerful thrusts, while his tongue entwined with hers made her mind nk, and then finally pushed her a bit so that her toes barely touched the floor, her weight shifting onto his hips, while her pussy was skewered on his cock.


    As her insides started pulsating, sending shivers through her entire body, he started finally pumping his cum inside her for the first time since this cultivation session started, the powerful and massive stream hitting her sensitive from orgasms pussy that was craving for it, and causing her to cum once more, as her eyes rolled up to meet her upper eyelids while she moaned into his mouth.


    But it did not end there, as his hands tightly hugged her, one hand going in between her breasts and pushing her upper chest back toward himself, and another on her belly, and started mating her pussy again.


    Her eyes that started regaining focus zed over with pleasure once again, as sparks of tingling feeling ran through her entire body.


    ''Ah... this is... that thing he does...'', she instantly recognized it, as it happenedst time too, ''he''s going to cum over and over inside me, not stopping his hips even while he cums... he''s


    going to breed me until I lose consciousness...''


    And that realization made her incredibly excited.


    Her pussy tightened up just remembering it and anticipating what was about toe. She finally understood why he didn''t cum inside her before this, it was so that she could enjoy this part longer, as there was a limit of how much of his Yang Qi she could handle.


    Her moans echoed in the room for a long time after that.

 Chapter 737: Oak Fortress

    Chapter 737: Oak Fortress


    ?


    After cultivating with Fen Baihu, Wu Long cleaned her and himself up, and properly wearing back their clothes cuddled her in his embrace, sitting with his back leaned on the wooden railing, until she eventually woke up.


    She then bashfully said that she needed to cultivate his Yang Qi to heal herself more and disappeared into a cloud of mist without lingering for long.


    He chuckled to himself and then went to a meeting room in the fortress where he called in Zhao Biren and Old Yen who both had to leave soon to not be missing for too long.


    This meeting was also attended by Madam Liang, Song Minfu, Zhao Xieren, Butler Bang, General Feng, Qiu Yo, Temple Master Qi Shan, Kwon Qianhong and Nie Guanting.


    Yu Huan, Cao Xiang, Cao Mei and Sui Luxiao were also sitting at his sides.


    "Young Master, tea made by Lady Yu", Butler Bang served Wu Long tea made by Yu Huan which he received with a nod.


    Wu Long''s gaze then turned around the room, lingering a bit on Zhao Xieren. Originally, he and Song Minfu were to both be Deputy Valley Masters, with one in charge of administrative affairs, and another representing the Sect outwardly and in official capacity, both being his right and left hands to control the Sect.


    However, Zhao Xieren unexpectedly chose a more taxing role, of being a wildcard force much like his son, moving somewhat as an independent piece, but far more openly, almost as a bait to attract attention.


    "Alright, first let''s hear how things are in the Iron w City", Wu Long turned to Zhao Biren first.


    "Umm, wait a bit, it''s a bit hazy right now", thetter tried to concentrate as his father''s expression darkened, "Ah, yes, I''ve subtly spread around the rumor about the Crystal Wood Sect having been humiliated when they arrived in the Silver Wing City, and also about the fact that City Manor may hold more power than people might think, so if the Seven Extreme Swords Sect people arrive they might move as we intend them to. Of course, once I go back I''ll make sure that happens by egging them on"


    "Can I rify? From what our Sect Protectors recounted about our encounter with the Crystal Wood Sect, it didn''t seem like they were that big of a threat, should we proceed with the n to pit the three Sects against one another?", Qiu Yo first asked for permission, and receiving a nod from Wu Long asked the question that had been on the minds of some people around.


    "They are merely an advance party, the main forces will be arrivingter. It only took roughly 30 of your Frozen Garden Pce Members to deal with about a dozen ofbined forces of the Sect and the Seven Scars Guild, so it might seem that we hold an advantage. But all three Sects will bring in more forces when the conflict really starts, and more rogue cultivator groups like the Seven Scars Guild will show up, as they''ll smell profit", Wu Long exined, clearing the reasonable doubt in their preparations being an overkill for a ce that did not seem to have as many Transcendents as they did.


    Everyone nodded, reassessing how they viewed this continent, and theing conflict over it.


    "How about the reaction of the Iron w Group to the news about Silver Wing City?", Wu Long proceeded to question Zhao Biren.


    "Uh~, ah! Yes, there has been talks about the Iron w Group summoning the Silver Wing City Lord''s second son. But I don''t know if he had indeed answered the summons", Zhao Biren replied after thinking a bit.


    "Is there anything unusual to report other than this?"


    "Not in particr. A few of Iron w Group''s squads got caught up in the Demonic Wave as they were searching for the ''natural treasure'' like everyone else, so they incurred some losses there, but not anything significant for them. They seem to be as interested in the incident at the teau, but there''s nothing concrete about that on the streets yet"


    "Good work, Old Yen, anything new to report?", Wu Long nodded and turned to Old Yen.


    "Yes, as of now, not I nor did Mr. Biren hear anything about a Generational Wave", thetter replied, having already mutually exchanged information with Zhao Biren prior to the meeting.


    "It seems it still is a ways off", Wu Long nodded, "The news of it usually seeps into the general popce when it is already on the verge ofing into their Boundless World, prior to that only elite and major powers have that information. A Generational Wave moves up from one Boundless World to another, after all. It could take quite a long time for it to arrive here if it only started in the Boundless Mortal World not long ago, though we cannot be sure it did. It would have been nice to have confirmation, but we can''t really dig into it to not alert anyone, what else?"


    "The information for the Thousand Eyes Pce is collected for the most part", Old Yen nodded, cing a scroll on the table.


    Wu Long nodded and turned to Liang Yuhan, "Madam Liang, now that we know about the Pce of Secrets and the Obsidian Moon Pce vying for this territory, there are several paths we can take. But if you have a preference to side with the Pce of Secrets I can amodate that"


    "I... don''t really have a deep connection with them", she spoke after slight hesitation, "They, as all of the Three Divine Pces, don''t have any direct or even coteral branches in the Boundless Mortal World, so they use smaller organizations like mine, and I needed an organization that had vast information like them, so I made a deal. But it is not like we had any goodwill built between us, if anything, I was trapped since once I took that deal, there was no way for me to back out of it. And you must know how they operate, I didn''t really have a face to get ustomed to either, as they made a point to make themunication obscure, the most I met were low-rank messengers"


    "Hmm", Wu Long nodded with understanding. It was clear that despite a partnership thatsted at least a considerable time, she did not have any good impression of the organization, rather, he could tell that she was trying to not show her actual negative view, in order to not influence his decision.


    "Then we don''t have to worry about making them our allies", he concluded, "and if that''s the case, we can proceed as nned before. Though we will have to deal with the Obsidian Moon Pce, if we y our cards right we can turn it into an advantage"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Both Madam Liang and Old Yen nodded, as thetter slid the scroll he took out before across the table to the former, which she took.


    "Then it is going to be your turn soon", Wu Long turned to Zhao Xieren.


    "Indeed, I will be visiting the Three Pirs Sect then, it took quite a bit, but it isn''t an easy decision for them as well", Old Man Zhao nodded.


    "And make sure...", Wu Long reminded him, to which the old man chuckled with a confident look.


    "Good", Wu Long smiled, and turned his gaze to Sui Luxiao next, "Your sons will have to get ready as well. Now that we have this fortress as a logistical base, and Old Man Zhao is going to move again, the Soaring Feather Trading Company will be entering the y"


    "Yes, some of the personnel have already transferred their workstations here. Sister Xiang''s Escort Agency''s warriors are also on the ready. The only problem is theck of the artifacts concealing the aura of the Boundless Mortal World...", she nodded, her words trailing off at the end as Madam Liang made a wry smile.


    "Hahaha, don''t rush Zhiqiu, she''s already cranky as it is with how much work there is for her to do~", the Thousand Eyes Pce Master chuckled as Lian Zhiqiu''s workload very subtly shifted from making just some for the Thousand Eyes Pce to making them for the Trading Company and the Escort Agency as well.


    Wu Long also wryly smiled since that was one thing there was no going around. He didn''t have the ingredients to make the pills that could do this, so he had to rely on the only Formation Master among them.


    "There are still a few months left, so we can let her work at her own pace", he spoke in a slightly apologetic tone, "What''s next?"


    "I would like to suggest that our warrior monks will take care of guarding this fortress", Qi


    Shan spoke up.


    Wu Long nodded without much hesitation. They were reliable defenders for this ce, especially since they had about two dozen Transcendents, and with them here he did not really need to worry about this ce''s security unless someone like the City Lord showed up


    in person.


    "Speaking of which, how should we call this fortress? It would be inconvenient if we create another er on, when we move on from this Small World", General Feng asked.


    "Hmm, Oak Fortress?", Wu Long shrugged since he didn''t want to make a long name, and this


    fortress'' wooden parts were mainly oak wood so it did suit it.


    "Hahaha, a strong name, I like it!", General Feng made a wide smile, "A name should be given like that! Decisively! Like Chopping Nails and Severing Iron!"


    Wu Long didn''t share his excitement, preferring to push though to another topic.


    They then switched the discussion''s topics one after another, as the meetingsted for almost


    an entire day, after which Wu Long concluded it with a few words and dismissed everyone to


    their own tasks.


    But before sending off Old Yen, he held him back "I have some good news for you, this time when you return to work in the city you''ll have a partner to rely on"


    Old Yen''s expression became first surprised, and then shocked as he realized that Nie Guanting was in half-step Essence Awakening Realm, which only required a Heavenly


    Tribtion to advance.

 Chapter 738: Frogs leaping out of the well

    Chapter 738: Frogs leaping out of the well


    ?


    Wu Long, Nie Guanting, Old Yen, Butler Bang, and Kwon Qianhong arrived at a slightly remote and lower in height mountain which was still within the Grand Formation. It''s top was cleared out, making a sort of a tform.


    This ce''s barrier formation, although as invisible as the one over the whole territory, was distinctly different, as it stretched out into the sky in a straight column, and the dome of the Grand Formation was circling around it, not covering the upper part. Like a chimney sticking out of a house.


    These were Tribtion Grounds, a ce any decent force in Boundless Profound World and higher was almost guaranteed to have.


    With this, they no longer needed to cause a storm to conceal their Heavenly Tribtions. Of course, Wu Long still was present to ensure no one was lost to the Heavenly Tribtion, but in case of Nie Guanting he just watched, not having to step in to help.


    "Boss", Nie Guanting cupped his hands, bowing his head toward Wu Long after passing tribtion, small arcs of the Tribtion Lightning still dancing on his skin a bit, and parts of his clothes singed ck.


    "Mm, you did well", Wu Long nodded with a satisfied expression.


    With this, he finally did not have to keep a constant eye on Old Yen through a talisman. Though it was not something hard for him to do, it was significantly more taxing after his concentration became unfocused with Celestial Fox bloodline.


    "Old Yen", Wu Long''s tone slightly shifted, and the one called nodded, stepping forward with a sword appearing in his hand.


    "Hahaha, I will be in your care, Senior", Nie Guanting''s expression turned into an excited grin, as arge ruler appeared from his Spatial Ring as well.


    ''That weapon is nowcking for him... hmm, do I give up on searching that one and try to recruit some decent Forging Master nearby?'', Wu Long''s eyes narrowed at the heavy weapon in Nie Guanting''s hand.


    It was not just him, the need for better equipment for everyone would only continue to rise.


    It was fine getting their hands on some treasure weapons through the Trading Company or exploring, or simply as spoils of war, but that wasn''t a reliable enough method for an organization asrge as the Eternal Duality Valley.


    He didn''t even have much to go on, since he only saw one design made by the Forging Master he was seeking, but his hunch told him that he would regret it if he did not obtain that talent. Meanwhile, a giant cloud of dust was thrown up into the air as the heavy ruler mmed into the ground, but contrary to Old Yen''s expectations, his opponent that seemed to be left wide open nimbly moved forward while simultaneously retracting his weapon to the side, and thus the swift, precise strike from Old Yennded squarely on the t side of the ruler.


    That slight moment of contact, however, was used by the big guy to suddenly swat away, pushing Old Yen who was mid-air back, causing him to fly off with his flight ability not able to stop the momentum, while Nie Guantingunched his feet chasing after him while winding up the ruler above his head.


    Old Yen knew for sure he had no chance of blocking any direct attack from this guy, especially as concentrated as this one, so he shifted his center of gravity, and only grazed the ruler with his sword, using that force for a spinning move to evade, andunch a swift strike that was blocked with a brace on Nie Guanting''s wrist of the free hand.


    ''Good judgement and sense...'', Wu Long inwardly nodded as he saw the spar between the two continue at the same fast pace, with neither giving the other a moment of respite.


    Nie Guanting was aggressive and straightforward, pushing through with sheer power, while Old Yen used his speed and more versatile technical skills tounch quick and precise strikes. Overall the two matched almost evenly, but Nie Guanting had just advanced, and did not even have a chance to stabilize his aura, and the time he practiced the techniques Wu Long taught him was also not long, while Old Yen has been in Essence Awakening Realm for quite some time now, and has been among those who received guidance from Wu Long for the longest among his subordinates.


    It was obvious that the rate of growth in terms of personal strength was higher for Nie Guanting, and he would likely continue to surpass Old Yen in that area.


    For now, this spar not only allowed Nie Guanting to stabilize his aura more quickly, as he was the type to adapt under more extreme conditions, but also strengthened the trust of both in each other''s skill.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''If there was one thing to worry about...'', Wu Long watched the two conclude the spar almost an hourter, as Nie Guanting started to slightly push Old Yen, having stabilized his aura.


    The two came forward to him, and seeing the look in Old Yen''s eyes, Wu Long smiled, ''As I thought, it was a useless worry. If he were to be discouraged from this he wouldn''t have followed someone like me''


    Old Yen started following Wu Long, at least partially, out of admiration for his strength, after all.


    However, it was one thing to be so far apart in skill from a being on another level like Wu Long, since there could not appear a sense of rivalry when the difference was that clear, it was another when it was someone like Nie Guanting.


    There was slight worry he might be discouraged if someone who was more of his peer, and one who joined after him, started catching up and even overtaking him in strength.


    But Old Yen wasn''t delusional. He knew his own strengths and weaknesses. His admiration for strength was still only admiration, and he did not give up on reaching higher strengths himself just because others overtook him. After all, the fact he definitely became much stronger following Wu Long, and would continue to do so, did not change.


    And so long as he did not give up on bing stronger, Wu Long did not give up on him either. After all, he better than anyone knew that it was possible for someone mediocre in some skill or area to seed.


    There was, of course, no escaping having a slightly sour taste after experiencing a frustrating spar, but it wasn''t something that broke Old Yen or his determination.


    "Senior, I look forward to working with you", perhaps sensing this inner strength, as a fellow admirer of strength and someone who sought it out, Nie Guanting cupped his hands toward Old Yen, not changing his attitude or the way he called him.


    Old Yen''s eyes widened, since even if he was sincere, Nie Guanting was not really that considerate with words. He was, after all, at one point a prince of an Empire, and not just any one, but the one Old Yen used to live in. But he quickly understood that it was also likely due to sticking around Kwon Qianhong, who tried his best to at least put somemon sense regarding talk among coworkers into him.


    Though seeing Old Yen''s expression, Wu Long inwardly chuckled that the former was likely in for a rude awakening, since just because Nie Guanting learned to say a few polite things, it didn''t really change him fundamentally.


    Meanwhile, Nie Guanting''s eyes lingered on Wu Long, seemingly hesitating.


    "Haha, that''s a good opportunity, you both cane at me, no, actually, Butler Bang, you haven''t had a good training with me in some time too", Wu Long noticed that gaze, and knew that the newly advanced Transcendent was eager to see what he could do in front of the one he considered the pinnacle of strength.


    Wu Long didn''t take that as a challenge, since he knew that the big guy just purely was interested in seeing for himself that power he admired once again, and there were no ulterior


    thoughts behind that wish.


    "And you, as well", Wu Long turned to Kwon Qianhong, who widened his eyes and pointed his


    finger at himself.


    "M-me? Haha~ Boss must be joking~"


    "I''ll cut your sry"


    "Let''s go!!! We''re going to whoop his a- eh-khem, anyway, let''s give it our all, dear colleagues!", Kwon Qianhong showed fire in his eyes, suddenly bing the most energetic


    of the four.


    He did however have to pay a price for a slip of the tongue, as he was the one who had to train with Wu Long until hepletely ran out of Spiritual Qi and copsed.


    Nie Guanting was also able to see his limits, as even with his current Transcendent Cultivation, Wu Long didn''t budge at all, taking all of his attacks head on, without as much as using technique or skill to offload the power.


    In fact, he fought in exactly the same way as his opponent, whoever of the four it was, thus showing them what they were striving for to improve.


    "W-what a monster... is this not what they should call a Transcendent?", Nie Guanting thought wiping sweat that ran like rivers from his forehead, as he looked at Wu Long standing before them, calm, collected, andpletely unperturbed, with both hands behind him in a leisurely pose, as they were kneeling before him, out of breaths, except for Kwon Qianhong whoy on the ground beside Nie Guantingpletely passed out.


    "Good, you all have shown incredible growth, keep up the good work", Wu Long nodded with a satisfied expression, as the four before him started to be someone to note even in arger world, not just the well that was the Three Continents.


    With this, as soon as Nie Guanting was ready, the two departed for the Silver Wing City.

 Chapter 739: Understatement of the century

    Chapter 739: Understatement of the century


    ?


    After sending everyone off on their assignments, Wu Long went to seek out hisdies.


    Only Luo Mingyu, Shen Min and Xue Bing were currently unable to dual cultivate with him, so he abstained from a group cultivation so that they did not feel left out, inviting his women one by one.


    He knew of a way to stabilize an Extreme Yin Physique, he was, after all, one of the mostpetent experts in matters of Harmonic Roots and Harmonic Qi.


    However, the methods that were useful were not exactly the best course of action in this particr case.


    As each Extreme Yin Physique was unique, and the ones his threedies had were of the more powerful kind, they inherently had properties that would be lost or suppressed by using methods designed not specifically for them.


    If it was someone who was troubled by their physique, who had no rtionship with him, and was asking him for help, he would have offered the method he knew without much second thought.


    But for his owndies, he wanted the best possible oue, which was the natural realization of their own powers and adjustment. They had to learn to control their physique on their own, only then could they wield its benefits to their fullest.


    Basically, there was no shortcut that was harmless to future prospects.


    After cultivating with his Dao Family, he had Fen Baihu''s cooperation to bring out the Ice Fairies of the Frozen Garden Pce in small groups to cultivate with him. Since they had a proper Spiritual Land now, not only he could cultivate, but those around him as well, so he provided them with sufficient Yang Qi to do so.


    Of course, as he already warned everyone, the cultivation of those in Seven Profound Realms was not to increase their cultivation base but to consolidate what they achieved up to now.


    It was the first time for him in his current life, when he had the chance of absorbing that much Yin Qi of cultivators in Essence Awakening Realm, which made him excited.


    Having all this immense and abundant energy felt like an unbelievable luxury to him.


    He never had this luxury at this stage of cultivation in his past life, rather, most of his previous cultivation path he had to struggle to obtain even basic things.


    With that much Yin Qi, and a powerful Spiritual Land to draw Spiritual Qi from, he was finally ready to make a breakthrough that had to be postponed because of the Grandmist Keepsake.


    For that, however, he left the fortress and arrived on a separate mountain that was much like the Tribtion Grounds, still within the Grand Formation.


    There was a small three-story pagoda tower, hidden amid boulders and sparse vegetation, created for this purpose specifically, with formations and restrictions almost as strong as those of the Grand Formation itself.


    On the inside though, it was just one big room.


    He activated the barriers, as he fully expected to cause some damage to the area if he did not make these precautions, and then sat in the middle, on arge praying mat, in a lotus position once more.


    "First, let''s test it out...", he thought as before attempting a breakthrough to the Mortal Transcendence Realm he wanted to check a theory of his.


    The way the Celestial Core became apletely different entity with different properties gave him an idea.


    He still had some of Song Lingfei''s Yin Qi left fromst time, and he just added all of what she had umted since thest time they cultivated, not to mention that he still had her Pure Yin Qi stored away, since he did not have the chance to use it up.


    He started cultivating another of the numerous vortices in the Spiritual Ring around the Grandmist Core with just Song Lingfei''s Yin Qi, while trying to stimte the bloodline of the Great Void Eagle using his Body Tempering Technique.


    His thoughts lingered on the Blood Rune for a moment, but for now he did not know much about it, only bits and pieces, that were not helpful in this situation.


    It originally excited him when he learned that as a passive ability, he could obtain information about any bloodline with it, but it seemed to not have the same effect when it came to the two bloodlines he obtained permanently.


    Whether that was because those bloodlines were truly part of his own unlike the ones he experimented with, and were therefore not ''foreign'', or did it have to do with the bloodlines themselves, there was no way of knowing.


    He also theorized that he mightck theprehension of the Dao that Blood Rune represented for it to work on such powerful bloodlines.


    ''In any case, my current understanding of the Dao Runes is definitely not satisfactory to say the least'', he inwardly grumbled as a reminder to himself to put more effort into that.


    Just like with Fen Baihu''s Yin Qi at that time, he did not specifically guide it after refining it, letting it form everything naturally, as he felt the bloodline of the Great Void Eagle finally respond to his actions.


    After some time, as the vortex he cultivated started forming microscopic crystallizations in the rotating energetic mist of Spiritual Qi, and then started forming the first crystal, it definitely did not resemble a normal Foundation Crystal.


    He sighed, realizing that his theory was true, as he had already incorporated a lot of Song Lingfei Yin Qi in his Crystal Core thest time, thus to an extent wasting its potential.


    "Which means, I have to get it out of there", a grin then appeared on his face.


    Yes, he was not going to just let it go, and nned to restructure the Crystal Core, extracting the portions of his cultivation base made with Song Lingfei''s Yin Qi, and sub-nting them with the abundant resources he had now.


    He was fairly familiar with cultivation base restructuring techniques, after all, there was a time in his past when he had to do it in almost every Major Realm.


    ''But before I do... let''s check so that I don''t have to do it all over again...'', he inwardly chuckled, partly in jest.


    Even if he was in a sense a master of that incredibly dangerous and tedious process, he still didn''t want to do it several times in a row if he could help it.


    He first spent all of Song Lingfei''s Yin Qi that he currently had on constructing the Foundation Crystals further, forming seven in the end.


    And then concentrated on a different vortex, cultivating the Yin Qi he got from members of the Frozen Garden Pce using the Bahshi Ghost Emperor Codex.


    And after some time went by, he clicked his tongue, both in excitement and frustration.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''I don''t know exactly the process, but the energy entering the Spiritual Qi Ring around the Grandmist Core is able to retain some of its characteristics, and even techniques can form unique cores instead of normal ones'', he mused as he was examining the vortex he just cultivated, than now had a bit of ck crystallizations giving off the aura of the Bahshi Ghost Codex swirling within it.


    Upon testing the other two Supreme Cultivation Methods, he confirmed the results there as


    well.


    He was now certain of a theory that gradually grew in his mind regarding the Grandmist Core. "Hah, it was so obvious, and yet I only got to this conclusion now...", he chuckled in a bit of a


    daze.


    The identity of the herefore mysterious Grandmist Core, was a representation of his third Chaos technique, Chaos Harmonic Nexus Art that allowed him tobine the various, even opposing cultivation methods.


    It quite literally became a Chaos Nexus, a core of Chaos. And the Spiritual Qi Ring around it was its field of influence.


    The Grandmist Keepsake did not just make an unknown change that had nothing to do with what he had, it acted as a catalyst of change. If he did not possess anything noteworthy, it would be likely that this change would have been minimal. In his case though, it amplified the Chaos Harmonic Nexus Art, elevating it to another level where it actually was able to create


    separate cores.


    ''Wait...'', he then suddenly paused, ''...No, if it''s able to refine energies and retain their effect and then apply it to the cores...'', his mind grew numb as he realized that the conclusion he came to before was not entirely correct either.


    If he was correct, the Grandmist Core, was a fusion of the Chaos Harmonic Nexus Art, Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art, and quite possibly the Chaos Origin Eyes.


    It all clicked together, since it possessed abilities of both first chaos techniques, and the possibility of the Grandmist Keepsake reacting with techniques closest in nature to its own


    was high.


    It was all just a conjecture, but as soon as he connected the dots, the high likelihood of this theory being true became more and more apparent.


    "Haa~, well, guess there''s quite a bit of work", Wu Long sighed, making an understatement of the century, since he had to dig quite deep into his cultivation base to extract the parts that had unique properties or made with one of the three Supreme Cultivation Methods.


    It was not only massive work, but also an investment of resources, since he did have to put something in ce of what he took away, so that his cultivation base doesn''t copse on itself. Thus he was going to use the Yin Qi he had in abundance now.


    But in his view, it was a worthwhile investment. Since this allowed him to make aplete overhaul of his cultivation with new benefits.


    Of course, he could think like that because he also still had enough resources to not worry about breaking through to Mortal Transcendence after, since what he had to rece were minor portions of his cultivation base, all rtively well-isted.

 Chapter 740: Mortal Transcendence

    Chapter 740: Mortal Transcendence


    ?


    Wu Long''s consciousness sank into the part of his cultivation base consolidated within the Crystal Core, viewing it in its more basic form by magnifying the scale at which he saw it, which as a result revealed an enormousplex structure of pulsating intricately


    interconnected energy and mass.


    Usually, from this point one would need to use Spiritual Sense to meticulouslyb through it all, searching for the parts they wanted to interfere with, but doing it so often in his past life created a habit of memorizing the internal structure of his cultivation base down to the smallest details.


    Each time Wu Long cultivated, he made a mind map of what he removed, added or altered, resulting in him knowing exactly where everything he wanted to extract was.


    Thin strands of newly refined Yin Qi entered the Crystal Core and stretched toward an area of the structure, and the tips carefully connected to all of the connecting bridges of one individual block he wanted to exchange. There were several that also connected to various parts of the structure around, controlling the energy flow through the block.


    He then started creating a simr block from the new refined Yin Qi right next to it.


    As soon as the recement was created, he connected it with those threads, and started forcefully altering the energetic flow to go not through the original, but through the recement.


    More threads of Spiritual Qi entered from outside the core and connected to all the connecting bridges, so it would not start dissipating the moment he separated it, and then one by one he cut off all the connections, extracting it while the recement block slowly took its ce.


    He observed the new block for a moment. It would require a bit of time toplete integrate, but there were otherwise no problems.


    There was no hesitation or pauses in his work, as he meticulously and rather monotonically made each move with surgical precision.


    He then made a simr procedure on all the adjacent blocks to this one, but instead of creating a recement, he simply made a bypass for the energy while he altered the internal structure of the blocks.


    All of these had a function of isting the block that he just reced, which was now unnecessary, and instead of leaving it as wasted potential, he repurposed it, thus slightly raising the efficiency of this part of the Crystal Core.


    It might be a small effect from this one recement, but as he already carefully made a n of what other changes he would make, it was designed to work in tandem, with the end result having an estimated 70% increase in the Crystal Core''s efficiency.


    ''Incremental details can make a lot of difference if you pay attention'', he mused to himself, repeating the words of someone he knew, as he confirmed the sess of this part and moved on to the next block recement area.


    "Fuu~", Wu Long breathed out a long sigh as his concentration was at its current possible peak for the past few days.


    Before him were empty jade boxes and porcin bottles where pills used to be, and there were golden and silver needles all over his exposed torso.


    He took a moment to examine his Dantian in its entirety.


    He had finally finished extracting the various parts of his cultivation base, recing them, and adding them to separate dedicated vortices.


    Thus, his Crystal Core could be now said to be a pure amalgamation of his cultivation base, with no mixing of specialized techniques or powers.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The only thing he could not separate was the Dual Extremes Infinite Union Art, which imprint was in all of his cultivation without exception.


    What he extracted was not enough to make separate Cores, but each vortex has definitely shown signs of distinct features.


    What excited him was that not only his three Supreme Cultivation Methods were now likely to have additional benefits due to dedicated cores in the future, but they would also be isted even more, reducing any risks.


    Though as they did not currently have cores, he temporarily could not use the abilities that came with those cultivation methods, resulting in a temporary weakening of his overall strength.


    He also extracted parts created from three separate Extreme Yin Qi, and their respective Pure Yin Qi, though it required significantly more effort from him, since they were not segregated from his usual cultivation base, and thus constituted parts of blocks, instead of just being neatly in separate blocks.


    It was especially true for some of Luo Mingyu''s and Shen Min''s Yin Qi which he got rtively early in his cultivation, and thus were significantly deeper, more interconnected, and more fundamental to his cultivation base.


    He also had to deconstruct them, so that they would be pure energy again without dissipating.


    The effort, however, paid off, as there were signs that the three vortices he made with that resulting energy also would produce unique cores.


    ''Funny how recognizing the Grandmist Core''s identity did not make it any easier to operate...'', he then inwardly chuckled, as he initially thought that now that he recognized the Chaos techniques which became the basis for it, he would be able to control it as delicately as he could with the techniques.


    But it still required some figuring out, since the fusion created an entirely new dynamic of how it operated. He wasn''t worried though, since now he knew the direction in which to look, and so it was now a question of time.


    ''One done, two to go'', he then thought with a light smile appearing on his face, as if he was not counting insanelyplex and risky procedures, but some small tasks, even if his inner tone was excited.


    He removed the needles in his torso, and cleaned up the empty boxes and pill bottles, exchanging them for a smaller set of pills for Core Reformation, and then closed his eyes for an hour to meditate and adjust his condition.


    He then started the process of Core Reformation he once did with the Grandmist Core, which, apart from the Grandmist Keepsake, proceededrgely the same. Although the risk was now lower, it was still not small, as this Crystal Core was almost three times as powerful as the previous one.


    A destructive ripple hit the barriers of the room which creaked under severe strain.


    ''Good thing I made a few more for insurance...'', Wu Long thought.


    His ninth Core transformation created an even more violent reaction than previously, shattering most of what protection he installed in this room.


    The floor under him was now fine sand, and the interior of the room now looked weathered and severely worn out instead of the new and shining gloss it gave off before.


    He did not stop cultivating here, however, as he started further saturating his Crystal Core.


    After a few hours, the center of his Core began showing signs of distortion, as the condensed energy reached a kind of peak, that started bending the crystal structure without breaking it. This continued, as the zone of this distortion grew, and after it reached the inner boundaries of the core, he injected an enormous amount of Spiritual Qi inside.


    The distortion shook and seemingly started copsing on itself.


    And then a formless ripple, harmless and calm, spread from Wu Long, his opening eyes shining with profound light.


    His Crystal Core resumed its crystalline appearance, but there was now a moreplete feeling to it, as if it finally became one whole. And an image appeared within the crystal, as if


    it was reflecting something.


    Wu Long felt that his reserves of Spiritual Qi massively expanded, making room for almost


    ten times what he had before. There was now a separate space resembling Niwan Pce, that could be essed through the Crystal Core, but not located inside it, that could hold Spiritual Qi in liquid form. When hepletely fills it, it will be his Spiritual Sea.


    He could also feel pulsating waves of Spiritual Qi spreading from the Crystal Core through his body, a change taking ce in every tiny bit of his flesh on a fundamental level. "Haa~, Mortal Transcendence once again... atst...", a sigh of relief and excitement came from him as he felt the signs of entering the final of the Nine Mortal Realms.

 Chapter 741: Where it all began...

    Chapter 741: Where it all began...


    ?


    Reaching Mortal Transcendence through a core that had all the characteristics of a normal Crystal Core, but was in fact an auxiliary one, was a theory, and though Wu Long figured it had a high chance of being true, there was still a possibility that it would fail.


    After all, he never heard of anyone having more than one core.


    But the transformations that were happening to his body were proof he has sessfully advanced, as the constant nourishment pouring from his Dantian up into his Root of Longevity became far more stable and powerful, not only greatly extending his natural lifespan, but also alleviating the final bits of his Mortal Needs, as long as he supplied enough Spiritual Qi.


    He could also feel Spiritual Qi saturate his flesh in a qualitatively different way.


    With just a thought, he could change that Spiritual Qi''s influence so that his body naturally floated up without using inefficient techniques or the Wind Rune. And his mind could naturally transfer thoughts into Spiritual Qi waves of sound transmissions, also without using any tricks that wasted a lot of Spiritual Qi.


    All those abilities he had to simte were now naturally his, and that simple change tremendously elevated his capabilities.


    Feeling all these nostalgic sensations made him take a moment to quell that excitement, before he went on to the third big task, thepletion of the Celestial Core.


    Now that he advanced with the Crystal Core, there was no risk in trying to advance the Celestial Core, rather, he was curious what would a second Mortal Transcendence Core be like. He concentrated on the Celestial Core, and exchanging the empty containers before him for new ones with fresh pills, he went on to push the Celestial Core through its nine transformations with only Fen Baihu''s Yin Qi.


    There was now no need for excessive precautions since this core was significantly less powerful and concentrated than his Crystal Core, and also required much less resources to reform, so he proceeded without reinforcing or adding any more barriers to the room around him.


    Thankfully, he had enough of Fen Baihu''s Yin Qi for all nine transformations, which all proceeded rather smoothly, but when he got the Core to the peak state of Core Reformation, he suddenly found himself unable to push it past the bottleneck he just crossed to the Mortal Transcendence with the other Core.


    Just trying to jam more energy into it did not seem to work, as it no longer naturally progressed, but simply spewed that energy back.


    ''Hmm...'', he frowned, as an idea popped into his head, ''Is it... only possible to have one Mortal Transcendence Core...? There''s no real evidence for it and seemingly no logical reason for why that would be the case, but I can''t exclude that possibility''


    The reason his mind immediately went to that scenario, was because it was a thought that urred to him even before he started all of this. It was also one of the reasons he decided to wait advancing this core until after he advanced the Crystal Core.


    Yet, he was unable to determine if that really was the case, or whether there was something hecked in understanding toward the Celestial Core.


    And then, he froze, as he noticed that his focus not only did not improve as he reformed the Celestial Core, but got actually worse.


    "...", a momentter his mind raced with thoughts once again.


    It likely happened very subtly while he was in the process of the reformations, and the added hazy feeling in his mind did not help when it came to noticing this anomaly going forward.


    He made a slight grunt that came out subconsciously, and his hands formed tight fists, in a rare disy of agitation.


    Such was the level of his frustration, that it caused him to exhibit a natural raw reaction without the usual control of his emotions.


    It has been such a long time since his conscious thought was disrupted to an extent of causing such a big blunder, that he forgot the feeling. And more than that, it was the state of his mind that made him feel irritated. A frustrating condition that made him unable to concentrate at will.


    For a mind as powerful as his, not being able to utilize its capabilities felt like an unbearable itch that could not be scratched. And since he was so used to using it, that feeling was amplified several times over.


    But perhaps more importantly, for someone who relied on his mind and not talent to such a great extent as him, this condition was a fatal weakness.


    It not only cost him a mistake he would have normally never made, but could potentially lead to more problematic and even dangerous consequences in the future.


    A chuckle then escaped his lips as he recognized a quintessentially human impulse, an irreconcble and futile anger at himself for making such a mistake, even if he rationally understood that what happened could be attributed to a number of factors that made it


    usible.


    What caused that chuckle was the irony of experiencing this Mortal condition at the moment his cultivation took the first real step toward transcending mortality.


    ''Of all mortal emotions and conditions that I have experienced again in such a long time, I cannot say I missed this feeling'', he thought to himself as he shook his head.


    He then took a breath, quicklyposing himself with closed eyes, and then exhaled, opening eyes that were full of calmness and determination once more.


    ''Focus... concentration...'', he then thought as he examined the changes that took ce, and thenpared them to the state he was in before he created the Celestial Core, searching for clues. Even though there was a simrity, there was a very important difference. His consciousness itself was not dissipating, he onlycked rity and focus.


    Moreover, he could clearly remember a brief moment, when he actually regained full sense of both his consciousness itself and the focus hecked now, when the Celestial Core waspleted.


    The firstck of rity in his mind only manifested after he slightly pushed the Celestial Core into the state past the gate of Core Reformation. And given that it only increased the more reformations the core went through, he became suspicious of the connection between this condition and the reason behind him not able to advance the core into the state of Mortal Transcendence.


    "Fen Baihu", he spoke not loudly, in a calm tone, and a small fox materialized not far in front of him.


    "Hmm, I was thinking of when you will ask me toe, I had something to ask you as well, but since it seems there''s something urgent, you go first", the Celestial Fox replied with a bit of puzzlement in her eyes, but ready to be of help since she gained why he called for her. "Mm", Wu Long nodded without standing on ceremony, "Was there ever ack of focus in your cultivation, when you could feel that your mind was too chaotic?"


    Fen Baihu''s eyes slightly widened, and then she nodded, "Yes, exactly seven times. It happened each time I gained a tail"


    His gaze instantly became more lively, as she understood he was facing this condition now. ''No wonder his mental defenses seemed less powerful than usual, if it was now...'', a thought flew through her mind. If she tried, perhaps in his current state, she would be able to overpower him with her abilities. But... she strangely, to her own surprise, found out that there was no longer any desire to do so. She didn''t even notice when that type of thinking stopped for her. Now, it was just a thought, acknowledging the possibility, and nothing more. She then immediately began exining what he wanted to know.


    "It meant my powerscked a focus point, and as a result their effects were bleeding into other parts of my existence, namely my consciousness. I created Mystic Realms as a focus point each time and it was resolved... though if I think about it, it happened not seven times but eight, as the moment I came into being, I alsocked focus, or rather my ''self''cked rity if you know what I mean. My first world was born out of consolidating my being", she spoke in a tone of someone remembering details from long ago, trying to shed as much light


    as she could.


    Wu Long raised his eyebrow, ''If what she''s saying is applicable to me... then what I need is to create a Mystic Realm akin to hers. Something stable to provide the chaotic mass of consciousness-rted power a form to consolidate in...''


    He then nodded to her, "Thank you, do you have any tips for when you created your first world, or if not any of the Dream Realms?"


    "Hmm", the little fox tilted her head in thought, as those came as part of a natural instinct to


    her rather than the rational and fully cognitive process he had to act through, "Now that I think about it... the scenery of my First World resembles the ce I first came into being at, the Ancestral Spiritual Land of the Mystic Fox n... but it might have been something unconscious, as that was the first scenery I perceived... perhaps... oh!"


    As she was speaking, her eyes lit up and widened, and the little fox morphed into the beautiful


    woman with tinum blonde hair, as she looked him in the eyes with excitement, "I remember! I felt a simr feeling when you showed that assassin the Weight of your Soul. I thought it was strange back then, but now that I think about, when I perceived the Weight of my Soul after getting the sixth tail, the imagery in it is of my first world"


    ''Hah'', Wu Long nearly snorted out loud, ''...that ce huh...''


    And then nodded to Fen Baihu, "Thank you, I owe you one"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hahaha, that''s two if you count the previous one", she chuckled, since he already owed her


    one favor.


    "Sure", he smiled, and her cheeks became slightly rosy as she noticed that she was sitting right in front of him, leaning forward and her face was centimeters away from his, a pose she


    did not even notice taking in her excitement earlier.


    She quickly morphed into a cloud of mysterious mist that moved back from him and reappeared already standing, looking to the side as she cleaned her throat, "Khm~! Anyway, it seems you have an idea so I''ll leave you to it, no need to distract someone struggling with


    focus"


    And then her figure disappeared as quickly as she appeared before, while he smiled shaking his head and then readjusted his mind, taking a few deep breaths.


    The imagery he previously showed Hong Yue was not a random ce, and though for her it


    was impossible to tell whether there was even ground under all those corpses, Wu Long knew exactly what that ce was.


    It was a rather dreary and wastnd-like in, with dry and tough, infertile soil as far as human eye could see. It was the first thing he ever remembered seeing in the entire universe.


    It was a in that became a battlefield sometime after his memories began. Or rather, it was a ce regrly used as a battlefield by two warring nations, where a yet another battle began not long after his memories began.


    He did not know how he got there, and he did not remember where he was before arriving


    there, but it was in that in that he was picked up by the old Patriarch of the small warring family of Wu, who fought for one of the two sides. And it was in that in, that he killed for the first time, driven by an instinct to survive, when a dying soldier lying on the ground, attacked him in dying frenzy.


    That in was etched into his memory because it was where it all began. When it became part of the manifestation of the Weight of his Soul, he didn''t really give it much meaning. But perhaps, that ce was more than just the first memory, perhaps in a way


    it shaped who he was.


    The Celestial Core no longer rejected refined Yin Qi of the Celestial Fox, as it was saturated with energy, enough to be distorted within. And then, just as it happened with the Crystal Core, the distortion copsed on itself, as something manifested within it. The core now had a distinctly different appearance from Fen Baihu''s Soul Bead, as it became clearer, and the light only was in the very center of it, while the rest of it was filled with thin lines of white mist, that distantly resembled Fen Baihu''s tails. The mist ''tails'' also showed up on the outside of the core, swirling in ever-changing patterns.


    "Haa~", he sighed with relief, as his focus became razor sharp once again, just as it was before, or rather perhaps even more so, since advancing into Mortal Transcendence Realm unlocked more of his mental capacities among other things.

 Chapter 742: Ever-moving cogs of fate

    Chapter 742: Ever-moving cogs of fate


    ?


    In a dimly lit, rather gloomy looking, and yetvishly decoratedrge room, a handsome man sat on a massive golden throne with closed eyes, reclining to the side as fingers of his hand, elbow resting on the armrest, touched the side of his forehead.


    Apart from his good looks that had a delicate feel to them, there was one more striking feature in his appearance, as there were eightrge tails with lustrous ck furing out from behind him and resting on the various parts of the throne.


    The whole image seemed to embody tranquility, as his leisurely pose seemed tomunicate that he was either in deep reflection or resting.


    However, at one moment, the man''s eyebrow twitched, and his eyes flew open, revealing a ck color even darker than his straight long ck hair framing his rather pale face and freely falling down to his shoulders, back and chest.


    These eyes instantly made his appearance jarring, and unnatural. It did not change his handsomeness, but there was an added sense of eeriness to it. His face also now gave off a cunning, sinister impression.


    "A new Celestial Fox...?", he spoke in a quiet tone of voice that still echoed a little in the pin- drop silence of the room, and then thought inwardly, ''No, I can''t be certain... it was only for a moment, so brief it almost feels like a trick that my own mind yed on me''


    His features slowly betrayed annoyance, as he thought of the one who slipped through his fingers.


    "Tsk", he clicked his tongue and rose from the throne, abandoning his rxed pose to now pace the room slightly.


    His every move, every change in mood seemed to ripple outward into the surroundings. ''That damned Fen Baihu... if I could only obtain her Pure Yin Qi and bloodline, I am certain I can be the first Nine Tailed Fox in the Seven Boundless Worlds, a Legendary Beast", his ck eyes revealed an intense desire, as he stopped pacing for a moment, and then continued. ''She can''t hide forever, just now, I think I sensed something... no, I definitely did... either way it wouldn''t hurt to check it out'', his thoughts went to moments before when he was in search of any traces of the Celestial Fox.


    ''And if she prefers to wither away and die somewhere in hiding...'', he then clenched his fists in frustration, but his mind quickly cooled down, ''but then again, there''s another big prey to catch... if I can''t get Fen Baihu, that supposed new World Spirit could be a suitable, no, perhaps even more so...''


    "There''s too many unusual things happeningtely", he then spoke up as he stopped on the spot again, his eyes narrowing with suspicion, "I can''t ignore it much longer, no matter what anyone says"


    There were too many events shaking the society of Seven Boundless Worlds in their entirety, and throwing even the Major Powers into a frenzy.


    Chief among them was, of course, the manifestation of a new World Spirit, which shook everyone without exception, but it wasn''t the only happening that left an impression.


    A new Generational Wave rising in the Boundless Mortal World, changes in the power structure even among powers that existed for the longest time in the history of the Current Era, signs and omens of aing turbulence, and other significant developments all seemingly happening in a short span of time.


    "Qingshen", the man called out, and a figure appeared not far behind him, taking a knee in a subservient pose.


    "Here, My Lord"


    Wu Long sighed after concealing the Celestial Core''s aura with the Chaos Refining Body Tempering Art, just a moment after it leaked out.


    ''A little managed to slip away...'', he almost cursed out loud as the previous condition caused him not one but two major oversights. Though the first one has thankfully been resolved, this one that he barely managed to make up for was a far more significant one.


    ''I can''t be certain that Beast God Sovereign and a few others didn''t notice it...'', he thought while calcting possibilities.


    It was just a small possibility, but he could not count it out.


    "Haa~, well, it''s not like he cane down in person, but dealing with almost any Spiritual Beasts would have toe with an asterisk of added risk now", he shook his head, since it was useless to worry about something he no longer had any control over.


    What he had to do did not change, he just had to keep in mind the added risks in case this mishap did have unsavory consequences.


    His mind then sank into his Dantian again, studying the Celestial Core.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He could now feel the power of the Celestial Fox bloodline more vividly, as it pulsated through his veins, and resonated with the core.


    It didn''t mean he understood how to use it though, as he had a lot of training to do from now on, along with asking for advice from Fen Baihu on how she uses her power.


    ''Though, it''s unlikely her advice will be of much help in this case...'', he then made a slightly wry smile, since to her it was an innate instinct, which came to her as natural as it was for humans to breathe.


    He stood up from the spot, using the Water Rune to remove sweat and dust, and then the moisture and wearing his upper robes.


    "You''re done?", Fen Baihu reappeared again.


    "My bad, if he did notice, I''ll make sure to deal with the consequences", Wu Long replied as he could see the worry in her eyes.


    "It''s fine, it''s not like you could think straight in that state...", she brushed it off. Rather she was surprised he was so calm throughout that ordeal. She remembered how terrified she was the first time she gained a tail and her mind became hazy like that.


    "You waited to ask me something?", Wu Long nodded, and then reminded her that she seemed to have a question for him in theirst interaction.


    "Ah, yes, did you give me some different kind of Yang Qi this time?", her eyes livened up as


    she turned to him.


    "Haha, what, your injury didn''t heal as much as you thought it would this time?", he chuckled, instantly seeing the core of the issue.


    "Mm", she nodded, "So the Yang Qi you gave me this time really was different? Is that because you can only produce the one you gave me before in limited quantities?"


    "No, the quality and quantity was roughly the same", he shook his head with a smile, "It''s your requirements that went up"


    "M-my requirements?"


    "Yeah, I honestly was surprised by how effective the first time was as well, but that recovery raised the bar for what would be effective for your current state. Basically, it is the same as with cultivation, the higher your realm, the harder it is to advance further and more demanding on the resources it bes. As your condition improves, it requires more powerful resources to heal further", he spoke as he already anticipated this situation to an extent.


    He then added "Don''t worry though, just as you produce more powerful Yin Qi when your condition improves, I will also naturally produce more and more potent Yang Qi the further along I am with my cultivation. Not to mention that I will be working on improving my Yang Qi separately as well. That''s why I said it''s a win-win for us to cultivate, as we both would help each other up. It''s just that you''ve experienced a sudden bump up in the start that slightly skewed your expectations, it will just be a more smooth way, but will still lead to your condition bing better"


    As she listened to him talk, she realized the logic, and that she may have be too hasty after the initial effect was better than she expected. Rather, it was something he quite literally told her at the very beginning, that they would mutually elevate each other.


    She nodded with a more rxed look, as her worries were mostly solved, and apanied him outside, "You don''t n to stay and cultivate further?"


    "Hahaha, if sitting in ce was everything a cultivator had to do, there wouldn''t be so many running around, would there? While I have a lot to learn and train, there are things to do outside...", he chuckled with an amused expression, shaking his head, and headed toward the Oak Fortress with her by his side, while inwardly finishing, ''After all, I can''t sit still while the cogs of fate scrupulously toil away in their usual pace. Life waits for no one, and moves along whether you see it or not. To not take initiative and passively wait, while a whole universe is in motion beyond what I can see with my eyes, would be a gross negligence on my part...''


    At the fortress, he was received by Butler Bang with reports on everything in the time he was in his seclusion, whichsted five days.


    Zhao Xieren''s meeting with Yu Zhen of the Three Pirs Sect was the first significant one that met his gaze, so his eyes ran through that report first.

 Chapter 743: First move

    Chapter 743: First move


    ?


    "You have arrived quitete", Yu Zhen spoke with a bit of a strain in his voice.


    Zhao Xieren inwardly chuckled, seeing how the treatment toward him changed after that incident at the teau. No doubt the Elder of the Three Pirs Sect who was present that day reported to Yu Zhen of what happened there.


    "Hahaha, I just didn''t think it was an easy decision, so I gave you ample time to prepare", the old man then spoke feigning ignorance.


    An older man from the Three Pirs Sect''s side, standing beside Yi Pong behind Yu Zhen, slightly frowned, though not as an expression of displeasure, more so showing a thinking face.


    A momentter Zhao Xieren could feel a sound transmission sent quite discreetly from that older man toward the one sitting in front of him.


    If he didn''t have techniques of detection given by Wu Long, he would have likely missed this secretmunication.


    ''Hmm, so that one is likely a Grand Elder or someone simr...'', Zhao Xieren thought as the cultivation that was hidden from him before could now be at least estimated from the sound transmission the older man used.


    Meanwhile, Yu Zhen asked absolutely naturally, without giving any signs he had received instructions, "You are alone today? I seem to remember you hadpanionsst time"


    "Oh, you mean Madam Tianyan*? Hahaha, we had some differences, so we regrettably had to part ways", Zhao Xieren chuckled, very believably selling the image of someone who was desperately trying to hide bitterness by slipping a bit of his disgruntlement almost subconsciously, but not going into details.


    "And the young man?", Yi Pong who was most wary of the otherpanion that Zhao Xieren brought before, carefully asked, masking his tone with mindless curiosity.


    "Ah... that one? How should I know, he was with her...", Zhao Xieren shrugged and expressedplete disregard, as one would in his cultivation toward someone in Core Reformation Realm, "Rather than that, have you made up your minds?"


    "Even if you say that... you gave us too few details to make such a big decision...", Yu Zhen spoke carefully choosing his words to not turn the old man away, but not show any overly eager stance.


    "Well, that''s disappointing...", Zhao Xieren caressed his long white beard with a grin, "...where would you find someone so gullible to show all of their cards before even knowing whether you will be an ally? I''ve disclosed as much as I''m willing to, if you want to know further details, you must take my hand first"


    The three people in front of him hadplicated looks appear deep in their eyes. This was it, the leap of faith, a gamble.


    Without saying a single word mentioning the incident at the teau, rather avoiding that topic, Zhao Xieren exerted pressure on them with it, since he already showed part of his worth, shrouded in secret as it may be, but one that could not be ignored.


    And keeping information about a n as serious as his proposal entailed, involving things that could shake up the whole continent, was extremely reasonable.


    So him drawing the line here was sending a clear message: "You are either in with all risks that n entails, or out with none of those risks and at the same time none of the rewards" "Haa~", after a drawn out silence, Zhao Xieren made a heavy sigh, seemingly ready to leave. "Can you give us a day more? One more day to discuss it among the Grand Elders?", the older man that stood in the back finally spoke up directly.


    "And you are?", Zhao Xieren raised his eyebrow.


    "Grand Elder Ro of the Three Pirs Sect, my apologies for thete introduction", Grand Elder Ro spoke with a slightly flustered expression since he knew how this way of participating in this meeting must have looked to Zhao Xieren.


    "Hoho, this Old Man is not so shallow minded to get offended by such things", Zhao Xieren chuckled, with a look of a wizened elder, who he no doubt was, as even Grand Elder Ro was quite a bit younger than him.


    "I will wait a week, but this time you''ll have to send your reply to me", Zhao Xieren smiled while standing up.


    "How can we get in contact with you?", Yu Zhen also stood up with him.


    "I hear there''s a very popr spottely, if you send a messenger there, I or someone who works with me will approach them first", Zhao Xieren''s eyes shed with an amused light as he turned to leave the room.


    "The Vanished Hills?", Wu Long raised his eyebrow at the end of the report written in a rather drynguage, and dated five days prior.


    "It is the name given to ''that'' teau and its surroundings, Young Master", Butler Bang smiled, as the area took on this name because Wu Long erased the entire hill area around the


    teau.


    "Oh... I see", Wu Long nodded, "What about Madam Liang''s side?"


    He then received a report from the Thousand Eyes Pce from the butler''s hands, running his eyes through the scroll.


    "Good, it seems the initial gambit has worked out", he nodded with satisfaction, cing the scroll on the desk in front of him.


    The move that Wu Long made was fairly simple.


    The goal was to simultaneously prop up Zhao Xieren so he could move independently and rtively in the open, put on the map the Soaring Feather Trading Company as a small, very new group of merchants who are just starting out, and create a foothold for Liang Yuhan''s Thousand Eyes Pce so that it could quickly establish without going through too much scrutiny.


    And perhaps most importantly, the three goals had to be achieved at least somewhat independently from each other.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    First, Madam Liang apanied Zhao Xieren to the Three Pirs Sect, and given her talents, left a strong impression at every level of the Sect. Even if they only talked privately, everyone who saw her and Zhao Xieren that day remembered them together.


    Next, Zhao Xieren had to debut with a small but formidable force backing him quite publicly, meddling in some kind of trouble, preferably causing quite a lot of stir, which was, though unnned and way ahead of schedule, achieved during the incident at the teau.


    And as the interest in Zhao Xieren rose, his next visit to the Three Pirs Sect was to be alone, contrasting the first one, subtly or directly if necessary letting on that there was a divide between him and Madam Liang, which instantly turned her newly established information business into a goose thatys golden eggs.


    The information she was currently selling about her ''former associate'' Zhao Xieren was roughly categorized into three levels of importance, and therefore price ranges:


    First, that Zhao Xieren was hired by a starting ambitious Trading Company to be a fixer for them, but was not part of the said group, remaining an independent agent only temporarily taking that job. This level of information also included vague and harmless, but quite abundant information on the Trading Company. In essence it was an advertisement posing as information, raising mystery and expectations around the new business.


    Second, that the veiled women he was seen with that day at the teau were not his subordinates, and not part of the Trading Company, but apletely separate group he had a separate arrangement with. Not much was known about them since Zhao Xieren kept Madam Liang at arm''s length, and was especially sensitive when it came to those veiled women. Thisck of mutual trust eventually caused the conflict between them.


    Third was more in-depth information about Zhao Xieren. In that portfolio, Zhao Xieren''s origin was not known, but it was certain that he was quite well connected with secretive organizations that rarely appeared in the open. He had no subordinates, or known long-term partners, but he rarely worked alone, preferring to cut deals and hire people to do the job he was entrusted with. He also had a talent in finding said personnel.


    There was also a bonus tier of information about the treasure of the Vanished Hills area, which was that Zhao Xieren did in fact obtain something precious in there, but he is not in possession of it anymore, it having crossed into the hands of a ''man who yed with gold coins'' due to some agreement.


    This information was sold and exchanged for other valuable information in the Silver Wing City for the past four days, as the Thousand Eyes Pce soared in influence. There was no testing the credibility of that information, but it was quite certain that as long


    as time passed, it would be easy to check. After all, among the information sold about the Trading Company that ''hired'' Zhao Xieren to be their agent, was one that said they were getting ready to start business soon.


    "Hahaha, how shameless, to make people pay for fake information you want them to have", Fen Baihu shook her head with amusement as she saw that his n was working.


    "The most effective way of spreading information you want to be public knowledge is to make people want that information so bad they''d pay money for it. It''s far more believable that way", Wu Long shrugged his shoulders, "And it''s not all fake, parts of it are true, I just removed the part that connected the different parts of the puzzle together, and sprinkled just enough lies to cover up the traces"


    "Hah! Not fake?! The whole thing''s a sham! Your Valley is posing as several distinct groups, and its members are now ''at odds'' with each other, while you spread a nonexistent reputation for that old man...", she said all the while clearly enjoying this scheme of his, while Wu Long raised his hands to the sides and shrugged in an innocent pose at her words.


    "Call it simply not telling the whole picture", Wu Long spoke as shamelessly as ever, since


    there wasn''t even a hint of guilt in his eyes, "As for Old Man Zhao''s reputation, it''s not like that reputation has to stay fake. That reputation will help him get a real one soon enough, it won''t matter whether it was fake before by that time"


    Fen Baihu shook her head, giggling, while thinking to herself only half-jokingly that she picked the right side to be on, as she definitely didn''t want to be anywhere near the side that


    was against this man.


    She looked as he hummed a melody Gong Cui often yed on her Zither under his nose and started reading the rest of the reports.


    *Tianyan - in a loose interpretation could mean "Heavenly Eye", a pseudonym Madam Liang will be using as the leader of the Thousand Eyes Pce.

 Chapter 744: Eerie silence

    Chapter 744: Eerie silence


    ?


    Zhao Xieren wasn''t idle after his meeting with the Three Pirs Sect, as he then visited quite a few small local Sects that were present that day on the teau. This time he was in thepany of Sui Luxiao''s son, and the two truly engaged in negotiations, without making any heavy-handed proposals like they did with Yu Zhen.


    But his recent reputation, along with the fact he effectively helped everyone present that day, helped make the negotiations smoother.


    The rumors of him being seen visiting other Sects, exerted pressure on the Three Pirs Sect, as they did not know whether he was searching for other prospective partners to rece them.


    In the meantime almost all Major powers on the continent were satisfied with just obtaining information about Zhao Xieren, which revealed he was not a mysterious force, but just a fixer for others.


    He turned from a possible enemy into a wildcard that could be useful in the future, so not many bothered with him for now.


    The only ones actively pursuing him were the Crystal Wood Sect and the Seven Scars Guild, but he was not tied to any specific location, and sometimes disappeared like smoke when they were looking for him, so they were currently unsessful in their pursuit.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The reports Wu Long read also included Zhao Xieren''s meeting with the Tiebi Mountain Sect, which territory, or at least area of influence, the World Stone to the Great Wilderness was technically located in.


    The Tiebi Mountain Sect did not have much prominence, and was only noted by Wu Long for that reason.


    The meeting went rather smoothly, as Zhao Xieren''s proposal included a secret alliance, just as he offered Yu Zhen, but this time he did not disclose that he made a simr proposal to the Three Pirs Sect, leaving the Tiebi Mountain Sect without knowledge of anyrger n.


    All they had to know, was that the Trading Company would supply them with a batch of free Alchemy Pills each month, while the Tiebi Mountain Sect would in return lend out a piece of their Spiritual Land for the Trading Company to use as a logistical point.


    The Sect''srger territory beyond the Spiritual Land would also be open to the Trading Company members and their affiliates, and the two entities would cooperate as allies as far as it did not hurt both sides.


    Overall, the deal was fairly harmless from the standpoint of the Tiebi Mountain Sect, which prompted them to quickly agree.


    That agreement, however, was to be held top secret among the top brass of the Sect until the logistical point became operational.


    "Hmm, seems to be progressing quite smoothly", Wu Long nodded as he looked through the rest of the reports.


    Another short report from Zhao Biren informed him that the n to induce a rift between the Seven Extreme Swords Sect and the Crystal Wood Sect has been sessful, since thetter umted too many weaknesses to poke at, making it quite hard to pick a better target for the former.


    Thest one was from Old Yen who informed that all three Major Sects vying for control had ''secured partnerships'' with local Sects which Spiritual Lands were of good quality and located in good positions rtive to the Battle God''s Cradle World Stone.


    In short, they took over those Sects and made them their subordinates, as well as future branches of their Main Sects.


    "Daoist Wu", Madam Liang entered the room, both surprised and delighted to find him out of his seclusion.


    "I have burdened you with a lot of work while I was absent, Madam Liang", Wu Long smiled standing up to wee her.


    "I just did my part", she shook her head with a smile, and gratefully sat down as he personally moved the chair for her.


    "I suppose since you were hoping to see me, it''s about time to throw out the bait", Wu Long smiled, since it was risky to do the step they were nning with him being unavable to pick up any fallout.


    "Indeed, my Thousand Eyes Pce has umted enough credibility, and with the groundworkid out by Old Yen we have sessfully stabilized", she nodded.


    After all, a business dealing with information wasn''t just about selling information, as it would quickly run out, but also about collecting it.


    There were many tactics, like making some specific information only avable in exchange for other information, and not for purchase. Or buying up information for cheap from individual customers who wanted to make some money.


    But a big part of it was having ties to ces where fresh information could be found.


    With Old Yen''s prior research, and Madam Liang''s expertise in dealing with such people, they have sessfully established ties with most of the brothels and many of the inns in the backstreets.


    This meant that now, Thousand Eyes Pce entered an equilibrium of information being sold and bought, ensuring stable business, and it was time to make the next move.


    "Haha, as impressive as ever, only five days", Wu Long shook his head, visibly impressed by the results.


    "The preparations and groundwork in the months prior were too meticulous, and the opportunity your n gave us was too powerful. If we didn''t manage to seize that moment and establish ourselves quickly, it would have been quite embarrassing instead", Madam Liang puffed a cloud of herbal smoke into the air.


    "Haha, if you say so. In any case, we can throw out the bait to the Ember Palm Pavilion", Wu Long nodded, since he now could back the Thousand Eyes Pavilion if anything went wrong. "I''ll instruct my people", Madam Liang nodded, picking up amunication talisman. "Anything from the Obsidian Moon?", he asked as the mes of the used talisman reflected in his eyes.


    "Not as of yet", she shook her head while watching the smoke swirl in the air, and then turning her eyes to him again.


    "Hmm", Wu Long touched his chin in thought.


    It was odd that they didn''t react to such a swift and rather shy debut of an upstart group in


    their area of influence.


    "A wait and see approach? How unusual...", he muttered.


    "It seems their Parlor Owner is a careful one", Madam Liang nodded, "He hasn''t done anything, but it is reasonable to assume that he''s watching the situation closely"


    "If he was someone reckless he wouldn''t be put into a leadership role at the Obsidian Moon, they''re not a ragtag group", Wu Long spoke while shaking his head, "no, this isn''t just carefulness, there''s something we don''t know"


    He didn''t like that there was no response at all. It was far too unnatural.


    "Just in case, we have to mentally prepare to fail making allies with them", he then said as Madam Liang widened her eyes.


    "But if we can''t make allies with either of the two Divine Pces of the underworld, wouldn''t that...", she didn''t finish, a worried look appearing in her eyes.


    "We have to be prepared for any oue, it''s just a possibility at this point", Wu Long spoke in a calm, calctive tone, "But the fact they don''t approach someone unknown, who is making waves in their backyard pond can mean they know something about us which we didn''t think they do"


    It was dangerous to underestimate an organization as old and influential as the Obsidian Moon Pce. It has existed longer than Wu Long could remember, and survived many purges and trials over those countless years.


    It was also true that out of the underworld organizations, the Obsidian Moon Pce was the one he knew least about, as there were almost no points of interaction with them in his past life. Rather, it was the reason he at least entertained a possibility of bing allies, since at least with them he had no prior hostilities.


    It was still highly unlikely that they could know something about what happened in the Battle God''s Cradle at this point in time when it should not have opened uppletely yet, but that possibility wasn''tpletely nonexistent either.


    In any case, thisplete silence from their side was quite eerie.


    Dear readers, there is an very important announcement in the Auxiliary Chapter. It is a bit lengthy but I hope you can spare a bit of time to read it. Thank you very much.

 Chapter 745: Warm, isn’t it?

    Chapter 745: Warm, isn¡¯t it?


    ?


    "Da-rli-ng-!", Hong Ye caught Wu long on the way out of the meeting room a few hours after his conversation with Madam Liang, during which he finished up the rest of reports and gave out instructions.


    He chuckled, embracing her, as she fell into his arms.


    "Did you solve your problem?", she asked, her eyes turning up to meet his gaze.


    "Mm, I''m alright now", he nodded, giving her a kiss on the forehead.


    Her smile turned shiny at that answer. It always amazed him how she looked so innocent in these moments, like a normal girl in love.


    They turned to take a walk as Butler Bang silently bowed and gave them some privacy.


    "Darling, did you teach Sister Yue about empathy and conscience?", she suddenly asked after they walked hand in hand on one of the fortress walls in a peaceful atmosphere.


    His eyebrow went up, but there was no shock in his eyes, only confirmation of his earlier suspicions.


    "As I thought, unlike her you weren''t oblivious about it", he smiled.


    "Hahaha, despite how she looks, Sister Yue can be surprisingly naive"


    "You''ve kept quite a lot of secrets from your Sister"


    "Well, I didn''t want her to turn out as twisted as I am", she spoke with a smile that slightly wrinkled the smooth skin around her eyes, as he could practically see her grinning under her mask without using any techniques to actually peer through it. Her distant gaze hovering on a spot on the distant horizon.


    "You''re not mad I went ahead and told her without consulting you first?", he asked as she turned eyes filled with mischief toward him.


    "Yes, I''m mad", she spoke with a gleeful teasing expression, "I''m absolutely furious, what are you going to do about it?"


    "Hahaha, I''m serious, Ye''er", he chuckled, stopping their walk and fully turning to her, as he once more pulled her closer to him. He still had the light smile on his face, but there was a sincere look in his eyes as he looked into hers.


    "I can''t be mad at you, Darling. I''m too busy being in love to waste time on such things", her expression also left traces of the previous yfulness, but there was a genuine feeling to her voice now.


    She then shrugged her shoulders as she leaned her head to his chest and spoke in a lower voice, "Besides, it''s not like it could be avoided forever, now that we both survived and continue on living. I guess dealing with it now would have been better thanter"


    "You were worrying about timing", he spoke while stroking her head over the luscious ck hair.


    "Mm", she nodded with her cheek pressed against his chest, "I couldn''t pick a right moment to teach her about it, so I guess I should be thanking you instead"


    She snuggled a bit in his embrace, and then her eyes opened, as if something came to her mind.


    "I don''t resent you for teaching her about it... and I don''t resent you for teaching me. Hehe, I guess we both learned about emotions from one person, as expected of twins", she giggled, prompting him to raise his eyebrow.


    She turned her face up again, without leaving his embrace, as their eyes met once more, "You don''t remember, do you?"


    Approximately 13 years prior.


    A city in the prefecture under the control of the Wu Family of the Wood Spirit Empire.


    A girl with ck hair, about 10-11 years old, wearing festival clothes and a wooden festival mask cleaned off a bloodied dagger with a piece of cloth, as a man was lying in a growing puddle of blood not far from her.


    "Missionplete", she spoke in a monotone, emotionless voice, and something in the shadow of the back alley moved in response.


    The dark openings of the wooden mask turned to that spot, and confirming the observer had left after witnessing the satisfactory results, the girl was about to go off as well, but for some reason stopped, turning to look at one end of the back alley, where warm lights and lively noises of the festival wereing from.


    She hesitated for a bit, and then stepped in that direction, as if beckoned by something.


    As she reached it, she suddenly froze, hesitating whether to step into that light.


    "Are you lost?", a voice called out to her, and as she turned the eyes beneath the wooden mask widened, as the boy who was a few years younger than her looked very handsome even at this young age. The girl had never seen someone who looked like that.


    "...", she didn''t answer, not sure what to do in this situation.


    The boy smiled, carrying a kind of charm that a little kid should not have, "Hehe, actually, I''m the one who''s lost", but his words as he scratched the back of his head with an expression that quickly turned awkward made the girl question his intellect.


    The silence became a bit tense as the girl still did not know how to react in this situation while the boy''s expression became increasingly awkward.


    "Ehm, want to try and search for the way back together?", he then asked, seemingly no longer able to endure this atmosphere.


    "Why?", she finally spoke.


    "Eh?"


    "Why should I help you find your way? And why would I ask you for it if I were lost?", she spoke in a slightly monotone tone of voice.


    "Because... that''s just what people do?", he spoke seemingly unsure of the answer himself. There was a sense of being taken by surprise by that question.


    She didn''t answer, but a puzzled look appeared in the crimson eyes beneath the mask. His answer seemed to confuse her just as much, if not more, than her question confused him.


    "Come on, let''s go", the boy stretched out his hand to her.


    The girl silently turned her gaze to the hand. There wasn''t any killing intent, or really any sense of danger. This further confused her.


    "Uhm... are you going to give me your hand?", he asked after a few moments in awkward


    silence.


    "Why?"


    "Do you always ask so many questions?", the boy sighed with a bit of exasperation, sliding the palm of his other hand across his face downward.


    The girl didn''t answer, although this time the boy seemingly wasn''t expecting an answer


    either.


    "Haa~", the boy slumped down on the spot, seemingly having lost the hope of getting or giving help. He sat down on the wooden stairs of a nearby closed shop, staring off toward the lights of the festival, propping his head with both hands, elbows on his thighs.


    "What are you doing?", after a very long silence, the girl asked.


    "Keeping youpany?"


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know, I can''t just leave you here can I? It''s not like I know my way around either", he


    spoke in a slightly grumbling voice.


    "Why can''t you leave me here?"


    "Uh... it''s sad?"


    "Sad?"


    "Umm..."


    The ''conversation'' if it could be called one continued for quite some time, as the boy


    answered questions of the girl as much as he could.


    He didn''t do a good job of exining, since she seemed to question things he didn''t even think about. He just knew things were the way they were, and never had to think about why it


    was so.


    However, from a certain point on, he began to mimic a girl that he knew, who was the one that made him think that his way of thinking was normal. The conversation proceeded a lot smoother from that point on, as what that girl did was not exin things to him, but letting


    him ''feel''.


    He did the same, as he gradually got the girl to give him her hand, making her feel how warm it felt to touch hands, and things like that.


    From there she started asking questions that he could answer drawing from his own feelings and emotions, and what he knew about the world.


    But as the conversation went on and on, at one moment the girl suddenly jolted, and looked back into the darkness of the alley.


    "... so the husband and wife would call each other ''Darling'' as a term of endearment... eh... well, basically it shows their feelings for each other, and-...", the boy spoke in a confident tone, as a kid would speak about how adults behaved and what they did.


    "I have to go", the girl suddenly said, and turned to leave into the darkness of the alley.


    "H-hey!", the boy was surprised by the abrupt announcement.


    But the girl didn''t give him any exnation or time toe to terms with it, swiftly moving away, and it was as if the darkness of the alley swallowed her, as he quickly lost sight of her.


    As he tried to take a step after her, "There you are, Wu Long!", a girl''s voice resounded from


    behind him.


    "M-Mengqi!", the boy turned to the sound of that voice, still disoriented by the sudden change of the situation, but genuinely d to see her "I found the hairpin you dropped, but


    got lost..."


    "We eh... got caught, Butler Bang found me waiting for you at the mansion''s garden", the girl spoke with a slightly sour and awkward expression, and the boy could see a figure of an elderly man in Wu Family butler''s clothing, appear from the crowd behind her.


    The boy''s attention instantly shifted from the mysterious girl who left him just moments before, as he and the girl before him now were in deep trouble, caught sneaking away. They almost got away with it too, but as the girl noticed a missing hairpin that the boy once gave her as they wereing back, he left her at the mansion and sneaked out again. However, as he was going away with her, the elderly butler and about a dozen guards and


    servants around them, he still cast ast look to the dark alley, while the girl wasining that she couldn''t leave him alone for a minute, since all he could answer when asked what he was doing at that spot, was that "Ah... there was a girl here..."


    Meanwhile, a white-haired girl met up with the ck-haired girl that the boy met, the two standing at a very long distance away from the festival, both wearing the same outfit andn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    same wooden masks.


    "You''rete. I came to pick you up", the white-haired girl spoke.


    "Mm", the ck-haired girl nodded, but as the white-haired one turned seemingly to go away, the ck-haired one suddenly grabbed her hand, causing her to freeze. "What are you doing?", the white-haired girl turned back, the dark openings in the mask looking toward the hand which was held by the other.


    "... It''s... warm, isn''t it?", the ck-haired girl said after a short pause.


    The white-haired girl didn''t answer, seemingly puzzled by this situation. The ck-haired girl turned to give ast look to the distant warm lights, and then said "Come on, let''s go", being the first one to disappear from that spot. However, there was now something in her voice, a tinge of something new that had not been there before...


    "... I was told about the ritual by the Matriarch two years after, after our initial training wasplete, but by that time, I already knew what it was like to have a ''Sister'', a true sister who I cared about", Hong Ye spoke in a low voice, almost a whisper as Wu Long looked at her with


    wide eyes.


    He always knew that it was strange for someone with Hong Ye''s upbringing to develop a sisterly love, and infect with it her older sister. In fact, it was far more normal if the twins never developed any emotional attachments at all.


    It was also a source of his misconception that led him to believe both twins knew all about


    empathy before, which, much to his surprise, was proven false with Hong Yue not long ago. However, he never imagined that the source of that anomaly was none other than himself, with a chance meeting that changed the course of Hong Ye''s life.


    After all, the memory of this incident was buried deep in the memories he only briefly looked through when he unlocked them. And it was quite hazy as it was a memory of a genuine child Wu Long. In fact, the trouble he and Wu Mengqi got into for sneaking away to y at the festival was far more vivid in those memories. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?", he asked, not sure how to react.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t recognize you at first too... I only got suspicious when you returned to the Wood Spirit Continent, and was more and more confident in that suspicion as your background was revealed. I only really became almost sure after we met in the de Empress''s Throne Room... but at that time I still thought I would die some timeter in the ritual", she spoke with a chuckle.


    She continued as she leaned to him once more, "When you took me to that date at the Fantian Kingdom festival... you can''t imagine how it felt...", her arms tightened around his waist.


    His arms tightened around her as well, as he kissed her on the head, "There will be many more


    dates, Ye''er. I''ll show you the biggest most beautiful festivals of the Seven Boundless Worlds"


    "Hehe, Darling is so kind to me", she chuckled with a genuine smile, as they continued to embrace each other tightly.

 Chapter 746: Their truths

    Chapter 746: Their truths


    ?


    Wu Long sat in one of the backrooms of the building the Thousand Eyes Pce used for their operations in the Silver Wing City. Unlike Madam Liang who could arrive here and leave anytime with Fen Baihu''s help, he had to sneak in, as his body now instinctively rejected the Celestial Fox''s powers.


    He was having small talk with Madam Liang while his eyes observed what happened in the building around them and on the streets adjacent to the building.


    Just like they did on the Three Continents, the Thousand Eyes Pce didn''t store any information on the premises, the actual bureau that stored and distributed that information was located in the Oak Fortress, while the clerks in this buildingmunicated what information they needed, receiving it through the artifacts that burnt text into scrolls remotely.


    Doing the procedure of imprinting the information the client paid for on a scroll right in front of the clients reinforced the idea that this building was mostly an empty shell, and raiding it would not yield any of the information the organization had.


    It was also quite apparent that earnings were not stored anywhere near, since the Thousand Eyes Pce only received exact payments. The clerks did not have change to give back. Of course, the price structure was also meticulously made so that small change could not even be part of the transactions.


    It was a simple, but very effective trick, since it eliminated any potential gains from being in conflict with the organization.


    The only ones who would cause trouble here werepetitors, but so far no one was foolish enough to think this ce was not prepared to deal with such straightforward disruption of business.


    ''As meticulous as ever'', he thought with a smirk, since he couldn''t really see any difference between this ce and the branch of the then Thousand Eyes Information Bureau that he visited in the Azure Eagle Empire.


    This system was so airtight, that at the time even he didn''t see any way of getting information out of there, and had to buy the information he wanted.


    Wu Long didn''t have to wait long for the Ember Palm Pavilion to take the bait, as he soon noticed a group of people with their insignia approaching the building.


    The bait was a fairly simple piece of information sold in this building, that the Ember Palm Pavilion did not in fact have those who arrived from the Battle God''s Cradle in their grasp, and that their agent, who everyone believed to have disappeared on purpose, was actually missing.


    On the surface, this was a harmless bit of information, ssified into gossip, and sold at the cheapest rate offered in the establishment, as part of the ''unverified information pack''.


    This tier of information was basically only bought by travelers to quickly grasp thetest gossip in a city or country they were visiting.


    That way the Thousand Eyes Pce did not have to justify how that information was obtained, and it did not have any impact on any group involved in the brewing conflict over the continent, as they were not inclined to change their view of the situation based on cheap information without clear origin.


    Most simply assumed the information to be a dud.


    This, however, was not the same for the Ember Palm Pce who knew it was true. Soon, the clerk who received the group into the building, confirmed they wished to pay a premium price simply to just meet the owner of the establishment, the Heavenly Eye. Madam Liang turned to Wu Long, who made a nod. She wore a veil, simr in function but distinctly different in design to the one Frozen Garden Pce members wore before, while Wu Long wore a simple bamboo hat that covered his face, blending in with several people who followed Madam Liang when she posed as Madam Tianyan.


    "Greetings, gentlemen", Madam Liang spoke as she entered the room the group from the Ember Palm Pavilion were escorted to.


    There were two Elders, and five Sect Protectors with them, along with two Disciples who were likely Direct Disciples to the Elders.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Madam Tianyan", one of the Elders spoke with an amicable tone. "Elder Shu is too polite, please have some tea", Madam Liang chuckled, subtly hinting there was no need for introductions, while servants entered with refreshments.


    The two Elders exchanged a look, and the one who spoke before, Elder Shu nodded, "Thank you. I suppose you know why we asked to meet as well"


    "The information... it is indeed something I looked into. The short answer is, I can introduce you to people who know more, but I have not been able to verify anything for certain. If you wish to meet them, I will only take a small fee as an intermediary. But I cannot guarantee the results are satisfactory to you, or take responsibility for any oues", Madam Liang nodded.


    The two Elders exchanged a look once more, while the two Disciples standing behind them did the same with furrowing eyebrows.


    Wu Long looked at this scene with amusement, recognizing that look. The two were likely thinking along the lines of "how dare this information trader bargain with our Elders" After all, it was amon trait of Sect Disciplesing from a prominent Sect, to think their Sect and its members had to be respected by everyone around. And Ember Palm Pavilion was one of the Major Sects in this Ster Region. It was hard for them to find equals in status of the Sect.


    "We will trouble Madam Tianyan", Elder Shu simply nodded with an amicable expression on his face, as the two Elders weren''t as ignorant of the ways of the world as their Disciples, "Should we pay the fee now?"


    Madam Liang simply signed the number three with her fingers, and the Elder nodded, retrieving a leather pouch from his Spatial Ring, and filled it with three hundred silver coins of the Wei Dynasty, the unofficial rulers of this and three neighboring Ster Regions.


    It was a hefty sum, but not excessive, since all Madam Liang did was introduce the two parties with no strings attached.


    He then gave the pouch to the Sect Protector, who carefully handed it over to one of the men in low-sitting bamboo hats behind Madam Liang.


    "I will contact Elder Shu at your new Spiritual Land when I arrange a meeting, do you have a preference for the location?", Madam Liang made a smile, which was visible because the lower part of her veil was a bit more transparent than the higher part. This gave those she talked to a sense of trust even though they couldn''t see her face fully.


    "No, any location will do as long as it is neutral", Elder Shu nodded, and both sides stood up, the group from the Ember Palm Pavilion retreating from the room.


    Some time after they were left alone, Madam Liang smiled, taking off her veil, "Why did you pick them out of the three?"


    Wu Long also took off his bamboo hat, his eyes still following the group that were already on their way to the City Gates, "We pissed off the Crystal Wood Sect already, and out of the three we know about them the most"


    He was basically admitting that it was just a convenient choice, and that there wasn''t a deeper meaning in choosing Ember Palm Pavilion to approach in particr.


    "Still, I can''t say I feel good operating this way. I always prided myself on selling genuine information", she said with a bit of guilt in her smile, elegantly cing her hand on the side of her neck. She understood the necessity, but still could not get over the feeling of swindling


    people.


    "It seems I have to apologize for making you breach your business ethics for these little schemes", Wu Long raised his eyebrows, as he could tell she really felt ufortable selling fabricated information.


    It was fine to manipte information with other means, as she did many times before on the Three Continents, but selling information in particr was something of a contract with her


    word on the line.


    She much preferred selling information that was true, and if she needed to spread false information, to utilize gossip and possibly feeding the information topetition, or intentionally let a piece of information be stolen.


    Fen Baihu pointed out his less than admirable scheme before, but since she wasn''t the one involved, and was simply amused by the whole situation, he didn''t really stop to consider it. It was simply an efficient way of doing what they needed to do, so he didn''t really put much


    thought behind the ethics of it.


    However, if it was making Liang Yuhan ufortable, it was different.


    "No... I...", Liang Yuhan became a bit flustered by his response, as she didn''t intend to me


    him.


    "Don''t worry, I understand. It''s just something I didn''t think about before. But I''ll make sure to take that into consideration in the future", he replied.


    "But...", there was a note of worry in her tone.


    "Haha, it''s not the only way of doing things that I know, Madam Liang. And it''s not like I''m helpless without it. There are countless ways to make things work. I''d rather just use ways that don''t make those who work with me ufortable, that''s all", he lightlyughed as her expression made it seem like a big deal when it was not in his eyes.


    Just as he could adjust to doing things the way Wei Lan would not be ufortable with his actions, he could adjust again. After all, the result would not change much just because he took a more moral or honorable approach to get it, but he would gain in the added satisfaction of those around him.


    If anything did not change in Wu Long since his rebirth, it was the way he viewed obstacles


    and problems. Or rather, how little he thought of effort to ovee them when choosing his


    approach.


    The difference in time and effort required wasn''t in his field of vision at all. Whether he needed to work long and hard or to only make a simple quick move, it all was the same in his


    eyes.


    To him, a far more important consideration was what approach made him feel the most satisfied when getting the results.


    So rather than restrictions, the feelings and desires of people who were close to him were an enhancement of satisfaction in doing things a certain way.


    "Really, do I look like I''m troubled by it?", he added, seeing the look in her eyes.


    Madam Liang couldn''t really understand it yet, because this way of thinking was quite foreign


    to her. But she didn''t insist on trying to dissuade him, since she knew that he rarely said things like that if he wasn''t sure of his intentions.


    Instead, her attention shifted to the Ember Palm Pavilion, "Do you think those youngsters


    might be a problem?"


    "Haha, I''m afraid so. By the time night falls they''ll probably barge in here to cause trouble


    and try to retrieve that pouch", Wu Long shook his head at the choice he knew those two Disciples would make, as he could not mistake the look in their eyes as they watched the silver being handed over.


    It wasn''t really about the money, but the fact that their Sect had to pay to such ''lowly people''


    just for an introduction without any guarantee of results.


    A thinking that came out as a result of sheltered upbringing in the Sect, and a sense of entitlement instilled by the high status of their Sect as well as youthful ambition.


    "I guess we''ll have a bit of extra leverage then", Wu Long then added with a meaningful smile, and Liang Yuhan shook her head with a smile as well.


    "Master, why would we pay them? Isn''t it a sham? They are not even taking responsibility for


    anything...", as Wu Long predicted, at this exact moment, one of the two Disciples asked his Master in a respectful way, disguising his dissatisfaction by asking for guidance. "Haha, that''s just how information traders work, Hu''er. They''re just bridge builders and


    intermediaries", Elder Shu chuckled at that question, believing his Disciple would gradually understand the way of the world as he followed him like this.


    "But... what if it turns out those people she connects us to are just swindlers?", the other


    Disciples asked with a bit of puzzlement.


    "That''s why she specified that it is not certain. It''s not part of the information they stake their reputation on, thus they only took that small of a fee. We just need to verify the possibility someone might know something about our missing person", the other Elder replied to the


    confusion of both Disciples.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    To them, they were paying for random people saying things that could or could not be false.


    For the two Disciples, it made as much sense as paying for empty air to someone iming


    they own it. However, a crucial phrase, "small fee", caught their attention. It really was nothing in the eyes of their Sect, so the Disciples took this exnation a bit differently. That the price was so insignificant, the Elders just couldn''t be bothered and paid it. ''Master and Elder Shu really are too forgiving of those who don''t know their ce... but I am not so kind'', one of the Disciples thought as he perceived the ''truth'' of what happened, mirroring the thoughts of the other Disciple.

 Chapter 747: Absurd World

    Chapter 747: Absurd World


    ?


    Two figures crouched on a rooftop, opposite the building that the Thousand Eyes Pce used. They were d in ck clothes, and were ready to pull up cloth masks onto their faces.


    "Do you see it?", one of the figures asked.


    "No, the formations and arrays in the building are tooplex, even my Spiritual Sense can''t prate it unnoticed", the other one shook his head.


    "Heh, not bad for backwater rats", the first one chuckled, knowing hispanion had a Special Physique that not only enhanced his Spiritual Sense, but also made it harder to detect. "I know right? Even at the risk of sounding obnoxious, I''d still say we''re pretty good", a third voice spoke as the two took a moment to process the idea of hearing it, and that the direction it came from was in between them.


    Their heads then turned with lightning speed to the space slightly behind in between the two.


    "Oof, you almost unscrewed your heads there... you see your bodies are... a bit stationary at the moment, so the only thing that moved was your neck. Dizzy from that head snap? Here, let me help you rx a little so you don''t hurt yourselves like that", a man in a low-sitting bamboo hat, in the same crouching pose as the two, chuckled, while his hands were already finishing inserting thin needles into the backs of the would-be raiders, thest of a set he likely started putting in before even speaking up.


    "H-how?", one of them spoke with difficulty as his whole body became strained, but still unable to move.


    "Mm, your Spiritual Sense is indeed quite tricky", the man nodded as he stood up, dusting off his hands, "But that''s the thing about people. Our strengths, especially if they''re as pronounced and innate as yours, can be a hazard when you rely on them so much"


    Several more people in the same clothes and bamboo hats silently appeared on the roof, approaching the two who were struggling to move, frozen still in their crouching poses. "Don''t worry guys, you won''t die. We''ll return you to your Sect safe and sound", the man spoke, and then shrugged his shoulders adding "can''t save you from getting punished by your Elders for this little outing of yours though"


    The two grimaced as they started feeling dizzy, their consciousness drifting away.


    "You didn''t have to deal with them in person", Madam Liang said to Wu Long, who returned to the building and was taking off the bamboo hat.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust your people, I just wanted to make sure the two wouldn''t get hurt. We want to gain bargaining leverage, not to piss off the Ember Palm Sect", Wu Long smiled.


    "Is it because of that one''s Spiritual Sense?"


    "Mm, it''s actually no joke, shame he has no idea how to use it properly. It''s likely a Variant Physique with an enhanced Root of Awareness", Wu Long nodded, the look in his eyes showing he wasn''t exaggerating his praise.


    He sighed, thinking of how this incredible talent was wasted.


    If Wu Long had that Spiritual Sense variation, his skills and experience would allow him to gain a perception level close to someone two entire Great Realms higher, which would make him even more dangerous in battle as well.


    However, physiques that focused on perception and senses had a tendency of being underestimated in favor of those that directly influenced strength or boosted one''s ability to cultivate, so the young man who had it was only recognized enough to be a Direct Disciple of an Elder, not someone treasured by the entire Sect as he should have been.


    And it was unlikely he would ever have the guidance to, or even motivation, to try and improve the way he uses that gift of his.


    "That ability just requires skill and proper direction to utilize, and it would be absurdly powerful", he added with a wry smile.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "If Valley Master says so, it must be true. To bepletely honest, I used to not understand the appeal of such abilities as well", Madam Liang shrugged her shoulders, "...until I met you, that is. Now I question everything I knew day to day"


    "There is no shame in that, it is actually normal to think that way. Because if simply raising one''s cultivation in a proper way can bridge a gap in strength between someone who lived thousands of years and a youngster who''s been alive for a mere couple of decades, anyone would think all that matters is cultivation. The fact you''re reflecting is more admirable", Wu Long chuckled.


    Such was the absurdity of the cultivation world that it allowed cultivation to trample skill no matter how great that skill was, as long as the difference in realms was sufficient.


    It was no wonder, in such a world, abilities that required skill to shine took a backseat to those that were powerful on their own, while the concept of skill itself took a backseat to cultivation realms.


    Of course, even in such a world, many recognized the value of skill, but even those who did never actually ced it above cultivation, andpared to the poption of the world who ced their entire faith in cultivation only, they were still a minority.


    In this sense, the concept of strength in the world of cultivators was quite shallow in Wu Long''s eyes.


    His poor talent in cultivation forced him to hold a different perspective on what constituted strength, and to explore the concept of technical skill from a different perspective. It made him notice potential where it was ignored.


    Thus, there was no one who valued such things as the talent that Disciple had, as much as Wu Long did.


    The next day, he and a few of Thousand Eyes Pce members set out to the Spiritual Land that the Ember Palm Pavilion now upied.


    But as they were traveling outside the Silver Wing City, Wu Long suddenly stopped, prompting the rest of the group to halt their steps as well.


    "Hahaha, perceptive... as expected of someone working in this line of business", aughter came from a distance, and five figures quickly approached the area.


    ''Seven Extreme Swords Sect'', Wu Long narrowed his eyes under the bamboo hat, recognizing the insignia on the robes of those people.


    But as the Elder of the third Major Sect vying for supremacy on the continent tried to speak up further, Wu Long''s figure suddenly blurred, and reappeared surrounded by streaks of


    lightning right before him.


    "Hmph! How impertinent!", the Elder''s expression sank as he saw a mere Mortal Transcendence Realm challenging him, an expert in the 4th level of Essence Gathering Realm.


    The sword that appeared in his hand rose, however, didn''t make it in time and halted, as the look in his eyes quickly changed the next moment.


    "I-impos-...", a steak of light cleanly cleaved the Elder''s figure in two, from the top of the head to his crotch, shocking both Wu Long''s allies and the rest of the Seven Extremes Swords Sect members.


    "L-lightning of H-heavenly Punishment?!?! H-how is this-...?!", one of the Sect Protectors who stood nearest to the Elder could clearly feel the breath of Heavenly Punishment from the light that took the life of their Elder, while his eyes reflected the two halves of the corpse starting to turn to ash and dissipate.


    This aura that instinctually gave rise to fear in the minds and hearts of cultivators momentarily numbed the response of the four Sect Protectors.


    "Tch, can''t handle it after all...", Wu Long clicked his tongue as he watched the sword in his own hand turn to ash too, after only a single use of the Annihtion Lightning. ''Well, good thing I have that one now'', he thought with a smile as he saw the sword in the hand of the Elder he just killed, one that was a massive upgrade to the one he just ruined. He quickly grabbed that sword, while his Water Rune stretched a thin stream that took off the Spatial Ring, while he already was in front of the nearest Sect Protector who shouted out. "Run!", the other one a bit further away shouted as he turned to run, seeing the situation turn dire, while the one before Wu Long desperately tried to evade an attack. Though his maneuver only got him a cross-cut from shoulder to the waist instead of cleanly halving him like his Elder.


    This attack didn''t contain any Annihtion Lightning, but the Sword Domain that expanded from Wu Long was more than enough for these Essence Awakening Realm practitioners.


    It also caught the one who shouted to run in the discolored space, as he suddenly slowed down, and lost his head while not fully understanding what happened.


    The other two tried to use the time that Wu Long used to kill their colleagues to get away, but their hearts were pierced from seemingly nowhere, by two daggers, as crimson glowing eyes were all they saw before their consciousness faded away.


    "See? I told you, being too sure of being able to win before even knowing who you''re dealing


    with is a shortcut to a dumb death", Wu Long half-turned to Fen Baihu who appeared next to the Hong sisters that finished off the two sect Protectors, "That Elder would have actually been a tough opponent if he had a chance to fight without letting his guard down"


    It was very possible that in the current state where Wu Long was temporarily stripped of the abilities given by the three Supreme Cultivation Methods, that Elder would have given him a hard time. Unfortunately for him, he was killed before he could show even a fraction of his


    strength.


    This was yet another absurdity of this cultivation world, and one of its many facets.

 Chapter 748: Humming blade

    Chapter 748: Humming de


    ?


    "Were they after those two?", Hong Yue asked while turning her gaze to the two Disciples of the Ember Palm Pavilion, carried in unconscious state by the Thousand Eyes Pce members.


    "Likely, it could also be that they simply wanted to sabotage our rtionships with the Ember Palm Pavilion by eliminating a group that went to deliver them, I don''t know what their y was, but this encounter wouldn''t have ended well either way", Wu Long shrugged, as it was impossible to know exactly what the goal of those five was.


    The only thing he knew, that since they dared to confront them without disguise, wearing their Sect''s insignia, this situation was bound to end in bloodshed, so he sped up the process a little. Not to mention, he wanted to eliminate the biggest threat first, before that Elder was ready.


    "How did they know we were going to transport them at all though?", Fen Baihu spoke curiously looking as the two halves of the Elder''s body only partially turned to ash, near the ces where the de imbued with Annihtion Lightning passed, leaving behind two charred pieces.


    "While I did settle the would-be-attack quietlyst night, I couldn''t really do much about those two being too sloppy to sneak through the city to the building unnoticed. Someone who witnessed their failed attack must''ve sold the Seven Extreme Swords Sect and Crystal Wood Sect the information. On that note, let''s go before we meet thetter", Wu Long chuckled, collecting the Spatial Rings of the four Sect Protectors, and then disposing of all five bodies.


    They moved out, picking their route slightly more deliberately this time, to not encounter any more trouble.


    In the meantime Wu Long examined the high-level 1st-tier Profound Grade sword he just obtained. Unlike the sword Wu Long used before, which technically also passed as a Profound Grade treasure because of the materials and durability, this one was akin to Gu Zhen''s cauldron, a true Profound Grade Treasure.


    If it was let go, it would float in the air, and follow its owner, answering the call of its owner tond in their hand on its own. It could not be really effectively used as a flying weapon, but in that floating state, it would automatically protect its owner as well, though its level of protection would mostly work against those in Nine Mortal Realms.


    As such, it had the mark of its previous owner, and had to be subdued in order to use.


    However, there was a catch, in that weapon-based treasures were usable even without subduing them, as long as the one who did so possessed corresponding Weapon Intent, and their mastery of that weapon was higher than the owner.


    In other words, weapons submit to the authority of a true Martial Master.


    The sword emitted a low humm in his hands, as Fen Baihu narrowed her eyes from his side. ''As expected of someone once called the Weapon Whisperer... they truly do emit a humming sound whennding in his hands....'', she thought as she remembered the rumors that the God of ughter could make almost any weapon betray its owner.


    Wu Long, in turn, smiled as he recognized the light vibration of the sword in his hands, the handle slightly heating up in his palm.


    It was a unique, intimate feeling, that formed when he held any weapon. A kind of mutual respect.


    Of course, weapons of this Grade did not possess true consciousness, so it was mainly superstition. But the connection he held with weapons he wielded was always genuine.


    The weapons that broke while he used them, also always emitted a clear shattering sound, as if celebrating their passing in battle, not rotting away somewhere unused. And he always answered that by not shelving the weapons he used, using them until they shattered or turned into ashes.


    Some might not bring out a spear that had a crack in it to battle, or a sword that was approaching its limit. There were also those who viewed sentimental value in a damaged weapon that they carried before, and thus chose to store it rather than let it breakpletely.


    However, Wu Long never let go of any of the weapons he personally used until they broke. It was not like he intentionally broke them, rather, there were many cases where he did everything to dy the inevitable end of a weapon. He just used them until the very end, letting them serve their purpose until their final moments as his own way of showing respect. It was the same for the weapons he used in this life, as every single one he took up even once in his hands, either broke, or was still in use by him.


    He quickly imed ownership of the sword, not requiring much effort since the sword waspletely obedient. Or rather, if such description could fit it, eager to be subdued.


    Wu Long then sank his Spiritual Sense into the Spatial Ring.


    ''Nice'', he smiled checking the contents. Aside from the a fair amount of wealth and things that could be sold like cultivation techniques and materials in the ring, the Elder possessed a few valuable Cultivation Pills.


    Among them, one stood out to Wu Long since it was something that Elder likely carried around in hopes of one day advancing into the Essence Ignition Realm.


    "A Marrow Burning Pill"


    "You''re not going to say you want to use it in Mortal Transcendence Realm, are you?", Fen Baihu raised her eyebrows at the mention of that pill.


    "Heh, why not? It might be a bit specialized for breakthroughs into Essence Ignition, but if used right, it''s an excellent body tempering, and crucially, Yang attribute medicine", Wu Long chuckled, as both his Body Tempering and Yang Root were not advancing muchpared to his cultivation in the past few months.


    "Uh, why did I even bother asking?", she shook her head, not sure how to interpret the fact he so nonchntly talked about taking a pill, usually reserved for someone three Major Realms higher, but more crucially, those Major Realms being in a higher Greater Realm.


    This was not like taking a pill made for Foundation Building Realm or higher while being in Qi Manifestation or Revolving Qi Realm. It could be said, the difference was like heaven and earth. But then again, she already knew how abnormal Wu Long was, so if he really was confident, she had nothing further to say.


    Wu Long chuckled at her reaction, as eventually everyone who spent a certain amount of time around him learnt to just give upmon sense, which was actively happening to Fen Baihu.


    They reached the Ember Palm Pavilion''s new Spiritual Land, where they were greeted by the two Sect Elders who visited the Thousand Eyes Pce yesterday, and a few dozen Sect Protectors.


    It seems they were just about to set out in search of the missing Disciples, when Wu Long''s group arrived.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Please send Madam Tianyan our heartfelt gratitude for sparing these fools, and sincere apologies for the trouble caused", Elder Shu spoke as his eyes looked at the two Disciples, who were still hazy from just being woken up from deep slumber, but already slowly realizing the situation, and thus hiding their gazes.


    "Will do", one of the Thousand Eyes Pce members cupped his hands as a representative, and upon confirming that Wu Long - standing behind him amid others - did not give any signs to alter the n, continued "But we must inform you that we have evaded two groups from Crystal Wood Sect and Seven Extreme Swords Sect on our way here"


    The two Elders furrowed their eyebrows at this new information, while the Thousand Eyes Pce member continued.


    "While we cannot be certain of their motivation, we judged that encountering them would carry risks. Normally we would not divulge information that could be profitable without pay, but given the fact they were searching the area we were supposed to pass at this timing, upon rying the situation, we have received instructions from the Heavenly Eye to inform you of the circumstances", the man spoke in a neutral tone, but a smirk appeared on the lips of Elder Shu.


    ''Heh, those bastards of the Crystal Wood and Extreme Swords have messed up, they pissed off information brokers that are on the rise in these areas'', he thought with glee, as this just now was clearly both showing favor to the Ember Palm Pavilion, and at the same time a small retaliation toward the two Sects mentioned.


    "Understood, we thank the Thousand Eyes Pce for the gracious gesture. This situation is quite sudden, so we weren''t prepared, but be assured, we will send a token of our gratitude to your headquarters at ater time", Elder Shu spoke in an amicable tone, visibly in good mood, as the member of the Thousand Eyes Pce cupped his fist with a slight bow, and the group


    retreated back.


    However, for such a rtively smooth trip, things turned on the way back, as they could not evade an encounter with a group from the Crystal Wood Sect.


    ''Haa~, I suppose getting lucky to meet an idiot who lets his guard down twice in a row is too much to ask'', Wu Long inwardly sighed as he could tell this Elder in 3rd level of Essence Gathering Realm was not going to be so easy to deal with like thest one.

 Chapter 749: We’ll have to add that to our training

    Chapter 749: We¡¯ll have to add that to our training


    ?


    "Tsk, it seems we''rete", the Elder clicked his tongue as he didn''t see Disciples of the Ember Palm Pavilion anywhere, and the group were traveling to the Silver Wing City, not from it, "Haa~... what a waste of time. Alright, let''s deal with these and-..."


    Wu Long took a step forward, and arge crimson saber, the Blood Drinker, that once belonged to the Blood Demon of the Wood Spirit Continent appeared in his left hand.


    "Hah! Laughable", the Elder didn''t bat an eye, only slightly annoyed at being interrupted mid-sentence, his Spiritual Qi growing in crystal-like shapes, forming a small shield-like structure that floated not far from the back of his palm, which he then used to deflect the attack.


    But a moment before the crimson sabernded, his eyebrow twitched as he recognized that he wouldn''t be able to just swat away the de, and possibly lose out in closebat, and he switched to quickly growing a bigger shield of crystalline-shaped Spiritual Qi in front of him. "Mountain Cleaving de", the next moment the Elder heard a cold voice, and a dangerous premonition caused him to evade without relying on the makeshift defense he made, and a Spiritual Qi image of the saber in Wu Long''s hand, only muchrger, shattered the defense.


    "Nine Orchids Spear Art", when Wu Long reappeared in the Elder''s view floating through the halves of the Elder''s shield, his thereto free right hand was already holding a spear.


    Nine Spiritual Qi images of the spear appeared around him, moving in unison but with different trajectories.


    The Elder''s eyes widened as the sense he got from these spear images was confusing, there was a sense of danger but it seemed to not be contained within the spears.


    ''Could it be...?!?!'', he quickly constructed another shield, this time using a proper technique of his Sect.


    And the next moment, sparks flew on the surface of the shield he constructed. And even though to others it seemed as if it was just a normal attack, the Elder could see that the spears seemed to speed up to meet the points where sparks flew.


    The Elder''s forehead became covered with beads of cold sweat as he realized that had he timed his defense to the visible spears it would have already beente, the actual attack was invisible and traveled ahead of the spear images, which onlyter matched the speed to create an illusion of making damage.


    Meanwhile talismans were swirling in the air around Wu Long, and more concealed ones were flying out to the surroundings.


    This entire sequence of attacks happened in mere moments, and the subsequent attacksunched by Wu Long were as swift and deadly, leaving the Elder in shock at being driven into a corner by someone in Mortal Transcendence Realm. He didn''t have time to give out instructions, while the two groups watched the two fight.


    The Crystal Wood Sect Protectors believed this would be over soon and that the Elder was toying with his opponent, while the Thousand Eyes Pce members were told to not engage as long as the other side didn''t move.


    "Hahaha, you! You are quite good!!! You won''tst long spending your Spiritual Qi like that, but the fact you can fight with me like an equal even for a short while is incredible!", after some time passed, the Elder spoke in the heat of the battle, as with time, the advantage of Wu Long''s attacks being sudden and not letting the Elder adjust was gradually lost.


    More importantly, the Elder was now treating Wu Long like an extremely dangerous opponent unlike in the beginning, so his responses to every attack were appropriate, and he also started to send out attacks.


    He could see that Wu Long used several times the amount of Spiritual Qi,bining andyering it in a way to match the strength of the Elder''s Reinforced Qi.


    Profound Qi of someone in the Essence Gathering Realm was, after all, too powerful to go against it with normal Spiritual Qi.


    "What a shame, you must be a once-in-a-generation genius, if you had been in our Sect, you would have no doubt taken the Prime Disciple position...", the Eldermented that this talented man was going to die here. The fact he belonged to some other group and not the Crystal Wood Sect was already reason enough to eliminate him before he had the chance to grow further.


    However, the man in the bamboo hat that fought the Elder continued to silently attack with the spear in one hand and arge saber in another, still somewhat controlling the flow of the fight by the sheer amount and speed of dominating attacks.


    "Hahaha, Elder Ro seems to be enjoying himself", one of the Sect Protectors spoke as he saw that the fight stabilized in a kind of stalemate.


    "Hmm, I was wondering if that guy was really pushing in the beginning, or Elder Ro was just having fun, it seems I didn''t even need to question it", the other answered him.


    ''Idiots...'', Fen Baihu thought as she looked at the fight with apletely different


    perspective.


    "Hmm? What''s that?", one of the Sect Protectors suddenly narrowed his eyes, looking slightly above the fight.


    "What?"


    "There", he pointed out, as the others seemingly didn''t notice anything.


    ''Heh, they finally noticed...'', the Celestial Fox shook her head as it was alreadyte.


    The sky above the two locked in battle had unnatural-looking distortions, as if looking through a very clear ss so that it almost looked like there was nothing there, but something didn''t quite feel right.


    The Elder also noticed something strange, but since he was focused on Wu Long, his discovery was different. Throughout the fight, two of the Spatial Rings on Wu Long''s hand were constantly active. It was a small detail, but it didn''t seem like Wu Long was taking anything out of the Spatial Rings, or putting anything in.


    At first the Elder thought the rings were Spiritual Treasures that helped Wu Long concentrate his Spiritual Qi in such an borate and highly intricate way, that allowed him to match his own Profound Qi, since the control required for such delicate maniption of Spiritual Qi was tooplex to keep up in the heat of battle, and at such speeds and amounts. He was already anticipating getting his hands on such valuable Spiritual Treasures.


    However, as he concentrated on the rings more and more, he finally recognized that they really were just Spatial Rings.


    ''Wait, if those are Spatial Rings... then what is he-...'', as this thought traveled through his mind, the sky above him opened up.


    The image of the sky matching the pattern around it was seemingly painted on the faces of thousands upon thousands of talismans that now gave way, and an enormous column of water mixed with soil poured down from above.


    "Wha-...?!?! G-great Indomitable Crystal Prison!!!", the Elder widened his eyes and then quickly constructed a spherical-shaped uneven shell of crystal-like structures around himself


    while Wu Long retreated back.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Wh-what in the Heavens?!"


    "What is that?!"


    "Elder Ro!!!"


    The Sect Protectors looked at that scene with shock, as the enormous amount of water, muddy


    as it was mixed with soil, was only visible from below, the rest of the column stretching far into the sky still covered with sky-like image from all sides, as if a cylindrical wall of swirling and moving talismans was covering it.


    "Hahaha! It seems there''s more to you than meets the eyes!", however, an excitedughter resounded next, the voice intentionally amplified with Spiritual Qi, and calming down the


    Sect Protectors.


    Instead of being flustered by something so unexpected the Elder of the Crystal Wood Sect grew excited, since his opponent seemed to hold great secrets. Secrets that would be his soon.


    The water covered the Elder in his protective shellpletely from all sides, creating a sphere that was constantly pressured to umte around the crystal shell, and connected to the column from above that also exerted pressure.


    "Falcon Talon Piercing Strike, second form, Flying Talon", Wu Long made a thrust with his spear, and then added Annihtion Lightning to the Spear Qi that was sent forth.


    The strike looked like a streak of light that pierced the sphere in a split moment, and at the same time, a channel formed in the water bubble.


    The next moment everything returned to the way it was before the strike that Wu Long unleashed, and after opening up the water sphere, he started collecting the water back into


    his Spatial Ring.


    The Elder''s disfigured body fell down lifelessly onto the ground below, causing confusion to appear on the faces of the Sect Protectors.


    "W-What...", one of them muttered in a daze. Fear and panic didn''t even begin to form as not one of them registered what happened.


    "Fen Baihu", Wu Long calmly said out loud, and a mist spirited away the Sect Protectors who btedly tried to struggle, but couldn''t do anything against the Celestial Fox.


    "W-what happened?", Hong Yue asked with widened eyes as the turn of events was sudden


    for her too.


    And though the faces of the Thousand Eyes Pce members were not visible under bamboo hats, their bodynguage spoke loudly of their confusion.


    Only Hong Ye seemingly didn''t really care about what it was, the only thing that mattered to her was that her Darling won, as she appeared next to him to hug his waist.


    "It''s pressure", Fen Baihu said, appearing next to the white-haired twin, her eight tails swirling behind her as she looked at the body of the Elder with amusement.


    "Pressure?", Hong Yue turned to the Celestial Fox.


    "Mm, cultivators in higher Boundless Worlds learn to constantly, almost on instinct-level,


    control the pressure and temperature of their bodies, as the world around them sometimes


    can exert sudden and great changes in conditions, such as pressure and temperature when they travel, but people in the Boundless Profound World don''t have that habit yet, so he used that to his advantage", Fen Baihu nodded.


    And seeing the confusion remaining on the face of the assassin, added, "He first put enormous pressure on that man, such pressure travels regardless of whether you are in direct contact with the water or not. He was basically suddenly thrust deep into the ocean floor. To counter that, he increased his body pressure to conform to his environment, instead of insting his body with apletely different method. So when Wu Long suddenly made an opening in the water pressuring him along with breaking a hole in the side of the shell that man created, the inside of the shell dpressed in just a moment, so all the liquids in his body that were under extreme pressure boiled in an instant. This has nothing to do with how tough a cultivator''s body is in such a High Realm, but the way it behaves under certain conditions, so a mortal and cultivator would die the exact same way if the cultivator is not regting his body in a certain way"


    "I figured there was a chance, but it actually worked", Wu Long shrugged, since the fact none of the cultivators regted pressure and temperature properly, only adjusting to the conditions around them and not creating a constant internal condition of the body, was something he noticed quite a while ago, adding, "We''ll have to add that to our training soon anyway, so now''s a good time to demonstrate why it''s important"

 Chapter 750: Handing over a knife

    Chapter 750: Handing over a knife


    ?


    After retrieving the water and soil into his Spatial Rings, Wu Long lowered the talismans that formed the concealing wall to ground level, and deactivated them in batches as soon as they were rtively low.


    The talismans withered into dust as soon as Spiritual Qi stopped flowing through them.


    Although, from up close this concealment was sloppy, only proven effective because Wu Long distracted his opponent and his subordinates with a shy battle, its main function was to hide that sight that would have been visible for miles and miles away. And from far away this disguise was basically perfect.


    Wu Long then collected the Spatial Ring, and after disposing of the body, the group traveled back to the Silver Wing City.


    As soon as he got back, Wu Long received confirmation from Zhao Xieren that the Three Pirs Sect had agreed to cooperate, which sent the further ns into motion.


    The two groups from the Major Sects that seemed to have disappeared that day without a trace, generated a lot of rumors floating around the city, but the main theory was that they fought against each other and were then ambushed by a third party in a weakened state.


    The members of the Thousand Eyes Pce that returned were witnessed by various groups in the city, and were clearly only Nine Mortal Realms practitioners, so it was deemed impossible they were in any way connected to the disappearance of the two groups, both of which only had Transcendents in them.


    At the same time, the Ember Palm Pavilion lodged an officialint against the two other Sects, alleging they sent their groups out to intercept two Disciples of the Ember Palm Pavilion.


    After all, the three Sects were of the Righteous Path, and openly targeting Disciples of others was considered not only taboo involving penalties, but also dishonorable, affecting the dignity and reputation of the Sect.


    The two Sects denied the allegation, but were unable to exin why their groups were in that area at that time, since the fact they were present was already confirmed, as those who sold them the information about the Disciples of the Ember Palm Pavilion did not hesitate to also sell the information that the two Sects sent out teams.


    If they denied there were any of their people at all in that vicinity, they lost any clues to finding their Elders and Sect Protectors, or at least clues as to what happened to them. Not to mention, that if they denied their existence and their bodies wereter found there, it would be even worse.


    Thus all they could do was to silently search, while keeping the reason they sent out those groups vague.


    All this, however, facilitated the involvement of the Martial Alliance, and soon the news reached the continent that the branch of the Alliance located in the Wei Dynasty sent a delegation and an overseer.


    A few dayster, Wu Long was standing at a clearing in the forest, wearing the disguise of a Talisman Master from the teau.


    Soon, a group approached the vicinity.


    A formless ripple of Spiritual Qi spread from Wu Long, and after a moment a simr but different in fluctuations ripple came back, as both confirmed they were the counterparts that were supposed to meet here by the predetermined signal.


    The Ember Palm Pavilion approached, this time led by an Elder who was likely higher in status than the two they met before, who were also present. HIS cultivation was at the 6th level of Essence Gathering Realm, so he was unlikely to be a Grand Elder.


    ''An Inner Court Elder then...'', Wu Long narrowed his eyes.


    "You are quite bold to meet us like this", the Inner Court Elder noted as he saw Wu Long''s cultivation.


    For someone iming to have information about the Ember Palm Pavilion''s missing agent, not having equal strength when meeting was risky.


    "I was hired to be an intermediary", Wu Long shrugged, as talismans swirled around him, forming an intricate set of circr patterns.


    "Long-distancemunication array? Heh, how clever... and if we tried to capture you to find the ones who sent you?", the Inner Court Elder snorted with amusement.


    "They would flee while I''ll have no use to you", Wu Long shrugged.


    The Ember Palm Pavilion members hadplicated looks appear on their faces. It was rather rude for those who hired this Talisman Master to not meet in person, but they couldn''t exactly me the other side, since the topic was sensitive.


    And the Inner Court Elder''s initial questions only served to confirm that it would not have been wise to meet if they didn''t have sufficient force, or assurance this will not grow into a conflict, since the two sides did not have trust.


    At the same time, it was unlikely that they could gain anything from capturing this Talisman Master. Even though he could be bluffing, and know who he worked for, checking his bluff was not to their advantage.


    [Greetings], at this time, a voice came through themunication channel that the Talisman Master set up.


    ''Hoh... how talented...'', the Inner Court Elder narrowed his eyes, since theplex link only took half a minute to establish, and was seemingly quite stable.


    "Let''s skip the pleasantries, we all know why we''re here. Why do you im we don''t have those who came from the Battle God''s Cradle?", he then spoke aloud, staring intently into themunication array even though there was no image, only sound.


    [The topic is a bit sensitive, would you mind if only the esteemed Elders were privy to the conversation?], the reply surprised the three Elders, but they signaled the Sect Protectors to move further away.


    And seeing that, the Talisman Master created a sound barrier that isted the three Elders with himself and themunication array within it.


    "Now are you able to answer?", the Elder impatiently asked again.


    [Because we''re the ones who arrived from there], the answer caused shock to appear on the faces of the Ember Palm Pavilion Elders.


    "And our agent?"


    [We have him, as a gesture of good will, we are willing to return him to you], the voice from beyond themunication array spoke causing the three Elders to furrow their eyebrows. "Goodwill, you say...", the Inner Court Elder muttered as his eyes threw a nce at the masked Talisman Master.


    There was no reaction from him, as he seemed to be just a bystander, in fact, there was a sound isting array around him, so he likely did not even hear their conversation. This conversation turned out to be more important than the Elder in charge thought. "What is your purpose in approaching us?", the Elder then inquired, inwardly d he agreed to exclude the Sect Protectors from the conversation.


    [We wish to establish a connection with your Sect. We will help you gain dominance over yourpetitors, and help establishmunication with the authorities on the other side in the Boundless Mortal World. And you will help us, there are a few things we need help with, but I suppose the main and hardest one is to gain ess to the other World Stone]


    "The other World Stone? To the Silent Haven Continent?"


    [No, the third one on this Continent, to the Great Wilderness]


    "Wha-... are you insane?"


    [We will not open the World Stone, no, I should say we will notpletely open it. We only wish to tamper with the Formation to allow a backdoor to the other side that we can control at


    will]


    "...", the Inner Court Elder became silent for a few moments, as he processed this


    proposition.


    The Martial Alliance was technically in charge of the Seal, but as all three Major Sects vying for dominance on the continent were part of the Alliance, as long as one Sect emerged victorious and was acknowledged as being the custodians of the continent, they wouldrgely take over the responsibility of maintaining the Seal on the World Stone as well. The Martial Alliance itself would only leave minimal presence, or perhaps only send periodic check-ups. He did not know enough about formations to know if what the man on the other side of thismunication array was talking about was possible.


    If it indeed was possible, even though he didn''t know what purpose could they possibly have for desiring it, it was a fairly harmless deal for the Ember Palm Pavilion, but... "How would your help be of use to us in gaining control over the continent?"


    [Haha, we already helped you], the voice spoke, and a signal appeared from within the array, seemingly triggered from the other side.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Talisman Master saw the signal, and took out a Spatial Ring, tossing it to the Elder.


    Catching the ring, the Elder first sank his Spiritual Sense inside, and then raised his widened


    eyes to themunication array.


    "This...", he spoke not sure how to react, since inside the Spatial Ring were spare robes of the


    Seven Extreme Swords Sect and Crystal Wood Sect Elders.


    [I believe our cooperation would prove useful to you]


    "...", the Elder became silent. He was not authorized to make such a deal. However, as if


    anticipating that...


    [And by you, I mean the three esteemed Elders personally]


    "What do you...", the Inner Court Elder''s ears perked up as he felt something in the tone of the


    speaker, a familiar inflection when making a shady deal, "Are you suggesting I betray the


    Sect?!"


    [Of course not, your Sect would only gain in being the dominant force over this continent, and would receive no harm. That said, why should that stop you from gaining something on top of that, that will not be in conflict with the interests of your Sect?]


    "...", the Elder didn''t show any eagerness, but didn''t stop the one speaking either, as the two Elders behind him gulped, exchanging a nervous look.


    [It''s fairly simple, when your Sect gains this continent as the territory of influence, you just need to be the one in charge of the branch, that way our cooperation and the identity of our group as being the ones from the Battle God''s Cradle would be strictly between your branch and us, your Main Sect does not need to know, and it would thus avoid any problems as well. Meanwhile we can proceed to be good partners that help each other out and keep


    each other''s secrets]


    "But a Branch Master should be at minimum..."


    [Exactly, which is where the part you profites in. We will help you breakthrough to the Essence Ignition Realm, and for the esteemed Elders who follow you, we will help them reach Inner Court Elder cultivation, which equals to the Grand Elder of a branch Sect...]


    The wordsing from themunication array lit greed in the eyes of the three Elders, as their own minds already started the process of rationalization of how this deal would bring benefit to all sides while harming none.


    The Main Sect would gain what they desire, the Elders too, and this mysterious group that came from the Boundless Mortal World would receive anonymity from forces that would otherwise try to restrain them, while operating in the territory of the branch.


    If the Main Sect of the Ember Palm Pavilion were to be involved, this mysterious group would immediately be ousted for being ascenders from the Boundless Mortal World, and then a hunt would begin for them. However, if no one knew, it was a different story, their identity would be safe, and the fact the Elders knew about it would also be a guarantee of partnership, since


    this mysterious group could not betray them.


    There was only one thing that had to be rified.


    "How would you help us advance?", the Elder spoke, gulping after asking the question as he


    eagerly awaited the answer.


    [Helping you advance is part of the help in gaining control over this continent. If we could not do that our partnership will fall apart. It would be hard to prove to you we have that ability at this point, but it would be apparent early on into our cooperation. For now, as long as you agree, we can all profit. There is no risk for you, since if we cannot deliver on our part, you hold the cards to oust us], the voice spoke, as the Elders exchanged hesitant looks. After some time of silence in which the three Elders spoke with sound transmissions between each other, the Inner Court Elder nodded, "For now, let''s say we will see how this goes. We


    can''t be certain that you can do what you say that you can, but I recognize there is little merit in telling such an easily disprovable lie"


    [Excellent, we will contact you shortly with more details, for now, we will deliver your agent who went missing to your Spiritual Land in theing days]


    The three Elders took ast look at each other, and after nodding, moved out to leave the area,


    taking the Sect Protectors with them.


    "Hahaha, you really are skilled at scamming people", Fen Baihu appeared near Wu Long a bitter, "amunication array, when you were the one talking to them" Wu Long simply smiled in response, as she shook her head at his shamelessnes. "But are you sure it was okay telling them about Battle God''s Cradle? Even if they don''t know our identity now, we would have to work with themter...", she then added.


    "We had to give them a sense of having the upper hand to get them to lower their guards and even consider cooperating", Wu Long shrugged, "If we didn''t give them anything tangible they could use against us, in their eyes we would be too risky to deal with. When they hold our weakness, however, they feel inclined exploring what benefits they could get. Simply reporting our identity would get them a pat on their backs, while all the benefits would be


    sucked up by whoever is their superior in the Sect. Gaining something directly from us might be a better choice, which is why they are hesitating" "And if they were the wrong type to propose this to?", she asked.


    "It''s the reason I came here in person, to see what they were like, and if they showed the wrong kind of reaction or intentions", Wu Long chuckled, as he was constantly monitoring the three Elders during the conversation, which could have taken a turn to different direction


    at any moment.


    "But for the most part, you can almost always count on greed for personal gain", Wu Long


    then added, as he was fairly certain this conversation would go exactly the way it went long before having it.


    "You can be surprisingly reckless sometimes", she shook her head as any number of things


    could go wrong at any time.


    "Yes,


    but it''s not like I rely that much on these ns to work, you know?", he smiled, turning


    his gaze to her.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m saying that even if all of my ns failedpletely, I never rely on them to the extent


    that it would ruin me if they did. It would be good if they worked, but it won''t be the end of the world if none of them worked at all"


    "Are you saying it would be fine even if the Eternal Duality Valley was stripped of its disguise today or tomorrow?"


    "Yes. Our identities of having ascended from the Boundless Mortal World would eventually


    catch up with us anyway, it''s just a matter of time, not a question of whether that would


    happen. And that happening earlier thanter would not really matter much in the bigger picture, because I don''t rely on it happeningter", Wu Long nodded. "Haa~, I don''t get you. You talk about overconfidence in one moment, and say things like that in the other...", she shook her head, struggling to understand him. "Hahaha, I suppose that''s fair. People are often contradictory in nature, after all, and I am no


    exception. What I''m saying is that in the chaos of life, you can n and get ready all you want, you can do everything right, make absolutely no mistakes anywhere, and do your absolute best, and still fail miserably despite all of it. That is not ipetence, negligence, or weakness, it''s just how life is. All I can do is prepare as much as I can, and pick what options I


    believe to be best, while putting in effort, what use is there in worrying about things entirely outside my control?", Wu Long lightlyughed as he could sympathize with her confusion.

 Chapter 751: World moves on

    Chapter 751: World moves on


    ?


    When Wu Long returned to the Silver Wing City, he was notified that the City Lord''s youngest son, Ko Fuan tried to secretly purchase information about Zhao Xieren, separately from the City Lord Manor.


    He smiled hearing that.


    "Why do you bother with that guy anyway?", Fen Baihu who walked by his side noticed that satisfied expression on his face.


    "What do you think of City Lord?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I don''t think about him"


    "...", the response momentarily stunted Wu Long''s speech, and after chuckling he continued, "Yeah, but what would you say he''s like off the top of your head?"


    "Hmm, nothing in particres to mind"


    "Hahaha", heughed as he should have anticipated that. Her recent curiosity in humans was limited only to Wu Long and hisdies, perhaps the Eternal Duality Valley, and the people Wu Long seemed to hold interest in. The rest were as interesting as roadside pebbles in her eyes, as usual.


    "He''s ambitious and scheming", Wu Long decided on another approach, and seeing Fen Baihu shrug with a rather indifferent ''I guess if you say so... what about it?'' look on her face, continued, "And he''s in Essence Ignition Realm, which means he is near the top of the food chain on this continent. If we were to approach him to try and negotiate, he''ll try to pin us down under his control, he won''t even entertain the thought of cooperation or partnership" "So... you want to use his son against him?"


    "Not really against him, although you could say that since I basically n to offer the father''s position to the son. But what I''m interested in is, who of the two is going to cooperate with us. That youngest son of his is also quite ambitious. You could say he resembles his father more than his other sons, which is probably why thetter keeps him at an arm''s length. But he''s not in a dominant position like his father, he will profit from taking someone''s hand, so he''ll take ours as long as we persuade him well"


    "You saw all that in a brief encounter between them and Crystal Wood Sect at the City Gate square?"


    "That and the way the son behaved on the teau. Not to mention I stuck a spying talisman on him when he was leaving the teau, so you could say I know the internal situation of the City Lord Manor better than most locals now"


    "You''ve been monitoring him this whole time?"


    "No, the talisman could onlyst for a few days, after that I would''ve had to take it away so it doesn''t deactivate in front of someone. But I did it earlier since my condition wasn''t perfect at the time, and so it wasn''t certain the City Lord won''t notice it if I kept using it for long", Wu Long shook his head, as he basically only confirmed the rtionship between father and the four sons, and removed the talisman right after.


    He witnessed as the son was repeatedly struck and berated after reporting what happened at the teau, the actions he took were condemned as "foolish", "hasty", and "arrogant to make" on his own without instructions.


    The City Lord also went out of his way to send the son to personally apologize to the Crystal Wood Sect right after, but without evoking the City Lord Manor, purely as a personal apology.


    The two oldest brothers had mocking expressions as this was happening, while the third brother was silent, not gleeful but also not helpful while their youngest, the fourth son was treated this way.


    This single scene had enough information for Wu Long to consolidate his ideas about future moves.


    "Valley Master", a Thousand Eyes Pce member approached them as they were already at the door to the room Madam Liang was in.


    Seeing Wu Long turn a questioning look to him, the man reported, "Mister Yen and Mister Nie have arrived under guise of buying information, they have been escorted to one of the sitting rooms"


    "Hmm, interesting", Wu Long chuckled, since it was a sudden visit, "lead them here, discreetly of course"


    "Understood"


    He entered the room, and after exchanging greetings with Madam Liang, waited for the two who arrived a bitter.


    "Boss", Old Yen spoke with a slightly troubled expression, while Nie Guanting had a proud look on his face.


    Seeing Wu Long''s questioning gaze, Old Yen started, "We were meeting with a group of..." What followed was a long-winded speech that started describing their movements in detail, but raising his eyes to meet Wu Long''s Old Yen stopped at "... and so..."


    He then cleared his throat, "Khum, in short, we kind of took over three small-time gangs" Wu Long''s eyebrows rose, at the same time as understanding started to appear in his eyes. "We were trying to negotiate with a leader of one gang, but he was being difficult and trying to pull all kinds of stunts, subtly asserting dominance... when this guy challenged him to a fight", Old Yen continued, pretty much describing what Wu Long expected.


    "When he killed the leader, his gang just pronounced him as a new leader, since he, I quote here, ''won fair and square after a challenge'', but a few rival gangs heard about the leader changing and tried to make waves so..."


    "Pfft... hahaha, good job", Wu Long lightlyughed, inwardly confirming that putting Nie Guanting next to Old Yen was a good decision.


    "Eh?", Old Yen''s face as he was mumbling froze in a mix of incredulousness and disbelief.


    "Ehem, thank you, Boss", while Nie Guanting boasted a wide grin with a satisfied and proud huff, puffing out his chest.


    While the former''s carefulness and craftiness was certainlymendable, it could be a liability at times when decisive action was more desirable. A little recklessness of thetter, to bnce things out was just right. Of course, it may take time before the two learn to properly bnce each other, but when that eventually happened, their cooperation would not just add, but multiply each other''s potential.


    ''Now all that''s left to see is if the Obsidian Moon will react or not'', Wu Long narrowed his eyes, as the silence from that side was worrying.


    Since the two were there, Wu Long had Fen Baihu bring out key people of the Eternal Duality Valley and his Dao Family for another general meeting.


    "If it isn''t too presumptuous to ask... why do we seek out the passage to Great Wilderness? Isn''t it overrun by a swarm of Demonic Beasts? Are we going to somehow exterminate them?", Song Minfu carefully asked, as almost every bit of Wu Long''s ns made sense to everyone, except this one.


    "Good question. It''s true that what lies on the other side of the World Stone is a wastnd by now. Giant Reaper Ants that took over that World and very likely several others around it would have eaten anything that contained Spiritual Qi, all vegetation, minerals and any living beings, and when that run out, sucked the Spiritual Qi out of the very ground beneath them, and the air, turning the area into a lifeless desert", Wu Long nodded, "It would be indeed a good thing to have a passage to the Great Wilderness beyond that wastnd area, but we can obtain that without exterminating them, why would we ruin a perfect ie source?"


    "Ie source?", Sui Luxiao''s eyes lit up.


    "Their Demonic Cores are pretty much useless, but even they in suchrge amounts coulde in handy. But more than that, one particr exoskeleton shell on their backs is a very valuable material for armor-making, their chewing mandibles are precious weapon material, and most importantly, there is a gem that naturally forms in their bodies as they age, that gem is a main ingredient for a very special, and very profitable pill", Wu Long chuckled.


    "So we are going to harvest the endless swarm of ants...", Sui Luxiao nodded, recognizing that it was basically an infinite resource.


    "Yes, and we can also use that as training grounds, both trainingbat personnel and harvesting at the same time", Wu Long nodded.


    "Hahaha! Splendid!", General Feng immediately sprang to his feet, delighted to hear about such excellent live training grounds, ones extremely to his liking.


    "But wouldn''t that be too risky? It was a threatrge enough to warrant sealing off an entire route into the Great Wilderness...", Song Minfu expressed his concerns.


    "Mm, it''s indeed almost impossible to keep a constant defense without risks, more so if we


    are going to send people to train there", Wu Long nodded, since the numbers were just too overwhelming, and there were also higher-tier Profound Grade specimens among the swarm that could threaten even Wu Long at his current strength.


    "That''s where thises in", he then raised his hand, with a little ss vial that was sealed with a cork. Inside the vial was a small ball, resembling a pill.


    """A... a stink pill?!""", several people eximed in unison, while Yu Huan''s eyes lit with understanding and eagerness.


    "Yeah, this one''s just something I received as a Disciple of the Yin Yang Unity Pce, when I went out for a small mission, but what I mean is a modified version", Wu Long smiled as he ced the small vial on the table, "Giant Reaper Ants, like many of the Ant species of Demonic Beasts, actually have very poor eyesight, they can only make out very vague shapes. Their main sensory systems are smell and Spiritual Qi. And there is a variant of a Stink Pill, which could be produced cheaply, that would confuse both of those sensespletely" "H-howe no one used it then instead of sealing off that world?", Zhao Xieren mumbled under his nose, since the solution seemed too simple.


    "I don''t know exactly why, but it could be that no one bothered. This may sound wasteful, but there are many Frontier Worlds just like this one, and more routes into the Great Wilderness than you could count spending years on it, so real Major Powers wouldn''t bat an eye if one of them was closed, it happens all the time for one reason or another" Wu Long shrugged his shoulders, since he couldn''t be certain of what happened.


    But Zhao Xieren could see how this exnation made sense, "Hmm, so only those in this region were interested in the prosperity of this continent as a Frontier World, and it could be that none of them possessed the knowledge, while those who coulde up with this solution never bothered with this remote ce..."


    "That''s just how it is, the rest of the world tends to move on even when for someone it seems still because their concerns overwhelm them", Wu Long nodded.

 Chapter 752: Turning their eyes outward

    Chapter 752: Turning their eyes outward


    ?


    "While we are on the topic of World Stones, it is about time to travel in the other direction,


    and visit the Wei Dynasty", these words from Wu Long caused more surprise to appear on the faces of those around him.


    "You are nning to go at this timing?", Madam Liang asked since there were a lot of things happening on the continent at the moment.


    "Mm, it will take some time for things to truly wind up here", Wu Long nodded, continuing to exin further.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The three Major Sects will start a long and rtively subtle tug war with little to no change in the overall situation, while the Martial Alliance will oversee the whole thing.


    Though the reality was that the drawn out contest between them will be a front while all three try to bribe and negotiate with the Martial Alliance behind the curtains. Thetter will also try to drag things out as much as possible in order to suck up as much profit as they possibly can from the situation.


    Crystal Wood Sect will be restricted by the presence of Martial Alliance, since acting aggressively will only hurt their position, so they would not be actively going after Zhao Xieren at this time.


    Wu Long only needed to take care of the Seven Scars Guild before departing.


    The City Lord of the Silver Wing City will not make a move until the conflict reaches its climax.


    Soaring Feather Trading Company will start small and will be doing business quietly for some time, the publicity they got from Zhao Xieren will be more than enough for a smooth start, while the Thousand Eyes Pce will operate without making any big moves to not attract unnecessary concerns of being too disruptive, the initial ssh they made when they first appeared was enough.


    Their agreements with the Three Pirs Sect, Tiebi Mountain Sect, and the Ember Palm Pce were already established, and didn''t require more work for now, as all of them were tied to the conflict of the three Major Sects in timing.


    "Basically, we''ve once again reached a point of a ''calm before the storm'', this time one that will be dragged out by others even without us meddling. We''ve set up everything we needed to set up, so all that''s left is to wait, which makes it a perfect timing to go do things that couldn''t be done while staying here", Wu Long concluded.


    "But isn''t it too risky for you to leave this area while something might happen?", Old Yen carefully spoke up.


    "I can''t be bound to the Eternal Duality Valley at all times, something always might happen, and there will always be risk in anything we do", Wu Long shook his head, and then added with a chuckle, "besides, why''re you speaking as if you''re staying? Your job''s basically done in the Silver Wing City, so you and Guanting will go with us"


    "Ah... yes", Old Yen fist reacted with a bit of surprise, and then nodded with pride and joy. It seems in the time he was working in the Silver Wing City, he forgot his own position.


    After all, he wasn''t someone within the structure of the Eternal Duality Valley, even though he did have influence in it, he was a direct subordinate under Wu Long, just as Butler Bang, Nie Guanting, and Kwon Qianhong, and their own direct subordinates.


    They were part of the Wu Household, not of the Valley.


    Their work was in essence to make Wu Long''s personal movements easier and to assist him from his side, not working for the Valley, which had to operate on its own.


    Eternal Duality Valley needed that initial boost to get things going in this new environment, but it would be problematic if it could not properly exist without Wu Household, since at that point it would cease to be an asset and be a burden.


    "Deputy Valley Master Song will oversee administrative tasks, while Old Man Zhao will deal with outward problems. Most of the Valley members who remain behind, apart from those who have work outside, will quietly train within the Oak Fortress", Wu Long rified to avoid further confusion of who was going and who was staying.


    "You''re emptying out the Mystic Realm?", Fen Baihu raised her eyebrows, as she only recently told him to not worry about using it.


    "Temporarily, yes. I think Valley members will benefit from some tension of being out in the open and not securely hidden away", Wu Long nodded, since he started to see somecency in the eyes of some members of the Valley, an inevitable oue of keeping them so safe up to now.


    Not to mention, he never nned topletely tie up Fen Baihu with daily operations of the Sect like she was now, his initial n was to empty out her Mystic Realm as soon as they got a foothold on the continent, which they did with the Oak Fortress, and then only use it as necessary.


    Though he still intended to rely on her powers, since she could always ensure the safety of hisdies if they were in a dangerous situation during their travels. After all, he couldn''t guarantee not meeting a peak expert of the Boundless Profound World somewhere out of the blue.


    "Of course, in case of emergencies, I will leave safeguard measures. But only those in this room will be privy to this knowledge, most Valley members do not need to know there''s a backup in case things go South", he then added with a smile.


    It wasn''t like he was departing right away though, as he still had to confirm the intentions of the Obsidian Moon, and organize the gangs that Old Yen and Nie Guanting so that they operate without them.


    There was also the matter of learning to control his Celestial Core at least to an extent it didn''t interfere with Illusion Arts and Fen Baihu''s power.


    And of course, he had to leave Frozen Garden Pce more Yang Qi, enough tost them for the duration of his trip outside, so they could cultivate without wasting time while he was away.


    Not to mention, cultivating at least the Tyrant Core of the ughter God''s Tyrant Vortex Art was a prerequisite to gain enough strength to travel. To be a bit greedy, a Sublime Core of the Sublime Heavenly Sequence as well would be ideal.


    "Is your decision to travel rted to the information about that Forging Master?", Madam Liang then added, since the timing of his decision coincided with the fact she gave him the information right before he departed to meet with the Ember Palm Pavilion.


    "Yes, we couldn''t search for that information outwardly, so I had to wait for your Thousand Eyes Pce to establish so we could discreetly look into it without raising any attention, but now that we have it, there''s no reason to dy acting on it other than preparations", Wu Long nodded, "And since hisst tracks lead to the Wei Dynasty, that''s one reason to go there" "One reason... we''re also going because of ingredients, right?", Yu Huan asked. "Yes, that as well. The ess to Alchemy materials is limited here for now, so going to a less remote ce might prove useful for further ns", Wu Long nodded again.


    In fact, there were many opportunities out in the wider world, and many things he wanted to check, so his reasons were not limited to the two that were named.


    "But first, let''s deal with those Seven Scars Guild", Wu Long then added with a chuckle, turning his gaze toward Zhao Xieren who nodded.

 Chapter 753: Scars

    Chapter 753: Scars


    ?


    After the meeting, as some left to make preparations to deal with the Seven Scars Guild, and others returned to what they were doing, Wu Long stopped before the door without exiting, and closing it instead, turned his head to Madam Liang who was following behind him.


    "I almost forgot to add, but since you might have misunderstood when I said that Valley members will stay, I will rify, you areing with us"


    Madam Liang widened her eyes at these words, "You want me to leave the operation of the Thousand Eyes Pce to my second-inmand? Is there a task you want me to take care of during the trip?"


    "No, we''re going to solve your problem", he spoke in his usual calm tone.


    Madam Liang froze for just a moment, her eyes filling with shock, but then her expression eased into a wry, slightly shy smile.


    "You knew after all...", she spoke in a soft voice.


    "That your ancestry gave you an extremely long life even if you were a mortal without cultivation, but in exchange your lifespan is fixed even if you do cultivate? I didn''t want to be the first to mention it, and waited for you to bring it up, but you were taking forever to ask me for help", Wu Long nodded.


    "It''s just...", she put a hand onto her neck, turning her face to the side and down, a troubled look appearing in her emerald green eyes.


    "The story of how I failed to save someone dear to me, who had a simr condition was quite famous, so I''m not surprised you know of it. But don''t you think I gained at least a bit of knowledge ever since leaving the Boundless Profound World?", he smiled, voicing what he knew she was hesitating to bring up.


    She gulped, oveing ufortableness, and turning her gaze back to him, spoke in a low voice, almost whispering, "I didn''t want to remind you..."


    His eyes very slightly widened, and then his smile turned more gentle.


    It certainly was a painful memory, but the fact she didn''t ask about something rted to her own life because she did not want to poke that old wound left him speechless.


    "For someone who even went to such lengths as making a deal with an organization as dangerous as the Pce of Secrets to deal with this condition, you are far too mindful of the interests of others", he spoke in a warm tone that slightly contrasted his words.


    She didn''t reply, but her eyes seemed to say, ''not always, and not to just anyone'', knowing that he likely already knew the reason.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A soft, ratherfortable silence fell as they simply looked in each other''s eyes.


    There was a spark in his gaze that caused her cheeks to gain a very light rosy color, which was nevertheless very visible on her porcin-like skin. But she didn''t turn her eyes away this time.


    The revtion of her secret set her free to show what was in her eyes to him.


    He smiled after a bit, ending that silence with "I am d we are on the same page now, Madam Liang"


    And giving her a nod, left the room, while Liang Yuhan made a long slightly trembling exhale, and cing her hands on the table, slowly sat down in a light daze. She then chuckled to herself with a slightly embarrassed look in her eyes.


    But through that embarrassment, if one looked very closely, shone another, very intense emotion.


    The ''invitation'' for the Seven Scars Guild was simple, but effective. All that was necessary was allowing the Crystal Wood Sect to catch a whiff of the news containing where and when Zhao Xieren was going to be.


    They could not move openly at the moment, since the Martial Alliance delegation just arrived, and they were already in hot water because of the incident involving the missing groups from them and the Seven Extreme Swords Sect. Especially since Ember Palm Pavilion didn''t waste a moment to use the ''evidence'' Wu Long gave them.


    And so, as Wu Long expected, just as he and Zhao Xieren, Kwon Qianhong, General Feng and Temple Master Shi, acted out a meeting between two distinct groups at a canyon, with arge river with powerful currents running through the rather rocky center, and lush forests on top of both cliffs, around a hundred people appeared at the edges of both forests, as well as two sides of the canyon.


    Most of them wore ck in clothes, which weren''t uniform, more reminiscent of a ragtag group, but were consistent in being subtle. But there were six of them who wore rather shy clothes, and had distinctrge scars on their faces.


    "Hahaha! That''s the one!", a man with a horizontal scar pointed his index finger at Zhao Xieren, his voice filling with glee at finally catching up with thetter, "The two with him were there too, the masked weakling and the thief, not sure who are the two they''re meeting though..."


    Kwon Qianhong almost choked on exasperation at being called ''thief'', while Wu Long only smiled under his mask.


    "Didn''t you say he had gorgeous beauties with him?", the man with a long and broad, but rather shallow scar from his temple to his jawline on the other side, crossing his entire face, spoke while raising his eyebrow. There was a mild disappointment in his tone, which was also apparent on the faces of three more of the scarred men.


    "I said what I said, they were with him thest time", the man with the horizontal scar shrugged his shoulders.


    "Enough chit chat", the one standing among the six, with no scars, but who had the highest cultivation at 5th level Essence Gathering Realm spoke in a domineering tone that didn''t allow any objections, his eyes narrowing at the people standing down in the canyon, "You''ve made a mistake in crossing my Seven Scars Guild, and have to pay the consequences" "Seven? I seem to only count Six", Wu Long chuckled, turning to Kwon Qianhong next to him, "You''re better at counting Qian, maybe you see seven?"


    "Haha, I only count money well, Boss. But I can confirm there''s only six future charitable donors to our cause with scars there", Kwon Qianhong spoke with a grin.


    "I resisted the urge of asking thest time, but I just have to...", Wu Long returned the direction the eye openings in his mask were facing to the apparent leader of their opponents, "Isn''t naming your organization ''Seven'' Scars Guild because there''s seven of scarred men put you in a bind when one of them dies or just straight up leaves?"


    "...", the one he addressed didn''t reply, but his hand behind his back that marked his leisurely posture formed a fist, and his expression turned from arrogance into menace.


    Sensing that displeasure, and seeing someone who seemed to be just an underling of Zhao Xieren speaking with their leader in such a frivolous way, aggravated the six scarred men, and one of them raised his voice, "Shut up! No one askedckeys for their opinion! You best shut


    up befo-...",


    "Courting Death!!!", however, a powerful voice interrupted the man, as the smirk of amusement under Wu Long''s mask froze, and General Feng took a step forward, "You have eyes yet you are unable to recognize Mount Tai, how dare an impudent mongrel like you speak with Master Wu?!"


    "...", the scarred man momentarily seemed to forget how to speak, or rather, that seemed to apply to nearly everyone in the vicinity while Wu Long was withering away inside. "Wha-... what the-... y-you uh... damn... eh... damn bastard!", the scarred man then proceeded to stumble over his own words,pletely flustered by such an unexpected and unusual


    verbal attack.


    "Zhiqiu?", Wu Long heavily sighed, asking through sound transmission in an almost pleading


    voice.


    "Hahaha, everything''s ready", Lian Zhiqiu''s amused voice came back to him with a sound transmission, as a formation that very covertly was enveloping the area activated fully, a barrier dome trapping everyone present, and simultaneously concealing them from the


    outside.


    "Whew~, thank you", Wu Long spoke with a palpable relief, since keeping up to aggravate the other side, keeping their attention from the formation after that moment would have been


    difficult for his mental health.


    "Wha-...", the six scarred men and their numerous underlings looked around with widening eyes, while their leader only furrowed his eyebrows without showing any signs of being


    flustered.


    At the same time, mysterious mist started enveloping the two forests behind the Seven Scars Guild, and shadows started appearing within that mist. The same mist appeared behind Wu Long, and gorgeous beauties walked from within, lighting up the eyes of the men around. "Hahaha, Father, one of these days you''re going topletely ruin Wu Long''s fighting mood and force him to just leave fighting to someone else while he recovers", Feng Yi shook her head as she could practically feel Wu Long''s aura turn from excitement before battle to a somewhat withered state.


    "...?", General Feng wasn''t sure what his daughter was speaking about, eventually simply shrugging his shoulders as he turned his gaze to the enemy side in anticipation.


    By his own request, those who appeared behind the Seven Scars Guild low-level members were the War God Pce under hismand.


    There were only a few low-level Essence Awakening Realm underlings among the Seven Scars Guild, which were countered by Transcendents of the Brilliant Sun Temple.


    And that left the six realm leaders, in either 1st or 2nd level of Essence Gathering Realm, and their leader who turned out to be far more formidable than expected. However, before anyone could even say anything, one of the six menunched forward, with a gleeful smile on his face, "Hahaha! First blood''s mine! I can call dibs on one of those beauties for drawing first blood and killing that ignorant masked one who angered you, right Leader?" "Hah! Presumptuous!", came to him in response in a loud deep voice, as General Feng''s figure shot to meet the opponent "It''s millions of years early for you to challenge Master Wu, mongrel. But I guess you''ll suffice for me"


    General Feng, as most of Transcendents on Wu Long''s side was only in the gate of the Essence Awakening Realm, so despite the numerical advantage of Transcendents, none of the six scarred captains of the Seven Scars Guild feared this force, and thus the determination of the red-headed warrior in ck armor wielding a spear to seemingly fight one-on-one was met with mockery in their gazes.


    However, the moment the two locked weapons, the scarred captain wielding a saber, his own, and the expressions of others changed.


    ''What powerful Spear Intent... he''s good'', the Leader narrowed his eyes at the sight, also noting that despite his cultivation being lower, General Feng boasted overall prowess almost


    equal to his opponent.


    "You asked what I would do if one of my scarred captains died... it''s quite simple, I''ll give that man a scar to remember who he should follow", the Leader of the Seven Scars Guild then smiled toward Wu Long.

 Chapter 754: What Lies...

    Chapter 754: What Lies...


    ?


    Wu Long chuckled, confirming his own guess, since just looking at the scars he knew they were made by the same weapon, and same opponent.


    Bi Rui, Wu Mengqi, Nie Xiwang, Sui Luxiao, and Hua Ziyan stepped forward beside him, looking toward the five remaining scarred men while taking out their own weapons, with thest one making wrist rotations, warming up.


    While taking off his mask, Wu Long turned a gaze toward Ye Ling, who nodded in return, since she would step in if things got dangerous for any of them.


    Of course, the one keeping everyone safe on this battlefield was Fen Baihu, but he felt more secure if there were as many safeguards in ce as possible when it came to his beauties. Seeing these preparations the leader''s mood once more soured, as he could see what this was. ''Training? They are regarding dealing with us as training?'', anger rose within his eyes.


    He wasn''t blind, so he could see that Wu Long seemed to be the one who everyone listened to, while Zhao Xieren stood quietly behind.


    Even though he didn''t understand it, he could tell it was true. Just as he could tell that Wu Long was the one who was going to fight him, which was why he had not yet made a move toward General Feng, triggering the start of the fight between himself and Wu Long. When the five men saw the beauties readying to fight them, their faces turned into grins. By now, seeing their colleague struggle with the red-haired spearman, although still superior, they knew better than to expect these practitioners who barely stepped into the Seven Profound Realms to have strength that should correspond to their cultivation.


    But if they were going to fight them one-on-one it was a different deal.


    "Haha, I better be careful not to injure them too much, though on second thought, I like it that way too", one of them spoke almost drooling at the sight, as he took out his weapon, arger, heavier sword with a broad de.


    "Dibs on that one!", another one shot forward with a halberd, as he eyed the beauty in white regal dress, with twelve golden swords folded behind her like wings.


    "Ah, shit! I wanted that one... though... they''re all fine as hell", another one followed, taking out a sword, springing forward toward Wu Mengqi.


    "Hehe, you all are missing out", one more holding arge axe shouted with glee, rushing toward the one with the most voluminous forms, who elegantly took out an iron fan, already imagining striking away that ''piece of scrap metal'' in her hands.


    The one who spoke first with the broadsword nearly became thest to move, so he hurried toward the one who seemingly nned to fight barehanded.


    And the horizontal-scarred one who was eyeing the opponent with simr weapon to his own snake-tongue spear since the beauties came forward, smirked, as she was the one conveniently left to him.


    Annoyance, and a well-suppressed deadly light, shed in Wu Long''s eyes, but he held back because he didn''t want to take away the fights against higher-cultivation opponents that his beauties were anticipating ever since he told them they could use this opportunity.


    Instead, his gaze turned toward the leader who still stood in ce.


    All of the canyon was enveloped in the sounds of fighting, as the five beauties met their opponents halfway, and the low-level Seven Scars Guild members were fighting against the War God Pce, but the two stood in ce, separated by the cliff of the canyon.


    "I don''t get it...", the Guild Leader finally spoke after a long pause. All this time, he waited and dyed starting the fight, trying to see through the mystery of this man.


    He was expecting Wu Long to reveal a hidden cultivation that rivaled his own, or show an amazing Spiritual Treasure, but none of this was happening.


    After all, techniques that hid cultivation so well, usually affected what power one could exert, and if Wu Long refused to ''reveal his cultivation'' until the very moment of the fight, it could end tragically for him as he could not even have time to show his power, dying while concealing his power.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Guild Leader didn''t believe that he was facing such a foolish opponent.


    And yet, the reality before him didn''t make much sense.


    ''Tsk... idiots...'', he then briefly was distracted by the fact that the one who was so eager to fight the Equilibrium Dao practitioner was now struggling against twelve golden swords.


    His only salvation was that he was slowly damaging the swords, his own weapon outssing them, which forced the beauty to putyers of protection on each sword, and also stack her swords to hit his halberd at the same time, sharing the burden, reducing the versatility of numbers.


    The other one who just was swatted away, crushing into the cliff with a loud noise and raising a cloud of dust and debris, was the one fighting the iron fan user, as his big axe''s power was absorbed much to his shock, which happened again and again, until it was all returned to him in one single attack.


    The broad swordsman was suppressed by a dozenrge Spiritual Qi fists that came at him without end, not giving him a moment to rest, while the more ssical swordsman was nearly matched in swordy by his opponent, the lively-looking swordswoman, as was the horizontal-scarred man who was frustrated by the speary of his foe.


    ''Such technique and skill... at such age...'', the Guild Leader was positive all of them were among the elite of their own cultivation realms, and he could also tell they were all young, much younger than his scarred captains, each of whom was at least 500-700 years old.


    This level of skill at such a young age indicated not only talent, but a top-notch instruction from experts in their respective fields, and top techniques and styles that matched their strengths.


    Though the five beauties were still a bit too inexperienced, as unlike the red-haired spearman who held a scarred captain on his own, they required asional help, which was provided by arrows of a red-haired woman and sound attacks of a Music Dao practitioner, that covered their deficiencies.


    The Guild Leader could see that there were also two beauties who looked simr, one slightly more mature than the other, who held curved one-edged swords, and a woman holding a staff, ready to join in any of the fights to provide a more direct assistance.


    The rest seemed like nonbatants in his eyes, but he was not certain, as it was hard to tell, but the swordswoman who stood by Wu Long''s side certainly gave off a dangerous feeling, her hand gently resting on the handle of her sheathed sword exuding pressure even he felt.


    His attention then returned back to Wu Long, who seemingly also finished observing the progression of the six main fights.


    "I guess I can''t let this prolong", the Guild Leader finally spoke up as he started slowly floating upward, a spear appearing in his arm.


    ''Good stuff'', Wu Long''s eyes lit up at the sight of the weapon, especiallypared to his spear that was once cracked in battle with the alchemist in the Blue Moon Secret Realm and then reforged by himself, and then once again cracked in his battle with Gu Zhen.


    The Guild Leader eyed the ones standing behind Wu Long, and then those who were fighting, "I am a merciful man, and one who values talent where I see it, as well as one who doesn''t like to waste it if possible, those six you see here and the one killed before had once been my enemies, but they survived and even thrived by kneeling before me. I hope you will chose wisely, following in their footsteps, once I show you what I''ll do with the one you follow"


    "Pfft... this guy is delusional", Wu Mengqi chuckled while parrying an attack from her


    opponent.


    "Ooh... a challenger appears once more..., ce your bets, ce your bets!", Gong Cui spoke up, the manner in which she said those words seemed eerily familiar to most here. "Cui''er...", Gong Liwei who came out to see a battle for herself spoke rebukingly, "Where did you even head that kind of stuff?"


    "Hmm? At a gambling arena in the city near Profound Music Pce... hehe, our Elder had a bit of a hobby... or a problem...? It changed depending on whether you asked him or other Elders", Gong Cui''s shining smile made her older sister cover her own face with a palm.


    "Those damn Profound Music Pce Elders... a pce of refined arts and profound thought... what lies", she muttered as she learned more and more that the Sect she sent her little sister to was not exactly a model of pristine morals and prudence that she initially though they


    were.

 Chapter 755: Making Sparks

    Chapter 755: Making Sparks


    ?


    Wu Long took out his spear, floating up to meet the Guild Leader who was seemingly annoyed by his words being taken so lightly that the beauties started having small talk after mocking him.


    But there was confidence that suppressed that anger, confidence that once the fight started he would wipe those smiles and easygoing expressions off their faces.


    "Heh, you''ve got to be kidding me", the Guild Leader saw Wu Long''s weapon, taken out seemingly to mock him further. It was a quazi-Profound Grade spear, so it could technically hurt him if itnded with sufficient technique and force, but its tip was chipped and a crack went through the de.


    "Tsk, so be it, it''s your choice", the Guild Leader saw that Wu Long wasn''t releasing a higher cultivation, or changing the weapon, and no longer seeing any reason to wait, pointed his spear forward.


    And the next moment, Wu Long moved with speed that defied all norms of his cultivation, his body covered with streaks of lightning.


    ''I knew it!'', the Guild Leader inwardly cackled as he knew this man had something up his sleeve, ''A Lightning attribute cultivator... certainly rare, and looking at it, he seems to have used his attribute to achieve incredible results in speed... but if he relies on that to defeat me he''s the delusional one''


    This speed was certainly a menace, if he was in 3rd or even 4th level of Essence Gathering Realm, but it wasckingpared to the Guild Leader''s speed in 5th Minor Realm.


    Though it certainly eliminated the absolute speed dominance of the Guild Leader, it was not that impressive in his eyes.


    "...!", however, his eyes widened when the thrust that was supposed to obstruct Wu Long''s way and keep him in check inexplicably missed, as if Wu Long instantly disappeared from one spot and appeared in another.


    "Storm of Raging Spears!", the Guild Leader quickly retreated in order to maintain range since it was breached, throwing in a technique covering arge area in front of him, as Spiritual Qi Spears flew in a constant barrage.


    A circr area around Wu Long became discolored, and any Spiritual Qi spear that made contact with that area was shattered into glittering rapidly fading shards of Spiritual Qi. Thuspletely failing to stop his advance.


    "S-Such spear intent... no... i-it''s impossible!!!", the Guild Leader''s lookpletely changed, turning into a horrified one.


    He had never seen it, but a name came to his mind as he witnessed the scene unfolding before his eyes and feeling the Spear Intent that far outssed his own or any he had ever witnessed... ''S-spear Domain?''


    But the more he peered into it the more he realized he was doomed if he tried to fight this man with spear technique. It was simply impossible.


    "W-Who the hell are you?!", he shouted with abject horror,pletely flipping his previous attitude, continuing to retreat as fast as he could, and sending out more mid-to-long range Spiritual Qi attacks that shattered against Wu Long''s area of absolute dominance.


    Wu Long''s face was also solemn, without any traces of emotion, as his eyes that were as cold as ever seemed to hold a slightly different than normal look.


    "Falcon Talon Piercing Strike"


    "Damn it!!!", the Guild Leader gritted his teeth. A luxurious-looking shield appeared in the air next to him, as he decided to not hold back at all.


    A clear shattering sound resounded in the air as the shield appeared at the same moment Wu Long''s spear was about to reach the Guild Leader''s vicinity for the first time.


    Wu Long''s eyes slightly narrowed at the unseen, unheard of, and invaluable in such a countryside mid-level 2nd-tier Profound Grade Spiritual Treasure. And it was not one, but a set of three shields that moved independently of each other, but could be also coordinated. Now his opponent had a virtually imprable - for the current Wu Long - defence, likely the Guild Leader''s trump card. Wu Long also had no hopes of outmaneuvering it since his base speed, although fast, was still slower than the Guild Leader''s.


    Wu Long''s elements, including the Lightning of Annihtion, were not powerful enough to go through Guild Leader''s normal Profound Qi protective techniques, so distracting the shield defense from the meleebat with an array of ranged elemental attacks was not an option.


    Even Wu Long''s Weapon Domains, while striking fear into his opponent, were in actuality negated by the gap in their cultivations being too vast, which was why he used them against the Guild Leader''s attacks but did not use it directly against him.


    In essence, Wu Long was rtively stuck against this opponent, while thetter wasn''t able to do anything to him either.


    A sword he got from the Elder of the Seven Extreme Swords Sect, the name Ironleaf engraved at the base of its de, appeared in his hand in ce of the spear that shattered into pieces, and a crimson-coloredrge saber, the Blood Drinker, appeared in his left hand, since he couldn''t just stay still even if they were at a stalemate now.


    "Hah, so you did have better weapons!", the Guild Leader spoke up, as his greatest fear was in Wu Long taking out another, better quality spear.


    His nerves that were on the verge of snapping from extreme stress started to calm down, since a Spear Master holding a sword andrge saber wasn''t something to fear in his mind.


    Wu Long proceeded to attack with the two weapons he held, while the Guild Master took on a passive, defensive approach, resulting in a drawn-out battle of attrition.


    "Why... is that man attacking empty spaces?", from the ground and looking up at the fight, Song Lingfei asked as even someone untrained inbat like her could see that from the very start of the fight, when he was using precise strikes instead of area attacks, the Seven Scars Guild Leader just struck in a random direction near Wu Long who just moved forward without minding that attack.


    "He''s seeing phantoms", Ye Ling replied, her clear blue eyes slightly tinged with mncholy.


    "Phantoms... like illusions? I thought Wu Long wasn''t good with Illusion Arts... is he using talismans? Or is it because of Celestial Fox bloodline?", Song Lingfei widened her eyes.


    "No, not those kinds of phantoms", Ye Ling shook her head with a wry smile, "That man is skilled, far more skilled inbat and especially spearbat than any opponent that Wu Long faced up to now in this life. However, it is because of that skill, that he anticipates Wu Long''s movements before they happen, his mind is wired to anticipate, to predict, reading all clues, but... their skills in weapon wielding are in quite literally different dimensions. So what he''s perceiving are merely phantoms created by his own mind, of what he thinks Wu Long will -do"


    The meaning of her words first triggered understanding in the eyes of Luo Mingyu and then the assassin twins, followed by others who were not locked in battle, as their jaws slightly dropped, looking at this fight in a whole new light, seeing the man thrust his spear into empty space beside Wu Long again, and then saved from losing his hand by his shield treasure again. "I see, so to him, it must look like Wu Long instantly appears and disappears in various ces, when in fact, he rarely actually sees the real Wu Long, his mind through all of his senses and processing, shows him Wu Long in ces he is not", Shen Min nodded with


    understanding.


    "Yes, of course, that doesn''t mean he will be tricked by his own mind enough topletely and drastically misjudge the direction in which Wu Long is, so with howrge those shiels are he''s still rtively safe from Wu Long", Ye Ling nodded.


    And then continued, anticipating the natural question that would follow.


    "His problem is that even if he somehow suddenly realizes this, it won''t change anything since he won''t be able to not see those phantoms. At his level of skill, it is ingrained in him. Not just that, if he does notice it, and for some reason Wu Long decides to let him live, there is a small chance it could lead to a breakthrough in his Spear Dao, but a far more likely oue is the opposite, aplete copse in which his skills would be ruined. In a way, he reached a level of skill which can be described as ''not quite'', though it sounds terribly harsh, it''s just how it is", she spoke in her usual calm tone, but both Xue Bing and Gong Cui could feel her


    lament.


    "Are you pitying that man?", Xue Bing bluntly asked as Gong Cui widened her eyes at her for actually asking.


    "No", Ye Ling chuckled and shook her head once again, "I feel bad for Wu Long. Before now, the skill of his opponents was too low for this to happen, so the feeling of bullying weaker opponents was never so pronounced for him. Or rather, he didn''t really think in that way at all, since killing those who opposed him was natural whether they were weaker or stronger. But this is a bit different. It''s the first time I see that expression in his eyes..."


    As they focused, they could see that there was indeed a rather strange look in his eyes, which were calm, yet somehow unsettled at the same time.


    But it was just that, a slightly unsettling feeling.


    His mind was focused elsewhere.


    ''Hmm, I''d rather not destroy those shields'', Wu Long thought as he searched for a way to


    break this stalemate.


    He in fact could use more powerful techniques to break through the defense of this shield, which would require some preparations, but ultimately possible, but he wasn''t looking to destroy something he could give to Bi Rui, which coupled with her spear and fighting style would elevate her power to a whole new level.


    The formation trapping everyone here and masking their presence wasn''t made with any other functions, and was not as powerful as the one he used in Three Continents, so he could not restrict the shields like he did with Gu Zhen''s cauldron either.


    ''Hmm~, how about...'', suddenly, an idea came to his mind, and striking the shield with the Blood Drinker, he used the Sound Rune to suddenly amplify the sound created by that sh as much as he currently could, and without letting it disperse outward, directed that sound forward with both the Sound Rune and the Wind Rune.


    The Guild Leader suddenly lost sense of bnce and was overwhelmed by intense pain coursing through his head, as his eyes lost focus and his ears bled. It wasn''t enough to render him unconscious, as the resilience of someone in his cultivation was too high, but just for that moment, hepletely lost track of what was happening.


    At that moment, his three shields moved to protect him without hismand, blocking three separate barrages of lightning attacks, while a sword ran through his throat.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As his eyes became focused again, the Guild Leader could only look at the de of the sword that pierced him in shock, and then turning his eyes full of disbelief, anger, and resentment toward Wu Long''s face spoke out with hardship, "Y-ou...khh... will r-egre-kht th...ssss" Wu Long recognized that look, it was a look of someone who will be avenged. ''Haa~, welp, the moment those shields showed up I could guess it was the case...'', Wu Long thought with a wry smile. It waspletely possible that this man had just luckily stumbled upon something like this by chance, however the other possibility, which unfortunately turned out to be the truth, was that this man had someone powerful enough to bestow such a treasure backing him.


    Wu Long had a feeling about it earlier because everything about this man was unlike a rogue cultivator with no backers.


    From his fighting style, posture, clothing choices, and overall demeanor, to the way there was


    no desperation in his eyes that was present in the eyes of even powerful rogue cultivators, but a kind of superiority that belonged to those who were born and raised powerful.


    "I guess, we can''t avoid making some sparks, whether they''ll cause a fire remains to be seen", Wu Long concluded as he floated down to the canyon.

 Chapter 756: End of Silence

    Chapter 756: End of Silence


    ?


    Glowing crimson light flowed, wrapping around the de of the sword, from the Guild Leader''s rapidly cooling body to Wu Long''s hand.


    The Blood Rune pulsated with energy as it extracted the bloodline of the man and converted it into a pure resource that boosted the Celestial Fox bloodline.


    Restrictive talismans Wu Long sent out right before the attack were now holding in ce the three shields, as the treasure seemed to be driven by something to escape.


    ''Is it set to return to the original owner when this one dies?'', Wu Long inwardly chuckled, as it was a rather widely used trick.


    Since it now wasn''t under the control of the Guild Leader, or the one whose imprint was likely the primary one, the Spiritual Treasure wasn''t able to put up much of a resistance to being captured, and without a user, could not exert its true power that would have tore these restrictions without as much as being stopped for even a moment.


    ''Hmm, I need to get better ingredients to make more powerful talismans during the trip... though there''s a limit to what I can do while still being in Nine Mortal Realms, being in Mortal Transcendence Realm is already a nice boost to the variety of talismans I can make'', he thought, since the stalemate in this battle could have been solved a bit easier if he had 3rd- tier Profound Grade talismans.


    He removed the man''s Spatial Ring, and took hold of the low-level 2nd-tier Profound Grade Mao spear, with the ambitious name "Sky Piercer" engraved on the spear shaft near the slim, slightly longer than usual de with an elegant design.


    Wu Long floated down to the canyon where the scarred captains instantly lost theirposure after their leader was killed, and were now pushed back. He saw that it wouldn''t take long for the fights to be over.


    Though Nie Xiwang was already finished with her opponent even before Wu Long''s battle concluded, and was inspecting the damage on her twelve swords.


    There were chipped edges and scratches on the des, and one of the swords cracked.


    "Don''t worry Xiwang, that''s what the uing trip is for", Wu Long spoke with a smile as he floated down near her, the ashes of the Guild Leader erased by the Annihtion Lightning scattering in the wind behind him.


    "Mm, if possible I would like for these swords to be reforged instead of making new ones", she nodded, turning to him, as the swords floated back into their usual position behind her.


    "I suppose you should use those varied spare weapons that you usually keep in the Spatial Ring for now then, it''s better not to let these swords umte any more damage than this", Wu Long''s gaze slid through the swords and returned to her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She nodded in agreement, a look of mild mncholy appearing in her eyes as she thought of using the spare weapons.


    Though they were rtively of the same quality, they weren''t part of one set, and thus were not asfortable to use as these twelve identical swords.


    The next to kill his opponent was General Feng, almost right after Wu Long''s fight ended. He was slightly out of breath, and his armor was damaged, but there was a look of enlightenment in his eyes.


    "Congrattions on your breakthrough", Wu Long smiled.


    "Hahaha, it is all thanks to Master Wu''s guidance", General Feng cupped his fists to Wu Long.


    "I won''t deny involvement, but it''s mainly your effort that paid off, if you didn''t have the dedication and didn''t put in hard work this wouldn''t have been possible no matter who helped you with training", Wu Long shook his head, causing a proud look to appear in the eyes of the red-haired and red-bearded man.


    The low-level subordinates of what used to be the Seven Scars Guild were already wiped out by the time thest of the remaining scarred captains fell.


    Of course, Kwon Qianhong made sure to collect any loot that was possible.


    They quickly erased thest traces of their enemies, and retreated, leaving the discussion of the battle and the review session of what could be improved for the time after leaving the vicinity of the battle.


    "A-are you sure?", Bi Rui asked when they were already in the Oak Fortress, as Wu Long handed her over the three-shields Spiritual Treasure.


    "Haha, when have I done something I''m unsure of, Rui''er?", he chuckled, as she turned her gaze a bit away with a blush.


    ''Hehe, she''s still as weak to his good looks as ever'', Wu Mengqi thought with a mischievous smile as she knew that Bi Rui was the one with least resistance to his smiles or gestures.


    "But...", Bi Rui mumbled, still slightly hesitating.


    "If Wu Long is giving it to you, it means it''s something that will show its true value in your hands, Rui''er", Ye Ling gently encouraged her from the side.


    There was no hint of jealousy in the eyes of the beauties, since they knew it wasn''t a sign of his favor toward one of them, but something he did for all of them as soon as he had an opportunity to do so. Rather, they were excited for her to receive a gift.


    In truth Bi Rui knew that, since she would have felt the same excitement if any of her Dao Sisters received this shield set, but there was onest worry on her mind.


    While it may be true that Wu Long gave it to her because it suited her the best out of them, there was no doubt that the one who would bring out even more potential out of this artifact was Wu Long himself.


    It was in character for him to give away something so precious, that could benefit him, to hisdies, but she couldn''t help but feel that it would have been far more useful in his hands.


    "Haha, you seem to misunderstand, Rui''er. If this treasure could give me enough power to better protect you all, I would''ve used it myself, just like I took this spear", he instantly saw through her thoughts, "Unlike you who uses one spear and a specific fighting style with one weapon, mybat techniques change not only from battle to battle, but from moment to moment"


    Having these shields would only boost a part of his fighting power, which would be a less overall effect than drastically transforming Bi Rui''s current strength at all times.


    Not to mention, that theparative effect of having this treasure would be far less apparent for his strength while being tremendous for hers.


    She didn''t have any more arguments to raise on the topic, so she just went forward, hugging him, concealing the blushing face snuggling to his chest as he hugged her back with a satisfied smile.


    During the next few days, the Frozen Garden Pce members were focused on umting as much of their Yin Qi as it was possible, using Alchemy Pills to temporarily boost how much of it their Yin Roots could produce.


    It wasn''t something that could be used often, since over-reliance on Harmonic Qi enhancing medicine could be detrimental, but limited and targeted use could bring tremendous results.


    In this time, Wu Long concentrated on learning to use the Celestial Core to ess the power of the Celestial Fox bloodline, which proved to be a bit more tricky than what he was used to, since it wasn''t a trait or power rted to the physical body, as bloodlines powers usually were, but a somewhat abstract ability that was not particrly tied to anything he was used


    to dealing with.


    This meant that his Body Tempering Technique''s bloodline maniption method was not applicable to it.


    His Celestial Core, however, upon meditation and studying it, gave him insights into the underlying nature of Fen Baihu''s power.


    Working with her, as the Mythical Beast let him feel the flow of Qi that came naturally to her, he was able to achieve three things, first of which was taking under control rejection of Fen Baihu''s powers, meaning that he could finally enter her Mystic Realms again.


    The second achievement was getting under control the interference of his new abilities with


    illusory powers.


    The final one, was in discovering that the Celestial Core could act as a catalyst, consuming normal Spiritual Qi and producing a special kind that was ethereal in its nature, and could not interfere with the physical world around in the way normal Spiritual Qi could, instead, acting as a kind of bridge between reality and dream, which he tentatively called Mystic Qi.


    He wasn''t, however, able to ess or even perceive his own Mystic Realm, which he suspected was created when hepleted the Celestial Core.


    But he knew that as long as he continued mastering control of the Mystic Qi, he would be able


    to do so in time.


    "Still no movement from the Obsidian Moon?", Wu Long asked Butler Bang as he exited his


    cultivation tower and arrived back in the Oak Fortress, and seeing the butler shake his head with a solemn expression, furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Haa~, it seems there''s no choice but to approach them first", he sighed, since he could no longer ignore this unnatural silence, deciding to bring an end to it himself.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 757: Peeking behind a veil

    Chapter 757: Peeking behind a veil


    ?


    A rtively inconspicuousplex of buildings, closed off by walls from the surroundings, located in the depths of the seedy areas of the Silver Wing City entered Wu Long''s sight.


    The sense of tension and danger of the streets they passed to get here, the shifty and scrutinizing eyes of the people, and the constant noise were all gone.


    The street looked and felt almost like a quaint residential area, except for the fact there were not even asional passers


    Wu Long''s eyes shifted to an artistic mosaic made with excellent craftsmanship from mother-of-pearl and dark wood above the perpetually open gates, which depicted a ck moon hiding behind the clouds above a pce.


    Such a piece of striking and luxurious artistry would''ve felt out of ce, were it not for the fact it had a weathered, untended look that made it blend in with the run-down surroundings. However, this mosaic still caught Wu Long''s attention despite its state. What stood out to him was that the moon was made of the dark wood part that was used for contours of the world around the moon, not the iridescent nacre that naturally attracted the eyes.


    Zhao Xieren was the one in front, and Wu Long was lost in a small group behind him as they approached the gates.


    A servant appeared from the side of the gate arc, his appearance felt sudden against the backdrop of the unpopted scenery, even though he might have been hidden by the wall, standing right by the gate on the other side all along.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, even Zhao Xieren could tell that was not the case, and that the man before them only arrived to meet them.


    The servant silently bowed, and made a gesture to follow him.


    Zhao Xieren''s demeanor didn''t show any surprise, as he was instructed more or less on how this visit would proceed.


    However, as they were led to the central building and not one of the annexes, the likely scenario he was told about by Wu Long began to deviate.


    Wu Long was also inwardly surprised, but quickly adjusted, ''It seems the Obsidian Moon are also interested in ying mind games... how straightforward''


    They were led through thepletely empty courtyards and passages, until they reached the main building which was also empty wherever they passed.


    Wu Long knew that many people could appear at any moment, but at the moment, the building and premises were truly empty.


    Eventually, the servant who led them stopped at a door with the exact same image as the mosaic outside carved on its halves, only this time the parts which were made with nacre were reced with simpler light-colored wood.


    The servant turned to them, bowed, and quickly retreating disappeared behind a smaller door to the side, shortly after which his aura disappeared as well.


    Both halves of the door before them slid to the sides, and what greeted their eyes was a in- looking middle-aged man, one that would not stand out of a crowd of passers by if he were walking the street, standing in the center of a circr, well-maintained, but mostly empty


    room.


    However, what was striking was that the man didn''t look at Zhao Xieren, but at the masked Wu Long in the group behind him.


    After a moment of silence, Wu Long came forward not seeing any meaning in continuing the charade, and Zhao Xieren, understanding the situation, stood to the side.


    "I greet the honorable **Yaoxing**", the middle-aged man spoke with a slightly raspy voice, thest word spoken in anguage Zhao Xieren and those with him did not understand.


    "I don''t remember holding such a title or name", Wu Long who did understand chuckled, taking off the wooden mask.


    "This humble one does not dare address Yaoxing any other way", the man spoke without missing a beat. His voice and demeanor contained respect that could even be seen as reverence.


    "...", a slightly puzzled silence fell as Wu Long was mystified, intrigued and alert all at the same time.


    He knew for sure one thing, whatever this man called him, he knew him somehow, in some kind of capacity.


    ''That does put me in a bit of a pickle'', he thought as this was basically the first time in this life he was put on the other end of not knowing who his opponent was while the other side knew who he was, although it was not certain which identity it was, and if it was even really his.


    It wasn''t afortable position to be in, but then again, while his identity wasn''t as sensitive and sensational as it is now, in the past life it was far from a rare situation.


    But before Wu Long could rify, the man opened his mouth to speak.


    "This humble one is not qualified, but will ry the words. The Obsidian Moon will sit in the sky, but its reflections in the waters of the earth will be all that could be touched. It appeared in this pond so that Yaoxing would know that", the man proceeded to have a humbled expression and tone of voice throughout, deeply bowing his head at the end.


    Wu Long''s eyebrows went up, and then as a smirk appeared on his face, he nodded, turned, and moved to leave the ce, followed closely by Zhao Xieren and the others.


    Old Man Zhao was constantly turning his head to give a puzzled look to the middle-aged man who was still bowing, not moving a single muscle, toward their receding figures, until the two halves of the door with the image slid back into ce, as did several sliding doors of the corridor they passed.


    "They''ll not interfere, not to oppose, but neither to help, continuing to just observe as bystanders, might not be what we initially hoped for, but better than bing outright enemies", Wu Long briefly exined.


    "But... why didn''t you..."


    "That was the end of the discussion, that man was not authorized to do anything but ry that message, asking anything beyond that would only meet silence in return", Wu Long shook his head, knowing what words trailed off of Zhao Xieren''s speech.


    While Wu Long didn''t fully trust that statement, he didn''t have any basis to assume it was definitely false either.


    There were many concerns with this situation, including how exactly his identity was seen through, whether he was mistaken for someone else, and if he was indeed recognized for who he was, what if the information already spread to someone else as well.


    But rather than antagonizing someone who would''ve at least not been his enemy, he decided to ept this promise of non-interference at least for now. It was neverte to retaliate and try to gain information from the Obsidian Moon if they broke that promise.


    "Yaoxing, huh?", he muttered with a light smile, ''A malevolent star... well that''s something


    new''


    The part that most intrigued him, however, was that the man''s words implied that the Obsidian Moon Pce only got into conflict with the Pce of Secrets over this Ster Region, and appeared here to ry this one message to him.


    But if that was true, not only was it a rather grand gesture for such a tiny purpose, but ''they would have had to know I would be appearing here long before this body was even born''


    A light of doubt and curiosity appeared in his eyes, as the feeling he got from this meeting was strangely not ominous, rather, it felt like he briefly peeked behind some kind of veil that he failed to even recognize for the most part of his past life.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 758: Tricks and scheming

    Chapter 758: Tricks and scheming


    ?


    Upon exiting the Obsidian Moon Parlor - as it was known in this city - from a different exit he came in through, though equally unpopted, Wu Long was already alone.


    He stopped, taking a breath, and feeling the cold temperature around him even as the morning passed and the sun stood high, he was reminded once more that the long summer they spent here wasing to an end, transitioning into a short autumn, which would be followed by a long winter, seemingly coinciding with the lull that was about to descend onto the continent.


    A chirping sound reached his ears, and a small bird with silvery wingsnded onto a half- crumbled stone statue nearby, the light reflected off the feathers catching his eyes.


    "A silver-winged sparrow... they''re still here...", he smirked as very distant, vague memories shed through his mind, "... though I should''ve guessed when I heard the city name", his smirk turned into a wry smile, speaking partly in jest, since it could already be considered a miracle he remembered this bird at all.


    He shook his head and moved on. Fen Baihu walked next to him in illusory form that hid her tails and fox ears, carrying with her a mysterious feeling that she was here all along and obscuring the exact moment when she arrived. Even if someone witnessed Wu Longing out of the Obsidian Moon Parlor alone, they wouldn''t even have an urge to question when was it that someone joined him.


    "That Obsidian Moon guy was weird...", she mentioned, causing Wu Long to raise his eyebrow.


    "Weird how?", he asked in an intrigued tone.


    "I can''t exin it either... it''s just... he gave off a weird feeling, I''ve never met humans whose presence felt so strange, it''s like... his subconscious mind was eerily quiet, stale even, and yet his presence felt whole", Fen Baihu shook her head with a puzzled expression.


    "Like a Soul Cultivator manipting him?"


    "No, in that case I wouldn''t feel that his mind was fully present there", she once more shook her head.


    "Hmm", he made a pondering expression for a bit, "What about the servant who led us in the beginning?"


    "That one was normal", she shrugged her shoulders.


    Wu Long knew that his Chaos Origin Eyes were powerful, but he also knew better than to ceplete trust in one technique, even as great as it was. Besides, Fen Baihu''s powers and perception were unique in their essence.


    "Thanks for telling me, I''ll keep that in mind", he nodded with a smile after a brief pause to think.


    "We''re on the same side", she spoke nonchntly, understanding from his response that for now there wasn''t anything they could do with this information other than to keep it in their heads in case it became relevantter.


    "That''s right, we are", his smile became wider for some reason, chuckling as they started encountering scarce passers by again, leaving the quiet part of these streets, he then looked around with interest, "Haha, if there are things I want to learn to do with your bloodline this trick''s definitely one of them"


    Even though they were passing through the seedy parts of the Silver Wing City, unlike before when he passed through them receiving nces of intimidation or at least cursory evaluating looks, no one seemed to care about their presence. They weren''t hidden, as people avoided bumping into them, but there was a sense that they existed in a corner of perception just outside of attention of everyone they passed.@@novelbin@@


    "It doesn''t work on someone specifically aware of the user or very alert, you know? It only works on those who''repletely unaware of you, and to a degree indifferent to your presence to begin with", she smiled, visibly pleased.


    "Yeah, but just the ability to walk with a gorgeous woman without being interrupted by any third guy who thinks they should talk smack is so refreshing", he chuckled, since there wasn''t that many annoying things to him as having his time with women interrupted.


    "Hahaha, and here I thought you were thinking of the potential tactical use of this ability", she shook her head once more being reminded what took up the majority of his preferred time expenditure. At the same time, the words "gorgeous woman" still rung in her ears.


    As they went through the city, the turn of events at the Obsidian Moon Parlor that strayed from his ns came to her mind once more.


    "Do you intend to approach the Pce of Secrets now?", she asked, intrigued about his thoughts after something goes not as he expected.


    "No", he shook his head, "ying on the conflict of those two giants is a foregone choice now that the Obsidian Moon took this stance. So there''s no merit in trying to ally ourselves with one of the sides, nor is there any leverage. Which means we''ll not oppose them either. If there''s no merit in making enemies out of a powerful organization I''d prefer to not do so" "You''ll abandon that part of your n just like that?", she raised her eyebrows.


    "It wasn''t crucial to begin with", he shrugged his shoulders.


    "If it''s so insignificant that you can abandon it so easily, why consider it in the first ce then?", she asked with growing confusion.


    "Because it could give a small advantage in the future", he patiently exined, "every bit of leverage you collect along the way can help. Even if it''s small, that tiny bit of difference can one day bridge the gap between an impossible task and a hard one"


    "Haah~, I guess that''s why you humans always outsmarted Spiritual Beasts, you''re too scheming, you''ll never catch a Spiritual Beast nning something that could be easily abandoned just because it can potentially give a bit of an advantage someday", she shook her head.


    "Hahaha, I guess you''re right. If you think about it, humans are the least naturally powerful of all the races in the Seven Boundless Worlds, so one of the things we always had to rely on was tricks and scheming", Wu Long shrugged his shoulders with amusement.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!